《The Medallion》


 Chapter 1 Rebirth

    Chapter 1 Rebirth


    Rocky Bai woke up in a sweat, confusion filling his wide eyes. It felt like he had just woken up from a


    nightmare. Gasping for air, he soon noticed something was amiss. His arms held him up at once. The


    sceneing into his eyes knocked him down like a feather.


    He was greeted with the sight of a luxurious and splendid room decked with ssic decoration. There


    were nomps or lights in here, but it was as bright as day. He was lying in afortable bed with a


    golden silk quilt, white tulle encircling it on all sides. Rocky Bai felt like he was lying on an imperial bed.


    Through the white tulle, Rocky Bai could see plenty of gold and jade objects on a cab. He could tell


    that each of them was worth at least a million.


    Everything Rocky Bai saw caught him by surprise, and then a sudden thought popped into his head:


    ''Where am I?" What hest remembered was being on the way to a meeting. He had been invited by


    the International Animal Genome Center to deliver a keynote speech. Rocky Bai, a young and talented


    schr in the field of gene study, ranked number one among his peers. No one in the whole world


    could surpass him in the field of gene study until now. While he was on the flight heading for the venue,


    an aircraft ident urred right before he passed out. Now, he was in a strange room.


    It was impossible that this was hell. But if this was heaven, how could everything around him feel so


    real? Wasn''t it said that only the soul could go to heaven when someone died? Souls couldn''t feel


    anything physically, right? But his senses were so real and substantial. He could feel not only the


    softness andfort of the bed, but also the warmthing from someone under the quilt next to him.


    Rocky was shocked to find someone lying next to him. Cautiously, he slowly opened the quilt, hoping


    not to awaken hispanion. He was greeted with the sight of an elegant female body. She was lying


    in his arms. From where Rocky was, he could only see half of her face. Despite that, he could tell the


    girl in his arms was only about sixteen.


    He observed her for a while. She was dressed in a white night robe and wore golden ornaments on her


    head, wrists and feet. She looked imperial, like she had been born into thep of luxury.


    Rocky could not help but swallow nervously. He thought he was really in heaven. Otherwise, how could


    he have such a beauty be sleeping in his arms? A smile crept over his lips as he was wondering what


    other benefits he would get in heaven.


    Dirty thoughts came into his head. All of a sudden, the girl groaned faintly in her sleep and shifted her


    position. Her face left Rocky''s shoulder as she turned to the other side. Rocky froze as he saw her


    features. Her face was like a masterpiece of God.


    Without any makeup, her features were as delicate as a porcin doll. Her eyshes, long and curly,


    fluttered as she breathed. She had an incredibly cute upturned nose, and her rosebud lips looked as


    sweet as candies, alluring Rocky to have a taste. Although she was young, she carried an enchanting


    air with mature femininity. He could tell thousands of men would pursue her when she grew up.


    ''Stop Rocky! Stop staring at her! She is only a young girl! What the hell are you thinking about her?''


    Rocky shook his head and quit looking at her right away. His face flushed as his heart pounded. He


    was a man in his thirties after all. He still could control himself even with such a beauty next to him. He


    tried to calm down by reminding himself that she was only a little girl for his age, and guilt flooded his


    chest.


    "But where am I now?" Rocky murmured to himself, looking around. Logically, he should have died in


    the aircraft ident, but he was safe and sound right now.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    While he was immersed in his thoughts, the girl next to him suddenly woke up. Her round eyes slowly


    opened. Rocky was stunned by her again. Nobody in the world could refuse the charm sparkling in her


    attractive eyes.


    "Hello! You''re awake! Could you tell me where I am, please? And why are we lying here together? Do


    we...? You know, do we...?" Rocky stammered awkwardly. He unconsciously smiled as soon as he saw


    the girl awaken.


    The girl froze when she heard Rocky. Soon, her eyes were filled with concern as her brows knitted


    together. She reached out her ivory hand and put it on his forehead to feel his temperature as she


    asked, "Basil, are you all right? Was your head damaged by the high fever? What are you talking


    about? I have told you I don''t need you to pick up my hanky from the pond, but you just ignored me and


    insisted on doing it anyway! And look at you now! Priest Dean even said that the gods can''t save you


    from the fever this time. And he said death would take you sooner orter. God bless you. You''ve


    woken up now!"


    What the girl said puzzled Rocky further. Who was the Basil she mentioned? Was it him? The girl


    seemed to know him well, but Rocky knew for certain that he had never met her in his life.


    "I''d better to call Priest Dean to check you again," the girl said as she got off the bed. She ran to the


    door in a hurry without adjusting her clothes and hair.


    "Hey! Hey!" When Rocky reacted and tried to stop her, the girl had left the room already.


    He got out of the bed as well. Looking around the room, he felt like he was in a private chamber of an


    ancient pce.


    All of a sudden, Rocky felt that something was wrong with his body. It was like he was walking on the


    air. As he raised his arm, he saw his muscr arm had turned into a slender one, like a slim branch.


    And he could tell that his height had changed as well. He felt like he had grown shorter!


    In order to verify the way he felt, Rocky went to the right side of the bed as he noticed a mirror hung


    over there. As he got closer and closer, a fragile and bony figure gradually appeared in the oval mirror


    inset with shining diamonds. The young but pale face in the mirror looked as though death were upon


    him. His figure was as lean as a young tree, as if a gust of wind could blow him away.


    "Holy moly! Who the hell is that!?" Rocky cried out as he saw himself in the mirror.

 Chapter 2 Pretending to Have Lost Memory

    Chapter 2 Pretending to Have Lost Memory


    As Rocky was screaming, the boy in the mirror also opened his mouth. Rocky''s eyes widened. Slowly,


    he brought up his hands towards his face. The boy in the mirror followed his movements exactly. He


    slowly touched his skinny face from the forehead to the chin. He could not recognize any part of this


    face.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Rocky was dumbfounded. This was not his face. He looked at the mirror carefully. His reflection really


    was this unfamiliar boy! Something must be wrong with his eyes.


    "Priest Dean, please hurry up!" at this moment, a sweet and anxious voice rang out outside the room.


    "Your Royal Highness, if it weren''t for your sake, I wouldn''t have wasted my dragon spiritual power to


    call his soul back to his body with the spiritual method of the Dragon Master n. Since he is already


    awake, he will be fine. No need to be so anxious. What''s more, though he is a prince, he does not have


    the bloodline of the royal family. He is nothing, even His Majesty ignores him. Why would you care


    about him so much?" Rocky heard another voice, this one old and loud with very apparent disdain and


    annoyance.


    "Don''t say that. Basil could not bond with the dragon spiritual power just because he was born weak. It


    doesn''t mean that he will never be able to do that someday. The consort asked me to take care of Basil


    for her before she died, so... hurry up," the owner of the sweet voice urged him, a hint of anger


    surfacing.


    "Your Royal Highness, I am so busy today. Tomorrow is the sacred ritual of our Holy Dragon Empire.


    The ambassadors of the Dragon Master n will bring thirty Dragon Spirit Beads here, and then I have


    to make sure that the thirty candidates can all bond with it. They are the main fresh blood of the young


    generation in our country. If they fail, it will be my fault. You know how difficult it will be for me to defend


    myself to His Majesty. You should know that thend is in turmoil again..." the older voice replied.


    "I don''t care! You have to find out what is wrong with Basil first," the sweet voice yelled.


    Rocky was extremely confused as he heard their strange conversation. He looked at the door, where


    the two figures were now entering the room. It was the girl he had woken up next to before,


    apanied by an old man with a very long beard which grew to his waist. He was wearing a fancy


    purple and golden robe with a silver crown on his head. He looked like a prestigious elder with sharp


    eyes. Apparently, he was the Priest Dean whom the girl had mentioned before.


    "Basil, why did you get out of bed? Go lie back down," the girl said,ing up to Rocky and gently


    taking his arm.


    "It''s OK. I''m fine." Basil replied to her as he looked to Priest Dean behind her.


    "Your Royal Highness, how do you feel now?" Priest Dean bowed a little and asked. His words were


    customarily polite, but the look on his face was so arrogant that he seemed to look down on Basil.


    "I feel well," Basil answered without thinking, because he really did not feel anything wrong. But all


    these things happened before him definitely were out of ce.


    "Alright. Your Royal Highness, see, I told you he will be fine. If there is nothing else you need me to do,


    I will leave and continue to do my tasks," Priest Dean said to the girl perfunctorily, not even caring to


    look at Basil.


    "But Basil said something strange to me when he woke up just now, like he didn''t know me at all," the


    girl said to Priest Dean as she looked at Basil with herrge, bright eyes.


    "Maybe it is because he has just recovered. He will be fine after taking a rest for one or two days. To be


    honest, Prince Basil is lucky enough that at least he is alive right now," Priest Dean replied as he


    nced at Basil.


    "Maybe you''re right." The girl thought that his spection made sense, then she turned to Rocky and


    ordered him, "Basil, get back into bed and have some more rest."


    Rocky was shocked by their strange exchange. Because he could feel that everything that was


    happening right now couldn''t be a dream; it was beyond the imagination of a normal person. They had


    called him ''Prince Basil'' several times, so it meant that he was not himself now. And the only


    exnation he could think of was that after he died, his soul entered into this prince''s body for


    unknown reasons. Though it was so ridiculous, there was no better exnation.


    What was worse, he could tell that he was not in the same world where he used to live, whether it was


    this pce-liked room, the mention of a consort, or this old man in ancient clothes in front of him.


    "Basil, are you alright?" the girl asked him worriedly as she saw him stand still and dumbfounded.


    Rocky forced himself to calm down. He thought that he had even experienced an airne crash, so it


    was nothing to meet with another strange thing. Was he reborn? It seemed as though it was not the


    right time for him to die. But he had to live as someone else from now on. He knew nothing about this


    boy, so he needed to find an excuse to bluff it out.


    "Err... Actually, I''m not alright," Rocky suddenly said to the girl and Priest Dean.


    "What''s wrong? Do you feel ill again?" she asked anxiously, taking his arm.


    "I lost my memory. I cannot remember who you are and who he is. I cannot remember anything. Who


    am I?" Rocky pretended to be incoherent and he showed a twisted face in a grimace of pain.


    The beauty and Priest Dean were dumbfounded as they heard Rocky''s words. They looked at each


    other in shock.


    "Basil, you mean you forgot everything? No kidding, you don''t know who I am? How is that possible?


    I''m Lena, Lena Long!" she grabbed Rocky''s hands and said anxiously. Her eyes welled up with tears.


    "I really don''t know you. If I had met such a charming beauty like you, I will definitely remember that,"


    Rocky said jokingly.


    "Priest Dean, what is going on? Basil has really forgotten everything!" Lena asked Priest Dean


    immediately, growing very emotional.


    Priest Dean did not answer her at once, and he didn''t really seem to care whether Basil was well or


    not. He coldly hesitated for a while and finally replied. "Maybe it is because his soul had left his body


    for too long, and it has affected his mind. He may recover after a good rest. I will ask someone to send


    some elixirs to him. Let''s wait and see how things go on after he takes the elixirs. Your Royal Highness,


    I''ll take my leave now." At this, he nced at Basil arrogantly before striding out the


    door.

 Chapter 3 A Flying Dragon

    Chapter 3 A Flying Dragon


    After Priest Dean left, Lena led Rocky to the bed and helped him sit down. While she was talking to


    him, a girl dressed like a servant walked into the room.


    This girl bowed respectfully to Lena and said, "Your Royal Highness, His Majesty wants to meet you in


    the main hall. He wishes to speak about the grand ceremony to be held tomorrow."


    "All right! I will goter. You may leave now." Lena nodded as she waved the servant away. She turned


    to Rocky and said, "Basil, just stay here and have rest! Don''t run away! Remember that? I''lle back


    soon."


    "Okay!" Rocky answered.


    After Lena left the room, Rocky sat on the bed for a while. He was lost in his thoughts. There was too


    much new information for him to process. Although he had confirmed that he now was a prince, he still


    found it hard to believe! He could not help but rub his temples to soothe a raging headache. He was


    also wondering about the so-called spiritual method which Priest Dean and Lena mentioned in their


    previous conversation. What did it entail? Rocky sighed, stood up and walked out of the room.


    There was a long corridor outside, at the end of which a ray of dazzling light was sparkling.


    Rocky walked to the source of light slowly. As he got closer, the light gradually grew brighter. When he


    reached the corridor''s end, he was greeted with a warm breeze and the sight of sunshine filling acres


    ofnd. What he saw next totally stunned him.


    Every building he saw around him was towering and sumptuous. He was in a majestic imperial pce,


    and he now stood in the dome of a grand mansion. Next to him was a helix stairway, stretching down to


    the darkness.


    As his eyes followed it downwards, he was greeted with a scenic picture. A wide moat encircled the


    pce, glistening under the sun. Across the moat, numerous houses were scattered as far as he could


    see. From a distance, he could see the houses lined and stretched like a fan. There were thousands of


    figures as small as ck dots walking on the passages between those houses and milling about.


    All of a sudden, the sunlight over Rocky was gone. He looked up in confusion and eximed in shock,


    "Holy moly! What the hell is that monster?"


    A colossal creature was flying over his head. A pair ofrge wings, dozens of meters wide, swooped in


    perfect arcs over the sky. Its giant body cast a vast shadow over the dome. The shape of its head


    looked like a crocodile, with two sharp and long teeth sticking out of its mouth. Smoke kept spurting out


    of its huge nostrils.


    "Is that a dinosaur?" What popped into Rocky''s mind first was the image of a creature living in


    prehistoric times. It shared many characteristics.


    Rocky almost jumped out of his skin as he noticed that a human was sitting on the creature, who was


    riding it like an experienced pilot. Under the rider''s direction, the flying monster brought a perfect and


    breathtaking performance of aerial-acrobatics.


    Before Rocky could recover from the shock, the flying monster took a sudden turn and rushed towards


    him.


    Rocky turned pale and widened his eyes as he saw the monster flying towards him. The four sharp


    ws of the monster seemed be able to tear apart anything easily, frightening Rocky to the core. He


    stepped back instinctively but tripped and fell to the floor. There was nothing he could do but watch the


    scary monster reaching out its sharp ws to him.


    ''Oh! Come on! Am I going to meet my death again? I just came back to life!'' Rocky thought to himself.


    When its sharp nails were only an inch close to his face, Rocky''s head went nk. But the monster


    flew past him right away, a strong wind blowing by his face. Lying on the floor, Rocky was gasping for


    air to calm himself down.


    "Fuck! Are you just fooling me around!? Fuck you! You damn..." Rocky cursed loudly after he collected


    himself. He then stood up and turned to look at the flying monster, which hadnded on the tform


    behind him. The rider jumped off spritely.


    Rocky was not a wuss, who would never stand such a humiliation. He walked to the tform angrily,


    but he froze for a while when he saw the rider''s delicate features. What a pretty face! But from the way


    that person dressed, it seemed he was a boy! He was only around seventeen but stood quite tall and


    had an imperial air. Rocky felt that it was a shame that someone with such aely and attractive face


    was a boy instead of a girl.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh! It''s Prince Basil! I heard that you nearly died because of high fever. What a shame for the imperial


    family! A piece of shit like you is still alive!" the rider''s androgynous voice rang out as he looked at


    Rocky with disgust.


    "Hey! You damndy-boy! Watch your mouth!" Rocky yelled, glowering. But his lean and fragile figure


    couldn''t make his words threatening at all.


    "Lady-boy? What''s that?" theely person questioned, shooting Rocky a disdainful re.


    "You can find the answer when you look at your mirror," Rocky answered airily, with his arm folded in


    front of his chest.


    "You! How dare you!" Rage sparked in his eyes upon understanding that Rocky was calling him names.


    "Well? Do you have any problem with that? Show some respect, little asshole! Don''t stir up a ho''s


    nest!" Rocky smirked.


    "What are you talking about? Is your illness that serious? Listen to yourself! How ridiculous you are


    with what you''re saying! You should die of illness already! You''re no better than a dog in the imperial


    family. Why do the gods allow a useless man like you to survive in the world?" the rider said, looking at


    Rocky with scorn.


    "Ha-ha! I''m a prince! That means you were just humiliating a royal member, and the whole imperial


    family! You really have some nerve!" Rocky sneered.


    "You! You..." The rider''s eyes narrowed in rage. He was even trembling in anger as he glowered at


    Rocky.


    All of a sudden, a ray of bright light surged up from his right arm. The sleeve of his garment was


    somehow torn apart into pieces and burnt into ashes by a strange but powerful force. Then his arm


    appeared, white and slender like a girl''s. Sparkling streaks appeared around his arm one by one, which


    formed a delicate and unique mark.


    Rocky''s jaw almost dropped on the floor as he witnessed the bizarre scene. He could not even believe


    what his eyes saw. ''Is this some magic?" But he soon knew that he was wrong. As that person waved


    his right arm, Rocky was raised up by a strange force. Then, after a brief moment of being stuck in mid-


    air, he was hurled away. Rocky let out a scream before he was smashed against a hard stone wall. He


    fell to the ground and groaned in pain.


    Rocky held on to the wall to support him and finally stood up after a while. He then yelled at that person


    angrily, "You damn boydy! How could you do this to me? Are you out of your mind?"


    "So what? You useless piece of shit! If you have a problem with that, you can just avenge yourself


    through the spiritual method like I used! Oh, I almost forget that you can''t do that! Because you''re


    inutile! Ha-ha!" he yelled back, a smirk creeping over the corner of his lips. But it seemed that he wasn''t


    satisfied just yet. He raised his right arm and started spinning it. In a matter of seconds, a vortex


    appeared around his arm. Then the vortex sprang out, rushing towards Rocky. Looking at vortex


    spinning as quickly as a drill, Rocky gulped in fear. This person really wanted to kill him!

 Chapter 4 Revelation

    Chapter 4 Revtion


    Rocky thought that he would definitely die if he was hit by this strange drill. However, he couldn''t


    control his body as he had just been thrown to a wall. He could barely move his feet, let along dodge


    this attack. Rocky could only watch the lighting straight at him,pletely unable to move a finger


    to stop it.


    The light wasing in fast yet to Rocky it felt like a lifetime. He closed his eyes in despair, ready to


    embrace his death.


    At that very instant, a golden light shot from the side and expanded in front of Rocky like a firework. It


    then turned into a light shield that deflected the fasting spiraling vortex attack.


    Boom! The spiraling vortex hit somewhere nearby Rocky after being deflected and blew a giant hole in


    the solid stone wall, sending debris flying everywhere.


    "Holy shit! If I had been hit by that, there would not be much left of me!" Rocky muttered to himself in


    shock. He then turned to where the golden light hade from and saw Lena walking briskly towards


    him, looking furious. It appeared that she was the one that just saved his life.


    The rider also saw Lena and grew stern. Trying to remain calm, she reported, "Your Royal Highness, I


    saw this man sneaking around the pce, so I made my move to stop him. I apologize for any


    disturbance caused."


    "Is that so? Basil has only been sick for a few days yet you do not recognize him now? Your blindness


    appalls me, Shirley. Perhaps you are unfit for duty," Lena smiled coldly before turning to look at Rocky


    with care and concern.


    "No wonder! I thought he looked familiar. He is Prince Basil!" The rider did his best to look surprised,


    but it was obviously an act.


    "Shirley? Is she really a woman? Compared to you, she looks like a boy! You''re about the same age!


    How can you two be so different?" Rocky eximed with astonishment, which stunned everyone.


    "You... What did you say?" Shirley Ximen gritted her teeth, shooting Rocky a stern look as if she


    intended to cut him to pieces.


    "Basil......" Lena looked at Rocky, rather displeased. This was the first time she heard anything like it


    about Shirley. True as it was, it was still a hurtful and ignorant thing to say, especially to someone''s


    face.


    Even the maids behind Lena couldn''t helpughing.


    "What? I am telling the truth. Looking half and half is a tragedy for a man like Shirley," Rock said with a


    straight face.


    Shirley was about to explode with rage. She felt so deeply humiliated that she wanted to chop up


    Rocky. Yet given the presence of Lena, she had to contain her anger and instead stared at him with


    pure hatred. "Basil, mark my word. You will pay for it someday." She then jumped onto the flying


    creature and took off.


    "Now you know who you are messing with!" Rocky grinned with much satisfaction watching Shirley left


    in embarrassment.


    But his ear suddenly hurt, as if someone were pinching it forcefully. He turned and saw Lena staring


    disdainfully at him. "Basil! Since when did you start to talk so disrespectfully? How ignorant of you!


    There''s no justification for what you just said. Insulting someone''s appearance is a mark of poor


    character. She is still a girl. You really broke her heart by saying that!"


    "Hey, you can''t turn this around on me. She started it! Ah! Stop it! I am still a patient and you are


    hurting me." Seeing Lena be quite angry, Rocky decided that pulling his patient card might get


    him out of this.


    Hearing this, Lena released his ear and then instructed the maids: "Stand down now. If Priest Dean


    sends medicine, bring it here immediately."


    The maids bowed and cleared the area and Rocky followed Lena back to the royal bedroom.


    After they were inside the bedroom, Lena turned and asked Rocky, "Basil, do you really not remember


    anything at all?"


    "No, not a bit." Rocky shook his head and acted like he was deeply pained by this.


    "Then let me refresh your memory. Your name is Basil Long and you are the son of the thirty-fifth


    emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire, which makes you the prince."


    "I see." Rocky responded indifferently yet he couldn''t help picturing the extravagant life as a prince. ''I


    am indeed lucky as this guy turns out to be a prince. Looks I did not die in vain after all, '' Rocky thought


    to himself. He then turned to look at Lena. ''It seems like she and this Basil are really close. I wonder if


    she''s his lover. Being a prince feels really good. Lena is so beautiful, but I don''t know where they are


    now in this rtionship. Nah, what the hell. They woke up in the same bed already. They should be


    quite intimate.''


    Rocky smiled and then he moved close to Lena, taking in her aroma. "What about you?" Rocky asked.


    "I am Lena Long and I am the neenth generation witch of the Holy Dragon Empire. And I am also


    your..." Lena said while pointing her delicate finger at herself.


    "Girlfriend?" Rocky finished her sentence expectantly.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Lena stopped for a second before turning red. "Don''t be silly. You''re like a brother to me! Your mother


    breastfed me as a child. We grew up together!"


    "So we must have known each other very well. I assumed you were my lover," Rocky said seriously.


    Lena grew even redder. She stared at him in vexation. At the thought that he had lost his memory, she


    let it slide.


    "Oh about that woman with the small breasts just now. How dare she talk to me like this! Doesn''t she


    know that I am a prince? Who the hell is her anyway?" Rocky asked curiously.


    "Shirley? She''s the daughter of Bryant of Ximen n. Their n is the most influential aristocracy of


    the Holy Dragon Empire. The n leader Bryant was also the most powerful spirit maniptor in the


    entire Holy Dragon Empire. He was also one of the Three Great Generals in the empire and his status


    was only below the emperor himself," Lena exined.


    "No wonder she was arrogant like that. It was just because she was born into a good family," Rocky


    said with a little contempt.


    "What are you talking about? If it weren''t for me, you would have been fatally injured by her. Nine out of


    ten in that family are spirit maniptors and nearly all of them know how to use the spiritual method.


    They are more than an ordinary people can take. Especially Shirley. She is considered the most gifted


    spirit maniptor after Bart in her family. One must be a spirit maniptor before turning


    eighteen. Otherwise, the chances are slim that any older than eighteen can still be a spirit


    maniptor. Shirley fused with the dragon spiritual power and became a royal spirit maniptor at the


    age of eleven. Most spirit maniptors of the same age stand no chance against her, let alone you. So


    no, her arrogance isn''t just from her family''s legacy," Lena said solemnly, staring at Rocky hard. She


    was not used to the way he spoke now.

 Chapter 5 Not A Loser

    Chapter 5 Not A Loser


    "Is Shirley really so powerful?" Rocky asked, seeing that Lena was really serious.


    "Bart from the Ximen n was the recognized talent for manipting the spirit since the first


    generation of spirit maniptors was born. It''s said that he possessed a strong power of spirit


    maniption beyond his years. Even Bryant, the most powerful spirit maniptor of the Ximen n


    today, didn''t match his strength at the same age. But Bart was not born into the Ximen n. He was


    adopted by the patriarch at that time. Though he was talented, many people bullied him because he


    was adopted, so he disappeared forty years ago. No one knows where he is now and some people


    even say that he is already dead. Otherwise, the most powerful spirit maniptor in the Holy Dragon


    Empire should be him, not Bryant Ximen. You should never underestimate Shirley. A spirit


    maniptor''s power is dependent on their own training and practice, but the key is being born with


    talent. For instance, you can never be a spirit maniptor because you don''t have the talent," Lena told


    him bluntly. She knew it would hurt him in this way, but she wanted Rocky to understand the gravity of


    the situation and not act recklessly again.


    "Really? I don''t think so! Once I have the opportunity, I will show you that talent is nothing," Rocky said


    arrogantly. Lena was taken aback by his attitude.


    "But what on earth are spirit maniptors and the spiritual method?" Rocky asked abruptly, and once


    more Lena was shocked by his words.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "You truly don''t remember anything! No wonder you''ve been saying such ridiculously arrogant things.


    But I have never met anyone like you," Lena said with a relieved smile.


    "Memory loss is better than being dead," Rocky sighed with emotion.


    "Well, to put it simply, a spirit maniptor has the power to manipte spiritual creatures and use the


    spiritual method," Lena exined.


    "Spiritual creature? What''s that? I''ve never heard of this kind of creature, I only know primates..."


    Rocky murmured, confused.


    "Spiritual creatures are creatures that have the spirit such as cats, dogs, wolves, tigers, leopards and


    so on. Of course, what makes the spirit maniptors in the Holy Dragon Empire most proud is that we


    can manipte dragons. You know, what Shirley was riding!" Lena said proudly.


    "That was a dragon?" Rocky asked in surprise.


    "Yes," Lena affirmed.


    "It is really rted to dinosaurs, but it is a little different from what I imagined before. I must catch one


    and do some research once I have the chance," Rocky murmured, his eyes filling with expectation and


    excitement as he touched his chin.


    "Rtive of dinosaurs? What are dinosaurs? There are only two kinds of dragons: the war dragon and


    the spiritual dragon. I''ve never heard that dragons have rtives called dinosaurs," Lena was in turn


    confused by Rocky''s words.


    "Oh, nothing," Rocky said dismissively. He asked again, "Was the powerful light Shirley used to hit me


    the spiritual method?"


    "Yes, and Shirley only used one-tenth of her power. If she uses her full power, she can make a city wall


    copse in one second. You would most definitely be a pile of flesh and bones now if she attacked you


    with full power. So don''t ever offend her again from now on, and don''t you even think about


    commenting on her figure. Do you understand?" Lena said severely.


    "I get it. Don''t worry. I won''t offend her as long as she doesn''t offend me." Rocky did not care much


    about what Lena had warned him about. But he was interested in the other thing that Lena told him, so


    he immediately asked, "I want a dragon as well. Can I have one?"


    "Manipting dragons is a unique talent and ability of our royal n of the Holy Dragon Empire. Since


    you are the prince, you could manipte dragons, but... You have used up all your chances, Basil,


    because you participated the sacred ritual five times and also failed five times to bond with the Dragon


    Spirit Bead and attained the dragon spiritual power," Lena sighed as she shook her head.


    "What is the dragon spiritual power?" Rocky was still confused.


    "Something that gives you the ability to manipte dragons. Otherwise, ordinary spirit maniptors


    can only manipte regr spiritual creatures. And to acquire the dragon spiritual power, you have to


    bond with the Dragon Spirit Bead which contains the dragon spiritual power and is brought by the


    ambassadors of the Dragon Master n at the sacred ritual of the Holy Dragon Empire. If you


    sessfully bond with it, a Dragon Spirit Mark will show on your arm, and that means you have


    acquired the dragon spiritual power. Only in that way can you manipte a dragon," Lena exined to


    him patiently.


    "What is the rtionship between the Dragon Master n and the Holy Dragon Empire? Why do they


    give such a powerful bead to the Holy Dragon Empire?" Rocky was still struggling to absorb all this


    new information.


    "What? You''ve even forgotten that basic fact?" Lena asked, shocked. She felt so strange at Basil''s


    memory loss and altered attitude.


    "Yes, looks like I have lost so much memory." Rocky was afraid that Lena would doubt him.


    Lena had to continue to tell Rocky the background of this world.


    Rocky learned that this world was called the Wild Spirit Land where the spiritual race lived with human


    beings. The spiritual race was the hybrid of the ancient mythical creatures and humans in the ancient


    times. They had strong power and they could manipte every kind of creature in the world. And the


    Dragon Master n was a high-ss n in the spiritual race. They could not only manipte regr


    spiritual creatures, but also manipte the powerful dragons.


    However, because the spiritual race had low reproduction rates, their poption significantly decreased


    for thousands of years. So some ns of the spiritual race had died out, and the rest ns of the


    spiritual race were headed in the same direction.


    But hundreds of years ago, some ns of the spiritual race noticed the human beings in primitive


    times, so they began to try to bond the power of the spiritual race into human beings to carry forward


    their power. The founders of the Holy Dragon Empire were the first group of people who got the power


    from the spiritual race.


    From then on, these people who got the power of the spiritual race reproduced and evolved rapidly.


    They had gotten stronger and wiser for hundreds of years. Atst, they developed into this beautiful


    world.


    Besides the Holy Dragon Empire, there were many other human kingdoms where the humans had got


    the power from other ns of the spiritual race on the Wild Spirit Land. The Holy Dragon Empire was


    the most prosperous of these kingdoms, with other nations also upying a part of thend and


    strengthening their power. The fighting among the ns of the spiritual race became the fighting among


    the human countries. The spiritual race made humans rece themselves to fight the endless war.


    As they developed for thousands of years, the humans who had acquired the power of the spiritual


    race evolved and strengthened the power. Atst, the power of the spiritual race was divided into six


    stages: the Mortal Stage, the Earthly Stage, the Heavenly Stage, the Supernal Stage, the Divine Stage,


    and the Immortal Stage. Each stage had nine grades, with the ninth being the highest.

 Chapter 6 Starting Over

    Chapter 6 Starting Over


    "So that''s how it is." Rocky nodded thoughtfully. It seemed that there were so many magical things in


    this world that he never expected.


    "Does this mean that I can also fuse with the Dragon Spirit Bead to gain dragon spiritual power?"


    Logically speaking, as a prince he should aspire for this.


    "The best age to fuse with Dragon Spirit Bead is between twelve and eighteen, but you are way past


    that age. It''s a pity that you will never have an opportunity to gain the ability to manipte dragons.


    Besides, you''ve been attending the ritual for five years in a row, but it''s alwayse out to the same


    result..." Lena felt so sorry for him.


    "If you weren''t a member of the royal family, it would be much easier. In that case, even if you can''t


    fuse with the dragon, you could still fuse with other war beasts like the White Liger, Kylin, Double-faced


    Snake Man and so on," Lena added.


    ''What? Basil has participated for five consecutive years without sess? What a shame!'' Rocky


    couldn''t help but grimace to himself.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Lena noticed that Rocky''s expression looked a little strange. She immediately nced at him


    doubtfully, but found nothing wrong. When she spoke again, her tone sounded a little heavy. "To be


    honest, it''s not so bad. Even if you can''t be a royal spirit maniptor, you could have at least


    be a spirit maniptor. It''s just that... your constitution makes it nearly impossible for you to learn


    the spiritual method at all. So being a spirit maniptor is out of the question. You are the only member


    of the royal family who fails to be a spirit maniptor. Of course, it has been centuries of an


    excellent, pristine bloodline. You are descended from the first spirit maniptor. Therefore, bing a


    spirit maniptor is a tradition of the royal family. Since you were born into this bloodline, you should


    have be a spirit maniptor. Unfortunately, you haven''t inherited the excellent bloodline of the


    royal family. Now you can''t even manipte ordinary cats and dogs, let alone a dragon."


    "I see. No wonder Priest Dean and Shirley didn''t show any respect to me and called me a wimp."


    Rocky now understood why people were so unfriendly to him.


    "Their words weren''t the worst. Others were even crueler. So in a way, it''s a good thing you lost your


    memory," Lena tried tofort him.


    "Tell me more." Rocky didn''t care about their words at all. Anyway, now this body belonged to him, not


    Basil. No matter what others said, he wasn''t directly in the line of fire. On the contrary, those words


    could motivate him.


    "Are you sure?" Lena asked hesitantly at first, and when she saw Rocky nod his head, she said, "Your


    mother, the little consort, was born in a civilian family. She shouldn''t have been eligible to be a


    part of the royal family. But His Majesty happened to meet her on a cruise and fell in love with her. He


    insisted on taking her back to the pce and married her. Then she became pregnant with you.


    However, the royal family had always looked down on her because of her humble background, often


    insulting and snubbing her. And she had always been rather sickly. After giving birth to you, she


    suffered a very long and difficult bout of depression. When you were eight years old, she fell seriously


    ill and passed away. Since then, you had also been excluded by the royal family and treated as an


    illegitimate child. If you weren''t the son of His Majesty himself, you might have been expelled from the


    royal family long ago. The situation would have improved if only you became a spirit maniptor.


    Unfortunately, you just couldn''t, which made the royal family despise you even more. Even His Majesty


    was disappointed with you. Someone even advised him to expel you from the royal family. But he loved


    your mother so much that he still chose to protect you and make you a civilian prince in the royal family.


    This way, at least you won''t have to worry about material life."


    "What a miserable life this guy had! No father, no mother, no love, and being bullied all day long. What


    a sad life for a prince!" Rocky couldn''t help sympathizing with him.


    "Basil, are you alright?" Lena frowned slightly. Why was Basil referring to himself in the third person?


    "Ah, it''s okay. Don''t worry about me. Basil is no longer a wimp." Rockyughed.


    Lena thought that Rocky was justforting himself and sighed lightly.


    Shortly after, a maid brought in a bottle containing dark purple liquid, which constantly emitted misty


    steam.


    "Your Royal Highness, this is the magic medicine from Priest Dean," the maid said, handing over the


    bottle.


    "Please drink it, Basil. Your memory will be restored soon. Although you may feel better without those


    bad memories, I still hope you go back to the way you used to be." Lena''s voice sounded so gentle.


    Rocky''s face twitched for a moment, but for the sake of Lena''s kindness, he could only force himself to


    take the magic medicine and drink it up. The bitter and spicy taste was no different from that of poison.


    "Well, you need more rest. I''ll prepare for tomorrow''s ritual. If you need anything at all, just tell them."


    Lena left after tenderly squeezing his hand.


    "Your Royal Highness, I''ll be outside. If you need anything, call me at any time." The maid who brought


    in the magic medicine left, too.


    Rocky went to the bed and sat down heavily. He looked back at the young face reflected in the mirror


    and realized that now he wasn''t Rocky but a civilian prince named Basil Long.


    "It doesn''t seem easy to be a prince. However, it''s not a bad thing to be a prince who has no worries


    about material life. I wish I wasn''t dreaming..." Rocky fell onto the bed, resting his head on his arms. He


    looked up at the ceiling and chuckled to himself. His eyelids soon grew heavy and he eventually fell


    asleep. The medicine had done its job.


    Right before he fell asleep, he couldn''t help but wonder if it might all just be a dream.


    Rocky didn''t wake up until the next morning. He was gently awakened by a soft voice. He opened his


    eyes and found that everything was just like yesterday. He groaned upon finding out that he really was


    not dreaming at all. The respectful maids standing beside the bed were what greeted his groggy eyes.


    There were four of them waiting on him. Rocky was quite excited to see so many beauties surrounded


    him as soon as he opened his eyes in the early morning.


    "Your Royal Highness, the ritual is about to start. Her Royal Highness asked us to remind you to attend


    on time, otherwise, you''ll be gossiped about again," one of the maids said.


    "I don''t care about what they say," Rocky yawned and got out of bed, stretching his body.


    At this moment, the four maids immediately gathered around Rocky and began to help him take off his


    clothes.


    "Hey, hey, hey, watch your hands and don''t touch me! I''ll use you of sexual harassment!" Rocky


    crudelyughed.


    "Your Royal Highness, you just stretched out your arms, so we thought you were asking us to change


    your clothes..." The maids were confused.


    ''Oh, I forgot, the prince doesn''t change his clothes himself. Hah, what a wonderful life...'' Rockyughed


    naughtily, "Well, I''ll allow you to take advantage of me."


    The maids blushed in embarrassment, but they still undressed Rocky as fast as they could. They


    changed his underclothes before dressing him in a light blue silk-trimmed gown embroidered with a


    dragon surrounded by graceful clouds. He looked much more presentable


    now.

 Chapter 7 Grand Dragon Hall

    Chapter 7 Grand Dragon Hall


    ''I must say that this is very good! This young boy looks a little weak, but otherwise, I''d say he looks


    extremely attractive with bright eyes and graceful eyebrows!'' When Rocky looked in the mirror he


    couldn''t believe his eyes. He spent a lot of time studying his reflection from different angles. He was


    very satisfied with his new look.


    "Prince Basil, it is time to go!" the maid''s voice reminded him from behind.


    "Okay. Please lead the way," Rocky turned around and said in a confident tone.


    The maids were utterly surprised. After all, Basil had always been a cowardly and timid boy in the past.


    He usually only spoke to others in a low voice and kept his head down when walking anywhere. But


    now, he seemed very different. It was as though he had changed into another man with an altogether


    different personality who merely resembled his former self.


    Rocky, surrounded by a few maids, exited of his room. As they walked along the meandering steps of


    the tower, they saw a wide and t street. There were all kinds of magnificent buildings on both sides of


    it. A great number of armor-d guards were on patrol. It seemed that they were on the alert.


    asionally, people passed them in luxurious carriages that were surrounded by some guards. They


    all pulled back the curtains tough at him.


    Rocky knew why they burst outughing, but just pretended that he had not seen that. When he stared


    back at them with a calm expression on his face, the passengers hastily pulled down their curtains and


    sped up.


    ''Humph, you will regret what you have done in the future, '' Rocky just smiled coldly and watched them


    depart quickly.


    Not long after, the maids led Rocky into a spacious building with a triangr roof. After they entered a


    grand crimson door, they were met with the sight of a resplendent and magnificent hall. The design of


    this hall was very unique. At the very front was a staircase, which had ten steps leading to a round


    tform at the top. Rocky didn''t know what it was for, exactly. But right above it was an elegant


    skylight. In the center was a pir about a meter high. A golden bead was shining with a dim light at its


    very tip.


    That bead had been the national treasure of the Holy Dragon Empire for hundreds of years. It was the


    highest symbol of the empire. ording to the royal family tree, it represented endless power. But


    unfortunately, no one had been able to bond with this mysterious bead until now.


    ''Grand Dragon Hall!'' Rocky spotted the horizontal board above his head, on which the venue''s


    prestigious name was inscribed.


    By now, a great number of people had arrived at the hall. Royal members and nobles arrived in all their


    finery. They were walking in the crowd, talking with each other. Rocky could tell that a lot of it was


    cursory ttery.


    Many people paid attention to Rocky right when he walked into the hall. They shot disdainful looks at


    Rocky as they talked amongst themselves orughed at Rocky together.


    ''Everyone looks down on Basil, '' Rocky thought as he shook his head slightly. But he didn''t mind their


    laughter. Things would be different soon.


    There was a sumptuous spread of delicious food in the Grand Dragon Hall. Rocky hadn''t eaten since


    the day before, and his mouth began to water. He took some food to the corner and found a table. He


    was eating with his legs crossed as he looked around the Grand Dragon Hall in search of something


    interesting.


    ''The women in this world are really beautiful! Their figures are so divine. I don''t know whether it is


    natural or not. Even if Shirley used the material to shape her body, she would still look like a boy. Ha-


    ha!'' Rocky was watching those pretty girls with rapt attention, and he couldn''t stopughing.


    What a coincidence! Just as Rocky wasughing, he saw Shirleying in the Grand Dragon Hall.


    Shirley still looked like a handsome boy. But she had applied some elegant make-up, making her


    delicate face more attractive. If she lived in modern society, she would definitely be a star or model


    because the androgynous look was contemporary and chic. If Rocky could bring Shirley back with him,


    he knew her look would be an instant hit.


    When Shirley turned up, many young princes and nobles went to see her, like moths to a me.


    ''I don''t realize that Shirley is so popr. If she wore beautiful dresses, she would also be a beauty. Her


    only disadvantage is her t chest. But she likes wearing men''s clothing. What a pity!'' Rocky said to


    himself when he saw that.


    At that time, a calm voice echoed throughout the Grand Dragon Hall. "The emperor ising!"


    Everyone turned their eyes to the entrance of the Grand Dragon Hall. Rocky also paid attention to it,


    seeing a group of people walked slowly into the Grand Dragon Hall. Some of them were extremely


    attractive. There was an extremely handsome man about fifty years old. He had a strong forehead, an


    intense look, and a regal brow. He wore a gold, voluminous gown and a gold crown, just like a dragon.


    It seemed that he had the highest power in this country and could conquer everything he wanted. Of


    course, everyone had focused on him and bowed their heads with respect.


    From his air of dignity, Rocky could surmise that he was the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire and


    Basil''s father.


    Behind him followed some people, including Lena and Priest Dean. Rocky realized just how high


    Lena''s position was in the Holy Dragon Empire.


    There were also some men in their twenties who wore ornate gowns with dragon patterns, just like


    Rocky''s garment. They looked like royalty. After they arrived, the noble girls all looked at them with


    admiration.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ''It seems that they are princes, just like me, '' Rocky thought. Meanwhile, he noticed that a handsome


    man was between Lena and Priest Dean. His eyebrows were as defined as a sword and his eyes were


    as sharp as a hawk''s. His qualities defined him from the other princes, as he carried a certain air about


    him.


    Atst, thirty young boys arrived in the Grand Dragon Hall. Though they were just fifteen or sixteen


    years old, they were much stronger than their peers and were on par with the adults. They were


    arrogant and looked down on others.


    The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire took the lead of the team. Slowly, they strode ceremoniously


    through the crowd. They didn''t stop until they arrived in front of the Grand Dragon Hall. The thirty young


    men quickly took their ces on both sides of the hall, and the rest of the people retreated. Only the


    emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire, Lena, Priest Dean, and the outstandingly handsome man stood


    together, facing all the people inside the hall.


    Rocky was standing in the corner. All of a sudden, he noticed that the handsome man was looking at


    him with disdain.

 Chapter 8 Magic Power

    Chapter 8 Magic Power


    ''This guy seems to be looking at me weirdly. What have I ever done to him? Did I take his woman or


    something?'' Rocky thought to himself as he returned the man''s stare.


    "We have gathered here today to celebrate our thirty new-born royal spirit maniptors, who will ride


    dragons in the service of our country!" The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire dered with great


    passion. He took a grand step forward and looked at the crowd.


    Cheers and apuse erupted in the Grand Dragon Hall.


    "I dere the beginning of the ritual! Salute to the Holy Dragon Bead!" Priest Dean announced,


    standing next to the Emperor.


    Everyone knelt on one leg and bowed down to a tarnished bead on a pedestal in the shape of a dragon


    talon.


    It was a holy item of the Holy Dragon Empire with a history that stretched back hundreds of years. This


    Holy Dragon Bead had once been a Dragon Spirit Bead. Legend had it that when this Bead was borne


    by the Dragon Master n, the earth shook and transformed. It shone brightly and contained so much


    power of spiritual race within. The Elder of the Dragon Master n prophesized that whoever fused


    with this Dragon Spirit Bead would be the King of Spiritual Maniptors.


    That very year, that Dragon Spirit Bead had been brought to the Holy Dragon Empire for the humans to


    attempt to fuse with it. Yet it was too strong and too powerful for the human body, and no one was


    sessful. Years went by, and no one seeded. Finally, the Holy Dragon Empire gave up and


    ordained this Dragon Spirit Bead as the holy item of the Empire. They changed its name to Holy


    Dragon Bead and enshrined it in the Grand Dragon Hall for eternity.


    Rocky knelt down like everyone else. ''Do as the Romans do, '' he figured.


    "Please wee the Witch to open the door for the arrival of the messenger of the Dragon Master


    n!" Priest Dean announced next.


    There came another round of warm apuse.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lena emerged and curtly nodded at everyone. She then turned and went up the stairs, all the way to


    the step right below the topmost one. She held up her arms and faced the round tform on the top


    floor. Holy light shone like sun out of her body and bathed the entire hall with a golden color. Everyone


    immersed in the light felt peaceful andfortable.


    Rocky stared at Lena without blinking. A look of surprise shed through his eyes. Although he had


    seen her power before, he was still shocked to witness it so close.


    A ball of golden light appeared in Lena''s hand and slowly floated up into the sky. Suddenly, a beam


    light fell like rain directly onto the round tform on the top floor. Instantly, a human silhouette


    surrounded with thirty twirling multicolored oval light beams appeared on the tform. The light beam


    quickly faded and was soon gone without a trace.


    "I wee you, messenger of the Dragon Master n," Lena saluted, addressing the human


    silhouette.


    The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire, Priest Dean, and everyone else bowed to the messenger to


    show respect, all except for Rocky as he had no clue what was happening.


    The messenger of the Dragon Master n slightly nodded at the formality. He then spoke to Lena in


    an indistinguishable voice and stepped off the tform.


    "The messenger said that he had brought thirty Dragon Spirit Beads here so our ceremony may begin


    right away," Lena tranted the message to the emperor.


    The emperor nodded and then stepped aside.


    Priest Dean spoke to the thirty young boys on both sides. "Our empire is proud of you all. Don''t let us


    down! You shall seed!"


    "Yes, Sir!" They answered dutifully, with high spirits. They couldn''t wait to establish their own legacy.


    The first boy stepped onto the tform and stood next to Lena. She guided him, instructing him to put


    his hand on one of the Dragon Spirit Beads. The messenger of the Dragon Master n began to chant


    a spell and soon, the Dragon Spirit Bead began to glisten as if something was about to burst out of it.


    Suddenly, it broke like an egg hatching and turned into colorful light stripes which snaked up the arm of


    the boy and finally became a mark. On his skin, its lines looked like a delicate embossment. It was the


    same symbol as Shirley''s.


    "This boy has the spiritual power of the second grade of Mortal Stage after acquiring the dragon


    spiritual power!" many eximed.


    The royal spirit maniptors'' biggest advantage was that they had the chance to fuse with Dragon


    Spirit Bead, which would grant them some spiritual power and put them in a leading positionpared


    to other ordinary spirit maniptors who had to start from scratch.


    ''Interesting. Is it that simple to be a spirit maniptor that can ride a dragon? I really can''t


    understand why this prince Basil has been unable to fuse with Dragon Spirit Bead yet...'' Rocky was


    growing increasingly fascinated by everything he witnessed. This world was more abstract and strange


    than he had thought.


    When the first boypleted the ritual, warm apuse erupted from every corner in the hall. The boy


    held up his arm and showed with great pride the evidence that he had be a royal spirit


    maniptor.


    The rest of the candidates went on to the altar one by one for their processes, which all went without a


    hitch. The ceremony drew to a close as thest candidate stepped up. Those who had fused with


    Dragon Spirit Bead immediately acquired the spiritual power of the second grade of Mortal Stage and


    some of them were even bestowed the third grade!


    "Your Royal Highness, it looks that it went much more smoothly than past years when some imbeciles


    were kicked out..." Priest Dean said, ncing at Rocky in the corner.


    "Priest Dean. It takes strength, and sometimes even luck, to be a royal spirit maniptor. Also


    keep in mind that acquiring the dragon spiritual power through fusion with Dragon Spirit Bead is just a


    beginning. One will have to go through countless trials and hardships in order to be a true royal spirit


    maniptor. After all, they have different duties from other ordinary spirit maniptors. So this is not


    the time for total celebration yet," Lena shot a look at Priest Dean and responded solemnly.


    "You are absolutely right, Your Royal Highness," Priest Dean replied, the smug look draining from his


    face.


    Just as he said this, a loud scream resounded. They looked and saw thest candidate screaming in


    pain as the light strips fed on his arm like a giant maw.


    Everyone was shocked at this scene.


    "Is this a rejection?" A look of shock also shed through Lena''s face. She managed to keep her


    composure and said, "If we don''t stop this fusion in time, he will be consumed by that Dragon Spirit


    Bead."


    Priest Dean hurried down to check on him. His right arm was shining brightly and exquisite lines


    showed up, overflowing with power. Priest Dean grabbed his hand, his face growing rigid with


    concentration as he employed his power. Suddenly, silver light shone from his palm. It was as bright as


    the rising sun and sent airwaves across the hall, ruffling through everyone''s clothes.


    "Damn! He is good!" Rocky was wide-eyed at what was happening.


    Priest Dean sted away the Dragon Spirit Bead, sending it flying all over the ce in a spiral. The


    power it unleashed unsettled the entire the Grand Dragon Hall.


    The royal members and nobles all backed down to take cover as they knew that a rogue Dragon Spirit


    Bead contained very strong power and it could not be stopped easily.


    After flying around in the air for a while, the Dragon Spirit Bead suddenly shot towards the altar and hit


    the Holy Dragon Bead squarely. The Holy Dragon Bead was sted into the air as the Dragon Spirit


    Bead fell to the ground, apparently exhausted of all its power.


    Everyone including the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire was astonished to see that the Holy


    Dragon Beat hit the ground. "Bang! Bang!" It fell hard onto the ground, its innate spark suddenly turning


    into a bright and blinding light. With its sheer force, a huge airwave blew through the Grand Dragon


    Hall. Its raw power was tremendous.


    The Holy Dragon Bead fell less than a meter away from Rocky, right in front of him.


    "Basil, get out of there! It is very dangerous!" Lena shouted in a panic as she saw the Holy Dragon


    Bead explode into light right under Rocky''s feet.


    Rocky didn''t know at the time that it was the holy item of the Holy Dragon Empire. He was


    dumbfounded by its brilliance. Lena''s voice echoed in his head and he snapped out of it. Just as he


    was preparing to dodge it, he heard a weeping sound.


    Rocky thought it was an illusion, but the weeping sound came once more. This time he turned his sight


    to the Holy Dragon Bead and almost instantly he figured out that it was the source of the weeping quite


    reminiscent of a lost child. He stopped unconsciously and approached the Holy Dragon Bead as if it


    were calling on him.


    Everyone noticed Rocky''s strange actions and some of them even began to mock him.


    "Is this prince dumb or what? He''s running straight to it. That is the holy item of the Holy Dragon


    Empire with extraordinary power! No ordinary person can touch it!"


    "I heard that he got ill not long ago and was about to die. He barely escaped death, but it might have


    done something to his brain."


    "He has always been a loser. It will not be a loss if he dies."


    "Basil, stop!" Lena shouted again as she saw Basil continued to approach the Holy Dragon Bead.


    But it was as though he were in a trance. He had already made it before the spinning Holy Dragon


    Bead and he reached out his hand to take it. The moment he touched it, the Holy Dragon Bead shone


    again and then it turned into many light stripes which instantly spread throughout his arm, entangling


    into a shocking pattern!

 Chapter 9 The New Change

    Chapter 9 The New Change


    In an instant, Rocky was struck by intense pain radiating from his arms. It was as if a beast was biting


    his flesh ferociously. Overwhelmed with the pain, he couldn''t stop himself and knelt on the ground. The


    color of his face began to turn pale. His body broke out into a cold sweat, and his face showed the


    agony.


    All the people were astonished because the Holy Dragon Bead responded to Rocky. But soon they


    pointed their fingers in his direction andmented on the odd scene before them. They were


    convinced that what Rocky was going through was the kiss of death. In a few hundred years that had


    passed, no one¡ªeven if he was extremely preeminent¡ªhad sessfully fused with the Holy Dragon


    Bead. Since so many strong men had failed, there was no chance for Rocky. After all, he was only an


    abandoned prince.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, all the people just stood still and made no attempt to hold Rocky back. They looked with


    cold and shocked eyes as Rocky was devoured by the power of the Holy Dragon Bead.


    Even Priest Dean, who saved thest boy, stood unmoved. He kept looking at Rocky with disdain. It


    was clear that he had no intention to help Rocky.


    Lena couldn''t stand it anymore. She was concerned and began to run towards Rocky. Suddenly a deep


    voice called out to her, "Lena, leave him alone."


    Hearing those words, Lena could not stop herself from looking back. It was the emperor of the Holy


    Dragon Empire, the father of the owner of Rocky''s body. No one thought that the father would stand still


    and watch his son die.


    "But, Basil''s body is unable to bear the power of the Holy Dragon Bead. He will die if it goes on like


    this," Lena expressed her thoughts to the emperor.


    "The fool is supposed to have died earlier. It''s really a mistake to keep him alive. He is a disgrace to our


    royal family." At this point, a sneering sound burst out.


    "Crown Prince Alston." Lena called out after looking towards the source of that sound and finding that it


    was Alston.


    The handsome man was Alston, Basil''s brother. Being the son of the empress of the Holy Dragon


    Empire, he would seed to the throne to be the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire in the future.


    Though Alston and Basil were rted by blood, Alston was aloof and cold towards his brother. His eyes


    revealed his hatred for Rocky. He always looked down upon Rocky as the one who brought shame to


    the royal family.


    "Your Majesty..." Lena turned to the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire. Anger shed across her


    eyes.


    However, the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire gave no response to her pleas. He kept looking


    impassively at Rocky, who had knelt on the ground and writhed in suffering and pain.


    Rocky felt that his limbs had gone numb as though they were frozen because of the sharp pain. He had


    no control on himself, it was as if the body was not his own. However, he could hear strange cries.


    Those seemed to be cries likely toe from an over-fussy baby. Though he didn''t understand what


    was happening, he knew it for certain that his pain had something to do with the cries.


    Rocky calmed himself down. Then he tried to interpret the cries andfort the baby. Though he was


    not very good at it, he had gained rich experience when he got along with animals as an animal


    gicist. He knew that sometimes things could be conveyed through other ways instead of speaking.


    Like the usual exchange of expressions between humans and animals, it was fulfilled through


    movements and eye contact.


    Thus, Rocky started to imagine that he was stroking a crying baby. Gradually, the cries faded away.


    Meanwhile, it appeared that the stroking had a sense of reality, which was a sort of fantastic sensation


    beyond description.


    As he kept doing it and the cries faded, Rocky noticed that the pain along his arms began to wear off.


    All of a sudden, there was relief and peace was restored all around. But a bright light band was still


    around his arms. The light band grew brighter and brighter. He felt a light burning sensation on the skin


    as if something was being imprinted with a hot seal. He sensed that his arms were being injected with a


    certain power. Soon the arms began to swell. The power was too much for him and he felt that his arms


    were going to burst with that power and pressure.


    Suddenly, a turbid light was released around Rocky''s body, which converged as a vortex above his


    head. In the chaos, a shadow of a dragon with six wings showed up. Instantly, the light red like the


    scorching sun. All the people present there were overwhelmed by the formidable pressure. It began


    suffocating them. The Grand Dragon Hall shook because of the effect of the amazing power. The


    people were astonished at the sight before their eyes.


    On the circr tform, the messenger of the Dragon Master n, which used to look on indifferently,


    couldn''t stop himself from trembling violently with a surprised expression evident on his face. He


    uttered a few weird words and hastily disappeared from the circr tform.


    While the people were watching it all in surprise, the profound light and the formidable pressure


    vanished like an illusion. When their eyes rested upon Rocky again, it was like a bolt from the blue for


    them. Their eyes were wide open because they were surprised to find him safe and sound.


    When Rocky got back on his feet, the Holy Dragon Bead had disappeared. Seeing the stunned royal


    members and nobles staring in his direction with an awkward silence, he stood up in bewilderment and


    looked around. He found it strange that everyone''s eyes were fixed on him as if he was a monster.


    He looked down at his arms and found some Dragon Spirit Marks, just like the ones he had seen on


    other people, though they were not as obviouspared to the others. If not looked carefully, they


    could easily be ignored or missed. Besides, the aura it carried was also very weak.


    "Basil, you made it! You really made it!" A voice reached his ears. It was filled with a subtle joy.


    Rocky looked up. It was Lena, whose beautiful delicate face was full of surprise and excitement. Her


    thin, red lips slightly parted as her small hand covered her mouth. Though recovering from shock, she


    looked really adorable.


    "Is that for real? Bryant as the head of the Ximen n has not been able to fuse with the Holy Dragon


    Bead. Then how could Rocky do that?" Shirley was stunned at the sight of Rocky managing to fuse


    with the Holy Dragon Bead. Just yesterday, she had humiliated Rocky. It was clear that no one had


    imagined that Rocky could perform such a miracle.


    "Have I finished the ceremony?" Rocky was witty, and could quickly guess the reason of the silence


    and shock. Thinking of that, he burst intoughter. He was aware that he had performed a miracle. He


    knew that what had happened just now was beyond everyone''s expectation for an abandoned prince.


    However, a few skeptical voices began to rise from here and there.


    "How could this happen? How could an incapable prince like him fuse with the Holy Dragon Bead? It''s


    the holy treasure of the Holy Dragon Empire!"


    "He had spent years to fuse with the Dragon Spirit Bead, but he got nowhere earlier. How could he do it


    now?"


    "There must be something fishy. How could this useless man suddenly be able to ept the power of


    the Holy Dragon Bead?"


    Standing still, Priest Dean looked serious. He repeatedly nced over Rocky with his amazed and


    queer eyes. He couldn''t hide his rage and finally began to rebuke, "Your Royal Highness, do you know


    that you have destroyed the most sacred ritual of the Holy Dragon Empire?"


    "Did I?" Faced with Priest Dean''s wrath, Rocky just shrugged his shoulders, pretending to be innocent.


    "Don''t feign ignorance. You have done it all intentionally," Priest Dean spoke furiously at his response.


    "Priest Dean, what do you mean? Why do you use Basil of wrong intentions?" Lena questioned as


    she walked over.


    "All the people have seen that Basil touched the Holy Dragon Bead without permission. He should


    know that the Holy Dragon Bead is the holy treasure of the Holy Dragon Empire. No one is supposed to


    touch it, if not allowed," Priest Dean announced seriously.


    "Don''t you remember? Basil has lost his memory. He knows nothing. How could he recognize the Holy


    Dragon Bead?" Lena argued.


    "But... who knows. Maybe he has been deliberately nning this, over a long period of time. A man like


    him is too weak. He will never be able to qualify as a spirit maniptor. As you can see, only a little


    spiritual power can be sensed from his body, though he has fused with the Holy Dragon Bead," Priest


    Dean scoffed publicly.


    All the other people realized the fact mentioned by Priest Dean. It was true that Rocky still did not have


    much spiritual power. It was foretold that the Holy Dragon Bead was such a holy treasure that it had the


    ability to make the human, who fused with it, the King of Spirit Maniption. How could it be possible


    that Rocky''s spiritual power didn''t reach the first grade of the Mortal Stage? Rather it seemed inferior to


    that of thest twenty-nine people. In theory, after fusing with the powerful Holy Dragon Bead, the man


    should at least obtain the spiritual power of the fifth grade of the Mortal Stage instantly.


    There was such a great contrast. It was unconvincing for anyone to ept.


    Immediately, the people in the Grand Dragon Hall were in a state of tumult again. Their eyes turned


    disdainful and jealous. Staring ferociously at Rocky, they thought that the idea of him gaining the power


    of the Holy Dragon Bead was nothing but a waste.


    "Priest Dean, you''re overreacting! Anyhow, it shouldn''t matter as Basil is a prince," Lena retorted


    angrily. She defended Rocky from Priest Dean''s insult.


    When all this went on, Rocky, though being the initiator of the whole debate, just quietly saw them


    arguing and their faces reddening to the ears. Tittering inside, he felt so lucky that he was able to fuse


    with the holy treasure of the Holy Dragon Empire. If he would not have been able to make that fusion,


    he could never be a spirit maniptor. On the whole, he was d that he had obtained the


    dragon spiritual power. He had be a royal spirit maniptor, and now he was able to control the


    dragon.


    Suddenly, the argument between Lena and Priest Dean was interrupted by a cough. They turned back


    and saw the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empireing towards them. After ncing at Rocky and


    looking around the crowd, he said, "I must admit that it is Basil who has been irresponsible. He


    disturbed the ritual and destroyed the holy treasure of the Holy Dragon Empire, which has been passed


    over from one generation to another for years. Thus, I have decided to abolish his royal status. I


    announce him to be equal to any civilian of the empire."


    All the people were startled at the words of the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire. They had never


    expected that he would punish his own son in the cause of justice. The crowd was agitated.


    In all that chaos, the announcement made by the emperor, his father, left Rocky


    bbergasted.

 Chapter 10 I Will Challenge You

    Chapter 10 I Will Challenge You


    "Your Majesty, please rescind the order! Basil is your..." Lena''s voice trailed off. Her face grew solemn.


    "I have made up my mind. You don''t have to speak for him. From now on, Basil is no longer a prince of


    the Holy Dragon Empire," the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire said tly.


    "Don''t worry. Father, it''s a wise decision," Alston said with a cold smile as he walked up to him and


    red at Rocky disdainfully.


    Alston was the handsome prince who had stared at him with contempt. Rocky could tell right away that


    Basil''s brother was not a good person. Elegance and handsomeness didn''t guarantee a good heart.


    ''This emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire is so cruel! No matter what, Basil is his son! How could he


    deny his identity as a prince so easily?'' Rocky thought to himself. Basil¡ªor rather, he¡ªwas no longer a


    prince now, so it meant his extravagant lifestyle woulde to an end. If he knew he would have


    ended up like this, he would never have touched the Holy Dragon Bead.


    It was always happiness that came before a fall.


    Priest Dean was also surprised by the emperor''s decision, but he thought it was reasonable. He looked


    at Basil coldly with a disdainful smile. He seemed to want him to get out of the country as soon as


    possible.


    "But Basil has bonded with the Holy Dragon Bead. He has attained the dragon spiritual power and


    bes a spirit maniptor. Now he is the royal spirit maniptor who can manipte dragons. So


    ording to thew of the Holy Dragon Empire, he has to be trained and learn the spiritual method of


    the Dragon Master n with other royal spirit maniptors," the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire


    announced another shocking truth.


    Everyone eximed in astonishment again. Of course, they knew that ''royal spirit maniptor'' was a


    mere title. The best advantage for bing a royal spirit maniptor was having the opportunity to


    learn the spiritual method of the Dragon Master n, which was far superior to the regr spiritual


    method. For instance, when a spirit maniptor used the two spiritual methods at the same grade, the


    spiritual method of the Dragon Master n was much powerful than the regr one.


    Therefore, every spirit maniptor hoped that they could learn the spiritual method of the Dragon


    Master n, but ording to thew of the Holy Dragon Empire, only a royal spirit maniptor could


    learn it.


    So for Basil, who had failed consistently in bing a regr spirit maniptor, this was a


    tremendous deal!


    "Your Majesty, he..." Priest Dean did not expect that the emperor would acknowledge Basil''s new


    status as a royal spirit maniptor. He had expected the emperor should take away his identity as a


    spirit maniptor and seal his dragon spiritual power forever. To him, it made little sense that the


    emperor only took away Basil''s identity as a prince!


    Lena was also confused and did not understand why the emperor chose to do this. But she was d to


    know Rocky could at least learn the royal spiritual method and get training. Things could be worse.


    "Well, that''s the end of the ritual. Priest Dean, take them to the beast farm and ask them to pick their


    own war beasts first, then take them to the dragon field and let them undergo the most strict training.


    Witch Lena,e with me," the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire solemnly said to the Priest Dean.


    He and Lena then began to walk away, apanied by a group of imperial guards.


    Lena nodded at Rocky, her eyes filled with encouragement. Soon, she was gone, following the


    emperor.


    Rocky smiled as he looked at Lena''s receding figure. From the first moment that he woke up in this


    world, she had always cared about him. Compared with everyone else, this beautiful girl was as


    virtuous as an angel.


    "That''s it. I must make her my girlfriend, and..." Rocky was indulging in his imagination.


    He soon noticed a group of peopleing up to him.


    Leading the group was Basil''s brother, Crown Prince Alston, apanied by some other princes.


    "Basil, you are no longer a prince. Bear in mind not to tell others that you are one of the Royals. You


    are a disgrace to our name."


    "What can you do even though you have bonded with the Holy Dragon Bead? You are still so weak that


    any spirit maniptor can easily kill you!"


    "You don''t deserve to be my brother!"


    Though Alston did not say anything, the other princes began to insult him coldly. Certainly, the real


    Basil would have been extremely hurt by this. They began crowding around him.


    Even the most patient person could not bear such humiliating insults. Though Rocky was not the real


    Basil that they were insulting, he was still angry with their mean words, so he immediately retorted,


    "Humph! You''re just jealous of me. I have bonded with the holy treasure of the Holy Dragon Empire,


    and you haven''t!"


    "What did you say? We''re jealous of you!? How ridiculous! No one will ever be jealous of you, imbecile!


    You''re just a loser!"


    "I''m a loser? Funny, as princes, what else can you do besides bullying others? Tell you what, I don''t


    want to be a prince. I don''t want to be anything like you pathetic people! One day, I will take back


    what''s mine," Rocky said arrogantly.


    Those princes seemed to be surprised by his confidence. For a second, no one could say a word. They


    had no idea that the person in front of them was no longer Basil, who was once so weak and timid that


    he could not even speak loudly.


    All of a sudden, Rocky saw a shadow before him. He looked up and saw that Alston hade up to


    him. A full head taller, he grasped Rocky''s cor and hissed, "You are still nothing even you have


    bonded with the Holy Dragon Bead. You are just a loser. Get back what''s rightfully yours? Ridiculous!


    You don''t belong here, bastard!"


    "Who do you think you are, asshole?" Rocky instantly retorted. He hated people like this, who were


    unnecessarily unkind and spiteful.


    "What!?" Alston did not expect his brother to respond like this at all! He was so angry that he


    immediately burst out a strong dragon spiritual power.


    Instantaneously, Rocky felt Alston''s power surround him like a that pressed him so forcefully. It was


    quite suffocating. Though he was not afraid of Alston, he trembled unconsciously. After all, Alston was


    much powerful, creating fear and panic.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, the prospect of death didn''t seem impossible.


    The conflict of Alston and Rocky drew the attention of the royal members and aristocrats. They


    surrounded them and talked about them.


    "Your Highness." Suddenly, an old voice rose up. It was like a life-saving straw to Rocky.


    It was Priest Dean who had stood aside all the time. But he did not say anything else to stop Alston. He


    just looked at them coldly.


    Hearing Priest Dean''s voice, Alston calmed down. He retrieved his power and shoved Rocky away as


    he stared at him with fury and hatred spewing out of his gaze. Rocky fell on the ground, out of breath.


    He looked terribly embarrassed.


    Everyone around him allughed at him loudly.


    Rocky clenched his fists so tightly that his fingernails dug into his palms. But the pain could not


    compare with his fierce anger.


    The fear and panic he had felt coursing through his system was shame.


    Though it was a conditioned reflex, it made him realize that Alston was stronger than he thought. Alston


    could kill him without any effort, like crushing an ant.


    "If you cross me again, I will kill you," Alston said coldly as he arrogantly pointed to Rocky.


    Rocky stood up andughed loudly as he looked at Alston with sharp eyes. The crowd and all the


    princes were dumbfounded by hisughter. They were all wondering if Basil was out of his mind. It was


    strange that heughed after what had happened. He had almost been killed, after all!


    "Let''s wait and see. One day, I will be stronger than you." Rocky also pointed to Alston. His energy


    made his weak figure lookrger than it was.


    Everyone was shocked by his words.


    That was absolutely a challenge.

 Chapter 11 Choose Your War Beast! (Part One)

    Chapter 11 Choose Your War Beast! (Part One)


    Alston was a spirit maniptor who had reached the third grade of the Supernal Stage. He was at the


    very top of the rank of the young generation of the Holy Dragon Empire. He had seeded in acquiring


    the dragon spiritual power from a Dragon Spirit Bead when he was only twelve. It was rare to see


    someone at such a tender age be a royal spirit maniptor. Everyone in thend considered him


    a God-given genius. Although Alston was only thirty now, he had surpassed many experienced spirit


    maniptors who had worked hard for their entire life. It was undeniable that he was the best of the


    best.


    Rocky, however, hadn''t even reached the first grade of the Mortal Stage even though he had attained


    the dragon spiritual power from the Holy Dragon Bead. Compared with Alston, Rocky was only a


    talentless spirit maniptor.


    None of them would even consider the possibility of Rocky surpassing Alston someday. They all


    thought that no matter how long he practiced and how hard he worked, he would never reach his


    brother''s level.


    Rocky''s ims were ridiculous. They now looked at him as if he was a lunatic.


    When Alston heard what he said, a scornful smile crept over his lips. He showed no concerns or care.


    After all, Rocky was nothing to him. Alston didn''t want to waste his time on such a minor being like his


    pathetic brother. After shooting Rocky a cold re, Alston left right away.


    The other princes looked at Rocky with disgust before they turned and pompously followed Alston out.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Let''s just see!" Rocky murmured angrily as he looked at Alston''s back. Rage surged in his chest as he


    clenched his teeth.


    Alston''s departure announced the end of this show, so the other members of royalty present left the


    Grand Dragon Hall as well.


    "Attention, please! Except thest one, the others and you follow me!" said Priest Dean when he


    walked in front of the twenty nine young men who had obtained the dragon spiritual power. As talking,


    he nced at those young men and turned to Rocky, glowering at him.


    Priest Dean then walked out of the Grand Dragon Hall, and the twenty nine young men followed up at


    once.


    Rocky was at the end of the line, lost in the thought about how he could possibly grow stronger.


    After Rocky left, Shirley walked to where he had been standing, clenching her fists. She talked to


    herself, ring at Rocky''s back, "That asshole! He has obtained the dragon spiritual power from the


    Holy Dragon Bead, but so what? He is still a piece of shit! Nothing changes! But things have taken an


    interesting turn now. I will have more chances to teach him a good lesson in future. You will regret what


    you said to me soon, asshole!"


    Rocky and the twenty nine young men followed Priest Dean and got into severalrge carriages after


    exiting the Hall.


    They started off at once, wasting no time to begin their journey. After a while, they reached their


    destination.


    Rocky was greeted with the sight of peculiar architecture, which consisted of numerous cubes of


    different sizes. He and the other young men walked after Priest Dean and entered the building.


    As soon as they stepped into the gate, a foul, smelly odor invaded their nostrils.


    They nearly threw up as they smelled it. They could not help but cover their noses. Rocky, however,


    didn''t find anything particrly foul about it at all. The stench obviously came from animals and their


    dung. As a schr in the field of animal gene study, Rocky was so familiar with such an odor and had


    already been desensitized. After all, what he studied on required him to go to such environment. He


    had worked with that odor for years. He could even tell from the strong odor that there were dozens of


    animals living here.


    He was right. As they walked along the long corridor behind the gate, roars and cries echoed in the air.


    When they reached the end of the corridor, they came across a spacious hall. Tiers of stablesy


    around the hall in a circle, with each one the same size as a cage. Under the dim light, Rocky vaguely


    saw some figures of the animals in the stables. They varied in size and height. Because of how diverse


    they were, the hall resembled a closed zoo.


    A middle-aged man and his subordinates appeared and came to greet them. From the way he was


    dressed, Rocky could definitely tell that he was an official of ancient times and could be in charge here.


    He was the beast raiser.


    "Your Grace!" the beast raiser greeted Priest Dean as he took a formal bow.


    His subordinates bowed to Priest Dean as well.


    "How is everything doing now?" Priest Dean asked with an arrogant air.


    "Everything has gone perfectly, Your Grace! We have prepared one hundred and eight war beasts for


    the thirty royal spirit maniptors to choose," the beast raiser answered with cap in hand.


    Priest Dean nodded and turned to Rocky and the other young men. He eximed, "Listen carefully!


    You only have an hour to choose your war beast. Remember the number of the one you like. And then


    come back here when time''s up. Go!"


    The twenty nine young men were all bouncing off the walls. They dashed to the stables and began to


    choose their war beasts, while Rocky still stood there.


    "Why are you still here? Go!" Priest Dean yelled, ring at Rocky.


    "All right!" Rocky curled his lip as he walked reluctantly to the stables.


    He was caught by surprise when he finally reached them. They were filled with strange, monstrous


    beasts! Each war beast he saw was scary and hideous. There was one war beast with only an eye.


    And the beast next to this one had two heads! Rocky passed the two stables and saw another beast


    with two tails. What shocked him more was a snake with an eagle''s face and a deer with a lion''s head.


    "Now I long for the animals we had back in my lifetime. How cute our animals in the modern era are!


    Why do all these so-called war beasts look so strange? Is it because of gene mutation? But that''s a


    good opportunity to start a new research anyway," Rocky muttered to himself. He then began to look


    among them and tried to select one for himself.

 Chapter 12 Choose Your War Beast! (Part Two)

    Chapter 12 Choose Your War Beast! (Part Two)


    "That one with two giant heads looks good.


    Wait! This one seems better..."


    Rocky had trouble making up his mind. Each of the war beasts he saw intrigued him but he could only


    choose one.


    All of a sudden, a faint cry came from a stable on the corner. Rocky was drawn to it. He hadn''t looked


    at this one yet!


    He walked to the source of the sound and saw a small beast curled up in the corner of the stable. He


    could not see clear what that it looked like under the dim light. It seemed to be ill, because it kept


    trembling like a leaf. Rocky felt pity for it and could not help but reach his hand out to touch it.


    "All right, now!" Rocky stroked the little beast tofort it.


    It seemed that it worked! The little beast stopped trembling soon and began struggling to stand up. Its


    slender limbs held it up and then it hobbled out of the corner and stood in front of Rocky.


    As it got closer, Rocky finally saw clear its features. What came into his sight first were itsrge round


    eyes, innocent and adorable. Its long head looked like the dragon which Shirley rode onst time.


    "Is this a dragon?" Rocky had stars in his eyes when he noticed that, but soon disappointment visited


    him as the little beast''s body showed up. Its skin was as wrinkled as a new-born bird, but it didn''t have


    wings.


    "Oh, it''s not!" Rocky remembered that Shirley''s dragon had wings and two fore limbs, but this little


    beast only had four legs. Obviously, it was not a dragon.


    The little beast walked closer to the steel bars and licked Rocky''s hand.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh! That''s ticklish! Ha-ha!" Rockyughed as he looked at the little war beast, which was the cutest


    one he had seen.


    "Time''s up!" A loud voice rang out suddenly.


    "Sorry little guy! I need to go now," Rocky said, standing up to leave. He then turned around and began


    to walk away. But he stopped when he heard a faint groan. He turned back to look at the beast and


    was greeted with its innocent eyes.


    Rocky smiled and nced at the number that hung on the steel bars, and then walked to Priest Dean


    as well.


    "Now! Tell the beast raiser the number and you will get the war beast you choose. Then you shall


    perform a blood bond. Once the beast swallows down a drop of your blood, you will be its


    master," Priest Dean said and then nodded at the beast raiser.


    The beast raiser walked to the young man who stood in the first.


    "Number fourteen," said the young man.


    "Number fourteen, a two-star war beast, named Hellish Hound," the beast raiser announced. Then one


    of his subordinates went to the number-fourteen stable and opened the door. He led out a wolfhound-


    like war beast, which had two long teeth like tusks sticking out of its mouth. It looked quite fearsome.


    "A two-star war beast! No bad!" Priest Dean nodded.


    The other young men looked at the Hellish Hound, envy sparkling in their eyes.


    "Two-star?" Rocky nudged a young man standing beside him and asked out of curiosity, "Hey! What


    does ''two-star'' mean?"


    The young man shot Rocky a disdainful look, his lips curling in annoyance. He replied curtly, "You don''t


    even know that!? How can you be a royal spirit maniptor then? ''Two-star'' indicates their potential,


    how strong they can beter on. The best war beast is a nine-star one. A nine-star war beast is a


    legendary being, as strong as a great master at the Immortal Stage. The higher the star rating is, the


    stronger a war beast will be. Take this two-star war beast for example, it will stop growing stronger as it


    reaches grade two, which is its limit. For a three-star war beast, grade three will be its limit. But a two-


    star war beast is good enough for us now.


    However, a spiritual beast has the capacity for variation. A spiritual beast can break through its limit. It


    can still reach nine stars if through this process," the young man answered. "Yet this kind of spiritual


    beast is few and far between. Very few people have the opportunity to see one through their entire life,"


    he added.


    Rocky then thought to himself, ''Wow! A spiritual beast can upgrade its level! The variation he


    mentioned could perhaps be something like gene mutation. But what triggers the variation? Why can


    the spiritual beast upgrade through the variation? Is there something special about their genes? I


    should do some research on that. Maybe I can even make a brand new species of spiritual beast!


    Those people who look down on me would definitely be stunned! Ha-ha! None of them would dare to


    call me crap anymore!


    I specialized in the animal gene study, something which nobody could surpass me in!''


    "A spiritual beast is so umon. Only the best spirit maniptors are qualified to own that. The


    strongest spiritual beast in the Holy Dragon Empire is the ze Furious Lion, ranking number two on


    the Spiritual Beast List. That is a seven-star one."


    "What''s number one?"


    "It''s General Bryant''s Big Dipper Dragon, a rare spiritual dragon. Although it is also a seven-star one, it


    is much stronger than the ze Furious Lion," the young man answered.


    "Spiritual dragon? Why are the other kinds of spiritual creature called beasts? But dragons are referred


    to as such?" Rocky asked, rather perplexed.


    "The Dragon Master n is a superior spiritual race, and dragons are the rarest spiritual creatures in


    the Wild Spirit Land. What''s more, dragons are always stronger than other spiritual creatures at the


    same level. The dragon spiritual power is what ensures the top position of the Holy Dragon Empire in


    the Wild Spirit Land, as the power enables us to control dragons. The dragon is the symbol of our Holy


    Dragon Empire, so we distinguish it from other spiritual creatures. And the pride and honor only


    belongs to the royal spirit maniptors. That''s us!" the young man said proudly, his chest puffing up.

 Chapter 13 The Beautiful Instructor

    Chapter 13 The Beautiful Instructor


    The sound of loud exmations interrupted their conversation.


    "That is the Wind Evil, a three-star spiritual beast!"


    "Goodness! A three-star beast? It''s likely the best one out of this whole bunch! Damn it! How could I


    miss it?"


    "He''s from the Ximen n. No wonder he''s both strong and good at selecting a fine spiritual beast."


    Rocky turned to the scene of themotion and saw a group of men looking with envy at a very strong


    and excited rookie standing in front of a spiritual beast with the head of a lion and the body of an eagle.


    "Ximen n? Isn''t that where Shirley is from?" Rocky took a careful look at the royal spiritual


    maniptor that everyone was making amotion over. He had the build of a grown man, even


    stronger and more powerful. If Rocky remembered right, he was the one who had made it to the third


    grade of Mortal Stage after fusing with the Dragon Spirit Bead. Lena had been right. Everyone in the


    Ximen n was not to be taken lightly.


    "It is just a three-star spiritual beast. Maybe I can pick a four-star spiritual beast out of them," Rocky


    thought ambitiously.


    He felt a little bit more eager now at the sight of the royal spiritual maniptors picking their own war


    beasts and establishing blood bond with them.


    But before he could think things through, the beast raiser had already walked up to him and asked him


    the number of the beast he had chosen.


    "I will pick......" Rocky thought back the war beast that he had just seen and found it really hard to


    decide. He hesitated.


    "Hurry the hell up! We''re all waiting here!" the ones in line behind Rocky said impatiently.


    "I will pick¡­" Rocky decided to give up thinking and chose a random number instead. Any one of them


    would be of value to him. But all of sudden, that little beast''s eyes appeared in his head that he couldn''t


    shake off. They were so expressive, much like a human''s. Rocky couldn''t help but mumble the number.


    "Number 109."


    "109?" The beast raiser paused for a second as if trying to process what he just heard.


    "Yes." Rocky nodded. Clearly, he had sumbed to the little beast''s cuterge eyes.


    "Basil, stop wasting our time. The beast raiser just said there are only 108 war beasts. There is no


    number 109." Priest Dean scolded him harshly.


    "Priest Dean, actually there is number 109. It is a new-born but with disability. And it was hatched from


    an unknown egg. We''re not sure where it came from, so we didn''t put it in the list," The beast raiser


    exined.


    "In that case, since he chose it, he shall have it." Priest Dean shot Rocky a look of contempt.


    "Priest Dean, is this really okay? I think he should be allowed a chance to pick a new one," the beast


    raiser said.


    "Didn''t you hear what I said?" Priest Dean''s look grew cold.


    "Then number 109 it is," The beast raiser dered, with a perplexed shake of his head.


    Almost immediately, his assistant carried the little beast out and handed it over to Rocky.


    Rocky held it close to his chest while stealing a look at other ferocious war beasts. He couldn''t help but


    sigh. "I must have owed you so much in myst life that I must be with you now."


    This little beast seemed to have recognized Rocky, now roaring gleefully.


    "A war beast that''s not worth even one star. It must be really ''precious''," Priest Dean said sarcastically


    after seeing the little creature.


    The spiritual maniptors allughed at this weak little thing.


    "What a loser, picking a weak war beast with a disability! I could easily stamp it to death!"


    "Tell me about it. A royal spiritual maniptor picked a handicapped war beast. How pathetic and


    embarrassing!"


    "That thing can''t even walk. Can it really be called a war beast? How utterly ridiculous!"


    "Hey little fe. Don''t mind them. They are just a whole bunch of animals and one day they will learn


    your true power because I will train you to be the best war beast there is." Rocky ignored the


    taunts and held up the little war beast proudly.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh, right. The blood bond!" Rocky remembered. He gently set it down and bit his own finger. Blood


    oozed out and he stuck his finger in front of the beast''s mouth.


    It roared happily and went right in, biting right onto Rocky''s finger and sucking really hard as if it wanted


    to drain thest drop of blood out of him.


    "Come on! Are you going to suck me dry?" Rocky retracted his finger, grimacing at the sticky saliva left


    on it. But strangely, his wound had healed by itself. He continued watching the other spiritual


    maniptors picking their own war beasts.


    Soon everyone found their very own war beast, with the best being the sole three-star war beast Wind


    Evil who was chosen by the spiritual maniptor from the Ximen n. There were also ten two-star


    war beasts, and the rest were one-star.


    The rest except of course for Rocky''s little beast, who did not even reach a one-star ranking.


    After leaving the stable, the spiritual maniptors jumped on a carriage and sped away.


    The carriage seemed to have gone a long way before it stopped.


    "Get off the carriage and assemble!" a woman''s voice strictlymanded.


    Everyone else grabbed their war beast and jumped off the carriage immediately. Within seconds all of


    them were already outside.


    All except for Rocky. "Damn, what''s with the rush?" he cursed, getting off the carriage slowly.


    There was an open square, at the end of which rose a couple of buildings. A magnificent royal castle


    was off to the left. It could be assumed that this ce must be part of the royal property.


    Just as Rocky slowly disembarked from the carriage and was looking around, a little bit distracted by


    the scenery, something suddenlyshed in his face. It was a painful blow that stung very harshly.


    "Shit! Who was that?" Rocky shouted in anger. He then saw a whip at his feet, and realized that this


    was the culprit. He then looked up at the person holding the whip and was utterly gobsmacked.


    A slender figure was walking towards him with slender, toned legs while retracting her whip.


    "Oh, wow!" Rocky eximed at the sight of this woman. She was wearing a sleeveless robe with a long


    slit for mobility. Both her arms and legs were beautifully tanned. And her long hair draped down all the


    way to her waist. She looked wild and dangerous, which Rocky found extremely attractive.


    With such a fine body paired with a magnificent face, Rocky couldn''t help but think that she must have


    been created by God himself. Her eyes were seductive and charming and her nose was regal and high.


    The most attractive feature that Rocky immediately stared at was her plump, luscious lips. His eyes


    zed over.

 Chapter 14 The Unfathomable Prince And His War Beast

    Chapter 14 The Unfathomable Prince And His War Beast


    Of course, Rocky was not alone in his behavior. The other twenty-nine young men looked as though


    they had seen some kind of rare treasure as well. The sight of such a gorgeous woman had sent them


    reeling, but there was also a look of fear on their faces. Apparently, they all knew her identity. Although


    she was extremely stunning, she also looked very mighty and serious. Almost no men dared to stare at


    her for a long time, for fear of bearing the consequences of offending her.


    The only exception was Rocky. He was still looking at the woman with great interest, his eyes wantonly


    scanning her figure.


    By this time, she already reached him. Knotting her long, slender eyebrows, she red at him


    usingly. "Why did you dilly-dally just now? Didn''t you hear my order?" she yelled intimidatingly. The


    other men flinched.


    "Did I dilly-dally just now?" Rocky responded stubbornly, boldly looking right into her eyes. He had no


    idea who she was and didn''t fear her at all.


    As she grew closer to him, he felt her exude a very strong spiritual power as if it were to wrap him from


    all directions.


    "Just have a look at your teammates," the woman said as she pointed at other young men behind him.


    Rocky then realized that he was the only one thatgged behind. Behind him, the other twenty-nine


    young men and their own war beasts had all lined up orderly and stood solemnly like well-trained


    soldiers.


    "Master Mia, there is no need to be exasperated about him. Unlike the other well-trained young men,


    he was a little prince who was ustomed to an extravagant life. He never received any training or had


    to work hard for anything. Although he has now been demoted to a civilian, he seems to think that he is


    still a little prince. So, he iszy and slow and always disregardsw and authority. In the future, I hope


    that he will receive more rigorous training," Priest Dean said as he walked down from the carriage.


    "I''ve received the message from a carrier pigeon. ording to the message, I presume he is Basil, the


    prince who has fused with the Holy Dragon Bead?" The woman immediately steered her attention to


    Rocky with a look of surprise. Yet, immediately after, she regained herposure.


    "You''re right! It''s him." Priest Dean nodded.


    "Then why is his spiritual power so weak, almost like he doesn''t have any to speak of?" The woman


    was puzzled.


    "That just goes without saying. There are always some lucky good-for-nothings in the world." Priest


    Dean looked at Rocky with a sneer on his face. He was obviously implying that Rocky was worthless.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is this your war beast?" The woman nced at the little beast in Rocky''s arms and frowned slightly.


    "Yes, is there any problem?" Rocky raised the little beast and shook it gently in front of the woman.


    "Why did you choose such a good-for-nothing war beast? It doesn''t even have the potential to be even


    a first-star war beast," the woman asked bluntly.


    "Hey, how do you know it''s a good-for-nothing? Although my beast looks normal, its real power should


    never be underestimated! I thought you were different from other people. But apparently, I was wrong,"


    Rocky said in a disappointed voice. Immediately, his good impression of the woman reduced.


    "You¡­" the woman snapped abruptly. Hearing Rocky''s disapproving and disrespectful words, she was


    both offended and inexplicably ashamed.


    At that particr moment, the little beast roared twice, turned its head from Rocky''s arms, and looked


    at the woman with its two innocent eyes.


    The woman immediately found something special about the little creature. She had to begrudgingly


    admit to herself that Rocky was right. His beast''s power should never be underestimated. Her eyes


    became bright and flickered a sh of joy, which, however, soon vanished and reced by her usual


    look.


    "What about me?" Rocky asked, looking at the woman.


    "Get in line first," she replied strictly. The woman narrowed her eyes and waved to Rocky to join his


    teammates. Then, she walked over to Priest Dean.


    Greatly irritated by Priest Dean''s spiteful words, Rocky red coldly at him and cursed all his ancestors


    in his head. After that, he swaggered into the queue of 29 young men and found a ce to stand.


    The woman and Priest Dean stepped aside and whispered, casting a nce at Rocky from time to


    time.


    Realizing the woman was paying attention to him, Rocky was pretty happy. His mind began to race


    fast. ''Maybe, she has a secret crush on me? Ha-ha, my charm is really extraordinary. If I can sleep with


    her, it will definitely be a kind of enjoyment that only a king can experience. It would be amazing if I got


    the chance to touch her ample body...''


    Just as Rocky was lost in his wild, boyish fantasy, Priest Dean had left in his carriage. The woman


    returned to the front of the queue, and then saw Rocky was standing there with a lewd smile. Her eyes


    grew cold and sharp, while the long whip in her hand released like a snake darting out of its cave. The


    whip directly tangled with Rocky''s right foot.


    At that very moment, Rocky was still lost in his thought. He had no time to react. All of sudden, his right


    foot was yanked hard! Before he could do anything, he fell to the ground with his legs in the air.


    At the sight of this spectacle, the young men around him all burst out roars ofughter.


    "Son of a bitch..." Rocky swore and grimaced when he got up from the ground. Just as he was about to


    hurl all kinds of expletives against the one who had done this, he sensed a cold nce with strong


    killing intent was shooting towards him. At once, he couldn''t help but feel a cold chill coursed through


    his body. Feeling that the cold nce was from the woman, Rocky fell silent. Then, he heard the


    woman''s voice resound abruptly.


    "My name is Mia Lan. From today on, I am your coach and I will be responsible for guiding and training


    you to be a real royal spirit maniptor. If you''re thinking that once after you have integrated the


    Dragon Spirit Bead into your body and get the dragon spiritual power, you have automatically be


    a royal spirit maniptor; then, you arepletely wrong. You must all assume that you are quite


    impressive as a matter of course, but to me, you are nothing but rookies, as weak as those ordinary


    spirit maniptors. If you want to be a real royal spirit maniptor, you all must pass the strict trials.


    And before these trials, you will receive the most rigorous training. In the process, you will feel pain and


    suffering like you''ve never experienced. Whether you were born a duke or an aristocrat, or even a


    member of the royal family, I''ll treat you equally. If you have merit, you will be rewarded, and if you


    make mistakes, you will be punished. I will never be merciful to any of you during your training. Do you


    hear me?"


    "Yes, Master Mia," chorused the twenty-nine young men. Rocky said nothing. He was simply staring at


    Mia as he was still in a bad mood.


    "Very good! Now you need to take your war beast to the building at the end of the dragon field, where


    you will be staying. Two of you will be sharing a room. Your name has been written on the sign board


    hung outside the room. After settling down your war beasts, you need to change your training clothes


    ande back here. You have fifteen minutes to do this. Anyone who fails toe back here within


    fifteen minutes will have to run around the dragon field for tenps. Time starts now!" Mia bellowed.


    In a sh, the twenty-nine young men rushed madly to their amodation ce with their respective


    war beasts. They had to hurry, because they estimated that it would take them at least fifteen minutes


    to travel back and forth between their amodations and the training ce. They would have little


    time to settle down their own beast or change clothes.


    ''You are a group of idiots! The fifteen minutes are obviously not enough, no matter how fast you run!


    This woman is clearly giving us a head-on blow on the first day of our training, '' Rocky thought to


    himself,ughing at the young men who desperately ran to their amodation building.


    "Why aren''t you running?" Mia red at Rocky as soon as she saw him standing where he was.


    "I''ll just walk there. Either way, I will be punished," Rocky said directly. He intended to irritate Mia, so he


    deliberately swaggered over towards the amodation building, holding his little war beast.


    "He is such a brat!" Mia murmured silently. Looking at Rocky''s back, she suddenly showed a smile. It


    was not every day that a rookie entertained her this much.

 Chapter 15 Burning Power

    Chapter 15 Burning Power


    "Now I need to check the stage and the nature of your dragon spiritual power, then I will assign some


    officers to teach you the basic spiritual method of the Dragon Master n¡ªthe Mysterious Dragon


    Skill.


    Even though the Mysterious Dragon Skill is the most basic spiritual method, every royal spirit


    maniptor has to cultivate it. If you cannot master the basic spiritual method, you will certainly not


    able to cultivate the spiritual method at higher levels. This is especially important for royal spirit


    maniptors. You all know by now that the Mysterious Dragon Skill has nine grades. After you reach


    the third grade, you can cultivate the spiritual martial arts ording to your own nature of the dragon


    spiritual power. The spiritual martial arts are the skills which you can use to attack or defend in a fight.


    Once your spiritual power bes stronger, your martial arts will improve as well. You can even kill an


    enemy in a second, granted you are powerful enough. That is because they are founded on your own


    spiritual power. With your current status, you''d still be unable to break a small stone. Now, let''s get to


    it!" Mia finished her sentence with a brisk p.


    Six figures appeared next to her in a blink of an eye.


    They were men and women who were almost thirty years old. They all emitted strong momentums, as


    their levels were between the Earthly Stage and the Heavenly Stage.


    "Yes ma''am," the six of them said in chorus.


    They were the six officers who worked for Mia.


    Mia gave them a signal. A female officer came up to her holding a dark palm-sized stone.


    "This is the spiritual power detecting stone. It can test the stage and the nature of your dragon spiritual


    power. You only need to put your hands on it and release your power in the Dragon Spirit Mark on your


    arms. Come up when I call your name," Mia said as she took out the list she had received by carrier


    pigeon earlier in the day.


    "Tom Ma!"


    "Yes," the young man raised his hand and walked up to her. He put his left hand on the spiritual power


    detecting stone and closed his eyes to concentrate. The Dragon Spirit Mark showed up on his left arm.


    The stone detected the dragon spiritual power, rapidly emitting a red light.


    "The second grade of Mortal Stage, Fire." Mia proimed, her experienced eyes spotting the indicators


    at once.


    The dragon spiritual power had five kinds of nature: Fire, Water, Wind, Thunder, Ice. Each one had its


    own features and advantages and the five natures restrained each other. The power of the nature


    depended on the power of the spirit maniptor; there were no weak natures or strong natures.


    Besides, if the spirit maniptor cultivated the high-leveled spiritual martial arts, he could also enhance


    the power of his nature.


    "Next. Frank Chen!"


    Another young man walked up to her and released the dragon spiritual power to the spiritual power


    detecting stone.


    "The first grade of Mortal Stage, Wind."


    "Flint Ji!"


    "The third grade of Mortal Stage, Ice!" Mia nced at him after saying his stage. This one was


    handsome and looked moreposed than the other trainees his age.


    "You are from the Ji n?" Mia asked without thinking.


    Flint hesitated for a second, then he slightly nodded before walking back to the line.


    ''His name is Flint Ji...'' Rocky had recognized that he was the arrogant man who bumped against him


    when he was entering the room.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ''Mia seems to be interested in him. Does she like this type of man? But why him? He isn''t as good


    looking as me," Rocky thought to himself as he touched his chin.


    The process went on.


    Rocky felt so bored that he nearly fell asleep as he dully watched at the series of detections.


    "Basil Long," Mia called him coldly.


    Rocky stood still because he did not realize she was talking to him.


    The other men all looked at Rocky andughed at him. They knew that something unfortunate was


    about to take ce.


    "Basil Long!" Seeing Rocky did not answer her, Mia called his name again. At the same time, she


    swung her whip violently, then a sharp wind shot towards Rocky.


    Rocky felt as though he had been hit by a bullet in the chest. It was so painful that he snapped back to


    reality at once. He rubbed his chest as he heard Mia repeat, "Basil Long."


    "Basil Long? Oh, it''s me," Rocky realized. He really had to get used to his new name! He slowly walked


    up to Mia.


    "Hurry up," Mia shouted angrily at his sluggishness.


    ''Don''t be so impatient. I am scared! Why does such a beauty act like a tiger?'' Rocky thought to himself


    as he looked at Mia. He put his hand on the spiritual power detecting stone and tried to release the


    dragon spiritual power in his left arm.


    But the Dragon Spirit Mark did not show up.


    The other twenty nine trainees all looked at him with scorn.


    "No wonder he is the ''Prince Loser''!" someone shouted loudly.


    Then they allughed.


    "Try harder. Concentrate on sensing the dragon spiritual power in your left arm." Mia was confused as


    well. The royal spirit maniptors were different from the regr spirit maniptors. As long as they


    bonded with the Dragon Spirit Bead and gotten the dragon spiritual power, they could easily release the


    power even if they had not learnt the spiritual method. Releasing the power would be an instinct as


    involuntary as eating or drinking!


    So it was definitely not normal that Rocky could not release the dragon spiritual power.


    However, Mia considered something else. Compared to the rest of them, who had received specialized


    training at home, Basil had never gone through anything like this. So he might have not adapted to the


    power he just attained.


    Rocky nced at Mia, taking a deep breath. He gulped nervously, growing determined about the


    detecting. He concentrated on sensing the dragon spiritual power in his left arm per Mia''s instructions.


    Soon, a faint Dragon Spirit Mark showed up on his left arm. It was such a relief!


    What surprised him was that the spiritual power detecting stone emitted an extremely dim light as it


    sensed Rocky''s dragon spiritual power. What was more, the light was gray which represented none of


    the five natures.


    Mia was also surprised by this scene, because it was the first time that she saw a dragon spiritual


    power with no nature. It wasmon for regr spirit maniptors because most regr spirit


    maniptors'' power did not have natures. However, it was extremely strange that the dragon spiritual


    power of a royal spirit maniptor did not have a nature. It was especially strange because the bead


    Rocky had bonded with was the Holy Dragon Bead.


    When the other young men saw his power have no nature, louderughs came from the line-up.


    "He is truly a loser. Ha-ha, he got the dragon spiritual power, so what? His power even doesn''t have a


    nature!"


    "I am so confused. How does such a loser seed in bonding with the Holy Dragon Bead!"


    "Well, the universe certainly has a good sense of humor. Ha ha ha!"


    Hearing the mockery, Rocky was so angry that he clenched his fists.


    "Just give up. Aren''t you ashamed?"


    "You are just a loser. Give up! You will never make it."


    "I''d rather die if you I were you! Then the Royal family won''t have to be ashamed."


    Rocky frowned as a fierce fire of the anger burned inside his body, then he suddenly felt an intense


    heat on his left arm. He unconsciously clutched the spiritual power detecting stone.


    The Dragon Spirit Mark on his left arm still did not change, but the feeling of burning grew more and


    more intense.


    "Ah!" Rocky roared as he could not withstand that great pain anymore.


    Heard Rocky roar, everyone looked at him, puzzled.


    All of a sudden, the dark cloud gathered in the sky with lightning and thunder and the wild wind blew


    the dust into the air.


    No one knew what was happening.


    Rumble!


    As loud thunder rang out, a shadow of a dragon appeared in the dark clouds. It suddenly burned and


    rushed towards the ground from the thick cloud, cracking like a huge lightning bolt.


    With a deafening bang, it carved a big hole near them, emitting a lot of smoke.


    Everyone including Mia was all surprised by the lightning.


    "What strange weather," Mia murmured, looking at Rocky who had roared just now.


    Rocky was now at ease since the burning heat had disappeared after he roared.


    "Loser, you won''t be powerful just by roaring," someone sneered at Rocky.


    Rocky turned around and saw a muscr guy looking at him with a sneer. Rocky remembered that he


    was from the Ximen n, so he came up to him and said, " I dare you to say that again."


    Though that guy was a head taller than Rocky was and he looked much stronger than Rocky, Rocky


    looked him in the eye without a sign of weakness.


    "I said you are..." Seeing Rocky was so arrogant, that guy retorted immediately, but Mia interrupted his


    words, "Do the two of you want to be punished?" That guy shut his mouth at once.


    Rocky was staring at him angrily, but as Mia looked at him coldly, he stopped his stare and smiled at


    Mia before he went back to the line.


    The man from the Ximen n stared at Rocky, dragging his finger across his throat.


    Rocky sneered and gave him the finger.


    The man''s face flushed with anger.


    "That''s all. Now you should all know the grade and the nature of your power," Mia said as she nced


    around at the young men.


    "Yes, Ma''am," they answered in chorus.


    "Alright. If anyone makes no progress in one month, I have the right to kick you out without prior notice.


    I don''t want to hear any excuses. Do you understand?" Mia said seriously.


    "Yes, Ma''am," they all responded nervously. They could all tell she was not the kind to joke.


    "Now, every team will have one officer to teach you the pithy form of nine grades of the Mysterious


    Dragon Skill. You only have two hours to memorize the nine forms. Come back here after two hours.


    Basil, stay here," shemanded.


    The officers immediately led their teams to different parts of the field and began to teach them the


    forms of the Mysterious Dragon Skill.


    Mia looked at Rocky as she pointed to one side of the field and said, "Go there and wait."


    "Alright," Rocky replied as he wondered if Mia wanted to y tricks on him. Then he walked towards


    the side of the field.


    Rocky seemed to suddenly remember something as he reached the spot where she pointed. He looked


    at his left hand and muttered, "What was that strange feeling? It felt like I want to fart but I couldn''t. But


    after I roared, it was so relieving, although I didn''t feel anything special..."

 Chapter 16 Strong Performance (Part One)

    Chapter 16 Strong Performance (Part One)


    When Rocky came back to his senses, he saw Miaing towards him in graceful manner. She was


    like a top model showing off her sex appeal and wildness on the stage, especially when she was


    walking. Rocky enjoyed her lithe and graceful figure very much.


    Unfortunately, happy moments were always short.


    A momentter, Mia appeared in front of Rocky with her pretty face but her eyes as cold as ice. She


    eyed Mia and looked back and forth at him with a strange expression on her face.


    "Don''t look at me like that, or I''ll do something stupid." Rocky looked into Mia''s eyes and began to drift


    off into wild flights of fancy.


    "It''s strange that even after you have acquired the dragon spiritual power of the Holy Dragon Bead, you


    still do not show any nature of your power. Although the dragon spiritual power does not show its


    nature in you, there should be no problem with the Mysterious Dragon Skill that you have cultivated.


    And after you reach the third grade of cultivation, you may only be able to practice themon spiritual


    martial arts. But with qualifications like yours, I don''t know when you will be able to practice the


    Mysterious Dragon Skill to the third grade," Mia said. It was obvious that she didn''t harbor any


    expectations from Rocky.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You don''t have to look down upon me so much," When Rocky discovered that he was despised by


    Mia, he uttered, unwilling to admit his weakness.


    "I''m just trying to reach to the truth from the facts before me. You are the weakest among all the royal


    spirit maniptors I''ve ever met, probably even the weakest in history," Mia added, rifying her views


    about Rocky.


    "As long as one sticks to his aim with great perseverance and has a firm will, things will change. Even


    an iron pestle can be ground into a needle if one makes up his mind. Well, how about we ce a bet?


    If I can practice and reach the third grade of the Mysterious Dragon Skill, promise me that you will take


    me on a date," Rocky said in a serious tone.


    "You are still very young. Why on earth do you have those kinds of thoughts?" Mia seemed a little bit


    angry upon hearing Rocky''s words.


    "Oh,e on! I am already more than eighteen years old, and..." Rocky wished to speak out the truth,


    but he stopped on second thoughts. He was quite hesitant to say that although he was eighteen years


    old in appearance, he had the mentality of a thirty year old.


    "Forget it, I know you''ll certainly not dare to ce a bet with me." Rocky''s eyes became sly, and he


    deliberately goaded her in a sarcastic tone.


    "Do you think, I will not dare to ce a bet with you?" Mia snorted coldly and red at him. She


    hesitated for a moment, and then seemed to make up her mind. She stared at him seriously with her


    beautiful eyes and said, "Well, I''ll ce the bet with you. You shall have to achieve that goal within


    three months. If you can''t reach that goal, you will take all your belongings with you and leave this


    ce immediately."


    "It''s a deal." Rocky thought it would not be so difficult for him to practice and reach the third grade of


    the Mysterious Dragon Skill within three months.


    "Do you really want to ce a bet with me?" Mia truly wanted him to move back from difficulties,


    because theoretically, if a person wanted to practice the Mysterious Dragon Skill to reach the third


    grade, the fastest record so far was of six months. If the practitioner''s qualification was lesser, it would


    definitely take him at least one year. With that kind of qualification, she was afraid Rocky would not be


    able to reach that goal even after two or three years of cultivation.


    "Absolutely!" Rocky nodded his head with a confident look prevailing on his face.


    Looking at Rocky''s surging confidence, Mia couldn''t help wondering how that guy could have so much


    self-confidence. Maybe he was just a fool.


    "You just wanted to tell this after calling me over? If you have nothing else to say, I will return to my


    team." After Rocky finished saying that, he decided to turn around and rejoin the team.


    "Wait..." Mia, who brought back her thoughts to the present situation at hand, immediately stopped him


    and said, "I heard that you have not received any training before, so I will guide you alone first, lest you


    hold others back."


    "Why are you being so kind to me?" This time it was Rocky''s turn to feel that something was strange. ''I


    remember that she used to be tough on me. Why has she suddenly be so kind to me and wants


    to instruct me alone? Has my charm suddenly increased?'' he thought to himself.


    "Whatever! As long as you, a great beauty, is willing to teach me, I will learn wholeheartedly. It doesn''t


    matter what you teach me. What matters is that we should be able tomunicate easily and


    efficiently!" Rocky immediately seized the opportunity to demonstrate his ability to chase after girls in


    the modern world. He moved into a quick stylish pose, pretending to look mature.


    "You called me a great beauty, didn''t you?" Mia''s eyebrows twitched faintly in curiosity.


    "I intend to call you Mia, but I think it might be a little too abrupt," said Rocky with an embarrassed face.


    "Do you think so?" Mia sneered, and the whip in her hand suddenly flew out and in an instant it


    wrapped around Rocky''s waist. She flung him directly into the air and suddenly took back the whip,


    without any hesitation or mercy.


    "Ah!" With a scream, Rocky fell to the ground from mid-air and was seriously injured.


    ''The Bodhisattva suddenly turned back into a tigress. It is true that a woman''s heart is a deep ocean of


    secrets, '' Rocky thought to himself.


    "I warn you that if you talk irresponsibly towards me again next time, I''ll whip you till your skin cuts open


    and the flesh is torn. Is that clear?" Mia walked up to Rocky and warned him coldly.


    "Yes. I will remember your warning." Rocky, who was badly beaten by Mia, got up from the ground. He


    looked to be in extreme pain. ''This woman is too mean. Is she having her period today? She is too


    moody. Well, since I am a great man who rarely stoops to pettiness or harbors grievance for past


    wrongs, today I will not get into a fight with her, '' Rocky thought to himself.


    Mia red at Rocky and said, "First you have to sit cross-legged. I''ll teach you the first-grade form


    of the Mysterious Dragon Skill." As she spoke, she quickly sat down cross-legged.


    Following her action, Rocky too sat down, face to face with Mia.


    "If you look at me with dirty thoughts again, don''t me me for gauging your eyes out!" When Mia saw


    Rocky staring at her in a strange way, her eyes suddenly became as cold as ice.


    "You can''t me me for that," Rocky said, looking very innocent.


    "You..." Seeing that Rocky was still trying to justify his shameless behavior, Mia became so angry that


    she was about to wave her whip again.

 Chapter 17 Strong Performance (Part Two)

    Chapter 17 Strong Performance (Part Two)


    "Okay, I will try not to look at you again." Rocky had a few moments ago suffered great pain. He didn''t


    want to experience it again, so he pretended to look away immediately.


    Mia also was not in the mood to argue or fight with Rocky. She took a deep breath to calm herself down


    a little bit and began her lecture: "The so-called spiritual method is a magic method that makes the


    spiritual power condense in your body and circte in the meridians of the whole body. Besides, it can


    release the spiritual power out of your body to produce some effect... To learn the spiritual method, you


    must guard yourself against arrogance and rashness. It is necessary for you to learn it step-by-step


    with great patience.


    Now I''m going to teach you the basic cirction of spiritual power. You shall first make your spiritual


    power rise and let the breathing go down to your elixir field."


    "Would you please tell me where the elixir field is?" Rocky asked in a weak voice, not wanting to annoy


    her.


    "You don''t know that also?" Mia felt that she had put herself into trouble. If she had known about his


    situation, she would have found someone else to teach this guy.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I have lost my memory, so I don''t remember the most basicmon things." Rocky pretended to sigh


    intively.


    "You''ve lost your memory?" Mia was slightly stunned to hear that, but she immediately returned to her


    normal state and said, "Lower abdomen, navel, and half finger..."


    "Navel, half finger..." Rocky gesticted with his finger near the navel, then he took a deep breath.


    Suddenly his expressions changed and it appeared as if he was having constipation.


    "What are you doing?" Seeing his strange behavior, Mia couldn''t help asking.


    "You asked me to make my breathing go down to the elixir field, didn''t you? Therefore, I am trying to


    make it go down," Rocky said solemnly.


    After hearing his words, Mia couldn''t stop herself. At first she felt annoyed, but it also amused her. She


    took a look at Rocky and hesitated for a moment. She suddenly put her fingers together, and a silver


    light like mes rose from her fingertip immediately. She pointed her fingertip towards Rocky''s lower


    abdomen.


    Rocky felt like something had suddenly jumped into his body from his lower abdomen. It was a little


    itchy and tingly, but it was not painful.


    "I will demonstrate the cirction route of meridians in your body with my spiritual power. If you can''t


    remember it, I will no longer teach you," Mia told Rocky staring at him. While reading the form of the


    first grade to be taught to Rocky, she used her spiritual power and injected it into Rocky''s body to


    circte the spiritual power in his meridians starting from his abdomen.


    After a round of cirction, Mia withdrew her hand and asked, "Do you remember it?"


    Rocky nodded with a smile.


    "Really?" Mia asked him uncertainly, because she felt that even if she taught the most basic spiritual


    method to him, Rocky would take at least half a month to learn it. Another thing was that when she


    used her spiritual power to enter Rocky''s body, she found his spiritual power to be very weak. It was


    almost equal to nothing. It was no wonder that when he was tested just now, he could hardly release


    the dragon spiritual power. With such weak spiritual power, it would be very difficult for him to form a


    cirction.


    ''It''s not his fault that he has poor qualifications, but he should have some self-knowledge. I''m afraid he


    won''t be able to stick to his cultivation. Sooner orter, he will choose to give up. I really can''t


    understand why the Holy Dragon Bead chose such a weak person to merge, '' Mia thought to herself.


    Quickly Mia came back to the present situation. She saw Rocky reading his pithy form for the first


    time and gathering up the little weak spiritual power in his body. Rocky then began to form a cirction


    of the spiritual power ording to the meridian route she had just guided him with. Although his


    spiritual power was so weak, she could vaguely see a bright spot swimming in Rocky''s body. Rocky


    completed the first cirction of the spiritual power, and surprisingly he didn''t make even a single


    mistake.


    "You are able to remember the whole process after only one practice?" Mia was really surprised at


    Rocky''s performance. In fact, she was just saying it casually, because even the gifted spirit


    maniptors found it hard to distinguish the meridian route of the spiritual force''s cirction when they


    just began to learn the spiritual method. At least she hadn''t seen one who could remember it


    completely after one time. More importantly, Rocky didn''t even know the exact ce of his elixir field till


    now. Therefore, it was hard to ept that he was able toplete the cirction of the spiritual power


    on his own after she guided him just one time.


    "Is this supposed to be very difficult?" Rocky asked Mia with a smile when he saw that she was


    surprised by his performance. It was undeniable that he really didn''t find it difficult. He was born with a


    strong memory, for he could even memorize the gic code of animals backwards. Even if he was


    asked to remember the cultivation of the spiritual method, the meridians cirction or any other


    abstract knowledge of which he had never heard before, he could quickly remember and master them


    with ease.


    Mia stood speechless.


    ''This guy obviously has very poor qualification, but he can master the cirction of the spiritual power


    at one time. How can that happen?'' Mia couldn''t understand the contrast in the abilities of Rocky. ''If


    one masters the cirction of spiritual power in one attempt, he must have extremely high talent and


    qualifications. However, Rocky was that kind of spirit maniptor who seemed to have no talent, '' Mia


    thought to herself, and she was in great doubt.


    "Is there something wrong with what I just did?" Rocky couldn''t stop himself from asking her. He was


    confused when he saw that Mia had stopped talking, "No, Whatever you did is very general. There is


    no big problem with that," Mia said against her will.


    Later, Mia passed on the forms of the other eight grades of the Mysterious Dragon Skill to Rocky.


    This too he remembered at one go.


    "You shall continue to practice. When the timees,e and gather with others." Saying that, Mia


    turned and walked away.


    ''Am I too smart to scare her?'' Rocky thought to himself. He gave a loudugh and continued to


    concentrate on his cultivation. Heughed because he knew that this was the first step that would


    make him stronger.


    At the same moment, Mia, who had walked a few steps away, suddenly turned and looked back at


    Rocky. She had an odd look as she softly murmured to herself, "This guy is really quite strange. Her


    Royal Highness asked me to take care of him, but it seems like a difficult task as he seems to know just


    exactly how to piss me off."

 Chapter 18 No Time To Run

    Chapter 18 No Time To Run


    About two hourster, Mia ordered everyone to gather around.


    Rocky returned alone. The moment he saw Mia, he nodded his head and smiled. But Mia couldn''t help


    but roll her eyes.


    ''She truly is an unpredictable and fickle woman, '' Rocky thought to himself.


    "I believe that you should be able to remember the form of nine grades of the Mysterious Dragon


    Skill now because this would be yourst chance to learn it. I won''t be able to teach you how to use it


    again. You must cultivate the Mysterious Dragon Skill at least two hours a day. Of course, the more


    time you spend on it, the more spiritual power you will be able to gain. The cultivation of the Mysterious


    Dragon Skill could greatly help you improve your dragon spiritual power. In particr, those of you who


    have weaker dragon spiritual power need to work harder than the others. Otherwise, I will weep you out


    in a month," Mia said as she looked at Rocky.


    "And do not forget to always take good care of your war beasts. The war beasts are the spirit


    maniptor''s alternative fighting strength apart from your own dragon spiritual power. In battle, your


    war beasts can actively fight for you while also protecting you from danger. Additionally, they can also


    help you resist any sudden attacks from your enemies. If a spirit maniptor can cooperate with their


    war beast perfectly, their strength will surely improve a lot. Therefore, your war beasts are as important


    as your own lives. Never look down on them. In particr, some of you might believe that once you


    have a stronger war beast, war dragon, spiritual beast, or spiritual dragon in the future, you will be able


    to release the war beast that you possess now which is why you don''t feel the need to take good care


    of them. I shall warn you that having that attitude is something you will regret when the dayes,"


    Mia said strictly.


    "After I dismiss you, do you know what to do next? If you dare loaf on the job, I will have you running all


    night," Mia added seriously as she looked around. She ordered two deputies to supervise the training


    as she left with the other deputies.


    The young men ran around the dragon field at once except for three other young men.


    If Rocky also ran tenps like the others, he would be able to finish much quicker. But Mia asked him to


    run twentyps which left him unwilling to run. Mia didn''t say when he had to finish running twentyps,


    so he had the freedom to run around the dragon field on his own pace. Other young men had finished


    running fiveps while he only ran less than twops and even happily sang tunes as he did.


    But at that time, Rocky didn''t notice the big red figure in the sky. Except Rocky, everyone''s attentions


    were drawn to it as they stopped to watch it.


    "Dragon! It must be a dragon!"


    "So powerful! I don''t know when I would be able to possess a war dragon. If I do, I would be very happy


    even if it is a very normal one."


    "Me too! Even if I had to spend all my money on it, I would be willing to do it without hesitation!"


    "You could only dream! If you want to take control of a dragon, you must be a royal spirit maniptor


    and have the strength above the Earthly Stage. Even if you can meet the said conditions, you would


    only be able to control a war dragon of one star. Dragons are much harder to control than normal war


    beasts and spiritual beasts. You need to have impable strength to control them."


    When these young men eximed, the red figure quickly rushed to the back of Rocky.


    Rocky heard a loud roar behind him. He turned his back and then saw the big red dragon, blocking out


    the sun. Rocky was surprised by what he saw.


    "Dragon?" Rocky couldn''t forget the first time he met a dragon, the one controlled by Shirley. He almost


    died during that time. Who owned this red dragon? As he raised his head, he saw a beautiful woman


    watching him coldly as she sat on the back of the red dragon.


    "Mia," Rocky shouted with a painful expression. All of a sudden, a bad feeling crawled up his spine.


    He didn''t know what to expect. Rocky didn''t react until the big dragon opened his mouth to fire from his


    hip.


    He shouted out, "Oh, my god!" At once, Rocky was terrified so he ran as fast as he could. He thought


    that the woman was not only capricious but also malicious.


    "Scarlet me Dragon, go y with him and have fun." Mia softly touched her dragon.


    The Scarlet me Dragon pped its huge wings to closely run after Rocky. It would asionally spit


    fire with its mouth leaving Rocky no choice but to run faster and faster.


    As soon as the leading young men saw Rocky''s painful situation, they allughed loudly and


    apuded.


    "What do you think you''re doing? Do not dare to stop running. Do you want to end up in the same


    situation as him?" two deputies shouted at the young men.


    The moment they heard it, they immediately grew nervous and continued running again.


    Rocky didn''t know how long he had run. He was so exhausted that he was starting to fall over his own


    feet. But the Scarlet me Dragon had no ns on waiting for him. Suddenly, his right arm caught the


    dragon''s me. At that moment, his right sleeve was singed away in ces.


    "Oh, shit! I thought you were just kidding. You are serious," Rocky cursed in his mind. Mia didn''t show


    him any mercy. Rocky had to run as fast as his legs could carry.


    Rocky panted heavily as he ran slowly. Finally, he fell down on his knees and had to use his hands to


    support his body.


    But the Scarlet me Dragon was not going to stop anytime soon.


    "Howl! Howl!"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    All of a sudden, a tiny figure rushed towards Rocky in an attempt to protect him from the attack of the


    Scarlet me Dragon.


    Rocky turned round and saw his war beast. ''Does it want to save my life?''


    Mia who was sitting on the back of the Scarlet me Dragon only wanted to teach Rocky a lesson.


    Once she saw Rocky''s war beast, she didn''t want to cause any more trouble and asked the Scarlet


    me Dragon to stop.

 Chapter 19 Magical Effect

    Chapter 19 Magical Effect


    As soon as the Scarlet me Dragonid eyes on the little beast, it roared in a panic and immediately


    lost control, as if threatened by a formidable enemy. It rushed towards the little beast, preparing


    another fire attack in its mouth. It seemed much more forceful than before.


    Mia''s eyes widened in surprise at the sight of this. She tried to calm down the Scarlet me Dragon


    but that was totally unsessful.


    When Rocky saw that his little beast was in danger, he struggled to stand up and scooped it into his


    arms in a sh. At this very moment, a furious ball of fire sted out of the Scarlet me Dragon''s


    mouth. The mes engulfed Rocky in a matter of seconds.


    "Oh no!" Mia was caught off guard.


    The others on the spot were awestruck with amazement to see such a powerful scene as well.


    Scorching heat overwhelmed Rocky. He could see nothing but raging mes around him, as if he were


    in the depths of hell. The congration seemed to melt him into ashes. His skin was burned ck, and


    the pain almost killed him.


    "Is this the end of me? No, it can''t be! I haven''t done anything I want yet. How can I die like this? No!


    No way!" Rocky''s eyes lit up, his desire for life bursting out. Simultaneously, the Dragon Spirit Mark on


    his left arm began sparkling. Shining ribbons surged up from the Dragon Spirit Mark and began to spin,


    forming a forceful vortex. The vortex sucked up the mes in a sh!


    The second the vortex absorbed it, a flicker of Rocky''s dragon spiritual power broke out and began to


    grow rapidly and fiercely.


    Rocky, however, hadn''t noticed the surge of his dragon spiritual power.


    Mia, in the meantime, had seeded in pacifying the Scarlet me Dragon. It was panting wildly,


    smoke billowing out of its mouth.


    Mia was stupefied to see that the furious mes disappeared suddenly. She left the Scarlet me


    Dragon and walked to Rocky. "How has this happened?" she called out to him as she drew nearer.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You are so cruel!" Rocky cradled the little beast in his arms and clenched his teeth as he looked up at


    Mia, rage bubbling up in his chest.


    "Are you all right? I didn''t want this to happen," Mia said, pursing her lips. She hadn''t expected her


    Scarlet me Dragon to lose control at all.


    Rocky''s lip curled in anger and he ignored Mia. He then began checking whether his little beast had


    been injured by the fire attack.


    "Why did your war beast run out? The cage should be locked," Mia asked when she saw the poor little


    beast. Although she hadn''t figured out why the Scarlet me Dragon lost control, she was sure that it


    had something to do with the sudden appearance of that little creature. If not for it, this wouldn''t have


    happened.


    But what intrigued Mia was the very fact that such a little beast woulde to protect its master as


    soon as it noticed Rocky was in danger.


    Typically, an untrained war beast was timid and scared in front of a stronger one, especially if it were a


    dragon. Dragons were the most superior of the spiritual creatures, after all. The Scarlet me Dragon


    would usually petrify other beasts, especially ones as low-ranked as Rocky''s!


    This little beast, however, showed no fear at all and even wanted to fight against the Scarlet me


    Dragon to protect its master. There must be some special reason, unless it was just rather stupid.


    "Nope! I didn''t lock the cage," Rocky answered.


    "You are so ridiculous! Don''t you know how dangerous it is?" Mia was exasperated.


    "Don''t make it out to be my fault! You''re the one to me. You fooled me first," Rocky answered angrily.


    "That was because you ignored my order!" Mia shouted, ring at Rocky.


    "Humph!" Rocky curled his lip in disagreement.


    "Have you forgotten? You said you could reach the third grade of the Mysterious Dragon Skill in three


    months. But look at you now! You can''t even achieve that goal in over three years!" Mia yelled at him.


    "I don''t need you to remind me of that. In three months, you will see," Rocky sneered. He then stood up


    with the little beast cradled in his arms and stomped away.


    After returning to his room, Rocky put the little beast on his bed and then sat down next to it. He took


    off his coat and was greeted with arge scar on his right arm. He could not help but gasp in pain.


    "Is there a clinic around here?" Rocky muttered to himself. As he tried to get up, the little beast cried


    and began licking Rocky''s wound.


    "Good boy! But your saliva is not medicinal," Rockyughed, stroking its head. But after a few seconds,


    he was utterly bbergasted to discover that his scar had be smaller and the pain had been


    alleviated.


    "Holy moly! What a magical effect! Your saliva is amazing! How did that happen?" Rocky eximed,


    and his science-loving mind aroused. He held up the little beast and began studying it. He then put it


    down after a while, lost in thought. Rubbing his chin, Rocky murmured, "If only I had the equipment! I


    would be able to extract your cells and study on your genes."


    It seemed that the little beast understood what Rocky said, so it jumped out of Rocky''s arms


    immediately and curled up at the corner of the bed.


    "Ha-ha! Don''t worry, little guy! I will never dissect you and make you into a specimen," Rockyughed.


    A sudden thought urred to him and he slid over to his little beast, gently flipping it over to check its


    limbs.

 Chapter 20 Brand New Match

    Chapter 20 Brand New Match


    Rocky had just wanted to check what caused its disability, but he immediately discovered that it had no


    sex organ. Aside from that, it seemed anatomically identical to normal animals. But it wasn''t normal at


    all! Its saliva had magical healing properties.


    ''I''ve done so many gic experiments. I bred a gecko which has the simr healing ability as this


    beast. But the gecko can only heal itself, while this beast''s saliva can heal human wounds too. It must


    have some special genes, '' Rocky thought to himself, utterly fascinated. Unfortunately, he was not able


    to take his war beast back to his world, and he couldn''t do gic experiments with the technology in


    this world. All he could do was to look at the beast and wonder what kind of special genes it might


    have.


    But Rocky found an easy way to test how the power of its saliva was. He bit his finger and put it close


    to the beast''s mouth. The small beast did not hesitate and bit his finger, sucking hard. When Rocky


    pulled back his finger, he found the wound had already been healed. He bit on the wound which just


    healed and put the finger into the beast''s mouth again. He pull it back at the same time as before,


    noticing that the wound had not beenpletely healed.


    He tried several times and came to a conclusion: though its saliva had a powerful ability of healing, the


    healing power was less potent after repeatedly curing the same wound. It meant that his body had


    produced antibodies to its saliva. He deduced that the human body did not have the same elements as


    its saliva.


    Then Rocky continued to examine its four legs. Soon, he found a small scar on its left hind leg. A red


    gash indicated that the wound apparently had just healed. He gently applied pressure on it and the


    beast immediately screamed. It struggled in his arms and looked to be in great pain.


    ''Looks like its left hind leg was cut by something when it was just a newborn. And it might have


    damaged a hamstring. My little beast still managed to heal the wound when it licked itself instinctively.


    So the beast raiser didn''t realize that it had been injured and instead thought it was born disabled, ''


    Rocky inferred. His little war beast was not born disabled! Rather, it had been wounded by ident!


    After figuring this out, Rocky instantly went to the yard and snapped two hard twigs. Then he tore his


    tattered right sleeve off and ripped it into strips, tying the two twigs on its left hind leg which kept the leg


    from touching the ground. If its hamstring had really been wounded, it would make the wound worse if it


    put pressure on its left hind leg.


    The beast now could not maintain its bnce still since it could only stand on three legs. After falling on


    the bed several times, it gave up andy on the bed crying in pain, staring at Rocky with tearfulrge


    eyes.


    "It will be alright, little one. It''s for your own good. Once you recover, you can walk and run freely like


    the other war beasts," Rocky petted its head with a smile.


    His war beast seemed to understand what he said. It tried to carefully stand on its three legs. Though it


    was still shaking, it did not fall down again. But Rocky couldn''t help butugh at itsic appearance.


    Night fell, and the setting sun turned the clouds a vibrant shade of cherry red.


    A man dressed gray robes entered the room, holding two big pieces of bloody meat that were at least


    five kilograms each. He flung the meat in front of the two cages after entering Rocky''s room.


    He was about to leave the room when Rocky stopped him and asked, "Are these raw pieces of meat


    for the war beasts?"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Of course. You think they are for you?" the man in a gray robe retorted impatiently.


    "Do you have any other food such as vegetables and fruits? If the war beasts only eat meat, they will


    be obese and have high cholesterol. And their fighting capacity will be weakened. I have


    observed the war beasts here, their gic structures are different from the regr animals. They


    should have a healthy diet like human beings in order to make sure they are healthy," Rocky exined


    to him at once.


    "Are you insane?" the man in a gray robe cursed him and left the room immediately.


    "You are insane! I am an expert on animals. Some of the transgenic animals which I studied and bred


    can run faster than cars or crash down a wall. Many countries'' military sources were trying to persuade


    me to uncover some animals'' gic sequencing, but I refused them all," Rocky said arrogantly,


    despite knowing that it would be to no avail anyway.


    Someone was beating a drum outside the room and said loudly, "It''s time to have supper!"


    "Looks like you have to eat with me from now on," Rocky murmured to his little beast. Carrying his war


    beast in his arms, he followed the other men out of a red gate, passing through a long lobby. After


    entering a small gate, they saw a yard with several long tables. One of these tables wasden with


    food, behind which two cooks were serving food to the boys who had fallen in line.


    No one had taken their war beast with them except Rocky. Once again, they looked at him with


    contempt andughed at him.


    Rocky ignored them. When it was his turn, the cook reminded him kindly, "The beast raiser had already


    sent the food for war beasts to your rooms."


    "I know, but the nutrition is not enough if they eat meat and nothing else. They might get obese," Rocky


    answered him seriously.


    "What should war beasts eat if they don''t eat meat? Grass?" Hearing his words, those boysughed


    out loud. They considered Rocky as a madman.


    "The war beasts are omnivorous animals. They can replenish vitamins by eating grass. Anyhow, my


    war beast will eat the same food as me," Rocky replied coldly. ''Soon you will know how stupid you are.


    Some gic structures of animals are simr to human beings," he thought to himself, frowning.


    "I have been working here for a long time, but it is the first time that a royal spirit maniptor is willing


    to eat with his own war beast," the cook smiled at Rocky and he gave him an additional half portion in


    case one was not enough.


    Rocky turned around holding the meal box and found that all the seats were almost taken. Seeing


    Rockye up to them, some of them even put their feet on the seat beside them so that he couldn''t


    sit.


    Atst, Rocky found a quiet corner and directly sat on the ground. He began to eat his supper with the


    war beast.


    ''Oh! I can''t believe I''ve forgotten to give you a name, '' Rocky suddenly thought while watching his war


    beast gulp down the food happily.


    He thought for a while and decided on ''Uriah'', which crossed his mind when he thought that his war


    beast was unlike a dragon. His opinion was that it was more important to have an impressive name


    than to have a nice one.


    Finished with their meal, Rocky returned to his room holding his Uriah. He saw Flint slicing the meat


    with a sharp knife and throwing them into the cage where his tiger-faced war beast was locked.


    "Only eating meat is not enough for him," Rocky said.


    "The initial months of the war beast''s life are very important. Eating much meat can strengthen their


    physique and muscles to increase fighting capacity," Flint replied after ncing at Rocky without any


    emotion.


    "Strengthening them is good, but once your war beast meets a foe who moves fast, it will have no


    vantage to win. Its muscles can only help itself hold for a few minutes longer," Rocky said, smiling


    slightly.

 Chapter 21 It Grows Fast

    Chapter 21 It Grows Fast


    Flint was genuinely surprised. Basil always looked weird and out of ce, but what he said made


    sense. But Flint stood by his opinion. "My Could Tiger is a powerful war beast, which means it must


    have a strong body build. Otherwise, its primary function would be suppressed."


    "You''re right about that. However genes are main factors that control everything. They can determine


    qualities like power, speed, et cetera. A war beast''s genes determine its strengths. That''s not just


    something you can change by adjusting diet. If, however on the other hand, this war beast can change


    its genes, then it would be something truly magnificent," Rocky exined seriously. His past as an


    authority in gic engineering continued to influence his thoughts.


    Flint looked more and more surprised as he listened to Rocky talking nonstop about his theory. He


    could not understand any of the terminology and was thoroughly perplexed.


    "What determines a war beast''s constitution is not meat; rather, it is the protein inside the meat that


    does the job. But beasts also need carbohydrates. Based on what I can see of your war beast, I


    rmend food with high concentration of starch like sweet potatoes. Not only will it reduce the extra


    fat from taking too much protein and keep it from being overweight, it will also improve its physique."


    Rocky decided to give him some understandable insights instead of exining something too


    jargonistic and abstract, seeing how Flint was having a hard time trying to make sense of what he said.


    "You sound like you really know your stuff. Yet you selected a war beast of less than one star," Flint


    said drily, ncing at the little beast in Rocky''s arm. He appeared rather incredulous about the stuff


    Rocky was spouting.


    "Don''t underestimate it. Its saliva is special..." Rocky was going to show off the special healing power of


    his war beast, but he changed his mind and decided to learn more about Flint''s war beast instead.


    "Does your war beast have any special ability like spitting fire or water?"


    "Only dragons and some special spiritual beasts can do those. Ordinary war beasts can only use their


    physical power. There may be some war beasts also gifted with special abilities. Yet it is very rare,


    unless they are able to evolve spontaneously," exined Flint.


    "I see. Do any of the spiritual beasts have saliva secretions that heal wounds?" Rocky asked, trying to


    seem subtle. He braced himself for the answer.


    "Saliva? You''re kidding! I have never heard saliva from any spiritual beasts can heal wounds. However


    I once heard the secretion of a spiritual dragon could heal nearly anything, but they only existed


    hundreds of years ago. They went into extinction a very long time ago." Flint rolled his eyes at Rocky.


    This wasmon knowledge, and yet this peculiar guy apparently had no idea. Flint once again felt


    very disdainful towards him. Maybe the previous talk about genes was just a bunch of nonsense.


    "How can you be so sure about their extinction?" Rocky faked a smile to cover the question in his mind.


    ''This war beast clearly is not a dragon, and it can''t possibly have anything to do with spiritual dragon.


    However its saliva has the same healing power as that of a spiritual dragon. Could it be a special war


    beast? If so, I definitely stumbled on something extraordinary!''


    "Let me ask you, those war beasts at the stable, were they born out of artificial mating?" Rocky asked,


    a light bulb going on in his head.


    "There are many reproduction methods for war beasts. And there is no single method that could cover


    it all. Normally war beasts for the spirit maniptors are all captured at a very young age from some


    dangerous and mysterious ce in the Wild Spirit Land. They are then fed and trained until they


    mature enough to connect to a spirit maniptor. This method also goes for both spiritual beasts or


    dragons," Flint exined a little exasperatedly.


    "Dangerous and mysterious ce? Where is that? Can I go?" Rocky appeared really excited. He


    wondered if he could catch a couple of young war beasts to study their genes and reproduction. He


    was still thinking about creating a new species. Perhaps, he could create a powerful war beast! He


    would then have his own ce in the entire Wild Continent.


    "You want to go there? I am sorry to tell you, but it would take spirit maniptor who is above the


    Heavenly Stage to enter ces like Beast-ughtering Valley and Cloud Deity Gully where many war


    beasts reside. Given your current strength, you will just be an afternoon snack for most of them."


    Flintughed at Rocky''s blind ambition.


    "What about dragons? Where can I find one of those?" Rocky was still feeling optimistic.


    "You can forget about those! If you want to catch one, you will have to go to the Hell of Dragon Fang. It


    is a ce where only the spirit maniptors above the Supernal Stage can go. If you do not have such


    strength, the only thing you will find there is death!" Flint grew solemn and warned Rocky.


    Rocky looked disappointed, and yet he continued probing. "How are these war beasts or spiritual


    beasts graded ordingly?"


    "That depends on the level of mutation demonstrated by each war beast. More stars indicate a higher


    level of mutation. Take my Cloud Tiger for instance. It''s a two-star war beast, because it has two


    scorpion tails while other ordinary one-star cloud tigers have only one tail. The head, wings and tail are


    themon ces where mutations are easily spotted. And of course there are some special


    mutations which ur inside their bodies, like having multiple organs. Even their bones can mutate


    sometimes." Flint gave a detailed exnation.


    "I see. May I borrow your Cloud Tiger for some study?" Rocky looked at it, eyes shining with


    expectation. Compared to his own little beast, Flint''s Cloud Tiger looked more valuable for research.


    "No. I am going to practice now. Do not disturb me!" Flint said bluntly. He had grown quite bored of their


    conversation. After feeding his war beast, Flint hunkered down on his bed and began his own practice


    without talking to Rocky.


    "Little fe. Let''s go for a walk!" Rocky said loudly just to annoy Flint, who was clearly ignoring him. He


    then took his little beast and left the room as he needed to find a quiet ce to study its saliva first.


    Rocky exited with his war beast through a door at the courtyard. After crossing an opening, he saw a


    bamboo grove rustling under the moonlight. Rocky went into it and moved forward in the dark.


    Suddenly, he heard the sound of water. He looked around and found the reflection of the moon shining


    on a body of water to his left. He kept walking towards the depths of the grove where he came upon a


    cliff where water was dripping down into a pool below.


    "This ce is quiet. No one wille and bother me here in the middle of the night." Rocky sat on a


    rock by the pool, carrying Uriah. He caressed its head tenderly and muttered, "This may be a little


    ufortable. Please bear with me." He then opened its mouth and checked its oral structure.


    Rocky soon discovered a small knob in its upper teeth. He put two fingers on it and squeezed gently.


    Suddenly, it emitted a white light and then a droplet dripped down onto one of his fingers. Rocky


    discovered that the droplet stuck to his finger like a pearl, stayingpletely intact.


    "The healing powers of Uriah''s saliva. Does it have something to do with this droplet?" Rocky smelled


    the droplet on his finger and detected a light aroma. There was no foul smell. After several looks and a


    few moments of hesitation, he put his finger in his mouth and licked the droplet off. Instantly, he felt a


    clear stream spreading from his mouth to his throat and then the rest of his body, which was extremely


    comfortable.


    "This tastes so nice!" Rocky felt rather intoxicated by it.


    At this moment, Rocky felt his body twitch and his heart rate increase greatly to dozens of beats per


    second. It seemed to be just a beginning as he felt all of his blood began to rush at a crazy speed. All


    of his veins seemed to have expanded, squeezing his muscles as if they were going to burst right out.


    Within seconds, blue veins covered his entire body, including his face, forehead even his scalp. His


    appearance became like that of a ferocious and frightful monster.


    "What is happening to me?" Rocky widened his eyes with astonishment. They were blood-shot and


    bugged out of his face like they were about to explode. His body was now out of control and


    metabolizing at an extraordinary speed. Before long his body was exhausted and thoroughly drenched


    with perspiration. Along with the sweat, some ck substances hade out. Rocky felt extremely


    fatigued and he knew he was at his weakest.


    Just as his body was about to crash, the Dragon Spirit Mark on his left arm flickered. It was not very


    clear nor strong yet the second it showed, he felt his inner spiritual energy moving ording to the


    path depicted in the first grade of the Mysterious Dragon Skill.


    With the change of his physical condition, the moving of his spiritual energy was much faster than


    before. The full cirction of his spiritual power, which normally took an hour, now only took fifteen


    minutes. Such speed was extraordinary, and Rocky even felt a little scared.


    His weak spiritual power was being strengthened with each cirction. Although it was increased not


    by much with each cirction, given the extraordinary speed of his spiritual energy, it was still


    improving quickly. More importantly, with the continuing cirction of spiritual energy, the mutation of


    his body was slowing down.


    When Rocky finally regained consciousness, nighttime had passed. He opened his eyes and saw


    sunlight filtering in through bamboo leaves. He could hear birds chirping and water babbling. Then his


    memory ofst night flooded back to his mind, sending chills running down his spine.


    "I thought I was going to die!" Rocky breathed with relief. He turned around and saw Uriah sleeping


    next to him. The little beast was sound asleep, as if it had no clue that its master had almost diedst


    night.


    Rocky thought about it and he believed that the mutation that had happened to himst night definitely


    had something to do with the droplet from Uriah. The source of the healing power of his saliva might


    come from this droplet, and his experiencest showed him that the droplet was more capable than


    healing wounds. It could improve the quality of his body greatly.


    "Damn! I''ve been knocked out here all night. Mia will definitely give me a hard time if she catches me."


    Rocky thought of Mia, and pretty as she was, she turned into a scary spirit in his head. He picked up


    the still sleeping Uriah and jumped off the rock. The moment his feet touched ground, he was surprised


    to find that his body was very light.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was like his entire system had improved significantly in one night. He was no longer weak and ill. In


    fact, he felt like he had unlimited power in his body. Meanwhile he noticed that his spiritual power,


    which had been just a spark, had now turned into a ball of fire. Although it was still very small, it had


    progressed exponentially since the previous night!

 Chapter 22 Breakthrough

    Chapter 22 Breakthrough


    Rocky collected his thoughts on his way back to the quarters. He was sure that the healing properties


    of Uriah''s saliva came from the mysterious liquiding from the bump in its mouth. What was


    magical about the liquid was that it helped expedite metabolism and regeneration. Cells, organs, and


    blood could be reformed or refreshed by the liquid, so when Uriah licked Rocky''s wounds, its saliva


    alleviated his pain and cured the lesion like magic.


    "That liquid is definitely worth taking an extensive look at," Rocky marveled.


    As he rushed back to his room, Rocky saw that the other young men were heading for the dragon field


    for training. So as soon as he put Uriah in the room, he shut the door and ran to the dragon field as fast


    as he could. By the time he arrived, they had already started the physical fitness training under Mia''s


    strict instruction. Following her orders, each of them lifted a huge stone up and down simultaneously.


    "Sorry, I''mte!" Rocky said to Mia.


    Mia turned to re at him, her brows knitting together, while the others grew excited to see that Rocky


    was going to be punished again.


    "Run twentyps around the dragon field! Don''t cheat or y any trick! A deputy instructor will look at


    you. Don''t forget the lesson you learned yesterday!" Mia yelled with a poker face, and she then ordered


    a deputy instructor to supervise Rocky.


    Rocky nodded and began running around the dragon field. After the new change that took ce in his


    body, he felt it easy to finish the twentyps and wasn''t tired at all. After he finished, he joined the


    others and began the physical fitness training.


    Most of them were out of breath after the whole morning, but Rocky was still full of vigor despite the


    intense training.


    "Did he take some special medicine or something? Why doesn''t he feel tired at all?" someone


    questioned.


    "That''s so weird! He was as weak as a kitten yesterday, but now..." said another one, gasping for air.


    "He must have cheated!"


    They shot Rocky suspicious scowls and murmured among themselves. They were all clearly perplexed


    at Rocky''s new demeanor. Rocky soon realized he was being scrutinized. In order to clear the air, he


    pretended to copse with exhaustion in the afternoon training.


    Late that night, Rocky took Uriah to the pond in the bamboo grove again.


    "It''s a risky try, but it''s worth another shot." What happened to his body had been exquisitely amazing


    after he swallowed the magic liquid. Rocky desired to experience it one more time.


    Although he knew well he was taking a gamble on his life, it could very well prove an effective shortcut


    to make him stronger. He made up his mind to try it again despite the high risk.


    Rocky repeated what he did yesterday. He opened Uriah''s mouth and took a drop of liquid from its


    bump. But he didn''t take it directly this time. Instead, he picked up a bamboo leaf from the ground and


    folded it into the shape of a bowl. He then used the bamboo bowl to get some water from the pond.


    After he had mixed the liquid with water, he slowly drank it up.


    After a moment, the same sensations took ce, but they were not as strong and fierce as yesterday''s,


    owing to the dilution. Rocky was going through the transition much better this time and began


    cultivating the first grade of the Mysterious Dragon Skill. He closed his eyes and began the meditation,


    channeling his dragon spiritual power to his energy meridians.


    The night was over when he finished his cultivation.


    As he opened his eyes, the first ray of sunlight appeared. He had finished with the cirction of the


    dragon spiritual power through his energy meridians forty-nine times. A whole process of the cirction


    usually took two hours, but he hadpleted nearly fifty in merely a night! His cultivation speed had


    advanced by leaps and bounds. Rocky then sensed his dragon spiritual power and he was ecstatic to


    find that it had achieved great progress.


    "Ha-ha! The liquid is so amazing! I wonder if it''s on par with the magical effect of dragon''s saliva.


    Maybe I should call this magical saliva! My dear Uriah! You are my mascot!" Rocky eximed with a


    wide grin as he held up the sleeping beast.


    After taking a refreshing bath in the pond, Rocky snuck back to his room. As he slightly opened the


    door, he was greeted with the sight of Flint.


    "Hi, Flint! You''ve gotten up so early!" Rockyughed awkwardly as wondering whether Flint would ask


    about where he went. After all, he had been away from his room for two nights. And he was thinking


    about a reasonable excuse to answer Flint.


    But Flint just nced at Rocky and greeted him with a nod, and then left the room right after.


    "He is really a weird one!" Rocky let out a deep sigh of relief. Then he got into the room and changed


    clothes for training. After he gentlyid down the sleeping Uriah on his bed, he headed for the dragon


    field.


    In the following days, after he finished the training at day, Rocky would sneak into the bamboo grove at


    night for cultivation, using the magical saliva to help him.


    It took him only two days to reach the first grade of the Mortal Stage.


    After a week, which marked ten days since Rocky hade to the dragon field for training, he had


    reached the second grade. This level of rapid progress was totally unprecedented. He had also begun


    cultivating the second grade of the Mysterious Dragon Skill.


    However, nobody had noticed his breakthrough in cultivation, including Mia. The trace of his dragon


    spiritual power was still as weak as they felt before.


    Because of the magical effect of the magical saliva and the intense daily training, his body had


    undergone extreme changes. He had firm muscles over his limbs and now even had a four-pack of


    abs. He had grown taller and stronger, too. He no longer was the weak and feeble Basil. Now, he


    carried an air of confidence.


    However, troubles came to visit him as well.


    When he finished his training one day, the man from the Ximen n went to the dragon field with two


    other trainees and made trouble for Rocky again. When the other young men saw that, they


    surrounded the four and waited for a good show.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rocky remembered that he was named Bear Ximen. It was quite befitting, because he really looked


    like a bear.


    "Hey! You! My boys want to y a game with you. Do you dare to ept the challenge?" Bear yelled at


    Rocky, raising his eyebrows. After what happened between him and Rockyst time, he had been


    nursing a grudge. But he knew well that he would get severe punishment because of stirring up a


    quarrel, so he took two men with him this time. He was not stupid enough to pick a fight with Rocky in


    person. The two men were his new subordinates, who were the perfect choice to teach Rocky a good


    lesson for him. No matter what happened, he would not be taking the fall for their actions. But Rocky


    would be the most miserable one anyway.


    Rocky sneered and shot Bear Ximen a cold re. He wasn''t born yesterday and could tell what Bear


    had up his sleeve. He would not fall into his trap anyway, so he just ignored Bear and got ready to


    leave.


    Bear was infuriated by this. He nodded and squinted at the man with a crew cut, gesturing for him to


    make a move.


    The man strode forward and put his hand on Rocky''s shoulder. Rocky stopped at once. He turned to


    the man and asked indifferently, "Can I help you?"


    The man smirked and activated his Dragon Spirit Mark as Rocky turned his head to him. A dazzling


    light appeared and he channeled the dragon spiritual power to his fist and threw it at Rocky''s face.


    The spectators smiled as they witnessed this. They all thought that Rocky was going to be taught a


    good lesson this time. The man with a crew cut was in the first grade of the Mortal Stage, after all! Of


    course, they still thought that Rocky hadn''t reached this level yet. It was as easy as blinking an eye for


    the man to beat the living daylights out of Rocky.


    But to their surprise, when the man''s fist was only an inch close to Rocky''s face, a brighter light shed


    like lightning.


    "Bang!" The man was thrown into the air and smashed away on the ground. He struggled to get up for


    a while but failed.


    Everyone''s jaw almost fell to the ground when they saw this picture. Only now did they realize the


    changes that had taken ce with Rocky. The trace of his dragon spiritual power had grown much


    stronger than before.


    "The first grade of the Mortal Stage!? He has reached it!? How is that even possible!?"


    "That''s no way! I remember he hadn''t even reached that level a few days ago! How could he make


    such huge progress in only a few days?"


    To their further surprise, the strong trace of his dragon spiritual power disappeared right


    away.

 Chapter 23 Capable of Being Arrogant

    Chapter 23 Capable of Being Arrogant


    "Maybe we have made a mistake," some of them said in confusion, scratching their heads at the


    disappearance of the trace of Rocky''s dragon spiritual power.


    Bear was surprised to see Rocky knock back the man with a crew-cut, but he still refused to believe


    that Rocky could have reached the first grade of Mortal Stage. He still saw Rocky as a loser.


    "Go! You can hit him harder," Bear said to his other follower, a stout man who had a round face.


    The man walked towards Rocky as he was eager to kick Rocky''s ass.


    The other men murmured among themselves about how hard Rocky would be wounded, because this


    trainee was at the second grade of Mortal Stage. It was possible that he ranked eighth or even higher


    among the thirty young men. Rocky would not be as lucky as just now.


    ''You have mistaken the sleeping tiger for a cat!'' Rocky thought as he saw Bear send a man at the


    second grade of Mortal Stage to fight with him. He could tell his power was a pretty good match to this


    second adversary. Though he did not want to cause trouble, they would not just leave him alone.


    Rocky looked into his eyes, emitting a sharp aura.


    He had enhanced his power a lot in the past ten days. He was also more and more skillful at the control


    of the Dragon Spirit Mark. His previous rapid punch was a testament to this. So he was pretty confident


    that he could handle this one.


    The second man was now close to Rocky. Suddenly, he rushed quickly towards Rocky and reached


    him in a sh.


    ''So fast!'' Rocky instantly stepped back. The man kicked twice in the air ferociously. In the twinkling


    light, the dragon spiritual power turned into a wind which rushed towards Rocky like two sharp knives.


    Apparently,pared with the trainee who had a crew-cut, this one had mastered the Dragon Spirit


    Mark much more adeptly. Moreover, he was faster than Rocky because he had the dragon spiritual


    power of Wind nature.


    The man with a round face gained the upper hand in this fight and he suppressed Rocky at once.


    Though Rocky swiftly dodged the two kicks, the next moment his right shoulder was almost hit by a


    formidable punch. He could not withstand the power of the intense attack and stepped back again.


    The nature of their dragon spiritual power became the determining factor in this fight as they were at


    the same grade. Since the nature of Rocky''s dragon spiritual power was not shown yet, it was an uphill


    battle for him.


    While Rocky was knocked back again, his opponentunched another sharp wind punch that was so


    fast and powerful. It made a loud whoosh.


    Everyone thought that Rocky would be knocked down by this one.


    Realizing he had no time to dodge this attack, Rocky immediately released the dragon spiritual power


    in the Dragon Spirit Mark. He crossed his hands before his face as the Dragon Spirit Mark emitted


    multicolored light. In the next moment, the wind punch hit right on the Dragon Spirit Mark on Rocky''s


    arms. The spiritual power suddenly devoured by the light emitted from Rocky''s Dragon Spirit Mark.


    In a blink of an eye, the wind punch was totally drained of its power.


    "What! He blocked the attack!" the other men eximed in surprise. No one had expected that he could


    block that ferocious punch.


    Even Rocky himself found it odd that he could block this attack so easily. It reminded him of what had


    happened the day he saved Uriah from the fire, but he did not notice it as he was hurrying to save his


    war beast. He suddenly felt that the dragon spiritual power inside his body had increased a little.


    "Is there anything special in my dragon spiritual power? Is it rted to the Holy Dragon Bead?" Rocky


    abruptly smiled at the dumbfounded man in front of him as he released the dragon spiritual power in


    the Dragon Spirit Mark again. He shouted loudly, "Let me show you my power!"


    Rocky released the power to show his strength at the second grade of Mortal Stage. The spiritual


    power turned into a twinkling fist shadow and rushed towards the face of his foe. With a loud pop, two


    bloody teeth flew out of the stout man''s mouth as he was knocked unconscious.


    "This is what happens to those who cross me," Rocky said coldly as he looked at the crowd with


    terrible bloodshot eyes.


    Everyone, especially Bear, was shocked to see him release a power at the second grade of Mortal


    Stage. They wondered how he managed to improve his power from under the first to the second grade


    in a mere ten days!


    His speed of improvement was incredible! After all, even talented people needed several months to


    improve their power from the first grade to the second grade of Mortal Stage.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "What are you doing!?" A scolding voice rang out. All of them looked back and saw Mia bounding


    angrily towards them. They scattered in a panicked rush.


    Bear slipped away, foreseeing that the situation would be unfavorable to him.


    Mia looked at the two boys lying on the ground, soon realizing that one even had passed out. Her face


    immediately grew stern as she sensed that Rocky had reached the second grade of Mortal Stage.


    However, she calmed down at once.


    "What happened?" Mia asked Rocky, seeing he stood right in front of the boy who had passed out.


    "They provoked me first," Rocky answered, crossing his arms. He was still thinking about why his


    dragon spiritual power could absorb the dragon spiritual power of his second opponent.


    "Is that true?" Mia asked the rest of the men who did not have enough time to run away.


    They hesitated and looked at each other before they nodded nervously.


    "Take them to the infirmary. The rest of you, continue to train," Mia instructed them.


    Soon some of them apanied the two injured boys, leaving Rocky alone with Mia.


    "Ma''am, don''t stare at me like that. I will think it''s malicious," Rocky couldn''t help teasing Mia as she


    looked at him from head to toe.


    "When did you reach the second grade of Mortal Stage?" Mia asked gruffly. She finally noticed that


    Rocky''s physique was much stronger than before. It was hard for her to believe that a person who had


    been weak and had no talent could have such a great improvement in several days.


    And what surprised her most was that she even had never sensed his increasing power in these days.


    "Well. It was all on ount of my hard cultivation. After all, I made a deal with you. I''ll do anything to


    win the bet," Rocky replied in a flirtatious voice. He was confident that he could make these great


    improvements because of the magical efficacy of the magical saliva.


    "Don''t be glib. It''s a good thing to improve your power, but don''t do it through dishonest ways. Many


    spirit maniptors have gone off the rails because of some bad ideas. None of them came to a good


    end," Mia warned him. Though Rocky''s speed of improvement was quite fast, she did not believe that


    Rocky could still be so efficient, at least not naturally. After all, the cultivation would be more and


    more difficult and time-consuming.


    "I will bear your words in mind. May I leave now?" Rocky asked as he bowed exaggeratedly.


    "Fighting without my permission is forbidden in the dragon field. From tomorrow, you have to work in


    the kitchen for three days. No training," Mia said to Rocky coldly.


    "They hit me first. Why do you only punish me?" Rockyined as he shot her an indignant look.


    "You still fought with them, didn''t you? I will punish them as well. Don''t tell me how to do my job. Now I


    will only warn you once. If you do it again, I will kick you out of here," Mia said sternly.


    ''Humph, one day I will let you know I am not as weak as you think of me, '' Rocky looked at Mia


    discontentedly before he left.


    ''Is it because of the Holy Dragon Bead that he can improve his power at such a high speed?'' Mia


    looked at Rocky''s receding figure and was perplexed. It was the only possible exnation she could


    think of.

 Chapter 24 The Unexpected Trip To The Bazaar

    Chapter 24 The Unexpected Trip To The Bazaar


    After being criticized and punished by Mia, Rocky felt rather depressed. Since his training was


    suspended, he returned to his room. The moment he entered his room, he saw Uriah, his war beast, in


    bed kept kicking its left hind limb. All of a sudden, Rocky seemed to understand what Uriah was trying


    to do. Immediately, he picked up Uriah and helped it remove the strip of cloth and the two twigs that


    were used to cure the injured hamstring in its left hind limb. As soon as it felt that its hind limb was free,


    Uriah jumped out of Rocky''s arms on to the ground. Itnded steadily on the ground with its limbs.


    There seemed to be no pain anywhere. In an instant, it began to jump back and forth jubntly. It was


    evident that its injured hamstring had beenpletely cured.


    "Look at you! How happy you are!" Rocky said with a smile. Seeing Uriah jumping on the ground


    jubntly, Rocky felt that his depression was all gone. It was reced with the joy of seeing Uriah


    jumping around.


    At that very moment, Flint, Rocky''s roommate, came in. He saw Uriah jumping with ease. With a


    slightly startled and puzzled look on his face, Flint asked, "Wasn''t your war beast born with a disability?


    How is it able to move normally now?"


    "No, it wasn''t born with any disability. It just had a hamstring injury in its limb. Now it has recovered,"


    Rocky replied casually.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "But how did you know it was injured?" Flint was even more puzzled on knowing about Uriah''s injury


    and healing.


    "I happen to have gained some knowledge about medicine." Rocky made up a random excuse. The


    era in which he was living now, there were no professional veterinarians at all, so his war beast was


    commonly considered as a disabled beast since it was born. Modern medicine was a subject existing


    only in the era of his previous lifetime. He was lucky that he still had his memory from his previous


    lifetime. Thus, equipped with somemon knowledge about modern medicine, he was able to find


    out that his war beast was not disabled but just injured.


    "That''s good! My war beast, Cloud Tiger, seems to have a poor appetite. It seldom eats anything. Can


    you help me with it?" Flint said, pointing to the tiger in his cage.


    "Yes, but on one condition," Rocky said and winked at Flint with a wicked smile.


    "What''s the condition?" Flint asked at once.


    "After your Cloud Tiger is cured, I want to borrow it for study purpose," Rocky told Flint. He had great


    interest in learning everything about Flint''s tiger, so he had to make use of such a good opportunity.


    Seeing Rocky''s wicked smile, Flint hesitated for a while, but finally nodded in agreement. Other than


    relying on Rocky, Flint had no other good option now.


    Rocky immediately walked near the tiger''s cage. He saw Cloud Tiger lying inside in low spirits. Its face


    was listless. Its body was much fatter than it had been a few days ago, and from time to time it would


    open its mouth and spurt a bad smell. After the careful observation, he seemed to find out the reason


    why the tiger was not feeling well. He asked Flint at once, "For how many days have you keep it in the


    cage?"


    "I''ve been busy training these days. And at nights, I need to have more practice. I had no time to take


    care of it, so I''ve been keeping it in the cage from thest few days," Flint exined carefully.


    "No wonder it is not feeling well. I think it probably suffers from indigestion as it has eaten too much and


    lacks exercise. How much do you feed it every day?" Rocky asked after making his diagnosis.


    "In addition to its own share, it also ate your war beast''s share. I saw that your war beast wasn''t eating,


    so¡­" Flint told with a little hesitation and embarrassment.


    "I told you earlier also to stop feeding it so much raw meat. You just don''t listen to me. From tomorrow,


    you should go to the kitchen and get some sweet potatoes and vegetables for it. Don''t let it eat meat


    any more. Also, at lunch time, take it out for a walk and let it bask in the sun for some time. In this way,


    your time of training or practicing will not be affected and your war beast will be in good shape," Rocky


    suggested.


    "But, is that enough?" Flint seemed unsure about Rocky''s simple suggestion.


    "You just take care of your tiger like I told you. After three days, your tiger will be energetic again!"


    Rocky said with great confidence.


    At that point, they heard the drum, which indicated that it was dinner time.


    "Don''t forget what you have promised me," Rocky reminded. He quickly picked up Uriah who was


    jumping happily on the ground and walked out of the room for dinner.


    At the dinner hall, Uriah didn''t stop jumping. He behaved like a child with hyper-kic syndrome,


    which soon attracted the attention of the other young people dining in the hall. They all had known that


    Rocky''s war beast was born with a disability. But after a few days, suddenly, it was bouncing so happily.


    "Hey, wasn''t your war beast supposed to be disabled since it was born? How is it able to move


    normally all of a sudden?" someone, who couldn''t control his curiosity, asked Rocky.


    "It''s a secret!" Rocky said softly and left them in suspense intentionally.


    Not long ago, Rocky had defeated a young man with a crew-cut hairstyle and a stout young man. He


    had shown the strength possessed by one at the second grade of Mortal Stage, which had surprised all


    of them. Now, on seeing Rocky''s disabled war beast suddenly moving normally, they began to look at


    Rocky in a different way. But it was still not enough to make them look at Rocky with respect, because


    the idea that Rocky was a good-for-nothing person had been deeply rooted in their minds.


    After dinner, Rocky went to the kitchen to ask for a small empty bottle. Then he went directly to the


    clear pond in the depths of the bamboo grove with Uriah in his arms. He wanted to store Uriah''s


    magical saliva. He wanted to directly store it in the small empty bottle, which would be convenient for


    his current use and could also be used in the future. Earlier, he had to take the magical saliva from


    Uriah''s mouth before each practice and he found it very troublesome, so he came up with such an


    idea.


    But after he dropped three drops of saliva from Uriah''s mouth into the small empty bottle, he couldn''t


    get any more, and Uriah was now looking a little listless.


    "Does it mean that I can get only three drops of the magical saliva per day?" Rocky frowned and


    immediately began to feel a little distressed. Had he known the fact earlier, he would have collected


    more of the magical saliva at the beginning.


    Unaffected by the distress, Rocky diluted the magical saliva with a little water. He drank it and began to


    practice as usual. After the practice, he also studied the Dragon Spirit Mark on his left arm. He was


    making an effort to find out what was the special part about his dragon spiritual power.


    In the blink an eye, the night passed off. Early next morning, Rocky didn''t go back for training. To


    punish him for his brawl, Mia sent him to the kitchen to do the scouring work for three days, so he went


    straight to the kitchen.


    "So, it is you who''s been punished to do chores at the kitchen," one of the two cooksmented the


    moment Rocky entered the kitchen. The cook''s name was Jerry. He was always nice to Rocky when he


    saw Rocky have dinner with Uriah.


    "Is there anything I can do for you?" Rocky asked with a bitter smile.


    "Well, the ingredients in the kitchen are running out. I''m going to the bazaar outside the pce to buy


    some. I need a person to help me. If you don''t mind, you coulde along with me for the shopping,"


    Jerry suggested politely.


    "Outside the pce?" Rocky repeated and his eyes flickered with excitement. He didn''t have any


    chance earlier to see the world outside the pce as he had been staying in the pce since his soul


    came to this era. Thus, he was eager to get onto the unexpected trip outside the pce. At once, he


    replied, "I''d love to go with you."


    After some quick preparations, Jerry drove an empty carriage, apanied with Rocky and his war


    beast, Uriah. They headed towards the bazaar immediately. After passing through the dragon field and


    several gates of the pce which were heavily guarded, they got out of the pce. Then they crossed


    the moat surrounding the pce across a huge stone bridge, and passed through an extremely


    magnificent gate. Finally, Rocky saw ancient business streets bustling with people making it quite


    noisy. It was really like what was shown in the famous painting, Along the River During the Qingming


    Festival*.


    (*TN: A famous painting in China. It captures the daily life of people and thendscape of the capital


    during the Northern Song.)


    As Jerry was driving the carriage along one of the streets, Rocky was dazzled by the many things he


    saw. He saw carriages, horses, a vast crowd, and the straight, spacious and crisscrossed streets made


    of ancient stones, rows of ancient buildings extending all the way to the end of the street, and the


    shops on both sides of the street, which were selling all kinds of stuff.


    Soon, Rocky spotted many spirit maniptors carrying their own war beasts. Some of them were even


    inferior to a one-star war beast. Also, some of the maniptors didn''t even reach the first grade of


    Mortal Stage, but they had the nerve to swagger at the street with a proud look on their faces. Rocky


    even noticed that when the ordinary crowd saw them, they immediately stepped aside to make way for


    them. They didn''t dare to provoke them.


    ''Wow! I never expected that spirit maniptors with such low strength could be so arrogant! Then, as a


    spirit maniptor at the second grade of Mortal Stage, I can be much more arrogant, '' Rocky thought,


    secretlyughing.


    Along the way, Rocky also saw a lot of shops selling various war beasts. Unfortunately, he could not


    get off the carriage to have a look at them.


    Before long, the carriage entered a very lively bazaar, which had a supply all kinds of food and


    ingredients. The bazaar was full of people.


    "Basil, help me hold the horse," Jerry said as he got out of the carriage.


    "All right!" Rocky replied energetically. Quickly, he got out of the carriage, took the rein of the horse,


    and followed Jerry, who began to buy ingredients.


    After an hour or so, the carriage which had been empty was now filled with a variety of ingredients.


    "Basil, our shopping is almost finished. Now, I just need to go east of the downtown to buy rice and


    grains, which I can finish on my own. If you want to hang around on the streets and buy something, you


    can do it now. We''ll meet an hourter at therge gate near the moat. Have fun but don''t forget our


    meeting time," Jerry instructed him.


    "Thank you so much, Jerry!" Rocky expressed his sincere appreciation. It was a pleasant surprise and


    his eyes were gleaming with joy. Soon, he left Jerry and began to wander around


    leisurely.

 Chapter 25 Breathtaking

    Chapter 25 Breathtaking


    Rocky had already left the bazaar. On his way, everything he saw drew his attention. Although where


    he currently lived was not as convenient as it was in the technological time, it was verymon to see


    all kinds of bizarre things on the street. Aside from war beasts being sold, he also witnessed many stall


    keepers selling so-called magic elixirs to enhance spiritual power while some sold really weird


    treasures. Of course, Rocky knew that most of them were fake, but he still enjoyed observing the


    fantastic eye-opening images.


    But what intrigued Rocky most was still the selling of the war beasts. Every time he saw a shop that


    had war beasts for sale, he would immediately enter the shop without hesitating. Although some of the


    war beasts looked fierce, none of them was inparison with his Uriah. They were all low star rated


    ones that could only be raised as pets. Nevertheless, he still had great interest in checking out them.


    Because he knew he could still learn a lot by observing them. No matter the species or the abilities they


    possessed, those war beasts were still widely different from any modern animal. The war beasts in this


    world served as a brand new research field for him in his animal gic study. He needed to collect


    more information on the war beasts as much as possible in preparation for his future research and


    gic experiments.


    But after observing for a while, he discovered that those war beasts for sale didn''t really add much


    value to his research. The only relevant information he acquired was that war beasts could have


    endless variations. But it was not enough for his research at all.


    As Rocky walked around the shops, he also heard many stories about different war beasts.


    In the Wild Spirit Land, spirit maniptors were as many as the stars in the sky. Thus, war beasts were


    also a verymon sight to everyone. But the spiritual beasts, especially dragons, were far more rare


    and harder to find. Also, most of the spirit maniptors didn''t have the capacity to control such spiritual


    beasts, so going for war beasts was the only logical choice for them. At the same time, merchants liked


    to smell the marketability of war beasts.


    But the war beasts being sold on the streets were useless to most spirit maniptors. They weren''t


    very different to pets in the modern time. If a spirit maniptor wanted the real thing, a professional


    beast stable would be their best choice. Those beast stables sold and also bought different war beasts.


    They have beast evaluators that appraised the quality of the war beasts. If you really wanted to make


    the most out of what you could pay, it was the right ce to go. Some better beast stables even sold


    spiritual beasts and other far rarer spiritual creatures like dragons but only a few people could afford


    the price.


    The most famous beast stable was called the ''Super Beast Farm''. They said that the beast stable had


    very powerful supporters. It was where you could find all sorts of war beasts you wanted. And Rocky


    heard that a valuable spiritual beast had just been sold a few days ago.


    "I guess the Super Beast Farm is a good ce to go for my research," Rocky said to himself.


    All of a sudden, Uriah roared and jumped out of his arms. Itnded on the ground and turned to nce


    at Rocky as it rolled its eyes. It then rushed away and was gone in a matter of seconds. Rocky could no


    longer see its figure in the crowd.


    "Stop! Uriah!" Rocky yelled in panic. He was afraid that Uriah would lose its way so he tried his best to


    follow it.


    The scene of a human chasing after a beast attracted a lot of the people''s attention.


    "I shouldn''t have brought it out in the first ce," Rocky said with regret. He soon found that Uriah was


    headed for a certain direction instead of just running randomly. After a while, he found himself standing


    in front of a city gate.


    Once Uriah saw the city gate, it grew more excited and rushed out the gate in an instant.


    "Is it because of its oestrum? Is that why it''s running out of the city... to satisfy itself? Hold on! Is Uriah a


    girl or a boy?" Rocky was thinking of the possible reasons as he was chasing after Uriah.


    The moment Uriah ran out of the city gate and turned towards a grove beside the road, Rocky almost


    lost it. Fortunately, he noticed the footprints it left on the ground and went into the grove immediately.


    After running around in the grove for a while, Rocky found Uriah crouching on the ground beside a


    bush and looking at something. He slowed down and rolled up his sleeves to catch Uriah. Rocky


    nned to give Uriah a lecture once he got it back. However, he froze on the spot as he got closer to


    Uriah.


    Uriah was crouching beside a woman, who hunkered down on the ground with her head low. Although


    Rocky couldn''t see clearly what her face looked like, her slender and curvy figure immediately caught


    his attention. Her purple robe ented her body''s curves. Long flowing locks of hair flowed down to


    her waist. She was wearing a white bow on her hair. He immediately found her charming.


    Meanwhile, Rocky also noticed a faint ivory halo sparkling around the woman which made it seem like


    she was carrying a veil of snowy light. It gave her a holy aura.


    Rocky could feel the strong trace of spiritual power from the woman and as he stepped closer, he was


    immediately overwhelmed by the pressure of her strong power. He guessed that this woman must be a


    formidable spirit maniptor.


    But it seemed like the woman had no idea that Rocky was approaching. She was as still as a statue.


    "Could she be dead?" After hesitating for a while, Rocky went forward and patted Uriah''s head.


    However, his head went nk and the only thing he could hear was his heart thumping the moment he


    saw her face after crouching down.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "She is so beautiful!" Rocky marveled.


    He was stunned by her fine delicate features: fair skin, rosy lips, a prominent nose, and long eyshes


    that trembled in the breeze. Her face was the greatest masterpiece of God and Nature. She closed her


    eyes and remained to be quiet and still. It seemed like everything in the world had nothing to do with


    her. Rocky was wondering what her eyes would look like if they were open.


    Neither Lena nor Mia couldpare to the beautiful woman right in front of him.


    "Hey. Are you alright?" Rocky was not entirely sure how Uriah ran into such a gorgeous woman. But if it


    wasn''t for Uriah, he wouldn''t be able to meet her. Rocky almost jumped out of joy and wanted to give


    Uriah a big kiss just to show his appreciation towards it.

 Chapter 26 Powerful Strange Women

    Chapter 26 Powerful Strange Women


    Rocky soon noticed that the woman in purple robes was injured. She had bloodstains on the corners of


    her mouth. He could not tell if she was alive so he tried to softly pat her on the shoulder.


    The woman in purple robes suddenly opened her eyes. She looked at Rocky so coldly that he felt a


    chill crawl up his spine.


    "A-are you alright?" Rocky wanted to talk to the woman in purple robes, but she didn''t seem to notice


    him as she murmured to herself, "I didn''t expect her to find me so soon." She then burst out an


    overwhelming energy with a dazzling light that was so strong that it knocked Rocky down to his knees.


    ''She is so powerful. Not just powerful, too powerful!'' Rocky was caught off guard by the strong power of


    the beautiful woman in the purple robes. He stood up and looked at her once again, the girl then


    jumped in the air and flew away in lightning speed.


    Rocky was still frozen by astonishment. It took him a few minutes to calm down. He then immediately


    looked at Uriah and said with a forced smile, "Uriah, I didn''t know you would like this kind of woman, an


    extremely powerful one. Weren''t you afraid that she could''ve killed you? Who on earth was she?"


    All of a sudden, Rocky heard rumbles from not too far from them. There was a faint light shining in the


    woods. It looked like something was about to be torn apart. Rocky hesitated whether he should leave


    the ce immediately in case he was about to get into some trouble. He knew it was something that


    could put them in danger based on the astonishing power that the woman in purple robes disyed


    earlier.


    As Rocky was getting ready to turn around and return to the city with Uriah in his arms, he suddenly felt


    an intense heat burning on his left arm. He pulled up his sleeve and saw that his Dragon Spirit Mark


    was twinkling for unknown reasons.


    Meanwhile, he sensed a strong power arising from the direction where the woman went.


    "Well. We could probably go and take a look. It shouldn''t be that dangerous." Rocky couldn''t help but


    head to where the woman in purple robes might be because he was so curious about what was


    happening. It must be second nature to scientists. He thought to himself while walking, ''I wonder


    whether I could have the chance to make her my master? She was so powerful. If she agrees to


    be my master, I will definitely grow stronger under her guidance rather than being constantly


    tortured by Mia.''


    A few momentster, Rocky arrived in front of what seemed to be a gap in the air that emitted a colorful


    light. The vibrations caused by the strong power wereing from inside the gap.


    "What in the world is this?" Rocky instinctively touched the gap without thinking.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    In an instant, Rocky was sucked into the gap by a strange force. He felt like his soul has left his body


    for a second. He then saw astonishing scenery the moment he regained control.


    There were lots of holes on the ground. Fire and smoke could be seen everywhere. The ground caved


    in and cracks were all over the ce. Judging by how it looked, the entire ce was on the brink of


    copse.


    "What the hell? Is this the end of the world?" Rocky was shocked as his eyes widened. He thought that


    he was either in a dream or he haspletely lost his mind. He couldn''t think of others reasons to


    show up in this ce when he was just in the woods a few seconds ago. The scene he saw in front of


    him was as terrible as the scenes in the disaster films he used to watch.


    The next moment, a strong wind suddenly began to blow. Rocky could feel the wind cutting his skin like


    a sharp knife. He was in a lot of pain. Hearing the loud rumbles, he looked up to the sky and saw an


    even more shocking scene than before. Two giant beasts were in the middle of an intense battle. One


    was white while the other was yellow. Rocky felt like he was watching an ultra-realistic and stirring 3D


    film. Every impact made the ground tremble.


    The two giant beasts were definitely bigger in physique and had stronger momentum than the two


    dragons of Shirley and Mia. They were like the kings of the beasts.


    The yellow beast had five heads that looked a lot like snake heads. Each head had a ferocious face


    that continuously spouted golden liquid-like bombs. The liquid corroded the ground and was probably


    the cause of the big holes he saw earlier. It was about twenty meters in diameter with its two wings


    spread out. Rocky was frightened because the yellow beast almost blotted out the sun as it flew


    overhead.


    "Five heads? Could this be a five-star beast? Oh my God..." Though Rocky did not know whether this


    yellow beast was a war beast or a spiritual beast or any other special beast, he deduced that the giant


    beast was at least a five-star beast ording to the easiest ways to recognize a beast''s star level that


    Flint had taught him.


    Rocky looked at the other one. Compared to the yellow one, the white beast looked more normal so


    Rocky assumed that it was a dragon. The white dragon was as elegant and arrogant as a queen with


    its two heads held high. Though the white one only had two heads, it had two pairs of wings. The four


    wings were transparent and light like gauze which were different from the dragons wings Rocky had


    seen before.


    This white dragon''s speed was much faster than the yellow beast, so the liquid bombs that the yellow


    beast spouted could not reach it.


    Two beams of light from the sky suddenly struck the ground. One was ice blue while the other was


    bright blue.


    The light burst out an amazing st the moment it hit the ground. The st caused a small and fierce


    sandstorm which spread around so fast that Rocky was almost blown into the sky. The light vanished


    as two figures appeared.


    ''It''s her! The gorgeous woman we just met.'' Seeing the two figures, Rocky was surprised as he


    immediately recognized that one of them was the beautiful woman in purple robes that he had just met


    in the woods.


    Rocky then noticed the other charming figure. She was wearing a huge blue cloak that covered her


    face. But he assumed that she was as powerful as the woman in purple robes based on the strong


    momentum she emitted.


    He could sense that the two women''s powers were definitely much stronger than Alston and Mia''s.


    They could possibly be the top masters on this day and age.

 Chapter 27 The Real Strong Ones (Part One)

    Chapter 27 The Real Strong Ones (Part One)


    The two women who hadnded from the sky did not even notice the existence of Rocky who was not


    far away. It was because Rocky''s spirit maniptor aura was too weak while theirs was too intense and


    strong. Itpletely covered Rocky''s aura.


    Besides, the two women never expected to find anyone there like Rocky, with such slim strength.


    Usually only those who were extremely powerful could gain ess to the Magic Spiritual Space.


    The Magic Spiritual Space was a dimension created by the spiritual power of spiritual maniptors. It


    was the ce where some powerful spirit maniptors farmed their spiritual beasts. The Magic


    Spiritual Space was created for the purpose of amodating beasts and it didn''t matter if they were


    war beasts, spiritual beasts or dragons. They would all turn gigantic at some point as they grew up,


    which would make it difficult for them to be carried along. The Magic Spiritual Space was created for


    this kind of situation.


    Magic Spiritual Space also provided a ce for duels between those with great power. It didn''t matter


    what kind of damage was done to the environment inside; it would not affect the outside world in


    anyway. Thus, it helped to protect the innocent and avoided any coteral damage.


    In the Wild Spirit Land, the threshold of power for opening a Magic Spiritual Space was above the


    Heavenly Stage. The size of the Magic Spiritual Space differed ording to the power of those who


    opened it.


    The Magic Spiritual Space where Rocky was currently present looked boundless. This indicated that


    the spirit maniptor who created it was extremely powerful.


    Both the women were fighting against each other ferociously, even their war beasts were attacking


    each other relentlessly.


    "Marcia! Hand over what you took from the treasure chest or you will not make it out of my Magic


    Spiritual Space alive!" The woman d in a blue dress suddenly shouted at the other woman who was


    in purple.


    ''Treasure chest?'' Rocky was excited when he heard those two women. It caught his attention that they


    were fighting for a treasure chest. He began wondering if he could get a chance to benefit from it.


    "Whatever was inside it does not belong to you! Why should I hand it over to you?" the woman named


    Marcia answered coldly with a lethal intent shing through her pretty eyes.


    "And that makes it yours? With all due respect, don''t deny the fact that you took it from me. I have had


    my eyes set on that treasure chest for a long time. I would have taken that chest sooner if it weren''t for


    that five-star, grade-five spiritual beast!" The woman in blue stared at Marcia, sounding furious.


    "But I have killed that spiritual beast. So the treasure inside the chest is rightfully mine. And I intend to


    keep it." Marcia stared right back at her opponent, unwavering.


    ''A five-star, grade-five spiritual beast? That must be a really tough one. And that pretty one over there


    just killed it like it was nothing. Damn! If she takes me in as her disciple, I will be able to learn a lot from


    her, '' Rocky thought to himself with astonishment. From the moment he saw her, he knew that she was


    really powerful. Yet, he would have never thought that she could kill a five-star spiritual beast with such


    ease.


    "Then I will show no mercy and take it off your corpse." The woman d in blue held up her right arm


    and squeezed. Her sleeve tore and a bright green light covered her arm. Vein-like lines appeared on


    her arm but they were thicker. It looked like the Dragon Spirit Mark but it was slightly different.


    "You can only wish for that! You couldn''t take on a five-star spiritual beast. What makes you think you


    can take something from me?" Marcia sarcasticallymented.


    "We are nearly the same in our power. Don''t be too cocky. Being one of the Three Great Generals in


    the Holy Dragon Empire, do you think you can do whatever you want?" The woman in blue clearly was


    not intimidated by her threats.


    ''Three Great Generals? And this woman is a general? No wonder she is so powerful. I wonder how old


    she is. She looks around twenty-five or twenty-six, yet the power she has demonstrated seems far


    beyond her age.'' Rocky''s mind was reeling with all that information. He was shocked when he heard


    that she was one of the Three Great Generals. He would never have thought of her that way, given her


    beautiful appearance.


    Rocky was also curious about the identity of the other woman, who was dressed in blue.


    "You are boring me now. What''s with the long speech? Let''s fight!" Marcia said, showing an eagerness


    to fight.


    "Let''s fight then. Do you think that I am afraid of you?" The woman d in blue seemed to be angered


    by Marcia and the vein-looking lines shone green, which looked very beautiful.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Rocky suddenly felt the ground beneath him shake and it grew more violent. Many thick veins popped


    out of the ground like tentacles. They kept circling and wriggling around the woman in blue dress.


    "Damn! I can''t believe you are into that shit." Rocky joked to himself. Suddenly one of veins shot out


    like a thunder bolt towards Marcia and reached her within seconds. It was so fast that it was barely


    visible to the eyes. Rocky couldn''t help worrying about Marcia.


    Marcia looked very calm. She blinked and stepped forward with one foot. A spiritual mark began to


    shine under her left sleeve.


    "Fang of Icy Dragon!"


    Two chunks of giant ice materialized in front of her leg. They morphed into two rows of fangs, like that


    of a dragon, opening and closing. They went straight for those veins. Snap! The iing form of vein


    was bitten to pieces. The icy fangs still did not stop and made it all the way to the opponent within


    seconds. Two veins immediately crossed over and blocked its way. They took position in front of the


    woman dressed in blue. It caused an explosion that sent pieces of ice flying everywhere along with an


    icy air wave. The power of the Fangs of Icy Dragon was off the charts.


    Marcia made it in front of the woman d in blue, under the cover of the explosion. "Dragon ying


    Punch!" She made a fist with her tender hand and immediately it sparkled like an icy ball of light. She


    then struck it across her opponent''s face like a bowling ball.


    "If she gets hit in her face, it will be a shame." Rocky was very nervous, rather he was even scared as


    he watched the fight between the two of them, because he knew that he would notst ten seconds if


    he had to face either one of them.


    The woman dressed in blue was not ready to back down yet. She saw theing of that punch and


    crossed the fingers in front of her chest. Suddenly many flowers blossomed out of the vein-looking lines


    on her right arm. As they were blossoming, a lot of pollen spread out and instantly covered the vicinity


    of her position.


    Marcia stopped dead in her track as she saw the pollen with her face growing solemn. She pulled back


    from her opponent andnded a few meters away.


    "Is this the Deadly Powder of the Wood n? I have heard that it is one of the five most lethal poisons


    of the Wild Spirit Land. One touch and all the flesh will turn mushy. And then, death is imminent."


    Marcia said, looking concerned.

 Chapter 28 The Real Strong Ones (Part Two)

    Chapter 28 The Real Strong Ones (Part Two)


    "It seems like you do know a lot of things. However this is not the Deadly Powder. Instead it is the


    Poisonous Powder. I knew you were injured by that spiritual beast earlier and the powder you inhaled


    will exacerbate your wound. Very soon no one will be able to save you." The woman d in blue wore


    a victorious smile.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Marcia frowned as she realized that she had walked right into her trap. She was clearly luring her into a


    fight to attack with the powder.


    "Sneaky bitch!" Rocky was also angered by the trick. He found it too despicable.


    Marcia grew furious and the Dragon Spirit Mark on her arm expanded as her spiritual power went


    berserk in the form of shock waves. Rocky found it difficult to withstand those shock waves of spiritual


    energy. He felt humbled in the presence of such great power.


    She was really a powerful one!


    In an instant, Marcia cloned herself and there were a couple of more versions of her around. All those


    versions charged towards the woman in blue. The woman was not afraid and her right arm was shining


    with bright, green light. The veins around her became thick, like the roots of an ancient tree and they


    were as hard as rock. Onesh and there was a deep crack on the ground. If a human was hit by it, he


    or she would be crushed.


    Very soon Marcia and the other woman were fighting on the ground with periodic bangs of explosions


    and light shining from their spiritual marks. It was like a storm of sand and ice sweeping the whole


    ce. It was terrifying and awe-inspiring at the same time.


    Rocky couldn''t even see the figures of those two women. He could only guess their position by the


    ruins they had left in their path. The ground was caved in and sank in certain ces, interspersed with


    small mushroom clouds here and there and earth-shaking explosions. The battle scene looked like a


    destructed field.


    Rocky could sense that the spiritual energy output from both of them kept on increasing. This made the


    encounter that was going in until now, look like just a warm-up. The level of spiritual energy was


    powerful like a tsunami now. It was making Rocky feel suffocated. He found it unbearable.


    Momentster, their battle went up a notch. It turned more intense with the ground shaking with further


    violence as the sun too got covered by the dust, spurred and stirred up by them. The spiritual energy


    now reached the ce where Rocky was standing, causing strong air waves to fill up the space. Rocky


    was backing down yet he felt a giant rock pressing against his chest which made it difficult for him to


    breathe.


    As the fight kept on getting more intense, a slim figure suddenly shot out of the storm of dust. She


    backed down a couple of steps. She was shaking and had turned pale with blooding out of her


    mouth.


    "It looks like that beautiful general has been hurt pretty bad." Rocky saw that the woman was Marcia


    and he couldn''t help worrying about her. However, there was nothing that he could do to help her.


    Being a rookie spirit maniptor he was of no use to her, while she was hundreds of times stronger


    than him.


    "You just took in my Poisonous Powder, yet you are using your spiritual power with no abstinence. You


    are as good as dead now." The woman in blue walked out of the storm, perspiring and panting. It was


    not being an easy fight for her either.


    "Just a tiny bit of poison is not going to stop me!" Marcia sneered. Just when she was about to charge


    at her again, she fumbled andnded on one of her knees. It appeared that she could no longer endure


    the wounds she had received.


    "Are you still going to try and y tough? Hand it over, or I will take it myself off your dead body. And I


    can be rough unlike some men around you." The woman d in blue pressed on.


    "Not in this life of yours." Marcia bit her lips.


    "You asked for it." The woman in blue waved her right arm. Her spiritual mark shone and a vein in the


    shape of a whip materialized in her hand. Sheshed it towards Marcia.


    Within seconds, Marcia''s clothes were ripped into pieces, revealing her snow white skin and attractive


    body.


    "Hand it over now!" The woman in blue whipped the air with a sudden movement again and loud


    lashing sound.


    Marcia looked determined while the other woman was losing her patience. She raised her whip again.


    Marcia suddenly shot a cold look at her opponent. Someone like her would not just roll over and die.


    She had umted some spiritual power in her body for the final stand. Even if she died after this,


    she intended to drag the other woman with her.


    At that very moment a voice was heard. "What''s the fun in a girl fight? Do you care if I join you?"


    someone said with a frivolous tone.


    Both the women were stunned for a second. They had no idea who was talking or what the intention of


    the owner of that voice was. It still drew their attention and both of them looked in the direction of the


    voice.


    All they saw was a teenager swaggering towards them with the aura which projected his weak spiritual


    power.


    "Who are you? How did you get in here?" the woman dressed in blue asked with shock.


    "I do not know about it too! I just walked my way here and happened to see you girls y bondage.


    Seems quite exciting!" It was no one else but Rocky.


    Both the women looked incredulous because a Magic Spiritual Space was not a ce for an ordinary


    spirit maniptor to just walk in. And it was specially not a ce for a rookie spirit maniptor. What


    shocked them the most was that a rookie like him could still be so calm in their presence! Any other


    spirit maniptor would be extremely scared and escape if he could.


    The woman dressed in blue, moved. She showed up in front of Rocky in a sh. She took him by the


    cor and asked, "Who are you?"


    "You are too beautiful to be this rude." Rocky raised his hands, eyeing Marcia while he spoke.


    A small beast was running towards Marcia while the woman in blue was not watching in that direction.


    Marcia was at loss, seeing that little beasting towards her with a bottle in its mouth. That little


    beast was Uriah. Inside the bottle, it was carrying its saliva which had healing power.


    Marcia looked at Uriah while it kept staring at her with its cute and innocent eyes. She caressed its


    head gently and turned to look at Rocky. She seemed to have understood what he was trying to do.


    She took the bottle immediately. A light aroma reached her nose when she opened the bottle.


    Without any hesitation, Marcia downed the two drops of its saliva which were in the bottle. The moment


    those droplets reached her throat, she felt they were like ripples of clear water. It began spreading out


    to her entire body. Suddenly she felt different, with her heart beat rising, blood running with a new


    energy. Her spiritual power started circting at a very high speed.

 Chapter 29 Mysterious Tattoo

    Chapter 29 Mysterious Tattoo


    "What kind of miracle liquid is it? Why does it work so well?" Convinced of the healing efficacy of the


    liquid Rocky gave her, Marcia had eagerly turned to her spiritual power to rid herself of the poison in


    her blood. Meanwhile, Rocky engaged thedy in blue. Unbelievably, her wound got healed in such a


    short time. She even got a significant boost of spiritual power. She had expended so much on fighting


    thedy in blue that she would normally suffer fatigue for a considerable duration.


    From time to time, Rocky would check on her recovery, pausing for a moment from his chit chat with


    thedy in blue. Just for showing up to help Marcia, he had taken a huge risk. Thank goodness, Marcia


    was one of the Three Great Generals of the Holy Dragon Empire, a highly respected position. Her


    heroics in battle too would earn her much more admiration. And Rocky, in saving Marcia would have


    the opportunity of Marcia admitting him into her school of discipleship.


    So he would go all out for a chance even if it meant putting his life on the line.


    Right now, he knew he was treading on dangerous ground as the wickeddy in blue was nning


    malice even as he tried to distract her with small talk. Not surprisingly, the moment thedy discovered


    he wouldn''t divulge any meaningful information, she wanted to kill him. Out of nowhere, she threw him


    to the ground, ready to kill. The spiritual mark on her right arm was shing bright with a lethal spiritual


    strike force.


    ''Beautiful General, can you be faster?'' watching over Marcia, Rocky thought, beads of sweat breaking


    on his brow, desperately hoping for the girl''s safety.


    "Icy Dragon, go..." That very moment, a pretty silhouette flew past, interrupting him for a split second.


    Thankfully, when he looked up, it was Marcia, spreading out her arms. She had called forth two giant


    Icy Dragons, which charged to attack thedy in blue from the back.


    Thedy had not seen thising from Marcia. By the time she realized what was happening, it was


    toote. The two giant Dragons descended on her like a bomb. Two streaks of blinding-bright rays


    radiated and exploded on her with such incredible power that Rocky knew she''d be blown to pieces.


    The other''s spiritual power had gone to work almost immediately, but the damage was already done,


    leaving thedy in blue severely hurt.


    "How is it possible?" Rolling on the ground, thedy looked at Marcia in disbelief. Marcia had recovered


    in such a short period of time. It suddenly struck the woman that the Marcia''s miraculous recovery had


    something to do with Rocky. "Is that your trick?" she feebly asked, turning her gaze to Rocky. How on


    earth had he managed to resuscitate Marcia in such a short time?


    "Let''s wait and see!" Since she had expended half of her spiritual power in countering Marcia''s Icy


    Dragons, the woman knew she was going to lose the battle. The only way out for her was to beat a


    hasty retreat, which she did promptly. With a hand waving gesture, the same rift that Rocky had seen


    before, appeared on her side. Then she disappeared, waging a threatening finger at Marcia and Rocky


    as she receded into the breach.


    With a whizzing sound, the gigantic yellow beast that had hovered over the sky as the woman fought


    Rocky also disappeared into the rift.


    "That was so scary. Hey, pretty General, if you had dyed only for one more second, I would have


    died," Rocky said to Marcia who now stood by his side.


    But before Marcia could answer, the ground began to shake as the Magic Spiritual Space copsed.


    "Let us get out of here fast," Marcia said, gripping Rocky''s left shoulder as she released her powers for


    flight. A rift appeared in front of them once more, much like the otherdy''s. They both jumped in


    together with the white dragon with four wings and left.


    Rocky had vertigo when they jumped. And a few minutester, the scene before them shifted. They


    were brought back to the woods where they had been before in the rift. Immediately, the rift turned into


    a streak of light which disappeared in the air. But before he could stand, a dagger, decorated with


    dragon marks on the handle was held to his throat. At the same time, hovering in the sky was a white


    dragon with two heads and four wings, casting a dreadful shadow over him.


    "Who on earth are you? Why did youe to my aid?" a quiet voice inquired.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Hey, pretty General, is this the way you treat the man who saved your life? Besides, do I look like a


    bad guy? I think I''m very innocent Madam." Rocky realized the dagger on his throat was from Marcia.


    He rolled his eyes and raised his hands to demonstrate his innocence.


    Feeling embarrassed, Marcia asked, "The man who saved my life? That''s hrious. I could have


    defeated the woman, even without your help." Of course, Marcia knew that if Rocky had not helped,


    she most likely wouldn''t have made it out alive. Even though she had given her all, her opponent was a


    cut above.


    "OK, I know you are powerful, no doubt about it. You are invincible. But can you hold back the dagger


    first?" Rocky pointed to the sharp dagger that was dangling dangerously close to his throat.


    "No way. Before I take it away, you have to tell me who you are? Why did you show up here in the


    Magic Spiritual Space?" Shaking her head resolutely, Marcia declined his request. Although Rocky had


    saved her life, she knew better not to trust him so easily. What was his motive? In taking on the woman


    who had attacked Marcia, he knew it was risky. But he still went ahead and put his life on the line,


    buying time for Marcia to recover. Why would he do that to a stranger? There had to be a catch to it.


    "Please calm down first..." At that point, Rocky shook his hand and pleaded.


    "Don''t try to deflect!" Marcia thought Rocky was trying to distract her. So she warned, her spiritual


    power set to strike at any provocation.


    But just then a powerful st went off, catching both of them by surprise.


    When Marcia turned her back to Rocky, he caught sight of an borate silver tattoo with a lively pattern


    on her fair-skinned back. The dragon, soaring across the sky, was done in so intricate details that


    Rocky immediately knew it had very symbol meaning.


    "The tattoo on your back is very special..." Rocky said, looking at the tattoo more closely. Magically, the


    tattoo seemed to have been etched on his mind, instantly spreading out into map that led to a massive,


    highly guarded treasure trove.


    "Tattoo?" Marcia was puzzled. She must have remembered something that made her face turn white.


    There was a great secret, skillfully worked into the dragon tattoo on her back. It definitely could not be


    exposed. How had she let Rocky see it?


    "If you would ever look at it again, I will gorge out your eyes," Marcia snapped. The cold look on her


    face was enough to end a clear message to Rocky.


    "Sorry for that. But take it easy, it won''t happen again," Rocky apologized. By now, he knew Marcia well


    enough not to mess with her. So he meekly turned to look away.


    Meanwhile, Marcia summoned her spiritual powers to rip a rift into the Magic Spiritual Space from


    where she took more battle gear. Strapping on the amour, she looked magnificent. Flushing red, she bit


    her lip as she thought of Rocky''s naive smile. It was regrettable that he had crossed the red line. Now,


    she gripped the dagger tighter, her eyes filled by determination to kill him.


    "You saw the thing you were not supposed to see. I can''t keep you alive now." As she spoke, a strong


    force took control of the sword in her hands.

 Chapter 30 Spiritual Crystal

    Chapter 30 Spiritual Crystal


    Hearing Marcia''s words, Rocky knew that something bad was about to happen. As he expected, he


    immediately sensed a strong spiritual power behind him. Rocky then released his dragon spiritual


    power out of the Dragon Spirit Mark as fast as he could. As he did this, he turned around to block her


    attack. But she was so fast that the dagger could be thrust into his chest within the next second.


    "Dragon Spirit Mark? The dragon spiritual power?" Seeing the Dragon Spirit Mark on Rocky''s left arm,


    Marcia stopped attacking Rocky and called back her spiritual power.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Rocky was relieved when he saw the dagger stop in front of him. It was within ten centimeters away


    from his chest. He was already trembling in cold sweat.


    "Are you a royal spirit maniptor?" Marcia put the dagger away as she asked Rocky. She looked at


    Rocky from head to toe and still could not believe that Rocky was indeed a royal spirit maniptor. If it


    wasn''t for her timely reaction, Rocky would have already been dead by now.


    "Bingo!" Rocky grinned. If he had known that she would give a royal spirit maniptor a free pass, he


    would have told her his real identity from the start.


    "Humph. Lucky for you. Tell me your name," Marcia asked Rocky as she stared at him coldly. Even


    though she was one of the Three Great Generals of the Holy Dragon Empire, she was not allowed to


    kill a royal spirit maniptor no matter how badly she wanted to. Royal spirit maniptors were


    considered to be the elite force of the Holy Dragon Empire and only dozens of people are capable of


    bing one every year. They were the go-to people of the Holy Dragon Empire. Moreover, she used


    to be one of the royal spirit maniptors herself.


    "Rocky Bai. I just looked at it. You shouldn''t be easily injured with just a nce," Rockyined as


    he was still a little frightened.


    "Shut up! Forget what you have seen. If I ever hear you talking about it to someone else, I will not


    hesitate to kill you and whoever you have told it to!" Marcia warned him in a chilling voice.


    "Trust me, I''ve already forgotten about it," hearing her warning, Rocky replied instantly.


    However, Rocky still has not realized that he had made a terrible mistake. The thing Marcia asked him


    to forget was the tattoo on her back which could be turned into a picture, but not the ident that he


    saw her naked.


    "Hoot!" the white dragon with two heads and four legs roared loudly overhead.


    "Snowy, are you getting hungry?" hearing its roar, Marcia asked with a warm smile. She then opened a


    gap in the air using her spiritual power and took out two yellow crystals to throw them up to the sky.


    The white dragon was called the Celestial Snow-white Dragon but Marcia calls it Snowy for short.


    The dragon opened its mouth and devoured the two yellow crystals.


    Rocky asked in confusion, "Why do you feed it with stones? Wouldn''t that give it indigestion?"


    "Stones? That is a yellow spiritual crystal. It contains special spiritual powers that could help spirit-


    manipted beasts be stronger and evolve. There are six kinds of spiritual crystals. The special


    spiritual power they contain varies ording to their colors. The hierarchy in ascending order goes:


    red, yellow, blue, green, indigo, and purple. As a royal spirit maniptor, how could you not know such


    basic facts?" Marcia stared at Rocky disdainfully.


    "Wow. So what''s the difference between feeding them spiritual crystals rather than regr food?"


    Rocky was interested in the spiritual crystals.


    "Any regr food would never be worthy enough to bepared with the spiritual crystals. Even a red


    spiritual crystal which is the lowest spiritual crystal can upgrade a regr one-star war beast to the top


    level of the one-star. If it is a spiritual beast that is able to evolve, two red spiritual crystals are enough


    to upgrade it from the one-star level to the two-star level. The problem is that spiritual crystals are not


    common. Spiritual crystals are transformed from corpses of the most powerful war beasts, spiritual


    beasts, or some rare species which means that they can only be found in dangerous ces, especially


    the top three levels of spiritual crystals. They say that only a few people possess them. In Snowy''s


    entire life, it has only eaten one green spiritual crystal. So regr spirit maniptors usually cannot get


    their hands on any spiritual crystals. Even a single red spiritual crystal should be regarded as a


    precious treasure by them," Marcia exined.


    ''Will my Uriah be more powerful if I feed it with one?'' An idea urred in Rocky''s head. He


    considered whether he should ask Marcia to give him two spiritual crystals since he just saved her life.


    He would dly ept them even if she gave him the worst ones she had.


    But Rocky was so interested in her two-headed dragon that had four wings so he decided to ask her


    about the dragon first, "What is the star level of your war dragon?"


    "War dragon? My Snowy is a five-star spiritual dragon," Marcia snorted.


    "A spiritual dragon? Isn''t that one of the most rarest dragons? Not to mention that it''s a five-star one!''


    Rocky drooled over the dragon.


    "Rarity doesn''t mean absence. But I did a lot of work in order to upgrade Snowy to the five-star. It has


    probably eaten over three hundred red spiritual crystals. It has reached the point where yellow spiritual


    crystals can no longer upgrade it so they now only serve as its snacks. If I raised it the usual way, it


    would probably take it dozens of years or even hundreds of years before it reaches five stars. But


    Snowy is able to reach the five-star status within one decade. It is all thanks to the spiritual crystals.


    You could see that Snowy has four wings. These wings make it the fastest among all the beasts with


    the same star level. It gives it a huge advantage in aerial battles. Growing more wings is much more


    difficult than growing more heads or tails. Only extremely high level spiritual dragons like Snowy could


    develop them," Marcia said proudly. Snowy grew under her painstaking care.


    "Is that so? If I could rebuild their gic structures, I am sure I could create dragons with six wings,"


    Rocky murmured to himself. He was able to make a bat grow six wings which made the bat can fly


    faster than the speed of sound.


    "What are you saying? I cannot hear you," Marcia asked as she saw Rocky murmuring to himself.


    "Nothing. General Gorgeous, do you have any spiritual crystals to spare?" Rocky asked Marcia as he


    grinned.


    "Of course. I still have some yellow spiritual crystals in my Magic Spiritual Space," Marcia answered.


    "Would you mind giving me some since I have saved your life?" Rocky asked greedily.


    "The yellow spiritual crystals are invaluable. But I guess I can give you one, as long as you tell me


    where you were able to find the bottle of the miracle liquid," Marcia asked him curiously. Though she


    had seen various kinds of pills and elixirs, she had to admit that Rocky''s miracle liquid was


    extraordinary. She was very eager to know how Rocky acquired the miracle liquid.


    "I''ve almost forgotten about that if you haven''t reminded me of it. Could you return the bottle to me?"


    Rocky asked as he reached his hand out.

 Chapter 31 Stronger

    Chapter 31 Stronger


    Marcia nced at Rocky with a puzzled look as she returned the bottle to him. Rocky took the bottle


    and checked its insides. He was then shocked to see that the bottle was empty. Obviously, Marcia


    already drank the two drops of magical saliva. He yelled out of sadness, "Oh no! General Beauty, did


    you use them all up? Do you have any idea how expensive they are? Frankly, a single drop should be


    more than enough to make you feel better. You didn''t have to consume both of them!"


    "How was I supposed to know that? Don''t be so stingy! Oh, you just reminded me. You still haven''t


    answered my question on where you got the miracle liquid," Marcia said as she nced at Rocky.


    "Sorry but that needs to remain a secret," Rocky answered.


    "Do you have more of them? I am willing to exchange my yellow spiritual crystals for more of your


    miracle liquid," Marcia said as she raised her eyebrows. It was obvious that she was very interested in


    Rocky''s miracle liquid.


    "Those two drops were all I had and you drank all of them!" Rocky grumbled. The nubbin in Uriah''s


    mouth could only secrete about three drops a day. He had already collected all of them yesterday. The


    only way to acquire more magical saliva was to wait another twenty four hours. But he was certain that


    Marcia wouldn''t wait that long.


    "Fine," Marcia answered and changed the topic. "I am guessing that you are a new royal spirit


    maniptor who just recently acquired the dragon spiritual power from a Dragon Spirit Bead. Would


    that be right? If yes, then why are you here? Shouldn''t you be in the dragon field toplete your


    training?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "It''s a pretty long story and I don''t want to bore you with it, ha-ha! But that doesn''t really matter now.


    What matters right now is that..." Rocky smirked.


    "That what?" Marcia folded her arms in front of her chest as she squinted her eyes at Rocky and waited


    for him to finish his sentence. Her cold re sent a chill down Rocky''s spine.


    Rocky slightly trembled in fear and continued, "I have saved your life. I understand that you don''t want


    to give me any of your yellow spiritual crystals. But maybe you could offer me something else."


    "You just called me General Beauty, which means you have full knowledge of who I am. So how dare


    you request for such thing? I know what you men want and you can forget about it! I will never marry


    you as a reward for saving my life," Marcia said threateningly. She knew very well that she owed Rocky


    big time, but she was worried that he would ask for something ridiculous. So she decided to act that


    way on purpose in an attempt to take the situation under her control.


    "Nope! You got it all wrong. I just want you to be my teacher," Rocky said.


    "What?" Marcia was caught by surprise. It wasn''t anything like she initially expected from Rocky. She


    thought he would ask for some of her precious treasures or request for a well-paid job as a high


    position officer in the imperial government. As the general of the Holy Dragon Empire, it would have


    been easier for her to offer him those anyway.


    "So is that a no?" Rocky asked in a worried voice.


    "Why do you want me to be your teacher?" Marcia asked as she looked at him with her pretty eyes.


    "Because I want to be stronger! General Beauty, you are a legendary warrior! If I got the opportunity to


    learn from you, I would definitely grow stronger and faster than everyone else," Rocky answered


    seriously.


    Marcia sneered at him and turned around to walk away.


    "Hey! Are you just going to leave me hanging?" Rocky cried out anxiously.


    "Well, do you have anything more to say?" Marcia stopped and turned back to look at Rocky.


    "You haven''t told me your answer. Will you be my teacher?" Rocky asked again.


    "You''re being ridiculous! If you really want to be stronger, you should put your heart into it and work


    harder instead of trying to find a shortcut. Doesn''t that sound better? The very reason you want me to


    be you teacher is because you see it as a shortcut. So just forget about it, okay? You would never grow


    stronger with that attitude," she sneered as she shook her head. "No matter how difficult the situation


    may be, you must never give up! Stay tough and work everything out! That''s the only effective way to


    be stronger. Always keep that in mind," Marcia added. It seemed that she saw Rocky as an


    opportunist.


    "Of course! I already know all of that, General Beauty! How about this? I will no longer ask you to be


    my teacher. But please tell me how to grow stronger in a short span of time, whatever it may cost,"


    Rocky begged.


    Marcia knew that she misunderstood Rocky after she heard him. She could tell he was eager to get


    stronger as soon as possible. After giving it some thought, she asked, "Why exactly do you want to


    grow stronger so bad?"


    "Because I want to prove to everyone that I''m not worthless!" Rocky answered firmly. He was tired of


    being the usual subject for scorn anymore. He could no longer stand being humiliated by other people,


    especially Alston. Every time he thought of Alston, rage started to boil in his chest. He had sworn that


    he would avenge himself one day.


    "Worthless? Ha-ha! Worthless is not the word to describe someone who has the nerves like you do,"


    Marcia remarked as she made fun of Rocky with a pun. Of course, she knew Rocky was not a useless


    man at all. She was based on what happened before. It was him who distracted her enemy and even


    let Uriah send her the miracle liquid to cure her injuries. If not because of Rocky, she would have been


    dead.


    After a while, Marcia looked at Rocky and continued, "But I don''t take any students. You are a royal


    spirit maniptor. The training you are getting is the best of the best and quite frankly, the most strict.


    You don''t need me to teach you anything else. And there is no shortcut! What you need to do is work


    harder, harder than everyone else if you have to. Only then will you surpass them and be the


    strongest of all."


    "That means your answer is still a no," Rocky said with disappointment in his voice.


    "You did me a huge favor and I appreciate that a lot, so I will give you a great reward." Marcia then


    opened the Magic Spiritual Space and took out an ancient book.


    "What is that?" Rocky asked as his eyes widened.


    "It''s one of the treasures in the box. It doesn''t mean anything to me, but it should be of great help to


    you if you want to be a beast evaluator. You should know that beast evaluators are very popr in the


    Wild Spirit Land. A beast evaluator can tell the star rating and quality of a war beast. Remarks from a


    beast evaluator are very valuable to others," Marcia said as she handed the book to Rocky.


    Rocky took the book at once. He was not stupid to refuse such a great and helpful reward. The cover of


    the book had the words "Beast Encyclopedia" on it. Rocky leafed through the book out of curiosity


    which gave him a rough idea about its contents. It was written by a beast evaluator. Not only did he


    write the basics of evaluating a war beast''s star rating and quality, but also very detailed information on


    war beasts, spiritual beasts, and dragons. The book covered most of the beasts in the Wild Spirit Land.


    Every beast introduced in that book had a picture of its cub. And the information was ssified. Rocky


    had stars in his eyes as he kept reading the catalog.


    The title of the book did fit the contents. It was like an encyclopedia on war beasts and spiritual beasts.


    There was no doubt that the book was the greatest gift Rocky had ever received. He had been wanting


    to study more about beast gics. Now that he had this book, he no longer needed to collect


    information for his research and this would save him plenty of time and troubles.


    What''s more, he could learn how to evaluate the star rating and quality of war beasts. Marcia was


    absolutely right. Being a beast evaluator was a popr and well-paid job in the Wild Spirit Land.


    "Oh, and give this yellow spiritual crystal to your little guy. Such a cute guy deserves a better gift. But it


    might be too much for it to take, as it hasn''t reached the star-one level yet after all." When Marcia saw


    Rocky was well engrossed in the book, her attention was shifted to Uriah in Rocky''s arms. Uriah fixed


    its innocent eyes on her and groaned slightly. Upon seeing its adorable face, Marcia could not help but


    take out a yellow spiritual crystal and offer it to Rocky. She then jumped up to ride her Celestial Snow-


    white Dragon.


    By the time Rocky closed the book, Marcia had already flown away.


    "Ohe on! What''s with all the hurry? I''m not going to eat you anyway," Rocky sighed. Soon enough,


    excitement began to fill his eyes as he looked at the book in his hand. ''Ha-ha! Giving her the two drops


    of magical saliva was totally worth it!''


    Uriah, meanwhile, reached out and tried desperately to get the yellow spiritual crystal from Rocky''s


    hand.


    "Calm down, little guy! It seems like General Beauty likes you the most. She refused to give me a piece


    even when I begged her," Rocky said. He then kept the yellow spiritual crystal in his pocket. He was


    nning on feeding Uriah the crystal when it was time for it to upgrade its star rating.


    "Holy shit! Jerry must still be waiting for me!" Rocky cried out the moment he remembered Jerry. With


    Uriah in his arms, he immediately rushed back to the Imperial City.

 Chapter 32 Marcias Homecoming (Part One)

    Chapter 32 Marcia''s Homing (Part One)


    At the same time, in the Grand Holy Hall of the Holy Dragon Empire, things were happening.


    The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire sat on his gilded throne in the magnificent main hall. He


    looked solemn and serious, and each subtle movement revealed irresistible majesty, making others


    bow down their heads and avoid his gaze.


    Lena, the Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire, was also in the hall. She possessed an extremely high


    status in the Holy Dragon Empire. It was known that a Witch was an oracle, who couldmunicate


    with dragons. She was also the only bridge between humans and the dragon. At the same time, the


    Witch had the same abilities as that of a royal spirit maniptor, and each generation of them was


    directly designated by the Dragon Master n. In the Grand Holy Hall, in addition to the emperor of the


    Holy Dragon Empire and Lena, there were also Priest Dean and Alston. Several others too were


    present who held high authority and position in the Holy Dragon Empire.


    Apart from all of them, there was a woman standing in the middle of the main hall. She looked at the


    emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire respectfully.


    "Master Mia, what is the progress of the pre-training phase of the 30 royal spirit maniptors?" the


    emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire asked calmly.


    The woman in the middle of the hall was Mia Lan.


    "Your Majesty, everything has gone well so far," Mia arched her hands and answered.


    "Twenty-nine of the thirty spirit maniptors were selected by me and I trained them with all my heart. I


    have confidence in them. However, I am concerned about thest one. He has not even reached the


    first grade of the Mortal Stage. I assume that he might perform poorly in training. Maybe even has


    be a drag for the team." Priest Dean spoke before Mia could speak further. Although his


    statement was euphemistic, everyone in the Grand Holy Hall immediately realized that he was not


    referring to anyone else but Basil, also known as Rocky. He was the one who identally blended the


    dragon spiritual power of the Holy Dragon Bead with himself, and became a royal spirit maniptor.


    "Priest Dean, are you talking about Basil? If you want to say anything, just say it. You don''t need to


    beat around the bush." Mia spoke in a calm but firm voice.


    "Priest Dean, Basil did not undergo any training before bing a royal spirit maniptor. Even if his


    current performance is not good enough, you should not say that he is a drag on the team. Time will tell


    whether he can be a true royal spirit maniptor or not. I do believe that Basil can be an excellent


    royal spirit maniptor," Lena retorted. She had to give it back to Priest Dean immediately as she


    found that he was obviously targeting Basil intentionally.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Your Royal Highness, I hope so too. I mean no offense. However, ording to the aptitude and talent


    of Basil, it is impossible for him to be a royal spirit maniptor. So, I would rmend you not to


    raise your hopes too high. After all, the greater the hopes you raise, the greater the disappointment you


    will face," Priest Dean sneered.


    "What Priest Dean said is right. Your Royal Highness, you do not have to pity a loser who no longer


    belongs to the royal family," Alston, who was standing beside Priest Dean, said coldly.


    "Basil is not a loser!" Lena''s eyes were filled with anger by the words of Alston and Priest Dean.


    "Am I wrong?" Alston raised his eyebrows and asked her firmly.


    "You..." Intense anger shed in Lena''s eyes.


    "Stop all this now! You all should pay attention to the etiquette of your royal status and your identity."


    The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire upbraided them with anger rising in his eyes.


    Alston and Lena red at each other and stopped quarreling.


    "Your Majesty, in fact, I wanted to report something about Basil," Mia said.


    "Master Mia, has anything happened to Basil? Is he sick? Or has he got injured?" Lena asked


    nervously after hearing what Mia said.


    Everyone in the hall looked at Mia and was eager to know what had happened to the exiled prince, who


    was no longer a member of the royal family.


    "Your Royal Highness, please don''t worry. Basil''s condition is good. What surprises me is that it took


    him only ten days to upgrade from the first grade of the Mortal Stage to the second grade of the Mortal


    Stage in the dragon field. This is the first time I have ever seen someone make such a rapid progress. I


    have never seen it before among all the royal spirit maniptors whom I have taught," Mia said in


    amazement and confusion.


    "Really? He has already reached the second grade of the Mortal Stage in a few days?" Lena was over


    the moon to hear the good news from Mia.


    After hearing Mia''s report, the others present there were surprised too. They looked at each other and


    could not say a word.


    Only the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire still looked as calm as he had been before. But on closer


    inspection, one could find that his eyes became more piercing than ever.


    "Maybe it is because of the Holy Dragon Bead that Basil was able to upgrade his cultivation to the


    second grade of the Mortal Stage in so less days." Priest Dean was suspicious about it. He continued


    contemptuously, "Otherwise, it is impossible for him to reach the second grade of the Mortal Stage with


    such kind of aptitude and talent."


    "Even if he can reach the second grade of the Mortal Stage, he still doesn''t seem to live up to


    expectations. Generally speaking, royal spirit maniptors who merged the Holy Dragon Bead with


    them should have already reached the fifth grade of the Mortal Stage. Right now, he has just reached


    the second grade. I am sure that he is a loser!" Alston said with contempt in his voice.


    "Enough is enough! There shall be no further discussion regarding Basil," the emperor of the Holy


    Dragon Empire ordered.


    Everyone in the hall took a look at each other and did not dare to discuss Basil''s affairs any more.


    Just at that moment, a guard came in and reported, "Your Majesty, we have received a message


    carried by a pigeon. Ites from the Imperial City Guards saying that General Marcia has returned to


    the Imperial City."


    "She is back? Where is she now?" After the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire heard what the guard


    reported, there was a tiny glow of joy on his face. He asked immediately about Marcia''s whereabouts.


    "The message says that right now she is on her way here with the Celestial Snow-white Dragon and


    will arrive at the Pce City soon," the guard reported.


    "Let us go outside to greet General Marcia!" The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire said as he walked


    out of the Grand Holy Hall, as soon as he heard the answer from the guard.


    It was not a usual thing for the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire to wee someone in person. In


    the Holy Dragon Empire, only Three Great Generals enjoyed this kind of treatment. In addition, this


    time Marcia had been asked to do something of great importance to the Holy Dragon Empire. So, the


    emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire wanted to know how things were going as soon as possible.


    Seeing the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire walked out to greet Marcia personally, all the others


    present in the hall hurried after him. Lena, Priest Dean, Alston and Mia followed at the end of the line.


    The group of people, led by the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire, left the Grand Holy Hall, and


    walked towards the middle of the huge square in front of the hall.

 Chapter 33 Marcias Homecoming (Part Two)

    Chapter 33 Marcia''s Homing (Part Two)


    On the other side, Marcia stood on her Celestial Snow-white Dragon, flying through the sky above the


    Imperial City. Her appearance caused amotion on the ground. The streets leading from the


    Imperial City to the Pce City were crowded with people when they saw the dragon fly across the sky.


    Countless eyes were fixed at the sky. They looked at Marcia with great respect. Many of them cheered


    her and called out her name.


    Although, Marcia had been one of the Three Great Generals for less than three years, she was skilled


    in literary and martial arts and made several war achievements. In addition, she was exceedingly


    beautiful. Her prestige in the Holy Dragon Empire was getting closer and closer to that of Bryant, who


    was the first general of Holy Dragon Empire. Besides, countless dignitaries, even the rich ones, had


    been attracted to her by her charm. They were willing to pay any price in order to be close to her, even


    if it was just to talk to her face to face.


    Marcia had amazing brilliance and charm. However, she made it clear that no man was special to her.


    No one knew if it was because she had a hard-heart by nature or it was because of her high standards.


    In short, she had never been seen getting close or being in contact with any man.


    But no one could have imagined that their goddess had just been taken advantage of by a brat.


    Marcia flew into the Pce City with the eyes of the public fixed at her. She was riding her Celestial


    Snow-white Dragon mboyantly. In a short time, shended in the middle of the square, in front of the


    Grand Holy Hall.


    The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire and others had been waiting there for her from a long time.


    "Your Majesty." Marcia felt extremely ttered that the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire greeted her


    in person. She jumped off her Celestial Snow-white Dragon immediately and got down on one of her


    knees, showing her respect with a graceful bow.


    "You can rise up, General Marcia." The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire waved his hand. He asked


    her eagerly, "General Marcia, how did the mission go?"


    "Your Majesty, I will never let you down. I have in my possession the colored pearl which was hidden in


    the Jade Earth Mountain," Marcia said as she took out a delicate small box. After she opened it, a puff


    of white smoke blew out of the box. Everyone was surprised to see a colored and shining bead ced


    carefully in the box.


    "Well done! You have done a good job, General Marcia." When the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire


    saw the colored pearl, he could not help praising her.


    Marcia gently handed over the box to the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "Your Majesty, with this colored pearl added to our collection, there are five colored pearls in our hands.


    The goal of finding the lost treasure of the Dragon Master n is not far away," Priest Dean said.


    The treasure mentioned by Priest Dean used to be the holy treasure of the Dragon Master n.


    Thousands of years ago, the Dragon Master n lent this treasure to the Holy Dragon Empire


    temporarily in order to help the Holy Dragon Empire to open their own territory. It was passed down and


    kept safely by the Witches of the past dynasties. No one would have thought that this holy treasure


    would get lost in an ident a hundred years ago.


    Thest words of the Witch of that era were that one would know the location of the treasure of the


    Dragon Master n, only when one found the nine colored pearls which were hidden at nine different


    ces. So, for nearly a hundred years, the Holy Dragon Empire had been determined to search for any


    clue which was rted to the treasure. They decided that once they found the location of the treasure,


    they would send the most powerful royal spirit maniptor to retrieve the treasure secretly. They


    needed to retrieve the treasure secretly because if the other spiritual races knew that the secret


    treasure of the Dragon Master n was lost, there would be a terrible war.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "However, I think you should know this, Your Majesty. I feel that the Timber Deity Empire knows


    something about the treasure of the Dragon Master n. After I gained the colored pearl..." Marcia


    immediately began to share her experience - how she was pursued and intercepted by the martial arts


    masters from the Timber Deity Empire after she gained the colored pearl. She left out the part where


    she met Rocky. After hearing her experiences, the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire and the others


    were worried.


    "So, the Timber Deity Empire must have known something about this!" The emperor of the Holy Dragon


    Empire frowned as the realization hit him. If the other empires or other spiritual races came to know


    that the treasure of the Dragon Master n was lost, it would be a great crisis for the Holy Dragon


    Empire.


    "I think the most important thing right now is to find the rest of the colored pearls," Priest Dean


    remarked.


    "There are four colored pearls that have not been found still. Some of them might have been found by


    other empires. We might need to get them by any means!" Alston said.


    "I am going back to the altar right now. Let me try. Maybe I can foresee the clues of the other colored


    pearls," Lena spoke. She bowed and left the gathering.


    "Your Majesty, if you do not have any other instructions for me, I would like to go back to the dragon


    field." Mia bowed and asked for leave. After she saw the emperor of Holy Dragon Empire nodding at


    her, she turned over and was ready to leave.


    "Master Mia, please wait." Seeing Mia there, something hade into Marcia''s mind. Marcia called out


    to Mia and asked her to wait. She walked over to her and whispered, "Master Mia, is there any spirit


    maniptor in your team named Rocky Bai? Is he among the new royal spirit maniptors?"


    "Rocky Bai? No. There is no such person," Mia thought for a moment and replied.


    "No? Did he deceive me?" Marcia froze for a moment as the thought rose in her mind. Immediately she


    got angry, ''That brat had the Dragon Spirit Mark on his left arm. No one else could have it, except the


    royal spirit maniptor. However, Mia says there is no such person with her.''


    "General Marcia, what happened to you?" Mia asked with concern when she saw Marcia looking


    strange.


    "It''s all right. Thank you for your concern. You can go on." Marcia smiled and shook her head gently.


    However, after Mia left, her face went cold. "That bastard must have given me a false name. He must


    be scared, in case I found him. I would have killed him if I knew he was lying to me," Marcia said coldly


    with a murderous note in her eyes.


    ''I will definitely show no mercy to him when I see him next time, '' Marcia thought in her heart. She was


    taken aback by the way that brat had fooled her so easily. It had never happened earlier. She would not


    be deceived by a youngd. Indeed he had got himself into great trouble by lying to her.

 Chapter 34 Special Ability (Part One)

    Chapter 34 Special Ability (Part One)


    Rocky suddenly ripped out a loud sneeze on his way back to the Imperial City. He then rubbed his nose


    and murmured to himself, "Is it because someone is missing me?"


    After rushing for a while, he finally reached the gates of the Pce City where he saw Jerry sitting on


    the carriage and smoking his pipe. It seemed that he had been waiting for Rocky for quite a long time.


    "I''m so sorry, Jerry! I got lost on the way." Rocky made up an excuse as he gasped for air.


    "Don''t worry about it! Get on now!" Jerry smiled kindly and took back his pipe. He then grabbed the


    bridle and was ready to set off.


    Rocky nodded at Jerry and climbed the carriage. Once they arrived at the dragon field, Jerry and


    Rocky began taking all the food they bought in the bazaar into the storehouse of the kitchen. By the


    time they were done with that task, it was already noon.


    "Basil, it''s your turn to serve those guys today. Put this on and keep your clothes clean," Jerry said as


    he handed Rocky an apron.


    Although Rocky didn''t want to wear it at all, he didn''t want to refuse Jerry''s kindness. So Rocky put the


    apron on despite his initial hesitations. Rocky then took a big pot of prepared food into the yard.


    At the same time, the young men who just finished their training walked into the yard. When they saw


    Rocky dressed in an apron and was holding adle, they murmured among themselves to make fun of


    him.


    "Hey! What the hell are you all murmuring about!? Do you want to have your lunch or not? Huh? You


    better watch yourselves! Otherwise, I will putxatives in your food! Don''t forget that I have to work in


    the kitchen for three whole days. Do you want to have diarrhea for three days? I think not," Rocky


    yelled at them threateningly as he brandished thedle in his hand.


    When they heard Rocky, they were reminded of what happened the day before. Rocky defeated the


    round-faced young man who was at the second grade of the Mortal Stage. The man was out cold and


    was still unable to leave his bed. With that in mind, they all turned quiet at once. After all, none of them


    wanted to experience what happened to the round-faced man.


    "Now you know I''m not a paper tiger, right?" Rocky sneered when he saw them keep their mouths shut.


    It seemed that what happened the day before actually showed two sides of the same coin. Although he


    was punished, he was also able to prove himself. Now they didn''t dare provoke or bully him like they


    did before.


    All of a sudden, Rocky was greeted by a cold re from Bear.


    "What the hell are you looking at? Did you forget that you were the fastest to run away? Ha-ha! Were


    you so frightened that you pissed your pants when you saw me beat the shit out of your boys? Oh,


    that''s probably why you ran away so fast! You ran to go and change your pants, didn''t you?" Rocky


    sneered at Bear as he scornfully looked at him.


    "You piece of shit! You will soon regret what you just said!" Bear yelled at Rocky with rage boiling in his


    chest.


    Rocky rolled his eyes at Bear and went on with his work. Bear''s face was twisted in anger when he saw


    Rocky ignoring him. Although he wanted to tear Rocky apart right then and there, he didn''t want to get


    himself into more troubles. So he just clenched his fists and turned away.


    The moment Rocky was done with his job, he prepared lunch for himself and Uriah. Now that he was


    working in the kitchen, it was more convenient for him to prepare enough food and he no longer


    needed to finish his meals in a hurry. When the young men were done with their lunch, they all


    immediately went back to their rooms. They needed a good rest to regain their strength for their


    afternoon training.


    Meanwhile, Rocky went to chop firewood after he had his lunch. After that, he had no other tasks left.


    Since he had some free time, he stared at his left arm and continued to study his dragon spiritual


    power. He discovered that there was something special about his dragon spiritual power yesterday so


    he wondered what exactly it could be.


    But after an entire night of studying, he still wasn''t able to figure it out. Now he was thinking about the


    simrities between the two experiences he had in exerting his dragon spiritual power. He noticed that


    the dragon spiritual power had the capacity to absorb others'' spiritual power. But he could not prove


    that by himself. He needed someone''s help.


    "What are you doing here?" All of a sudden, a cold voice came from behind him.


    Rocky turned his back and saw Flint walking towards him with the Cloud Tiger. The Cloud Tiger, Flint''s


    war beast, looked a lot better now.


    "Is it better now?" Rocky asked as he pointed at the Cloud Tiger.


    "It can eat better now. I think your method worked." Flint nodded.


    "Of course it worked. Oh! I was wondering if you could do me a favor," Rocky asked as he squinted his


    eyes at Flint.


    "Yes, no problem," Flint answered as cool as a cucumber.


    "Use your dragon spiritual power to hit me," Rocky said.


    "Wait, what? Why would I do that?" Flint was caught off guard by Rocky''s request.


    "Come on, just hit me with it!" Rocky said as he looked at Flint with determination.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Flint left his Cloud Tiger where it was and walked closer to Rocky. He frowned and asked, "Are you


    sure about this?"


    "Try the first grade of the Mortal Stage for starters," Rocky said as he nodded at Flint.


    Flint concentrated and began activating his Dragon Spirit Mark. In a split second, his dragon spiritual


    power was channeled to his palm and emitted an icy aura. He then aimed it at Rocky without


    hesitation. Rocky also summoned his Dragon Spirit Mark the same time Flint did. He channeled his


    dragon spiritual power to his arms in an attempt to withstand the attack from Flint.


    At that very moment, Rocky could clearly feel his dragon spiritual power absorbing Flint''s spiritual


    power as soon as the two forces shed. He could tell because he could feel the faint and weak


    spiritual power from Flint.


    Flint was stunned as he saw his spiritual power disappearing into thin air. He froze and looked at


    Rocky.


    "I was right about it!" Rocky just confirmed that his dragon spiritual power could absorb the spiritual


    power from others. But it wasn''t much. It seemed like he could only absorb small amounts.


    "Now, try the second grade!" Rocky said.


    Flint channeled more dragon spiritual power to his palm and this time, a freezing fog began to arise


    around his palm. He then threw the attack at Rocky.


    Rocky summoned his dragon spiritual power to defend the uing attack one more time. Although


    he seeded in absorbing Flint''s spiritual power again, this time was not as easy as the first time.


    "Try the third grade!" Rocky told him.

 Chapter 35 Special Ability (Part Two)

    Chapter 35 Special Ability (Part Two)


    Hearing this made Flint hesitate. He knew that Rocky was only at the second grade of the Mortal


    Stage. He was afraid that Rocky wouldn''t be able to take his attack if heunched a third grade attack.


    "Come on! No hesitation and hit me with it!" Rocky knew what Flint was worried about so he tried to


    motivate him into fulfilling his request.


    Flint''s brows knitted together. He then began channeling his dragon spiritual power to his palm.


    Obviously, this one was much stronger than the previous two. The icy aura was even more visible this


    time as the air around his palm began to freeze.


    "Be careful!" Flint reminded him. He was still worried that his third grade attack possibly hurt Rocky.


    The moment heunched his attack, an icy aura shed in the air with a strong and cold wind that


    could freeze whatever it touched.


    The palm attack arrived in front of Rocky in only a matter of seconds.


    Rocky had already prepared himself. He then activated all of his dragon spiritual power to withstand the


    palm attack. At the exact moment the two forces shed, and a bright ray of dazzling light appeared.


    "Bang!" Rocky was pushed a few steps back by the forceful impact as he covered his aching chest.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Although his dragon spiritual power was able to absorb Flint''s attack, he was also hit by the attack.


    Now, he was beginning to understand the limits of the absorbing capabilities of his dragon spiritual


    power. Whenever his opponent surpassed the spiritual energy he could produce, the absorbing


    capacity would have more trouble taking the attack. The bigger the gap between him and his opponent,


    the more forceful the impact could be.


    Rocky was delighted to know that he was right about himself even though he was slightly injured by the


    experiment. Although he still didn''t know what the quality of his dragon spiritual power was, he now


    learned more about its special ability.


    "Are you alright?" Flint drew back his dragon spiritual power and walked towards Rocky as fast as he


    could.


    "Yes! I''m fine! Don''t worry about it. Thanks a lot, man! It was a huge help," Rocky smiled.


    Flint nodded at Rocky. He was obviously stunned by Rocky. He could not understand how his spiritual


    power disappeared as soon as it touched Rocky''s. He was wondering how Rocky was able to


    withstand his attack. But he didn''t speak of it anymore. He was not that kind of man who had such


    interest in others. He just walked back to his Cloud Tiger and left with it.


    Rocky had his dinner earlier than the others that night. He then took Uriah to the bamboo grove and


    walked to the pond as usual. He collected three drops of the magical saliva from Uriah''s mouth and


    then took out the yellow spiritual crystal to feed Uriah. Uriah roared in excitement as it saw the yellow


    spiritual crystal.


    "Hush! Easy there, little guy!" Rocky gestured for Uriah to keep quiet. He then looked at the yellow


    spiritual crystal while saying, "General Beauty said that a red spiritual crystal can help a one-star war


    beast upgrade to the next level. But Uriah had not even reached the one-star level yet. Would it be a


    waste to give it the crystal?"


    It seemed that Uriah understood what Rocky was talking about so it groaned angrily as if it was


    protesting against Rocky''s doubts.


    Rockyughed and shook his head. He then stroked Uriah''s little head and said, "All right! You can


    have it. After all, it''s a gift from General Beauty herself. Here you go. I''m not going to deprive you of


    that. I still need the magical saliva from you to elerate my cultivation." He then ced the yellow


    spiritual crystal right in front of Uriah. As soon as Rocky put it down, Uriah immediately went for the


    yellow spiritual crystal. It seemed that it was afraid that Rocky would change his mind and take the


    spiritual crystal back.


    Rockyughed and left it to eat. He mixed a drop of magical saliva with water and drank it up. After he


    was done with that, he closed his eyes to begin his cultivation.


    But after a while, he heard weird criesing from Uriah. When he opened his eyes, he was greeted


    with Uriah trembling in pain and rolling its eyes.


    "What''s happening? Are you sick?" Rocky immediately embraced Uriah to feel its temperature. As soon


    as he touched its forehead, he was almost scorched by Uriah''s heat. Rocky was caught by surprise.


    Meanwhile, he could feel the spiritual power in Uriah''s body bursting out as if it was a container that


    could no longer hold what was in it.


    "Could this be due to the yellow spiritual crystal?" Rocky thought about it and was immediately


    panicked. He then remembered that he shouldn''t have given Uriah the yellow spiritual crystal in the first


    ce. Marcia once said that a red spiritual crystal could upgrade a one-star war beast to the next level,


    not mention a yellow spiritual crystal. Yellow spiritual crystals had much more spiritual power than the


    red ones. But Uriah was a beast whose star rating was under the one-star level. Obviously, it was too


    much for Uriah to consume a whole yellow spiritual crystal.


    Although he had figured out the reason, he didn''t know how to help Uriah get rid of the pain.


    Subconsciously, he took Uriah into the pond and hoped the cold water would be able to help. However,


    Uriah''s temperature just kept rising. The spiritual power overflowing from it grew stronger and stronger.


    If this situation was to keep going, Uriah would soon die of his own overwhelming spiritual power.


    "What should I do now?" A lot of ideas shed in his head but without the help of modern technology,


    none of them was feasible.


    At that very moment, Rocky suddenly felt something on his left arm where Uriah was leaning on. He felt


    intense heat as faint streaks appeared around his left arm. It seemed that his Dragon Spirit Mark was


    activated by the spiritual power from Uriah. He was suddenly reminded of the absorbing capabilities of


    his dragon spiritual power.


    Uriah leaned its head towards Rocky''s left hand as it looked at him with its innocent eyes.


    Rocky concentrated and began to channel his dragon spiritual power to his palm which he then ced


    on Uriah''s forehead. All of a sudden, Uriah''s strong spiritual power was flowing into his left arm.


    Dazzling light was shing around his arm within a matter of seconds. The strong spiritual power was


    spreading inside his body as Rocky was struggling to take in the forceful energy. The pain almost killed


    him.


    "Ah! Ah!" Rocky yelled out in pain. He had underestimated the spiritual power. How was he supposed


    to know that a little crystal could contain such powerful spiritual power? No wonder the spiritual crystals


    were considered priceless treasures in the Wild Spirit Land. And the spiritual power of the yellow


    spiritual crystal was different from what Rocky had seen before. It was much more wild and violent. It


    was like thousands of beasts were flowing inside his body and the pain was far beyond the normal


    humans'' threshold.

 Chapter 36 The Rapid Progress

    Chapter 36 The Rapid Progress


    No matter how powerful a spirit maniptor was, he couldn''t easily improve his cultivation with the


    much coveted spiritual crystal. Usually refined from beast bones containing spiritual power, the spiritual


    crystal had immense power. Together with the breed of the essence all over the world, its spiritual


    power was far beyond a man''s control and endurance.


    At the moment, Rocky was deeply rmed, knowing that the power of the spiritual crystal might rip him


    to pieces. He could almost feel a stir in his body, his blood boiling and muscles twitching and jerking


    violently as if he was in in a meat grinder.


    Luckily for Uriah, the raging spiritual power wasn''tunched against him alone, as Rocky too, was


    affected, which meant Rocky shared hits pain and the attack was less focused. After a short while, tiny


    sparks popped and cracked around it, wrapping its small frame.


    Seeing this, he made up his mind to soldier on with a stubborn will. On all ounts, he would never


    give up on Uriah. So, he kept the cultivation on even if it meant putting himself in danger.


    After some time, the spiritual power that had threatened to rip him apart began to ebb. Uriah''s dragon


    spiritual power had helped a great deal in lessening the full effect of the spiritual crystal. Like a


    whirlwind, the spiritual power circled through Rocky''s body. For a moment, it settled in his belly, before


    finally going back to Uriah''s Dragon Spirit Marks. The cycle of movements went on and on, bursts of


    spiritual power circting between the two of them.


    Though the pain in Rocky''s body was less intense, the dash of the spiritual power was overwhelming.


    His mind started to cloud until he finally passed out, his hand still being dropping limply on Uriah''s


    head. The cirction of the spiritual power between them still went on, cracking with tiny sparks.


    At the break of dawn, the sun beautifully lit up the horizon with a spectacr glow that promised the


    first glimmer of hope. A slight breeze blew from the east, making the bamboo groves sway with a


    peaceful rhythm and grace ¡ª a stark contrast to the turmoil that had raged and ruled at night.


    As he slowly regained consciousness, Rocky''s fuzzy mind registered something licking him. Feebly, he


    waved his hand and shouted, "Uriah, stop!" The scary events of the night began to rey on his mind,


    but he was too exhausted to remember everything clearly.


    Despite his protests, the licking didn''t stop, so he struggled to open his heavy eyes, only to find that he


    was lying on something unusually soft ¡ª a gigantic animal.


    When he looked up, the beast had its head towering over him. Immediately, he sobered up, hastily sat


    up and realized it was like a dragon, with a head twice as big as that of a man. Blinking, it stared at


    him, but strangely, its eyes were not threatening. Then it casually stuck out its wet tongue to lick his


    face once again.


    In surprise, Rocky sprang to his feet in an instant. To his surprise, he felt much lighter than usual, so


    cautiously, he checked his spiritual power. Even his usually faint spiritual me now burnt extremely


    bright.


    His power too reached the third grade of the Mortal Stage from the second grade overnight.


    "My goodness! What''s going on?" Rocky couldn''t believe what was happening to him.


    A minute passed by without him noticing, until the giant beast stood, allowing him for the first time to


    see just how massive it was. The beast had the head of a dragon, and its trunk and limbs were as


    strong as the tiger''s. Behind it had two tails that lit up with dancing mes. On the whole, it looked quite


    imposing. There was something familiar about it, but for the moment Rocky couldn''t figure out what


    exactly it was.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is it a war beast of a royal spirit maniptor? Why did ite here? And where is Uriah?" Rocky


    pondered as he looked around. As if in response to his unspoken questions, the beast whimpered,


    obviously trying tomunicate something to him.


    The strange beast leaning too close blocked his view, but apparently, Uriah was nowhere nearby.


    Recallingst night''s events, and his unexined surge of power, the reality slowly dawned on him. He


    raised his head and looked carefully at the beast. "Uriah... You are Uriah..." Rocky cried out.


    Seeing Rocky had at longst figured out everything, Uriah excitedly threw his weight around.


    Forgetting his current enormous size, he tumbled Rocky down by mistake.


    "Uriah, you damn fool, you''re too big to me now. Do you want to kill me?" Rocky gasped for breath


    underneath the massive weight.


    Feeling sorry, Uriah moved quickly aside and squatted beside Rocky, whimpering to show his apology.


    Rocky picked himself up and patted his big buddy''s head. It seemed that after getting bigger Uriah was


    more like a dragon now. It almost shared all the features of the dragons that Rocky had met. To thank


    Rocky for his kindness, Uriah stuck out his tongue again to lick Rocky on the face.


    Amused, Rocky pushed Uriah''s head away to avoid a shower of saliva. He stood up and walked


    around Uriah a few times. Stroking his chin, he said to himself, "It must be the yellow spiritual crystal.


    Uriah has evolved. Besides its changes, I also identally reach the third grade of the Mortal Stage.


    Not only Uriah bes bigger and stronger, its star level has improved as well. It is said that only a


    spiritual beast can rise its star level, while an ordinary war beast can''t. So is Uriah a spiritual beast?"


    Thinking of this, Rocky''s eyes lit up. If Uriah was a spiritual beast, he really got a treasure.


    However, with his current power, Rocky couldn''t really tell whether Uriah was a war beast or a spiritual


    beast. He also couldn''t tell its star level. Judging from its body features, what he knew for sure was that


    overnight, Uriah had miraculously improved to the two-star level at least.


    Rocky was eager to know the extent of Uriah''s evolution. But it was so extraordinary that no beast


    evaluator would ever believe, hence he had no one to seek for help.


    "Well, I have the Beast Encyclopedia..." Suddenly, Rocky remembered the Beast Encyclopedia that


    General Marcia had given him. He had better depend on that than go around asking for exnations of


    the phenomenal growth he and Uriah had experienced.

 Chapter 37 Let Me Try

    Chapter 37 Let Me Try


    Rocky was about to take out the Beast Encyclopedia when the morning siren set off from afar.


    "Time flies so fast." Rocky just realized that it was already morning and the siren meant that everyone


    else was about to get up. He also had to go to kitchen to help with breakfast preparations, otherwise


    Mia would punish him more severely for cutting corners.


    Actually, he was having a hard time with Mia since his very first day in the dragon field. But now that he


    didn''t have the energy to deal with her, he had to keep a low profile.


    Growing so big in such a short time, Uriah would draw suspicion if it was brought back so Rocky


    decided to keep Uriah in the bamboo grove to keep it from being seen. Later on, he went back to his


    room to get his practice uniform and headed to the kitchen.


    Upon entering the kitchen, Rocky ran into Mia who seemed to be lost in thought over something.


    "Master Mia..." Rocky greeted Mia as he came up to her.


    Mia responded with a slight nod, "Your punishment is over. Return to the dragon field."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Really?" Rocky was surprised by Mia''s sudden disy of mercy because his punishment onlysted


    for a day before he was told to return to practice. He even considered studying the Beast Encyclopedia


    while doing his errands in the kitchen.


    "What are you still doing here? Move!" Mia shouted at Rocky as she saw him still standing there.


    "Right away." Rocky turned around and left. In his present cultivation stage, Rocky should not get


    affected by his absence from basic training at all. The current practice was mainly for improving their


    physical strength. With the magical saliva, he could improve his strength several times stronger than


    what they could achieve from basic practice.


    The reason why Mia freed Rocky from the punishment was never out of kindness. It was because of a


    secret letter she received from the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire after leaving the Grand Holy


    Hall. What was stated in the letter made her break her rules and decided to keep the secret letter to


    herself. She knew that the contents of the secret letter could dramatically overwhelm the whole royalty.


    Seeing Rocky suddenly return, people began discussing and wondering about the possible reasons.


    "Aren''t you supposed to be in the kitchen for your punishment? What are you doing in here?" Curiously,


    Flint asked Rocky when he was passed by him.


    "Who knows, just as I was starting to getzy." Rocky shrugged his shoulders as he headed into the


    line with a grin on his face.


    Mia soon presented herself in front of the young group.


    "You have already been in the dragon field for quite a long time, and now I think you already know that


    being a spirit maniptor is not as easy as you thought it would be. And what you have done is just the


    beginning. Starting today, we will double the intensity of your training. Anyone who can''t finish their


    training will not get fed," Mia sternly announced.


    The young trainees beganining that the practice was already too hard for them and it would be


    impossible for any of them to finish their training if its intensity was doubled. And failure toplete it


    meant they wouldn''t be given their meals.


    Mia checked out the young trainees and pped her hands as a huge bronze tripod weighing seven to


    eight hundred pounds was dragged by a deputy. It was as easy as pulling a te for him. When he


    ced down the tripod, the tremendous sound violently made the ground tremble.


    "Your current challenge is to lift this bronze tripod. If you can lift this tripod right now, you will be freed


    from one month of training. Just so you know, among all the green royal spirit maniptors who I''ve


    trained before, only ten were able to lift it before leaving the dragon field while the rest failed. One of


    them is someone you all know, Shirley from the Ximen n. And she is also the only one who lifted


    this bronze tripod with only her fifth grade of the Mortal Stage. Typically, only people who are at least at


    the seventh grade of the Mortal Stage are able to barely lift the same bronze tripod. So it''s virtually


    impossible for any of you to lift this tripod right now," Mia dered to them as she pointed at the tripod.


    People roared when they heard the name of Shirley. They couldn''t help but take a closer look at Bear.


    Coming from the Ximen n, Bear was also the strongest one among the royal spirit maniptors of


    that year. It was only him who could possibly lift the tripod.


    Watched by so many people, Bear channeled his confidence and then raised his hand saying, "Master


    Mia, I know my gift and potential are probably worse than Shirley, but I still want to give it a try if you


    would allow me."


    Mia approved his request with a nod.


    Bear climbed the stage and stood in front of the bronze tripod. He then bent his knees slightly while


    reaching his hands to the bottom of the tripod and took a deep breath. Right away, he applied the


    dragon spiritual power to lift the tripod using all the strength he had in his arms. The bronze tripod


    swayed a little and was gradually lifted above the ground.


    The crowd was taken aback as they wondered if Bear could actually break Shirley''s record with his


    strength only at the third grade of the Mortal Stage.


    Silently, Mia was shaking her head knowing that he wouldn''t make it.


    Soon, Bear suddenly swayed and the tripod fell on the ground with a loud bang.


    Even in his failure, Bear received a loud round of apuse.


    Several other people also tried but even making the tripod move the slightest bit was extremely difficult


    for them. Bear was, without a doubt, the best among them.


    "Anyone else? Alright, training begins now," Mia said to them as she thought that no one else was


    coming up. Suddenly, a voice came, "Master Mia, lifting the tripod means one month of exemption from


    training, right?"


    Drawing all the people''s attention, the voice came from none other than Rocky. Although Rocky


    astonished people with his skills thest time, people doubted his ability to lift that tripod knowing that


    he was only at the second grade of the Mortal Stage and that he had a weaker physique. It was


    absolutely impossible for him.

 Chapter 38 The Greatest Of Ease

    Chapter 38 The Greatest Of Ease


    "Surely, if you seed in lifting the bronze tripod, it means your physical qualities including your


    strength and power are good enough to qualify as a spirit maniptor. In other words, you no longer


    need to participate in the early stage of your training," Mia nced at Rocky and nodded as she


    announced.


    "I''ll give it a try," Rocky smiled. If he could lift the bronze tripod, he would be exempted from training for


    a month. This would give him time to dig into the Beast Evaluation Skill. With this in mind, he walked


    through the crowd towards the bronze tripod.


    "Humph. Even I couldn''t lift it. I don''t believe that piece of shit can do it. He just wants to show


    everyone that his power is at the second grade of the Mortal Stage. What a narrow vision. If he didn''t


    fuse with the Holy Dragon Bead with his sheer dumb luck, he would''ve been just a nobody," Bear yelled


    deliberately to embarrass Rocky in public.


    All of a sudden, the other young men kicked up a fuss andughed at the idea of Rocky seeking the


    limelight.


    "What if I could lift it?" Rocky sneered as he gave Bear a cold stare.


    "If you do, I''ll call you grandfather. But if you fail in lifting the bronze tripod, you have to run tenps


    around the dragon field while barking like a dog." Obviously, Bear was still holding a grudge against


    Rocky, so he immediately seized the opportunity to provoke him. Although Mia could hear them, the bet


    was within reason.


    And sure enough, she turned a blind eye on Bear''s behavior.


    "Remember what you said. Stay right here and prepare to call me grandfather," Rocky growled as he


    pointed at Bear.


    In an instant, everyone burst intoughter.


    Bear''s face turned blue but soon he regained hisposure when he imagined Rocky running tenps


    around the dragon field while barking like a dog.


    "Are you sure you can lift the bronze tripod? I told you that a man at least at the fifth grade of the Mortal


    Stage can lift it and currently, you are only at the second grade of the Mortal Stage. The gap might be


    too big to ignore. I don''t think you should be overestimating your strength. You might be disgraced!"


    Mia urged with the best of intentions.


    Upon hearing that, Rocky was reminded of the bet they had. Now that he was at the third grade of the


    Mortal Stage, he could now ask her to a date if he wanted to. The moment Rocky remembered this, he


    instantly lit up with joy. He believed Mia''s expression would be very interesting by then.


    Feeling Rocky''s weird eyes, Mia had a sense of foreboding. She felt herself like a prey that fell into the


    hunter''s trap as Rocky''s eyes were glued to her.


    "Hurry up. Your training is about to start," Mia reminded seriously. Anyway, she held on to her belief


    that Rocky wouldn''t be able to lift the bronze tripod.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Rocky smiled at Mia as the Dragon Spirit Mark on his left arm appeared. However, in order to hide the


    truth that he was at the third grade of the Mortal Stage, he had to lower his spiritual power on purpose.


    Moreover, his dragon spiritual power was so special that no one was capable of sensing its strength


    unless he released it.


    He channeled his dragon spiritual power up to the second grade of the Mortal Stage and instead of


    lifting the bronze tripod directly, Rocky took two steps back and jumped to kick the bronze tripod. At


    that moment, he gathered all his dragon spiritual power to his legs. Bang! The leg full of the dragon


    spiritual power hit the edge beneath the bronze tripod. Making use of the dragon spiritual power, Rocky


    threw the bronze tripod seven to eight hundred pounds to make it roll in the air. Though not very high,


    the height of about two meters was fairly enough.


    Immediately, Rocky jumped forward and transferred the dragon spiritual power that he had in his legs


    to his arms as he prepared to bear the weight of the bronze tripod. Within a second, the rolling bronze


    tripod fell exactly on his arms. Rocky lowered his body''s center of gravity to hold it better as the air


    billowed around his feet to blow the dust and form a thick cloud.


    Upon witnessing what just happened, all the people''s hearts rocked as none of them expected Rocky


    to be able to withstand the weight of the bronze tripod.


    While at this point, the dragon spiritual power had run all over Rocky''s body and had adjusted his body


    to its maximum. Only a few momentster, the bronze tripod was steadily resting on top of him.


    As for those present, they all stared in silence as they werepletely amazed by the image of Rocky


    holding the bronze tripod up.


    "How could this be possible?" Mia was astonished. Though Rocky made use of the force he created


    with a kick, it was definitely more difficult to catch the bronze tripod in the air than lift it directly from the


    ground. Because sending it into the air doubled its speed while falling and made the force of its impact


    upon dropping a lot stronger. However, beyond everyone''s expectations, Rocky''s arms had such


    amazing endurance and disyed strength they would never expect from how it looked like, very thin


    and weak.


    Mia didn''t know that Rocky had actually carried out precise calctions before he decided to lift the


    bronze tripod. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have done it with such confidence. However, he didn''t let his


    arms bear the whole weight of the bronze tripod. He had figured out two pivot points of the bronze


    tripod that helped him in bncing it. Though it looked as if the bronze tripod was resting on his arms, it


    was actually his whole body that sustained its weight. Furthermore, he made rational use of his dragon


    spiritual power.


    Of course, most people wouldn''t be able to execute this. Rocky was an exception because he was a


    gicist which meant he knew a lot about the inner structures and genes of the human body. Namely,


    he could reach his body''s full potential that was beyond the understanding of the current technology


    found in the world. Undoubtedly, the gic beast he was studying would surprise the whole world one


    day.


    "Damn it. How in the world did he lift it?" Bear gnashed his teeth. He wasn''t aware of the fact that


    Rocky had everything under control and that he waspletely sure of himself after his precise


    calctions. Therefore, Bear naturally fell into the trap.


    Bang! Rocky put the bronze tripod down. If it wasn''t for the deafening noise, maybe most people would


    have doubted the truth of it and refused to believe what they just saw with their very own eyes. How


    could Rocky who was weaker than them and was just at the second grade of the Mortal Stage lift such


    a heavy bronze tripod?


    All the young men discussed animatedly in surprise. Bear''s face turned ghastly pale.


    In this case, Rocky had broken the record set by Shirley. With his power merely at the second grade of


    the Mortal Stage, he passed the challenging test with such ease. It was truly a rare sight for any new


    royal spirit maniptor.


    That was just as it should be. All the people considered it a miracle. However, for Rocky, it was only a


    piece of cake with the help of his wisdom and talents.


    "Master Mia, am I now exempted from training for the next month?" Rocky looked back at Mia.


    She looked a bit odd as she nced at Rocky. She then grudgingly nodded to affirm. The other young


    men shot an envious nce at Rocky. What a fortunate thing for Rocky that he didn''t need to attend


    training for a whole month.


    "Well, I''m leaving now." Rockyughed and walked away under the watchful eyes of the young


    men.

 Chapter 39 Study Hard

    Chapter 39 Study Hard


    Although Rocky had a month off from his basic training, he still had a lot of studying to do, the most


    important of which was learning how to evaluate the beasts. As there was no technology nor science in


    this world, he had to find another way to study their genes and create his own gically enhanced


    beasts. He believed that the evaluation of the beasts might be his ticket to making his breakthrough.


    In this world, no one had a better knowledge of the beasts or any other rare species than the beast


    evaluators who were tantamount to authoritative scientists around the world. It was the main reason


    why he wanted to be a beast evaluator as a huge first step.


    After he returned to the bamboo grove, Rocky saw a dark figure running straight towards him at


    lightning speed. Before he realized what it was, the big beast jumped right on top of him and licked him


    all over.


    "It looks like Uriah has evolved so much. It is so fast now that I don''t even have time to react, which


    means its strength could now be even stronger than mine. It is merely a rock yet it has caused such a


    drastic change to Uriah. Its genes seemed to have beenpletely rearranged." Rocky patted Uriah


    as he muttered to himself.


    Rocky set Uriah free to y by itself as hey down on the rock by the pool. He took out the Beast


    Encyclopedia to read while bathing under the sunlight glimmering through the bamboo leaves.


    A beast evaluator usually called all the species including war beasts, spiritual beasts, and other rare


    species like dragons the spirit-manipted beasts. It was because the method to evaluate them was


    pretty much the same for all kinds of beasts. Although spirit-manipted beasts were different in terms


    of appearance, the basic structure remained the same.


    However, every beast evaluator applied different methods in evaluating beasts, just like there were


    different pills and prescriptions for the same disease. The one who wrote the Beast Encyclopedia had


    created an evaluation method called the "Magical Evaluation Skill". One could use it as a basis for the


    analysis and evaluation of all kinds of spirit-manipted beasts.


    A beast evaluator was more than just determining the beast''s star level. It also required for evaluators


    to discern all of its quality like category, ability, and its space and direction for future development.


    So there was a set minimum standard for studying the beast evaluation technique, which was to be at


    the third grade of the Mortal Stage. It consumed spiritual power when one was using such technique.


    The longer the evaluation took, the more spiritual power it consumed which meant that higher levels of


    the Magical Evaluation Skill would also require higher levels of spiritual power. So in order to be a


    beast evaluator, a spirit maniptor had to gain a certain spiritual power.


    There are nine levels of the Magical Evaluation Skill and it was the same as the grades with spirit-


    manipted beasts. With higher levels of the Magical Evaluation Skill, one would be more likely to be


    able to discern spirit-manipted beasts of higher grades and star levels. For instance, evaluators at


    the entry level of the Magical Evaluation Skill would be able to evaluate all one-star spirit-manipted


    beasts and discern their qualities. However when it came to two-star beasts, beast evaluators at the


    entry level would only be able to discern its star level along with a small portion of its qualities instead


    of being able to detect all of them.


    Put it this way, beast evaluation was like a program in an operation system. It would take a better


    operation system for a more advanced program to run. The same could be applied to the Magical


    Evaluation Skill and the evaluation of spirit-manipted beasts.


    The advancement of the Magical Evaluation Skill was entirely up to the enlightenment and endeavor of


    the individual. Evaluating more spirit-manipted beasts would certainly help with the advancement


    and breakthrough one could achieve at a certain point.


    Generally speaking, it was not an easy task to be a beast evaluator.


    However for someone like Rocky who had a thirst for knowledge, nothing excited him more than the


    idea of studying beast evaluation as he got to know more about all kinds of spirit-manipted beasts.


    Although there were detailed information about spirit-manipted beasts in the Beast Encyclopedia,


    Rocky still decided to study them through firsthand experience in order toy a solid foundation for his


    future gic endeavors. After all, theory came from practice.


    Therefore, Rocky nned to take a one-month vacation to study the Magical Evaluation Skill. He spent


    all his time in the bamboo forest studying apart from his basic three meals a day.


    After a rough inspection of its contents, to Rocky''s surprise, he discovered that what was special about


    it was way beyond his imagination. He finally understood why one could use the Magical Evaluation


    Skill to discern all the qualities of spirit-manipted beasts.


    The Magical Evaluation Skill required an evaluator to apply spiritual power directly on spirit-


    manipted beasts which would then reflect it in the form of light in different kinds of color that each


    represented a quality. The more color it showed meant that the more qualities it possessed, and vice


    versa. Also the brightness of each light indicated the strength and space for growth for each of these


    qualities. Just like the sequence of our gic makeup, not too difficult as it might be, it was still not


    easy topletely match each of these lights with their designated qualities.


    This was not too much of a problem for Rocky because he had spent a lot of his time in his past life


    mapping the genes extracted from DNA. However, in this world there, was no DNA to extract the genes


    from for mapping. Although he had some big ideas, there was virtually nothing concrete for him to work


    on. But now, that wasn''t the case anymore. The light reflected by spirit-manipted beasts was


    tantamount to their DNA. The volume, brightness, and even the very position of every light correspond


    to the sequence of the genes.


    This Beast Encyclopedia brought about an opportunity for Rocky to take his research up a notch,


    thanks to that beautiful general.


    A whole month went by in a sh.


    In the deep parts of the bamboo grove


    "Evaluating......." Rocky sat on the ground as he tried to use the Magical Evaluation Skill on a rabbit.


    At that moment, a triangle mark appeared on its foot and a bright white light shone out of it. The rabbit


    then reflected a very week and yellow light the size of a spark, which represented the agility of its


    extremities.


    Howl! A beast then came in at lightning speed and ran off with the rabbit in its mouth.


    Rocky was kind of used to Uriah always taking his subjects to eat them for lunch all.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Its appetite had grown exponentially since its evolution. The food Rocky brought from the canteen,


    including the raw meat directly from the kitchen was no longer enough for it. Finally, he let Uriah go


    hunting food for itself while bringing him back some subjects for his experiment.


    As there were no proper facilities in the world to tame and nourish Uriah, he had to raise it in the wild to


    further improve its abilities. Uriah proved to be a born hunter with extraordinary motion skills. It could


    climb trees and swim in rivers at a great speed. It also had tremendous strength. The depth of the


    bamboo grove had already been leveled by it just because of its regr ytime for the past


    month.

 Chapter 40 Rockys Big Change

    Chapter 40 Rocky''s Big Change


    It was fortunate that few people woulde deep into the thick bamboo forest. Otherwise, they would


    be shocked to see what had happened there.


    After learning the Magical Evaluation Skill for about a month, Rocky was able to master the first grade


    of the skill, enough to help him know the quality and star level of most animals. But until now, he was


    still not able to tell the star level and quality of Uriah, whose power was much stronger.


    He had learned a lot about the skill, telling apart the quality of spirit-manipted beasts. But these royal


    spirit maniptors that he lived with would not lend any beasts to him as yet. Besides, Mia forbade him


    from going out of the dragon field. They denied him a chance to use what he had learned recently.


    Besides the Magical Evaluation Skill, Rocky had also cultivated with the magical saliva for one month.


    His strength had reached the fourth grade of the Mortal Stage from the third grade, which was a


    significant improvement. Now, he didn''t need to dilute the magical saliva. Instead, he could drink it


    directly because his body could absorb it more readily.


    The magical saliva and daily exercise helped much in rebuilding his body. Justst month, he was very


    weak. Nobody would have expected him to make such big strides in a matter of weeks. At the


    beginning, he had been but a skinny boy, unlike the fine young man he now was.


    Most importantly, Uriah spat four drops of the magical saliva daily, rather than three drops. Rocky used


    one drop every day and saved the other three in the bottle. Now, he had three bottles of the magical


    saliva. He had a n. If he could meet Marcia again, he''d ask for an exchange of the spiritual crystals


    with the magical saliva.


    "I need to go back for a while. You had better stay here quietly. Don''t run all the time. I''ll only be away


    for a short time," he told Uriah, who was sitting by, quietly enjoying his meal.


    Uriah turned back and growled in reply, only for a moment before going on happily with his meal.


    Shortly after, Rocky left the bamboo forest, heading straight to his room, where he met Flint. As Flint


    entered the room, he nodded to acknowledge Rocky politely. During the month, they hardly spoke to


    each other, since Rocky mostly stayed in the forest. They rarely met.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Meeting in the room today was by coincidence, as Flint too hade back to take his Cloud Tiger for a


    walk.


    However, Rocky remembered Flint had agreed to lend him the Cloud Tigerst time when he helped


    treat it. He had almost forgotten. "Flint, wait a moment!" he called out.


    "What''s the matter?" Flint turned back.


    "Err, I remember you have promised to lend me your Cloud Tiger?" Rocky asked with a bit of hesitation,


    hoping that Flint was not forgetful.


    "Yes, I do. But I thought you were kidding at that moment." If Rocky didn''t mention it, Flint had already


    forgotten it.


    "Can I borrow it for a few days, please? Don''t worry. I won''t abuse it. I only need it one hour every


    night," Rocky added.


    Flint thought for a moment before he agreed to lend out the Cloud Tiger to Rocky for three days.


    "No problem!" Rocky gestured to show that he agreed with him.


    So Flint left the room with Cloud Tiger.


    After taking a short nap in his room, Rocky went to the kitchen, where he had helped the cooks before.


    During the month, whenever he came back, he would dly help them with chores. So Jerry and the


    other cooks were so fond of him and enjoyed having him around. It also gave his opportunity to get


    some vegetables for Uriah, who hadtely eaten so much raw meat that it got Rocky worried.


    Just before Rocky entered the kitchen, he heard people''s excited chitchat, but he didn''t pay much


    attention to what they were saying.


    "Bear, your Lion Eagle has reached the first grade in such a short time. I am even envious of you."


    "Me, too! My war beast hasn''t made any progress so far and it only eats and sleeps all the day."


    "But Bear is so excellent that we are unable to keep pace with him. He must be feeding the beast


    something else, besides what we all feed ours."


    When Rocky understood what they were talking about, he looked around and saw a group of people


    walking toward the dragon field. Bear was at the front of the group, nked by two young men that


    Rocky had once taught a lesson. Behind them, a few other young men followed.


    Every one among them had brought their war beasts. All at one star, two stars or three stars. Bear''s


    Lion Eagle was the only three-star war beast among them. It was the highest-ranking among them all


    ¡ª about thirty spirit maniptors in total.


    The higher star level a beast had, the more potential it had. That meant a three-star beast here had


    such a promising future, especially among these neers.


    As they walked around, Bear and his group didn''t take notice of Rocky. Rocky had changed a lot during


    the month, so they didn''t recognize him at once.


    "In fact, I only give Lion Eagle a red spiritual crystal. The leader of the Ximen n knew that I had


    selected a three-star, so he gave me the crystal to encourage me," Bear boasting, when he heard them


    all flowing with praises.


    "Red spiritual crystal? That''s a priceless treasure! Boy, you''re so lucky! The leader of the Ximen n


    gave it to you! It is such a rich and powerful n, and it''s a pity that I don''t belong there." The young


    men envied Bear.


    "That''s just but a tip of the iceberg. The leader promised me another crystal if I go back with the best


    grade from the dragon field," Bear said with a proud expression.


    As he expected, all the young men grew envious.


    "It is just a red spiritual crystal. Not a big deal!" A disdainful voice cut in.


    Surprised, Bear and his partners lifted their heads to size up the cynic ¡ª a young man, right in their


    eyes, looking at them with a cocky smile.


    "You are..." Bear and his crew thought the party-pooper was familiar, but they couldn''t quite put a name


    to the face.


    "I am your grandfather!" Rocky crossed his arms.


    "You are..." Bear gazed at Rocky carefully and shouted in surprise, "You... you are Basil Long?"


    "That''s right, my grandson!" Rocky smiled.

 Chapter 41 Uriah Reveals Itself By Striking The First Blow

    Chapter 41 Uriah Reveals Itself By Striking The First Blow


    Bear and his partners quickly realized that Rocky seemed to have undergone a recent transformation.


    They were in shock. It had been just one month since they''d seen Rocky! How could this once-frail boy


    suddenly grow immensely strong and be so powerful and self-assured!?


    "Say it again if you have the guts!" Bear growled scoldingly, burning with rage at Rocky''s words and


    attitude. He immediately recalled that one month ago, he had lost a bet to Rocky.


    "You want to talk about guts? Who''s the one that sent two fools to do his bidding because he was too


    afraid?" retorted Rocky with a sneering smile.


    "How dare you ¡­" Bear fumed with rage. He clenched his trembling fists, shooting daggers at Rocky


    with his eyes. But unsupervised fighting was prohibited by the explicit order of the dragon field. It would


    be unwise to hit Rocky here and now.


    "Bear, this brat is so ignorant and arrogant. We must teach him a lesson!"


    "I agree. He has no respect at all for Bear!"


    "Bear can kill him with just a snap of a finger! How dare he provoke him?"


    Several teenagers behind Bear began to fling words of ttery. None of them were the least bit sincere.


    "Humph! He is not worth wasting my time on!" Bear pretended to be arrogant, but the truth was that he


    was quickly feeling inferior to Rocky and couldn''t wait to kill his rival immediately.


    "In front of me, you are so obedient and submissive. You are my sweet grandchild!" Rocky was fully


    aware that Bear didn''t dare to strike the first blow, and decided to take the opportunity to humiliate him.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It seemed that Rocky''s speech had reached the limits of Bear''s tolerance. He lost his temper, breaking


    out into a furious rage with a murderous glint in his eyes. He signaled to his war beast, the Lion Eagle


    which was always on his side, to attack Rocky immediately. The Lion Eagle at once soared high into


    the air, making a sharp turn to attack Rocky from behind.


    ''Duel fighting with a royal spirit maniptor is prohibited by the explicit order of the dragon field. But a


    war beast is an exception! They are beasts who can fight anyone, anytime, and anywhere!'' Bear


    thought to himself, smiling maliciously.


    Bear''s Lion Eagle, a three-star war beast, had two heads, four ws, and an immense wing. Its


    muscles were toned and hardy, giving it an advantage both in the air and on the ground. And to add to


    its power, its wing as hard as steel and its feathers as sharp as knives.


    Rocky felt an unusual wind gusting from behind him. He instantly narrowed his eyes and did a


    backward somersault. Just before Rockynded on the ground, the Lion Eagle''s wing brushed against


    his right arm, zooming past him with a terrifying whoosh.


    ''My sweet grandchild, you turned out to y tricks!'' Rocky thought, keeping hisposure. He waved


    his left arm and a dragon spiritual power instantly burst forth towards the Lion Eagle.


    However, the Lion Eagle flew faster than Rocky had anticipated. Before Rocky could react, the Lion


    Eagle had disappeared into the air. Soon after, it re-emerged in mid-air, spreading its wing and


    swooping down towards Rocky.


    The Lion Eagle had the advantage in the air, so Rocky did all he could to shorten the distance between


    the Lion Eagle and himself. But Rocky had forgotten about the beast''s master. The Lion Eagle was a


    spirit-manipted beast, who was controlled by an excellent spirit maniptor.


    Bear was renowned for his abilities in this. Although he had not yet acknowledged a spirit manipting


    master as his teacher, the ability to manipte a Lion Eagle very skillfully seemed to be an inherent


    skill of his. Bear had already seen through Rocky''s tactics, so he at once ordered the Lion Eagle to


    broaden the distance between Rocky and himself.


    Rocky also had figured out Bear''s ns. He red at Bear angrily. ''At the level of the fourth grade of


    the Mortal Stage, I should be able to kill Bear as easily as plucking the petals from a flower!


    Since Bear is pulling crazy tactics, I have to beat him at his own game!''


    Rocky thought to himself. A momentter, Rocky activated his dragon spiritual power. His body


    gleamed brightly, covered in multicolored light. Almost at once, his spiritual power exploded.


    "Second grade of the Mortal Stage! Humph, he is no match for my Lion Eagle!" Bear sneered.


    But a few secondster he ate his words. Rocky''s lightning reflexes greatly shocked him. He had


    absolutely no idea about Rocky''s recent enhancement of his spiritual power. Of course, he did not


    know that Rocky''s true strength had reached the fourth grade of the Mortal Stage. Bear could tell that


    things were taking a left turn for him, so he immediately ordered the Lion Eagle to attack Rocky more


    quickly.


    ''Humph! If Uriah were here, he would surely kill this stupid eagle with just a snap of a finger, '' Rocky


    thought to himself. This three-star Lion Eagle was just at the first grade and was absolutely no match


    for Rocky''s once-little beast. And for those powerful spirit-manipted beasts, this Lion Eagle was only


    a piece of cake.


    Though, the Lion Eagle''s movement at high speed did put Rocky in a sticky situation. If Rocky pulled


    out all the stops for his power in the battle, he could easily kill the Lion Eagle. But Rocky did not want to


    expose his true strength too early, and certainly not at this time and ce.


    At the moment, a loud sound of roar came from the fences in the direction of the bamboo grove. Rocky


    saw a beast''s shadow zoom past him.


    The shadow of a beast moved so quickly that Rocky and Bear could not see it clearly. Upon hearing a


    piercing squeal, they all came to their senses and realized that a dragon-like beast had pinned the Lion


    Eagle to the ground with its forelegs.


    Bear and the other young men present were stunned into silence. They all knew that the three-star Lion


    Eagle was powerful. Howe it has be so defenseless in the face of this big beast? This


    dragon-like creature was definitely stronger. Due to their limited abilities, they could not discern the


    combat capacity and star level of this big beast. They just felt the big beast was very strange and


    certainly ungaugeable.


    "Uriah, what brings you here?" At the moment, Rocky involuntarily frowned as if nothing had happened.


    It turned out that this big beast was none other than Uriah.


    Upon hearing his voice, Uriah romped around and yapped happily. The beast was quite hyper and did


    not understand that its master had intended to conceal him.

 Chapter 42 An Expectation

    Chapter 42 An Expectation


    "Is this... W-what is this?" Bear''s face turned blue as he saw his Lion Eagle pressed under Uriah almost


    to the point of dying. Bear feared for his Lion Eagle thinking it was on the brink of death. He was then


    naturally overwhelmed with remorse. If he had known it was bound to happen, he wouldn''t have


    provoked Rocky. But what he was more curious about was what thisrge animal was.


    "What do you mean? It is my war beast," Rocky replied as he held his arms across his chest.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Rocky''s words immediately dropped the jaws of Bear and the other young men, because as far as they


    knew, Rocky''s war beast was a tiny little thing that was as weak as its master. However, that little thing


    had turned into an enormous animal within only a month. More importantly, it had defeated a three-star


    war beast in a fight in a truly mesmerizing fashion.


    "That is nonsense! That can''t be your war beast." Bear was unconvinced because he believed it was


    impossible for a war beast to grow that fast.


    "Is that so? Uriah, tear this Lion Eagle''s wing for me," Rockymanded in a cold voice.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Uriah gripped the Lion Eagle''s wing with its teeth in an attempt to tear it


    apart. The Lion Eagle cried out in pain as ity on the ground. The scene was so miserable that it was


    very hard to watch.


    "Alright, I believe you... I believe you... Please show some mercy!" Bear asked for forgiveness as he


    saw his beast crying in pain. He was slowly falling into a depressive state himself.


    "Remember! You shouldn''t be messing with me." Rocky darted an annihting look towards Bear.


    Since he didn''t want to get into trouble, he ordered Uriah to stop and immediately left with him.


    "Bear, are you going to let him go that easily? Though your war beast couldn''t stand a chance against


    his, you definitely have enough power to pack him up," the other young men shouted. Seeing Bear who


    used to be domineering lose his temper, they all defended him against the injustice.


    "Shut up. What do you mean my war beast didn''t stand a chance against his? It sneaked up on my


    Lion Eagle and attacked it. If they had gone toe-to toe with one another, my Lion Eagle would surely


    have andslide victory. It really bothers me to teach him a lesson myself. However, anyone who dares


    to bully the Ximen n alwayses to no good end. I''ll tell Shirley about all of this when I go home...


    Then, I''ll watch him die before my own eyes," Bear said with a bad grace as his eyes glimmered with


    malevolence.


    Because of Uriah, Rocky was no longer in the mood to go to the kitchen, so he directly returned to the


    bamboo grove. He then instructed Uriah with authority. He didn''t pursue the matter any longer for he


    didn''t want to discourage it from saving him. Actually, what really bothered Rocky was that the


    exposure of Uriah could cause them trouble.


    As expected, rumors about Uriah began to spread, but the truth was distorted by people who had


    concealed intentions. Deliberately, they wrongly told people that Uriah was a bad egg that always


    launched despicable sneak attacks. What''s more, Uriah was described to be stupid and arrogant.


    Though what Uriah did was far from a sneak attack, some people, with ulterior motives, added highly


    colored details to the story. As a result, somebative young men even sent Rocky letters to


    challenge him in beast battles, but Rocky chose to ignore them all.


    Now, in a room of the dragon field, Mia was meeting an honorable guest.


    "Priest Dean, to what do I owe the pleasure?" Mia asked. She lightly bowed down to Priest Dean while


    looking at him. In the Holy Dragon Empire, Priest Dean and Lena were on an equal footing. One of the


    reasons was that Priest Dean had a history of being a beast evaluator. It was said that his Beast


    Evaluation Skill had reached a very high level, so the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire attached


    importance to him. Besides, Priest Dean was also responsible for managing the royal spirit


    maniptors. For instance, he was in charge of selecting the candidates for bing the royal spirit


    maniptors. Therefore, the nobilities of the Holy Dragon Empire were all obsequious to him in order to


    gain more opportunities for their ns. After all, in the Holy Dragon Empire, being a royal spirit


    maniptor was one of the highest honors.


    "Master Mia, I''m here to tell you one thing. It is about the decision the emperor of the Holy Dragon


    Empire and his ministers had after a thorough discussion," Priest Dean stated.


    "What would that be?" Mia looked steadily at Priest Dean with her beautiful eyes.


    "The Magic Phoenix Empire will send some of their phoenix spirit maniptors to exchange experience


    and skills with our royal spirit maniptors at the uing Dragon Birth Festival. This will be


    happening next month and I hope that the thirty new royal spirit maniptors will be present," Priest


    Dean said.


    "Next month? That is to say, they have less than half a month to prepare. However, based on their


    current strength, even if they intensify training, they are still too underwhelming to attend the


    ceremony." Mia frowned.


    "In fact, since we''re at a time that our empire needs qualified spirit maniptors, His Majesty wants to


    take advantage of the opportunity to select some royal spirit maniptors with outstanding natural


    endowments as key cultivation objects," Priest Dean exined.


    "I understand." Mia nodded.


    "I heard that the Magic Phoenix Empire would send Erica Duan, one of their best new phoenix spirit


    maniptors. She is only 23 years old, but she has already reached the ninth grade of the Heavenly


    Stage. It is said that she will reach the Supernal Stage in about one or two years. Moreover, she is the


    top one on the ranking list of the spirit maniptors under the Supernal Stage of the entire Wild Spirit


    Land. She is definitely superior to Alston at the same age. Apart from that, she also has a four-star


    spiritual beast whose potential is truly astonishing, ranking top thirty on the list with plenty of room to


    grow," Priest Dean continued.


    "I''ve also heard about Erica. If I could be given a chance, I''d like to exchange experience and skills with


    her," Mia said with arrogance, since she was also at the ninth grade of the Heavenly Stage and was


    only two years older than Erica. Furthermore, she was also one of the top spirit maniptors of the


    younger generations in the Holy Dragon Empire which gave her a great advantage.


    "For any spirit maniptor, reaching the Supernal Stage is a serious challenge. If they fail, they will be


    deemed nobody throughout the entire life. In all ages, a lot of first-ss spirit maniptors stop there. If


    Erica seeds in reaching the Supernal Stage at such a young age, she will indeed be very


    promising," Mia said as if absorbed in thought.


    "Master Mia, don''t be too modest," Priest Dean said. "I hope some of the thirty new royal spirit


    maniptors could stand out to gain some honor for the Holy Dragon Empire. Master Mia, I deeply


    appreciate your hard work in cultivating them on behalf of the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    Actually it''s far more than an exchange, the spirit maniptors from both sides will have to learn more


    about each other''s power through battles.


    In my opinion, the most promising one would be Bear from the Ximen n. I think his prospect looks


    very good, so Master Mia, please pay more attention to him." Priest Dean swiftly changed the subject


    to entrust Mia with a task.


    "I will try my best." Mia nodded. However, in her mind, another cynical figure appeared, whom she had


    ced really great expectations on.

 Chapter 43 High Hopes On Basil

    Chapter 43 High Hopes On Basil


    While Rocky was practicing the skills listed in the Beast Encyclopedia at the depths of the bamboo


    grove as usual, he suddenly sensed a strong breath. Someone was approaching. rmed, he


    immediately ceased his practice and controlled his spiritual power. Almost at the same time, a delicate


    shadow appeared in front of him.


    "Master Mia! What a pleasant surprise to see you here!" Rocky was slightly shocked because it was


    Mia who came to visit him. He didn''t expect her to find out about that ce, which was supposed to be


    his secret practice spot. He was certain no one would even know that they could find him there. ''How


    did she find out about my secret ce?'' Rocky wondered stealthily.


    "What? Are you surprised to see me?" Mia pretended to be mad at him and asked him as if she could


    read his mind.


    Just then, a shadow of a beast darted out of the bamboo grove. In the blink of an eye, it approached


    Mia. It was Rocky''s war beast Uriah.


    "Uriah, stop!" Rocky ordered his war beast at once. He was afraid that it might hurt Mia.


    Rocky''s surprise was boundless when he saw Uriah reach closer to Mia, because it didn''t attack her at


    all. Instead, it was meekly walking around Mia like a pet sheep, and kept licking her jade-like beautiful


    hand. Thinking that licking was not enough to show its affection to Mia, Uriah even began to rub its


    head against Mia''s legs and arms. Mia, on the other hand, did not seem to be irritated by its intimate


    behavior and simply allowed it to do as it wished. Rather she was patting it softly.


    "Wow, Uriah, you are unbelievable! When you see a beauty, you be so excited that you forget


    even your own master!" Rocky grumbled, but deep inside, he envied his war beast as it could be so


    close to Mia. He kept thinking that if only he had been treated by Mia like that.


    "It looks like what I have heard is true. I didn''t expect that your war beast would grow to this extent in


    such a short time," Mia remarked, narrowing her eyes. Some time ago, she had met Priest Dean. While


    returning, she identally heard a few young men talking about what had happened to Rocky recently.


    It was at that moment that she got to know about the conflict which happened in private two days ago


    between Rocky and Bear. Rocky even had a fierce fight with Bear''s three-star war beast Lion Eagle. It


    was surprising that in the end, the Lion Eagle was brutally defeated by a more powerful war beast.


    Towards the end, Lion Eagle was supposed to have got so intimidated that it didn''t have the slightest


    courage to fight back. After overhearing the young men, she couldn''t help but ask them specifically


    whose war beast had the power to defeat Lion Eagle. They informed her that it was Rocky''s. Mia was


    surprised and she came to Rocky to confirm that information. She also had to talk to him about another


    important matter.


    Rocky got a feeling that Mia knew about what Uriah had done recently. He knew he couldn''t hide it from


    her anymore, so he smiled and said, "I can''t believe that even Master Mia hase to know about it. If


    I am guessing right, by now, what Uriah has done is known to people all over the world."


    "Although I am not a beast evaluator, I can tell that your war beast could be a three-star war beast. I


    think its original potential was not evaluated correctly by the first beast evaluator, right? It''s no wonder


    that Bear''s three-star Lion Eagle was beaten hard by your war beast. But, how could you make its


    potential increase by such arge extent only within a month? Did you ever feed it anything special to


    improve its power?" Mia asked Rocky as she was filled with curiosity. She looked at him with a puzzled


    expression. She had enough reason to be baffled. Being inferior to a one-star war beast, the Uriah she


    had seen earlier was like a weak, ordinary pet. Within a month, somehow, it made great improvement


    and became a three-star war beast!


    Such a shocking improvement was usually impossible unless Uriah actually had the potential to be a


    three-star war beast, which had not been found out for some reason. That was probably the reason


    why it was regarded as a war beast that was weaker than even a one-star beast. Since it had made


    such an abrupt and quick improvement in its power, Mia had a hunch that Uriah must have eaten


    something special that stimted the potential hidden in its body, but Mia was not sure about that. Only


    Rocky knew the real reason for Uriah''s development.


    "I have my own way. Don''t ask as it''s a secret and I will never tell you," Rocky said, adding to the


    mystery. He would not tell Mia that the reason for Uriah''s improvement was because it had swallowed a


    yellow spiritual crystal. He knew that if Mia got to know about the yellow spiritual crystal, she would


    certainly ask him where it came from. He did not want to reveal to anyone that the other day, he got it


    from Marcia. He had promised Marcia that he would keep everything that happened on that day as a


    secret. He had to keep his promise. Therefore, to stop Mia from digging deep into the topic, he


    immediately changed the subject and asked, "Master Mia, may I ask why you were looking for me?


    And how did you know that I am here?"


    "Well, the dragon field is a small ce, after all. It is easy for me to find anyone in this ce!" Mia had


    a rare smile and said. "As for why I was looking for you, have you forgotten that I gave you only a


    month off? Your holiday ended yesterday. Today, you were supposed to show up at the training ce,


    but you didn''t.


    "Oh! Is that so? Master Mia, you have such a good memory. Why do you care about me so much?


    Maybe, you do have some feelings for me!" Rocky flirted boldly andughed. How could he not know


    that his one month holiday hade to an end! The fact was that he didn''t want to start the training


    right away and wanted to take a few more days off. But he hadn''t expected Mia to look for him in his


    absence.


    "I''m not in the mood to hear your jokes. From tomorrow onwards, your training will be doubled. Next


    month, the Dragon Birth Festival will be held in our empire. That time you and other royal spirit


    maniptors will have tomunicate andpete with the phoenix spirit maniptors of the Magic


    Phoenix Empire. I don''t want you to be the one who will weaken our overall power because you''re a


    month short of training," Mia said sternly.


    Rocky listened, smiled, and looked at Mia, but spoke nothing. Actually, his mind was racing fast. ''If I


    told you that I was already at the fourth grade of Mortal Stage, I''m sure that you wouldn''t have said


    those words to me. But at present, I prefer not to let you know about that. Just wait and watch. When


    you finally learn the fact by yourself, you''ll be pleasantly surprised! Not just you! Everyone will be


    surprised!'' Rocky was lost in his thoughts.


    "Why are you smiling?" Mia asked suspiciously, when she saw an odd smile on Rocky''s face.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Nothing! Never mind. Master Mia, if you have nothing else to order or tell me, I''d like to go back to my


    room now." Without waiting for Mia''s reply, Rocky turned to his war beast, who was still rubbing against


    Mia''s hands, and said, "Uriah, youdy-killer! Let''s go now!" After that, he roared to Uriah, as if he was


    giving it the signal to leave.


    Uriah roared a few times and seemed to be very reluctant to leave Mia, but as a war beast, it was also


    aware that it should obey its master''s orders. Thus, unwillingly, it began to follow Rocky and left.


    "Originally, I had some hopes on him. I was hoping that he would make big improvements in his


    spiritual power. Yet, even after a month, his spiritual power does not seem to have improved much.


    Though he has a three-star war beast now, if as a royal spirit maniptor, he is not strong enough, it


    will be very difficult for him to manipte his own war beast!" Mia looked at the back of Rocky while he


    walked away and whispered in disappointment.


    Rocky took Uriah back to his room, and saw his roommate Flint. He immediately greeted him.


    Flint''s eyes fell upon Uriah. With eyes wide open, he looked back at Rocky and then again at Uriah. He


    looked surprised and stammered, "Is it really your Uriah?"


    "Yes, it is. Is there a problem?" Rocky replied, raising his eyebrows.


    "So, all those rumors about your war beast are true! Everyone is talking about your war beast," Flint


    added and still couldn''t believe his eyes. As a result, he couldn''t stop himself as he had a few more


    looks at Uriah. A month ago, it was as small and weak as a puppy. Now, it was half as tall as an adult


    and looked so beefy. Flint thought it was asrge as his war beast Cloud Tiger.


    "It turns out that I''m a celebrity now," Rocky murmured to himself with a smile. "By the way, I hope you


    remember the promise you made yesterday. So, can I borrow your Cloud Tiger now?" He asked Flint.


    "All right! But just for three days," Flint stressed on the number, as he replied to Rocky.


    "Then we start from tonight!" Rocky eximed at once and nodded his head. He would be able to do


    what he had nned.


    When the evening fell, Rocky took Uriah and Flint''s Cloud Tiger to the bamboo grove and began to use


    Cloud Tiger to practice the Magical Evaluation Skill. Rocky immediately felt that using a spirit-


    manipted beast for practice was quite different from practicing without it.


    "Evaluate!" Rocky said as he began to exercise his Magical Evaluation Skill. After making Cloud Tiger


    sit well, he sat down in front of it with his legs crossed and slowly began to work on the Magical


    Evaluation Skill. As time passed, a triangr mark appeared at the foot of Cloud Tiger. The next


    moment, the mark began to shine brightly and its light got reflected on it. Meanwhile, its body projected


    a cluster of light with different sizes and different wavelengths, which were arranged in a unique


    sequence. These were all the qualities of Cloud Tiger, which it had from the time when it was born.


    Although Cloud Tiger was a two-star war beast, its strength didn''t even reach the power of a one-star


    war beast. Therefore, Rocky''s Magical Evaluation Skill could easily evaluate all its qualities.


    Suddenly Rocky noticed that among all the rays of light which were reflected on Cloud Tiger, the


    brightest and thickest of them was a cloud of silver-white light. It immediately caught his attention. He


    clearly remembered that Flint had once told him that Cloud Tiger was a war beast whose special


    quality was its strong power, but the silver-white light didn''t represent the power. Only red light


    represented. If Cloud Tiger''s special quality was power indeed, the brightest and biggest light should be


    the red light. Based on the above deductions, Rocky felt that there must be something wrong with


    Flint''s knowledge about his Cloud Tiger. Probably Flint wasn''t fully aware of the strength of his own war


    beast!

 Chapter 44 A Bright Future

    Chapter 44 A Bright Future


    Among all the nature and qualities which the spirit-manipted beast had, Rocky recognized a special


    one which was a silvery ray. It was usually owned by spiritual beasts, dragons, or other extremely rare


    species. The silvery ray stood for Ice, which was the same as the Ice of dragon spiritual power owned


    by a royal spirit maniptor. Generally, a war beast couldn''t have such a property.


    But some war beasts, ording to the Beast Encyclopedia, had the same special abilities as the


    spiritual beasts if their ancestors were hybrids of war beasts and spiritual beasts. Thus, a war beast


    might have a hidden spiritual ability like a recessive gene. Once activated, the recessive gene could


    release a special ability typically owned by a spiritual beast.


    So the nature of Ice shown by Cloud Tiger could be regarded as an inherited recessive gene. It would


    have the same nature of Ice as a spiritual beast would after being activated.


    "Now Flint, you owe me a big favor," Rocky grinned.


    After checking out other nature and qualities of Cloud Tiger, Rocky concluded that apart from the


    hidden Ice, it had strong force and sensitivity but very weak defense which was represented by a blue


    ray. It meant Cloud Tiger would appear strong but had bad resistance to attacks, which was probably


    attributed to its genes. Since Ice was the most defensive nature, Cloud Tiger could make up its defect,


    once its Ice was activated.


    "Little Tiger, do you want to be stronger?" Rocky cuddled its head.


    Spirit-manipted beasts usually repelled or even opposed people they disliked. Perhaps there were


    some traits in Rocky which made Cloud Tiger obey him.


    Cloud Tiger howled as if replying to Rocky.


    "Alright then, let''s get started. The time your master gave is not going to be enough. I will have Uriah


    practice with you these three days. You should be careful with him because he is very sexually active


    and violent. I hope it behaves well, especially after it sees a female beast like you." Rocky patted Cloud


    Tiger''s head. Then he summoned Uriah.


    Seeing Cloud Tiger, Uriah was not modest at all and rushed at her with crity. Cloud Tiger was too


    scared to react and got beaten off the ground, rolling back a few meters. At a respectable distance she


    was able to stand up. She was so irritated that she roared at Uriah, staring at it angrily.


    "Be tougher, Uriah. Don''t be shy," Rocky firmlymanded.


    Uriah howled furiously and rushed at Cloud Tiger again.


    After an hour-long fight, Cloud Tiger was on the ground, wounded and panting, while Uriah was


    crouched on the other side, expecting another attack. After a moment''s hesitation, it licked Cloud


    Tiger''s wound, which healed instantly like nothing had happened before.


    "The fight has to be fiercer tomorrow," Rocky deliberated as he brought Cloud Tiger back to the room.


    Seeing them return, Flint checked out Cloud Tiger. He calmly asked Rocky, "You didn''t do anything


    strange to Cloud Tiger, did you?"


    "Of course I didn''t. I''m only interested in women!" Rocky joked. After returning Cloud Tiger to Flint,


    Rocky went back to the bamboo forest to practice the Mysterious Dragon Skill.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Now he was in the fourth grade of the Mysterious Dragon Skill, but the progress got slower. The


    Mysterious Dragon Skill was the primary spiritual method of Dragon Master n, and it could be


    refined to the Earthly Stage. A higher grade of the stage meant a higher grade of strength. The


    refinement had been going on well until he reached the fourth grade of the Mortal Stage where the


    progress was not so obvious.


    "I will have to refine to the fifth grade directly," Rocky decided after considering the situation.


    So, Rocky skipped the fourth grade of the Mysterious Dragon Skill and started the fifth grade. This was


    theoretically impossible because the higher the grade of the Mysterious Dragon Skill was, more


    complex the refinement would be, and more spiritual power would be needed. Without enough


    spiritual power, it would be hard to maintain it, causing an otherwise deviation. Generally, the fifth grade


    of the Mysterious Dragon Skill called for a fifth grade of the Mortal Stage.


    Since Rocky had the magical saliva which helped to circte his spiritual power several times faster,


    he didn''t need to worry about his insufficient spiritual power.


    It was no problem at all for him.


    Rocky was probably the only person who could refine to the fifth grade of the Mysterious Dragon Skill


    being at the fourth grade of the Mortal Stage. This would definitely shock people who once disdained


    him.


    The next morning, he had to go to the dragon field for practice. He went to his room and changed his


    uniform and reached the dragon field as instructed by Mia. Barely did Rocky show up, the young


    maniptors began to point towards him and started whispering around.


    Rocky looked coldly at them. The young maniptors timidly lowered their heads out of fear. Everyone


    knew he had a war beast that had defeated Bear''s three-star Lion Eagle, so offending Rocky now was


    surely like asking for trouble.


    But there were still a few arrogant royal spirit maniptors who kept looking at Rocky satirically.


    Rocky didn''t care about them at all because he was busy thinking of ways to activate Cloud Tiger. He


    didn''t want to fail in his first trial on Cloud Tiger. He was not very confident about it because of the


    inadequate time he had. If he had half a month, he could have done it easily. However, Flint only gave


    him a limited time and he had to make use of it. Flint would have doubts if he asked for more days.


    Rocky sensed a malicious gaze on him. He was sure it was Bear. So he casually snubbed him.


    After the young maniptors gathered together, Mia appeared in front of them.


    "From today, you will practice in pairs, learn to master the dragon spiritual power, and understand its


    properties. In half a month, you are going to attend the Dragon Birth Festival andpete with the


    phoenix spiritual maniptors of the Magic Phoenix Empire. If you don''t want to lose face, you have to


    practice as hard as you can. You''d better nurture the mutual understanding with your war beasts and


    practice in coboration. So that even a defeat on that day won''t be a disappointment and disgrace,"


    Mia advised.


    Her words caused a bustle and everyone was excited. Excitement was in the air because the Dragon


    Birth Festival was a national celebration and it was extremely difficult to get the rare chance topete


    with the phoenix spiritual maniptors of the Magic Phoenix Empire. Moreover, the person who would


    stand out in the Dragon Birth Festival would get favors from the royalty. And a bright future was


    assured. Everyone waited for such an opportunity and wanted to test their luck and destiny.

 Chapter 45 Double The Efforts

    Chapter 45 Double The Efforts


    Only Rocky''s face seemed uninterested about the Dragon Birth Festival because he devoted himself to


    the Beast Evaluation Skill and studying the gic makeup of spirit-manipted beasts


    wholeheartedly and exclusively. Thus, he didn''t pay much attention to the exchange of experience and


    skills.


    "Bear and Flint,e on out," Mia called.


    Bear walked through the crowd of young men.


    "You two have reached the third grade of the Mysterious Dragon Skill?" Mia asked.


    Hearing this, the other young men discussed in surprise and admiration as most of them were just


    between the first grade and the second grade. Even the best of them could only reach the second


    grade.


    Apparently, Bear and Flint were one step ahead of everybody else.


    "I never expected Flint to also reach the third grade of the Mysterious Dragon Skill." Even Rocky was a


    little surprised. He didn''tmunicate much with Flint so he knew little about him. The only thing he


    heard was that like Bear, Flint also reached the third grade of the Mortal Stage after fusing with the


    Dragon Spirit Bead. Now it appeared as if Flint''s qualifications were as good as Bear''s.


    "Master Mia, are we allowed to begin learning the spiritual martial arts?" Bear asked eagerly. Given the


    fact that the spiritual martial arts was one of the most efficient ways to improve their power, it meant


    that it could also strengthen their spiritual power. Therefore, studying the spiritual martial arts was like


    hitting two birds with one stone.


    Compared to Bear, Flint was calmer.


    "That is correct. When one reaches the third grade of the Mysterious Dragon Skill, he also bes


    qualified to learn the spiritual martial arts. I''ve almost forgotten about that," Rocky muttered to himself.


    Now that he was at the fifth grade of the Mysterious Dragon Skill, he had also achieved the


    qualifications to learn the spiritual martial arts. However, how could he learn that under the current


    circumstances where he must hide his real strength?


    "That''s why I asked you out here. From now on, you will begin to learn the spiritual martial arts with two


    deputies. Besides, they will also serve as your partners in training," Mia ordered while nodding.


    "Alright," Bear answered with excitement.


    Flint also nodded.


    The two then left with the two deputies under the envious eyes of the other young men.


    "If you want to learn the spiritual martial arts like them, you should all start working harder. Train with


    your partners now and stop wasting time. Basil,e with me," Mia called Rocky, who was still worried


    about how he could learn the spiritual martial arts. Mia then turned away.


    Interrupted by Mia''s voice, Rocky feared that something might be wrong but he still unwillingly followed


    her.


    At the sight of that, the other young men all gloated over Rocky''s misfortune.


    Till they were away from the crowd, Mia stopped and said, "From now on, you only train with me."


    "Huh?" Rocky was both stunned and confused. He couldn''t figure out Mia''s intention.


    "Do you have a problem with that?" Mia stared at him with her beautiful eyes.


    "No, of course not. But I remember that you told me yesterday to double my efforts in training. Why are


    you suddenly asking me to train with you?" Rocky asked in confusion.


    "Don''t you think training with me already means doubling your efforts?" Mia replied with cold eyes.


    Rocky''s heart jolted as his whole body trembled. He assumed that Mia would take the opportunity to fix


    him. If his assumption was right, he would surely suffer. Undoubtedly, training with him was the best


    excuse Mia could find. Even though Rocky was badly injured, it was nothing more than an industrial


    ident.


    "What exactly is wrong with me? How exactly did I offend Mia?" Rocky sighed in his heart. However, he


    soon came up with a good idea and said, "Master Mia, since we are training together, you better not


    fight me with all your strength."


    "Of course, how much of it do you think you could take?" Miaughed scornfully. If she used all her


    strength, she could defeat Rocky effortlessly.


    "Master Mia, now that I need to double my efforts in training, it wouldn''t be enough for you to just


    control your power to be at the same grade as mine. How about you bring your power to the third grade


    of the Mortal Stage? Moreover, you can only use the spiritual martial arts in the Mortal Stage. Would


    that be alright?" Rocky proposed.


    "You got it. I will do as you wish. Don''t me me if you get badly hurt in our training." The eyes of Mia,


    as cold and sharp as an ice shard, shot straight into Rocky''s eyes. Mia was convinced that with her


    power at the third grade of the Mortal Stage and the lowest level of the spiritual martial arts, she still


    could teach Rocky a lesson. She decided to train with Rocky because she wanted to reverse his


    momentum. After a series of observations, she discovered that Rocky almost made no progress in his


    month of exemption from training which meant that he must have been cking. Therefore, Mia


    nned to motivate him harder through their intensified training.


    Although Rocky had already fused with the Holy Dragon Bead, his performance was still barely


    satisfactory. Most importantly, Mia didn''t want to be looked upon as an incapable teacher who trained a


    royal spirit maniptor who had fused with the Holy Dragon Bead to be nobody. No matter how weak


    the qualifications of Rocky was, Mia thought he could make up for hisck of natural talent through


    hard work which was better than aplish nothing at all. Moreover, ording to Rocky''s previous


    performance, Mia still had some faith in him.


    "Well, we should begin," Rocky said, eager to grow stronger.


    A subtle hint of arrogance appeared in Mia''s pretty eyes. It seemed that Rocky had no worries about


    his situation. Mia thought that she would never let him off even if he begged for mercy.


    Mia''s legs stomped on the ground as she instantly flew in the air and rushed towards Rocky. Her two


    forefingers drew closer where a finger force shot out as a light shone on her fingertips which then ran


    directly towards Rocky''s chest.


    As quickly as he could, Rocky stepped back to his right side as the finger force just brushed against his


    shoulder and hit the ground. Immediately, it exploded and shed some sshing sparks.


    "That is great. What is that?" Rocky asked.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "The Deity Finger..." Mia replied unconsciously.


    "How did you create it? Like this?" Rocky imitated Mia. He put his forefingers together and gathered the


    dragon spiritual power of the Dragon Spirit Marks on his fingertips but he couldn''t release aplete


    force like Mia did.


    "You''re doing it wrong. You must first gather the power onto your palms and then shoot it from your


    fingertips." Mia shook her head as she corrected Rocky.


    "Oh. I understand." Rocky kept her advice in his mind.


    "Even you are able to grasp it, you still won''t be able to apply it in practice due to your low grade of the


    Mysterious Dragon Skill, so you should just forget about it," Mia scoffed intentionally. However, she


    knew nothing about Rocky''s purpose. He made the mistake because he wanted to learn the details of


    the spiritual martial arts directly from her.


    Rocky, who just shrugged his shoulders, pretended to be innocent.


    "Let''s continue!" Noticing Rocky had stopped imitating, Mia immediately turned her palms over. Palm


    shadows then ovepped, making it difficult to tell which ones were real.


    Rocky looked at them carefully but he still couldn''t figure out the real ones. At that point, all the palm


    shadows ran towards him and hit his right shoulder. It was so mighty that he struggled to pull himself


    together after getting thrown backwards a few meters.

 Chapter 46 Awakening

    Chapter 46 Awakening


    "You hit me really hard!" Rocky said the moment he regained his bnce. He touched his chest and felt


    numb.


    "If you were in a battlefield, you had already been dead. Remember that you must never let your guard


    down regardless of the strength of your opponents. If you get cocky, you die," Mia reminded him.


    "What do you call that move?" Rocky figured that he might as well get something out of the pain it


    caused.


    "They are called the Illusionary Palm. Deity Finger and Illusionary Palm are both from a branch called


    the "Illusion Technique" in the field of spiritual martial arts. You can practice it once you make it to the


    third grade of the Mysterious Dragon Skill. This is the only spiritual method of the Dragon Master n


    that could utilize the dragon spiritual power without any of the nature being shown. No one ever studies


    this kind of spiritual martial arts anymore. As far as I know, I am the only one who....." Mia stopped


    talking before revealing any more information.


    "Wouldn''t that be just suitable for me?" Rocky had a weird feeling that Mia was deliberately


    demonstrating spiritual martial arts in front of him. She probably didn''t know that he was at the fifth


    grade of the Mysterious Dragon Skill. ''Was all this intentional or just random?'' Rocky thought to himself.


    "If you ever make it to the third grade with your Mysterious Dragon Skill, I will teach you more from the


    spiritual martial arts," said Mia.


    "Is she trying to motivate me by showing me the power of the spiritual martial arts?" Rocky had a


    discovery that Mia was trying to motivate him with the spiritual martial arts. He never thought that Mia


    would ever have such concern for him. Maybe she was not as bad as he thought she was.


    "What the hell are you talking about? I could seriously kill you if I wanted to." Mia suddenly turned


    stern. She had indeed been trying to be nice to him but he ruined it by getting cocky. She appeared in


    front of Rocky in a sh. She was so furious that she bombarded Rocky with a storm of kicks and


    punches.


    The result was not surprising at all.


    About an hourter, Rocky was standing there covered in bruises as he panted heavily and could


    barely hold himself together. Mia didn''t even break a sweatpared to him and it clearly showed the


    gap in their strength.


    Mia never thought Rocky could withstand her attacks for an hour. Although she had brought her power


    to the third grade of the Mortal Stage, she held nothing back with Rocky as every punchnded t on


    him. She could tell that Rocky had a hell of a backbone. Had her opponent been an ordinary person, he


    or she would''ve begged for mercy long time ago. However, she could see in Rocky''s eyes that he had


    no ns of giving up.


    "That should be it for today," Mia said coldly as she turned to leave.


    Rocky could no longer keep it together and copsed right after Mia left him. He cursed, "This woman


    was obviously holding a grudge against me and just took it all out on me. What was her problem? Was


    she on her period? But after all, at least I was able to learn some moves from the spiritual martial arts


    and it was all worth it."


    As Rocky could not even stand, he just wrapped up his training early and dragged his broken body


    back to his room. The moment he entered his room, he saw Uriah sound asleep on his bed without a


    care for anything happening around him.


    "Time to get upzybones. I need you to heal me." Rocky woke Uriah up and copsed right on top of


    it.


    Uriah woke up to see its master all bruised up. It immediately started to lick his wounds to help him


    recover. Although Rocky could just drink the magical saliva to heal his wounds, he didn''t have enough


    energy to do anything after the beating Mia gave him. He just wanted to rest as he enjoyed the


    massage from Uriah''s tongue. Unhygienic as it was, he still felt veryfortable.


    It got dark pretty soon. Rocky borrowed Cloud Tiger after dinner and took it out to the depths of the


    Bamboo grove. He wanted to use Uriah to stimte the potential of the Cloud Tiger but the results


    weren''t as he expected.


    ''Although there were many ways to achieve its full potential, it was still not enough with our current


    method due to theck of support and proper equipment. I have to try something more dramatic, ''


    Rocky thought as he watched Uriah heal Could Tiger with its saliva after a battle between the two of


    them.


    An idea suddenly came to him. ''That''s it! It might be a bit risky, but I''m sure it will work.'' He thought to


    himself.


    Another night went by.


    After another day of brutal training with Mia, Rocky went back to his room and left a message to Flint


    beforehand asking him to head to the bamboo grove.


    Flint saw the message left by Rocky and it read "Please bring the Cloud Tiger to the bamboo grove".


    He looked confused as he wondered what he was up to and why he did not just take it himself. Odd as


    it seemed, Flint still brought the Cloud Tiger to the bamboo grove to meet Rocky.


    Flint got the feeling that he was being watched the second he set foot inside the bamboo grove. It felt


    as if he was about to be ambushed so he looked around cautiously.


    Suddenly a shadow quickly charged towards Flint from the dark. Could Tiger immediately stepped up


    to protect its master. However the opponent was too powerful that it blew Cloud Tiger into the air. It


    then turned to Flint with its sharp w that was full of power.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Despite the fact that it happened out of blue, Flint remained calm as the Dragon Spirit Mark on his arm


    began to shine. Freezing air permeated the entire area, and an ice sword materialized out of nothing. It


    came swooping through the air and took the fearsome hit from the w! But the owner of the w was


    too powerful as it kept pressing the sword towards Flint.


    Just as Flint wanted to draw back because he could no longer hold it, a shadow dart shot forward about


    three meters away from him. Flint had no time to respond given the short distance while being


    suppressed at the same time.


    The Cloud Tiger, which was unable to make it to its master in time, roared in anger. Roaring was not


    going to help its master now.


    At that instance, the shadow dart just closed in on Flint with great force. If Flint was to be hit directly, he


    would probably die. However, there was nothing Flint could do as he watched it unfold right before his


    eyes. His face was covered in despair at the thought of dying right then and there.


    At that very moment, it happened.


    Just as the shadow dart was less than an inch away from Flint, an ice w like a de swooped


    through the air and shed with it, causing a small explosion with a huge bang and sparks.


    Flint couldn''t help turning towards the direction where the ice w came from. It was where the Cloud


    Tiger was. He never knew that his Cloud Tiger was capable of anything like it.


    Meanwhile, the being that was suppressing Flint pulled back and stopped the attack.


    There came the sound of hands pping. A round of apuse erupted around


    him.

 Chapter 47 Extraordinary Discovery

    Chapter 47 Extraordinary Discovery


    Flint froze for a second as he looked towards the sound and saw a figure where the dart came from. It


    was none other than Rocky while the beast that just pressed him with its ws was Uriah.


    "Was that you?" Flint realized in an instant that the attacker was Rocky.


    "If I knew that this would work earlier, I would not have gone through so much trouble," Rocky said with


    a smile on his face.


    Flint still did not understand the reason behind his actions. He felt both humiliated and furious. He


    approached Rocky and pointed the ice sword towards his face. Uriah wanted to protect its master but


    Rocky stopped it.


    "You have every right to be angry. However, you will not achieve anything if you refuse to enter the


    tiger''s den. Besides, who do you think just saved you?" Rocky asked Flint as he squinted at him.


    Flint looked confused as he then looked at his Cloud Tiger.


    "That''s right. Your war beast just saved your life." Rocky affirmed his suspicions.


    "That''s not possible. How could the Cloud Tiger have such abilities?" Flint found it hard to believe that


    the Cloud Tiger possessed the power of ice.


    "Uriah......" Rocky called his war beast to gesture it to attack.


    Uriah immediately jumped towards the Cloud Tiger. The Cloud Tiger sensed the uing danger and


    immediately brandished its w. An ice w then shot out of its w in an instant and was aimed at


    Uriah. Uriah dodged the attack as the ice w went straight into the bamboo grove and sted a


    couple of bamboos to bits and pieces.


    Flint was shocked by what he just witnessed. He turned rigidly towards Rocky and asked him, "What


    the hell is the meaning of this? How did the Cloud Tiger learn to do all of that?"


    "You''ve always treated it as a war beast that was only good with its strength. That was your mistake.


    The Cloud Tiger always had potential with ice in his body simr to a spiritual beast. Once activated,


    such ability can be used by the war beast the same way spiritual beasts do," Rocky exined to Flint in


    detail.


    "How did the Cloud Tiger acquire a spiritual beast''s power with ice?" Flint still couldn''t fully grasp the


    concept Rocky was telling him.


    "The ancestors of the Cloud Tiger were probably abination of a war beast and a spiritual beast. I


    believe this also applies to other war beasts, not just the Cloud Tiger. Many of them have some sort of


    hidden potential within them." Rocky started having these clues after his study on the Cloud Tiger, and


    he came to believe that it also applied to other war beasts.


    However, the beast evaluators in this world only knew how to evaluate a beast but had no clue how to


    cultivate and activate the full potential of spirit-manipted beasts. Rocky would not have discovered


    the potential hidden inside the Cloud Tiger if it hadn''t been for his persistence in experimentations.


    What Rocky failed to understand was that it was very difficult to be a beast evaluator in this world.


    There had been a time when there were contending schools of thoughts among the different beast


    evaluators. But eventually, every school of beast evaluation began to live off their past gains instead of


    progressing and exchanging ideas with one another. To make things worse, the Beast Evaluation Skill


    had been closely guarded as a secret of every school, which made it more difficult for their knowledge


    to be passed on. On the other hand, it was a technique that wasrgely dependent on one''s gift. There


    had been many who studied the Beast Evaluation Skill that finally gave up as nothing had been


    achieved. The ones who were gifted enough to be beast evaluators were very rare. So many


    Beast Evaluation Skills had been lost due to theck of inheritance and the constantly decreasing


    number of beast evaluators. Nowadays, top-tier beast evaluators could be counted with a single hand.


    Every country coveted their own talents yet very few were made avable.


    The gift of the Beast Encyclopedia from Marcia to Rocky was indeed very helpful to his quest.


    Rocky, as a rookie beast evaluator, just made history in this world bybining the evaluation and


    cultivation of spirit-manipted beasts. This could significantly improve their abilities.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then how did you discover that there was some sort of ice ability within the Cloud Tiger?" Flint


    followed up with more inquiries.


    "This is where I make my living. Sorry, but I cannot tell you anything about it." Rocky gave a


    mischievous smile as he continued, "In conclusion, you could say that the potential of the Cloud Tiger


    had somehow been activated. It is now up to you to cultivate it and make it even stronger. By the way,


    your dragon spiritual power is also anchored on ice, the same as your Cloud Tiger which will make it


    way easier for you tomand it." Rocky found Flint to be very lucky as he just acquired a war beast


    with the ability of a spiritual beast while Rocky had been the one who worked hard to bring out its


    potential.


    The sess of the experiment on the Cloud Tiger significantly boosted Rocky''s confidence because it


    showed that the theory he had studied in the modern world could also be applied in this world.


    However, what Rocky failed to realize was that this was just the beginning and what was about toe


    next would be way more difficult than his estimation.


    "Thank you." Flint stared at Rocky and thanked him with sincerity.


    "What?" Rocky had never expected Flint to tell him those two words. This was definitely a first.


    "It seems like I owe you one. I promise to repay you one day," Flint said with affirmation before he took


    off with the Cloud Tiger.


    Rocky smiled without giving it too much thought. He didn''t know at that time that Flint would see what


    happened to be a favor he had to repay.


    Rocky went back to the bamboo grove after Flint''s departure and started to cultivate the spiritual


    martial arts that he learnt from his training with Mia.


    Meanwhile, in a room full of aroma with pink portieres inside a magnificent residence at the northeast


    corner of the royal city, there was a beautiful woman in a pool of hot water with herbs floating around


    her. Many candles lit up the room like it was day light. The skin of that woman was tender and white


    while her hair was jet-ck. She wore no makeup yet her face was charming and lovely. She was


    young, energetic, and lively.


    Rocky would have still found this scene a treat to his eyes despite theirst encounter.


    The woman was none other than Marcia Mu.


    She was leaning on the edge of the pool as she enjoyed the water around her body. A frivolous smiling


    face suddenly came into her heart as she opened her eyes.


    "What the hell is happening to me? I have been thinking about him a lot ever since I got back. Am I


    regretting not killing him when we met?" Marcia shouted at herself in anger with a bit of confusion.


    She then stood up from the water. Her curvy body was then exposed in the air and was indeed


    intoxicating. There was a mark of silver lines on her back that shone bright under the candle light. They


    were all very beautiful.

 Chapter 48 The General Was About To Visit The Dragon Field

    Chapter 48 The General Was About To Visit The Dragon Field


    Frowning, Marcia touched her back subconsciously. Worry was written all over her beautiful eyes. So


    tensed up, she began mumbling to herself, "Oh, no. I should not have trusted that guy. What if he


    cannot keep the secret? What if he identally lets slip? To avert a disaster, I have to take


    precautions.


    In the first ce, he has lied about his name, but since he is a royal spirit maniptor, it will not be


    difficult to find him. To get started, I''ll need to investigate his whereabouts. I can''t rest until I find him.


    Only then will I be at peace..." Suddenly, Marcia calmed down and stopped mumbling. An unexpected


    idea had struck her.


    In an abrupt turn, her eyes sparkled with excitement. "Where are the maids?" shemanded.


    Promptly, two maids in white brocade showed up and bowed in deference. Respectfully they asked,


    "What is the order, General?"


    The dragon mark on the left arm of Marcia faintly flickered, then, by a mere lift of her finger, the water


    below them swooshed through a thin and long drift. An outline of a face soon condensed into shape by


    her magical powers.


    "He is a royal spirit maniptor. I need you to find him at all cost. I don''t mind even if you have to scour


    the entire Imperial City. As soon as you find him,e back and let me know. By all means, keep it all


    below, to avoid raising eyebrows," Marcia cautioned, after thinking for a moment.


    "Yes, as you wish," the two maids readily took the order.


    They left and began their search straight away, but they made every effort to stay under the rudder. So


    everything went on as usual, for several days without any surprise.


    Daily, Mia made things so hard for Rocky that he wondered if this was karma, paying him back for


    misdeeds of his previous life¡ªa life which he had no control over. Had he dumped her for another


    woman in their former life? She was pushing him to the wall with her so-called ''special treats''. Mia was


    proving to be a difficult sparring partner in his martial arts training. Fortunately, he could learn from Mia


    the Illusion Technique she applied in their daily practice. He could now apply it quite skillfully himself.


    The only constion he had was that Mia was pushing him to give his best in training and he hoped it


    was good for his strength and endurance. All the bruises and injuries aside, there was a silver lining to


    the harsh treatment that Mia dished out on him.


    There was a total of six palm, feet and finger movements in the Illusion Technique of the spiritual


    martial arts¡ªtwo for each part of the body. Apart from illusions, the other elements of spiritual martial


    arts were not so muchplicated. General formation in spiritual martial arts required specialization for


    best results. Each disciple had to choose a skill and stick to that, for the rest of the process. That meant


    everyone having a specialty, either in palm, feet or finger skills. But Illusion Techniques were quite


    different from the general spiritual martial arts. Here, one could practice the Illusion Techniques while


    showing no nature of his or her dragon spiritual power. Illusion Techniques always left room for


    tweaking and changes whenever necessary. By doing so, illusions allowed the advantage of


    unpredictable, surprise moves. Illusion cultivators could attack using any movement, including


    movements of the fingers, palms, and feet. In short, illusion gave cultivators freedom to switch between


    skills at will, which would leave the enemy reeling in confusion.


    Right now, a man and a beast were embroiled in fierce fighting, deep in the thick woods.


    "Whirlwind Kick..." Yelling at the top of his lungs, Rocky moved in a split second and flew up to kick. His


    movements were blistering.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    However, Uriah was equally swift in defense, leaping, and dodging every kick without any sign of panic.


    On counter attack, he hit out at Rocky with his quick, powerful palm.


    "Air-splitting Palm..." At the meantime, Rocky had no intention to retreat but to sustain the assault by


    his palm skills, until Uriah could not put up anymore. But Uriah, unfazed at Rocky''s palm roared,


    wagged his two tails and struck back bravely by his own palm, answering fight fire with fire! It was an


    epic battle of spiritual forces, without any tricks, pitting a man against a beast. With powerful bolts of


    energy from each side, they raised a cloud of smoke and dust.


    "It was a tie again?" Rocky eximed, slowly getting down on his knees as gestured for a ceasefire.


    Uriah also followed Rocky to the ground, excited about thepetition. He was yearning for another


    bout.


    "You are over the moon now, huh? Tell you what, I will defeat you sooner orter." Rocky couldn''t help


    but chuckle. Thanks to Uriah for being a great sparring partner, Rocky had improved a lot in such a


    short time. But to his surprise, Uriah was also learning a great deal from sparring with rocky in practice.


    Not a single day of their mockpetition had Rocky defeated Uriah. In most cases, they always


    ended in a draw.


    After their bout, Rocky walked directly to thekeside and sat down cross-legged. For a while, he


    meditated to gain inner peace and then began to cultivate on the Mysterious Dragon Skill. There was a


    big difference when he skipped the fourth grade to work on the fifth instead. Under the magical powers


    of the saliva he harvested from Uriah, his spiritual power steadily grew.


    But, inparison with the great breakthrough he had when he assimted the spiritual power of the


    yellow spiritual crystal, the progress of this time was rtively mild. Now, he would require lots of


    determination and risk-taking, or else he''d have to go with small steps at a time. dly, he settled for


    theter.


    So, he sat still to cultivate for a whole night. When he went back to his room in the morning, he was


    surprised to find everyone busy, preparing for what appeared to be an important event ahead. There


    was even a group of handymen, hanging festival red satin and arranging potted nts and flowers.


    Wondering what was going on here, he keenly followed the conversation. Then he saw Mia together


    with some of the ministers he once met in the Grand Dragon Hall. For such dignitaries from the Holy


    Dragon Empire toe here, Rocky guessed their unexpected visit was a herald to something big. He


    put going to his room on hold and decided to stick around, trying to find out what the big event was


    about.


    "Master Mia, why would General Marcia suddenly review the training program?" One of the ministers


    could not wait to ask.


    "General Marcia? Could it be the pretty General whose name was Marcia that I met before? She is


    coming to visiting the dragon field? Then I shall use the magical saliva to exchange some more spiritual


    crystals with her. Wouldn''t that be good idea?" Rocky was thrilled. What he did not know was the


    looming crisis.


    "I have not received full information on the situation. I have also just got word of it only a few minutes


    ago." Mia too, was surprised. All in all, Marcia was now in a high position. Usually, she would not be


    interested in trivial things such as the training of newly promoted royal spirit maniptors. She had far


    more important duties on her te.


    "Priest Dean sent a messenger in particr to remind me that I must do everything to ensure the Great


    General a memorable visit. Not a single negligence or mistake is allowed. If anything upsets General


    Marcia, she would mention it to His Majesty. We will all be done by then." One of the ministers gave his


    thought. There was a reason for his worries. Marcia was cherished by the Holy Dragon Empire. So


    even the slightest unbing incidence toward her would have cause great disturbance in the entire


    empire.


    Furthermore, no one else knew the background of Marcia other than the emperor of the Holy Dragon


    Empire. When she first arrived in the Holy Dragon Empire, she was already a proud, nearly invincible


    royal spirit maniptor at the Divine Stage. Her level of cultivation base awed the whole empire. Word


    had it that she had fought against six powerful cultivators at the Supernal Stage and defeated them all.


    It was clear that her cultivation base was strong enough for the rank of general.


    But Marcia remained a mystery. Most people did not know the first thing about her real power, and


    deliberately, she kept her background a top-secret. But without a doubt, her cultivation base ranked top


    in the entire Holy Dragon Empire.


    That exined the urgent preparations that were happening here, ahead of the impromptu visit by the


    Great General. The fact that she wasing to review the training program called for thorough,


    meticulous work.

 Chapter 49 Busy Dragon Field

    Chapter 49 Busy Dragon Field


    Marcia would be visiting the dragon field in the afternoon. As soon as Mia got this news, the entire


    dragon field, which had always been quiet in the morning, became lively.


    To wee Marcia, Mia and some other ministers came early to the dragon field and nned to


    redecorate it. They even went as far as nning to change it up to look like a big feast.


    On top of that, many aristocrats, high officials, even members of nobility and royalty came rushing


    towards the dragon field after hearing the news. Even the ordeal of standing under the scorching heat


    of the sun did not stop them from patiently waiting for Marcia''s arrival. They wanted to witness the


    graceful arrival of the Marcia who was famous all over the country with their own eyes.


    "It seems like this Marcia is really famous. Even these privileged people are so eager to see her that


    they don''t mind standing under the hot sun," Rocky said as he amusedly looked at the scene. He had


    no idea that Marcia''s influence was this huge. He then left to return to his room.


    The news of Marcia''s arrival had already spread among the trainees in the area. They all went


    completely crazy as if they were pumped up with excitants. Although Marcia had been famous


    throughout the entire country for a very long time and these new royal spirit maniptors had already


    heard a lot about her, only a few of them had been fortunate enough to have met her personally. It was


    no wonder that they all acted like mad dogs upon hearing the news that the legendarily powerful and


    remarkably stunning general was going to watch them train.


    "It will be excellent if Marcia would take me as an apprentice."


    "I''m even willing to be her servant!"


    "You''re both so unambitious. I will make her my girlfriend and marry her, and then I will be rich for the


    rest of my life."


    Rocky heard several of the trainees daydreaming and fantasizing as he walked towards the door of his


    room. He could not help a smile from appearing on his face as he wondered what these trainees'' faces


    would look like if they knew that not only had he met their dream lover, but also seen her naked.


    He then saw Flint quietly cultivating with his legs crossed as he entered the room.


    "You''re not going to train today?" Rocky curiously asked.


    "Don''t you know? They said we can take a rest this morning," Flint answered him as he opened his


    eyes.


    "Is it because Marcia is visiting us that they gave us a half-day off? I didn''t expect that Mia would make


    an exception for anyone," Rocky gruffly contested. He was slowlying to the understanding that in


    this society, people also rated power and authority as important. They were willing to break rules when


    it came to pleasing the powerful people.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Of course she would make an exception for Marcia. Marcia is one of the Three Great Generals of the


    Holy Dragon Empire, only second to His Majesty. She will alwayse first. Even important events will


    be put aside, not to mention a half-day training. However, I wonder why a Great General wants to


    watch our training. She can beat us with just one finger. I somewhat find it strange that she''s interested


    in our training," Flint contemted.


    "How powerful is this Marcia?" Rocky asked. Despite having seen Marcia fight the martial arts master


    from the Timber Deity Empire in a fierce and epic battle, he did notpletely know what level she


    was in. He also did not know about the concept of a martial arts master.


    "What I know is that she is at the Divine Stage right now. What I don''t really know is how powerful she


    exactly is, because after one reaches the Supernal Stage, it will be hard to go further than that. It would


    be incredibly difficult to upgrade to the Divine Stage. They might not upgrade even if they cultivate for


    several years. Most maniptors at the Immortal Stage only exist in legends and masters at the Divine


    Stage won''t show their real power if it isn''t necessary. Therefore the stronger a master is, the more they


    stay low-key. After all, they had cultivated so hard to enhance their power, and none of them want to


    draw any attention from enemies," Flint exined.


    "She''s at the Divine Stage? No wonder she''s so powerful," Rocky murmured as he remembered the


    great power Marcia exhibited before.


    Since they had a half-day off, Rocky leisurely had his breakfast. But he still did not want to waste time,


    so he took Uriah with him back to the bamboo forest and continued to practice spiritual martial arts.


    Time flew by quickly and the next thing they knew, it was already afternoon.


    Because Rocky was so concentrated on his cultivation, he did not notice that everyone else had gone


    until he heard a loud noise that came from the direction of the dragon field.


    Rocky then immediately left the yard and rushed to the dragon field with Uriah. He saw numerous


    people crowded in the center of the dragon field as he passed through the gate. They all looked


    reverent as they stood in two lines.


    A fancy carriage surrounded by hundreds of beautiful guards in silver armour soon showed up at the


    entrance of the dragon field.


    The crowd grew even more giddily exuberant as they saw the fancy carriage. Everyone craned their


    necks, trying to sneak a peek at the beautiful general through the gauze curtain.


    Rocky was close to the crowd when the fancy carriage stopped. He did not want to squeeze between


    the people in the crowd, so he just stood behind them.


    A stunning figure then raised the gauze curtain and walked down from the carriage. Everyone finally


    saw the breathtakingly beautiful face of the general.


    Everyone on the dragon field immediately went crazy, eximing excitedly at Marcia''s


    beauty.

 Chapter 50 Close Relations

    Chapter 50 Close Rtions


    "We personally wanted to wee you on your visit here, General Marcia," Mia and the other ministers


    who had been waiting for a long time came up to the general to greet her.


    "There''s no need for ceremony. I nned to visit secretly, to patrol. How did the news of my visit spread


    so quickly?" Marcia sternly said, unimpressed by the ceremony. The attention everyone gave her and


    the scious gazes that she was receiving from the men made her ufortable and ill at ease.


    Marcia''s displeased expression began to make all the ministers feel nervous, their stomachs tightening


    in fright. They stood still as they anxiously held their breaths, hoping to give her a good impression.


    Marcia was one of the most powerful people in the Holy Dragon Empire. They all knew that if she


    would want to punish them for their ipetence, she would be able to do it very easily.


    "It is our great honour to wee you here, General Marcia. That is why we did our best to prepare an


    extravagant ceremony. It is our responsibility to do so," came the hurried reply of a minister, a big smile


    stered on his face.


    "I don''t care for the ceremony. I''ve been used to it by now. It''s just the same every time," the general


    coldly stated. She then turned to Mia and said, "Master Mia, please call out all the royal spirit


    maniptors."


    "General Marcia, why don''t you take a rest first?" Mia insisted. She knew that Marcia went for a visit to


    observe the training, but she did not expect that she would actually do it, let alone do it right away just a


    few minutes after her arrival.


    "I believe I have made it clear that I am here to see their exercises," Marcia emphasized. However,


    inside her mind, observing the exercises was just an excuse for her to find the man who had cheated


    her.


    Marcia ordered her soldiers to find Rocky. They had looked for him everywhere, including the dragon


    field, but they did not find any useful clues. But unbeknownst to them, they had already ran into Rocky.


    They were not able to recognize him because his appearance had changed quite drastically since he


    last met Marcia.


    Rocky would be able to finally get Marcia off his tail. However, she was unyielding and insisted on


    going to the dragon field to look for him. Hence, this was the reason for her visit to the dragon field.


    Perhaps it was destined that they would meet again.


    "Y-yes! Of course, General!" Mia stammered, reacting at once. She did not dare say anything else; she


    just bowed down before Marcia and then turned back around to order every young man to assemble at


    the field immediately.


    All the young men then instantaneously marched up to Marcia and respectfully greeted her.


    Marcia looked at each of the young men, but soon shook her head in disappointment, turned to Mia


    and asked, "Are these all the young men?"


    "Yes, that''s all of¡­" Mia stopped abruptly as she tried to remember something. She turned her gaze


    towards the group of young men. As she initially thought, Rocky was not among them.


    "Where''s Basil Long?" Mia hissed at the young men.


    They all looked at each other, also clueless as to where Rocky was.


    "I''m here," Rocky said from behind the crowd, watching. He overheard Mia asking the other young men


    about him and decided to show up. If he did not appear before Mia at once, he would most certainly get


    punished for it. Therefore, he reluctantly joined up with the rest of the young men. He unflinchingly


    looked at Marcia and smiled, not an ounce of terror on his face.


    Marcia was not able to recognize him at first nce, but she was a bit suspicious that he looked


    somewhat familiar. After carefully watching Rocky for a while, she stared at him, pointed out, and


    bellowed, "It''s you!"


    Everyone was shocked at what had just happened. They had no idea what Marcia meant.


    Rocky was also left shocked at seeing Marcia point at him. He anticipated that Marcia would pretend


    that she did not know him. However, she did in fact went there to find him. He did not realize it until he


    saw the spiteful look on Marcia''s face. It was toote; he did not have the time to conceal himself.


    In addition to the animosity that Marcia felt towards Rocky at that moment, she also felt very confused.


    Rocky had changed so much since thest time they saw each other that she was not able to


    recognize him at first nce. She also found his spiritual power extremely strange. It was not strong,


    but it was not weak either. Nevertheless, it didn''t matter. What was important was that she had already


    found Rocky.


    It was absolutely clear what she would do now.


    "General Marcia, you know Basil Long?" Mia shot Marcia a puzzled look.


    "Basil Long? That actually sounds really familiar..." Marcia''s brows furrowed in concentration. The


    name was very familiar. Moreover, his family name was Long, the royal name.


    "Basil is the youngest son of the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire. He used to be a prince, but not


    anymore because he destroyed¨C" Mia started to exin, but was cut off by the general.


    "He''s the youngest son of the emperor?" Marcia eximed and then continued to ask, "Has he bonded


    with the Holy Dragon Bead?" She finally remembered why the name sounded familiar; when she


    returned, she heard that someone named Basil Long had bonded with the Holy Dragon Bead. Although


    she was curious about the news, she didn''t really pay much attention on it.


    "That''s right," Mia confirmed, nodding her head.


    Marcia stared at the young man in front of her. She had no idea that he was Basil who had bonded with


    the Holy Dragon Bead. Her animosity towards him suddenly dissipated. Everyone''s eyes were fixated


    on every move as she approached Rocky. She scanned him up and down and said, "I want you to


    apany me around the dragon field. Only you. No one else is allowed to follow us."


    She then started to leave with Rocky. Everyone looked at each other in a mix of shock and confusion.


    Their curiosity was aroused and they could not stop thinking about what the nature of the rtionship


    between the General Marcia and the exiled good-for-nothing prince was. ''Why did she ask him to show


    her around?'' was what everyone thought.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rocky had a bad feeling about the whole situation. However, once he saw the envious looks on


    everyone''s faces, he felt quite smug. ''All of them are probably thinking that there''s something going on


    between us, '' he thought.


    Mia was terribly confused when she suddenly remembered that Marcia had once asked about a man


    called Rocky in the dragon field a little while back when she retrieved the colored pearl. But she was


    now even more confused. ''How did they meet each other?'' she thought. Basil was the youngest prince


    and all the people knew that he had always been sickly since he was a child, often just staying inside


    his room. Marcia on the other hand had been fighting ever since she arrived at the Holy Dragon


    Empire. She rarely ever came back and hardly took part in any celebrations if it was not necessary. It


    was impossible that the two had met before. Even though Mia was very clever, she could not find out


    the rtion between Marcia and Rocky.


    "All right! General Marcia!" Rocky raised up the corner of his lips into a smile and openly cuddled


    Marcia around the waist, showing that they were indeed very close to each other.


    Everyone''s jaws dropped to the floor at Rocky''s actions. Their envious eyes that were as sharp as


    knives were fixed on his hand. They all thought that he would definitely receive dangerous


    consequences from what he did


    because they had never seen a man touch Marcia, not even her hands. The way they saw it, if a man


    dared to try even just a tiny bit of flirting with Marcia, he would most definitely be beaten to death by her


    incredible fighting strength.


    They considered Marcia as a holy symbol in their minds and Rocky dared to¡ªat least they thought so


    ¡ªvite her.


    "How dare Basil do that?" Mia gasped. She immediately frowned, wanting Rocky to stop his unrefined


    behaviour.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, Marcia did not start violently beating Rocky. Instead, she brought her


    lips close to his ear. "Do you want to die now? How dare you flirt with me in the public?" she said in a


    low voice, almost growling.


    "You came here to find me. It might not be good news for me, so why not flirt with a beauty while I have


    the chance?" Rocky brazenly teased.


    Marcia was so furious and taken aback by what Rocky said that she was at a loss for words and all she


    could do was glower at him. She did not want to beat up a young spirit maniptor like him because


    she wanted to maintain her excellent public image as a well-respected general.


    However, things had be different in everyone''s eyes. What they saw was Marcia and Rocky


    talking intimately and cuddling with each other. It made them even more curious about many things


    regarding the nature of the two''s rtionship. The prudish nobles and aristocrats carefully watched


    them as they gossiped among themselves. The scene that was happening before their eyes was


    probably the most interesting thing that had happened in their boring uneventful lives. Five versions of


    the story quickly spread among the crowd.


    "Let''s go! There are too many people. We need to find a quiet ce," Marcia urgently said as she


    calmly turned around and got rid of Rocky''s hand on her waist. She then proceeded to directly walk


    forward.

 Chapter 51 The Surprising And Precious Gifts From Marcia (Part One)

    Chapter 51 The Surprising And Precious Gifts From Marcia (Part One)


    Hearing that Marcia wanted to have a private talk with him, Rocky had a bitter smile and shrugged. He


    turned around and had a look at the crowd that stared at him and Marcia. They were gossiping about


    them. He didn''t seem to care as he strutted away with Marcia. Marcia, a well-respected and well-known


    general, didn''t beat him hard, which meant that she had given him enough face in public. The crowd


    didn''t know the truth and obviously thought that there was a special rtionship between them.


    "Master Mia, what on earth is going on? Why does General Marcia want to talk with that Basil?" The


    officials in the crowd asked,pletely baffled. Those two people were supposed to be from two


    different worlds. They should never have got any chance to meet each other. Even if they knew each


    other, how could the mighty general be willing to talk to an insignificant civilian like Basil?


    Just like the officials, Mia was at a loss and shook her head nkly.


    The fact remained that nearly one thousand people at the dragon field were stunned, with their mouth


    agape. Other than watching them leave, there was hardly anything they could do.


    Rocky followed Marcia. He was anxious as Marcia had been silent all the way. She seemed to be lost


    in her own thoughts. Unable to tolerate the silence, he walked a few steps forward. He could not stop


    himself and asked, "Excuse me! Marcia, why were you looking for me?"


    "If I tell you that I want to kill you, so that you keep your mouth shut forever and also to prevent the


    revtion of my secret, how would you react?" Marcia asked jokingly. She turned around and steered


    her attention to Rocky. However, from the serious look on her face, Rocky felt that she was not joking


    at all.


    "I''ve kept my mouth shut and never told anyone your secret!" Rocky protested and lookedpletely


    innocent.


    "But, I''m still worried that my secret might leak out as long as you are alive." Marcia squinted at Rocky


    coldly. All of a sudden, the glint in her beautiful eyes disappeared.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, before you kill me, please take this," Rocky added at once. Calmly he took out two bottles of the


    magical saliva from the pocket inside his robe and handed them to Marcia.


    "What is inside the bottles?" Marcia seemed to know the answer, yet she feigned ignorance and asked


    Rocky.


    "You had mentioned earlier that you wanted this miracle liquid. I kept that in mind and managed to get


    two bottles for you," answered Rocky honestly.


    Rocky''s words made Marcia''s heart pound like a drum. She hade to find Rocky as she was


    determined to kill him. She clearly told Rocky what she wanted to do. But neither was Rocky afraid nor


    worried for his life. Rather he was offering her two bottles of the miracle liquid she had been always


    longing for. She felt that she was wrong.


    She also had a deep understanding of the magical effect of the miracle liquid. Even a single drop of


    such a liquid would have amazing effects, and here Rocky was ready to give away two bottles to her.


    Based on her judgment, if he sold a bottle of the miracle liquid, he could definitely get rich. It would be


    right to say that Rocky was being too generous to her.


    "Don''t hold the thought that I wouldn''t kill you after you offer me these two good bottles of the miracle


    liquid," Marcia warned coldly. Though Rocky was being too generous to her, she still had the worry that


    her secret would be revealed by him.


    "Come with me," Rocky said simply. It seemed as if he was not taking her warning seriously. After


    finishing his words, he turned around abruptly and walked towards the yard where he was living.


    Seeing Rocky''s back, Marcia couldn''t help but clench her fist. If she wanted to kill Rocky, she just had


    to wave her hand gently, and Rocky would be dead meat. So, she would not have to worry anymore


    about her secret. If someone investigated Rocky''s death, she could use the excuse that Rocky was


    trying to harass her so she killed him. In the end, nobody would even bother to trouble her, as she was


    a high-ranking general of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    However, those were her previous thoughts. Now she happened to know that Rocky, known as Basil,


    was one of the sons of the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire. Things would be much trickier if she


    killed him. Although he had been demoted as a civilian due to his father''s punishment, he still had the


    blood of the emperor in his body, and if she killed him, she would also offend the royal family. On the


    other hand, he was also the royal spirit maniptor who had integrated the Holy Dragon Bead into his


    body.


    Others might have little understanding about the Holy Dragon Bead. She was more knowledgeable


    because it had a pretty close rtionship with the tattoo on her back. If she killed Rocky now, the tattoo


    on her back would be useless.


    Keeping in mind the above reasons, even if she had the intention of killing Rocky, she would not carry


    out such an intent now. Or in other words, she was not allowed to kill him unless she figured out the


    secret hidden on her back. But after she figured out the secret, it would be rather unnecessary to


    kill Rocky.


    Perhaps it was the first time in Marcia''s life that she felt most helpless. When she could easily kill a


    person, she hesitated for a long time and gave it so much thought. It was definitely not her style.


    Usually, she was a very decisive and formidable general who would intimidate countless enemies on


    the battlefield. Never had she expected that she would be in such a dilemma.


    "Damn it!" Marcia red at Rocky''s back and swore coldly. Seeing Rocky go out of her sight, she had


    no way but to follow him.


    "Where are we going?" Marcia asked in a cold voice after catching up with Rocky.


    "There''s a little guy who is so eager to see you," Rocky said and beamed.


    "Do you mean your war beast?" Marcia couldn''t help thinking of the lovely war beast that followed


    Rockyst time.


    Rocky didn''t reply but simply took Marcia to his room where his war beast was kept. As soon as the


    door of his room was opened, a shadow of the beast sprang out, not towards Rocky, but towards


    Marcia. It was Rocky''s war beast, Uriah.


    Howl! Rocky saw Uriah get in front of Marcia, winked its two big eyes, stared at Marcia and shook its


    head, looking a little excited. Apparently, it recognized Marcia.

 Chapter 52 The Surprising And Precious Gifts From Marcia (Part Two)

    Chapter 52 The Surprising And Precious Gifts From Marcia (Part Two)


    When Marcia saw Uriah, she was quite stunned by its size and asked in surprise, "Is it that little guy I


    sawst time? Why it has grown to such a big beast, and its power has leapt from one-star to three-


    star? Could it be because you fed it the whole yellow spiritual crystal?"


    Rocky didn''t deny the fact and nodded.


    "Are you out of your mind? How could you feed the entire yellow spiritual crystal to a war beast that


    hadn''t reached the level of one-star? Do you want to kill it?" Marcia snarled. She was really mad at


    Rocky as Uriah could have died after taking the yellow spiritual crystal.


    "Don''t worry! Uriah is quite healthy now!" Rocky spoke in a surprised tone. He never expected that


    Marcia would be mad at him because of Uriah.


    "It is also my fault. I should have told you how to use the yellow spiritual crystal correctly. Luckily, it is


    fine now, otherwise¡­" Marcia hesitated toplete her sentence. "Unexpectedly, the yellow spiritual


    crystal haspletely drawn out its potential. It''s a pity that I am not a beast evaluator, or else I could


    have helped to evaluate the potential of your beast," Marcia added with a guilty look on her face. She


    seemed to be quite fond of Uriah.


    "I might do a wrong thing, but you see, the result is good. Thanks to your spiritual crystal, Uriah has


    been able to grow bigger and more powerful. And for this I am sure, my war beast would like to thank


    you personally," Rocky told Marcia and yelled out to Uriah, "Uriah, she is your benefactor! You should


    express your appreciation to her now!"


    As soon as Rocky finished speaking, Uriah seemed to have understood his words. At once, it jumped


    up and leaned against Marcia. It stuck out its tongue and began licking Marcia''s face.


    "No...! Stop licking me! Stop that!" Marcia was bewildered and at a loss by such a sudden and


    enthusiastic form of appreciation. Moreover, she was tickled by Uriah''s licking, so she kept chuckling.


    At that moment, she was so happy,pletely different from her apathy a moment ago. To Rocky, her


    smile was like spring flowers and flowing water, so natural that it warmed his heart. Marcia, as a high


    level official of the Holy Dragon Empire, seldom had such a rxed moment.


    The scene in front of Rocky was like a real-life version of beauty and the beast. He held his hands in


    front of his chest and watched the scene with great interest, while the corners of his mouth curved into


    an evil smile.


    After Marcia patted and cated the excited Uriah, she immediately red at Rocky and scolded, "You


    did it on purpose, right? So, you can have a goodugh at me! Aren''t you afraid that I''ll kill you?"


    "If you wanted to kill me, you could have done it long time ago. Based on your high rank, you need a


    simple excuse to kill me. Nobody would dare to say anything about it and you will never be convicted or


    punished. Yet, since you didn''t kill me earlier, I don''t think you''ll kill me after seeing my lovely Uriah,"


    Rocky replied with a calm face.


    Marcia was taken aback by his words, but she kept herself calm. She never thought that Rocky could


    analyze her mind so thoroughly and correctly. Still, he did not know that the real reason he was not


    being killed by her was that he had the power of the Holy Dragon Bead. The power was of great


    importance to her, so she could not kill Rocky. Moreover, she had to protect Rocky and keep him safe.


    She had to help him grow stronger until he could activate the real power of his Holy Dragon Bead.


    Rocky still owed her, and whether to kill him or not in the future depended on her mood and the


    situation then.


    On the other hand, Rocky was totally unaware that the decision of his life and death had been made by


    Marcia within a few minutes. Fortunately, he was safe for the time being.


    After a few blinks of her beautiful eyes, Marcia seemed to have made up her mind about something.


    Rocky saw her use her spiritual power to open the Magic Spiritual Space. At once, she took a


    brownish-red round bead out of it, and slowly spoke, "This spiritual power gathering crystal can be


    used to absorb the spiritual power of heaven and earth. Thus, when it''s used for cultivation, you can


    get two-fold improvement in your cultivation with only half the effort." Saying so, she handed over the


    spiritual power gathering crystal to Rocky.


    If any senior spirit maniptors were present there, their jaws would have dropped at the sight of such


    a scene. It was unbelievable because the spiritual power gathering crystal was one of the rarest and at


    the highest level of spiritual crystals. It was almost thought to be extinct. In the whole Holy Dragon


    Empire, there were only two such rare crystals. One was offered to Rocky moments ago. The other


    was in Bryant''s hand, but it had been passed to his granddaughter, Shirley long time ago. In addition to


    Shirley''s iparable talent, the rare crystal was the vital reason that her power kept improving faster


    than her peers.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    If the role of the magical saliva was to increase the amount of a cultivator''s spiritual power, then the


    role of spiritual power gathering crystal was to strengthen his spiritual power. Thus, getting such a rare


    crystal free of charge, was no doubt like winning a great lottery for Rocky. He never thought he would


    be so lucky.


    Realizing that Marcia didn''t kill him, but offered him an extremely precious treasure, Rocky raised his


    eyebrows and took it without any hesitation. He thought of it as a favor that she was returning to him as


    he had offered her two bottles of magical saliva.


    "And these three yellow spiritual crystals are for the small¡­ No, I should say, it is for the big guy now..."


    Marcia continued as she delivered them to Rocky. He hadn''t yet recovered from his ecstasy after


    getting the free and rare gift, i.e. the spiritual power gathering crystal from Marcia. Upon that she was


    giving three yellow spiritual crystals to him. Surprised at her gesture, he felt he would faint with such big


    surprises.


    "All right," Rocky replied lightly and took them as well. Despite the confusion and the mix of emotions


    he felt inside, he looked rather calm outside.


    "Well, there is one more thing..." Marcia thought for a while and asked, "Tell me, what''s the nature of


    your dragon spiritual power?"

 Chapter 53 Enhancing Rapidly (Part One)

    Chapter 53 Enhancing Rapidly (Part One)


    "It doesn''t have any nature," Rocky answered.


    "That''s not possible. Give me your hand," Marcia doubted what he said so she grabbed Rocky''s hand


    at once before he could even react. Meanwhile, she sent some of her spiritual power into Rocky''s body.


    "Eh? It really doesn''t have any nature. Also, it seems that you..." Marcia suddenly put on an evil smile


    as if she had found Rocky''s secret, but she soon solemnly said again, "How could it have no nature? It


    is way different from the recordation of the Dragon Master n." She seemed to have been looking for


    something in the Magic Spiritual Space from where she then took out a book from and said, "This Vast


    Neb Skill is at the Earthly Stage and whose power has no nature. Though it isn''t the spiritual method


    of the Dragon Master n, it is created by a powerful royal spirit maniptor."


    "How powerful was he?" Rocky asked.


    "I will tell you once you seed in mastering this skill. But you have to raise your power up to the


    Earthly Stage before you could begin practicing this skill. Even if you could cultivate at a high speed,


    you would still need to cultivate for at least one year before you can reach the Earthly Stage. So you


    have to be very patient," Marcia said with a snort.


    "I''m afraid I cannot wait for that long," Rocky said worriedly.


    "The Vast Neb Skill not only contains the form of the spiritual method, but also the


    complementary spiritual martial arts thates with them. It is a very precious skill, so don''t lose it no


    matter what happens," Marcia warned Rocky as she passed the Vast Neb Skill to him.


    "Why are you suddenly being so nice to me?" Rocky asked as soon as he took the Vast Neb Skill.


    He had been quite suspicious of Marcia''s recent behavior, but since she gave him these things for free,


    he epted them all.


    "Well. It is because I don''t like taking others'' things for free. So you can take this as payment for your


    miracle liquid. After all, I am no longer in need of any of these things," Marcia hesitated for a while


    before she could reply. It was actually all an excuse. She was nice to him because she wanted to use


    Rocky''s power of the Holy Dragon Bead. Besides, she had been feeling something strange towards


    Rocky.


    Rocky could tell that Marcia was very secretive and he knew that she would not tell him the truth so he


    decided not to bother asking her again. He didn''t believe that pennies could fall from the heaven.


    "I should be leaving," Marcia felt awkward to stay longer in the room with Rocky alone. Although Uriah


    was also there, she was still getting ready to leave.


    "General Gorgeous. Where could I see you again?" Rocky hesitated for a few seconds before he


    stopped her to ask.


    "See me again? Why would you need to see me again?" Marcia asked in confusion.


    "If I get my hands on more miracle liquid, I could send some to you," Rocky showed her that he could


    also make up creative excuses to see her.


    "I guess I could ask someone else to... No. No one else is allowed to know about this." Marcia was


    going to say that she would just ask someone else to take it, but she thought that it would be very


    inappropriate. After considering for a while, she took out the delicate dagger with a sheath that she


    used thest time when she tried to kill Rocky.


    "You can take my Frozen Wind Dagger. Whenever you want to see me, you cane to my general''s


    mansion with it. There is a unique Snowke Mark on the Frozen Wind Dagger which cannot be copied


    by others. It represents me and only me. My guardians will recognize it the moment you show it to


    them. Besides, the Frozen Wind Dagger is made up of a bone which belonged to a dragon that had


    lived for a millennium. It can greatly strengthen your spiritual power. You may also use it to save your


    life when necessary." Marcia threw the Frozen Wind Dagger towards Rocky. She then disappeared in a


    sh.


    Looking at the sheath decorated with gems, Rocky pulled the dagger out if it. The dagger immediately


    emitted a chilling and dazzling energy.


    "It was certainly a good deal to exchange two bottles of magical saliva for so many precious things,"


    Rocky murmured excitedly as he looked at the spiritual power gathering crystal and three yellow


    spiritual crystals in his left hand, and the Vast Neb Skill and the Frozen Wind in his right hand. Every


    one of these treasures weren''t easy for any spirit maniptor to get, but he acquired them all in one


    breath.


    But as the old saying goes, "Don''t show your valuables." Rocky put away the spiritual power gathering


    crystal and the three yellow spiritual crystals with the Frozen Wind Dagger. He then read through the


    Vast Neb Skill and burned the whole book using his spiritual power after he memorized every word


    written inside it.


    Rocky heard people talking outside his room after he just arranged everything discreetly. He


    immediately opened his door and saw a group of men crowded in front of the door of his room. Some


    of them even fell on the ground as he opened the door.


    "What are you doing here?" Rocky asked them as he stared at them angrily with his arms crossed.


    Seeing that Rocky was angered, these trainees all scattered at once.


    At that time, Flint also came back. He gave Rocky a strange look as he asked, "Do you know General


    Marcia?"


    "No, I don''t. Why, what''s it to you?" Rocky answered while shaking his head.


    "Then why would she ask for you specifically to show her around? Everyone was talking about it," Flint


    said.


    "I don''t know, I absolutely have no idea. Did she leave yet?" Rocky asked innocently.


    "Yes, she just did," Flint replied as he warned him, "You should watch yourself for the next few days.


    I''m afraid that someone may give you trouble because of this."


    "Well. I don''t really care. If they do give me trouble, I will just ask Uriah to ''y'' with them," Rocky said


    disdainfully. He then seemed to suddenly think about something so he asked Flint, "Do you have


    anything like... maybe small bags? Would you mind if I borrowed one?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Flint went towards his bed and searched for something. After a while, he took out a palm-sized silk bag


    and threw it at Rocky. Rocky saw there was a word ''Ji'', Flint''s surname, embroidered on the silk red


    bag. It had a golden mark which looked like an emblem on it.


    "Flint, you must havee from a very rich family. This bag looks very beautiful, as if it was made very


    delicately," Rocky couldn''t help but guess. This was the first time that he asked about Flint''s


    background.


    Flint nced at Rocky before he left with his Cloud Tiger without saying a word.


    "Humph. He probably thinks he was so cool for doing that," Rocky snorted as he put the spiritual power


    gathering crystal and the yellow spiritual crystals into the silk bag Flint lent him. He then went to the


    bamboo grove with Uriah.


    Because Rocky had just got the spiritual power gathering crystal, he was eager to try some


    experiments. Though it was still daytime and he could be easily seen by other people, he couldn''t help


    but hunker down beside the pond as he held the spiritual power gathering crystal in his left hand. He


    was not sure how much magic the spiritual power gathering crystal had in it so he did not take the


    magical saliva first.

 Chapter 54 Enhancing Rapidly (Part Two)

    Chapter 54 Enhancing Rapidly (Part Two)


    Rocky concentrated and activated the fifth grade of the Mysterious Dragon Skill as he soon felt the


    dragon spiritual power immediately linked with the spiritual power gathering crystal. The spiritual power


    gathering crystal began to twinkle constantly and gathered the spiritual energy between heaven and


    the earth. With the linking of the spiritual power, the spiritual power the gathering crystal absorbed was


    flown into Rocky''s body through a channel which was served as a vessel growing outside his body.


    Because it was the first time Rocky ever used the spiritual power gathering crystal and he was


    mesmerized by the magic and the wonderful feeling, he sat beside the pond for entirely one day and


    one night.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    When he opened his eyes, a sharp light was emitted out of his body. At the same time, he jumped into


    the air. With the powerful spiritual power rushing out of his body, the multicolored light shone fiercely


    like the sun.


    Rumble!


    Under the strong impact of the spiritual power, the dust around the pond was blown into the air as the


    once quiet pond rippled violently.


    "I think I''ve just reached the fifth grade of the Mortal Stage!" Rocky muttered in surprise the moment he


    landed. He had not expected that he could reach the fifth grade of the Mortal Stage so soon just by


    cultivating through the spiritual power gathering crystal for an entire day. It was as exciting as riding the


    rollercoaster.


    Rocky needed at least ten days to half a month before he was able to reach the fifth grade of the Mortal


    Stage. But currently, he was able to break into the fifth grade of the Mortal Stage so quickly with the


    help of the magic power of the spiritual power gathering crystal.


    "General Gorgeous. I love you so much!" Rocky couldn''t help but kiss the spiritual power gathering


    crystal before he put it back into the silk bag. If anyone knew that Rocky had such a magical treasure in


    his possession, they would definitely try their best to take it away from him.


    It was already afternoon. Apparently, Rocky had already missed his morning training. When he had


    returned to his room, he was immediately requested to go to Mia''s office.


    "Is this your office?" It was Rocky''s first time toe to the ce where Mia worked in so he couldn''t


    help but look around in curiosity. The office was huge but the decorations were rather simple. It was not


    luxurious as one would expect but just a in room with a pleasant smell from incense.


    Mia was sitting behind a wide table as she stared at Rocky who was touring her office.


    "Are you done looking around?" Mia asked in a cold voice.


    Hearing what Mia said, Rocky shrugged his shoulders as he turned around and smiled at Mia. "I was


    wondering why Master Mia would ask me toe here," he asked but he knew the answer very well.


    "Why didn''t you take part in today''s morning training?" Mia asked in a low voice.


    "Women feel ufortable for a few days every month. Actually, men could also go through the same


    situation. Today was one of those days I felt so ufortable when I woke up in the morning..." Rocky


    was talking rubbish.


    "Nonsense!" Mia stopped him immediately. Actually, she did not ask Rocky here to exin the reason


    for his absence this morning. She wanted to ask him about something else.


    Mia stood up and walked towards Rocky as she looked Rocky in the eyes and asked, "Did you and


    General Marcia know each other?"


    Rocky immediately realized that Mia also cared about what had happened between him and Marcia


    yesterday. She wanted to figure out if there were any secrets between him and Marcia.


    "Of course not, we absolutely didn''t," Rocky lied calmly without flushing. He surely was an expert in


    lying to women.


    Hearing that Rocky denied instantly, Mia frowned and asked, "Then where did you bring General


    Marcia? Did she tell you anything interesting?"


    "We just walked around, and she just asked how our daily training went on." Rocky was merely making


    stuff up. He did not know what Mia was going to say if he had told her that they had not gone anywhere


    and the two of them had talked about a lot of secrets in his room.


    "That was it? Nothing else?" Mia asked again.


    Rocky just shook his head.


    "Good," Mia sighed softly. Marcia suddenly said that she wanted to watch their training, but she ended


    up asking Rocky to show him around with just the two of them. Therefore, the ministers were all


    wondering that whether it was because they had done anything wrong that might''ve offended Marcia


    yesterday.


    As the head of the dragon field, Mia was also concerned about the current situation, so she wanted to


    ask Rocky about it. Besides, she also cared a little about the close rtionship between Rocky and


    Marcia. They did not look like two people who just met each other for the first time. But she could not


    figure out what kind of rtionship Rocky and Marcia had because the gap between them was so big.


    So she believed that there were no secrets between the two of them.


    Mia would never have guessed that Rocky was the real reason why Marcia came to the dragon field in


    the first ce.


    "Alright. You can leave now. You have to train twice this afternoon. And don''t try to y tricks again. Or


    I''m going to have to teach you a lesson," Mia said coldly.


    Rocky had already known she would say words like these, so he was not surprised at all and just left


    without saying anything


    The Dragon Birth Festival was drawing nearer. The atmosphere in the dragon field grew more and


    more intense. Almost everyone was training and cultivating as hard as they could. They even kept on


    cultivating after the training was over just to gain more power in order to stand out at the festival and


    grab the chance to be famous.


    But there was one guy who disappeared immediately after their daily training.


    "Look. The loser left so soon again."


    "Humph. He must be satisfied that he has reached the second grade of the Mortal Stage."


    "Many people had upgraded from the first grade to the second grade in the past days, and some of


    them had even reached the third grade. What''s more, it was said that Bear and Flint are about to reach


    the fourth grade of the Mortal Stage. So the people like him who was not hardworking and depended


    solely on luck are nothing but losers."


    The training had just ended and most of them had stayed to continue cultivating while Rocky left as


    soon as he could. So the rest of the trainees were all talking about his behavior.


    ''I''m very disappointed. Looks like I have made a huge mistake," Mia who stayed to oversee their


    training was also angry with Rocky as she saw Rocky''s unambitious andzy attitude.


    Rocky went to the kitchen and found something to eat with Uriah. They went directly to the pond the


    moment they finished eating. He was attempting to take a risk again tonight. Last time, he had almost


    killed Uriah when he let Uriah eat the yellow spiritual crystal. Fortunately, he saved its life using his


    dragon spiritual power and it seeded in upgrading its power to a higher grade. Now that he had


    three yellow spiritual crystals in his pocket, he wanted to try something again. Scientists always had a


    thirst for adventure but he seemed to be the most intense daredevil.


    But now that Uriah was a three-star war beast, though it was only at the first grade, it was able to eat


    an entire yellow spiritual crystal without any trouble so he did not worry that what had happenedst


    time would happen again.


    Uriah got excited as it saw Rocky took out the yellow spiritual crystal. The spiritual crystal was


    extremely attractive to the spirit-manipted beasts. None of the spirit-manipted beasts could resist


    the temptation of the special spiritual power emitting from the spiritual crystal. So the spiritual crystals


    at higher grades would attract the stronger spirit-manipted beasts. The smart ones of the spirit-


    manipted beasts would not eat the entire spiritual crystal but would instead surround it and slowly


    absorb the spiritual power from the spiritual crystal. This was also why spiritual crystals at higher levels


    were harder to get because if you wanted to get one, you would have to deal with one or more spirit-


    manipted beasts. So a spirit maniptor who was at least at the Heavenly Stage was only able to


    get one yellow spiritual crystal at a time.


    In other words, Rocky was so fortunate that Marcia sent him three yellow spiritual crystals in one


    breath. He couldn''t have been more grateful.

 Chapter 55 Rockys Lucky Charm

    Chapter 55 Rocky''s Lucky Charm


    No one would have ever thought that the spiritual crystal could be used for the cultivation of the


    spiritual power. It was originally used for upgrading the star rating of spirit-manipted beasts and it


    was something that people never thought to try. Rocky utilizing the spiritual crystal to elerate his


    cultivation was a highly risky thing to do. After all, the spiritual power of the spiritual crystal was too


    much for humans to take. One could be injured or even die for even trying. It was a hard lesson that


    they learned from other''s mistakes.


    "Just take it easy. Don''t swallow the whole piece," Rocky said as he ced the yellow spiritual crystal


    in front of Uriah.


    Uriah grabbed the crystal and gave it a lick and it seemed like it had tasted something delicious. It


    suddenly opened its mouth and swallowed the whole thing at once.


    "Whoa, hey! I said take it easy!" Rocky eximed, rolling his eyes at Uriah.


    Uriah grumbled in protest.


    A few moments after swallowing the yellow spiritual crystal, Uriah began writhing in pain and Rocky felt


    a strong surge of spiritual powering from it. The spiritual crystal had begun working. Rocky then


    ryed his dragon spiritual power to his left arm and ced it on Uriah''s forehead. The Dragon Spirit


    Mark around his left arm stared to sparkle.


    The moment the dragon spiritual power entered Uriah''s body, the spiritual power that it obtained from


    the crystal immediately flowed to Rocky''s arm. Rocky then felt as if an explosion was taking ce


    inside his body, which made him tremble in pain.


    Rocky took a deep breath and began cultivating grade six of the Mysterious Dragon Skill. He initially


    could not control the strong spiritual power that he absorbed from Uriah, but his dragon spiritual power


    gradually began to assimte the power and ryed it into his energy meridians. It was the same as


    thest time, but the only difference was that he did not pass out and he felt certain that it worked.


    His dragon spiritual power acted like an energy converter, absorbing Uriah''s spiritual power and then


    assimting it into his body. It was basically magic.


    The wild and violent spiritual power was now totally under Rocky''s control. After the processing of his


    dragon spiritual power, the spiritual power was now circting inside him and was flowing back into


    Uriah''s body at the same time.


    The spiritual me in Rocky''s elixir field changed as well. The me that was originally a murky color


    now gave out a hint of red light, blending with the murky mes.


    Rocky was a royal spirit maniptor. The color of one''s spiritual me depended on the nature of their


    dragon spiritual power. Everyone''s spiritual me had one single color, but Rocky''s spiritual me now


    had two. It was pretty much unheard of.


    That only meant the dragon spiritual power he gained from the Holy Dragon Bead must have had


    something special about it.


    However, Rocky was currently so engrossed in his cultivation that he did not notice the change in his


    spiritual me.


    The spiritual power from the crystal was something that was beyond what a human''s body can take,


    and it was now circting inside Rocky''s energy meridians. Subsequently, a faint halo of light glowed


    around him. Once a spirit maniptor surpassed the Earthly Stage, a halo would glow around his or


    her body. The extent of its luminance indicated how strong a spirit maniptor was.


    A powerful spirit maniptor like Marcia would be capable of controlling the spiritual power that the


    halo exerted. The halo could be as powerful as raging mes, making an area of about a hundred


    meters around a spirit maniptor inessible.


    In Rocky''s case, his spiritual me was in the process of forming. The glow of the halo around him


    signified that he was now closer to reaching the Earthly Stage, and the brighter his halo glowed, the


    closer he was to the Earthly Stage.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The halo looked like a bunch of fireflies as it glowed prominently inside the dark bamboo grove. It


    glowed until the break of dawn.


    "I''m close to grade six of the Mortal Stage now," Rocky murmured as he slowly opened his eyes. He


    had advanced by leaps and bounds after just one night of cultivation. He had just reached grade five of


    the Mortal Stage a few days ago and now he was close to grade six. Such a great progress within a


    short period would definitely knock the wind down out of everyone in the Wild Spirit Land.


    Rocky would have been ecstatic with joy and excitement by now, but he was calmer and cooler than


    before. He had realized that he had been taking his progress for granted. He was stunned when he first


    learned that his dragon spiritual power was out of the ordinary. Although the nature of his spiritual


    power was still undefined, it had the special capability of absorbing others'' spiritual power. He was


    even further surprised when he found out that his spiritual power was able to assimte others'' spiritual


    power into his body.


    It was not something that modern theory could exin, but Rocky felt that this special ability of his was


    one of a kind in the entire Wild Spirit Land and he believed that was capable of creating a miracle.


    He might be the first and only spirit maniptor who had sessfully used the spiritual crystal in


    cultivation, which was already a miracle in its own right.


    This miracle was just the beginning.


    After tasting the sweet benefits that the spiritual crystal brought to him, he couldn''t possibly stop now.


    In the next two days, he tried cultivating with the help of the magical saliva along with the yellow


    spiritual crystal at the same time. He knew fairly well that it was another highly dangerous thing to do.


    However, he was quite satisfied with the oue before, so it was a risk he was more than willing to


    take.


    Rocky had reached grade seven of the Mortal Stage by the day before the Dragon Birth Festival


    arrived. Meanwhile, Uriah was now close to reaching the third grade of the three-star level, making it


    almost invincible against those war beasts at its same level.


    "Only one yellow spiritual crystal left. I would be able to upgrade to grade eight of the Mortal Stage. It


    seems that I have to exchange the magical saliva for General Beauty''s yellow spiritual crystals," Rocky


    contemted. It would be impossible for him to get a hold of even one yellow spiritual crystal by


    himself. As he thought about it, he remembered Uriah was a great help in making all the progress that


    had been achieving possible. If not for Uriah''s magical saliva, Rocky would have had no chance in


    saving Marcia out of danger.


    Uriah was really Rocky''s lucky charm.


    All of a sudden, the bamboo leaves rustled.


    Rocky turned around and saw a figure walking with a white tiger. It was Flint and his Cloud Tiger. After


    Rocky had triggered the Cloud Tiger''s potential, he and Flint had been getting closer with each other.


    Every now and then, Flint would walk the Cloud Tiger around the bamboo


    grove.

 Chapter 56 Hello There

    Chapter 56 Hello There


    "Do you want to use your Cloud Tiger against my Uriah?" Rocky was teasing Flint.


    "That won''t be necessary. We are all going to the Dragon Birth Festival tomorrow. I just came over to


    tell you this, in case you forgot," Flint said.


    "Damn! I almost forgot. Thank you." Rocky just remembered that Mia had mentioned it two weeks ago.


    Flint gave Rocky a nod and then turned to leave with his Cloud Tiger. He stopped suddenly and turned


    to Rocky. "I''m looking forward to seeing your performance with Uriah tomorrow." After that, he left.


    "What are you expecting to see anyway? Is he in love with me or something? That would be too much."


    Rocky mused to himself and started practicing on the rock by the pool.


    The following morning, he made it back to his room earlier, but Flint was nowhere to be seen. It was not


    until he had changed his clothes that Flint came back, sweating profusely.


    "Where did you go at this hour of the day? Still so early," Rocky asked.


    "I went for a warm-up with my Cloud Tiger," Flint answered.


    "It looks like you are looking forward to the match at the Dragon Birth Festival," Rockymented.


    "Of course. I want to prove myself." Flint didn''t say anything else.


    "You are already very strong now. What''s there to prove?" Rocky had heard on his way back that Flint


    was already at the fourth grade of Mortal Stage, which meant that Bear was the only match for him


    among the thirty royal spirit maniptors besides Rocky himself. They had been training in dragon field


    for just two months and Flint had managed to achieve the fourth grade of Mortal Stage. His progress


    had impressed them all.


    "We are different as there has never been any expectation of you. But I grew up with them, so I have to


    be stronger. Otherwise I would end up disappointing so many people." Flint grew solemn as he had


    been carrying too much for too long. He could barely breathe under such pressure.


    Rocky still did not get the meaning of his word and just gave a weak smile.


    After some preparation, they headed for the assembly at dragon field with Uriah and the Cloud Tiger.


    Most of the spiritual maniptors had already gathered on the field with their war beasts. They all


    looked excited and eager to try. There were some who gathered around Bear, ttering him about his


    attainment of the fourth of Mortal Stage two days earlier than Flint. They all believed Bear would win


    the contest hands down. So they eagerly sucked up to him.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When Rocky and Flint showed up, Bear looked at them ferociously. Clearly he was still holding a


    grudge against Rocky.


    Rocky was used to this kind of arrogance, so he simply ignored Bear, who was obviously fuming from


    thest loss, when Uriah had almost clipped the wing of his Lion Eagle.


    There were a couple of carriages parked by the sidelines as Mia took her deputies around.


    When she noticed Rocky''s arrival, a weird look shed through her eyes, but she regained her


    composure immediately. Since all the royal spiritual maniptors had arrived, she let her deputies


    escort them to the square where Dragon Birth Festival would be held. She summoned the Scarlet


    me Dragon and left then.


    Rocky and Flint along with other spiritual maniptors jumped onto their carriage and the whole


    convoy left the dragon field slowly.


    "Hey! Did you hear? Magic Phoenix Empire is going to send an ace along with some rookie phoenix


    spirit maniptors. That ace is a woman of the new generation named Erica Duan¡ªa stunning beauty,


    from what I''ve heard."


    "Really? How gorgeous is she?"


    "I wouldn''t know about that. However, the Magic Phoenix Empire is famous for its beautiful women,


    who also pull the double roles of influential spiritual maniptors."


    Rocky and some other spiritual maniptors enjoyed some chitchat along the way.


    "Erica Duan?" Flint froze the second he heard this name.


    "You know her?" Rocky asked when he noticed how his friend''s face lit up at the mention of the name.


    "I have heard much about her. Word has it that she graduated to a phoenix spirit maniptor at the


    young age of eleven, which was something unheard of. She turned up on Magic Phoenix Empire''s


    radar, and with the help of her n, rose to be the first disciple from Phoenix to break into the fifth


    grade of the Mortal Stage. She is a genius with an incredible track record. It only took her twelve years


    to make it to the ninth grade of the Heavenly Stage, which was very close to a breakthrough to the


    Supernal Stage. Her development was faster than even the Crown Prince at the time," Flint exined.


    "That Alston?" Rocky squinted.


    "You have no idea what you''re talking about. Alston, with whom you went to the Grand Dragon Hall, is


    the strongest disciple among the younger generation of the Holy Dragon Empire. And he has set many


    records. He is now at the Supernal Stage, which you might not reach in another twenty years. Not


    unless you are gifted as Erica. At least, that may give you some chance," Flint said seriously. The


    reason he didn''t mention it earlier was to protect Rocky''s ego and dignity. Now that Rocky brought up


    Erica, Flint had to exin.


    "Supernal Stage? I didn''t know he was all that strong." Which of course was true. He didn''t know back


    then, but it wouldn''t have mattered to him. Rocky was far stronger than Alston right now. So Rocky just


    smiled at Flint''sment.


    Now that they were on this topic, Rocky looked back in amazement at how it took him only two months


    to make it to the seventh grade of the Mortal Stage, from the first grade. Unbelievable! The


    achievements of Alston and Erica paled inparison.


    Flint was surprised at how calm Rocky was when he talked about these prodigies, but he said nothing


    more.


    As the carriages slowly came to a stop, Rocky could hear the lively chatter from all around. They


    stepped out to a square decorated withnterns and ribbons. The whole ce was boisterous today.


    Looking around, Rocky couldn''t help but admire how smartly everyone in the square was dressed.


    Most of them were high ranking families, ministers, other dignitaries and powerful spirit maniptors.


    The whole square was heavily guarded with guards everywhere on the ground, and several royal spirit


    maniptors riding their dragons on patrol.


    "Prince Basil......" A beautiful and tender voice came calling the prince.


    Rocky turned and saw Lena approaching with two of her maids. Her stunning looks caught the


    attention of everyone at the square.


    "Hello there, little prettydy." Rocky greeted cheerily, the moment he saw her.


    "What are you talking about? I am not little. I am all grown up!" Lena ignored all the curious looks from


    the crowd and walked straight to Rocky.


    "Then I''ll just cut it to prettydy. Although,rge and lovely would be more fitting," Rocky said while


    staring at Lena''s big bust.


    "It''s only been two months since Ist saw you, and you have be such a slick." At his lustful gaze,


    Lena rolled her eyes. She was angry, but she casually let it pass. After all, she was a girl, and one who


    had no problem with beingplimented.

 Chapter 57 Is It Really You

    Chapter 57 Is It Really You


    "You''ve really changed a lot! You''ve appear much stronger now and I hardly even recognized you. The


    traces of that frail little boy that you once were ispletely gone!" Lena gushed as she surveyed


    Rocky from head to toe. Although Rocky had changed greatly in the recent months, it only took Lena a


    short while after stepping out of the carriage to recognize him. She was aware that the new royal spirit


    maniptors woulde visit to celebrate the Dragon Birth Festival, Rocky included.


    The young nobles and spirit maniptors watched as Rocky socialized with Lena, talking,ughing,


    even holding hands and acting close towards each other. They all grew jealous of him. They were all


    surprised when they witnessed Rocky acting intimate with Marciast time. Now, he was socializing


    with Lena, a Witch from the Holy Dragon Empire. It was all unexpected. Their brows furrowed as they


    tried to figure out how Rocky seemingly became so charismatic and attractive in the eyes of the two


    stunning beauties.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "I thought you''d say that you missed me." Rocky pouted and pretended to be disappointed.


    Lena lightly chuckled and yed along. She shook Rocky''s hands and said, "Alright, fine. I missed you


    a little bit and I''ve been worried about you all the time. How have they been treating you at the dragon


    field? Are you being bullied over there?"


    "Am I being bullied? Are you kidding me?" Rocky quipped. He then turned around to face his teenaged


    companions and shouted, "Hey! This beautiful girl is asking whether you guys have been bullying me!


    Is that right? Have you been bullying me?"


    The teenagers'' eyes widened in fear. They all hurriedly shook their heads. None of them dared to


    offend Rocky.


    "You see? I''m the boss here!" Rocky said, ncing back at Lena with a big grin on his face.


    "Oh my goodness. What luck has befallen you? You''re so imperious now." Lena put her hand over her


    mouth to stifle augh. Lena noticed that Rocky had morphed into a different man. He was energetic


    and even his personality had be bright and outgoing.


    "Bah, don''t talk nonsense! I''ll have you know that I''ve kept a pretty low profile and stayed away from


    trouble," Rocky responded, cheerfully smiling. He then fell quiet and examined the beautiful girl in front


    of him. ''Lena is so tender and caring towards Basil, but he didn''t know enough to appreciate her. Ugh! I


    will not let this blockhead squander his chances with Lena! I will win her over for Basil!"


    Rocky thought to himself and smirked.


    "Well, I hear you''re already at grade two of the Mortal Stage. That''s quite impressive! Keep up your


    efforts! After all, your cultivation practice is closely linked to the Holy Dragon Bead," Lena encouraged.


    Rocky could not help but smile. Had Lena known that he had already reached grade seven of the


    Mortal Stage, she would have given him a kiss right then and there. However, Rocky did not want to


    give himself away by showing off his skill.


    "Your Royal Highness, it''s almost time for us to step into the square. The representatives of the Magic


    Phoenix Empire and the Holy Dragon Empire will soon arrive," Lena''s handmaid reminded her.


    "Ah, yes," Lena responded, feeling somewhat disappointed. She had not seen Rocky for a long time


    and wanted to spend some time with him to have a little catching up. However, she had other


    responsibilities and had to give top priority to her work. "You have to excuse me, Basil. I have to go


    now. Take care of yourself!" she told Rocky. With that, she left with her two handmaids.


    "I never expected that you knew Her Royal Highness very well¡­" Flint said as he walked up to Rocky.


    "Indeed, she was my childhood sweetheart." Rocky longingly gazed at Lena.


    "I think you''re the only one who has ever won the favor of Her Royal Highness." Flint had frequently


    heard about Lena but had seldom met her. He knew that Lena had be a Witch in the Holy Dragon


    Empire when she was still very young. Like a princess, Lena had been coddling by the emperor and


    loved by thousands of people. Coupled with the fact that she had a special identity, very few people


    coulde near her. However, once Flint saw that Lena was actually very approachable and


    considerate towards Rocky, he started to have a better impression of her.


    "Hey, are you feeling okay? Could it be that you lost your heart to her at the first sight? Back off, pal.


    She''s mine!" Rocky sarcastically eximed as he began to suspect that Flint might be harbouring


    feelings for Lena.


    "Alright. Bye," Flint rolled his eyes and sneered at Rocky. He then turned around and began to walk


    away.


    "I was joking, Flint!" Rocky loudly said,ughing as he approached his friend.


    A few minutester, the teenagers, including Rocky, were led to the makeshift resting shed where Mia


    was already eagerly waiting for their arrival. Mia then ordered them to bring their war beasts to the


    stable to be fed while they rested in the shed.


    Rocky and the rest of the teenagers had just returned to the makeshift resting shed when they


    suddenly heard amotioning from the direction of the passage that lead to the square.


    Rocky hastily looked around and soon found the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire, Lena, and the


    Priest Dean walking alongside two women in brocade phoenix robes. The woman on the left seemed to


    be about forty years old. She had arching eyebrows and red phoenix eyes. She was aging but she had


    a well-maintained beauty. She also exuded an aura of powerful authority, being a spirit maniptor at


    the Divine Stage. She was Felicia Feng, the imperial preceptor of the Magic Phoenix Empire. She was


    leading a delegation to the Holy Dragon Empire to celebrate the Dragon Birth Festival. The delegation


    wasposed of several phoenix spirit maniptors who represented the Magic Phoenix Empire.


    The woman on the right was much younger, probably in her early twenties. She looked divine in her


    white brocade phoenix robe that made her eyes look as clear as a spring. However, as beautiful and


    exquisite her face was, it showed no emotions.


    She was the one who was causing all themotion. She had stolen everyone''s attention and became


    the sensation of the Dragon Birth Festival. She was none other than Erica, the best spirit maniptor


    among the young generation in the Magic Phoenix Empire. Young as she was, she had already


    reached grade nine of the Heavenly Stage. Felicia was Erica''s master.


    Most of the young nobles and spirit maniptors who came to celebrate the Dragon Birth Festival were


    fervent admirers of the exquisitely beautiful Erica. It was quite natural that her arrival at the square


    would cause an uproar.

 Chapter 58 The Formidable Opponents

    Chapter 58 The Formidable Opponents


    "She looks breathtakingly beautiful. Her charm must be at par with that of Marcia''s and Lena''s." Rocky


    observed as he stroked his jaw. His eyes sparkled with admiration. He knew Erica was always quite the


    beauty, but seeing her up close only reinforced that truth.


    Felicia and Erica were warmly weed by the crowd. They went across the square, along with the


    emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire, and sat gingerly on their designated seats at the end of the


    square. The princes including Alston and ministers of the Holy Dragon Empire waiting there made their


    salutations to Felicia to show their respect.


    The instant Alston saw Erica, his mind became unsettled.


    "Preceptor Felicia, please take a seat." The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire respectfully reached


    out to invite Felicia.


    "Your Majesty, you''re wee." Felicia nodded. She waited for the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire


    to sit before she settled herself on the seat of honor beside him.


    Then Lena sat down with Erica aside. When chatters and murmurs of the guests simmered down,


    Priest Dean took a step forward to announce the beginning of the Dragon Birth Festival.


    Soon, people sang and danced in the center of the square in an ecstasy of joy.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Thanks to Her Majesty, we have the great honor to receive Preceptor Felicia at the Dragon Birth


    Festival of the Holy Dragon Empire. Please send my warmest appreciation to her when you return," the


    emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire said with a benign countenance, humbly presenting himself. As


    was known by most people, Felicia was the white-haired person of the empress of the Magic Phoenix


    Empire. She was delegated to take charge of most of the principal affairs in the Magic Phoenix Empire.


    This showed that she was a person of high influence there. Thus, the emperor of the Holy Dragon


    Empire had to treat her with utmost respect.


    "Your Majesty, you''re wee. Our empires have thrived in good rtionships throughout. It''s the


    honor of the Magic Phoenix Empire to be here to watch the Dragon Birth Festival of the Holy Dragon


    Empire. Her Majesty was very much enthused with your invitation, so shemanded me to take


    Erica, my disciple, and seven new phoenix spirit maniptors with me. This is a great opportunity for


    them to broaden their horizons. They can also exchange experience and skills with the royal spirit


    maniptors of the Holy Dragon Empire. From what I''ve heard, one of the new royal spirit maniptors


    even fused with the Holy Dragon Bead. As far as I can recall, it is the holy treasure of the Holy Dragon


    Empire from centuries ago," Feliciamented, her eyes directly fixed on the emperor''s visage.


    "You''re very much abreast about the information..." The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire was both


    impressed and taken aback with the mention of the Holy Dragon Bead. He forced augh, trying to


    evade the embarrassing conversation, so he changed the subject and said, "The thirty royal spirit


    maniptors of the Holy Dragon Empire are preparing there. Where are the seven new phoenix spirit


    maniptors you''ve spoken of?"


    "Erica." Felicia nodded in Erica''s direction on the lower floor, sending her a signal that she was being


    summoned.


    Responding to the signal given to her, Erica stood up and whistled. Suddenly, a chromatic shadow of


    phoenix showed up from a wing of the square. With glittering light, it looked beautiful and sumptuous.


    Seen from afar, it flew over carrying a few people.


    "Is this the Glint Phoenix?" the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire asked, obviously surprised with the


    disy before him.


    The Glint Phoenix was a breed of rare spirit-manipted beasts. The Magic Phoenix Empire inherited


    the ability of the Phoenix Master n. Due to this, its phoenix spirit maniptors could control the


    phoenix, a higher spiritual creature, which was the only rare spiritual treasure on the Wild Spirit Land at


    par with the dragons. It could also be divided into the war phoenix and the spiritual phoenix.


    The Glint Phoenix was not actually the purebred phoenix. It was only considered as a breed of spiritual


    beasts. However, it was said that it inherited an extinct capability of the ancient spiritual phoenix. To be


    specific, it could be reborn after nirvana. On top of it all, it increased its power by double after each


    nirvana. Moreover, the Glint Phoenix was so rare that it was considered much more preciouspared


    to some kinds of spiritual phoenixes. Therefore, there were hardly any stories and information about it.


    Only a few people of the Holy Dragon Empire could recognize it.


    In addition, the Glint Phoenix had a tendency to be arrogant and disdainful, making it troublesome to


    discipline. For that reason, it was practically an impossible task to turn it into a spirit-manipted beast.


    "Your Majesty, it''s surprising that you could recognize the Glint Phoenix. This is the four-star spiritual


    beast my disciple subdued a year ago," Felicia coolly mentioned, but deep inside she couldn''t help but


    feel smug of what her disciple gained.


    Upon hearing Felicia''s words, the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire and Priest Dean were


    astonished. Though they had heard that Erica had a four-star spiritual beast with excellent natural


    endowments, they never thought that it would be a Glint Phoenix. Actually, her Glint Phoenix wasn''t


    remarkable in its current state. But with its inherent ability to increase power after nirvana, in time, it


    would surely grow stronger and would take its ce in the top ten.


    "Miss Erica, it is no doubt that your power and capacity is immense since you could tame the Glint


    Phoenix to be the spirit-manipted beast of your own," the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire


    commended after a while.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty. I''m honored," Erica replied, showing neither indication of being humble or


    haughty.


    At the point, the Glint Phoenix had arrived at the sky above the head of the emperor of the Holy Dragon


    Empire. Everyone present couldn''t help but be stupefied in awe at the amazing scene before them.


    Then, seven figuresnded together and got down on one knee before the emperor of the Holy Dragon


    Empire. They said in chorus, "Your Majesty, we are the phoenix spirit maniptors from the Magic


    Phoenix Empire."


    "Please stand up. You don''t need to do this," the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire said as he waved


    his hand.


    The seven phoenix spirit maniptors stood up at themand of the emperor of the Holy Dragon


    Empire. The members wereposed of five women and two men. The phoenix spiritual power was


    known for being too gentle, therefore most phoenix spirit maniptors of the Magic Phoenix Empire


    were women. Very few men have the capacity to be phoenix spirit maniptors. But once men


    could pass as phoenix spirit maniptors, they would be excellent.


    ncing over the seven before them, the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire and Priest Dean donned


    a serious expression. They found one of them even had reached the sixth grade of the Mortal Stage,


    two of them at the fifth grade and the rest four between the third grade and the fourth grade.


    While on their end, the best new royal spirit maniptors of the Holy Dragon Empire were just at the


    fourth grade of the Mortal Stage. The contrast between the two empires was ring.


    "The Magic Phoenix Empire is truly a gxy of talents," the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire


    apuded, keeping hisposure the whole while.


    "Your Majesty, we are nowhere near the Holy Dragon Empire," Felicia humbly mentioned.


    "Preceptor Felicia, what''s your n for the skills exchange? I will ask the royal spirit maniptors to


    prepare based on whatever you deem worthy," Priest Dean announced.


    "What I can suggest is for you to select seven new royal spirit maniptors as the contestants. Then,


    we can have a wheel battle between the two sides. The loser will be eliminated while the winner


    remains. The side that has no contestant to send will lose the battle," Felicia dered.


    The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire shifted his gaze to Priest Dean as if looking for an answer.


    Unfortunately, the Priest was as dumbfounded as he was. They stared at each other speechless and


    stunned at Felicia''s proposal. Apparently, it was against the Holy Dragon Empire. But in consideration


    of courtesy to guests, it was awkward of them to evade carrying out Felicia''s n once she had asked.


    Fortunately, they just intended to exchange experience and skills among the spirit maniptors of the


    two empires this time, so winning or losing was of no great importance. However, if the royal spirit


    maniptors lost the battle with enormous incongruity, it would be very much shameful for their empire.


    "Go and arrange it as Preceptor Felicia said," the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire ordered Priest


    Dean.


    Priest Dean nodded immediately and did as he was told.


    Not long after, he came to the rest area.


    "Priest Dean..." Mia called as she bowed down.


    "Thises as a surprise to us, but the phoenix spirit maniptors are so powerful. Although, it makes


    sense because they fused with the power of the spiritual race half a year earlier than us," Priest Dean


    analyzed as he locked eyes with Mia, but he still sounded a little unconvinced.


    "The most powerful of them is merely at the sixth grade of the Mortal Stage. There''s no need to be


    afraid." An arrogant voice came about.


    They all turned their heads, looking for who the owner of the voice was, only to find that it came from


    Rocky who was dozing in the chair aside.


    "You''re good for nothing. Even with a few years more, you still can''t reach the sixth grade of the Mortal


    Stage. Stop deceiving yourself and others," Priest Dean scoffed with cold eyes.

 Chapter 59 The Contest

    Chapter 59 The Contest


    "Someone really thinks highly of himself. You only reach grade two of the Mortal Stage, dude! Are you


    that stupid to think that you are invincible now? Man, you maybe piss your pants when the contest


    starts." Bear chimed in with Priest Dean.


    The other young men began murmuring among themselves andughing at Rocky.


    When Rocky heard Priest Dean and theirughter, he opened his eyes at once and jumped up from his


    chair, with an imposing air. He shot Priest Dean a taunting nce and asked haughtily, "What if the


    tables turn against the phoenix spirit maniptors you''re tipping to win?"


    Everyone looked at Rocky as if he was a lunatic. Nobody took his word seriously and they thought he


    was making some ridiculous jokes.


    "All right! Why don''t you join the contest then?" A sharp voice from the rest area interrupted them.


    Everyone turned to look in the direction of the voice, where a slender woman was passing, dressed in a


    cloak. When she took off the cap, her stunning features left everyone in awe.


    "General Beauty!" Rocky cried out in surprise. Priest Dean and Mia were surprised as well. They knew


    well that Marcia was a quirky person who didn''t like crowded ces and rarely showed up at


    ceremonies.


    "General Marcia! Why didn''t you notify us ahead of schedule that you would be attending the function?"


    Priest Dean changed his poker face and tried to fawn on Marcia.


    "How would I have informed you when I didn''t know anything about the event? I was only taking a


    stroll, and it''s by pure coincidence that I passed by here," Marcia answered as she looked at Rocky.


    "May I inform His Majesty of your presence? Please wait for a second. I will have one of my men


    prepare a seat for you," Priest Dean said.


    "You don''t have to do that. I''ve said I''m just passing by. I''m not staying, so it''s not necessary to bother


    His Majesty," Marcia replied, her brows knitting with firmness. Then pointing at Rocky she said, "He


    looks arrogant. Let him join the contest. I want to see what makes him so smug!"


    Rocky smiled and shook his head. He knew Marcia said that on purpose, but he couldn''t figure out the


    reason why she wanted him to participate.


    "General Marcia! Although this is just a minor contest, it''s not wise to count on him for our side. He will


    bring us embarrassment with a resounding defeat," Priest Dean said nervously.


    "Don''t make it such a big deal, Priest Dean! You have said that this is just a little contest. The result


    doesn''t matter that much. I want him join the contest anyway. Do you have a problem with that?"


    Marcia shot a cold re at Priest Dean, pressuring him.


    Beads of sweat broke on Priest Dean''s forehead. Now that Marcia insisted that, he had no way to deny


    Rocky''s participation. Finally, he agreed. "All right, General Marcia.


    Since you ask, I will let him join the game," he promised. Without another word, Marcia turned to Rocky


    with a meaningful smile, before putting on her cap as she left.


    "Priest Dean, are you sure?" Mia asked as she nced at Rocky.


    "Arrange for him to go up in thest round of the bout." Priest Dean nodded and continued, "Choose


    the best six among those boys." Then, he also left.


    "Basil, are you sure about that?" Mia asked, looking at Rocky with cynicism. She was worried that


    Rocky might run away during the contest. If they arranged for Rocky to feature in thest round, he''d


    definitely be up against the best phoenix spirit maniptors.


    But Rocky didn''t answer. Instead, he only smiled at her casually and headed to the beast stable behind


    the rest area to check on Uriah.


    After he left, Mia picked the best six, including Bear and Flint. All of them were at least grade three of


    the Mortal Stage. They were the strongest ones among the thirty royal spirit maniptors, and their war


    beasts were at least two-star.


    But such a team was no match for those phoenix spirit maniptors. Once the preparations were done,


    the contest participants from both sides moved to the stage for the official start of thepetition, ¡ª


    an area, measuring about five hundred meters in diameter at the center of the square.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The first round began. The two spirit maniptors from the Holy Dragon Empire and the Magic Phoenix


    Empire brought their war beasts along for the match.


    After they bowed to each other, their war beast charged forward first, to signal the beginning of the


    match.


    Although both of them were grade three of the Mortal Stage, the spirit maniptor from the Magic


    Phoenix Empire was stronger by far. It took him a little over twenty minutes to wrap up the battle. Then


    he was given to the second opponent whom he also made short work of.


    On and on, in less than two hours, he alone had easily bundled out four opponents from the Holy


    Dragon Empire.


    Right on home turf, with the emperor himself watching, the Holy Dragon Empire had their backs against


    the wall. Although they knew well they had a formidable opponent this time, the defeat was beyond


    what utterly embarrassing.


    It was until Flint entered the ring that they got some ray of hope. Working with his Cloud Tiger, whose


    Ice nature had been triggered by Rocky, Flintunched a surprise attack that quickly turned the tables,


    handing the Holy Dragon Empire their first taste of victory.


    But the victory was short-lived as Flint met a worthy opponent in the next round. The nature of the


    phoenix spirit maniptor and his war beast was both Fire. The Fire nature was aggressive and so


    good at restraining the Ice nature. Although Flint and that phoenix spirit maniptor were at the same


    level, Flint lost the match in the end, bringing the total number of loses for the Holy Dragon Empire


    loses to five, against only two for the Magic Phoenix Empire.


    That meant Phoenix had five more yers to field, while Holy Dragon had only two left. Next in line


    after Flint, Bear went up amidst wild cheers from all of Holy Dragon who knew their chances were


    minimal and their remaining yers had to fight tooth and nail to save the day. This was almost their


    last ray of hope, and they cheered him on as if their lives depended on him. Born into the Holy Dragon


    nobility, Bear was a Ximen ¡ª one of their very best of the best. And true, he didn''t let them down, as he


    handed Holy Dragon their second victory of the day, trouncing the phoenix spirit maniptor who had


    defeated Flint.


    They finally saw the chance now. If Bear took down another one, the score would be five to four. That


    would be a better way to wrap up the day. However, their expectations fizzled, the moment they saw


    the next phoenix spirit maniptor in the ring. Although Bear was a talented man, his opponent was a


    ss higher. It was ridiculous to expect another victor for Holy Dragon.


    Six to three, Holy Dragon was again exposed, unless something drastic happened. And so they once


    more rallied all their support for their next man in the ring. Logically, theirst yer was the strongest.


    He might have a chance or even turn everything around. However, their jaws dropped when they saw a


    man, strutting to the ring without his war beast.


    It was Rocky, who joined the contest purely on Marcia''s insistence.


    Just on purpose, Rocky didn''t bring Uriah along with him to the ring. That way, no one would know


    which grade his war beast had reached. What''s more, he could easily take down these phoenix spirit


    maniptor, even without Uriah''s help.

 Chapter 60 The Useless Prince

    Chapter 60 The Useless Prince


    "Oh, I know who he is! He is the useless prince! Why does hee here?"


    "I don''t know either. He doesn''t even reach the third grade of the Mortal Stage. Why would it be him


    who goes up for thest round? Did the Holy Dragon Empire make a mistake?"


    "Yeah, maybe you are right. How could he possiblypare with the phoenix spirit maniptors from


    the Magic Phoenix Empire? They can probably defeat him in the blink of an eye! Holy moly! He is just


    going to make this situation way uglier!"


    "Look! He doesn''t even bring his war beast! Does that mean he''s trying to surrender right from the


    start? Or maybe he doesn''t even have a war beast of his own? That''s just embarrassing!"


    People began murmuring among themselves.


    Even the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire was surprised to see Rockying up in thest round.


    "Priest Dean, what happened? What''s the reason behind this?" the emperor looked at Priest Dean and


    asked him with worry.


    "Your Majesty, I shall exin everythingter," Priest Dean whispered. Because Felicia was present at


    the area, Priest Dean didn''t tell the emperor beforehand that Marcia requested for Rocky to join the


    contest. As he expected, the emperor was caught by surprise the moment he saw that Rocky was


    present.


    The emperor could tell Priest Dean was caught in an awkward situation. To add to that, Felicia sat right


    next to him so the emperor decided to put a stop to the topic and merely nodded at Priest Dean


    instead.


    "What is this piece of crap doing here? Does the whole Holy Dragon Empire run out of other spirit


    maniptors?" Alston whispered furiously.


    But when Lena saw Rocky, she immediately had stars in her eyes. Of course, she didn''t know that


    Rocky''s presence in the contest was made possible by Marcia so she thought it was because Rocky


    fought for himself. It made her feel really happy for Rocky.


    "Oh! Is he the royal spirit maniptor who acquired the dragon spiritual power from the Holy Dragon


    Bead? The yers from the Holy Dragon Empire who came before don''t seem to be the one who has


    fused with the Holy Dragon Bead. Could he be the one? But he looks so weak. The other yers look


    way stronger than him," Erica questioned with a face full of doubt.


    "Well..." The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire was tongue-tied and embarrassed after hearing Erica.


    "Sorry, Miss Erica! The one you just mentioned doesn''t join the game because he has another


    business he has to take care of," Priest Dean exined at once to save the emperor from further


    embarrassment as he nodded at him to let him know he had his back.


    The emperor also understood that if they found out about that the one who gained the dragon spiritual


    power from the Holy Dragon Bead was only a spirit maniptor at the second grade of the Mortal


    Stage, it would be regarded as aughing matter that would soon get spread around the Magic


    Phoenix Empire.


    "Oh yeah? Then the game shouldn''t be any interesting," Erica said arrogantly.


    "Erica! Don''t be so rude!" Felicia reminded.


    "Never mind. She''s right. Thest yer isn''t any better than the ones from earlier," the emperor


    confessed.


    "It might be too early to tell. Thest ones are usually the best ones. He maybe not as weak as he


    seems," Felicia said. She felt something strange about the emperor''s attitude. The Holy Dragon Empire


    knew very well that the Magic Phoenix Empire was way stronger than them. Why would they let a weak


    yer go on the final round? It was rather unexpected. But the trace of spiritual power she felt from


    Rocky was faint and weak. It somehow made her think that that the emperor wasn''t lying.


    ''Then what could the Holy Dragon Empire be nning?'' Felicia wondered to herself.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    As the people kept murmuring among themselves, Rocky had reached the venue and calmly stood in


    front of his opponent.


    The phoenix spirit maniptor who just defeated Bear was a man. "Oh, man! Isn''t there nobody else


    from the Holy Dragon Empire? Now you pester me with a weak spirit maniptor who probably isn''t


    qualified to join this contest. Ha-ha! How could you be so silly? And you didn''t even take your war beast


    with you!? Are you nning to forfeit before the fight even starts?" the man talked arrogantly as he


    made gestures with his hands.


    "Forfeit? Ha-ha! You listen to me very carefully! If I lose to you today then you can just walk all over my


    dead body," Rocky sneered at him.


    "You!" The phoenix spirit maniptor red at Rocky after he heard him.


    "Oh, man! I can''t stand you anymore! Can we just start the game already? If I had to see your face for


    one more second, I would surely have nightmares tonight!" Rocky said with scorn.


    His words ignited the fire of rage in his opponent''s chest. The two-star war beast beside the phoenix


    spirit maniptor let out a raspy roar. And in only a matter of seconds, it rushed right towards Rocky. It


    moved at lightning speed as it pped its ws fiercely.


    Simultaneously, the phoenix spirit maniptor raised up his hands. The second he pped his hands,


    a streak of faint silvery aura fluttered in the breeze that was targeted at Rocky without him knowing.


    Rocky didn''t move a single inch. He stood still and stayed motionless.


    Everyone around them was getting anxious and nervous for Rocky.


    "Has he frozen in fear already? Why isn''t he making any actions?"


    "What a useless and timid asshole! It shouldn''t be a big deal! It''s only a little contest!"


    "Ha-ha! If I were him, I would just kill myself to spare myself from all the embarrassment..."


    The sarcastic voices echoed among the audiences.


    "Basil!" Lena was getting nervous as well. She didn''t understand why Rocky refused to make any


    actions at all.


    "Is he actually trying to kill himself? Is that how he wants to go?" Erica sneered. She thought that Rocky


    had given up.


    While everyone was puzzled by Rocky''s frozen state, an unexpected change happened. The moment


    Rocky summoned his dragon spiritual power, the Dragon Spirit Mark around his left arm began to


    sparkle. What used to be a weak trace of his dragon spiritual power began to rise within a split second.


    It seemed that his spiritual power had increased to the third grade of the Mortal Stage.


    Nobody could believe what they saw with their very eyes.


    Mia who was standing in the rest area was dumbstruck in amazement. "How could that even be


    possible!? When did he reach the third grade of the Mortal Stage? And why haven''t I noticed it at all?"


    The young men behind Mia, including Bear and Flint, were caught off guard as well. None of them


    knew how and when Rocky reached the third grade of the Mortal Stage.


    Meanwhile, the emperor and the others nearly jumped out of their skin when they saw what was


    happening, especially Priest Dean whose jaw almost fell to the ground.


    But they still thought what Rocky did was all in vain. After all, his opponent almost reached the fifth


    grade of the Mortal Stage and had defeated Bear with ease. There was no way he would have trouble


    with Rocky.


    Rocky knew well what the audiences were thinking. All of a sudden, the light around his left arm


    dazzled brightly. His strength had now increased to the fourth grade of the Mortal Stage.


    It all came out of the blue and none of the spectators expected any of it!


    "Wow! That''s truly surprising!" Erica marveled with her wide eyes. She knew that the way she initially


    thought of Rocky had changed.


    Who could have possibly known that the useless princess could reach the fourth grade in the blink of


    an eye? Nobody had expected it to happen at all.


    The daunting situation that the Magic Phoenix Empire predominated the game seemed to be


    overturned soon.


    That phoenix spirit maniptor was also stunned by Rocky. As he still froze in shock, Rocky shed


    away and seeded in dodging the war beast and the spiritual martial arts attack. In a split second,


    Rocky had disappeared from his vision.


    "Hey!" Rocky patted his opponent''s shoulder to show that he was already behind him.


    But it was already toote before the phoenix spirit maniptor could react. Rocky raised a finger and


    channeled his spiritual power to its tip as he pointed at his opponent''s chest. As soon as his fingertip


    touched the phoenix spirit maniptor''s chest, the powerful spiritual power began to invade his body.


    He was thrown away in an instant as he fell to the ground with a loud bang. He struggled to try and


    stand up for a while but failed.


    Rocky''s surprise attack caught everyone off guard. Silence filled the air. Nobody could believe that


    Rocky just won against the phoenix spirit maniptor. What they found much harder to believe was


    that the useless prince just knocked down a formidable opponent with ease and in such fashion.

 Chapter 61 Hide His Power

    Chapter 61 Hide His Power


    Rocky surprisingly won the fight by just one move. Everyone was left dumbfounded; they could not


    believe that it was possible. They all thought that he was just a loser who was not capable of having


    any skills.


    However, Rocky had been able to reach the fourth grade of the Mortal Stage and had even defeated an


    opponent who had won against the Bear.


    People found such a change hard to ept.


    "Deity Finger... When did he master this skill?" Mia was also surprised at seeing the spiritual martial


    arts that Rocky had just exhibited. She then soon remembered that she had personally practiced with


    Rocky for several days. She noticed that he had a knack for closely imitating her cultivation of the


    spiritual martial arts. However, she did not think anything of it at the time because she did not expect


    Rocky to actually be able to learn her skill.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Has his power already reached the stage where it is strong enough to learn the spiritual martial arts?


    He deliberately intimated my spiritual martial arts and somehow tricked me into instructing him." Mia


    was suddenly enlightened. "It turns out that he had been deceiving me all this time. But what on earth


    did he do to hide his power so well?" she angrily murmured to herself.


    "I wonder if he really is only at the fourth grade of Mortal Stage. Let me see how much power he is


    hiding." Among the shocked crowd, someone was staring daggers at Rocky as thetter stood on


    stage.


    "Basil won! It turns out that he has reached the fourth grade of the Mortal Stage after all. Looks like I


    have been worried for nothing," Lena said, smiling happily.


    ''How was that possible?! When did he reach the fourth grade of the Mortal Stage? Howe no one


    found out?'' Priest Dean was shocked as well. He now regretted taunting and belittling Rocky in front of


    the other trainees. Rocky''s splendid performance was like a p to his face for putting his foot in his


    mouth.


    The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire and Felicia beside him were the only ones who seemed to be


    unperturbed.


    "Your Majesty, you have so many undiscovered talented people in the Holy Dragon Empire. A royal


    spirit maniptor who seemed to only possess a power at the second grade of the Mortal Stage


    suddenly exhibited the power of a fourth grade of the Mortal Stage. I''m curious to know as to what kind


    of cloaking skill he used," Felicia said, impressed.


    The emperor only gave out augh in response. He was also surprised and did not know how to


    respond. Rocky''s excellent behaviour greatly delighted him.


    While most of the people were between a mix of being shocked and being impressed, some were


    extremely annoyed at Rocky''s showing off. One of them was Alston.


    Alston clenched his fists as he red angrily. He had heard that Rocky had reached the second grade,


    but he paid no mind to it. However, Rocky eventually reached the fourth grade in such a short amount


    of time. It was definitely unnatural.


    To everyone''s astonishment, the score was now six to four.


    Rocky''s next opponent was one of the two phoenix spirit maniptors at the fifth grade of the Mortal


    Stage.


    Although Rocky releasing his power at the fourth grade and eventually defeating his opponent caught


    everyone by surprise, no one believed that he would be able to do it again. There was an enormous


    gap between the fourth grade and the fifth grade of the Mortal Stage. Moreover, his opponent had a


    strong two-star war beast that looked like a huge rhinoceros. Rocky was clearly at the major


    disadvantage because he did not have his war beast with him.


    Aside from that, everyone was thinking that Rocky''s power had reached its limit at the fourth grade of


    the Mortal Stage.


    ''I still have two fights left after this one. Looks like I have to end this as soon as possible, '' Rocky


    thought to himself and then immediately blew a whistle.


    A beast swiftly rushed out of the stable and ran towards the fighting site without being noticed by


    anyone.


    At the same time, Rocky started to move as well. He got close to his opponent in a sh. Seeing that


    Rocky did not have his war beast, his opponentmanded his own two-star war beast to attack


    Rocky to test how powerful Rocky was.


    Just as the two-star war beast was rushing towards Rocky, a beast suddenly jumped out from the


    crowd,nding on the fighting stage. It blocked the two-star war beast''s attack and hit it back hard. The


    two-star war beast rolled onto the ground and immediately passed out.


    Everyone was once again left in shock by the scene they witnessed.


    After the beast knocked out the two-star war beast, it ran away and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Meanwhile, Rocky was now closer to his opponent. He then released a fifth level dragon spiritual power


    from his left arm. The crowd instantly fell dead silent.


    The expression on everyone''s faces had gonepletely stiff. They were all wondering the same


    thing: how much hidden power did Rocky have and how in the world was he hiding it?


    In just a quarter of an hour, Rocky seemed to have reached the fifth grade of the Mortal Stage,


    completely subverting everyone''s initial expectations of him.


    He had proved that he was not a failure and a non-achiever, but rather a skillfully talented spirit


    maniptor who could surprise everyone.


    After Rocky rose his power up to the fifth grade, he activated the Illusion Technique. He thenunched


    an attack that was as fierce as a thunderstorm, which immediately suppressed his opponent.


    However, his opponent''s strength was not one to be underestimated. She was still able to withstand


    Rocky''s powerful initial attack.


    "Hey, gorgeous, your clothes that covered your chest seem to be torn," Rocky suddenly quipped.


    His opponent, not realizing that Rocky was ying tricks on her, automatically looked down at her


    clothes, worrying that she might have been indecent. She had been tricked.


    "Illusionary Palm!" Seeing that she was distracted, Rocky immediatelyunched the Illusionary Palm


    towards his opponent.


    "You rat!" she shouted as she realized that he had been fooled. She then immediately released the


    phoenix spiritual power and formed a water shield to block Rocky''s attack.


    The palm shadows ferociously collided with the water shield and caused a thick mist.


    Rocky then cried out another obscene remark, "Hey, gorgeous! I think your waist belt is loose!"

 Chapter 62 The Fury Of The Opponent

    Chapter 62 The Fury Of The Opponent


    "You still dare lie to me?" his opponent shouted, furious to the core. She struck her palms together.


    Water arrows materialized from the phoenix spiritual power, which was specialized in water, and shot


    straight at Rocky. The moment she made her move, she felt something wrong as she sensed


    something fall from her waist.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Every onlooker began cheering and breaking out in boisterous chatter as they saw her trousers fall,


    revealing her beautiful legs. Thispetition was certainly quite memorable, and they were d to


    have witnessed it.


    She seemed to have realized this after hearing the obscenements from the spectators. She looked


    down and realized that her trousers had fallen to the ground. She immediately lost herposure and


    screamed. She grabbed her pants and left the stage in a hurry, apparently forgetting that she was


    competing with Rocky.


    Rocky had used the Deity Finger that sted her belt to pieces as their spiritual power battled. He


    knew this was not a fair way to treat ady, yet it was the simplest way to win this game.


    Rocky, to everyone''s shock, had defeated two phoenix spirit maniptors and regained the advantage


    to some degree with a score of six to five.


    This brought some hope to the Dragon Empire''s team, who had long been convinced of their defeat. It


    was an unpredictable and bizarre win as the opponent had merely run away, thereby forfeiting to them.


    The Holy Dragon Empire team began to regain the hope that they could actually win this.


    However, they were rather worried. After all, Rocky''sst two wins had been out of pure luck and now


    his next opponent was also a phoenix spirit maniptor at the fifth grade of Mortal Stage. No one


    believed that Rocky could possibly win this round.


    Just as they had thought that Rocky already reached his limit, he once again shocked everyone by


    bringing his strength to the fifth grade of the Mortal Stage and winning thepetition.


    The extraordinary change and improvement demonstrated on Rocky were quite amazing, and they


    were all searching for a possible exnation behind it. It dawned on them that it must have something


    to do with the Holy Dragon Bead.


    It was widespread knowledge that Rocky had been removed as a prince for fusing with the Holy


    Dragon Bead. And the fact that he hadn''t even made to the first grade of the Mortal Stage after the


    fusion was a subject of ridicule.


    So his winning streak now was nothing short of a miracle, and what seemed to have made it possible


    was the Holy Dragon Bead.


    After these shocking events, everyone was growing ustomed to Rocky''s powerful magic. They were


    expecting more and more. Their anticipation grew with the spection of the cause behind his


    improvement. With the power of the Holy Dragon Bead, Rocky should have been at the fifth grade of


    the Mortal Stage at the fusion. But he had been so weak at the time that he didn''t have the strength to


    do anything.


    Now he had just proven himself as much more than the weak, pathetic boy they had all sneered at. But


    with this, their expectations of him grew as well. For they believed that with the power of the Holy


    Dragon Bead, anything could happen.


    Now everyone, including officials and spirit maniptors who had once looked down on him, was


    thinking the same thing. They seemed to have acknowledged that Rocky was no longer that inutile


    prince. He was a rising star of the Holy Dragon Empire!


    "The fifth grade of the Mortal Stage! It looks like Basil has really acquired the power from the Holy


    Dragon Bead. Your Majesty, do you still remember what we discussed before?" Lena had regained her


    calmposure after the initial bout of excitement from seeing Rocky, but she was still very proud of


    Rocky deep down. Something more important came to her mind, which was the thing she discussed


    with the emperor after Rocky had been removed as a prince.


    "The Holy Dragon Bead..." Lena had forgotten about the presence of Felicia, who immediately turned


    to the emperor and asked, wide-eyed, "Your Majesty, I believe you own me an exnation."


    The emperor looked a little unsettled, yet he maintained hisposure. "Well... We didn''t mean to


    keep this from you. The royal spirit maniptor on that stage is the one that fused with the Holy Dragon


    Bead."


    "Your Majesty..." Priest Dean frowned as he never thought that the emperor would admit that Rocky


    was the royal spirit maniptor that fused with the Holy Dragon Bead.


    "It must be him. No wonder he could make such an impressive breakthrough in such a short time


    frame. However, he is only at the fifth grade of the Mortal Stage. There are still two members left in our


    team, one of whom is already at the sixth grade of the Mortal Stage now. So victory will still belong to


    our Magic Phoenix Empire!" Erica proimed with some arrogance, speaking as if they had already


    won thepetition.


    "Why did Priest Dean deny it then?" Felicia still hung on to this and questioned them with a little hint of


    anger in her voice.


    "Priest Dean denied it out for the protection of our Holy Dragon Empire. Because that spirit maniptor


    has another identity... He''s... my son." The emperor paused for a second before he revealed this


    shocking truth. His voice was low and bitter.


    Priest Dean and Prince Alston, as well as all the other officials who heard this, were all extremely


    shocked. The moment Basil had been abolished as a prince, he was officially no longer part of the


    royal family. Yet the emperor admitted in front of Felicia, who was the imperial preceptor of the Magic


    Phoenix Empire that this young man was his son. This was really out of the ce given the


    circumstances. After all, at this level, anything that the emperor said must be real. If not, he would


    make it real himself.


    Lena was the only one who remained calm among them. She was the only one who knew the true


    reason why the emperor had revealed it to everyone. Months ago, right after Basil had fused with the


    Bead, the emperor had told Lena that if his son could somehow manage to improve his power, he


    would make an exception and restore his position as a prince again.


    The real reason for the emperor''s decision to remove his son from princedom was to fend off unwanted


    attention. After all, it was a big deal to have sessfully fused with the Holy Dragon Bead.


    "So not only he is the royal spirit maniptor who fused with the Holy Dragon Bead, but he is also the


    son of Your Majesty? I heard that after the Holy Dragon Bead had been dered as the holy treasure


    of the Holy Dragon Empire, the emperor at the time announced that whoever in his royal family could


    fuse with the Holy Dragon Bead would be his sessor to lead the Holy Dragon Empire. In this case,


    no wonder you are trying deliberately to hide his identity..." Felicia finally put two and two together.


    The emperor was silent in response. It had long been known that Alston was predetermined to be


    his sessor. What Felicia said was absolutely right. At the time when the Holy Dragon Bead was


    dered as the holy treasure, the emperor had indeed proimed that whomever in his family would


    be his sessor if he or she could sessfully fuse with the Holy Dragon Bead. It was understandable


    now why the emperor had concealed the truth.


    Felicia''s words stirred up some outbursts among the officials and royal family members, who


    immediately started to discuss among themselves. The selection of the next emperor determined their


    life to some degree. They were all concerned about what it could mean for them.


    Even Alston, who had always shown restraint, could no longer hold back. Looking absolutely


    bbergasted, he stood up as if he was about to protest before Priest Dean stopped him and


    whispered something into his ears to calm him down. If not for Priest Dean, he would have certainly


    stepped beyond his boundaries.


    At this moment, Rocky''s next opponent came onto the stage. He was also at the fifth grade of the


    Mortal Stage yet more powerful than thest. Rocky frowned. The trick he had usedst time probably


    wouldn''t work on this fellow.

 Chapter 63 A Losers Counterattack

    Chapter 63 A Loser''s Counterattack


    Rocky looked his next opponent up and down carefully. The man also looked carefully at Rocky. He


    sensed that Rocky''s terrifying power suddenly increased to a greater extent. He squinted, estimating


    that even if Rocky had improved, he could still match him. Before thispetition, they had never


    heard of any other masters at the fifth grade of the Mortal Stage in the Holy Dragon Empire. But totally


    unexpectedly, Rocky was apetent contender. It was surprising to say the least. He estimated that


    Rocky''s strength could only reach that level. It was absolutely impossible that he could surprise them


    more.


    "Did that war beast belong to you? Why don''t you summon it?" he suddenly asked Rocky. His tone was


    soft and sweet as a woman''s, making Rocky shudder and cringe.


    "It''s just a very ordinary low-ss war beast, so I dare not show it to others, so as not to make a fool of


    myself. I am not like others, who, at first nce, are so disgusting that everyone who meets them loses


    their appetite for a few days. But they still have the nerve to show themselves to others! Don''t they feel


    ashamed at all?" Rocky sneered, his spitefulness stemming from his difort.


    The man was clearly used to this kind of bigotry and ridicule, and understood at once the implications


    of Rocky''s words. He became angry at once, but immediately rubbed his face with his slender hand, as


    if to soothe an ache. In contrast to his annoyed expression, he said in a gentle voice, "Don''t piss me


    off."


    Upon hearing his words, Rocky became speechless. The corners of his mouth twitched. But he still


    tried his best to look calm andposed. He replied, "You didn''t bring your war beast, did you? I don''t


    want to take advantage of people''s vulnerabilities." Rocky couldn''t help but look around, noticing the


    absence of a beast.


    "Since you didn''t bring your war beast onto the stage, then don''t me me if I bully you. I''ll show you


    the terrifying power of my Medusa..." Rocky''s opponent made a rather mboyant gesture with a


    matching pose.


    All of a sudden, Rocky felt a strange force faintlying from the air. A loud hiss reverberated near


    him. Although he had trained his listening ability for such a long time, he was still unable to determine


    its source urately.


    Suddenly, Rocky felt a constricting tightness throughout his whole body. He felt as though he had been


    tied up by an invisible rope. Both of his hands and feet seemed unable to move, and he stood like a


    wooden stake, unable to move a single step. Then he heard a hissing sound again.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A momentter, Rocky saw a thick python looming over him. He looked up and studied it carefully.


    From its body, three snake-heads with women''s faces had crimson flicking tongues. They swung


    around him with thick, long bodies, three pairs of eyes staring unblinkingly at him coldly. Rocky looked


    down and realized that it was this python that had coiled itself around him and was squeezing tightly.


    At a nce, Rocky could tell that this was a three-star war beast, and its strength should have reached


    the first grade above. To add to that, it had approached him so easily and silently, and trapped him in a


    quick, quiet way. Judging from these factors, this three-star war beast was likely to have some


    mysterious abilities. Although Rocky was in its clutches, he was still extremely calm. In his head, he


    could not help but secretly specte about the special qualities this war beast might possess. Perhaps


    it had the ability to be invisible, perfect for sneaking up on enemies!


    It was beyond everyone''s expectation that the man couldunch such a powerful attack towards Rocky


    at the first move. Everyone felt rather surprised at his great strength.


    They were also greatly worried, because Rocky was now the only hope for the Holy Dragon Empire to


    turn the tables. As long as he defeated the phoenix spirit maniptor, the score would be a draw at six


    to six. Afterwards, even if Rocky rankedst because of his own weak strength, at least the Holy


    Dragon Empire would have a glorious defeat. After all, the overall strength of the Magic Phoenix


    Empire was above the Holy Dragon Empire, and if Rocky could defeat the phoenix spirit maniptor,


    the Holy Dragon Empire would earn respect from other empires that once despised it.


    Butpared with everyone''s worries, Rock actually looked very calm at the moment, because he had


    figured out something. Just now, the man had deliberately talked to him with an aim to distract his


    attention, so that he could let his war beast take the opportunity toe close to him andunch a


    surprise attack against him.


    Rocky was quite annoyed at this devious tactic, and decided it was time to even out the score.


    "Uriah, it''s time for you toe on stage!" Rocky pursed his lips, letting forth a sharp whistle. All of a


    sudden, apanied by a furious cry, a beast shadow suddenly jumped onto the stage. It had a


    strong body and an imposing manner like the king of beasts. The audience gasped at the sight of this


    magnificent creature.


    "It turns out to be a three-star war beast..." As soon as Uriah came on stage, it immediately attracted


    the attention of everyone present.


    However, the most confused person present was Priest Dean. He scratched his head, utterly


    perplexed. He had seen Rocky''s war beast before! It had been a disabled little beast that didn''t even


    reach one star. But now, the beast in front of his eyes had thoroughly transformed. Not only did it


    possess the good qualities that all war beasts should have, but also had the potential of bing an


    excellent three-star war beast.


    Rocky''s opponent paled at the realization that Rocky''s war beast was not inferior to his at all. Originally,


    he wanted to use his advantage of the war beast to distract Rocky with words and take the opportunity


    tounch a sneak attack. At first, he even contemted that the reason Rocky didn''t want to let his war


    beaste onto the stage was that it was much too weak. But clearly, he had been terribly wrong.


    Uriah immediately rushed to Rocky as soon as he came on stage. It made a vigorous leap, opening its


    gargantuan mouth. It bit the Medusa, causing it to let go of Rocky.


    Then Uriah began to wield its great power. With one paw, it pressed the Medusa down to the ground


    andunched violent attacks against it.


    Uriah was now at the second grade of the three-star level, and therefore very easily subdued a war


    beast at the first grade of the three-star level. For war beasts, the difference of a single grade was


    especially substantial.


    At the moment, the crowd was also surprised to see that Uriah was so powerful. It was quite


    understandable that its master''s strength was very strong, because Rocky hadbined the Holy


    Dragon Bead. But even his war beast appeared to match his strength, which was quite unforeseen. It


    had never urred to them that Rocky could have such a powerful three-star war beast, which was


    another shocking surprise for them.


    Rocky, who had just regained his freedom, immediately shot his opponent an evil smile. Then he


    shouted angrily, "You wanted to make a fool of me, didn''t you? I''ll beat you right now to an extent that


    your mother won''t recognize you."


    "How dare you be so arrogant? You are at the fifth grade of the Mortal Stage, which seemed to be


    slightly inferior to me. Our war beasts are both three-star, so I definitely have an edge over you," his


    opponent retorted angrily. He couldn''t help but feel great contempt, especially after the bigoted insults


    Rocky had thrown his way.


    "You think I''m at the fifth grade of the Mortal Stage? Really? Take a look for yourself!" Rocky''s face


    beamed with pride. He slowly raised his left arm, and the Dragon Spirit Mark on it suddenly shed.


    Then, his whole body was covered with a pale halo. All the spirit maniptors gasped, knowing full well


    that the emergence of the halo represented the fact that a maniptor''s strength had already reached


    beyond the fifth grade of the Mortal Stage.


    "This is... This is the sixth grade of the Mortal Stage..."


    "Oh my god, he has already improved to the sixth grade of the Mortal Stage, hasn''t he?"


    "He is too strong! It only took him less than two months to turn from a useless waste to a royal spirit


    maniptor at the sixth grade of the Mortal Stage!"


    The whole square was filled with people''s excited cheers. They were surprised. It was as shocking as


    his previous improvements. After all, their expectations had been growing with his strength. Now they


    were eager to see him improve his strength once again at a faster speed.


    The crowd was jubnt, yelling and cheering. What an unexpected and yet wee surprise!


    In an instant, the atmosphere of the whole square transformed entirely. It was all because of someone


    who had been regarded as a useless waste by everyone from the very beginning. He was so powerful


    now! They all stared at him, noticing that his figure had grown so tall and straight! In the face of his


    great powery endless possibilities for him and his empire!

 Chapter 64 About To Become The Laughing Stock (Part One)

    Chapter 64 About To Be The Laughing Stock (Part One)


    "That is the strength of the sixth grade of the Mortal Stage! What just happened? How could he have


    reached the sixth grade of the Mortal Stage..." Priest Dean who was sitting near the emperor of the


    Holy Dragon Empire was startled upon seeing Rocky''s disy of his mighty strength. Although he was


    well-informed and had lived long enough to see a lot of wonders, he was still stupefied by what he had


    just seen.


    "Humph! Who used to use Basil of being a waste? Are you seeing this? In just a span of two


    months, he had already reached the sixth grade of the Mortal Stage. Even the eldest prince, Alston,


    wasn''t able to achieve that when he was Basil''s age," Lena said as she beamed with joy. Meanwhile,


    she threw a scornful nce at Priest Dean. She always disliked him for being mean towards Basil.


    "What? He did all of it in two months? Are you saying that since the day he fused with the Holy Dragon


    Bead, it only took him two whole months to reach his current level?" Erica, hearing what Lena said,


    was alsopletely startled. If she didn''t see it for herself, she probably wouldn''t believe it to be true.


    As a well-known phoenix spirit maniptor, she had to admit that even she couldn''t make that happen


    in a span of two months.


    Felicia who was next to Erica also had the same startled look on her face. Though she was


    knowledgeable and had seen a lot of amazing things, never had she heard of such a huge and quick


    improvement her whole life.


    "To be more precise, it only took him two months to leap from the first grade of the Mortal Stage to the


    sixth grade of the Mortal Stage. After his fusion with the Holy Dragon Bead, Basil did not get the power


    of the Holy Dragon Bead in an instant. It means that roughly two months ago, he was still stuck at the


    first grade of the Mortal Stage," Lena who cared for Basil very much and knew what had happened to


    him exined carefully. She wanted to emphasize that Rocky made a very significant breakthrough


    without any foundation in his cultivation.


    When Felicia and Erica heard her detailed exnation, the expression on their faces changed


    dramatically. For a while, they just couldn''t find the right words to express what they were feeling. They


    all kept their silence but their minds raced wildly. If what Lena said was true, it only proved that Rocky


    was definitely a peerless talent among the spirit maniptors. On the other hand, in such absence of


    any foundation, how could he have created such a wonderful feat when all he had was the Holy Dragon


    Bead?


    "As the rightful heir to the most precious blood of the Holy Dragon Empire, he really does live up to his


    reputation... Your Majesty, you really gave us a big surprise..." Felicia who was well known for her high


    standards couldn''t help but exim after everything they just saw.


    "Preceptor Felicia, you tter me! My son Basil works very hard but he is not talented," the emperor of


    the Holy Dragon Empire said modestly. At least, Basil was not a talent before. But since he had fused


    with the Holy Dragon Bead, he had been totally changed to a different man. As his father, the emperor


    felt like he never had a sufficient understanding of his own son.


    "If he had not been qualified to be regarded as a talent, then our Magic Phoenix Empire should feel


    ashamed for ourck of such genius like him. I believe he is the only person whose talent could even


    be superior to my disciple, Erica," Felicia said honestly. She always appreciated people with talent.


    When she saw Rocky show his talents multiple times, she had been so impressed. If he was not the


    son of the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire, she would probably try to convince him to be a citizen


    of the Magic Phoenix Empire at all costs.


    Hearing the uplifting words from the imperial preceptor of the Magic Phoenix Empire, the emperor of


    the Holy Dragon Empire said nothing as a smile flickered in his eyes. However, this smile didn''tst


    very long.


    When the man saw that Rocky showed his strength of the sixth grade of the Mortal Stage, he suddenly


    felt a little scared. Yet, before he could figure out a new skill to use against Rocky, the next moment,


    Rocky had already rushed towards him.


    In a state of panic, the man desperately cried, "Medusa..." Obviously, out of instinct, he wanted to


    summon his war beast to protect himself.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    However, all he heard was a painful roar from Medusa. He saw that Uriah was holding Medusa in its


    mouth and threw it into the sky. As a result, it flew out of the square and within a split second, fell to the


    ground with a loud thud.


    Losing hisst resort, the man suddenly turned pale as a piece of paper. Apparently, he had lost all his


    momentum and was no longer in the right condition to continue the fight. In the end, he had no other


    choice but to surrender and spare himself from the struggle.


    At that moment, the audience suddenly cheered as loud as they could. As citizens of the Holy Dragon


    Empire, they were very excited to see Rocky''s outstanding performance at such a critical moment. His


    victory had won three points for their empire. As a result, the score between their empire and the Magic


    Phoenix Empire was now tied at six. The contestants of the powerful Magic Phoenix Empire were


    deterred by the amazing strength of Rocky. Now, at the ring, there was only onest contestant left to


    compete against him. Both of them were at the sixth grade of the Mortal Stage.


    Therefore, the next fight was about to be the final match between the Holy Dragon Empire and the


    Magic Phoenix Empire.


    Since both Rocky and thest contestant of the Magic Phoenix Empire were at the sixth grade of the


    Mortal Stage, their fight would be an intense battle of equal strength. At that moment, everyone in the


    audience was lost in their thoughts. But they all had a glimmer of hope that they could im the final


    victory for their empire.


    "Your Majesty, it is very rare for us to witness such a wonderful contest. To make the contest more


    attractive, we the Magic Phoenix Empire will no longer hide our trump card from everyone," Felicia said


    abruptly. She knew Rocky was a strongpetitor and she didn''t want to lose the contest. Thus, she


    decided it was time for them to use their trump card. Once Felicia was done speaking, she immediately


    nodded at Erica.

 Chapter 65 About To Become The Laughing Stock (Part Two)

    Chapter 65 About To Be The Laughing Stock (Part Two)


    Erica, as Felicia''s best disciple, knew what she was talking about at once. She then got up from her


    seat and disappeared to fulfill her request.


    "Preceptor Felicia, I am confused. What exactly are you talking about?" the emperor of the Holy


    Dragon Empire asked out of curiosity.


    "Be patient, Your Majesty, you''ll find out in a second," Felicia responded to ease his mind.


    Just before thest contestant of the Magic Phoenix Empire appeared on the ring, Erica suddenly


    showed up in front of her and whispered a few words in her ear. After she was done whispering, Erica


    returned to her original seat.


    The final contestant of the Magic Phoenix Empire, also known as a phoenix spirit maniptor, finally


    showed up on the ring and stood right in front of Rocky with a three-star war beast with her. Its shape


    was like a wolf but its face looked like a fox. Rocky found it was wagging its three very bright and thick


    red tails and that the aura it was exuding was no inferior to Uriah. Both of them were at the second


    grade of the three-star level.


    "I didn''t expect you to be such a little beauty," Rocky said after taking a careful look at his opponent.


    She was about sixteen years old or so, probably the youngest among all the seven phoenix spirit


    maniptors. Yet, her strength had reached the sixth grade of the Mortal Stage. As the youngest


    phoenix spirit maniptor, she was also the most powerful. Besides, she seemed innocent, lovely, and


    tender, while her eyes were as big as grapes. If she grew up a little, she would definitely look gorgeous


    and would attract quite a lot of attention.


    "Erica told me that I don''t need to hold back in our fight. If I seed in defeating you, she will give me a


    red spiritual crystal as a reward, so I''ll make it certain that you lose to me," the big-eyed girl said in a


    naive tone.


    "Little girl, what is your name?" Rocky asked as he immediately put on a wicked smile which made the


    others think of like some kind of weird stranger.


    "Tasha Tian," the girl answered briefly.


    "Tasha, are you sure you can defeat me?" Rocky asked beamingly with his arms around his chest. In


    his mind, his real strength was at the seventh grade of the Mortal Stage, while Tasha was only at the


    sixth grade of the Mortal Stage. As long as he exerted his full strength, Tasha would lose without a


    doubt.


    "Erica was right. She told me you would underestimate my strength. But I''m telling you before we


    begin, I am not at the sixth grade of the Mortal Stage. My master told me that I needed to hide my real


    strength a bit so that the people from the Holy Dragon Empire wouldn''t have to experience a crushing


    defeat," Tasha said naively as she winked her big eyes.


    Afterprehending her words, Rocky was rmed and his facial expression changed abruptly.


    Meanwhile, he suddenly felt that Tasha''s phoenix spiritual power began to change. In no time, he


    noticed that Tasha''s left face and the corner of her left eye suddenly had a few marks that were simr


    to his Dragon Spirit Mark. Her naive look was gone. Instead, she became somewhat seductively


    charming.


    Earlier, he had been wondering why he couldn''t see the phoenix spirit maniptors with some marks


    on their arms that were simr to him. It turned out that they also had that marks but in different parts of


    their bodies. Others may not be able to see those marks easily. At that moment, due to the increase in


    Tasha''s spiritual power, she could no longer hide her spiritual marks anymore.


    All at once, Rocky saw a sudden burst of spiritual powering out of Tasha. Like a huge blowout,


    there was also a powerful aura surrounding her body which indicated her actual level of strength.


    Obviously, it shone brighter than Rocky''s.


    "She is at the seventh grade of the Mortal Stage..." Rocky nced at her and immediately detected


    that Tasha''s strength had been raised to the seventh grade of the Mortal Stage. Evidently, he was not


    the only one who tried to hide their actual strength.


    When the people watching the contest saw that Tasha''s strength suddenly increased dramatically, they


    were also rmed and dumbfounded. At the same time, they couldn''t help but feel worried for Rocky.


    They initially thought it would be a close match. However, before they could even begin the fight,


    drastic change had already broken out which made their glimmer hope of victory fade slowly. They all


    believed that the phoenix spirit maniptor now had better chances of winning.


    "Preceptor Felicia, who exactly is this phoenix spirit maniptor..." The emperor also witnessed the


    entire change as his look slightly changed. It never urred to him that the Magic Phoenix Empire''s


    new phoenix spirit maniptor could reach the seventh grade of the Mortal Stage so soon! Thus, he


    couldn''t help but ask Felicia about her identity.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Her name is Tasha Tian. As the most talented girl among the new phoenix spirit maniptors in our


    Magic Phoenix Empire, she onlyes second to Erica, my best disciple. Tasha is also my final


    disciple. Her talent may not beparable to Prince Basil. But as a member of the royal family, the


    prince had fused with the Holy Dragon Bead. Thus, even though he has his current strength, I only take


    it for granted." Felicia obviously wanted to win back some of their honor. After all, from only a moment


    ago, there had been three phoenix spirit maniptors who had been defeated by Rocky. If the Holy


    Dragon Empire changed the result of the contest to finally win the contest, then for the delegates of the


    Magic Phoenix Empire, there would no longer be any meaning to their visit of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    And if the result was spread out, others would regard their failure as aughing matter. As the imperial


    preceptor of the Magic Phoenix Empire, Felicia couldn''t bear to suffer from such consequences.

 Chapter 66 Neck And Neck

    Chapter 66 Neck And Neck


    Before she came here, Felicia had already known that the new spirit maniptors in the Holy Dragon


    Empire had justpleted the process of fusing with the power of Dragon Master n. She could


    imagine that the Holy Dragon Empire wouldn''t be so strong as the Magic Phoenix Empire, and for this


    reason she asked Tasha to hide her true force.


    But she never expected that Rocky would appear and turn the situation around. To win the honor for


    Magic Phoenix Empire, she couldn''t ask Tasha to hide her real power anymore.


    The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire narrowed his sharp eyes, because he understood that Tasha


    has been promoted to the seventh grade of the Mortal Stage. The higher the grade, the greater the


    disparity between two grades. It was almost impossible for Rocky to win. But he pursed his lips


    thoughtfully. For some reason, he felt that there might still be hope.


    He was not alone in feeling this way. Almost everyone present seemed to be expecting another


    miracle.


    Both of thepetitors had the war beasts at the second grade of the three-star level whose power


    was on par. This meant that it was mostly up to either Rocky or Tasha to win. But obviously, at the


    moment, it seemed that Rocky''s own strength was still slightly inferior.


    Rocky looked at Tasha, whose whole body glowed faintly with spiritual light. Suddenly, he burst out


    laughing, his eyes growing cold. "It seems that you are better than I thought, little girl. Show me your


    real strength now, why don''t you?" As he spoke, the Dragon Spirit Mark on his left arm suddenly


    flickered, and his body began to shine with spiritual light as well. At first, it was the sixth grade of the


    Mortal Stage, but in the blink of an eye, the spiritual light increased dramatically, reaching the seventh


    grade of the Mortal Stage.


    The entire ce broke out in a frenzy.


    "The seventh grade of the Mortal Stage! What!? How!?" "He has also reached the seventh grade of the


    Mortal Stage!"


    "Oh God, is he still human? He is much more powerful than we ever imagined!"


    "He deserves to be recognized as the royal spirit maniptor who has fused with the Holy Dragon


    Bead. His power is amazing!"


    All sorts of cries of surprise followed.


    The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire and others were surprised to see Rocky''s strength improve


    once more. Meanwhile, Felicia appeared to be worried. She hadn''t expected Rocky to hide his strength


    of the seventh grade of the Mortal Stage.


    "He indeed has the blood of the royal family," Felicia said deliberately, shooting a meaningful look at the


    emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    At this moment, the emperor couldn''t help but let loose a smile. His son was winning glory for the Holy


    Dragon Empire. If not for him, their empire would have certainly been disgraced then and there.


    "Unbelievable... The seventh grade of the Mortal Stage!" Priest Dean couldn''t believe his eyes.


    "Is he still the Basil I know?" Even Lena, who had been happy before, was utterly surprised. She


    couldn''t imagine that Basil, who had tried to fuse with the Dragon Spirit Bead for five years and failed,


    suddenly possessed strong qualifications and talents after fusing with the Dragon Spirit Bead. It was as


    though the power in his bloodline had been awakened. Of course, she didn''t know that the real Basil


    was long gone, and that he had been reced by one of the best and most credible gic scientists


    in the modern world.


    Alston''s heart was filled with jealousy, and his eyes shed with a malicious glint. He couldn''t believe


    his little brother was stealing the spotlight now. In the past, he hadn''t paid any attention to his brother at


    all. After all, he was an embarrassment to the family! But today, he proved to everyone that he was not


    an embarrassment, but a gifted and qualified man who even surpassed Alston!


    The original good-for-nothing suddenly became his biggest rival. Suddenly, Rocky had be his


    biggest obstacle to his position as heir of the Holy Dragon Empire. His father''s silence at Felicia''s


    words regarding to sessor had infuriated him, while simultaneously scaring him. Although, with his


    current strength, he could still assume the position of heir; but his brother, who had sessfully fused


    with the Holy Dragon Bead was a ticking time bomb. He couldn''t allow such a threat to exist.


    By this time, an evil idea had arisen in Alston''s mind.


    At this moment, the charming figure standing in the crowd slowly took off her cap and showed her


    resplendent face. She stared closely at Rocky and said to herself, "It took only half a month from the


    fourth grade to the sixth grade of the Mortal Stage. What methods did he use to cultivate himself? Even


    with spiritual power gathering crystal and the help of miracle liquid from nowhere, it''s still impossible to


    make such an amazing progress."


    She was Marcia, the very same person who had insisted on ordering Priest Dean to arrange for Rocky


    topete.


    Marcia had discovered his hidden strength of the fourth grade of the Mortal Stage when she tested his


    nature in the dragon field. She had sensed something unusual about him. Because of the Holy Dragon


    Bead, she not only changed her original intentions and dispositions towards him, but also gifted him


    many useful items. She was extremely keen to see what surprises Rocky could bring her.


    And now, she was very satisfied with his amazing performance. She smiled to herself, knowing that her


    decisions had been proved to be right all along.


    At the center of all themotion, Rocky and Tasha werepeting with their spiritual power. The


    actual battle hadn''tmenced yet, but the scene had reached a white-hot point.


    Tasha was shocked that Rocky had the strength of the seventh grade of the Mortal Stage, because


    currently she was the most talented among the new generation of phoenix spirit maniptors in the


    Magic Phoenix Empire. She was an outstanding sess who had been praised by everyone. At a


    young age, she had stood at the very top, and because of countless praises she had grown a little


    arrogant. For a long time, she thought that no new maniptor could be stronger than her.


    However, today she came face to face with a royal spirit maniptor who matched her prowess. Of


    course, she felt a little unsteady, as if she had just been toppled from the top.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I must defeat you. I''m sure I''m better than you." Tasha''s big eyes suddenly shed with rage. Her stout


    persistence drove her to execute an amazing move.


    Tasha suddenly put her hand on the three-tailed fox beside her. The spiritual mark on her left face


    shed suddenly as the fox abruptly screamed. Its three tails stood up, and the fur spiked outwards as


    if it were cold.


    The beast turned into a red light and gradually fused with Tasha.


    Everyone who watched this scene was stunned.


    "Spirit Possession... A spirit maniptor at the Mortal Stage who can even conduct Spirit Possession!"


    Exmations broke out.


    Spirit Possession was a kind of magic that the spirit maniptor could fuse with spirit-manipted


    beasts and possess the power of them, which could instantly enhance the power of spirit maniptors.


    However, this was a very dangerous process, because the power of the spirit-manipted beast had


    not entirely been manipted. Once the Spirit Possession was carried out, if the spirit maniptor


    couldn''t control the power of the spirit-manipted beast, their lives would be put in great danger. So


    typically, ordinary spirit maniptors only dared to try after the Earthly Stage. But this kind of magic


    was not appreciated by the spirit maniptor, because it was too dangerous.


    It was absolutely risky for Tasha to use her strength at the seventh grade of the Mortal Stage to fuse


    with a three-star war beast. Because the strength of a three-star war beast was absolutely on par with


    the maniptor, it would make it even moreplex and difficult to control it.

 Chapter 67 Spirit Possession

    Chapter 67 Spirit Possession


    "Master!" Seeing Tasha activate the Spirit Possession, Erica looked to Felicia, yearning for permission


    to stop Tasha. After all, this time all the fights were just for exchanging experience, Tasha did not have


    to use dangerous skills like the Spirit Possession. Besides, Erica believed that Tasha could win that


    prince by her own power.


    Felicia knew what Erica was thinking, but under the circumstances, her intervention in the fight would


    make good fodder for gossip. The other source of concern was whether Tasha would be able to control


    the spirit possessing powers afterwards.


    But she decided to wait and see. Somehow, she hoped Tasha would win the fight and bring thest


    honor to Magic Phoenix Empire. Already, Rocky had won three fights, and it was unlikely that Magic


    Phoenix Empire could lose again. Though it was no harm to lose, they would fancy winning onest


    bout. Just for pride.


    But Erica was not at ease. She wanted Felicia to take charge and restrain Tasha.


    "She can activate the Spirit Possession? No wonder she is the most respected Phoenix yer. For her


    seventh grade of the Mortal Stage, the confidence she exudes in turning on the skill is also rare," the


    emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire sighed, his face turning serious. When Rocky showed the power at


    the seventh grade of the Mortal Stage, the emperor had been certain of victory.


    Least had he expected that Felicia''s disciple could summon Spirit Possession. If she seeded in


    fusing that power, she would open a really wide gap between her and Rocky. It would take another


    miracle for Rocky even toe closer. No one believed that Rocky could rise beyond what he had


    already shown. As much as they had counted on him, the odds looked oddly staked against Rocky


    right now.


    Like their emperor, most people from Holy Dragon began to despair.


    "There is no need to fight since she activated the Spirit Possession. He doesn''t stand a chance against


    her with his mere seventh grade. While she, on the other hand has already shot up from seventh to


    ninth, by turning on her spirit possession," Priest Dean said with glee. From the outset, he had wished


    Rocky would fail. Even worse, he had denigrated Rocky and spoken ill of him to everyone. Now, he


    worried that he might eat humble pie, if Rocky won today''s decisive bout. By every means possible, he


    hoped Rocky would be humiliated.


    Meanwhile, Marcia who was watching the fight in the crowd turned serious when she saw Tasha


    activate the Spirit Possession. At first, Marcia had been very impressed that Rocky had upgraded his


    power to the seventh grade of Mortal Stage since theyst met. She had not expected a Phoenix


    yer would manage anything closer to Rocky''s newfound power.


    If she seeded in aplishing the Spirit Possession, Rocky would definitely lose the fight.


    "If I knew this before, I would have taught him the skill. Does he stand any chance now?" Marcia


    murmured to herself ruefully, badly wishing there was a way Rocky could wrap this up with a win. But


    then she consoled herself in the fact that already, the crystal she had given Rocky had helped the


    young man a great deal in his development as a royal spirit maniptor.


    "Why should I care so much about this single friendly match? In any case, the worst that can happen to


    him is maybe an injury, which is no big deal for his career. If anything, injuries are an inescapable part


    of the training. He is the only one who can unravel the secret etched in a tattoo on my back, with the


    power he got from the Holy Dragon Bead. So I''ll try my best to make sure he doesn''t get seriously


    injured here." Then in an abrupt mood swing, she thought to herself, ''It doesn''t matter if he loses a


    hand or a leg. For all I care, he may as well lose an eye, but he''ll still be around to help unlock the


    mystery of the tattoo.'' Marcia was such a moody woman. However, even though she said so, she


    couldn''t help but look at Rocky with anxiety.


    At this time, Rocky, who had no clue about the skill for a human to fuse with the spirit-manipted


    beast, saw Tasha glow with dazzling light after turning on her spirit possession. Even as he watched,


    he noticed the girl''s spiritual power shoot up so rapidly that her body began to change.


    Tasha''s eyes looked like the eyes of a fox. With the spirit mark on her left cheek, she looked coquettish.


    Three red tails appeared on her hip which made her look like a three-tail fox spirit.


    In a blink of an eye, her power had reached the ninth grade of the Mortal Stage. The gap of the power


    between seventh grade and ninth grade was so big that it had hinted the end of this fight.


    Tasha left no room for Rocky to pull off a surprise. At the ninth grade of the Mortal Stage, she knew


    she''d be near invincible.


    Rocky began guessing for Tasha''s next move as he could only see the sh of her figure. When he


    tried to attack, Tasha suddenly disappeared.


    "You are too slow," Rocky heard her voice from behind. She then gave him such a strong kick from the


    back that she sent him tumbling like a sack of potatoes.


    Rocky who had easily won against three opponents so far was knocked down with a single kick.


    The crowd fell dead silent, wondering whether Rocky would be able to pick himself up again.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Caught by surprise, he muttered something while still rolling on the ground. The he slowly rose up, and


    tried his best to stand still. Staring angrily at her, he cursed, "This woman is so heartless! Does she


    take this to be a matter of life and death? If I was weaker, she would have seriously injured me."


    Already, there was blood on the corners of his mouth. He was apparently injured.


    Seeing Rocky had stood up after the first blow, Tasha immediatelyunched another attack determined


    to knock the wind out of him. In a sh, she charged at him, palm raised ready to strike. "me!" she


    shouted.


    A ball of me instantly flew out of her palm and rolled towards Rocky.


    He jumped to one side and dodged, but Tasha swung her three long tails in quick session. The tails


    blocked his way, cutting short his escape form the ming ball.


    As the mes rolled and tumbled closer, out of nowhere, a ring roar rent the air. From the sidelines,


    Uriah had seen his master in danger, and being the beast it was trained to be, it jumped into the ring


    without waiting for amand. It directly blocked the ming ball by standing between Rocky and


    Tasha.


    Sessfully, Uriah stopped the fireball, but he took some nasty hit in the process. But Rocky was safe.


    The next moment, Uriah charged at Tasha in a fit of rage.

 Chapter 68 Who Is Better Now

    Chapter 68 Who Is Better Now


    Seeing Uriah charging towards her, Tasha retracted one of the tails and blocked its impact. She made a


    pose with her tender hands in front of her chest and shouted aloud, light shing from her eyes. "Chain


    of fire!"


    A couple of chains that were zing fire, swooped out of the ground around Uriah and entangled it in


    its grip from all directions. Uriah struggled with its utmost power but with no sess. It seemed to be


    trapped in the chains.


    Rocky became serious and intense as he saw Tasha trap Uriah with rtive ease. He realized that her


    strength was far stronger than his, but he was not someone who would give up easily.


    While Tasha was busy dealing with Uriah, Rocky took the opportunity to close in on her. He decided to


    use the skill of the Whirlwind Kick. Just as the aura of this kick began to materialize, Rocky charged


    towards Tasha.


    Tasha pulled back immediately and brandished her three giant tails and that aura exploded to pieces.


    Suddenly, Tasha felt a spiritual power which came crushing down on her. She bnced herself and


    saw a finger shining brightly. It seemed to be passing through her tails anding straight for her in


    high speed. It was so fast that she didn''t notice how soon it would reach her.


    "Such childish y!" Tasha saw right through his trick. She quickly generated waves of fire that


    devoured the finger.


    "Now herees your payback." Tasha was taken aback. Just when she thought she had figured out


    Rocky''s move, she heard a coldugh behind her. She instantly turned around and saw Rocky


    standing there. Somehow he had managed to sneak behind her, and she was so engrossed that she


    failed to notice his movements.


    As soon as he finished that sentence, Tasha saw a dozen palms striking down on her. She was clearly


    caught off guard as her tails were still out there. And there was no time for retraction.


    The audience cheered as they saw that Rocky was still able to turn the tables around, even when the


    strength of his opponent was far more than his.


    However, it was too quick for all to assume that Rocky''s sneak attack would be sessful against


    Tasha, who was at the ninth grade of the Mortal Stage at the moment. Tasha had received the most


    intensive training in the Magic Phoenix Empire. The brutality of her attacks was beyond anyone''s


    imagination.


    Just as Rocky thought he was going to seed, Tasha ascended into the sky. In a single movement,


    she was able to dodge all of his palms and those attacks.


    Rocky was shocked when he saw Tasha use her three giant tails to prop her up into the sky. Such a


    reflective action was truly amazing.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Now was not the time for Rocky to appreciate her talents. He needed to be alert as Tasha was


    swooping down from the sky. She flipped her palms as she shouted, "ze Palm!" The moment she


    shouted, fire burst out of her hand. It wasing straight for Rocky, like a firestorm.


    There was hardly any time for Rocky to escape from Tasha''s attack.


    Boom!


    The firestorm hit the ground and exploded. Shock waves from its spiritual power sent dust and debris


    into the air.


    Everyone felt pity for Rocky. They knew he couldn''t possibly take that hit, which was imbued with


    Tasha''s full force. It was expected to happen, given the gap in their strength.


    "It looks like we have the result!" Felicia sounded relieved. She had to admit that Rocky was definitely


    not an ordinary spirit maniptor. He had managed to gain the upper hand, at least for some time,


    against an opponent who was abination of human and spiritual beast and was at the ninth grade


    of the Mortal Stage.


    The emperor looked a little disappointed.


    "Basil has already outdone himself. He lost with honor." Lena smiled with appreciation in her eyes.


    "Is that all you can do?" Marcia asked from her ce in the crowd as she stared ahead at that puff of


    dust. She was hoping to see Rocky emerge from it.


    Just as everyone thought that Rocky had already lost, a wind blew away the dust. A figure seemed to


    be moving ahead. Unexpectedly, Rocky showed up! To everyone''s surprise, Rocky was still standing


    straight. He was all messy with the dust but had a determined look in his eyes. The Dragon Spirit Mark


    on his left arm was shining with all kinds of colors and had no apparent pattern.


    The audience once again started cheering. They could not believe that Rocky was actually able to


    stand after taking that extremely strong blow from Tasha.


    Felicia and the emperor were among the others who were equally shocked.


    "How can he turn out all right?" Erica was also confused at the scene before her eyes.


    Tasha had justnded on the ground, panting. She was astonished to see Rocky still standing in front


    of her. She had hit him with everything she had. Not even for a second had she thought that Rocky


    would be able to take it.


    Under any other circumstances, if it had been any another spirit maniptor of the same strength as


    Rocky, it would not have been possible for him or her to take such a hit. However, no one was aware


    that there was a special ability in Rocky''s dragon spiritual power which seemed to have no nature. The


    ability was that it could devour other spiritual power. He had just used the special ability of his dragon


    spiritual power to devour most of the power of the hit from Tasha. Of course, he also paid a price for it.


    He had been hit more than a dozen times by the shock wave, in order to absorb her power.


    He looked fine, but the fact was that though he took this hit, he could not take another one from Tasha


    now.


    Fortunately, no one else knew his true condition. The whole square erupted in discussions and


    spections.


    "If I want to beat someone who is at the ninth grade of the Mortal Stage, I have to acquire more


    spiritual power." While he was wondering on it, something came to his mind. Suddenly, he grew


    solemn.


    He remembered the resolve he had made to himself. He intended to win thispetition and make


    everyone cheer for him. He wanted the entire Holy Dragon Empire to be proud of him and everyone to


    know that he was not that weak Basil any longer. He was the man who was going to make history in


    the Wild Spirit Land.

 Chapter 69 Madness

    Chapter 69 Madness


    "Well! You managed to take that one but I don''t believe you can take another attack from me!" Tasha


    shouted angrily, clenching her teeth. She thought that another ferocious attack from her could easily


    take down Rocky. She had reached the ninth grade of the Mortal Stage so defeating Rocky should not


    be so difficult. But it did shock her to see Rocky standing safe and sound now. Tasha felt that she had


    been humiliated by Rocky. The strong desire to win the game sparkled in her eyes. It looked like she


    would never stop until she defeated Rocky.


    But Tasha was unaware that she was on the brink of copse. The Spirit Possession consumed lots of


    strength and spiritual power. Once the spirit maniptor was burned out by the Spirit Possession, the


    skill would fail to work immediately. But if the user didn''t dismiss the skill in time, the spirit-manipted


    beast''s power inside the user''s body would lose control, and the user would suffer immeasurable


    damage.


    Despite such a situation, the strength left in her and the spiritual power she possessed were still


    enough to enable her to throw a formidable attack. Even if Rocky''s dragon spiritual power could absorb


    her attack, Rocky would still get hit by the impact during the process. And considering the fact that he


    had got badly injured, how could he take a forceful impact anymore!


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Rocky realized that he would have to find a new way to fight against Tasha''s attack if he wanted to win


    the game.


    Anybody else would definitely have second thoughts under such a situation. After all, Rocky was facing


    an opponent who had surpassed two grades more than him. It would hardly be possible that Rocky, a


    grade seven spirit maniptor, could take an attack from a grade nine one.


    Rocky was an intelligent and audacious man. He had a n under his sleeve. In a matter of few


    seconds, he had figured out a way to reverse the situation. Although it was an extremely risky step,


    Rocky had no other choice. He had to give it a shot.


    He took out thest yellow spiritual crystal from his pocket. Everyone in the crowd was struck to see it.


    They didn''t know how Rocky got the yellow spiritual crystal and why he took it out at that critical


    moment. They wondered what he would do with it.


    "What the hell is he trying to do?" Marcia was equally puzzled when she saw Rocky take out the yellow


    spiritual crystal which she had sent him.


    Meanwhile, everyone including the emperor didn''t understand what Rocky was nning to do.


    "Does he think that Tasha will give him time to upgrade his war beast? What a hopeless idiot!" Erica


    sneered. She thought that Rocky nned to use the yellow spiritual crystal to upgrade his war beast.


    And if he intended to do so, she knew that such a n would be in vain.


    On the other hand, the emperor, Priest Dean and Lena were wondering where Rocky got the yellow


    spiritual crystal from. How could a dethroned prince get such rare and priceless treasure?


    While all were awestruck, Rocky stood beside Uriah with the yellow spiritual crystal. Uriah, however,


    was still trapped by Tasha''s spiritual martial arts skill. As soon as it saw Rocky, it stopped struggling


    and whining. Staring at the yellow spiritual crystal in Rocky''s hand, it immediately understood what its


    master wanted. Instantly, it opened its mouth wide without any hesitation.


    "Thank you so much, little guy!" Rocky smiled and put the yellow spiritual crystal into Uriah''s mouth.


    Uriah swallowed it at once.


    The audience began murmuring among themselves as they saw what had happened before their eyes.


    "Is he trying to use the yellow spiritual crystal to upgrade his war beast''s spiritual power? Does he want


    to reverse the situation by using his war beast?"


    "It''s a risky shot, but worth a try anyway. That''s the only way left for him after all."


    "But how can it be possible that the phoenix spirit maniptor would give him that chance? And the


    war beast also needs time to digest the yellow spiritual crystal."


    While questions kept rising in the air, the spiritual power of the yellow spiritual crystal had begun


    surging up and filled Uriah''s body. Soon the spiritual power started overflowing from its body, and there


    were rays of bright light sparkling around Uriah.


    Tasha also thought that Rocky was using the yellow spiritual crystal to upgrade his war beast. How


    could she give Rocky such an opportunity to win against her? She charged towards Rocky with a


    powerful cry and began activating her spiritual power. She was nning to exert all the power left in her


    body to aim an attack at Rocky.


    Uriah was writhing in pain because of the bursts of spiritual power inside its body. The spiritual power,


    however, kept increasing. It even broke through the fire chain that had trapped Uriah.


    Everyone thought that Uriah would carry on with the bursting spiritual power and rush to fight against


    Tasha. But what Rocky did next shocked them further. He put his left hand on Uriah''s forehead while


    Uriah was writhing on the ground with a painful roar.


    Everyone was dumbstruck. They were filled with amazement at what they saw. They were wondering,


    ''What is he nning to do? Or has he decided to give up?''


    With each passing moment, Tasha was getting closer and closer to Rocky. She kept approaching and


    the three giant tails behind her began zing fiercely. They looked like three pirs of raging fire.


    "Raging me Attack!" A few meters away from Rocky, Tasha stopped all of a sudden. When she


    opened her arms, her spiritual power burst out. Simultaneously, the three fire tails was targeting at


    Rocky like arrows shot from a bow. In a matter of seconds, they had enveloped Rocky.


    Everyone was sure now that Rocky had lost to Tasha. There was absolutely no way he could tackle


    that attack. The attack that Tasha hadunched this time was much more violent and powerful than the


    former one. No matter how puissant Rocky was, it would be impossible for him to take that attack from


    the three tails of fire. After all, everyone knew he was only at grade seven of the Mortal Stage.


    Rocky, on the other hand, showed no fear on his face as he watched the rushing fire tails. He took out


    a bottle of the magical saliva from his pocket and drank down half of it. He knew that only a drop of the


    magical saliva would elerate his metabolism and cirction of the spiritual power by leaps and


    bounds. Half a bottle would make it far easier to escape from that attack.


    Obviously, he was taking a risk by putting all his eggs in one basket.


    "Now!" After keeping back the bottle, Rocky widened his eyes and channeled his bursting dragon


    spiritual power into his left arm, which was on Uriah''s forehead. The Dragon Spirit Mark around his left


    arm began to sparkle. No one could understand that Uriah''s spiritual power was being channeled into


    Rocky''s body through his left arm.


    The fierce spiritual power was rushing from Uriah''s body and was running inside Rocky through his


    energy meridians. With the help of the magical saliva which he drank moments ago, the cirction had


    finished in a matter of seconds. It had happened thirty times fast than before. After the cirction


    began inside Rocky, the spiritual power went back to Uriah''s body.


    All this while, Rocky felt like an explosion was going to take ce inside him. If it was anybody else,


    they would have blown up and died after finishing such a quick cirction. The flow of such violent and


    powerful spiritual power inside would burst them in few seconds. But for two months Rocky had been


    using the magical saliva to speed up his cultivation. So, his body had been strengthened a lot by the


    magical saliva. And his body''s endurance also had improved and surpassed that of most of the people.


    During the cirction, the spiritual power inside Rocky had a quantum leap, which shocked everyone.


    They were fixed to the ground with eyes wide open and mouths agape.


    While the power kept progressing and moving between Uriah and Rocky, the three fire tails were only a


    few inches away from Rocky.

 Chapter 70 Shocking Scene

    Chapter 70 Shocking Scene


    "Boom!"


    A dazzling light burst forth from the battleground when the three ming tails crashed on Rocky.


    Everyone could feel the spiritual power spreading rapidly, like an overwhelming wave of energy.


    They all held their breath at the sight of such an intense scene. Though it was merely a fight between


    spirit maniptors at the Mortal Stage, they were still attracted by the excitingbat.


    No matter who won this fight in the end, there would still be two stars rising in the Holy Dragon Empire


    and the Magic Phoenix Empire.


    But the crowd was still buzzing in anticipation at who could possibly win.


    Even Felicia, seated beside the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire, couldn''t help but stand up and


    gaze at Tasha, who had removed the Spirit Possession, and Rocky, who was shrouded by fog. Tasha


    was out of breath, panting rapidly. No one knew whether Rocky was alive or not. Felicia thought the


    winner would be her disciple. Though Rocky had once more improved his spiritual power, she did not


    believe that he could reach the ninth grade of the Mortal Stage just yet. Yet she had still been


    surprised. After all, Rocky, only at the seventh grade of the Mortal Stage, had still managed to make


    her disciple use her full power to defeat him, even after activating the Spiritual Possession. Felicia was


    even a little jealous of the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire, for he had two gifted sons.


    "Basil..." Lena could bear it no longer, after bearing the agony of staring into the unmoving fog for what


    felt like an eternity. She stood up and went to the battleground after she nced at the emperor of the


    Holy Dragon Empire.


    At the same time, Mia was with the other trainees in the resting area and also felt worried about Rocky,


    who still did not show up. He had definitely surprised all of them with the leaps and bounds his power


    made. She hurried to the arena as well.


    "Reckless man!" From the crowd, Marcia also rushed to the fighting site.


    These three womening from different directions were all worried about him. What a lucky fellow he


    truly was!


    When everyone thought that Rocky had lost the fight, a strong spiritual power unexpectedly sted out


    of the fog and transformed into a whirlwind which blew away the fog and dust in the air. A figure


    epassed with twinkling light appeared. His strong spiritual power continually rose, shrouded by a


    peculiar light. The crowd immediately sensed that a different kind of power had permeated everywhere.


    The three women all stopped and looked at this development in surprise.


    Everyone''s jaws dropped to the ground. This was truly unexpected!


    It was exactly Rocky who was emitting the spiritual power.


    He did not appear to have sustained any wounds! What was more, his power seemed to be above the


    Mortal Stage. Rocky stood still, his sharp eyes scanning the crowd.


    "How is this possible?!" Felicia was utterly shocked. The power she could sense now was exponentially


    greater than what Rocky had been emitting moments ago!


    Aside from Felicia, however, many powerful spirit maniptors had not yet fully sensed Rocky''s current


    power.


    This was to be expected, because Rocky had devoured the spiritual power of the three tails using his


    dragon spiritual power when the three huge ming tails hit him. The spiritual power inside Rocky''s


    body all gathered into the Dragon Spirit Mark as it was devouring the power.


    The Dragon Spirit Mark on his arm began to change. Like a vine, it grew to his shoulder rapidly.


    This had never happened before. It looked like the Dragon Spirit Mark on Rocky''s arm was alive!


    What was most important was that the trace of Rocky''s power seemed to have disappeared suddenly


    when the Dragon Spirit Mark changed, which was why most people couldn''t sense it. But to be precise,


    it had merely transformed.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rocky had nned on using the power of the yellow spiritual crystal to withstand Tasha''s power at the


    ninth grade of the Mortal Stage. He had not expected that the risk he took would catalyze the Dragon


    Spirit Mark to evolve! To be exact, the power of the Holy Dragon Bead inside his body had transformed.


    Although originally strong, he had activated the secret power hidden in the Holy Dragon Bead inside his


    body as he absorbed the power from the yellow spiritual crystal at a high speed, running twenty to thirty


    times faster than normal.


    The power he showed before was only the outermost power of the Holy Dragon Bead. After cultivating


    using the yellow spiritual crystal, he had gotten closer to the power in the depths of the Holy Dragon


    Bead. This time he had eventually opened the gates of this stronger power after absorbing the spiritual


    power of the yellow spiritual crystal thoroughly.


    He also had realized that the power of the Holy Dragon Bead was likely to be sealed, so he had to


    ess its poweryer byyer.


    When the power of the Holy Dragon Bead broke out, he saw some ancient images. Though they were


    all blurred, he felt as though they were someone''s memory. There seemed to be hidden information in


    these glimpses he saw.


    All in all, Rocky was no longer at the Mortal Stage. He had upgraded from the Mortal Stage to the


    Earthly Stage after getting the new power from the Holy Dragon Bead.


    Soon everyone had noticed his power was at the Earthy Stage and they all held their breath, struck


    speechless.


    Abject shock ran throughout the crowd.


    It was unheard of that someone could rise from the seventh grade of the Mortal Stage straight to the


    Earthly Stage in the middle of abat. Absolutely no one had seen this kind of breakthrough in the


    entire Wild Spirit Land. They were still struggling to believe what they had seen with their own eyes!


    The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire was so excited that he even stood up.


    He had lost allposure, much like everyone else present.


    This was miraculous for the Holy Dragon Empire. It was a development that proved to the world the


    power of their empire.


    Felicia was dumbfounded. A few moments ago, she thought Tasha had defeated Rocky, but right now


    her face grew stiff.


    Priest Dean stared at him angrily. And Alston, who was resenting his brother more and more, was


    flushed and breathless, with a glint of insanity in his eyes.


    However, Lena, Marcia and Mia, the three women who had been concerned about Rocky, were now


    shocked that his power had reached the Earthly Stage. The expressions on their faces were lively, to


    say the least. Excitement, joy, shock, and even confusion shed in their eyes.


    Rocky would have definitely broken out into loudughter if only he saw the looks on their faces.


    The quiet square was soon full of exmations that spread like a great flood. The din grew louder and


    louder. Everyone looked at Rocky with disbelief. They shook their heads, remembering how he had


    been widely known as "Prince Loser"!


    But right now, this "loser" had shocked them with his splendid gifts. He was the first one in thend who


    could level up from the first grade of the Mortal Stage to the Earthly Stage within two months. The


    crowd erupted into total joy, disbelief, and amazement. The noise grew greatly deafening!

 Chapter 71 You Versus Me

    Chapter 71 You Versus Me


    "Basil! Basil!" An exuberant cheer, followed by loud apuse, echoed in the air in the huge space


    among the audiences. Everyone felt exhrated for Rocky''s victory and stood up together to praise


    him.


    Overwhelmed by the support from people, Rocky withdrew his left hand from Uriah''s forehead and


    stroked it gently. Uriah''s power was transformed into Rocky as he absorbed the yellow spiritual crystal''s


    spiritual power. It looked exhausted now.


    "That''s no fucking way! How''s that possible?! Why did it happen so?" Tasha busted in pain with tears


    filling her eyes. She could not admit that she didn''t defeat Rocky. And, what made her more terrified


    was the fact that Rocky pierced through the seventh grade of the Mortal Stage and entered the Earthly


    Stage. After withdrawing the Spirit Possession, she returned to the seventh grade of the Mortal Stage.


    Also, she and her war beast both felt dead tired now, because of the Spirit Possession.


    Hit by a wave of gloom, she felt anxious that she could not defeat him even if he was still at the seventh


    grade of the Mortal Stage. Now being sote, he had already reached the Earthly Stage. But, Tasha


    was such a confident and triumphant woman, who had never suffered a failure. It was painful for her to


    ept the reality. At that instant, Rocky soothed her by saying, "Come on, Tasha! Just ept the


    result." This was like adding fuel to the burning fire as Tasha was already fighting a fierce battle within


    herself.


    If the matchsted, it was obvious that Tasha would be hit by Rocky. But, the man didn''t want that to


    happen as he did not like to hurt a girl.


    "Never!" Tasha exploded in anger. She had lost her consciousness, and then she routed all her left


    power into her palm and threw fire attacks at Rocky.


    Being a patient guy, he didn''t overreact but waved his left hand as the fire attacks were targeted


    towards him. In seconds, those attacks scattered in the air. In short, they were consumed by his dragon


    spiritual power. Now that he had reached the Earthly Stage, his dragon spiritual power grew stronger


    as well. It could absorb the spiritual power from a Mortal Stage maniptor instantly. When Tasha saw


    Rocky breezily took her strikes, her eyes widened in astonishment. She finally realized the great gap


    between her and Rocky, but she could still not ept that reality. Rocky and she were both at the


    seventh grade of the Mortal Stage at the beginning of the match, but suddenly to her surprise, he had


    attained the Earthly Stage.


    How could she ept a guy like Rocky outsmarting her in a few seconds? In a second, Rocky had


    stood in front of Tasha. "You are not going to ept your failure?" Rocky asked Tasha. "No way!" Her


    lip curled in contempt. Then she intended another fire strike on Rocky''s chest.


    "Okay, fine! Don''t me meter then! I need to win this game for sure!" Rocky said as he shifted his


    dragon spiritual power to his left palm. He then fluttered his left arm, and in seconds, his spiritual power


    scattered in the air just like shining stars in the sky at night.


    "It''s the Vast Neb Skill! But he has just reached the Earthly Stage! How could he master the Vast


    Neb Skill in such a short span?" Marcia was taken aback at what she saw. She didn''t know that


    Rocky had memorized the Vast Neb Skill in detail after she sent that to him. By the time he reached


    the Earthly Stage, it was pretty easy for him to master the Vast Neb Skill. Meanwhile, Tasha


    overreacted in a panic the moment she caught her eyes on him.


    But it waste already. As Rocky slowly extended to his palm, the scintiting spiritual power started


    surging in the air and directed towards Tasha. In a matter of seconds, Tasha had been enveloped.


    Feeling choked by the universal pressure, the woman was scared to shout. At the moment Rocky''s


    spiritual power almost hit her, a figure appeared and reached out a palm to defeat his spiritual power.


    Within a few seconds, Rocky''s spiritual power had been defended and disappeared into the air.


    Simultaneously, the figure caught Tasha up to keep her bnce. "Erica!" Ascending her head up, the


    woman cried pointing towards Erica''s face. But, then she fainted as her spiritual power and strength


    had been exhausted.


    "Tasha!" Erica, however, thought it was Rocky''s attack made Tasha pass out. So she scowled at Rocky


    as she slowlyid Tasha down on the ground. She then stood up and pointed to Rocky. "You versus


    me! Now!" When the others on the spot heard Erica, they were dumbstruck in astonishment.


    Being an martial arts master, Erica had reached the ninth grade of the Heavenly Stage at her tender


    age. And now she was challenging Rocky who just reached the Earthly Stage. It was unexpected as


    Rocky could not even near Erica in her expertise.


    Every audience had been conceiving the scene of talented Erica performing in a fight. So they didn''t


    want such a unique opportunity to slip away in front of them. "ept her challenge, Basil!"


    "ept!"


    "ept!"


    ... Many people screeched in excitement.


    Everything happened rapidly, so Felicia didn''t have the time to stop Erica at all, with her eyebrows


    furrowed. Before she raised, the emperor said, "Just easy! Preceptor Felicia! Don''t worry! That''s just a


    small game. Since your student wants to fight against Basil, let them have the chance to learn new


    skills. After all, it was a great chance for my son to learn from an expert like Erica."


    "But..." As Felicia scowled with worries, the situation had turned worse for the Magic Phoenix Empire.


    And what Erica was doing now only drove the Magic Phoenix Empire into a more embarrassing


    situation. Other people would rather assume that was a tricky game for the Holy Dragon Empire and


    mock at the Magic Phoenix Empire.


    "Rx, Preceptor Felicia!" the emperor said quietly. After all, Rocky had turned the tables. And now


    Erica, the proud talent from the Magic Phoenix Empire, was challenging Rocky voluntarily. No matter


    what the results would be, the Holy Dragon Empire would not suffer any losses or humiliation. Of


    course, Felicia knew what the emperor was specting, but she had no other option now. If she tended


    to interrupt and end the game, she would put the Magic Phoenix Empire into an appalling situation. The


    Holy Dragon Empire would only think that the Magic Phoenix Empire couldn''t afford a failure at all.


    So she leaned back with hesitation. When Rocky heard Erica, he was startled in astonishment. As he


    gazed at the woman, he was mesmerized by her alluring beauty, fairplexion and enticing figure.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Erica felt so embarrassed under Rocky''s stare and shouted at him, "Why don''t you speak up? Fine!


    Then I will take your silence as confirmation." Clenching her fists in anger, she aroused her spiritual


    power. To his surprise, two figures appeared in front of Rocky and conversed at the same time. "I will


    fight along with you."


    The two figures halted as they heard each other. And they cried out in shock as they stared at each


    other.


    "Master Mia!" "Your Royal Highness!"


    Those who supported for Rocky were Mia and Lena.


    Their unexpected presence on the spot took the climax to a new dimension.

 Chapter 72 Fight Between Masters

    Chapter 72 Fight Between Masters


    Everyone knew that Mia was a proud woman who didn''t care about others, especially men, so nobody


    thought that she would help Rocky.


    It was reasonable after all because Mia regarded Rocky as her student.


    But they couldn''t believe that Lena, the Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire, was also willing to help


    Rocky in public. She was such a humble and cautious girl that everyone was caught by surprise. Rocky


    felt different though. He was grateful for Lena, because she had helped him so many times. To his


    surprise, Mia who often punished him also went out of her way to help him. Erica was also in a state of


    shock. Although she didn''t know Mia, she was able to know that Mia was almost as powerful as her.


    She was more familiar with Lena because Lena was the Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire and she


    represented the image of the entire Holy Dragon Empire.


    It was impossible for Lena to challenge Erica when Erica wanted to fight Rocky.


    ''This is getting interesting! Maybe, this guy really had something different in him. Otherwise, Mia and


    Lena wouldn''t have bothered giving him a hand, '' Marcia stood beside the field and thought to herself


    with a smile on her face.


    When the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire saw what they had done, he felt surprised that he


    couldn''t believe it at first. But he remained calm and said to Felicia, "It seemed that it is the young


    people''s business. Maybe we should just stay put and see what they will do." Felicia also felt that it was


    getting more and moreplicated. Erica, her disciple, was not an impetuous woman.


    However, she had no choice but to watch what was about to happen. She considered carefully and


    made a conclusion¡ªRocky was not an ordinary man.


    "Your Royal Highness, I can fight her in your ce, just say the word and it''s done," Mia said to Lena.


    Lena was one of the most powerful spirit maniptors in the Holy Dragon Empire. Only a few people


    knew about it and Mia was one of them.


    Because of her high status in the Dragon Empire, Lena rarely had to use her spiritual power. From


    other people''s perspectives, Lena was holy like a fairy.


    Lena frowned as she concentrated. She was going to help Rocky fight Erica because she was worried


    about him. After all, Rocky had already defeated Tasha just now. Maybe, Erica was going to take


    revenge and really hurt him this time. Of course, she was surprised to see Mia stepping up to provide


    some help.


    Since Mia decided to help Rocky, she really didn''t need to worry much about him. She nodded her


    head at Mia and went towards Rocky.


    She stood beside Rocky and asked him in a low voice, "I have a feeling you didn''t tell me the truth.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t be worried for you just now." Lena felt a little furious.


    "I have nothing to hide," Rocky said with an innocent expression.


    "How did you make a breakthrough to reach the Earthly Stage? And how are you able to hide your


    strength at the seventh grade of the Mortal Stage?" Lena couldn''t help but ask a lot of questions


    because she had been confused for a long time.


    "That is because..." In fact, Rocky didn''t know how to exin it to her because it was corrted with a


    lot of his secrets. Although he trusted Lena, he didn''t wanted her to get into trouble because of him. He


    ultimately decided not to tell anyone, including her. "You don''t think I can keep your secrets." Lena


    pouted angrily.


    "It is not the right time to tell you. Trust me, if I could, I would tell you first," Rocky coaxed at that time.


    "Then it''s a deal! I''ll hold on to your words." Lena smiled again upon hearing what Rocky had said. In


    fact, she didn''t want to know which method Rocky had used. The only thing she hoped for was for


    Rocky to be confident and strong all the time. She had never seen it before.


    "If you agree to go out on a date with me, it is possible that I can reconsider telling you everything


    sooner," Rocky told her as a joke. "No kidding!" Lena''s face turned red but her eyes were filled with joy.


    After a while, she added in a shy tone, "But I can seriously consider it if you insist making efforts to


    improve yourself in the future."


    "Is that so?" Rocky knew that his dream would one daye true the moment he saw Lena''s


    expression.


    "I must return now. I went here without His Majesty''s permission. If I stay longer, I will surely be med


    by His Majesty," Lena said as she left the field as swiftly as she could. The situation became more


    dramatic when Mia went out of the crowd to help Rocky.


    "Please get out of the way. It is only him I want to fight," Erica told Mia in a serious tone.


    "His strength is in noparison to yours. Why do you always find joy in bullying those who aren''t as


    strong as you?" Mia said to her calmly.


    Erica knew that she was in the wrong and that justice was not on her side, but she didn''t want to let


    Rocky off easily this time. After thinking for a while, she shouted out at once, "If you don''t give me any


    other choice, I could fight you two together. Should that be a problem?" After hearing what Erica had


    said, everyone in the field grew excited once again.


    Mia and Erica were both at the ninth grade of the Heavenly Stage. They were on par with each other.


    Therefore, Erica wasn''t a hundred percent sure that she could defeat Mia. In addition, if she fought


    against Mia and Rocky who had a ton of good luck today at the same time, her chances of losing would


    be quite higher than she wanted.


    Though Erica clearly knew about it, she still insisted on fighting them at the same time which surprised


    everyone and left them in utter disbelief. "Fight us at the same time?" Mia frowned with concentration.


    Erica was so confident that she dared to look down on Mia.


    "You heard that right! Are you afraid of me?" Erica replied in a proud tone.


    "Ha-ha, you will regret this very soon," Mia said coldly. Erica was so proud that Mia didn''t like her. Mia


    even thought that Rocky was better and more lovely than her.


    "Make me a deal!" Erica said as she turned around to make a gesture. Two phoenix spirit maniptors


    came forward and took Tasha back.


    Mia also ordered her soldiers toe closer and gave them a task.


    After that, the soldiers around the field all stepped back about three hundred meters. Now, the field was


    twice bigger than it had been before.


    The two masters who almost reached the Supernal Stage was about to fight each other. It was not the


    same as a fight between two spirit maniptor at the Mortal Stage. They could bring mass destruction


    if they weren''t careful. In consideration of this point, Mia asked the soldiers to step back to erge the


    area of the battlefield.


    "You don''t need to fight. She aims to teach you a valuable lesson. If you fight her, you''re only doing


    what she wants you to do. In addition, whatever you do, it will surely hinder me from ying my best,"


    Mia told Rocky in a serious tone as she walked towards him.


    "Set your mind at ease. I am not going to fight her." Rocky shrugged his shoulders with a smile on his


    face. He was not stupid so he had no ns for fighting Erica who was a dozen times stronger than him.


    Now that Mia wanted to help him, he decided to step aside and let her do her things.


    Mia nodded her head and watched Rocky for a while. Though she didn''t ask Rocky about his strength,


    she was also confused just like the others. How did Rocky seed in breaking through the Earthly


    Stage? How was Rocky able to hide his strength at the seventh grade of the Mortal Stage under her


    supervision?


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "By the way, Master Mia, do you remember the promise that you have made before?" Rocky asked


    with an evil smile because he suddenly remembered something interesting.


    "What are you talking about? What promise?" Mia looked at Rocky with doubts because she couldn''t


    remember it.


    "You have said that if I seeded in mastering the third grade of the Mysterious Dragon Skill, you will


    go out on a date with me. I have mastered the third grade of the Mysterious Dragon Skill for quite a


    long time now. So when are you going toe through with your promise to go out on a date with


    me?" Rocky asked as he crossed his arms.

 Chapter 73 A Wonderful Game

    Chapter 73 A Wonderful Game


    Mia blushed when she heard Rocky. She then argued, "When did I ever say such a thing? I don''t


    remember that at all!"


    "How could you..." Rocky''s lips curled in disappointment.


    "Stay right here! Once I''m done with Erica, I wille back for you and teach you a lesson." Mia


    winked at Rocky and then turned to face Erica.


    Erica had already prepared herself for the uing fight. Shepletely ignored Mia andid her


    eyes on Rocky.


    The reason why she cared about Rocky was not just because he defeated Tasha. When she heard her


    master marvel at Rocky''s performance, jealousy began to boil in her chest. She had always been the


    best talent but now Rocky had surpassed her. How could she possibly ept that? Rocky reached the


    seventh grade of the Mortal Stage from the first grade within a span of two mouths. Such a quick


    breakthrough had overshadowed her strength. And now she just witnessed that he reached the Earthly


    Stage in the blink of an eye. No one in the Wild Spirit Land had done such a thing before.


    She wanted to know what was so special about Rocky on earth. But deep down inside, she just could


    not ept that she was overshadowed by Rocky in the aspects of cultivation progress and talent.


    "Your time hase, Scarlet me Dragon!" Mia opened the Magic Spiritual Space and called her


    Scarlet me Dragon out. The Scarlet me Dragon was a four-star spirit-manipted beast that had


    reached its highest level. What''s more, the Scarlet me Dragon was obviously much superior to its


    peers.


    Among the royal spirit maniptors who were below the Supernal Stage, both Mia and her war beast


    were on the top three list. Without a doubt, Mia had a great future awaiting her. And the emperor of the


    Holy Dragon Empire thought highly of her as well. That was why the emperor appointed her as the


    instructor in charge of training the new royal spirit maniptors.


    Apart from her being an excellent spirit maniptor, her grandfather''s influence was also a key reason.


    Her grandfather who had reached the high grade of the Divine Stage was a great general who used to


    assist three emperors in governing the Holy Dragon Empire. Even the current emperor had to show


    some respect to him. With her grandfather serving as her backer, Mia smoothly got the high position


    job in the imperial government.


    Mia inherited her talent in dragon maniption from her grandfather. When she reached the Earthly


    Stage, her talent for dragon maniption had rocked the whole Holy Dragon Empire that year. Even to


    this day, lots of Supernal Stage masters could notpare with Mia in the matter of dragon


    maniption. Now that she was twenty five years old, the moment she reached the Supernal Stage,


    she would be a member of the mainstays of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    Although Mia''s talent for cultivation could notpare with Erica, Mia''s spirit maniption skill was


    way better than Erica''s without a doubt.


    Mia and Erica, obviously, were neck and neck considering all their unique strengths and weaknesses.


    The moment Mia summoned her war dragon, Erica whistled calmly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    About a few momentster, a giant figure blocked the sunlight and casted a giant shadow over the


    venue. Everyone on the area looked up immediately and was greeted with a colossal creature flying


    over the sky. A strong wind brought by the creature threw stones and sand in all directions. Enveloped


    by the cloud of sand, the creaturended beside Erica. It was her war beast, the Glint Phoenix.


    Erica''s Glint Phoenix was also a four-star war beast. Although it only reached the third grade, it was


    almost as strong as Mia''s Scarlet me Dragon. The Glint Phoenix was a rare kind of phoenix. Such a


    spiritual beast was much superior to other spirit-manipted beasts.


    Without a doubt, the appearance of the Scarlet me Dragon and the Glint Phoenix attracted


    everyone''s attention at once. Things had taken an interesting turn. The fight between the two beautiful


    women stirred up a ruckus among the audience. They were murmuring about who they thought would


    win the game in the end. And nobody remembered that Erica initially wanted to challenge Rocky


    instead of Mia. Obviously, Mia had stolen his thunder.


    Rocky, however, didn''t mind any of it at all. Meanwhile, Uriah had walked back towards him. Rocky and


    Uriah also joined the audience and were very excited for the game to start.


    Both Mia and Erica were well prepared for the uing fight. Simultaneously, they disappeared on the


    spot and stood at the center of the venue in a sh.


    "Gust Strike!" As Mia made a spin, a strong vortex of airflow appeared around her. She then pped


    her arms and shaped the vortex into a semilunar de. Without stopping for a second, the forceful


    de charged towards Erica as it blew hard. The strike fully showed the power of her Wind abilities.


    "Thunder Growling!" Erica alsounched her attack the same time she did. All of a sudden, the sky was


    rumbling. She then raised up her hands and channeled her spiritual power to her hands. In a split


    second, two lightning bolts that were formed by her spiritual power appeared around her hands and


    targeted the wind de at once.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The second the two forces hit each other, a strong impact took ce that ended with a bright and


    dazzling light. The two talents who were both at the ninth grade of the Heavenly Stage brought


    everyone to their feet.


    Mia and Erica exerted all their strength in their attacks. They knew well that a single quick and critical


    strike could significantly improve their chances to win the game.


    Meanwhile, the Scarlet me Dragon and the Glint Phoenix had flown over their masters'' heads and


    started a brilliant fight. As the Scarlet me Dragon opened its mouth, raging mes immediately


    charged towards the Glint Phoenix. The mes were much fiercer than those it threw at Rocky before.


    From where Rocky stood, the Scarlet me Dragon''s mouth looked like a violent volcano. As he


    witnessed that image, he finally understood that Mia had shown him great mercy that day. If the Scarlet


    me Dragon had thrown such a forceful attack at him, he would have been burned into ashes in an


    instant.


    The Glint Phoenix, however, didn''t dodge the fire attacks but calmly pped its wings. In a matter of


    seconds, its spiritual power sparkled around its body to form a shining dome that protected it from


    harm. Whenever the fire attacks from the Scarlet me Dragon would hit the protective dome, the


    attack would be rebounded from the dome and would fall on the ground. The fire attacks then leftrge


    ck markings on the ground.


    Every spiritual beast was born with their own special ability. Obviously, the special ability of Erica''s Glint


    Phoenix was defensive. It could throw back any of its opponent''s attacks. But this ability had a


    disadvantage. If the Glint Phoenix met a stronger opponent, the ability would be significantly


    weakened. The Glint Phoenix, however, was almost as strong as the Scarlet me Dragon, which


    meant the tiny gap didn''t influence its effectiveness at all.

 Chapter 74 Amazing Light

    Chapter 74 Amazing Light


    Seeing the Glint Phoenix''s strong power, Mia turned serious. She jumped high in the air after blocking


    Erica''s attack.


    At the same time, the Scarlet me Dragon dived down and Mianded on it. Then the Scarlet me


    Dragon spouted out fierce me to Erica.


    To escape the me, Erica quickly dodged to one side.


    Mia took the chance shouting coldly, "ming Wind!" To burst out the spiritual force, she raised her left


    hand, summoning a fierce whirlwind that carried the me which the Dragon had spouted out. The fire


    quickly spread all over the battleground, blocking Erica''s way out.


    The move showed Mia''s superior skill in manipting the dragon. Incredibly well, she could bond her


    own power with that of the dragon.


    Everyone cheered at her fantastic attack.


    "The girl is really powerful. Maybe, she''s only a tad less lethal than General Gorgeous," Rocky


    murmured to himself as he watched their fight. But his face grew solemn when he saw Erica''s odd


    reaction.


    Erica, who was surrounded by the me, stood still and did not try to dodge. Instead, as the fire got


    closer, she burst out a light shield, simr to what the Glint Phoenix had burst. When the volley hit on


    the light shield, it immediately bounced back towards Mia.


    Mia had not seen thating, but she manipted her dragon to sidestep.


    With a loud boom, the field erupted into a cloud of fire and dust.


    The fight intensified with every passing minute.


    Neither Mia nor Erica seemed to slow down, and it looked like the match would end in a draw.


    An hourter, they both appeared to be wearing out, but still neck and neck, with no clear winner in


    sight.


    ''I seem to have underestimated her, '' Erica thought to herself. Apparently, she knew Mia was at the


    ninth grade of the Heavenly Stage, and there was nothing more to it. However, after an hour of fighting,


    she realized Mia was terribly skillful at manipting her dragon, even without invoking the Spirit


    Possession. Ordinary spirit maniptors could never do that.


    "It''s the time now." Erica had hit the mark. As she summoned her spiritual power again, she emitted an


    unusual light that gave her another boost over Mia.


    Mia was surprised. She had not thought that Erica had still a card up her sleeve.


    After rousing her spiritual power, Erica once more had an urge to attack. But Mia, not to be outdone,


    countered every attack. Using every tactic they possibly could, they fought from up in the air and down


    on the ground, sending sparks flying raising a thick cloud of dust. On and on, they went until they


    reached their highest power at the ninth grade.


    The audience was transfixed.


    A fight between masters could end in a split second. It all depended on who seized the first chance to


    launch a decisive blow.


    By her trickery, Mia discovered Erica''s weakest point.


    "Wild Fog Wind!" She chanted while waving her hand to summon a gray fog to shroud Erica.


    As the mysterious fog surrounded Erica, she felt her eyes grow hazy withyers of a grayish gauze.


    At the same time, a fireball was about to hit her from behind. She would have taken one heck of a hit


    on the back, were it not for her super-fast light shield.


    However, the light shield needed some time to restore the power to defense, so the moment that the


    light shield disappeared after bouncing back the me, hundreds of arrows of wind were pouring down


    on Erica''s head like a heavy rain.


    "Thunder Roar!" Erica took a deep breath, gathered enough steam, and let out another thunderbolt.


    The two intense opposing powers violently crashed in the air, bursting into blinding fireworks.


    In the gray fog, Mia¡ªnow, a struggling figure in the dusty cloud had gathered enough to strike back.


    Slightly, the fog had dissipated.


    Everyone watching knew that the fight wasing to an end.


    When the crowd thought Mia was about to win, Erica smiled coldly.


    It hit Mia as odd that Erica would smile at when in fact she was in real danger. This was Mia''s all


    powerful strike that would put Erica out. She did not know that while she was chanting the "Wild Fog


    Wind", Erica had set up a trap.


    With all her might, she struck Erica, but to her surprise, her hand passed through Erica''s body. Until


    now she had not realized that the Erica she was facing was just a shadow. She knew that something


    was wrong and she wanted to take back the attack, but it was toote. The shadow of Erica abruptly


    turned into a light shield.


    The same force she had used on the shadow bounced back from the light shield and found her like a


    boomerang.


    Blood was sshed into the air.


    Mia let out an ear-splitting scream as she fell to the ground.


    Once again, Erica showed up, right where the light shield had stood. She gathered the spiritual power


    and rushed towards Mia who was badly wounded. She wanted to wrap it up quickly so as to get even


    with Rocky.


    Erica gathered the spiritual power into her right fist and it turned into a gigantic shadow against the


    light.


    Like someone who was seriously injured, Miay still on the ground, and did nothing but stare at Erica


    charge forward to strike again. Maybe, she knew she had lost the battle.


    The crowd was surprised at the manner in which she was about to lose.


    But something changed the game. As Erica was about to hit her, a strange figure appeared between


    them. Out of the blue, the intruding figure raised a left-arm tattooed with a Dragon Spirit Mark.


    The mark was emitting dazzling multicolored light which blocked Erica''s fist.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone was shocked again by the sudden change. They were even more startled to realize the


    person who had blocked Erica''s strike. It was none other than Rocky.

 Chapter 75 Call It A Day

    Chapter 75 Call It A Day


    It would be quite impossible for Rocky who was at the first grade of the Earthly Stage to sessfully


    take a hit from someone who was at the ninth grade of the Heavenly Stage. Everyone who saw what


    happened was thinking that Rocky had bitten more than he could swallow


    despite his admirable courage.


    Lena grew worried as she saw Rocky take a hit to protect Mia who had been wounded.


    The emperor who had always been calm and steady was a little bit unsettled. Rocky was bing a


    national treasure to the entire Holy Dragon Empire. If he was somehow hurt or worse, if he died in an


    ordinarypetition, it would be a tragic and tremendous loss for his country.


    Alston looked as if he was in grief and was deeply concerned while he wished from the bottom of his


    heart that Rocky buried himself over this and got killed by Erica, which would be one less obstacle for


    his desire to get the throne.


    Just as everyone was worried about Rocky, he was also embarking on a dangerous stage as he was


    taking a continuous beating from his opponent who was at the ninth grade of the Heavenly Stage.


    Although he had unleashed his dragon spiritual power to absorb the spiritual power from her move, the


    opponent was still too overwhelming for him. Even if he managed to absorb all of its power, it would


    overload his own body causing it to explode from within.


    "Basil, you need to step out of the way......" Mia had never thought that Rocky who she had been giving


    a hard time by providing extra workload during his training would step up and take the hit that was


    meant for her. At that moment, Mia knew that Rocky could no longer withstand the beating given his


    current strength and he might even get himself killed. Seeing that he was still tightly holding on, Mia


    could not help but shout at him in panic in hopes that he would stand down. Meanwhile she felt warm


    inside as she was being cared for and protected. It was something that she had never felt before as no


    man had ever thrown himself in the pit for her the same way Rocky did.


    Rocky was indeed trying to save Mia. He was not a man of cold blood. It was Mia who stood up for him


    under the provocation of Erica and now that she was in distress, Rocky would not hesitate for a second


    toe and help her. Although he knew that Erica was way more powerful than he was, he still chose


    to step in regardless of what could possibly happen to him.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    His action was notpletely out of passion or desire to get himself killed, which everyone thought


    was his motivation. Only Rocky himself knew about the true strength that he possessed. It was a long


    shot and he put his life at risk, but he believed that it was better than doing nothing knowing that Mia


    was in danger.


    Rocky suddenly looked solemn as he took a deep breath and sped up the process of absorbing the


    strong spiritual power until he took it all inside of his body.


    The overwhelming power disappeared right in front of everyone''s eyes.


    Everyone widened their eyes as they saw Rocky take the hit but didn''t have a single scratch on him. It


    was way beyond their wildest imagination. "He is truly mesmerizing!" Everyone thought in their heads.


    They were so dumbfounded that they started to believe Rocky might be a deity himself.


    Everyone including the emperor, Felicia, and Lena was all astonished by the amazing power


    demonstrated by Rocky.


    Even Erica froze for a second as she found that all the spiritual power she exerted was gone in an


    instant. Her opponent was a spirit maniptor who had just made it to the Earthly Stage yet he was


    powerful enough to take everything from her. This was something unimaginable if not impossible.


    The audience was still marveling at the extraordinary scene yet none of them had noticed that Rocky


    was standing a little weird way, motionless like a statue. He was extremely calm on the outside but


    there was a storm raging inside his body as he just took in all of Erica''s spiritual power. It seemed as if


    he was concentrating on directing the course of this energy. With a single misstep or distraction, he


    could explode.


    He was still waiting for the perfect opportunity to defeat Erica once and for all.


    Erica looked surprised when she saw Rocky withstood her attack, but deep down she was angry to her


    core as she couldn''t handle such humiliation. It was understandable as it should have been a piece of


    cake for her to defeat a spirit maniptor at the Earthly Stage. However, not only did she fail to defeat


    Rocky, he stood there unscathed which was aplete insult to her more than anything else.


    She was getting very close to losing her temper.


    Erica bit her lips as she shot a cold look at him. She was oozing with killing intent as she tightened her


    fists. There was no way she was going to let Rocky survive her next attack.


    "Your Majesty, the way I see it, we already have our result right in front of us. Let''s just call it a day


    before it gets out of control." Seeing that Erica''s face was turning solemn, Lena immediately suggested


    to the emperor to stop the contest as she was deeply worried about Rocky''s safety.


    The emperor snapped out of it and came around. Hearing Lena''s suggestion, he also looked


    concerned. Mia had already lost. Although Rocky sessfully survived a hit from Erica, there was no


    way he could do it again. Judging from his own experience, the emperor was convinced that Rocky''s


    miraculous run should end right then and there.

 Chapter 76 It Is Too Late

    Chapter 76 It Is Too Late


    Rocky was not powerful enough to be Erica''s opponent. Apparently, Mia had also lost to her before, so


    it was better to end the fight now. Otherwise, he would not be as lucky as before and might end up


    badly wounded, or worse, he might end up dead.


    "Preceptor Felicia, what do you think?" Although the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire had already


    made up his mind, he still politely asked Felicia for her opinion.


    "Since we have a clear victor, there is no need to continue the fight. I am afraid that my disciple may


    have been a bit too impetuous. Please forgive her," Felicia responded. Erica acted very rashly and


    impulsively, but she had defeated a spirit maniptor from the Holy Dragon Empire who was at the


    ninth grade of the Heavenly Stage. Felicia did not feel an ounce of remorse for that fact. Needless to


    say, she wanted the fight to stop while they were still quite ahead. She was worried that the fight might


    lead to a worse end if it was not stopped now.


    "Priest Dean..." The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire turned to the priest beside him after getting


    Felicia''s approval.


    "I''m afraid it''s toote now," Priest Dean said suddenly as he glumly stared at the fighting site. The


    situation had changed quite drastically while they were talking.


    Hearing what the priest said, both Felicia and the emperor immediately turned their attention back on


    the fighting site and saw Ericaing up at Rocky. She appeared as if she was about to give him a


    deadly blow, swiftly closing the distance between them.


    Everyone watching the scene was at the edge of their seats. Rocky would not be able to dodge the


    attack in time.


    And it looked like he did not n on dodging the attack.


    "What the hell is he thinking? Does he want to die here?" Marcia in the crowd was confused by Rocky''s


    behavior. She frowned as she rushed towards the fighting site.


    "Get away, Basil!" Mia tried her best to stand up. She wanted to push Rocky away and block Erica''s


    attack for him as a payment for saving her regardless of his own life.


    Suddenly, two figures started rushing towards Rocky.


    Erica gathered a strong Thunder spiritual power in her palm. As the Thunder spiritual power increased,


    its blue mes continued to re up. The next second, Erica raised the gathered power that was strong


    enough to kill Rocky andunched it towards him.


    Rocky then did something unexpected that shocked everyone. He rushed towards the much more


    powerful Erica and faced her attack head on. A ring light burst out from the Dragon Spirit Mark on


    Rocky''s left arm. He raised his left arm and used it to block the palm.


    Erica did not expect that Rocky would dare to rush towards her and block her attack. But she


    immediately smiled coldly as she realized that this made it easier for her to kill him. She then directly hit


    the Dragon Spirit Mark on Rocky''s left arm without any hesitation.


    "Am I toote?" Marcia muttered as she arrived behind Rocky just when Erica had smacked Rocky.


    Although she was powerful, she had no time to block the Erica''s attack.


    "General Marcia..." Mia was surprised to see Marcia appear on the fighting site. She wondered why


    Marcia would suddenly show up, but decided that she had no time to think over it at the moment. She


    anxiously nced at Rocky.


    Erica was certain that even if Rocky was so powerful that he could not be killed, he could still definitely


    be badly damaged. However, to her surprise, the moment her palm hit Rocky''s Dragon Spirit Mark,


    light shrouded her entire hand. The spiritual power that she gathered in her palm began to vanish like a


    muddy ox entering the sea.


    It was as if the power was being absorbed from her by something, to be more precise.


    It was Rocky who was absorbing Erica''s power. However, as he absorbed more power, his body began


    to get loaded down with too much of it. His face grew paler and paler as he started to lose control over


    the fierce power.


    "The wages of sin is death! I will give back to you what you have just sent me!" Rocky''s body had


    reached the threshold. He raised his right hand and aimed towards Erica who was still dumbfounded as


    to why Rocky was not harmed by her power.


    Rocky let out a loud roar and Erica sensed that something was wrong. She could sense that a strong


    wave of power was in front of her and it was about to surge up towards her. It was toote for her to


    escape, as she was only a few steps away from Rocky.


    In a blink of an eye, the same lightning that appeared in Erica''s palm was now flickering on Rocky''s


    right palm. The intense Thunder power that Rocky had been suppressing inside his body seemed to


    have found an outlet. It burst out and rushed towards Erica.


    "This is impossible..." Erica''s eyes widened in disbelief as she saw Rocky release the same Thunder


    spiritual power that she released. However, even at this very critical moment, she was still able to make


    herself calm down. She gathered all her spiritual power to block the attack as fast as she could.


    The Thunder power Rocky released then eventually mmed into Erica like a blueser. The power


    was so strong that it destroyed the spiritual power Erica gathered to protect herself. Because the power


    he released had been bonded with the power that he absorbed earlier, his attack was two times more


    powerful than Erica''s. Even though Erica had gathered all her spiritual power, it was not enough to


    block Rocky''s attack.


    Erica screamed aloud as the strong power blew her into the air. However, she steadied herself using


    her power and gracefullynded on the ground. Her clothes had been torn by the intense impact,


    leaving her quite embarrassed.


    In spite of all that, Rocky was not more powerful than her. The impact of the attack he released made


    him spout blood three times in a few seconds. He was not able to stand still anymore and eventually


    knelt to the ground on one knee, panting and out of breath, sweat dripping from his face. He looked as


    if he was in great pain.


    "Damn it!" Erica eximed. The impact also left her bleeding. The power Rocky just released was


    coupled with the power that she released before. Thebined power of the two was beyond what she


    was able to resist. She was not sure how Rocky did it. What she was sure of was that she felt a great


    shame. Wanting to redeem herself, she did not hesitate to rush towards Rocky once again.


    "You want to fight me like that? Looks like you don''t mind others appreciating your body," Rocky said,


    slyly smiling at Erica as he wiped away the blood on the corners of this mouth.


    At Rocky''s words, Erica nced around at all the people and saw them staring lecherously at her body.


    She flew into a fit of range from the shame and humiliation.


    "I will make you pay for this one day!" Erica vowed then immediately disappeared.


    Being that Erica had left and Rocky was still standing on the fighting site, he was now technically the


    winner of the fight. He was wounded, yes, but he was still on the site nheless.


    All of a sudden, the crowd on the square erupted into a loud round of cheers at Rocky''s victory.


    Felicia had never expected that her top disciple would be defeated by Rocky who was weaker than she


    was. A scowl gradually formed on her face. She abruptly stood up and said, "I''m sorry, Your Majesty. I


    have something important to do. I have to leave now." She then immediately left, along with the other


    phoenix spirit maniptors.


    ''Ha-ha! The Magic Phoenix Empire really lost its face this time, ''


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empireughed to himself as he saw Felicia leave in such a haste. He


    then looked at Rocky on the fighting site.


    People began chanting Rocky''s name. He not only beat those new phoenix spirit maniptors by his


    own power, but he also defeated Erica who was a master at the ninth grade of the Heavenly Stage.


    Although no one knew how he managed to do that, it was not important for them at the moment. What


    was important now was Rocky had proved to everyone in the entire Holy Dragon Empire that he was


    powerful.


    "How? How did he defeat Erica?" Alston mulled. He reckoned that Erica was probably just not strong


    enough. He then left angrily after giving Rocky a pissed off look.

 Chapter 77 Peaceful Time

    Chapter 77 Peaceful Time


    Amidst the cheers ringing out for Rocky, he suddenly fell hard on the ground. It was apparent that he


    had been hurt badly. The reason for his suffering was because of the powerful strength that was far


    beyond his abilities. Everyone grew quite concerned at the sight of him losing consciousness.


    "Basil!" Mia shouted out at once. Before she could make a move, Marcia had already run forward


    towards Rocky.


    "Basil, well done!" She examined him to find whether there could be anything wrong as she saw that


    Rocky was lying unconscious. Rocky had been hurt badly. If he didn''t receive treatment in time, he


    would certainly lose his life. Without thinking twice, Marcia took out a bottle of the magical saliva that


    Rocky had given her before. She made Rocky drink a little of it immediately. Afterwards, she turned


    around and told Mia, "Please tell His Majesty that I will bring him with me to treat him right now." Mia


    nodded in agreement. Marcia then left the battlefield with Rocky.


    Though Marcia left with Rocky very quickly, someone in the crowd had recognized her. Chaos broke


    out once more, with everyone around the battlefield growing greatly excited again.


    "I can''t believe my eyes. Is it really General Marcia?"


    "You''re right! But how does she know Basil? Why did she take him away?"


    "Perhaps General Marcia likes Basil?"


    They soon seemed to forget the fact that Rocky had won the match. Their attention was diverted at the


    sight of Marcia. Heated discussions broke out about how she and Rocky could be connected.


    Spections broke out about all the possibilities of their rtionship.


    At once, Mia went to find the emperor and Lena, even if she too had been hurt. She ryed what


    Marcia had asked her to. As she expected, the emperor and others were also in the state of shock.


    "Why is General Marcia willing to treat Basil out of the blue? They even don''t know about each other!"


    Lena was very shocked, and still greatly concerned about Basil.


    "Well, General Marcia went to the dragon field about half a month ago. She ordered Basil to show her


    around." But Mia also felt confused about the situation. She didn''t think that they would have grown


    close at all!


    The emperor stood gazing at his entourage. Everyone was at a loss and didn''t know what to do. They


    too were greatly perplexed at why General Marcia was willing to help Rocky.


    They needed to ask Marcia in order to figure the truth out. The emperor ordered Priest Dean to


    continue as head of the Dragon Birth Festival and ordered the others to send Mia home to receive the


    best treatment. He left the battlefield with Lena then.


    As a reward, the emperor had granted Marcia a pce in the Pce City. She hardly stayed there, but


    Lena and the emperor both assumed that Marcia would take Basil there first.


    As expected, when they arrived at the pce, Marcia had already exited the chamber. It was obvious


    that she had exerted great effort to treat Rocky, as sweat poured off her in torrents.


    "General Marcia, what''s the matter with Basil? Is he all right?" Lena burst out, unable to hold her


    tongue any longer.


    "He''s out of the danger zone now. He was so reckless that he absorbed his opponent''s strength and


    sted it back on his opponent again. But I have no clue how he even managed to do it! His


    opponent''s strength was far beyond his right then. So his body was attacked by this power in the


    shifting course. His meridians have been hurt badly, too. But fortunately, his bones are strong enough


    to resist the attack. It is no easy task, but he has persisted until the end and defeated his opponent at


    last. Well done! All in all, he is all right now." Marcia obviously thought highly of Rocky.


    "General Marcia, why do you know Basil so well?" the emperor asked, his stance finally rxing once


    he confirmed that his son was safe.


    "I don''t. I just thought that he was a poor fellow and decided to save his life. After all, he won the match


    and brought glory for our empire. I always help some cats and dogs here and there. It''s as easy as


    blinking. It''s no big deal!" Marcia said calmly.


    If Rocky hadn''t been in aa, he would definitely have protested at Marcia''s remarks likening him to


    a cat or a dog.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The emperor and Lena looked at each other, surprised. They both thought that Marcia had something


    else to hide. Otherwise, she would have definitely not saved Rocky in public. She had a reputation for


    hardly caring about others, after all! But they were prudent enough to keep silent. They knew that if


    Marcia was unwilling to tell them, they would never find out. Besides, she had shown a great gesture of


    goodwill and kindness.


    "Now that you are here and he''s no longer in danger, I must depart." Marcia nodded at them


    respectfully, and swiftly left. But what the emperor and Lena didn''t notice was that Marcia couldn''t help


    but nce back at her chamber as she left.


    The emperor and Lena went into the chamber and saw that Rocky was lying in a spacious bed


    surrounded by a few maids. His face was no longer deathly pale, but he was still in aa.


    The emperor and Lena felt relieved at the sight of him sleeping safe and sound.


    "Your Majesty, I will stay here to take good care of Basil. The Dragon Birth Festival is still ongoing. You


    have left the battlefield for too long," Lena respectfully reminded him.


    "Very well. That''s very kind of you." The emperor nodded, sighing with relief.


    "Your Majesty, you have said that..." Lena murmured after being lost in thought for several moments.


    "Don''t worry! I''ve been waiting for this day. It seems that he hasn''t let me down," the emperor said very


    contentedly, before exiting the chamber.


    "You can leave now. I will stay here to look after him," Lena told the maids.


    She sat beside the bed, staring at Rocky who seemed to be in deep sleep. She stretched out her hand


    to touch his face tenderly, softly smiling. She said to herself, "If your mother could see with her own


    eyes what you have done today, she would be so, so proud. We no longer need to worry about you all


    the time now. You have grown up and be a strong man." Shey beside Rocky, closed her


    beautiful eyes and enjoyed the peace and tranquility that came with an overwhelming sense of


    contentment.

 Chapter 78 An Astonishing Decision (Part One)

    Chapter 78 An Astonishing Decision (Part One)


    Meanwhile, in hisa, Rocky witnessed several shocking images in his dreams. Hey on a


    boundlessnd that was covered by corpses. The blood had merged into streams. Among the dead


    bodies were both humans and spirit-manipted beasts. It seemed that Rocky walked into a battlefield.


    An afterglow brought by dusk was shining over the bloody battlefield. It seemed as if doomsday had


    come. Instantly, thend was shrouded in a giant dark shadow. Rocky looked up at the sky and saw an


    enormous ck dragon whose big eyes were twinkling with evil light. With six strong wings, the dragon


    emanated the momentum of the king of heaven and earth. However, its dark and evil power could also


    make people tremble in fear.


    "If you yield to me, I shall lend you my power..." All of a sudden, the ck dragon almost deafened


    Rocky''s ears with its loud roar.


    The next moment, Rocky saw the ck dragone at him with its mouth wide open. Everything


    happened so fast. It was about to devour him.


    Rocky opened his eyes abruptly and sat up on the bed as sweat dripped down his forehead. He was


    trying his best to catch his breath.


    "Fortunately, it''s just a dream," Rocky sighed out of relief when he realized that the ck dragon wasn''t


    real. All of a sudden, he felt something move beside him. As he looked down, he saw a woman''s body


    lying right before his very eyes. Moreover, her sleeping position was really seductive. Her clothes was


    in such a mess that some of her skin could be seen.


    "Lena?" Rocky recognized that the woman lying on his bed was Lena.


    Rocky gradually recalled the things that happened before he passed out. He fought off Erica and went


    into aa because he was severely wounded. But now, it seemed that his body was doing better and


    his wounds had been fully healed.


    "Did someone heal the injuries for me?" Rocky muttered to himself in spection as he looked at Lena


    beside him.


    "Did Lena help me? Should I devote myself to her in order to repay the kindness she has shown me?"


    Lena''s sleeping position was so charming that Rocky almost couldn''t restrain his impatient hands that


    were itching to touch her skin.


    However, Rocky finally resisted the temptation when he remembered that Lena justy beside him like


    this when he came to this world and woke up for the very first time. While at that time, when he was


    just a useless prince, everything was all so different. Now, he was the new star for the future of the


    Holy Dragon Empire.


    Since Lena slept soundly, Rocky didn''t dare to disturb her. He covered her with the quilt and got out of


    bed. No unusual feeling was sensed by Rocky when he stretched his body and adjusted the cirction


    of the spiritual power inside him. Thus, he felt at ease that his body was getting better.


    Though he had reached the Earthly Stage, in fact, he was just still starting for being a spirit


    maniptor. The subsequent cultivation would be far more strenuous than that at the Mortal Stage. In


    order to grow into a mighty spirit maniptor, he still had a long way to go.


    Rocky walked out of his bedroom to take a breath of the fresh air. A woman figure then leaped onto his


    vision, "Master Mia?" Rocky called as he saw her.


    Seeing Rocky standing out of his bedroom, Mia stared at him and asked, "Why aren''t you resting in


    your bed? You''re still hurt badly..."


    "No need to worry. My wounds are healed," Rocky smiled.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you sure?" Mia was stunned but she added, "Well, I think that makes sense. With General


    Marcia''s help, it is only natural for you to recover in such speed."


    "You mean the beautiful general?" Rocky was a little surprised.


    Mia found that Rocky was confused so she told him everything that happened after he passed out.


    "I see. So it was General Marcia that cured my wounds. If you didn''t tell me, I assumed it was Lena."


    Rocky was somewhat astonished. Then he looked at Mia with concern and asked, "How about your


    wounds?"


    "They have almost recovered as well." Mia nodded as she blushed at Rocky''s concern for her injuries.


    She then thought of something and asked Rocky in a puzzled tone, "But how did you make it?"


    "What do you mean?" Rocky was confused about Mia''s words.


    "How did you manage to get the power to defeat Erica? Moreover, I noticed that the nature of the


    power you used was Thunder..." Mia made detailed inquiries as if she had been dying to ask for a


    while.


    "I''m not sure. I think I just acquired it by ident..." Rocky pretended not to know the reason.


    "Do you really think I would buy that? It''s alright if you don''t want to talk about it, you don''t have to lie


    about it." Hearing Rocky''szy response, Mia was keenly aware of the fact that Rocky was hiding


    something from her.


    Rocky smiled and continuously acted to be ignorant about what Mia was talking about.


    "Basil..." At that time, a call came from behind.


    Upon hearing that, Rocky looked back and saw Lena standing behind him with her clothes still in a


    mess. It was quite misleading that as if something had happened between them.


    Seeing that, Mia red at Rocky with murderous intent.


    Scorched by Mia''s eyes, Rocky immediately turned around to exin to her, "I swear, nothing


    happened between us!"


    "Master Mia, what are you doing here?" Embarrassed at the sight of Mia, Lena hurried to tidy her


    clothes and behave herself.


    "His Majesty asked me to check on Basil''s situation. He said that once Basil was awake, he should go


    to the Grand Holy Hall with Her Royal Highness. In addition to that, he also gathered some members of


    the royal family and some ministers together. I guess he must have something very important to


    announce..." Mia said.


    "I see." Lena nodded. It looked like she had realized the intention of the emperor of the Holy Dragon


    Empire. Therefore, she instantly ordered a maid to prepare Rocky a suit of ornate robe and dress him


    up.

 Chapter 79 An Astonishing Decision (Part Two)

    Chapter 79 An Astonishing Decision (Part Two)


    Compared with what he looked like two months ago, Rocky had changed a lot in temperament. When


    he put on the ornate robe, he had a more intimidating appearance than he did before. Born with fine


    features, his face was more handsome and noticeable. All in all, Rocky was no longer his old self that


    was too frail to withstand a gust of wind.


    When Rocky stood before Lena and Mia with his new image, they watched him with the utmost


    admiration. Lena couldn''t help but blush as she was deeply attracted.


    "Let''s go," Mia said as she went out first.


    Rocky walked towards Lena and they followed Mia.


    They climbed the carriage waiting outside. It dashed forward the entire way. Shortly afterwards, they


    arrived at the Grand Holy Hall.


    For the very first time, Rocky entered the Grand Holy Hall. He was stunned by the grandeur of the hall.


    Even in the modern world where he came from, no architecture coulde close to it.


    Presently, many people were gathered in the Grand Holy Hall.


    The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire sat on the gilded throne at the top of the hall with Priest Dean


    standing beside him.


    On both sides of the hall stood a lot of people. The first row were the princes of the Holy Dragon


    Empire led by Alston. Since Rocky walked in, many princes focused their eyes on him. Instead of being


    friendly, they held Rocky in contempt with overwhelming arrogance.


    As for Alston, who always treated Rocky as his enemy, he wrathfully red at Rocky as his face was


    sullen.


    Not intimidated by Alston''s provocation, Rocky wore a sneer on his face and stared straight into


    Alston''s eyes.


    Apart from the princes, everyone else in the hall were the ministers of military affairs. Their eyes also


    rested on Rocky as they whispered into one another''s ears about him. All of them were still astonished


    by Rocky''s victory at the Dragon Birth Festival.


    None of them had ever expected that the useless prince would turn himself into an invincible talent of


    the younger generation of the Holy Dragon Empire. Thus, now that Rocky was no longer the despised


    prince, they finally saw him in a different light.


    When Rocky, Mia, and Lena appeared before the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire, Mia stepped


    aside. Lena, nodding at Rocky, walked a few steps forward to salute to the emperor of the Holy Dragon


    Empire. She then settled down on the seat at one side, lower than the gilded throne, which


    demonstrated her status towering above the rest.


    "Your Majesty, Basil is here to show my respects to you..." On their way to the Grand Holy Hall, Lena


    had reminded him repeatedly about the etiquette so that Rocky would bow down to salute the emperor


    of the Holy Dragon Empire properly. Though for him, the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire was a


    total stranger, from other people''s perspectives, the man sitting up high in the leading position was his


    father, the greatest man in the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "You can get up." The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire kept his countenance and waved his hand.


    He then asked Rocky, "How are your wounds?"


    "They have been healed," Rocky replied as he shook his head.


    Filled withfort, the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire nodded. After that, he looked around the


    crowd and said, "I gather you all here to announce two things. But before that, I would like to reward


    Basil in the name of the Holy Dragon Empire. He saved us from the critical situation by defeating


    several new phoenix spirit maniptors. As if that wasn''t enough, he defeated one of his opponents


    who was at the ninth grade of the Heavenly Stage. Heunched bitter attacks against the phoenix spirit


    maniptors from the Magic Phoenix Empire until he finally won for us. Thus, more than the fight, he


    also won honor for the Holy Dragon Empire. As the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire, it''s my duty to


    show him our gratitude." Finishing his words, the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire signaled that he


    was done by nodding.


    A few momentster, several maids walked in holding a few tes. The crowd was stunned by the


    things on the tes.


    There were two very valuable yellow spiritual crystals, some precious spiritual medicine, and


    furthermore, a cloak which was exclusive to the elites among the royal spirit maniptors of the Holy


    Dragon Empire.


    The cloak wasn''t allowed to be given to just anybody. In other words, only the royal spirit maniptors


    who rendered outstanding service or made great contributions to the Holy Dragon Empire could have it.


    If Rocky put on this cloak and walked out, everyone would show him their utmost respect.


    All the people present couldn''t help but feel jealous towards Rocky, especially the princes. They felt


    some sort of mental unbnce with what Rocky obtained for his outstanding behavior at the Dragon


    Birth Festival.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, none of them dared to say a word against the decision of the emperor of the Holy Dragon


    Empire.


    Rocky''s eyes lit up for he was given so many priceless things. Overwhelmed by an unexpected favor,


    he said, "Your Majesty, I could never thank you enough. I''d like to take them all."


    The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire then waved his hand to ask the maids to leave the hall.


    "Next, I shall announce the first important thing..." The eyes of the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire


    ran down. After pausing for a moment, he said, "Given the extraordinary performance at the Dragon


    Birth Festival and the sessful fusion with the Holy Dragon Bead, Rocky has sessfully be a


    royal spirit maniptor at the Earthly Stage. So today, I decide to restore his identity as a prince of the


    Holy Dragon Empire,"


    the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire said. His decision caught everyone off


    guard.

 Chapter 80 Betrothal

    Chapter 80 Betrothal


    Everyone was shocked by the emperor''s unexpected announcement. No one had expected that the


    emperor would reinstate to Rocky the title of ''Prince''. Deservedly, he had been stripped of the title for


    touching the Holy Dragon Bead without permission.


    They had not expected that the emperor would have such a huge change of heart towards Rocky.


    More than everyone else, Alston was unhappy with the emperor''s decision. Like his siblings, he had


    never regarded Rocky as their brother. Though were step-brothers, born of the same father, they all


    looked down on Rocky, because his mother was of humble birth. To them, he was just a bastard. So


    when Rocky was stripped of his title two months ago, they were all over the top with glee at his loss.


    But they had never expected that their father would entitle Rocky as a prince again. If he did so, Rocky


    would be the youngest prince and the shame of the royals again. By all means, they would not


    agree with their father''s decision to number that son of a peasant woman with them. However, none of


    them would dare say that to the emperor. Once their father had made a decision, they would have no


    other choice but to abide by his will.


    Even so, they still looked at Rocky with contempt. They did not care that Rocky had showed a splendid


    performance at the Dragon Birth Festival and he was hailed as the ultimate prodigy of the Holy Dragon


    Empire. They still hated on him.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Only Alston, the next emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire, one of them question him ¡ª and that, on


    very rare asions would.


    "Father, I don''t understand why you do this." He would not so readily agree to Rocky''s admission back


    into royalty. If anything, Rocky was a direct threat to Alston''s ascent to power.


    "I stripped Basil because he touched the Holy Dragon Bead without permission. But what he had done


    at the Dragon Birth Festival can make up for his fault. But the main reason for his reinstatement is that


    he now possesses the Holy Dragon Bead, which is the symbol of royalty. Since my predecessor


    inducted the Holy Dragon Bead into the sacred treasure of the empire, only an heir to throne can


    possess the bead. It''s only that I have already chosen my sessor, so Basil may not ascend to the


    throne. But he should enjoy the same privileges as the next emperor. So I have every reason to restore


    Basil again. He has to be treated fairly and with all the respect he deserves," the emperor exined.


    "Your Majesty, though you want to reinstate Basil, you cannot announce it in haste. Basil was demoted


    for only two months, if he is entitled a prince again so soon, he will only make all the royal family look


    like a cavalier lot in the eyes of the people," Priest Dean beat around the bush.


    "Why would they think the royal family is made of jokers? Everyone has seen Basil''s excellent


    performance at the festival. And I am sure people will appreciate having him back to his rightful


    position," Lena disagreed. She hated people like Priest Dean who were quick on the bandwagon of


    trying to mud-sling Rocky.


    "I will never agree with you on bringing Basil back." Alston was determined. As heir apparent to the


    throne, he had some influence in the empire. Right now, he was hoping the emperor would change his


    mind.


    "Alston, what gives you the authority to speak and decide for dad? Who are you to disagree?" Though


    Rocky was also surprised by the decision. But the emperor was justified to reward him for the


    outstanding performance at the festival. So when he heard Alston disagreed, he retorted at once with


    the confidence of royalty.


    "Who are you to talk to me!" Alston shouted back.


    "I''m sorry. Didn''t you hear what our daddy said just now? I am a prince again. So the only difference


    between you and me is age. But we are both princes now. This is the fact you cannot change," Rocky


    grinned defiantly.


    "You!" Alston was so angry, he looked like he might burst a vein. He would have hit Rocky, were it not


    for so many people around.


    Seeing Alston and Rocky bickering on and on, the ministers exchanged curious guesses but did not


    know how to stop them. They waited on the emperor to act. They were all clear that once the emperor


    had made up his mind, Alston''s disagreeing couldn''t change a thing.


    "Alston, stop," as they expected, the emperor immediately scolded Alston. Then with finality, he


    dered, "I have made up my mind. I will officially announce Basil''s readmission to the title of a prince


    againter."


    Seeing there was no chance to change the decision, Alston snorted as he gave Rocky an angry stare.


    Then he left in a huff.


    "Has Alston be so arrogant to the point of disagreeing with His Majesty in public?" Lena muttered


    unhappily.


    Rocky on the other hand couldn''t help but smile in triumph as he saw Alston angrily storm out of the


    venue. It was a sweet feeling of revenge for Rocky. But that was not enough for him. One day he would


    trample over Alston.


    Except for little discontent in his eyes, the emperor did not show much emotion as he watched Alston


    walk away. Instead, he looked around, as if he was reading what the people were thinking. Then he


    said, "I also have something else to announce. I made a decision about this yesterday."


    Everyone looked at the emperor again, with eager anticipation. They wondered what else the emperor


    had up his sleeve, right after the unexpected reinstatement of Rocky. They hoped his second


    announcement would not be as shocking as the first one.


    "Since Basil is not at a small boy anymore, it''s time for him to have a wife, so I n to betroth him a girl


    and give him a part of his inheritance," the emperor announced that immediately.


    "A wife?" Lena''s face grew gloomy as she heard what the emperor said. She looked at Rocky,


    dejected.


    Rocky was also surprised. He did not expect that his ''dad'' was going to betroth a girl to him and give


    him a part of his estate. It was good to be the prince again.


    Everyone in the hall was dumbfounded. Betrothals decided by the emperor weremon in the royals,


    but giving a fief was a serious thing. So far, except Alston, none of the sons of the emperor had their


    own fief.


    The other princes all felt discontented when they heard what the emperor said. None of them would


    have expected that Rocky would get an inheritance ahead of them.

 Chapter 81 Getting Married With That Woman

    Chapter 81 Getting Married With That Woman


    A n who had its private estates in the Holy Dragon Empire meant that it not only had a regional


    jurisdiction of an area, but also was allowed to recruit troops and form its own forces. For example, the


    Ximen n and otherrge ns of Holy Dragon Empire all had their own estates and armies and held


    respective influences in the empire. Of course, the prerequisite for anyone to acquire an estate was


    gaining the absolute trust of the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire. Without this one thing, one would


    never be officially offered an estate. The emperor had a deep-seated fear that anyone with a private


    army would try to stage a revolt. Gradually, by relying on his strong army, he might be


    domineering and disobey or even try to overthrow the emperor''s rule. If that happened, it would be a


    nightmare for the emperor. It was because of this paranoia that the emperor seldom offered anyone an


    estate.


    So, when the emperor announced that he would bestow an estate upon Prince Basil, it also indicated


    that he trusted him most among all his sons.


    "Your Majesty, I think the matter of offering an estate to Prince Basil still needs to be discussed further.


    After all, he''s still quite young and I''m afraid it will be tedious for him to take on such a heavy


    responsibility," Priest Dean immediately advised. He was determined to stop the growth of Rocky''s


    power, knowing that Rocky might take revenge for the times that he had been unkind to him. What


    puzzled him most was why the emperor''s attitude towards Rocky had changed dramatically. Was it just


    because of Rocky''s outstanding performance at the Dragon Birth Festival? To an extent, his guess was


    correct, but there were many other reasons as well.


    Other officials also seconded Priest Dean''s advice, one after another.


    "I also have considered that. I''m thinking of arranging a royal marriage for him. Basil has to get married


    before he can obtain the estate. Those are the terms of my offer. Once he gets married and settles


    down, he will naturally shoulder all the responsibility," the emperor said seriously. He was not making a


    hasty decision to offer his son an estate. As the emperor, he had to be cautious about any of his


    decisions.


    As soon as the officials heard the emperor''s words, they breathed a sigh of relief at the realization that


    the emperor''s offer would be very conditional indeed.


    "Your Majesty, may I ask whom you are eyeing to be Prince Basil''s betrothed?" Priest Dean asked


    hesitantly. Usually, a royal marriage was a union between the major ns of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    He had to find out which n would gain the support of Rocky and would stand behind him in turn.


    "The Ximen n," the emperor said simply and narrowed his eyes. He was waiting for his officials''


    comments. He knew they would have a lot to say about his arrangement.


    The officials including Priest Dean and other princes were quite started, to say the least.


    As thergest n of the Holy Dragon Empire, the Ximen n was quite influential, its grasp extending


    to nearly all corners of the kingdom. Its power was beyondparison and other ns typically did not


    dare challenge it. Among ten of the Holy Dragon Empire''s royal spirit maniptors, there was one from


    the Ximen n. Thus, it could be seen that the status of the Ximen n in the Holy Dragon Empire


    was so high that it was far beyond the scope of ordinary people.


    Moreover, the Sky Army led by General Bryant of the Ximen n was the strongest and the best elite


    army of the Holy Dragon Empire. It was an invincible force and was known for terrifying countless


    enemies on the battlefield before the war even began. The Ximen n was consequently one of the


    most important pirs of the Holy Dragon Empire, if not the most prolific one. If they changed their


    allegiance and stopped being loyal to the emperor, they could try to overthrow his rule and throw the


    Holy Dragon Empire into a chaotic, bloody mess.


    But the Ximen n was well-known for their loyalty to the Holy Dragon Empire for generations past. All


    the members of the n had pledged their allegiance to the royal family and had never been suspected


    of any disloyalty.


    The reason for the startled looks that the officials wore was primarily because of the Ximen n''s high


    status in the Holy Dragon Empire. If the emperor arranged a marriage between Rocky and a daughter


    of the Ximen n, Rocky would be the son-inw of the Ximen n and gain the n''s loyalty.


    Without any question, it would be a very terrible thing for those who had crossed Rocky. With the power


    of the Holy Dragon Bead and his marriage into the most powerful n, no one in the Holy Dragon


    Empire would dare to belittle him. He would have so much power at his fingertips! Naturally, anyone


    who had been Rocky''s enemy would want to stop the arranged marriage.


    "The Ximen n? But Your Majesty, I don''t remember there being any eligible woman from the n..."


    Priest Dean asked, a little confused.


    "Of course there is! Doesn''t it have a youngdy? The granddaughter of General Bryant! If I remember


    right, she is also the most talented royal spirit maniptor of the Ximen n to have lived in recent


    decades," the emperor replied at once.


    "Your majesty, are you talking about Shirley?" Lena asked, feeling rather stunned.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah, I mean her. I think she is the best choice. She is about the same age as Basil. And they have a


    simr background. Their marriage would be a perfect match!" the emperor nodded, apparently greatly


    satisfied with this arrangement.


    ''Shirley? Isn''t she that mean and aggressive girl with a t figure? Basil''s father is going to marry her to


    me? How can anyone stand her bad temper? He must be kidding! Geez!'' Rocky''s thoughts raced. He


    grimaced a little. He had suffered great pain when Shirley had lost her temper and hit him so hard. It


    had been a shameful experience. Never in his wildest dreams did he think he''d be forced to marry her!


    As soon as other people present heard that the emperor nned to marry Shirley to Rocky, their


    expressions looked rather peculiar.


    They all knew a lot about Shirley, a young and toughdy. Although she looked gorgeous, with her


    long, muscr legs, she was also fond of dressing rather masculine. She was also known for her fiery


    temper. A good number of princes and aristocrats had suffered a lot when they tried to chase after her


    and learned that her temper was easy to be stoked. Most of them avoided her as much as they could.


    Of course, there were some of them who just wouldn''t give up after their suffering and continued to


    chase after her. But they all met a miserable end just the same.


    Apart from that, Shirley always acted in undue confidence and looked down upon her peers. Her


    confidence was built on her outstanding talent as a spirit maniptor, coupled with her identity as the


    granddaughter of General Bryant. Even more, she was so arrogant that she refused to be courteous to


    the young men from the royal family. Although countless men showed great interest in her, they were


    all eventually driven away by her aloof and superior characters. Gradually, she turned into their dream


    girl, and only as far as that.


    So, the officials on the spot all believed that if Rocky married Shirley, he would probably suffer a lot. Of


    course, Rocky himself was thinking the same. But just as he was about to refuse the emperor''s


    proposal, he heard a tender voice ring out abruptly, "I object."


    It was totally unexpected that this opposition hade from Lena, the neenth generation witch of


    the Holy Dragon Empire.


    If Rocky raised an objection, it would be understandable. However, Lena''s objection was pretty


    strange, because the arranged marriage didn''t have anything to do with her.


    She had spoken impulsively, blurting it out. She couldn''t be more aware of Shirley''s bad temper. She


    believed that if Rocky married Shirley, then he would be bullied by her every day. She had toe to


    his defense! There was also a secret reason that she had to speak for him. Since she had been


    growing up with Rocky, she always had a particr concern for him. Lena was in denial, but her


    feelings for him were deep.


    "Lena, why do you object?" the emperor asked, a little bit surprised. Like others, he also thought it was


    odd for Lena to object to his arrangement.


    Rocky himself, too, thought it was odd. He thought, ''Maybe Lena likes me, so she doesn''t want me to


    marry Shirley.''


    "Because..." Lena cast a nce at Rocky and responded seriously, "Basil''s strength has just reached


    the Earthly Stage. The most important thing for him now is to try his best to improve his strength. If he


    diverts his attention to married life, he will not be able to progress as quickly and efficiently as before. I


    think it''s better to put off the arranged marriage."


    Upon hearing Lena''s exnation, Rocky was a bit disappointed. It turned out that Lena was just


    worried that the marriage might hinder his improvement in strength.


    "The Witch made a good point. Yet, their marriage is still imperative," the emperor said and nodded. He


    agreed with her reasoning, as it was also one of the many things he had taken into consideration. He


    had taken many things into ount when it came to the marriage of Shirley to Rocky.


    Seeing the emperor''s expression, Lena seemed to guess what he was thinking and became slightly


    stunned, while her hand clenched a corner of her robe. If the emperor was really thinking like what she


    was guessing, she would be more unwilling to see Rocky marry Shirley. Nevertheless, if the emperor


    persisted in his idea and carried it out arbitrarily, she would be helpless. As a Witch of the Holy Dragon


    Empire, she was not allowed to disobey the emperor.


    "Your majesty, if it is for that consideration, I think Prince Basil was not the only choice. Other princes


    are also qualified to be the possible candidates," Lena said at once after a moment''s hesitation.


    Although she knew it would be hard to persuade the emperor to give up the arrangement, she still


    wanted to have a try.


    "But, I''m afraid it has to be Basil this time," the emperor said in a firm tone. Meanwhile, he thought that


    Lena showed excessive concern for Basil. He had to talk to her after the meeting. He had thought that


    other officials might have a second opinion about his arrangement. But it never once urred to him


    that Lena would be the first one to object.


    Lena frowned deeply and grew quiet. She had summoned all her courage to protect Rocky in her own


    way. But obviously, she had failed.


    When the several other princes and officials heard the puzzling exchange between the emperor and


    Lena, they werepletely confused. But they were smart enough not to ask further. If the emperor


    chose not to say why in public, then it was no use probing.


    ''It''s strange. I can sense that he seems to be hiding something from us...'' Rocky thought, also feeling in


    his gut a suspicious sense.

 Chapter 82 Sacrifice

    Chapter 82 Sacrifice


    "I do not agree with that as well. I would rather be a Buddhist monk than marry her!" Rocky didn''t want


    to get married with Shirley at all. But if he was asked to marry Lena, he would be happy to say yes.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "The matter has already been settled. About the details of this marriage, I will discuss further with


    General Bryant at ater time. If the Ximen n showed their disagreement with the marriage, Basil


    would not get thend as well. That''s the deal. Well, that should be all for today. You are all allowed to


    leave now. Send Prince Basil back to his ce and take the gifts back with him." The emperor ignored


    Rocky''s disagreementpletely. He just nced at Rocky and then waved at his servants gesturing


    for them to take Rocky back to his ce.


    Soon, the servants who took the gifts for Rocky walked towards him and got ready to lead him out of


    there.


    "You head back first. I wille and see youter," Lena whispered as she walked past Rocky. She


    then nodded at the emperor and headed for the side door to walk out of the Grand Holy Hall.


    The emperor got her intention. He cast a nce at Rocky and then walked to the side door as well.


    When Rocky saw that, he had no other choice but to leave the Grand Holy Hall with the maids.


    Lena and the emperor walked into a long corridor behind the side door where they soon reached a


    pce close to the Grand Holy Hall. They then went to a secret chamber inside that pce.


    A dome formed by the Dragon Master n''s spiritual method had covered the secret chamber so that


    nobody could hear whatever was being discussed inside the chamber. This chamber was usually used


    for discussing the Holy Dragon Empire''s top confidential issues.


    After taking a seat, Lena frowned and said to the emperor, "Your Majesty, I don''t understand! Why did


    you sacrifice Basil to repel the Ximen n? Don''t we have any other options?" She knew well that the


    arrangement was not for Rocky''s sake at all. What the emperor''s actual intention was to utilize the


    marriage to avoid thetent conflict with the Ximen n. That was not the first time that the royal family


    used such methods to contain other powerful and influential ns.


    Almost every head of the Ximen n was married with a princess. And the history had proven that it


    was an effective way for the royal family to stray away from the Ximen n''s power. Half of the blood


    running inside the Ximen n''s members belonged to the royal family.


    The current emperor, however, didn''t have any daughter. And because of an ident, Bryant''s only


    son and daughter-inw had died at a very young age. Their only daughter that remained in this world


    was Shirley Ximen. So Bryant gave his granddaughter everything she wanted since she was born.


    What''s more, Shirley was a talented spirit maniptor. The Ximen n had put all their resources to


    boost Shirley''s cultivation. Certainly, Shirley would be the next head of the Ximen n.


    That was why the royal family needed a prince to marry Shirley. Only by this way could the royal family


    restrain the Ximen n''s power once Shirley became its leader.


    Obviously, the emperor had made Basil as his choice.


    "I don''t want that to happen, of course. But except for Basil, I couldn''t find any other option. Alston is


    the future emperor while the other princes are not qualified to take such a huge responsibility. If I had


    found another perfect option, I wouldn''t have chosen Basil as well. Basil is a good boy. I have never


    expected that after he fused with the Holy Dragon Bead, he would reach the Earthly Stage in a span of


    two mouths! One could easily call that a miracle," the emperor marveled.


    "But Your Majesty, your attempt to protect Basil was to dethrone him before. Then why do you have to


    sacrifice him now? If he married Shirley, he would be put in a dilemma between the royal family and the


    Ximen n. What''s more, he doesn''t like Shirley at all. And I''m pretty sure Shirley despises him as


    well. Their marriage would only be a disaster for both of them," Lena stressed.


    "As a prince of the Holy Dragon Empire, it is Basil''s responsibility to sacrifice his marriage and himself.


    He has no other choice. And that is not going to be harmful to him in any way. If he married the future


    head of the Ximen n, he would acquire more good resources for his cultivation," the emperor said.


    "But... But Basil has clearly shown his disagreement," Lena argued as her brows kitted together. She


    didn''t know why her heart was aching with the news.


    "No matter what he thinks, his opinion can no longer change the decision. As my son, he has to


    sacrifice himself for the royal family and for the whole Holy Dragon Empire," the emperor said in a


    serious tone. Any member of the royal family had to shoulder their responsibility and sacrifice


    themselves whenever necessary. The reason why he chose Basil was because Basil''s ability and talent


    were superior to his other sons. So the emperor considered Basil as his best choice.


    Lena couldn''t find other points to argue with the emperor anymore. Every prince and princess of the


    Holy Dragon Empire had epted their sacrifice. There was no reason to make Basil an exception.


    "Lena, you grew up with Basil. Of course I know how close you have be. Your rtionship is like


    brother and sister. But you should not forget that you are the Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire. You are


    the oracle, the connection between the Holy Dragon Empire and the Dragon Master n. I hope you


    can keep that in mind. Don''t cross the line! Understand?" Of course, the emperor could tell what Lena


    really felt for Basil. When he saw Lena show her objection to Basil''s marriage in public, he was afraid


    that the others who heard that would gossip about Lena and Basil. So he felt it was necessary to


    remind Lena of her position.


    "Yes, Your Majesty! I understand." Lena nodded and clenched her lips.


    "I hope you can have a talk with Basil. I believe that you can convince him and guide him to take the


    right path," the emperor added.


    "But what if the Ximen n refuses? Shirley hates Basil so much after all. I am quite certain of that,"


    Lena said with hesitation.


    "That is quite impossible. They have always epted such arrangement since we began our rtions


    with them. General Bryant knows well about that as well and he will convince Shirley as much as he


    can. As the future head of the Ximen n, Shirley has to marry Basil no matter how much she hates


    him. Otherwise, it would be hard for her to earn that position. And since Basil doesn''t like Shirley, it will


    be a lot better for the royal family. It means he would always choose the royal family instead of the


    Ximen n when he was caught in a dilemma," the emperor said. He had taken that into his


    consideration as well, which was one more reason why Basil was clearly the perfect choice.


    Lena didn''t expect thating. She had to admit that the emperor was a rigorous man, no wonder he


    could rule the Holy Dragon Empire with such ease.


    "Basil''s dragon spiritual power seems so special. I can''t even tell its nature. And I heard from Master


    Mia that nobody noticed that he had reached the seventh grade of the Mortal Stage before the Dragon


    Birth Festival. Is it because of the special power he acquired from the Holy Dragon Bead? And that


    attack from Basil even defeated the talent from the Magic Phoenix Empire! I can feel that the attack''s


    power has surpassed the ninth grade of the Heavenly Stage. But I still can''t figure out how Basil did it


    no matter how hard I tried! And where did Basil get the yellow spiritual crystal? Who gave it to him?"


    the emperor questioned.


    "Your Majesty, why didn''t you personally ask Basil then?" Lena was curious about the answers as well.


    "Forget about it! Those questions shouldn''t really matter anymore. Basil really made great progress in


    the past two months. And now that the power of the Holy Dragon Bead is starting to show itself. I can


    tell Basil will be a legend sooner orter. If only Karen were here to see it," the emperor sighed. Karen


    was Basil''s mother, the one he fell deep in love with.


    "Yes," Lena sighed as well. She missed Basil''s mother as well. She then bid farewell to the emperor


    and left the secret chamber.

 Chapter 83 Rockys Strange Strength

    Chapter 83 Rocky''s Strange Strength


    A war beast rushed to him quickly as soon as Rocky stepped into his chamber. He hadn''te back


    here for about two months.


    "You''re here!" Rocky looked happily at Uriah. He held him close and gently patted Uriah''s head. He


    took him into the chamber.


    "Look around! It''s your new home now! You can sleep wherever you like," Rocky said to Uriah, showing


    him the room.


    Uriah roared excitedly, as if in agreement. It ran toward the queen-size bed in the center of the


    chamber and leaped onto it at once.


    "Goodness, you''re enjoying yourself very much!" Rocky smiled at Uriah. He turned around and told


    maids to put down the emperor''s rewards that they were still holding.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They followed his instructions and left the chamber after deeply bowing.


    "Finally, I''vee back! I have really learned a lot during these two months," Rocky said with a smile.


    He was understandably extremely proud of his sess.


    "Little boy, you''re proud of your sess?" a charming voice said from inside the room.


    Rocky looked around the chamber in surprise. He had thought they were alone. A charming figure


    appeared beside him like a ghost. She looked at him with a proud expression on her beautiful face.


    "The beautiful general?" Rocky frowned in surprise. It was Marcia standing next to him.


    Yesterday, Marcia had left quite early after she had treated Rocky. But she was still concerned about


    him. She had returned to her own pce to see him, only then finding out that he had gone to the


    Grand Holy Hall. When she arrived at the Grand Holy Hall, she found out that he had been reinstated


    as a prince again. She had been waiting for Rocky in his chamber ever since.


    "I am eternally grateful for your help!" Rocky said earnestly. He truly appreciated what she had done for


    him in the past day.


    "It was nothing. Your life belongs to me. If others kill you easily, it will bring shame to me," Marcia


    grunted.


    "It seems that my life isn''t as important as your face," Rocky said with a forced smile as he shook his


    head.


    "Your wounds have healed?" She said, changing the subject. She looked at the affected areas of his


    body.


    Rocky nodded in affirmation.


    "Give me..." Marcia stretched out her hand.


    "What?" Rocky was in a state of shock.


    "Don''t y stupid! I gave you half a bottle of that miracle liquid you gave me before to save your life.


    You owe me for your life. You must repay me with at least a bottle of miracle liquid," Marcia said bluntly.


    She was exceptionally shrewd.


    "You came here just for a bottle of miracle liquid?" Rocky groaned, rubbing his temples.


    Marcia pointed to Rocky and stared at him meaningfully, as if to say that she would beat him


    mercilessly if he didn''t agree to give her a bottle of miracle liquid.


    "Don''t worry! I will give you some," Rocky sighed as he took out a bottle of magical saliva from his silk


    bag and handed it to Marcia.


    She carefully tucked it into the folds of her robes.


    "When I treated you yesterday, I also detected your dragon spiritual power. It is very peculiar indeed,"


    Marcia suddenly said, pursing her lips.


    "Why is it strange?" Rocky asked, quite curious.


    "Before the Dragon Birth Festival, you have reached the seventh grade of the Mortal Stage?" Marcia


    asked, ignoring his question.


    Rocky nodded obediently.


    "I know that you can hide your strength at the fourth grade of the Mortal Stage. But on the Dragon Birth


    Festival, I couldn''t even detect that you had already reached the seventh grade of the Mortal Stage. If


    you can cheat others, it may be possible. But I can''t see your real strength, either, which means that


    your dragon spiritual power is very strange," Marcia said in a serious tone.


    "Are you sure?" Rocky also felt rather strange. Whatever level he had reached, he still looked and felt


    quite weak.


    "It seems that you don''t know the reason, either. Though it''s impossible for me to make a conclusion at


    the moment, I think that it must be rted to the Holy Dragon Bead." They were both at a loss for the


    mysterious forces behind Rocky''s great power.


    "That''s because..." All of a sudden, Rocky had remembered the feelings when he had made a


    breakthrough to the Earthly Stage after he heard Marcia''s words. When it happened, he had felt that he


    was able to remold himself thoroughly and became a new man.


    "What?" Marcia asked inquisitively.


    "That is because my dragon spiritual power is so shy that nobody can see it," Rocky said with a


    lopsided grin. Marcia couldn''t help but roll her eyes.


    "Besides that, the spiritual me of your dragon spiritual power seems to have several kinds of colors. I


    have never seen it before. Does it always have more than one?" Marcia asked.


    "More than one color?" Rocky''s expression changed quickly. He had never been able to pinpoint its


    color, but now finding out that there was more than one was even more confusing. However, he still


    nodded and said, "That''s right! Is it strange?"


    "Oh, your dragon spiritual power is so strange. It doesn''t have a set nature and we can''t see your real


    status. You just look like an ordinary man, instead of a spirit maniptor of the Earthly Stage." Even if


    Marcia had known Rocky''s strength before, she only detected a little dragon spiritual power of the


    Earthly Stage in his meridians. As long as Rocky didn''t release his strength of the Earthly Stage,


    nobody could know his real strength.


    "Oh, so you''re showering me with praises now?" Rocky smiled happily.


    "Humph, don''t be arrogant! You''ve just only reached the Earthly Stage and still have a long way to go.


    Cultivate the Vast Neb Skill carefully. By the way, don''t let others know that I have been here. Do


    you understand? Otherwise, you will..." Marcia stared at Rocky with a steely expression before


    promptly disappearing like a gust of wind.


    "It seems that the beautiful general really likes threatening others." Rocky shuddered as though he


    were cold.


    "Basil, who are you speaking to?" Lena asked,ing into the chamber.


    Rocky turned around, shaking his head. With a smile on his face, he exined, "Uriah has upied


    my bed. I am giving it a lecture now."


    "You are so mean. Let Uriah sleep there in peace!" Lena looked at Uriah, grinning with joy to see the


    beast snoring contentedly.


    "But I don''t have a bed to sleep now. Can I sleep in yours?" Rocky quipped.


    Lena rolled her eyes, not replying. She did not want to jeopardize their friendship, after all.


    "Basil, I have heard that there will be antern show of the Dragon Birth Festival in the Imperial City. Do


    you want to go with me to see it?" Lena asked brightly, a smile on her lips. But there was a trace of


    bitter sadness in her eyes.


    "All right! But isn''t it difficult to get out of the Pce City?" he asked, knowing this fact from


    experience.

 Chapter 84 General Bryant Is Back

    Chapter 84 General Bryant Is Back


    "I will arrange that. You have just recovered from a severe injury, and you need time for a rest. Don''t


    worry about those things. Just take care of yourself. I will see you at night," Lena said, nodding to


    Rocky as she left.


    "A waterfront pavilion gets the moonlight first. A person in a favorable position gains special


    advantages. Wish to have a closer rtionship with Lena after tonight... I must ask Lena to persuade


    His Majesty to cancel the engagement. I will never marry that t-chested girl..." Rocky said. To cancel


    the engagement was the most important thing on his mind right now.


    Meanwhile, something happened in the Mansion of General Ximen, which was close to the west of the


    Imperial City.


    The Mansion of General Ximen looked like a small city, grand and magnificent. The high bright red wall


    circling the mansion was too long to see the end. Within the red walls, the infrastructure was wless,


    including roads with bridges across the few streams that ran through the mansion. At this hour, the


    pavilions, and towers dotting the beautifulndscape cast long shadows. Those close to the rivers


    reflected in the water.


    In the mansion, people were hurrying to and fro. On the east of the mansion was the training field


    where hundreds of disciples from the Ximen n were absorbed in their rigorous martial arts training.


    They went about every part of the training regime with such passion and intensity as if they were in a


    real battle.


    In the middle of their session, a big greenish shadow appeared in the sky above them, like a giant


    monster. Its sudden appearance clouded out the sun as if heavy clouds had just gathered threatening a


    torrential downpour. Reacting quickly, the disciples separated into two groups and stood in two lines,


    watching the giant green figure descend on their training ground.


    Suddenly, the green shadow began to shake. pping its four wings fiercely, like giant fans, it raised a


    small sandstorm that swept the whole field.


    It took quite a while for the storm to abate.


    The huge green shadow zoomed into clear view, where everybody could see what it looked like exactly.


    It was a massive dragon that would form a small mountain and was enough to cover one-third of the


    training ground. The tail alone was so long and thick enough that it could whack down a dozen men in


    one fell. It had five heads, which it kept jerking around, stretching and wiggling up and down or from


    side to side. Now and then, the monster would growl, releasing a fierce jet of turbid gases like an old


    engine. Scales all over the dragon''s body dazzled in sunlight.


    In the dazzling light, two strangers showed up on the ground, a heavyset man, apanied by a


    youngdy. They had mysteriously appeared alongside the dragon. Both probably dropped down from


    the green shadow that had terrified the disciples earlier. As the burly man walked around, one could tell


    he was a very high ranking spirit maniptor.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Your Excellency!" All the disciples of Ximen n got down on one knee and acimed reverently,


    their voices reverberating through the whole field.


    They quickly recognized the man as Bryant, one of the three Great Generals in the Holy Dragon


    Empire. The three generals were very powerful, with countless des to their names and a section


    of the army behind them. But among the three, Bryant was the most powerful, ranked at the Immortal


    Stage, which was a rare achievement in the whole empire.


    Although Bryant was over sixty now, he looked like a man in his forties, thanks to a cultivation of the


    Immortal Stage. He had a broad forehead and sharp eyes like a tiger that seemed to bore holes


    through whatever he was looking at. From the way he carried himself, there was no mistaking; he was


    a man used to calling the shots wherever he went.


    General Bryant, the legendary warrior of Holy Dragon Empire. He seemed to announce his presence,


    even without saying a word.


    Beside him stood his granddaughter, Shirley.


    Shortly after the ritual of the Holy Dragon Empire, General Bryant had left the Wild Spirit Land, taking


    his granddaughter on pilgrimage for her spiritual transformation. She must be the only one in the whole


    of the Holy Dragon Empire, who was privileged to have a big shot apany on the cultivation.


    "Grandfather, could you let out the Rain Fairy we captured just now?" Shirley said excitedly. As usual,


    she was dressed like a boy, but her voice was as feminine and enchanting as it could ever be.


    "Kid, don''t worry. This is for you undoubtedly. Are you worried that I would take it away?" Bryant said


    slowly with warmness in his eyes. Even though he seldom smiled, he looked amiable now.


    Shirley curled her lip and blinked her beautiful eyes, staring at her grandfather with a sense of pride.


    Seeing her eagerness, Bryant shook his head. Then he lifted one hand slowly, from which suddenly a


    crack of Magic Spiritual Space formed in the air, letting out a spiritual beast. Unlike anything the


    disciples had ever seen, the creature''s bodily form was almost transparent. It was a kind of miniature,


    dragon made of ss, but without wings, and its limbs were like those of leopard. As it began to move


    around, its body started to drip water, as though it was a sculpted piece of ice.


    A rain fairy, they reckoned. Although spiritual beasts usually started off at the lowest grade of spiritual


    refinement, they would grow to the nine-star level, which was their peak point. Ranked the 18th for its


    talents among all kinds of spirit-manipted beasts, Rain Fairy was famous for its unique defensive


    ability and was very rare. Only to be found in very cold areas, under the ice, it was much more difficult


    to capture,pared to the other spiritual beasts at the same level. It was impossible for anyone below


    a cultivation base of Divine Stage to catch such a rare spiritual beast.


    But for Bryant, that was a cinch.


    The disciples of Ximen n kneeling down watched it in envy. After all, spiritual beasts were the dream


    of every spirit maniptor.


    Meanwhile, the elders of Ximen n came forward to wee Bryant back. They bowed to Bryant,


    then carefully broached a difficult subject, "General, something has gone bad..."


    After he heard what the elders said, Bryant''s eyes turned cold but he still looked calm. He stepped


    forward without a word to say.


    The elders of Ximen n followed him at once.


    "You send the Rain Fairy to my room, and get someone to take good care of it." Shirleymanded


    some disciples of Ximen n.


    dly, the disciples nodded and took the fairy from her so that she could follow the elders and Bryant.


    Straight away, Bryant and the elders went to the meeting room.


    Bryant took the front seat in the meeting room, ready to have them update him.


    The elders and Shirley also took a seat. "What makes you so panicked?" he asked.


    "News just came in from the pce that His Majesty has granted marriage for a prince," an elder in


    purple gown replied.


    "Grant a marriage? That is not a problem, is it?" Bryant waved his hand, dismissing them. That was not


    a serious matter. What was so special about the emperor granting his son, who was of age permission


    to marry?


    "But the problem is that His Majesty wants his son to marry ady from the Ximen n," the other


    elder in white gown said.


    Bryant looked not very surprised. "Um, that means my n? Our n again? So who is the luckydy


    from our n that has been chosen by His Majesty? Is it my elder brother''sst-born? She''s single, and


    she is turning 25 this year, old enough to get married. If she is chosen, my elder brother would be


    perfectly okay with that. He''ll be more than happy. But my younger''s firstborn too is the same age, and


    single as well." Among the older generation of the Ximen n, Bryant was the fourth born. However,


    none of his brothers was as talented as him. So on merit, Bryant became the leader of their n. "Urr...


    His Majesty wants to grant a marriage for Miss Shirley..." the elder in purple gown said seriously.

 Chapter 85 Brewing Storm

    Chapter 85 Brewing Storm


    "His Majesty is arranging for someone to marry Shirley?" Bryant grew stern, his eyes growing cold as


    he heard this news. "Am I hearing this right? His Majesty is arranging for me to be married?" Shirley


    also became serious. She had heard long ago from her grandfather of this agreement. But she had


    been so small back then and everyone had tucked the matter away at the backs of their minds. The


    emperor was bringing up this issue out of blue now. She was at loss for how to feel.


    "I remembered that Prince Alston is already set to marry someone. It should be the older daughter of


    the leader of Ji n. Shirley is to be the sessor of the leader of Ximen n, which His Majesty has


    known for a long time. He should be more cautious with her marriage. No princes are even good


    enough for her besides Prince Alston, who is heir to the throne of the emperor," Bryant said loudly,


    frowning intimidatingly. His words were few, and yet his arrogance and aggressiveness were quite


    evident.


    "That''s the way things should have been! I can only wonder why His Majesty wants to arrange her


    marriage all of sudden..." The elders of Ximen n nodded their approval of Bryant''s sentiments.


    Given the influence of their n in the Holy Dragon Empire and the fact that Shirley was to be the


    future leader, Prince Alston was the only eligible match should the emperor want to marry her into the


    royal family.


    But Prince Alston had already been engaged a couple of years ago, so there was no way the emperor


    would arrange for him to marry Shirley.


    "Did His Majesty mention which of his princes?" Bryant shouted impatiently. He was eager to know who


    the emperor had in mind.


    "It''s His Majesty''s younger son, Prince Basil." "Basil? Isn''t he that imbecile prince who was only at the


    first grade of the Mortal Stage even after fusing with the Holy Dragon Bead? I heard that he had been


    stripped of his title. How could it be him? I thought he was no longer a prince?" Bryant looked


    confused.


    "Him!? What! No! It can''t be! I would rather die than marry him." A disgusting expression took over


    Shirley''s face as she heard this news. She still nursed a grudge from their encounter when he had


    made fun of her figure. She gritted her teeth in anger.


    "You have missed the Dragon Birth Festival. Had you seen what happened at the Festival, you would


    definitely think differently." said a white-robed elder. The elders of Ximen n had all been invited and


    attended the Dragon Birth Festival. They had all witnessed Rocky''s performance.


    "What happened at the Dragon Birth Festival?" Bryant realized that there must have been something


    significant that took ce at the festival that he had not been told about yet.


    The elders exchanged looks among each other and told Bryant everything they witnessed. They


    ryed how Rocky had defeated all phoenix spirit maniptors from the Magic Phoenix Empire and


    made a breakthrough to the Earthly Stage. They also told him the fact that he wounded Erica who was


    at the ninth grade of the Heavenly Stage and was consequently reinstated as a prince. The


    expressions on Bryant and Shirley''s faces shifted rapidly in the course of listening to all these shocking


    stories.


    "He made it to the Earthly Stage from the first grade of the Mortal Stage within two months... How could


    that imbecile prince have such a gift? He couldn''t have done any of these without something profound


    propelling his progress, even after the fusion with the Holy Dragon Bead. Besides, he''s been totally


    unable to fuse with the Dragon Spirit Bead for the past five years. His fusion with the Holy Dragon Bead


    must have been an ident and his gift and quality must be very poor." Bryant found all this nearly


    impossible to believe. Even a real genius could not make such progress in such a short time!


    "So that imbecile is now at the Earthly Stage? It''s impossible. Not a chance!" Shirley also found it hard


    to ept. She had made fun of Rocky about two months ago, and now he was a spirit maniptor at


    the Earthly Stage! What on earth was happening!


    "But this is the truth!" The elders too refused to ept it at first. But they all had seen it with their own


    eyes and could deny it no longer.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Could it be His Majesty''s plot? That Basil is not as ipetent as we thought? Perhaps it was just


    what we were led to believe," Bryant thought, wild spectionsing to his mind. Could it be the


    case? Of course, he had enough reason to believe that the emperor would do such a thing.


    The purpose of arranged marriage was to bnce the power of each party, which was a well-known


    fact among these distinguished ns. This was also necessary for preserving the peace. Back then,


    when the emperor had been making arrangements for Alston''s betrothal, he had intended his son to


    marry Shirley. But Shirley had been too young at the time, so the emperor instead turned to Ji n,


    which was anotherrge and prominent n of the Holy Dragon Empire. Ever since, the royal family''s


    influence over the Ximen n had weakened. As one of the most influential ns in the Holy Dragon


    Empire, there was no reason for the royal family to leave Ximen n alone. Bryant deduced that they


    must be figuring out another way to regain their power over their n, namely through marriage.


    It still sounded pretty preposterous that such an imbecile prince who had been abolished suddenly


    became an extremely gifted genius and also regained his identity as a prince. Bryant felt that the


    emperor must have nned it for years. It was a clever n, nheless! It had indeed caught the


    entire Ximen n off guard.


    Had it been any other prince, Bryant could list one hundred reasons to reject. However Basil was the


    one who had made it to the Earthly Stage after the fusion with the Holy Dragon Bead, which was the


    holy treasure of the Holy Dragon Empire. Judged from the fact that he had made such breakthrough in


    merely two months, he must have truly sessfully fused with the Holy Dragon Bead. Bryant also


    knew that whoever fused with the Holy Dragon Bead shall be deemed the sessor of the emperor,


    which meant that Basil, who had just been reinstated as a prince, was a promising contender for the


    session of the throne. If Ximen n rejected the proposal this time, it would be greatly


    disadvantageous once Basil became the ruler.


    "Such an ingenious n by His Majesty," Bryant smiled coldly and grabbed the golden armrest on his


    chair, which deformed immediately under his power.


    "General, what should we do now? Should we ept his proposal?" the elders asked.


    "Grandfather, there is no way that I marry that nauseating punk!" Shirley''s face contorted at the idea of


    wedding Basil. What a disgusting notion!


    "Shirley, there is no time to fool around. We have to ept this proposal." Bryant knew from the bottom


    of his heart that his n did not have a choice. After all, this hade from the emperor himself.


    Without sufficient reason, he still had to agree to it despite the fact that he was a general who was at


    the Immortal Stage. Otherwise, his whole n and its future would be endangered.


    "I--" Shirley still wanted to persuade him, but bit her tongue once he shot her a sharp look. "His Majesty


    will summon us tomorrow. Shirley, why don''t you get back to rest now? And get rid of your boy''s attires.


    A girl should wear a proper dress. After the engagement, you will be the fiancee of the prince. Do not


    disgrace the royal family and our n," Bryantmanded icily.


    "Grandfather..." Shirley still tried to protest, in disbelief that such a terrible thing could happen to her.


    "Go now. I still have something that I need to discuss with the elders." Bryant waved her away. Shirley


    could only pout in protest and stood up to leave in frustration. Just as she was about to exit the room,


    she spat angrily, "If only Basil dies today! It would be best for all of us. Then there will be no


    engagement."

 Chapter 86 Date With Lena

    Chapter 86 Date With Lena


    Rocky, who was cultivating in his room, suddenly opened his eyes and jumped up. All the spiritual


    power around him glinted like bright stars in the sky. He then hastily flew out of his room andnded on


    the ground outside. His palms moved the same way leaves flutter in the wind. The spiritual power that


    sparkled around him soon transformed into a glowing sphere, looking like a miniature universe that he


    held in his hands. He threw the glowing sphere to the ground, letting it roll away like a bowling ball.


    The spiritual power of the Earthly Stage spun around the sphere.


    Boom! Several streaks of spiritual power burst out from the sphere with a loud bang. ck smoke


    instantly filled the air. Once all of the smoke cleared away, Rocky''s eyes were greeted with dozens of


    cracks and crevices on the ground caused by the strike.


    "Wow! The Neb Rolling Strike is absolutely amazing! I just exerted ten percent of my strength, but its


    strike was still very powerful! If I had used my full power, it possibly would have bored a huge hole on


    the ground!" As Rocky shut off his dragon spiritual power, the Dragon Spirit Mark around his left arm


    also stopped glowing. He looked at the cracks on the ground and felt satisfied. The strike he


    summoned was called Neb Rolling Strike, a spiritual martial arts attack from the Vast Neb Skill.


    Even though he just reached the Earthly Stage, he had already mastered the Vast Neb Skill at such


    a shocking speed.


    The loud noises attracted the attention of the imperial guards who were on patrol nearby and rushed to


    the scene at once. They were extremely rmed to see several cracks on the ground and Rocky in the


    middle of it.


    "Your Royal Highness, what happened? Are you all right?" one of the guards asked, eyes wide in


    shock.


    "Don''t worry! I''m fine. I was just practicing a new skill I just learned. Everything''s fine here," Rocky


    reassured them and gave them a smile. He was suddenly reminded that he was in the Imperial Pce.


    He would not be able to do whatever he wanted as he did before in the bamboo grove in the dragon


    field.


    The guards then began chattering among themselves.


    "When did Prince Basil be so good? I remember that he had been so talentless before."


    "Yeah! I''ve heard that he was even able to defeat a great master who is at the ninth grade of the


    Heavenly Stage during the Dragon Birth Festival!"


    "So has the prince been concealing his true ability all along? Lucky for us, we''ve never offended him.


    Otherwise, we would be regretting it now."


    Overhearing the guards'' conversation, Rocky loudly cleared his throat. "Is there anything else you need


    here?" he asked, shooting them a re.


    The guards immediately panicked. They all then left hurriedly and went back to their jobs.


    Rocky nced up at the sky and saw that the sun was starting to set. The autumn breeze brushed his


    cheeks and the sun''s afterglow was scattered across his face. His eyes shone with fortitude and the


    childishness that was formerly seen in them was now gone.


    "From now on, nobody will dare call Basil a worthless piece of shit ever again! They don''t know that the


    real Basil has died and that the one living in this body is none other than me, Rocky Bai. Basil, I''ve


    gotten rid of all those humiliating titles. You are not a useless prince anymore. If you can hear me from


    the afterlife, I hope that you wouldn''t have to suffer any humiliation in your next reincarnation, even if


    you aren''t a prince anymore," Rocky murmured and let out a soft sigh.


    He then suddenly heard a roaring from beside him. He turned his head and saw Uriah.


    "Oh, you''re finally awake! Ha-ha! You littlezy boy! Do you know how long you''ve been sleeping?"


    Rocky eximed as he stroked Uriah''s head. Uriah had not left Rocky''s bed ever since ity down on


    it.


    Rocky then took Uriah back to his room as several servants brought them supper. It was already dark


    by the time they finished eating.


    Just as Rocky started to wonder when Lena woulde to meet him, a slender figure in a cloak


    walked into his room. The figure removed its hood and an angelic face appeared.


    "I thought you''d never show up! What took you so long?" A bright smile appeared on Rocky''s face as


    he saw the face. This mysterious visitor was none other than Lena who promised to go with Rocky to


    thentern show that evening.


    "Do you know how tough it was for me to sneak in here? Do you know how many people are around


    keeping a close eye on me every day?" Lena grumbled, ring at Rocky.


    "Oh yeah, my bad. You are the Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire after all. Fortunately for me, I don''t


    have to go through such a trouble. Ha-ha!" Rocky mockingly said.


    Lena rolled her eyes at Rocky. She then threw a cloak at him and told him to put it on.


    "Ooh, it''s like we''re going to elope, isn''t it?" Rocky finished putting on the cloak and grinned at Lena.


    "Why do you always talk like that now? You''re so different from before." Lena had been getting the


    feeling that something was strange with Basil ever since he lost his memories. She could not see the


    Basil she knew in this man in front of her. He was like apletely different person.


    "The Basil in the past was an idiot, but this current Basil is a genius," Rocky said and gave his


    eyebrows a wiggle.


    "My goodness! Listen to yourself! Don''t you know how arrogant and egotistical you sound? You


    reached the Earthly Stage in just two months and now you think you''re so powerful?" Lena scolded


    Rocky. "Don''t forget that I can defeat you anytime!" she proudly added.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "What, so you''re going to fight me?" Rocky said as he stepped closer to Lena until there was only an


    inch between them.


    "Tch! Cut it out! Let''s just go already!" Lena turned towards the door to hide her blush and then walked


    out of the room.


    "Uriah, I''m going on a date tonight. Be good and just stay in here, okay?" Rocky told Uriah and then


    followed after Lena.


    Uriah gave out displeased whines as it stared at Rocky''s back, devastated that its master was leaving it


    for a date.


    Rocky climbed down the stairs and found a carriage waiting for them outside. A beautiful mature


    woman was sitting on the driver''s seat.


    "Get on," she said. Lena and Rocky nodded at the woman and got on the carriage.


    The carriage then went off.


    They were stopped by a pce guard once they reached the first pce gate.


    "I fetched a special guest by order of Her Royal Highness. Here''s her token," the woman firmly said.


    "Alright. Send my regards to Her Royal Highness and her guest. Open the gate!" As soon as the guard


    saw the Witch''s token, he opened the gate without further inspection of the carriage.


    "Wow! Your title really does carry a lot of weight, Your Royal Highness!" Rocky loudly blurted out, doing


    a mock bow for emphasis.


    "Hush! What if the guard hears you? I''ll get in trouble if anybody else finds out that I sneaked out,"


    Lena warned as she pped her hand over Rocky''s mouth.


    "Your hand smells so good. Are you wearing perfume?" Rocky interrupted, changing the topic. He


    raised his eyebrows. He found the smell of Lena''s hand extremely refreshing.


    "Hey!" Lena eximed and drew her hand back at once, her face glowing red.


    The carriage passed several other pce gates and finally got out of the imperial pce. Rocky


    immediately started hearing the hubbub from the outside. He rolled up the curtain and was greeted with


    a grand sight. The crowded streets were infected with excitement. Lanterns of various shapes and


    sizes¡ªtraditional globes, fish, dragons, goats¡ªwere hung everywhere. Many children held small


    lanterns while walking the streets with wide grins on their faces.


    After a while, they finally stopped somewhere not far from the downtown area.


    Rocky and Lena then stepped out of the carriage.


    "I will wait here for you, mydy. Just remember toe back soon. Otherwise, your guards will find


    out about your disappearance and I might take the consequences for it," the woman said as she bowed


    to Lena.


    "Don''t worry about it, Randi. We won''t be long," Lena reassured her with a smile. Lena then nodded at


    Rocky and walked to the crowded streets with him.


    "Thatdy you called Randi is your...?" Rocky curiously asked.


    "Randi is my servant who has been taking care of me since Consort Karen, your mother, passed away.


    She has been very kind to me and we are as close as sisters. I always call her Randi when it''s just the


    two of us," Lena answered.


    "What about your parents?" Rocky followed up.


    Lena shook her head and smiled bitterly, "I don''t even remember what they look like. I was sent to the


    imperial pce when I was just a little girl."


    "Have you ever thought of trying to find them?" Rocky looked at Lena with sympathy.


    "As the Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire, emotion is forbidden. We''re isted from our families. Even


    romantic entanglements aren''t allowed. Otherwise, the ability that the Dragon Master n has given


    me would be affected. Many Witches have died alone, and that''s also my destiny," Lena sighed,


    lowering her head.


    "You''re not allowed to love?" Rocky''s brows knitted in befuddlement.


    Lena slowly nodded.


    "Then what if you meet someone you like?" Rocky raised one brow.


    "Then I have to eliminate that emotion inside my heart." Lena looked at Rocky and pursed her lips.


    "That''s so ridiculous! Have you ever thought about giving up the position? You don''t have to suffer that


    depressing fate!" Rockyined.


    "Ha-ha! Don''t be so silly! Anyway, let''s stop talking about this and just go enjoy thentern show," Lena


    insisted. She was soon captivated by the beautifulnterns and her face beamed with delight. On the


    other hand, Rocky could not get his mind off the cruel destiny that Lena was facing.

 Chapter 87 The Emperors Purpose

    Chapter 87 The Emperor''s Purpose


    Lena and Rocky were strolling down the banks of the river in the moonlight. A soft breeze fanned them


    gently when it grew too humid. As they walked, they saw many people float boatnterns down the


    river, on which their wishes were written.


    Lena looked back at Rocky, pursed her lips and then led him towards the edge of the bank. It seemed


    that something was weighing heavily on her mind.


    Rocky quietly observed her as she bought a boatntern from a peddler. She tucked her hair behind


    her ear and began writing something on its side.


    "Are you making a wish?" Rocky came nearer. "Don''t you dare sneak a look!" Lena instantly hid the


    boatntern behind her back.


    "Oh,e on! It can''t be anything that serious," Rocky said curiously. Lena seemed to be too


    protective of it.


    "Please buy me a festiventern over there. Make sure it''s the most beautiful one." Lena took a silver


    coin from her waist pocket and tucked it into Rocky''s left hand. Then she nudged his elbow. ncing


    back at her, Rocky shrugged his shoulders and went off to fulfill her request.


    When Rocky came back from buying a colorfulntern, he saw Lena standing at the riverbank,


    watching the boatnterns flowing through the river in front of her. She looked rather morose and bitter.


    ''What has happened to Lena?'' Rocky wondered to himself and approached her.


    Looking earnestly into his eyes, Lena said seriously, "Basil, I have something to say¡­"


    "Yes?" Rocky nodded his head in reply. ''Is she going to dere her undying love for me?'' Rocky


    thought to himself.


    Lena walked down along the bank of the river, Rocky closely following her. A few minutester, they


    had reached a row of willow trees. A cool breeze from the river fanned their robesnguidly.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Basil, please keep in mind what I told you today, because I won''t say it a second time. I would never


    dare ask for something which is out of your reach. But today you must agree to one thing," Lena told


    Rocky seriously. Her eyes were sparkling with love and passion, her face glowing in the moonlight.


    "Just say the word, Lena. I am willing to put my life on the line every day for you. I would even agree to


    one hundred things!" Rocky swore, expressing his loyalty.


    "You don''t need to say that. All you have to do is to take care of yourself, since you are going to be the


    son-inw of Ximen n. And you will be an independent man of virtue. You need to stand tall


    and never back down. But first of all, please do take care of yourself!" Lena said, her voice trembling,


    as she gazed at the festiventerns on the river.


    "What do you mean, Lena? You think I''m not capable of doing such things already?" Rocky''s forehead


    knotted in a frown.


    "I know you are repulsed by the idea of marrying Shirley. It''s expected that you will at least try to


    decline the arranged marriage made by your father," Lena replied, gazing back at Rocky. She seemed


    to have read his mind.


    "True. A bad marriage is worse than none. I''d rather be single all my life than be married to that horrid


    woman. I was nning on asking you to plead my case with His Majesty," Rocky said lowly, shaking his


    head with a grimace at the thought of marrying such a nasty person.


    "All I want you to do is to marry Shirley," Lena said with a grim face.


    "What are you talking about? Are you insane?" Rocky was stunned into silence. His shock rooted him


    to the spot. He had never expected that Lena would demand that he promise to do this! Before their


    evening tryst, Lena had been staunchly opposed to the arranged marriage. Was she throwing some


    sort of peculiar tantrum?


    "You must marry her. Once you do that, you will achieve supremacy over anyone in the Holy Dragon


    Empire!" Lena exined with certainty.


    "Why did you want me to marry her? Just for that nonsensical power?" Rocky''s heart sank when he


    heard Lena''s exnation. "It''s for your own good and for the good of the future of the Holy Dragon


    Empire. You have to remember that defying your father will only end in tragedy for you. His Majesty has


    ced high hopes in you. If you let him down, it would be disastrous. Even if you''re his flesh and blood,


    and his son, don''t forget that he had no trouble removing your status as a prince!" Lena said


    adamantly, staring at Rocky with a solemn expression. It was obvious that her statements were backed


    by the one-on-one meeting she had had with the emperor. It was during this meeting that the emperor


    had implicitly criticized Basil for his whimsical and irresponsible character.


    "Listen to me! I am not the man I was. I have a right to determine my own future. There will be nothing


    serious if I am not a prince." Rocky rolled his eyes,ughing coldly. Lena''s face darkened.


    "Don''t talk nonsense! It''s not as simple as you might think. Don''t you know why His Majesty demoted


    you tomoner status? For the sake of Consort Karen, His Majesty was secretly helping you and the


    force of the Holy Dragon Bead which fused with your body. His Majesty also has sowed a terrible seed.


    At present it has sprouted!" Lena shook her head and sighed.


    "What are you talking about!?" asked Rocky. He waspletely baffled by Lena''s exnation. He had


    totally been in the dark about the new n, which had caught him in the crossfire between the royal


    family and the major n forces.


    "The royal arranged marriage has always been made to contain the forces of the major ns in the


    Holy Dragon Empire. The Ximen n is the only one that has the ability and strength to confront the


    royal family. A few years ago, His Majesty had originally made an arranged marriage for Alston and


    Shirley. Because Shirley was too young at that time, the head of the Ximen n therefore declined this


    marriage. His Majesty had no choice but to make a casual arranged marriage for Alston and one of the


    girls of the Ji n. However, in recent years, the powerful Ximen n have been at the height of their


    poprity. Slowly, they''ve be quite a trial to His Majesty. Since then, His Majesty seemed to be


    doing nothing, but actually he was just biding his time¡­" Lena hesitated. She was unwillingly telling the


    truth about Rocky''s peculiar predicament. He was in a tough spot, where there would be pressure from


    all sides.


    "So, my father made an arranged marriage for me solely for the purpose of containing the Ximen n.


    Why me? Why couldn''t he have made an arranged marriage for the other princes?" Rocky asked, with


    a deep frown on his face. "I am not the only prince of the royal family. Why did he choose me, of all


    people?"


    "Unfortunately, except for Alston, all the other princes have an average intelligence and strength. Up to


    the present day none of these feckless and irresponsible princes have ever reached the level of the


    Heavenly Stage. Even if His Majesty offered one of them in marriage, Bryant would decline it under the


    pretext of the groom not being suitable and strong enough. Bryant would never subject his


    granddaughter to that," Lena exined simply, frowning. "You had fused the force of the Holy Dragon


    Bead in the ritual, and His Majesty was filled with hope for your potential. That''s exactly why His


    Majesty allowed you to be trained at the dragon field, in the capacity of a royal spirit maniptor.


    Otherwise, at that time, His Majesty would have stripped you of your prince''s rights along with the force


    of the Holy Dragon Bead!"


    "It''s very clear that His Majesty reinstated my title solely for the purpose of containing the Ximen n.


    What a crafty n!" Rockyughed coldly, shaking his head. He had entertained the idea that perhaps


    the emperor was merely conscience-driven and was missing him. But the fact showed that Rocky


    himself was foolishly sentimental.


    "If you hadn''t reached the level of the Earthly Stage¡­ If you hadn''t fused the force of the Holy Dragon


    Bead in your body¡­ It''s a great pity that things have happened this way, Basil. I thought that perhaps


    His Majesty reinstated your prince-hood for the sake of your mother. But when he decided to call for an


    arranged marriage for you and Shirley, I finally figured out that all his motivations were solely for the


    purpose of containing the major n forces. After all, as an emperor, His Majesty has to give top


    priority to the overall situation and the overall interests of the Holy Dragon Empire!" Lena said sadly,


    her eyes shining with tears. This very reason was precisely why she had given an implicit warning to


    Rocky not to act recklessly, as she knew his tendencies.

 Chapter 88 Strong Momentum

    Chapter 88 Strong Momentum


    "He really pissed me off. Tomorrow, I have to tell him that I won''t marry Shirley. I''d like to see if he will


    try and demote me again," knowing he had been used, Rocky felt so angry towards the emperor. He


    was not the kind of person who was willing to be pushed around.


    "No, you cannot do that. Didn''t you just give me your word?" Lena said solemnly as she shook her


    head.


    "I am not the old Basil anymore. I won''t allow anyone to just push me around," Rocky answered


    confidently.


    "You are not powerful enough to disobey His Majesty. If you do, there will be grave consequences.


    Everything that you possess will be taken away including the power of the Holy Dragon Bead. If that


    happens, you will be left with nothing at all. No one will be able to protect you, not even me," Lena said


    very seriously.


    Rocky fell into silence because he could clearly tell that Lena was not kidding judging by the stern look


    she had on her face.


    "I know you are not the old Basil anymore and I know you don''t want to be pushed around by others.


    You have already proven to everyone that you are not a loser but that would not be enough. With the


    power of the Holy Dragon Bead, you have to climb your way to a higher position. Only then will you


    have enough power to get rid of all your constraints," Lena said as she tightly held Rocky''s hands.


    "A higher position..." Rocky''s face also grew solemn.


    "Yes. There is no doubt that you are an impable talent after all these things. No other spirit


    maniptor''s gifts couldpare with yours in the entire Wild Spirit Land in all ages, not to mention


    the dragon spiritual power that you acquired from the Holy Dragon Bead. With these advantages, as


    long as you continue to work hard, you will definitely be the strongest in the Holy Dragon Empire


    or even in the entire Wild Spirit Land. No one could ever stand a chance against you. When the time


    comes, you will get everything you want. You can even be the next emperor of the Holy Dragon


    Empire. But right now, you have to be patient and do whatever His Majesty asks you to do. I want you


    to promise me that you will. Could you do that? Don''t make me worry about you." Lena looked at Rocky


    so tenderly.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The way she looked at Rocky immediately melted his resolute attitude. He could not refuse her


    because he understood that Lena said all of that for his own good. He had no reason to say no to her


    because of her kindness, tenderness, and her reasons. He did not want to disappoint Lena.


    "Alright, I promise you. When the dayes that I be the emperor, I won''t let you be the Witch


    anymore," Rocky said confidently.


    "You should only say that once you be the emperor. Fool," Lena said with a smile. She felt happy


    knowing that this promise that Rocky made to her could someday help her escape her destiny. But she


    also felt that it was a pity knowing that the chances of it happening were quite low.


    "We should return soon or Randi will get angry with us," Lena said as she gazed at Rocky with relief.


    She then took thentern from Rocky''s hand and turned around.


    Rocky sighed as he looked at Lena''s back before he kept up with her. A few minutester, they arrived


    at the carriage. Seeing that they had returned, Lena''s maids got on the driver''s seat after respectfully


    bowing down to the two of them. Rocky and Lena then also climbed the carriage.


    They left the busy streets and headed towards the Pce City. It was not until midnight did the carriage


    finally arrive at Rocky''s pce.


    "Get some rest. Go to bed early. Tomorrow, His Majesty would meet with Bryant and Shirley and you


    are supposed to be there," Lena said to Rocky as she alighted the carriage. Rocky nodded at Lena


    through the window and then turned around to enter his pce. The carriage then headed to Lena''s


    pce. Lena took out antern boat from her sleeve. It was the exact one where she wrote her wishes


    on. She did not put thisntern that held her wishes on the river because she knew that they might


    nevere true.


    Rockyy on his big bed and looked at the ceiling as he continually recalled Lena''s words. He now felt


    that being a prince once again was not the best of things because he had to face moreplicated


    situations from then on. And right now, the very first thing he had to deal with was the arranged


    marriage of him and Shirley. He could only ept it because he had no power to refuse. He trembled


    at the thought of the horrible scene that he had to live with that mean and fierce woman.


    The next day, when Rocky opened his eyes, he found that he fell asleep without even noticing because


    he had not gotten any sleep for a long time. Recently, all he did was cultivate till the sun rose every


    day. It might because he was a little upset and distracted that he was not able to focus on his


    cultivation.


    "Your Royal Highness, His Majesty had requested for you to go and meet him at the Grand Holy Hall


    after breakfast," a maid came in and said.


    "I understand," Rocky nodded as he stood up. He yawned and stretched himself. Uriah who he rested


    his head on for the entire night as if it was a pillow was still snoring loudly. At the sight of it, he muttered


    jealously, "Good for you. Not knowing anything but to eat and sleep without any annoyances. You are


    living more like a prince than I am." Two maids then were called to clean him up and dress him in fancy


    robes that showed his identity as a prince again. After breakfast, Rocky got into the carriage and


    headed for the Grand Holy Hall.


    He took off at the gate and walked across the square towards the Grand Holy Hall. All of a sudden, he


    sensed that an amazingly strong momentum of spiritual power was surging towards him. He suddenly


    felt distress in his chest as the Dragon Spirit Mark in his hand twinkled as if it was resonating with


    something unknown. He immediately looked up and saw two figures walking towards him from the


    other side of the square of the Grand Holy Hall. They were escorted by a group of guards.


    Rocky took a closer look on the two figures and found that they were a man and a woman. The man


    was about forty to fifty years old, tall, and very strong. His momentum was very overwhelming that


    people couldn''t help but stare at him. What was more, he could tell that this man''s spiritual power was


    stronger than Marcia''s which meant he was at a higher grade than she was. And he was sure that the


    power he was sensing wasing from the man and not the woman.

 Chapter 89 Gorgeous Beauty

    Chapter 89 Gorgeous Beauty


    ''Who is he?'' Rocky couldn''t help wondering about that man''s true identity. At the same time, his eyes


    fell on another figure. He was immediately fascinated by her beauty and great charm. Her delicate


    snow-white face for some reason gave her an arrogant look. She had an attractive nose, higher than


    that of a mixed-blood beauty. The nose was high up in the air, just as haughty as its owner''s proud look


    at the moment. The woman had a royal temperament.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was funny for Rocky never expected that the girl whom he stood admiring was none other than


    Shirley.


    Moreover, the man standing next to Shirley was her grandfather, Bryant.


    Shirley noticed Rocky''s admiring gaze at her. She didn''t like to wear women''s clothes as she felt very


    ufortable in them. With great reluctance she had worn it. But now when she was being stared at,


    by eyes full of desire, she was annoyed and could no longer bear it.


    Shirley immediately red at Rocky with her beautiful eyes. Of course, she was not aware that the


    man gazing at her was the most hated prince, the useless waste, who was worthless in her eyes.


    Neither of them recognized each other.


    red by Shirley, Rocky immediately turned away his eyes. He pretended as if he was watching


    Bryant and Shirley enter the Grand Holy Hall surrounded by a group of guards. Yet, all the time, he


    kept wondering about the true identity of that gorgeous beauty. When they had moved ahead, he


    quietly followed them. He stayed close and continued to walk towards the Grand Holly Hall.


    In the Grand Holy Hall, the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire was still sitting on his dragon throne,


    while Lena was sitting on the lower left side. Priest Dean, Alston, several other princes as well as all


    the ministers of the Holy Dragon Empire had also gathered in the hall.


    When Bryant and Shirley stepped into the hall, everyone immediately looked at them. They first looked


    at Bryant and the next instant their eyes fell on Shirley who was beside him. Evidently, everyone was


    attracted by her stunning beauty. Several princes became extremely excited. They began to fantasize


    about romantic love affairs with her.


    All the people, including the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire, wore a surprised look. They couldn''t


    help wondering whose daughter she was. ''Why did shee with Bryant?'' they thought to themselves.


    Obviously, almost everyone in the hall did not realize that the gorgeous beauty was none other than


    Shirley. Shirley, who was dressed in feminine clothes, hadpletely changed herself into another


    person.


    The only person who showed great calm was Lena. Since she was also a woman, she recognized


    Shirley''s true identity at a nce. Of course, she also didn''t expect that Shirley would change so much


    after she was dressed in women''s clothing.


    "Your Majesty, it is my great honor to meet you. I wish you happiness and health forever!" After walking


    towards the dragon throne, Bryant immediately made an obeisance to the emperor by cupping one


    hand in the other before his chest. Although his tone was very respectful, he still looked very proud.


    "Your Majesty, it is also my great honor to meet you. May you always be happy and healthy." Shirley


    bowed to the emperor with great respect.


    Upon hearing the voice as Shirley spoke, the whole hall immediately echoed with the voices of great


    surprise.


    "Shirley?" "Is that Shirley?"


    "Is it even possible? Is she truly Shirley? I remember, the real Shirley is a tomboy! But the woman


    standing in front of us is clearly a gorgeous beauty."


    "Is it possible that she is Shirley''s younger sister or elder sister?"


    Everyone''s facial expression was very strange, for they were unwilling to ept the truth that the


    beauty before them was indeed Shirley.


    "You don''t need to guess her true identity. She is indeed my granddaughter, Shirley." Bryant said in a


    calm voice, unable to conceal his pride. He was quite confident about his granddaughter''s beauty.


    "I can''t believe that Miss Shirley is such a gorgeous beauty. It really surprises me," the emperor said


    calmly with a smile.


    "Your majesty, you are being too kind to me. I really don''t think I deserve your praise," Shirley said


    modestly.


    "Why hasn''t Basile yet?" Upon seeing that everyone who should have been present had arrived,


    the emperor realized that Basil was still missing.


    "Here I am!" The moment the emperor finished speaking, a response suddenly sounded from the gate


    of the Grand Holy Hall. Everyone saw a figure with an impressive appearanceing in. Although that


    man was still very young, he looked supercilious, quiteposed and confident, which made everyone


    see him in a totally different way.


    It was Rocky who came into the hall after announcing his arrival.


    However, some people''s faces had strange expressions as soon as they saw Rockying in.


    Several princes including Alston immediately showed disgust and jealousy. Till now they thought that


    the emperor had awarded a tomboy to Rocky, which made them gloat over his misfortune. They never


    expected that the tomboy would suddenly be a beautiful and charming woman. Therefore, they


    were really upset that Rocky would marry such a gorgeous beauty. They believed he was unworthy of


    her.


    On seeing Rocky, Alston''s face became as cold as ice. Hatred was evident, as he stared at Rocky with


    great hostility.


    In all of this, it was Shirley who had the most unprecedented reaction.


    "He... He is Basil!" Shirley stared at Rocky who was entering the hall. She immediately recognized him


    as the guy who stared at her withscivious eyes some time ago. Taken aback, she cried with surprise


    on seeing Rocky.


    It was because Rocky had changed so much. He looked differentpared to his appearance two


    months ago. All of it waspletely beyond her imagination. Two months ago, he was a sick and


    useless prince. Now, the man who stood in front of her was totally another person. It was no wonder


    that she did not recognize him at first nce.


    "Hey beautiful! Are you surprised that I am Basil? By the way, you are..." Rocky found it strange that


    Shirley had such a weird reaction, so he walked beside her and asked the reason of it.


    "Basil, why don''t you greet General Bryant?" The emperor immediately spoke to him.


    "General Bryant? Surely it doesn''t mean that..." Rocky was greatly surprised. He immediately looked at


    Bryant who stood beside Shirley. No wonder he felt such a strong spiritual power around him. He was


    surprised that the man in front of him was General Bryant, the most powerful royal spirit maniptor in


    the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "General Bryant, it''s my great honor to meet you. I am Basil Long." Rocky made an obeisance to


    General Bryant by cupping one hand in the other before his chest. At the same time, he thought to


    himself, ''This beautiful woman came with Bryant, which means that she also belongs to the Ximen


    n!'' However, he wondered why he could not find Shirley, his prospective fiancee. Why didn''t she


    show up?


    "As the saying goes, if you haven''t seen someone for a long time, you should look at him with new


    eyes when you two have a reunion. It''s surprising that Prince Basil has be such a fine-looking


    person as well as a royal spirit maniptor at the Earthly Stage." If he hadn''t seen with his own eyes,


    Bryant would never have believed that the rumor about Basil was indeed true. Bryant had seen him


    earlier a few times. He had the impression that Basil was as weak as a useless prince. Now, however,


    the man in front of him waspletely different. It was beyond his expectation that those changes took


    ce within two months only.


    "I cannot believe it! He is the one whom all regarded as a usele... Basil!" It was quite difficult for Shirley


    to ept the truth.


    "Miss Shirley, I remember that you used to wear men''s clothing, but now you are wearing women''s


    clothing. Since you have changed a lot, why don''t you believe that Basil too has be a totally new


    person!" Lena stared at Shirley with her beautiful eyes.


    "Miss Shirley? Are you really Shirley Ximen?" Upon hearing Lena''s words, Rocky carefully looked at


    Shirley. He looked surprised. His eyes moved up and down, from head to toe. He had really not been


    able to recognize her at first nce. Howe? Shirley had unexpectedly changed from a tomboy to a


    gorgeous beauty.


    "Hmm!" Shirley red at Rocky with great pride.


    "It''s really strange, I remember,st time you used to look neither like a woman nor a man. I suppose


    that you suddenly..." Rocky immediately noticed Shirley''s surprised expressions, wondering what had


    happened to her.

 Chapter 90 A Deal Was Made

    Chapter 90 A Deal Was Made


    Everyone in the Grand Holy Hall was surprised by what Rocky had said. They all then contested for a


    closer look at Shirley. What happened next amused all of them.


    "I will kill you..." Feeling that all eyes were glued to her, Shirley immediately flushed with anger. All she


    could think about after was how she would kill Rocky. The reason why she wore her loose clothes was


    because she didn''t like being girly. But now, she dressed more like an ordinary girl.


    "Basil, you don''t have to be so rude," The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire signaled Rocky to stop.


    "Behave yourself, Shirley. His Royal Highness was only ying a joke with you," Bryant reproached


    Shirley. In the Grand Holy Hall, everyone must always show respect to the emperor.


    Shirley rolled her eyes at Rocky while in response, Rocky shrugged his shoulders and deliberately


    surveyed her for a while. Shirley''s insides were boiling with rage but she knew she couldn''t do anything


    about it.


    "General Bryant should already know about the matter of arranged marriage, right?" The emperor was


    certain that Bryant had already been informed about it. He was asking to remind Bryant.


    "Yes, I have been told about this matter. The Ximen n is deeply indebted to the royalty for all those


    years." Bryant responded quickly and submissively.


    "So it means that¡­" The emperor stared at Bryant as he awaited his confirmation.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I totally agree. Being handsome and fused with the Holy Dragon Bead, His Royal Highness will


    definitely be the new foundation of the royal family. It''s truly fortunate for Shirley to have such a


    royal marriage," Bryant replied in an unusually sedate tone.


    "I will dump him the moment we get married." Although Bryant had already agreed on the arranged


    royal marriage, Shirley still couldn''t suppress her anger and talked back without thinking.


    At that exact moment, everyone was astounded by Shirley''s words. This was an arranged royal


    marriage and should never be the same as amon one. Even if the female gets relieved from the


    marriage appointment at her own request, she would have to vow never to remarry. A royal marriage


    was a big thing.


    Shirley immediately realized that she created a dilemma for herself as she tried to humiliate Rocky in


    front of the public.


    "Of course you can do that. I don''t like you as well, you silly girl." Rocky was happy about what she


    said and he would be the happiest man on earth if she wanted to dump him because he would no


    longer be a puppet used in an attempt to control the Ximen n.


    "Shirley!" Bryant red up in anger. He couldn''t stay calm knowing this could end up a disaster to the


    whole n if she wasn''t careful.


    Shirley realized that what she said was wrong and began to regret. She also knew what she said could


    ce the entire Ximen n in a dangerous situation.


    All of a sudden, the energy in the Hall grew a bit awkward because of Shirley''s dispute with Rocky.


    "I''m sure Basil and Shirley would be a perfect match and I am sure the couple will eventually build up


    their intimacy through this special fight." Lena cut to broke the terrifying silence. The weird energy then


    be much softer. But her eyes showed a little implicit sorrow.


    "That''s correct, Your Royal Highness. My granddaughter has been pampered since she was born


    which means she never learns how to express herself properly. The truth is she was very excited about


    meeting His Majesty on her way here. She was just too nervous to speak appropriately. Please forgive


    her, Your Majesty and Your Royal Highness." Bryant followed Lena and nodded at her gratefully. It was


    because of her interruption that he was able to avoid conflict. Otherwise, it would''ve been a huge


    trouble if they irritated the emperor.


    "Shirley is still a little girl. Marriage is certainly stressful for her to think about. So it''s natural that she''s


    having trouble handling all this pressure. I can rte to it. And I totally understand the General''s


    sentiments." The emperor peacefully echoed Bryant and had no intentions of ming Shirley. Even


    though the emperor perceived that Shirley truly despised Basil, he didn''t care about it that much


    because the most important thing was to settle the marriage with the Ximen n. Only by doing this


    could he constrain their power logically and all his worries would be gone.


    Rocky kept himself seated as he listened to what his father was saying. If it wasn''t for what Lena told


    him, he would have already burst out in anger.


    "We greatly appreciate Your Majesty''s kindness. Shirley, do not waste His Majesty''s time and


    apologize." Bryant swiftly looked at Shirley, hinting her to apologize to the emperor.


    "I am still young and what I said was purely arrogant nonsense. I hope you could forgive me, Your


    Majesty." Reluctant as she was, Shirley still had to offer her apologies to the emperor.


    "Since General Bryant has already agreed to the marriage deal, I will order my people to prepare the


    marriage as soon as possible. Today was a good day, so let Basil and Shirley sign the royal marriage


    deal now." Bryant''s oral agreement was not enough to guarantee the deal so the emperor started to


    carry out his backup n. If he got Bryant to sign the deal, both sides would be closely tied together


    and their rtionship would be strengthened even more. Another good day would be picked for the


    wedding to take ce, and then it will all be settled.


    Bryant was not surprised at all because he knew exactly what kind of person the emperor was. The


    emperor would never hesitate to go for what he wants especially regarding royal matters.


    "This is the best arrangement, Your Majesty." Bryant delivered a tactful response.


    The emperor nodded with satisfaction on his face as an acknowledgement of Bryant''s stance. Soon,


    two maids came in with the royal marriage deal and a red pen. They went towards Basil and Shirley.


    Seeing the deal was approaching him, Rocky turned to face Lena who had been gazing at him. They


    kept their silence for a while until Lena nodded in agreement. Rocky sighed quietly and then turned to


    face Shirley. Helplessly, he grabbed the pen and wrote his name on the deal without any


    hesitation.

 Chapter 91 Go Out With Mia (Part One)

    Chapter 91 Go Out With Mia (Part One)


    Shirley stood hesitantly in front of the royal marriage contract. She actually did not want to marry, not to


    mention that she despised the man she was going to marry. But it was a political marriage which was


    vital to secure the position of the Ximen n. The fate of the whole n was now tightly connected to


    her marriage. If she refused to sign the royal marriage contract, it would be equivalent to defying the


    imperial order. Shirley understood the situation and felt very disturbed. She was stuck in a dilemma.


    "Shirley..." Bryant who stood beside Shirley could tell that his granddaughter was hesitating so he


    reminded her immediately. As much as he did not want to sacrifice his granddaughter''s marriage for


    political purposes, he had no other choice but to ept this royal marriage contract to marry Shirley to


    Rocky because it would be the only way Shirley could ever seed in leading the Ximen n.


    Otherwise, without the support from the royal family, it would be very difficult for Shirley to do that. They


    did not seem to have any other choice. All in all, it was a win-win marriage. On one hand, to the royal


    family, this contract could serve as a way to keep their eyes on the Ximen n. On the other, Bryant


    wanted to clear the way for his granddaughter to seed the Ximen n through the support of the


    royal family. Both parties would get what they need out of this contract. Without a doubt, it was


    beneficial to both parties.


    "Don''t worry. I know what I have to do." Shirley knew her grandfather was urging her to finish the


    signature. She pouted then signed her name on the royal marriage contract with her beautiful


    penmanship.


    The two royal marriage contracts were switched between Rocky and Shirley. Their signatures were


    then requested on each contract one final time. Now, the two copies of the contracts with the


    signatures of both parties were then presented to the emperor.


    The emperor reviewed for a few seconds then gave out an order to bring the imperial seal of the Holy


    Dragon Empire. Both copies of the royal marriage contracts were stamped with the imperial seal which


    signaled the finalization of the engagement. Afterwards, the contract would also be manifested publicly


    for the good news to be shared nationwide. No matter which party ever decided to break the


    engagement, the party in question would be a standing joke to the entire Holy Dragon Empire.


    "If there isn''t anything else, I would like to have your permission to withdraw." Even if Rocky signed his


    name on the contract, he was in an awfully bad mood. He knew that his duty had been fulfilled. There


    shouldn''t be anything else that required his participation so he bowed discreetly to His Majesty and left.


    ''Basil, I know it''s hard for you but you have to stay strong. Don''t ever try to give up at any point.'' Lena


    thought as she saw Rocky left the Hall in a bad mood the moment he finished the signature. Her


    delicate hands clenched in worry.


    "He doesn''t even have his manners," Alston sneered as he watched Rocky walked out of the Hall. But


    now that Rocky and Shirley had signed the marriage contract, it also meant that they were now allies.


    The uneasiness he felt about their alliance intensified.


    On the other hand, Shirley gazed spitefully at the back of Rocky who was now walking out of the Hall.


    She did not like him at all. She despised him so much that she even wished to see his dead body lying


    inside a coffin the next time they met.


    Out of the desire to let off his bad mood, Rocky began to run crazily after he got out of the Grand Holy


    Hall. Propelled by his Earthly Stage power, he could run at lightning speed. Only a few momentster,


    he waspletely out of their sight.


    He immersed in his mood of self-pity and ran around aimlessly like a wild beast. As he raced ahead,


    the sceneries on his two sides kept rushing backwards. He ran so fast that he created a strong wind


    which blew his robe into a swollen balloon. He wanted so hard to find his lost self in the whiz of wind...


    After Rocky gave his all to get rid of his sorrow in that crazy run, he stopped as he sweated all over. He


    found himself in front of the gate of the dragon field.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "How did I end up being here?" Rocky raised his eyebrows in confusion. He chose to walk inside since


    he was already there. He immediately caught sight of the young men drilling at the dragon field. Just a


    few days ago, like these young men, he was among the many newly promoted royal spirit maniptors


    who trained in this very space. But now, he had reached a cultivation base at the Earthly Stage as the


    Prince Basil. The qualitative gap had already been made. He had greatly exceeded the young men he


    used to train with.


    As soon as Rocky was spotted by the young men in the drilling field, they began to gossip about him.


    Mia who was supervising the drill at the moment wondered who was there to grab her spotlight. So she


    looked towards the same direction as the young men did.


    "What is he doing in here?" Mia was surprised to see that the guy was Rocky because she was there


    when the emperor ordered the marriage for Rocky and Shirley. She reckoned that as a soon-to-be son-


    inw of the Ximen n, he must be busy preparing plenty of things and should not have the time to


    wander around.


    "Resume what you are doing..." Mia scolded the young men before she approached Rocky.


    Having seen Mia walking straight towards him, Rocky pursed his mouth and smiled to himself.


    "What are you doing in here, Your Royal Highness..." Mia intentionally emphasized the ''Royal


    Highness'' in order to tease him for his ascendance to the royal family.


    "Nothing in particr. I was just too bored to go elsewhere. Am I no longer allowed in here?" Rocky


    could not help but smile at Mia.


    "How do you still have the time to feel bored? I know that you are going to be the son-inw of the


    Ximen n. You should be as busy as a bee," Mia discerned there was something odd in how Rocky


    looked so she asked in confusion.

 Chapter 92 Go Out With Mia (Part Two)

    Chapter 92 Go Out With Mia (Part Two)


    "Not a soon-to-be, I already am. I just signed the royal marriage contract back in the Grand Holy Hall.


    You are now looking at a married man. Master Mia, do you feel sorry for yourself? That you have never


    taken the advantage to confess your love to me while I was still under your training?" Rocky could not


    help but tease her.


    "What? You really are a naive young man. You are definitely not my type." Mia showed her indifferent


    pride as she always did.


    "Oh, that hurts. But I have to tell you that you are a thousand times lovelier than that Shirley! I could


    only see her as a tomboy no matter how hard I tried to like her." Rocky shook his head andmented to


    Mia.


    As the gloomy Rocky poured out his woes, Mia could not help but cover her mouth andugh. Rocky''s


    face looked just exactly like a resentful man who walked in on his girlfriend kissing another guy.


    "Is any of this funny to you?" Rocky red in slight anger. But his anger did notst very long. On the


    contrary, he worried about Mia''s wound. "Have you recovered from your wounds?"


    "Yes, certainly. It had recovered long ago," Mia replied.


    "Then, wouldn''t you want to do something to thank me for saving your life? Maybe you would want to


    go out on a date with me or something? Just to show your gratitude of being saved by me," Rocky


    crossed his arms and teased interestingly as he looked into Mia''s eyes. He knew Mia would not agree


    to go out with him. It was all talk.


    But Mia did hesitate for a second. She rolled her eyes and replied surprisingly, "Alright, I was nning


    to go somewhere. Since you are so bored, then I wouldn''t mind if you joined me."


    Rocky did not expect Mia to agree. His eyes beamed with joy. He thought he was very lucky to have


    ended up there. Otherwise, he would have missed his great opportunity to go out with Mia.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Just wait here for a while. I wille back in a second," Mia said as she walked back to talk to her


    deputies for a few seconds. Then, under the jealous look of those young men, she left with Rocky.


    "I can''t believe this guy will be Miss Shirley''s fiance. Just look at him! How does he still have the nerve


    to flirt with Master Mia! Will he be loyal to Miss Shirley? What a jerk!" Bear was among the many young


    men who witnessed Rocky''s appearance on the field. He envied and disliked Rocky but he couldn''t do


    anything about it because Rocky was now the esteemed Prince Basil. What''s more, he was also the


    royal spirit maniptor whose cultivation base had reached the Earthly Stage. Bear was humble in


    both position and cultivation base level. He felt helpless even if he disliked everything he just saw.


    As the old saying went, every dog has its day.


    Rocky and Mia left the dragon field together. She immediately called up her Scarlet me Dragon from


    the Magic Spiritual Space then leapt on the back of it.


    "Come up here," Mia said to Rocky as she stretched her hand out to him.


    Rocky put his hand in Mia''s and leapt on the back of the Scarlet me Dragon. But he seemed to have


    overexerted himself that he bumped into Mia. He was hypnotized by the fragrance of Mia''s perfume.


    Mia did not expect Rocky to be so close to her that her pretty face flushed. She pushed Rocky away


    and sat down sideways. After both of them sat down, Mia pped to signal her Scarlet me Dragon.


    It immediately soared up to the sky. Rocky did not expect the Scarlet me Dragon to fly up so fast


    that he was almost thrown out by the sudden rise. Luckily, he responded in time and was able to hold


    on tightly to the body of the Scarlet me Dragon.


    "Hey, can you remind me when you are about to make it fly? Otherwise, it could be really dangerous."


    Rocky red at Mia.


    Mia slightly sneered at his grumble but did not say anything. She drove the Scarlet me Dragon and


    flew out of the Pce City. When they headed towards the west end of the Imperial City, she tried to


    slow down a bit in hopes that Rocky could better adapt to the Scarlet me Dragon.


    Not long after, under the rtively smooth speed, the Scarlet me Dragon arrived in front of a grand


    architecture which was located in the west end of the Imperial City.


    As soon as the Scarlet me Dragon descended on the ground, a myriad crowd of people immediately


    gathered around it. It became the center of attention. People from lower walks of life had few chances


    to see such a majestic creature. It could even be the very first time for some of them.


    When Mia got off the Scarlet me Dragon, a greater disturbance was aroused. Almost all the men in


    the area were mesmerized by the mere sight of her. The scarce dragon and her beauty were the best


    eye-catchers.


    In contrast, as Rocky followed Mia to descend from the Scarlet me Dragon, he was envied by all


    men. One of the obvious reasons was that he rode the same Scarlet me Dragon together with Mia.


    They all began to see him as their enemy.


    However, Rocky did not care about the way the other people looked at him. He raised his head to


    observe the grand architecture in front of them. He found that "Super Beast Farm" was impressively


    written on the board that was suspended high up on the building.


    "So this must be the famous Super Beast Farm. I finally had the chance to see it with my own eyes."


    He heard about the famous Super Beast Farm thest time he sneaked out to study. He had always


    intended to visit but his chance was ruined by Uriah.

 Chapter 93 Mysterious Evaluation

    Chapter 93 Mysterious Evaluation


    "Master Mia, why did you suddenlye to the Super Beast Farm?" Rocky turned around and looked


    at Mia, waiting for her exnation.


    Mia just stared at Rocky without saying anything. She then went straight into the Super Beast Farm.


    "Huh. Why the cold shoulder?" Rocky murmured as he curled his lip in dissatisfaction, following her into


    the farm.


    Rocky was mesmerized once he entered the farm. He never imagined that the Super Beast Farm was


    so huge and that many people visited it. However, he did not see any stables anywhere. What he did


    see were numerous rooms inside the building. There was a signage above the door of each room,


    reading low-grade beast evaluation, middle-grade beast evaluation, ability test and so no. Overall, the


    ce seemed to be very professional.


    A middle-aged man soon approached them. He looked like he was the one in charge of the farm.


    "Madam Mia!" The middle-aged man bowed down to show his respect.


    "What? Madam Mia?" Rocky gave Mia a very surprised look. He realized that he did not really know


    much about Mia. He only knew that Mia was an instructor in the dragon field.


    "Pardon me, Madam Mia, but who is he?" The middle-aged man was even more surprised than Rocky.


    In all the years that he had known Mia, he had never seen her allow a strange man to follow her. Telling


    from Rocky''s expression, he was also surprised to find that this strange man even did not know a lot


    about Mia.


    "He''s Basil, the little prince of the Holy Dragon Empire," Mia replied inly.


    "Oh! Prince Basil! The spirit maniptor who had defeated several phoenix spirit maniptors one


    after another during the Dragon Birth Festival! The one who defeated the most powerful phoenix spirit


    maniptor who was at the ninth level of the Heavenly Stage!" the middle-aged man eximed. His


    eyes and his mouth suddenly grew as wide as saucers. He cannot believe that the famed Basil was in


    front of him.


    The middle-aged man''s loud remarks caught the attention of several other people who kept stealing


    nces towards their direction. And soon enough, they were surrounded by a whole crowd of people,


    causing a bit of amotion in the Super Beast Farm.


    ''I can''t believe I''m so popr now! Everybody knows about me!'' Rocky felt as if he was floating in the


    clouds as he watched the people excitedly fuss over him.


    "Pshaw, it wasn''t a big deal. He just happened to be lucky that time." Mia dismissed the middle-aged


    man. She was not pleased with the crowd and their worshipping of Rocky. She walked out and headed


    towards the back of the farm.


    "Your Royal Highness, my name is Tobin Tong. I''m the one in charge of the Super Beast Farm." The


    middle-aged man respectfully bowed down at him.


    "Oh, which reminds me¡ªMia is the owner of the Super Beast Farm?" Rocky asked with a surprise


    look.


    "That''s right, Your Royal Highness. The Super Beast Farm is one of her n''s properties. Her n is


    extremely rich, almost as rich as an entire country. Every month, Madam Mia manages to find time to


    come here and make an inspection tour," Tobin confirmed.


    ''She must have a lot of money. The man who marries her wouldn''t need to make much of an effort to


    acquire a huge amount of wealth, '' Rocky thought. He had not known that Mia was extremely rich.


    "I had no idea that you and Madam Mia knew each other. If I recall correctly, this is my first time seeing


    her bring along a man to the Super Beast Farm... Yes, this is certainly the first time that I ever saw


    Madam Mia along with a man. May I ask what the rtionship between the two of you is?" Tobin


    shamelessly asked. He seemed to be very interested in gossip.


    "Err, Mia has told me to keep things a secret. I guess you can make your own spections about the


    nature of our rtionship, but you''re not going to hear anything from me." Rocky gave out a chuckle


    and caught up with Mia. Tobin was left so stunned that he stood frozen in ce for a while.


    After having caught up with Mia, he curiously took a look around. He was starting to wonder whether


    people really did actually procure spirit-manipted beasts from this ce. This was a Super Beast


    Farm after all. He found it somewhat strange that he still had not seen any spirit-manipted beasts


    around.


    Just as he was thinking about it, he followed Mia through a door that led to an area that was the same


    size of a football field. There were stables that were spaced equally apart in a semicircle. In the middle


    of the field were tracks that were surrounded by bamboo fences.


    Spirit-manipted beasts controlled by spirit maniptors were running about on the track. The whole


    ce looked like a professional racetrack.


    "Wow! This is impressive!" Rocky eximed. Though there was no advanced technology in the Wild


    Spirit Land, the management of spirit-manipted beasts in the Super Beast Farm was as excellent as


    that of modern society. Everything was top-notch.


    "Madam Mia, these are the spirit-manipted beasts that arrived at our farm yesterday. A few beast


    evaluators are going to evaluate them soon. Do you want to see?" Tobin had finallye back down to


    earth and appeared behind the two. He seemed to be moreposed than his earlier state.


    Mia nodded at him in response.


    Tobin then led them to arge stable on the right side of the field where a few beast evaluators were


    already waiting, ready to evaluate a new spirit-manipted beast. Several customers who were


    interested in the spirit-manipted beast were standing around the beast evaluators, eagerly waiting


    for the results.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When the beast evaluators saw Mia, they all bowed down at once. Most of the customers were men, all


    of whom looked very rich. They seemed to know Mia as their faces lit up when they saw her. They were


    already thinking up ofpliments and several other ttering words. But when Mia shot them a


    disinterested re, they immediately stopped in their tracks, heads hanging dejectedly on their


    shoulders.

 Chapter 94 Shocked To The Core

    Chapter 94 Shocked To The Core


    Standing right next to Mia, Rocky grinned, thinking he was lucky not to be rejected by Mia like she did


    to these men.


    "You guys carry on......" Bummed out, Mia gestured at the beast evaluators, asking them to continue.


    Without a care, they continued with the evaluation on the spirit-manipted beast that was just brought


    in, applying their best techniques to impress Mia.


    The quality of this spirit-manipted beast was to be determined entirely by thements of these


    beast evaluators. The better thements, the higher their price. Some high-end farm like the Super


    Beast Farm had applied for a higher standard of scrutiny. They had requested the beast evaluators to


    grade each and every quality of the spirit-manipted beast before revealing the evaluation result to


    the customers. A single error could damage their reputation. Most high-end farms would hire beast


    evaluators above the fourth grade. This was so that they''d be able to discern every quality of a four-star


    spirit-manipted beast.


    As each beast evaluator usually applied different Beast Evaluation Skills, there could be discrepancies


    between the result of different beast evaluators. This was why it normally took no less than two beast


    evaluators to grade one spirit-manipted beast.


    The Super Beast Farm strictly upheld this standard. They always requested a couple of beast


    evaluators to grade a spirit-manipted beast at the same time in order to guarantee the integrity and


    uracy of the report.


    It was the first time Rocky was seeing other beast evaluators working with their own Beast Evaluation


    Skills. He saw them walking around the spirit-manipted beast to gain an overview. They inspected it


    both visually and physically. They concentrated their spiritual power in their hands or eyes, which was a


    completely different method than the Magical Evaluation Skill that Rocky had learnt.


    He didn''t know beast evaluators had a bit of a history themselves. The Magical Evaluation Skill was


    way beyondparison.


    Before long the beast evaluators gave theirments about the star level and quality of these beasts.


    They conferred with each other and gave the final judgment.


    "We give this spirit-manipted beast two stars. It has the quality of...... and it is good at...... It would be


    worth a thousand gold coins." The Super Beast Farm set the price for the beasts based on the star


    level and quality that the beast evaluators gave them. The moment they gave their verdict, the beast


    would be on sale.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Buyers from all around the world would then consider the price and bid ordingly. And the rest took


    ce like a regr auction. The spirit-manipted beast that had just been graded was sold at two


    thousand golden coins atst.


    Another beast was brought onto the stage after the first one was sold. It too, was evaluated and sold


    through the same process.


    In a short span of time, a couple of spirit-manipted beasts were graded and sold.


    Another beast was brought on. It was very small and clumsy. It was like a baby kangaroo with long legs


    and its upper limbs curled up. Its tail was longer than that of a mouse, dragging behind it on the ground.


    He had the impression of a teetering seventy-year-old man.


    The beast evaluators were already disappointed and shook their heads as soon as theyid eyes on it.


    As per their experience, weak spirit-manipted beasts like this one were basically defective. With


    some reluctance and an unwilling attitude, they started grading it. They walked around casually,


    already convinced it was of no use.


    In a short time, they looked at each other and exchanged a few words. One of them then announced:


    "Passed."


    "What do they mean by that?" asked Rocky, seeing that they didn''t give anyments about its


    quality. He didn''t understand what that single word meant.


    "It means that this beast is not even a one-star beast. No one would buy it. It will first be locked up and


    then sent to a ughter house. The meat of this kind of spirit-manipted beast is very nutritious. Its


    meat can still sell," Tobin exined.


    "Isn''t that too cruel?" Rocky frowned with disapproval.


    "This is the only way. It is very expensive to raise a spirit-manipted beast. If it does not sell, we will


    lose money. No one likes a loss," Tobin further exined.


    Rocky could not help but turn and look at that small spirit-manipted beast. Uriah had also been


    despised by everyone just like this one, yet it was proven in time that it wasn''t particrly weak. It


    showed that appearances could be misleading. Uriah had eventually turned into a three-star spiritual


    beast and shocked everyone at the Dragon Birth Festival.


    Looking at the spirit-manipted beast being taken away, Rocky grew stern and shouted, "Hold on!"


    Everyone turned to look at Rocky, including Mia.


    "May I take a look at it? I think there might be a problem with your evaluation method," said Rocky,


    walking toward the beast evaluators.


    The beast evaluators obviously took that as an insult. Displeased, one of them answered, "We have


    been evaluating these spirit-manipted beasts for decades now. Do you really think we can''t grade


    one that is evidently not even worthy of one star?"


    "But did you do it thoroughly?" Rocky stared coldly at them.


    No one answered for a while. They had only given it a cursory inspection and did not stand on a firm


    ground to answer confidently.


    "Knock it off! You are not even a beast evaluator. How do you propose to grade it?" Mia shouted from a


    distance, thinking Rocky was just fooling around.


    "How do you know that I am not a beast evaluator?" Rocky smiled mysteriously and walked toward the


    spirit-manipted beast. He hunkered down on the ground and caressed it tenderly. "Rx, buddy. I


    won''t let them take you to a ughter house." He then got up seriously and concentrated his spiritual


    power on the spirit-manipted beast''s weak body.


    "Magical Evaluation Skill!" Rocky muttered and pointed his finger at the beast. A triangr shaped


    beam of light shone from his body and enveloped the spirit-manipted beast. The beast reflected the


    light back in various ways, which represented the different qualities it possessed.


    Rocky''s skill shocked everyone at the scene. Mia was the one who was the most shocked. She had


    never thought or heard from anyone that Rocky knew Beast Evaluation Skill.


    The beast evaluators shot each other confused looks as they did not recognize the Beast Evaluation


    Skill that he was using. It looked extraordinary, nothing like any other ordinary skill. However, they


    could tell that Rocky was only at the first grade of the Beast Evaluation Skill, which was far lower than


    theirs.


    Rocky was evaluating all of its qualities based on the light that it reflected. However, the beast


    evaluators were not wrong about it being less than a one-star spirit-manipted beast as the lights


    were all quite weak. Nothing really stood out.


    But Rocky did not give up. He continued to observe the light until he found a peculiar light spot in it that


    was frequently going up and down.


    He thought about for a few seconds, then removed the light. He then stood up with a sigh.


    The beast evaluatorsughed at him. "Just when I thought there might be something special about him


    after all, he turns out to be a beast evaluator of the first-grade."


    "Shut up! Do you know who he is?" Tobin shouted as he saw themughing at him.


    "It''s okay, Tobin. I am a rookie beast evaluator indeed. It''s just that... I want to negate your result."


    Rocky gave Tobin a look and eyed him to be quiet. He then turned to look at the beast evaluators.


    His words granted an incredulous look to their faces. "Who are you to negate our result? We are all


    tier-one beast evaluators in the Holy Dragon Empire. How can our evaluation method be less urate


    than that of a first-grade beast evaluator like you?"


    "Damn right it can," Rocky responded coldly.


    The atmosphere was growing intense.


    "Madam, this..." Tobin turned to Mia.


    Mia remained quiet as she saw Rocky standing in disagreement with the beast evaluators. She was


    still trying to digest the fact that Rocky knew Beast Evaluation Skill. And now he was negating the


    results of these professional beast evaluators? She wanted to know if he meant it or was just fooling


    around.


    "Well, why don''t you share your result before talking about negating ours?" The beast evaluators didn''t


    for a second believe that Rocky could actually pull off something like this.


    "I don''t need to say anything anymore. I will just show you," Rocky smiled lightly and turned to Tobin.


    "Could you fetch me an iron te?"


    "Iron te?" For a second, Tobin froze, then asked someone to get an iron te, which was about a


    centimeter thick and weighed ten to fifteen kilograms. It had to be carried by two men.


    "Will this do?" Tobin asked, pointing to the te.


    "That''s perfect," Rocky smiled. The Dragon Spirit Mark on his left arm shed as he unleashed his


    dragon spiritual power. He grabbed the iron te with one hand and sized it up before suddenly


    throwing at the spirit-manipted beast. The iron te reached it within a split second.


    Everyone was astonished. The te was very heavy. How could Rocky, who was at the Earthly Stage,


    throw it on his own? It would also be too much for that weak spirit-manipted beast to withstand it.


    Just as everyone thought it was going to be a meat pie, a shadow shed and prated the iron


    te!


    Everyone gasped together, dumbfounded at the spectacle. Once they got a clear view of the shadow,


    they were all shocked to the core.

 Chapter 95 Beast Evaluation Competition

    Chapter 95 Beast Evaluation Competition


    The shadow that punched a big hole through the iron te was actually the tail of the beast. The soft


    tail suddenly stiffened like a sharp and long stick. It was hard enough to punch a big hole through the


    iron te in an instant. Even a three-star spirit-manipted beast would have a hard time doing that.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The beast evaluators were surprised by its hidden ability. Apparently, they had realized that they made


    a mistake in their evaluation. The spirit-manipted beast had a special ability that they were not able


    to foresee.


    Seeing Rocky prove that his spection was right, Mia smiled in admiration but tried her best to hide


    her emotions.


    "This beast is very strong. I want it so bad. Five thousand gold coins!" one of the customers near them


    immediately bid for the beast as soon as they saw the strong power it possessed.


    "This beast has the potential to be at least a three-star spirit-manipted beast. Seven thousand gold


    coins!"


    "Ten thousand gold coins!"


    The price began to rise very quickly. Every time someone called a higher price, the beast evaluators''


    faces grew longer and longer.


    Until finally, a man won the bid with fifteen thousand gold coins and got the beast.


    The beast evaluators who reeked of arrogance earlier suddenly wore their straight faces. They were so


    embarrassed that their beast evaluation ability was lower than a beast evaluator at the first grade. But


    they did not believe that a beast evaluator at the first grade could be more skillful than them, knowing


    that they were all at the fourth grade.


    "It was nothing more than a lucky guess," one of the beast evaluators shouted as he pointed at Rocky.


    Rocky smiled calmly and said, "Are you still not convinced?"


    The beast evaluators looked at each other as they were all left speechless.


    At that moment, someone rushed towards them and whispered to Tobin. Whatever that person said


    made his face turn serious.


    "Is there something wrong?" Mia immediately asked Tobin as she saw the serious look on his face.


    "Do you remember that timest month when I reported to you that we would hold a beast evaluation


    competition this month? I told you that many beast evaluating masters from the top beast farms and


    beast evaluating families of different countries would join thepetition. Thatpetition was set to


    be held today. I thought you wouldn''t be avable toe so I did not inform you ahead of time. Now,


    what I did was I asked Mr. Weldon to hold the line," Tobin answered at once.


    "Yes, I remember. Would that be thepetition for the Top Beast Evaluator''s Jade Cup?" Mia said as


    she recalled from her memory. Because she had been busy with the training of the royal spirit


    maniptors in the dragon field, when Tobin asked her about thepetitionst month, she just told


    him that he was in full charge of the preparations for thepetition such as handling personnel to


    amodate the masters of beast evaluating and the securing of the venue and time of the


    competition.


    "Yes. Our Super Beast Farm had won the Top Beast Evaluator''s Jade Cup five times. If everything


    goes really well, we will win it again this time. However, Mr. Weldon sent someone earlier to tell me that


    the Rare Beast Farm from the Roaring me Empire had sent a seventh-grade beast evaluating


    master who had beaten a lot of sixth-grade masters. Now he hade here to our Super Beast Farm.


    If we lose, the Top Beast Evaluator''s Jade Cup would be brought home by the Rare Beast Farm. The


    Rare Beast Farm has always been our deadliest rival. In the entire Wild Spirit Land, the Rare Beast


    Farm is the only farm which is capable topete against the Super Beast Farm. If the Rare Beast


    Farm wins the Top Beast Evaluator''s Jade Cup, they will turn their noses at us. And it willpletely


    ruin the untarnished reputation of our Super Beast Farm. We never expected the Rare Beast Farm to


    find a master. I wonder where they found this beast evaluator who was at the seventh grade. I hear


    some people say that he was as skillful as Mr. Weldon," Tobin said apprehensively.


    After hearing those words, Mia couldn''t help but frown. She wasn''t very interested in beast evaluation.


    The only reason why she came was to see if everything went well as she had expected. She felt it was


    her responsibility because the Super Beast Farm was one of the industries of the Lan n while all the


    things regarding beast evaluation were all taken care of by Weldon. Weldon was a follower of the Lan


    n who also used to follow her grandfather a long time ago. He was a respectful senior follower from


    the Lan n. Weldon was also a master of the Beast Evaluation Skill. In the entire Holy Dragon


    Empire, only Priest Dean''s beast evaluation ability was better than Weldon''s.


    So since Weldon was worried about thepetition, it meant the beast evaluating master the Rare


    Beast Farm sent must be very powerful.


    "Where are they right now?" Mia immediately asked Tobin because the Top Beast Evaluator''s Jade


    Cup was vital to the reputation of the Super Beast Farm. As the eldest daughter of the Lan n,


    though she might not be much of a help for the Super Beast Farm in winning thepetition, she was


    supposed to be present during thepetition.


    "At the third floor," Tobin replied.


    "Would you like toe with me? It would be a spectacle for rookies like you. The ordinary people


    never had the chance to watch suchpetition so you must seize this opportunity," Mia deliberately


    said that to Rocky to tease him.


    "A beast evaluatingpetition? Sounds great! Alright, as a rookie, I''d like to watch this big


    competition. Ha ha ha!" Rockyughed and nodded to Mia as he was already interested in the


    Tobin then led Mia and Rocky to the third floor of the Super Beast Farm. The beast evaluators who


    disliked Rocky followed them to the third floor.


    They soon arrived at the third floor of the Super Beast Farm where they heard people talking behind a


    closed door.


    After Tobin who was ahead of them opened the door for Mia and Rocky, they saw that there were


    dozens of people inside the room. They could immediately feel that the atmosphere in the room was


    extremely intense.


    Rocky looked around the room and saw that it was very spacious. There were several tables with


    people standing behind them. Every table had a g beside it that represented whichever force they


    came from.


    A cage was put in the center of the room with a baby spirit-manipted beast inside it. Though it was a


    baby beast, it already had a strong momentum. Its face resembled a lion''s face while its legs were as


    long as a wolf''s. With its strong body, sharp teeth and ws, Rocky could tell that it was not an ordinary


    spirit-manipted beast.


    At that moment, there were two people in the cage walking around the baby spirit-manipted beast to


    observe it very carefully. One of them was over sixty years old with white hair and beard. His eyes were


    very sharp. He emitted the smell of a spirit maniptor at the higher grades of the Heavenly Stage.


    The other one in a long robe was dumpy and was about forty years old with a handlebar mustache. He


    rubbed his mustache as he walked slowly around the beast to inspect it with his sharp eyes.


    "Did thepetition already begin?" Mia asked as she looked at the cage. The older one in the cage


    was Weldon who represented the Super Beast Farm, a famous beast evaluator at the seventh grade


    from the Holy Dragon Empire. His status in beast evaluating could bepared to the status of


    General Marcia in beast manipting.


    The other beast evaluators who were watching thepetition around the two of them were also from


    different top beast farms, beast evaluating families, and sects. Mia and Rocky could tell from the looks


    they had on their faces that they had all lost.


    The dumpty suddenly took out an Eight-trigram Mirror. He bit his thumb and wrote something on the


    surface of the mirror with his blood. He then ced the mirror closer to the baby spirit-manipted


    beast. The baby spirit-manipted beast immediately reflected light back into the Eight-trigram Mirror


    which then reflected different light.

 Chapter 96 Losing The Contest

    Chapter 96 Losing The Contest


    When the dumpty summoned his Beast Evaluation Skill, all the beast evaluators around him began


    murmuring among themselves. They were apprehensive because all of them had been defeated by


    that skill earlier. Obviously, that Beast Evaluation Skill was a brilliant one.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Is it the Radiance Evaluation Skill?" For some reason, Rocky felt familiar with the Beast Evaluation


    Skill which that dumpty summoned. The skill was quite simr to the Magical Evaluation Skill written in


    the book, Beast Encyclopedia. Both the skills depended on the light reflected from a spirit-manipted


    beast to tell its quality. That kind of Beast Evaluation Skill was called the "Radiance Evaluation Skill" in


    that book.


    The Radiance Evaluation Skill was a basic onepared to the other evaluation skills in that book.


    Only when his cultivation reached a higher grade, he would be qualified to learn more about high-


    graded evaluation skills.


    The evaluation skills written in that book contained almost every aspect of beast evaluation, which


    outdid any other Beast Evaluation Skill.


    The Beast Evaluation Skill which the dumpty summoned was also overshadowed by the evaluation


    skills that were written in the book.


    Weldon frowned deeply as he saw the dumpty start his evaluation. The rule for the contest was quite


    simple. The beast evaluator, who could tell about a spirit-manipted beast''s star rating and quality the


    fastest and the most urately, would win the game. The speed and uracy revealed how great a


    beast evaluator was. An excellent beast evaluator would be able to tell the urate star rating and


    quality of a spirit-manipted beast in a matter of minutes.


    Worrying that the Super Beast Farm would lose the contest, Weldon joined the game as well. As a


    bright light shed around his left hand, he put his left hand on the cub and stroked its body. A smile


    crept over the corner of his lips soon. It had hardly taken him time and he already knew the cub''s star


    rating and quality.


    However, the dumpty announced the result of his evaluation even before Weldon opened his mouth.


    The man eximed, "A four-star Sirius Lion, number fifty six on the Spiritual Beast List. It''s famous for


    its lightning speed. In a blink of an eye, it can run hundreds of meters..."


    After the dumpty finished his detailed evaluation report, the beast evaluators on the spot gave him


    thunderous apuse. All of them were stunned by the dumpty''s evaluation. It was clear that they had


    epted the fact that this man was going to defeat all of them. He had won against Weldon too, who


    was a grade seven beast evaluator from the Super Beast Farm. It was undeniable that the dumpty was


    an outstanding beast evaluator.


    Mia''s brows knitted together when she saw Weldon lose to the dumpty. Her eyes moved onto him.


    Although the man looked ordinary, his beast evaluation ability had surpassed that of Weldon. She had


    to admit that the saying was true, ''No matter how strong you are, there will always be someone


    stronger than you.''


    "What an excellent young man! I ept the result sincerely," Weldon said bowing to the dumpty.


    Although he tried to be modest, deep within he was distraught to confess his failure.


    "Oh, I''m so ttered, Mr. Weldon! I just won by a nose! I knew that Mr. Weldon had already made your


    evaluation too. Mr. Weldon is really as good as those stories say. Honestly, I think I still need to learn a


    lot from you," the man said as he bowed to Weldon.


    Weldon just smiled awkwardly. As soon as he saw Mia, he walked to her and gave a formal bow to her.


    "Madam Mia, I''m so sorry! I didn''t live up to the expectations you and the Super Beast Farm had on


    me."


    Weldon also knew that the Super Beast Farm had lost its glory as the beast evaluation champion


    because of him. It was a huge blow for the Super Beast Farm as the Top Beast Evaluator''s Jade Cup,


    which they had kept for years, was not theirs anymore.


    "Never mind, Weldon! You have done your job well. Nobody can be a winner all the time," Mia


    comforted calmly.


    When Weldon walked towards Mia, everyone''s attention was on Mia. They had been so engrossed in


    the game that nobody noticed Mia''s presence. Their eyes lit up as soon as they saw her. It was evident


    that all of them were infatuated by her delicate features and charm.


    "Oh! You must be the head of the Super Beast Farm, Miss Mia. I''ve heard a lot about you. It''s really an


    honor to meet you here today, Miss Mia. Let me introduce myself first. My name is Carter Li, and..."


    The dumpty introduced himself as Carter. When he saw Mia, he strode towards her at once. His eyes


    were fixed on Mia as he began talking with her.


    However, Mia ignored Carter''s ttering words and interrupted his self-introduction tantly. "Tobin, go


    and get the Top Beast Evaluator''s Jade Cup." Now that the Super Beast Farm had lost the game, the


    Top Beast Evaluator''s Jade Cup belonged to Carter.


    "Madam Mia...but..." Tobin frowned as he stood still after hearing her words. He didn''t want to give


    away the Jade Cup. Mia shot a cold re at him. He knew he could do nothing but would have to


    follow her order.


    On the other hand, Carter had a broad grin on his face. He was waiting to take the Jade Cup in his


    hands. His smug face annoyed Mia and Weldon further.


    "Wait!" A voice rang out suddenly.


    Everyone turned towards the source of the voice. They saw a handsome young man standing out


    beside Mia. He slowly began to walk towards Carter. Once closer to Carter, he said, "Hey! But


    something is missing. I feel that your evaluation result is iplete. You didn''t give theplete


    information about the cub''s quality. You have missed a detail."


    That young man was no one else but Rocky.


    Everyone who was present there was dumbstruck. They were filled with amazement when they heard


    Rocky im about the detail that Carter had missed. They all thought Rocky''s remark was ridiculous.


    Carter was a grade seven beast evaluator, and Rocky was questioning Carter''s evaluation result. What


    a lunatic would do such a thing? They didn''t think that such a young man like Rocky would be a high


    grade beast evaluator. They were looking at Rocky with scorn as if he was an over-confident idiot.


    "What do you mean by saying that my evaluation is iplete? Ha ha! Please tell me you were just


    cracking a joke," Carter sneered at Rocky.


    "Madam Mia, he is..." Weldon asked Mia. He knew that Rocky hade there with Mia. He was


    shocked to see Rocky question Carter so confidently.


    Mia gave no answer but stared at Rocky. If it had been any regr time, she would have taken Rocky


    away and taught him a good lesson for his crazy nonsense. But this time she seriously considered


    what Rocky had said. After all, Rocky had usually proved his words right. She had witnessed in person


    how he turned an impossibility into reality.


    "Well, do you want to ce a bet? If I can tell the missing detail in your evaluation result, the Top Beast


    Evaluator''s Jade Cup will still belong to the Super Beast Farm. Agree?" Rocky said confidently.


    "You really think highly of yourself, young man! Fine! I ept your challenge! I don''t know your


    rtionship with these people, but I''m sure that you are doing this for the Super Beast Farm. How


    about this, dude? If you lose to me, I will not only get the Top Beast Evaluator''s Jade Cup but also an


    apology from you. You have to kneel down and kowtow before me to show your sincerity." Carter,


    obviously, had been infuriated by Rocky and he felt humiliated. How could he ept that a young man


    like Rocky stood up to question him, a grade seven beast evaluator?


    "Deal!" Rocky said, raising his eyebrow.


    "Madam Mia!" Tobin eximed with concern. He was worried that if Rocky lost the game, he would


    have to apologize to Carter. Rocky was a prince. What would the royal family think if they came to


    know that a prince kowtowed to a civilian because of a bet? What a humiliation it would be for the royal


    family!


    "It''s fine! Don''t worry about it." That bet was not going to be harmful for the Super Beast Farm. The


    Super Beast Farm had lost the contest anyway. Even if Rocky failed, the Super Beast Farm just


    needed to hand over the Top Beast Evaluator''s Jade Cup. Mia was eager now. She wanted to see what


    made Rocky special. Was he really talented or just extremely lucky?


    The others who heard Rocky, sneered at him and shot sarcastic looks. They thought of Rocky as a


    hopeless idiot and kept wondering why he was making a fool of himself. They couldn''t understand why


    he was being so irresponsible and how dare he to challenge a grade seven beast


    evaluator!

 Chapter 97 The New Quality

    Chapter 97 The New Quality


    Nobody knew that Rocky''s confidence actually came from the detailed information of the Sirius Lion he


    read in the Beast Encyclopedia. Hepared it with Carter''s evaluation and found that the Beast


    Encyclopedia had one more quality listed on it that Carter hadn''t mentioned.


    That one particr quality was so unusual that even Carter, an experienced beast evaluator, was not


    able to figure it out. The others'' capabilities were all inferior to Carter''s, so they all supported his


    evaluation.


    Unbeknownst to them, Carter would always cheat in every chance he got, which was why they were no


    match for him. However, Carter had no advantage against Rocky, who knew the Beast Encyclopedia


    thoroughly by heart.


    Since none of the beast evaluators could identify the quality, Rocky thought that it would be


    unconvincing if he were to just tell them, so he decided to disy it before them.


    Thus, under the watchful eyes of the beast evaluators, Rocky entered the cage. He looked around and


    sat cross-legged in front of the Sirius Lion. He thenmenced with the Magical Evaluation Skill. A


    triangr light immediately emerged at the Sirius Lion''s feet and ascended. At this point, different lights


    representing its qualities appeared.


    All the beast evaluators looked at each other in astonishment. They were stunned because it turned out


    that the Beast Evaluation Skill that Rocky used was the same as Carter''s.


    "That''s the Radiance Evaluation Skill... Why does he know the Beast Evaluation Skill of my master?"


    Carter''s face grew serious as he recognized the Beast Evaluation Skill that Rocky was using. It mainly


    followed the same pattern of his Beast Evaluation Skill that he learned from his master. The only


    difference was that Rocky directly applied the Radiance Evaluation Skill while he, on the other hand,


    was prone to using the Eight-trigram Mirror as a medium for it. By contrast, it now seemed as if Rocky


    was more skillful than he was in the disy of the Radiance Evaluation Skill. As for Carter, he couldn''t


    generate the Radiance Evaluation Skill without the assistance of the Eight-trigram Mirror.


    Though Carter represented the Rare Beast Farm, he learned the exquisite skills of beast evaluation


    from a reputable master. The Radiance Evaluation Skill was the skill that was incredibly unique to his


    master and his master''s disciples. It made use of the lights of qualities to evaluate spirit-manipted


    beasts. Therefore, Carter felt it strange that the Beast Evaluation Skill Rocky used was quite like the


    Radiance Evaluation Skill. He remembered that his master once told him that the Radiance Evaluation


    Skill was originally created by their ancestral grandmaster who had went through the Wild Spirit Land


    alone. And although there were many imitators, it was next to impossible to fully emte the Radiance


    Evaluation Skill.


    Surely, Carter didn''t realize that he was cheated. In fact, the so-called unique skill was just stolen from


    the Beast Encyclopedia.


    At the moment, Rocky was immersed in evaluating the lights released from the Sirius Lion, matching


    them respectively to the qualities recorded in the Beast Encyclopedia. Soon enough, he finally found


    the quality that Carter had missed.


    In theory, it was beyond Rocky''s current ability to evaluate the four-star baby spirit-manipted beast,


    because the lightsing from it were too obscure to identify. However, thanks to the detailed


    information in the Beast Encyclopedia, Rocky was able to adjust those lights to correspond with the


    qualities listed in the book. After that, Rockypared his evaluation with Carter''s and excluded the


    same qualities that he also found. Atst, the missing quality was revealed.


    "Everybody, pay attention to the ash ck light. It''s so peculiar, neither bright nor dim. This light


    represents the quality that Carter missed. It''s very special in a way that it''s difficult to find under normal


    conditions. This quality is named as transformation. It means that the Sirius Lion will grow to a state


    where he will be endowed with the ability of transformation. To be specific, it can freely change the


    color of its fur, its size, and so on." Rocky showed the light in the spiritual array by itself so that the


    crowd would be able to see it clearly.


    Carter was embarrassed as Rocky pointed out his mistake publicly. He wanted to rebut what Rocky


    said, but he couldn''t think of anything to say to further contradict him. He knew what Rocky said was


    right. Indeed, that was the quality he had missed. Maybe the others were not able to grasp the truth,


    but for Carter, he knew it quite well.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ''How was he able to evaluate it? With his current abilities, it would have been impossible for him to find


    the quality I missed, '' Carter mused, astonished.


    The crowd was also surprised. Since they didn''t understand the principle of the Radiance Evaluation


    Skill, they were still left confused even after Rocky''s words. They didn''t seem to trust Rocky because


    he was only a beast evaluator at the first grade, which meant that it was impossible for him to figure out


    the qualities of a four-star spirit-manipted beast so expertly.


    They all started specting about Rocky. Many of them went as far as guessing about his origins. They


    just couldn''t fathom how his Beast Evaluation Skill was almost the same as Carter''s.


    "Even so, we still can''t believe you. We don''t understand a single thing you just said," one of the beast


    evaluators questioned.


    "It doesn''t matter that you don''t understand. I think Carter will support my finding." Seeing the sour look


    on Carter''s face, Rocky was sure that he had noticed the quality.


    "Sorry, I don''t know what you''re talking about." As was expected, Carter was unwilling to admit that he


    had left out a quality. He knew he would be disgraced if he admitted to losing to ad who was just a


    beast evaluator at the first grade.


    "Do you want to deny the truth? Well, we''ll see once the Sirius Lion grows up," Rocky calmly said.


    "Tch. Stop stalling. I didn''t expect such behavior from the Super Beast Farm, deliberately and


    shamelessly obstructing the evaluation. It''s clear that you just don''t want to hand over the Top Beast


    Evaluator''s Jade Cup!" Carter wildly bellowed at Mia.


    "If you''re not convinced, we''d better ask a more powerful beast evaluator to arbitrate what''s right and


    wrong about the quality," Rocky quipped.


    "That makes sense. I''ll go to ask the Priest Dean of the Holy Dragon Empire to do this," Mia said as her


    eyes shed over to meet Rocky''s. She knew Rocky had confidence in his evaluation.


    Hearing that, the crowd turned and looked at Carter. It seemed that the Super Beast Farm was very


    confident, even going as far as to invite Priest Dean, the top beast evaluator of the Holy Dragon


    Empire, to judge the evaluation. If it were otherwise, they wouldn''t have taken the risk.


    Carter grew pale. He had heard of the great reputation of Priest Dean of the Holy Dragon Empire. The


    man was one of the rare unmatched beast evaluators in the entire Wild Spirit Land. If Priest Dean


    made the arbitration, he would undoubtedly lose. Thus, having felt that the situation was against him,


    he immediately said to Rocky with false kindness, "Don''t bother. We can settle this with a rematch. If


    you lose, the Super Beast Farm should hand over the Top Beast Evaluator''s Jade Cup."


    "Madam Mia, I''m afraid that is not the proper way. Technically speaking, Rocky doesn''t really belong to


    the Super Beast Farm. We have already lost a match. If we lose again, we will make ourselves the


    laughing stock," Weldon anxiously said, already concerned about the worst oue. Theoretically, as


    a beast evaluator at the first grade, Rocky couldn''t possibly be able to rival Carter.


    Thinking of the possible result mentioned by Weldon, Mia also grew a little worried. However, when she


    looked up and met Rocky''s eyes, she was shocked by his insistence and confidence. Thus, in spite of


    herself, she announced, "Alright. Rocky will represent the Super Beast Farm. If we lose again, aside


    from the Top Beast Evaluator''s Jade Cup, we will give you ten thousand gold coins as our apology."

 Chapter 98 A New Skill

    Chapter 98 A New Skill


    A loud chatter grew among the crowd. The beast evaluators found Mia''s words utterly absurd, betting


    the Top Beast Evaluator''s Cup and a great sum of money on a rookie beast evaluator who was only at


    the first grade. She even seemed to have great confidence that the rookie would be able to turn the tide


    towards her favour. For them, it was absolutely preposterous. They just cannotprehend how Mia


    could suggest such a thing.


    Mia''s words also shocked Weldon. He wondered why Mia, who had always shown keen discernment


    and wise judgment in everything she did, would suddenly act so heedless today. It was a risky thing to


    do, supporting Rocky and risking ruining the reputation of the Super Beast Farm.


    "Well, what do you think?" Rocky confidently challenged Carter as he crossed his arms and smiled. He


    regarded his knowledge about the spirit-manipted beasts as his own little personal database. With


    all the information he had, he could enumerate a spirit-manipted beast''s qualities even without


    evaluating. He was not afraid of Carter at all because he was confident that his database would be


    definitely reliable.


    "Since there is such a great disparity between your skills and my skills, if wepete ording to the


    usual rules, people might think that my win would be a perverse one. So let''s do it this way. I''ll pick an


    infant spirit-manipted beast. If you can correctly tell me what hidden skill the infant beast has, then


    you will be the winner. What do you think?" Carter said with a barely concealed evil smile. It seemed


    that thepetition would not be as easy as he had just said.


    "That easy?" Rocky was quite taken aback because what Carter had proposed was not a difficulty to


    him. He thought that Carter was underestimating his ability too much.


    "Easy? Ha-ha, you will soon know that it''s not easy at all." Carter gave Rocky a condescending sneer


    as he waved his arm, opening a gap in the air. A round figure emerged from the gap. It moved slowly


    and awkwardly, and then suddenly fell to the ground. It looked so clumsy and stupid.


    Everyone carefully stared at this clumsy spirit-manipted beast. This spirit-manipted beast was


    definitely a sight; it was hideous and quite fat. Its entire body looked like a ball, its face sunken, its flesh


    looked fluffy, and its skin was as soft as cotton. It bore quite a resemnce to a small pig. People


    would definitely regard it as unwanted just from first nce.


    Even Rocky shook his head disappointedly as he looked at this spirit-manipted beast. It did not even


    have the most basic features of a spirit-manipted beast. The one he evaluated just now was at least


    healthy with a sound body full of vitality, which a spirit-manipted beast should have. Instead, the


    creature before him not only had short legs, but was also extremely plump. It even had difficulty in


    moving its own body, so it really seemed to be of no use. People could easily tell that these kind of


    spirit-manipted beasts have weak qualities even without using evaluating skills. These kinds of


    spirit-manipted beasts would not be able to have any hidden skills, which were only usually found in


    higher star level spirit-manipted beasts.


    Just to be certain, Rocky searched for information about it in the database of spirit-manipted beasts


    in his head. However, he was stunned when he found nothing.


    This was extremely troublesome for Rocky. He did not expect that Carter would be so cunning to pick


    such a useless spirit-manipted beast, which made it harder for him to evaluate. Even a beast


    evaluator at the same level as Carter might not be able to evaluate its hidden skill, even more so Ricky


    whose evaluating level was lower than theirs.


    "Carter, are you sure this spirit-manipted beast has hidden skills?" Weldon beside them could not


    help but ask in confusion after having carefully observed the beast for a while. He wondered if Carter


    just wanted to deliberately humiliate Rocky and decided to pick a spirit-manipted beast without any


    hidden skills on purpose. After all, Rocky''s evaluating level was low. If Carter were to deceive him, he


    might be easily fooled.


    "Of course it has. If he fails to find the hidden skills, I will show you the hidden skill myself. Don''t worry,


    I won''t deceive someone who is weaker than me," Carter replied, then turned around and red at


    Rocky with contempt and provocation.


    The other beast evaluators immediately started discussing about the clumsy spirit-manipted beast


    among themselves. All of them were also unable to tell what hidden skill the beast had even with their


    several years of experience in evaluating.


    Rocky shrugged his shoulder, smiling confidently as he looked at Carter. Fortunately, this clumsy spirit-


    manipted beast had no potential to even reach one-star level. He would be able to easily evaluate it


    using the Radiance Evaluation Skill. He took a step back, hunkered down, and activated the Magical


    Evaluation Skill. A triangr light appeared around the spirit-manipted beast and the qualities of the


    spirit-manipted beast were soon disyed.


    He then began to observe the light that represented its different qualities. After a careful observation,


    he still found nothing. Moreover, all the qualities that he found on the spirit-manipted beast were


    terribly useless. It was much weaker than the one that he just evaluated. The spirit-manipted beast''s


    lack of any special features greatly confused Rocky.


    Nevertheless, he still persisted and patiently evaluated it a few more times. To his dismay, he got the


    same results every time.


    "What''s the matter? You can''t find out its hidden skills, can you? Ha-ha! I knew it! You were just


    bluffing. What a fraud." Carterughed aloud as he saw the perplexed look on Rocky''s face.


    Rocky glowered at Carter and said, "Be patient. Just wait and see." A few momentster, his right hand


    shone brightly and he immediately stroked the spirit-manipted beast.


    Then there was a loud rumble.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    A lightning suddenly struck the Super Beast Farm, illuminating the entire room for a brief moment.


    "It''s the Stroking Evaluation Skill!" Weldon suddenly eximed in surprise.


    Because the Beast Evaluation Skills differed between beast evaluators, it was easy to tell the


    difference in everyone''s techniques. Weldon was able to immediately tell that the skill that Rocky used


    was unique to Weldon''s master. It was the Beast Evaluation Skill that made Weldon famous around


    many empires.


    Everyone was dumbfounded by what Weldon had said. They had seen Rocky use the Radiance


    Evaluation Skill that was exclusive to Carter, and now, they were seeing him use yet another evaluation


    skill¡ªthe Stroking Evaluation Skill that was exclusive to Weldon.

 Chapter 99 The Legendary Magical Evaluation Skill

    Chapter 99 The Legendary Magical Evaluation Skill


    At this point, it didn''t ur to the onlookers that a level one beast evaluator would be able to disy


    the two unique skills that the two well-known beast evaluators, who were regarded as grandmasters,


    had long mastered. It was an extremely shocking development. Had they not seen for themselves, they


    would never believe it was true.


    What made them feel even more startled was that the young man had grasped two different kinds of


    Beast Evaluation Skills at the same time. Typically, it was very difficult for a beast evaluator to master


    one kind, let alone two different ones. Even grandmasters like Carter and Weldon couldn''t do that.


    However, this young man had achieved an impossible thing. This was simply a wonder that was far


    beyond their expectations. As a result, most of them began to stare at Rocky with incredulous eyes,


    mixed feelings rushing through them. Presumably, the extraordinary talent of grasping two kinds of


    Beast Evaluation Skills alone could make him famous. Following this, many beast evaluators would


    scramble to invite him as their disciple. After all, his endowed talent was so rare, and it was hard to find


    a young man with such abilities.


    Of course, the onlookers, who were still dumbfounded at that moment, didn''t have the slightest idea


    that Rocky''s Stroking Evaluation Skill was actually only one of the Magical Evaluation Skills that could


    be learned by a beast evaluator when he reached the second level. This was ording to what was


    described in the Beast Encyclopedia. Like Carter''s skill, Weldon''s Stroking Evaluation Skill, which he


    regarded as an esoteric skill, was actually derived from the Magical Evaluation Skill as well.


    At that exact moment, Rocky suddenly got up and burst into peals ofughter, which abruptly broke the


    dead silence.


    Rocky''s suddenughter made the onlookers even more surprised, and they all looked at him with


    great confusion.


    "What are youughing at?" Carter immediately asked Rocky, totally perplexed.


    "I amughing because someone is going to miss the Top Beast Evaluator''s Jade Cup and feel


    disappointed," Rocky said confidently, looking teasingly at Carter. It was as if he had predicted the final


    oue of thepetition between them as earlier. They had agreed that if Rocky won, the Top Beast


    Evaluator''s Jade Cup would still belong to the Super Beast Farm.


    When the onlookers heard Rocky''s words, they thought instinctively, ''Maybe he really has found out


    something from the good-for-nothing spirit-manipted beast?'' Now, they were even more curious


    about the final oue of thepetition.


    "Hey, young man, don''t be so cocky! I''d like to hear yourments about the hidden ability of this


    good-for-nothing spirit-manipted beast. If you''re mistaken, you should apologize to me immediately


    and hand over the Top Beast Evaluator''s Jade Cup to me," Carter snapped. Although it was definitely


    shocking when Rocky used two Beast Evaluation Skills at the same time, Carter certainly didn''t believe


    that Rocky had the ability to evaluate the quality of the good-for-nothing beast he had chosen.


    "Well, it''s quite easy," Rocky replied lightly. All at once, he took the Frozen Wind Dagger that Marcia


    gave to him from his inner pocket. As he unsheathed it, the Dagger suddenly shed and its spiritual


    power made everyone wince.


    As the onlookers were lost in thought, trying to figure out why Rocky took out the Frozen Wind Dagger,


    he suddenly slung the dagger straight at the beast. They gasped, totally taken aback.


    "What? Does he want to kill the spirit-manipted beast because he couldn''t find out its special


    quality?" someone in the crowd cried out.


    As soon as Rocky pulled out the Frozen Wind Dagger and stabbed the beast with it, Carter did not stop


    him. His face gradually turned dreadfully pale.


    In the blink of an eye, the Frozen Wind Dagger had already sunk into the beast''s hide. Just when the


    crowd thought that Rocky was trying to kill the beast because he had lost all hope of winning, the


    dagger suddenly bounced back. Amazingly, the Dagger had not pierced its body! The beast looked


    safe and unhurt.


    Now, everyone in the crowd stared at Rocky in mute amazement. They were losing track of how many


    times he had made them feel so shocked within so short time.


    "This spirit-manipted beast, although it looks like a good-for-nothing creature, has a very strange


    body structure. Its fat tissue, strong like silk, is very different from that of an ordinary spirit-manipted


    beast. Certainyers of its fat tissue are stacked, indicating that enough stretching force can be formed


    inside its body and it will be protected by theseyers. After any sharp weapon is stabbed into it, the


    force of that object will be weakened by one point after prating ayer of its fat tissue. If there is not


    enough force to pierce all theyers of its fat tissue, the weapon will bounce back. Moreover, the skin of


    this beast looks crumpled, but it is actually very hard to be pierced into. Together with the abnormal fat


    tissue under its skin, its body is actually able to resist any thrust, cut or stab of typical weapons. It''s a


    good fit to take it for a shield against any attack. Although this ability is not very impressive, it will be a


    good choice if you use it to protect your life. This is the hidden attribute of the beast," Rocky exined


    slowly to the crowd in detail as he put away his Frozen Wind Dagger.


    "Am I right, you dumbass?" Rocky asked Carter, raising his eyebrows. His tone was full of provocation.


    Carter looked so irritated and gritted his teeth, but he couldn''t find anything to refute what Rocky just


    said. After all, Rocky was quite right. He had thought that the hiding ability of the beast was very


    special, and Rocky definitely could not figure it out. But now, it turned out he waspletely wrong.


    "Hey, young man, what kind of Beast Evaluation Skill are you learning..." Carter asked, frowning


    angrily.


    "The skill I am learning seemed to be called the Magical Evaluation Skill. But to be honest, I haven''t


    been studying it that deeply," Rocky said lightly, crossing his arms in front of his chest.


    "What? Do you really mean the Ma... Magical Evaluation Skill? Do you know that the Magical


    Evaluation Skill is a Beast Evaluation Skill, which had been created by the strongest level nine beast


    evaluator, Sean, in the Wild Spirit Land three hundred years ago? It''s said that this Skill is extremely


    exquisite, profound and extraordinary. Unfortunately, Sean remained unmarried and lonely in his whole


    life, and he didn''t pass the skill to anyone before he died. So after his death, his special skill was lost.


    But until now, this Magical Evaluation Skill is still a unique skill that all the beast evaluators are eager to


    learn!" a beast evaluator in the crowd suddenly yelled like crazy. His words immediately made the


    crowds murmur in excitement, spurring heated and lively discussions to take ce.


    "Oh, no! He is actually learning the Magical Evaluation Skill which has been lost for about three


    hundred years. How could he learn it without an instructor?"


    "No wonder he was able to evaluate such a good-for-nothing spirit-manipted beast, which we are


    unable to."


    "What you said is not the most important thing! What''s pivotal is the fact that the Magical Evaluation


    Skill is not a skill that everyone can learn. Anyone who wants to learn it must have very high talent and


    qualification, because it requires very profound knowledge to grasp it. In other words, only a genius


    would manage to do this! Although Sean had also epted several people as his disciples, all his


    disciples were not talented enough to learn the Magical Evaluation Skill. Finally, they left Sean,


    established their own school and became famous beast evaluators. Even so, the Beast Evaluation Skill


    they created still could not beparable to the Magical Evaluation Skill, and their gap is too far..."


    They got so carried away that they were lost in their hot discussion. Although they still had difficulty


    believing what they had heard, they still had to. They had seen with their own eyes what Rocky had


    done, after all.


    The long-lost Magical Evaluation Skill had reappeared! The implications of its resurrection would


    certainly soon create a huge storm among the entire Wild Spirit Land.


    As soon as Carter heard the words "Magical Evaluation Skill", he was thunderstruck and then felt


    numb. After all, the founder of his school was one of Sean''s disciples three hundred years ago. The


    founder hadn''t even been able to grasp the Magical Evaluation Skill. Thus, after he learned a little bit


    from Sean, he left and started his own school. The little bit he learned from Sean was called the


    Radiance Evaluation Skill. And he then passed the little bit to his generations. Of course, this matter


    was the secret of his own school, which was known by only a select few. And now this young man,


    Rocky, was telling him that he had learned this impossible skill!Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 100 Great Beast Evaluation Skill

    Chapter 100 Great Beast Evaluation Skill


    "My Magical Evaluation Skill is that good?" Rocky marvelled after hearing it for himself. He learned the


    Magical Evaluation Skill from the Beast Encyclopedia, a book that Marcia got from a mysterious box,


    which she then sent to him as a gift. Every item in that box were priceless treasures, including the


    Beast Encyclopedia.


    ''Wow! General Beauty was so kind to me!'' Rocky appreciated Marcia in his mind.


    Mia was also stunned to hear it. She immediately wondered just how and when Rocky learned such a


    great Beast Evaluation Skill. Rocky had spent the past two months in the dragon field. Therefore Mia


    thought that it was impossible for him to learn anything about beast evaluation, not to mention be able


    to execute a Beast Evaluation Skill. Mia concluded that Rocky must be concealing something from her.


    "Madam Mia, who is he?" Weldon was absolutely bbergasted by Rocky''s disy of skills in beast


    evaluation. Weldon and Carter shared a simr experience in learning the beast evaluation. The


    founder of the sect where Weldon learned his Beast Evaluation Skill was also a student of Sean''s. He


    learned the Stroking Evaluation Skill from Sean, which was a rtively better skill than the Radiance


    Evaluation Skill.


    "Ladies and gentlemen! This young man is Prince Basil!" As soon as Tobin heard Weldon, he


    immediately stood up and loudly announced to everyone.


    When the others heard Tobin, their jaws almost fell to the floor. They had heard a lot about the famous


    Prince Basil. None of them had expected that Prince Basil was standing in front of their very eyes in


    that exact moment. Most of the people in the Wild Spirit Land knew the story; Prince Basil, who only


    reached the first grade of the Earthly Stage, won against Erica, the great talent from the Magic Phoenix


    Empire. All the people present had heard the story and knew how great Prince Basil was, but they were


    not aware that Prince Basil also had the talent for the beast evaluation.


    Carter grew anxious as soon as he heard that the person in front of him was the famous Prince Basil.


    He hastily bowed down to Rocky and nervously stammered out, "I-I''m sorry, Your Royal Highness.


    Please forgive my offensive words and ill behaviour. P-please forgive a pathetic imbecile like me. How


    could I have been so stupid? I ept my failure. O-of course the Top Beast Evaluator''s Jade Cup still


    undoubtedly belongs to the Super Beast Farm. Now, if you''ll allow me to leave now, Your Royal


    Highness. I-I have some urgent issues to deal with. Excuse me¡­" And with that, he fled away along


    with his men from the Rare Beast Farm at once.


    Once Carter had left, the other beast evaluators bid their farewells to Rocky and Mia. After all, the


    contest was over and they had no more reason to stick around. Each of them had a dumbstruck look


    on their face as they nced at Rocky before they left.


    "It''s over? Oh man!" Rocky''s lip curled in dissatisfaction. He just executed part of the Stroking


    Evaluation Skill, but now they had all left and he had no more chance to test the skill even further.


    "Your Royal Highness, may I ask where you learned the Magical Evaluation Skill and who your teacher


    was?" Weldon asked. The Magical Evaluation Skill had been lost to the world for hundreds of years. Its


    reappearance would definitely rock the whole Wild Spirit Land.


    "Umm¡­ I just taught myself, ha-ha!" Rocky answered. Of course, he would not tell the truth.


    Weldon was stupefied to hear Rocky''s response. He could not tell whether it was true or not.


    "Let''s go!" Mia said to Rocky with a straight face and then nodded at Tobin.


    Tobin got Mia''s intention at once and immediately left them. Rocky then followed downstairs after Mia.


    Once they reached the gate of the Super Beast Farm, Tobin caught up to them and handed Rocky a


    golden bill as saying, "Your Royal Highness, this a ten-thousand golden bill. It''s a gift from the Super


    Beast Farm to express our sincere appreciation and gratitude to you."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Wow! That''s too much! I can''t take such a great gift," Rocky said. He was not expecting that at all. The


    only reason why he challenged Carter was because he just wanted to have some fun.


    "I ept your gratitude and appreciation, but please take this back. If you really want to thank me, just


    let mee visit here. I had a great time in the Super Beast Farm today," Rocky said after some


    consideration.


    "Yes, of course! No problem! Our Super Beast Farm wees Prince Basil at all times," Tobin said in a


    reverent voice.


    "Ugh. Whatever! Just take the golden bill, for goodness'' sake!" Mia said, and then immediately walked


    out of the gate.


    Since Mia roughly insisted, Rocky took the golden bill that Tobin was holding in front of him and ced


    it inside his pocket.


    He then walked out and got on the Scarlet me Dragon with Mia, flying back to the Pce City.


    Meanwhile, in Prince Alston''s pce.


    At the grand hall of the splendid pce, Alston was sitting on a grand golden chair, grim-faced. A hint


    of evil was shing in his eyes.


    Priest Dean was sitting beside him.


    "Your Royal Highness, you''ve asked for me? Is there anything you need me to do?" Priest Dean asked


    Alston.


    "Priest Dean, you were a well-known beast evaluator in the Holy Dragon Empire twenty years ago and


    now you are the priest! Do you still remember who helped you get this position?" Alston asked,


    shooting Priest Dean a cold re.


    "Of course I remember. How could I forget that? It''s the empress! If Her Majesty had not rmended


    me to His Majesty, I would never have gotten this position. I''m eternally grateful to the empress," Priest


    Dean reverently answered. However, he soon got nervous. He knew well that Alston only inquired


    about it because he had ulterior motives. It was not just some casual chitchat.


    "I''m d to know that you still remember. My mother doesn''t have a hand in any matters regarding the


    royal family anymore. If she had been here today, would she have let that bastard have his way? If not


    because of that bastard''s mother, the royal family would be at peace and my mother would never have


    chosen to seclude herself from world," Alston said through gritted teeth.


    "I''m sorry Your Royal Highness. What exactly are you trying to say?" To be honest, Priest Dean did


    actually know exactly that the bastard Alston mentioned was Basil, and that woman was Basil''s mother,


    Karen.


    "Priest Dean, your position is high and influential in the Holy Dragon Empire, but I wonder¡­ how long


    you can keep this position?" Alston''s viperous eyes looked straight through Priest Dean.


    Priest Dean frowned as he heard Alston''s words. Although his position was powerful and influential in


    the Holy Dragon Empire, he was already in his seventies. There were plenty of talents who were much


    younger than he was in the Holy Dragon Empire. In fact, the emperor had already recruited several of


    them. It was quite possible that he would lose his position any time soon. Nobody can resist the allure


    of power, and Priest Dean was not an exception. Especially after being the priest for years, he had


    been addicted to such great power. He was not willing to let go of it just yet.


    "I assume that within five years at most, I will ascend the throne and be the emperor of the Holy


    Dragon Empire. As a matter of fact, I''m well prepared to be the emperor right now. Those young


    ministers in the imperial government have be my faithful supporters, but they are not qualified to


    be my reliable helpers. Priest Dean, you are a clever man. And it''s your time to make your choice,"


    Alston said.


    "Your Royal Highness, you are the future emperor. No one can change that very fact. What are you


    worried about?" Priest Dean asked.


    "Of course I know that. But which prince can resist the emperor''s supreme power? I need to take into


    consideration any unexpected changes, and get rid of the ones who threaten my future! The other


    princes don''t threaten my im to the throne at all, except for him! The only way that would relieve my


    worries is his disappearance!" Alston pounded his fist on the armrest of his chair.


    "Your Royal Highness, do you mean Prince Basil?" Priest Dean squinted his eyes. Of course, Priest


    Dean knew the answer. After all, Rocky had been famous as a talent recently. He had fused with the


    Holy Dragon Bead, the holy treasure of the Holy Dragon Empire. He had reached the Earthly Stage in


    mere two months, which was unprecedented. ording to the royal rule, the prince who could fuse


    with the Holy Dragon Bead would also be qualified to be the future emperor. It was no wonder why


    Alston viewed Rocky as a threat.


    "Please don''t let that Basil bother you, Your Royal Highness. His Majesty has announced in public that


    you are the only candidate for the emperor. Basil is not a threat at all. You have nothing to worry about,


    Your Royal Highness," Priest Dean reassured Alston.

 Chapter 101 Terrible Jealousy

    Chapter 101 Terrible Jealousy


    "To be frank, you''ve always viewed things in an extremely simple way. If His Majesty only considered


    things like that, he never would have arranged a marriage between Shirley and Basil. After all, Shirley


    is the sessor of the Ximen n. Based on its current strong power, the Ximen n may even


    surpass that of the royal family in several years. Basil, who is supposed to be the son-inw of


    the Ximen n, will therefore have enough powerful force to contend against the royal family. If Basil


    would be unfaithful to the emperor, no one can say for sure who will take over the throne.


    Therefore, I really doubt whether my father did it intentionally. Maybe his purpose for the arrangement


    was to make Basil be the next emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire." Alston tried to guess the


    emperor''s true intention by considering all possibilities.


    "In my humble opinion, Prince Alston, the emperor does not n to let Basil be his sessor. If


    His Majesty intends to make the boy be his next sessor, why did he even bother to demote


    Basil down to amoner?" Cleary, Priest Dean held a totally different idea.


    "Do you remember that my father was determined to bring that bastard Basil''s mother back to the royal


    family? He even promoted her from a worthless concubine to an imperial one, regardless of the strong


    oppositioning from the entire royal family. I know he still held a deep affection for that bastard''s


    mother, thus he definitely had a reason for doing so. I''m certain that his demotion of Basil as a


    commoner is only a means of hiding his true intentions. Otherwise, how could that bastard have broken


    through the Earthly Stage at such an astonishing speed in just two months? I absolutely don''t believe


    that the bastard can break through to the Earthly Stage with his own strength. He has definitely


    received some kind of assistance from others." Alston clenched both of his fists together, blue veins


    appearing on his forehead due to his anger and jealousy.


    "I do have to admit that what you said also makes sense to some extent. Basil really broke through the


    Earthly Stage at an amazing speed. Moreover, he took out a yellow spiritual crystal at the Dragon Birth


    Festival. How could such a precious thing be in his possession?" Priest Dean nodded his head as he


    began to be aware that the whole thing was a bit odd.


    "I''m sure that this is one of my father''s secret arrangements. First, he deliberately demoted Basil down


    to amoner so that he could secretly help him. Later, he arranged for him to be a hit at the Dragon


    Birth Festival to let everyone present be sincerely convinced of his great strength. Then, it became


    quite natural for the emperor to rename him as a prince and arrange a marriage for him," Alston


    concluded.


    "Oh yes, now that you''ve mentioned it, I remember that during the Dragon Birth Festival, it was General


    Marcia who arranged Basil toe onto the stage. That was quite strange," Priest Dean said, his


    suspicion growing even more.


    "General Marcia is my father''s confidant and he trusts her more than anyone else. Therefore, it was a


    pretty obvious thing that General Marcia helped Basil to appear at the Dragon Birth Festival." Alston


    expressed his spection.


    "I see. If we consider these things from an outside perspective, they seemed to have happened by pure


    coincidence," Priest Dean said nomittally.


    "All these things were nned in advance. If we let Basil marry Shirley, he might have his strength


    redoubled. Therefore, I hope that you can lend me a helping hand. Of course, you can rest assure that


    I won''t mistreat you. Once I get the grand throne, I will designate you as the Chief Priest whose


    responsibility is to protect the whole country. You can own the position as long as you want. Yes, you


    will have to obey my every order, but you will have the power and authority over everyone else," Alston


    said, trying to sweet-talk the Priest into cooperation.


    Priest Dean was definitely enticed by Alston''s words. However, he did have some concerns. Now that


    Basil had attracted the attention of the royal family and the entire Holy Dragon Empire, if anythingPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    happened to him, it would certainly cause quite a stir.


    "I know that you might have some concerns, but please don''t worry. It won''t be necessary for us to take


    practical action in this matter. I just need you to give me an idea on how to make that bastard lose his


    reputation in a way that would anger His Majesty, so much so that he would be expelled from the royal


    family forever. If he could be executed, it would be even better," Alston said with a deeply sinister look


    on his face and thenughed maniacally. He knew that Priest Dean had been with the emperor for so


    many years and understood his style of conduct. He believed that Priest Dean knew best on how to


    make the emperor give up on Basil.


    "The most unforgivable thing for His Majesty is betrayal from his subordinates. Over the years, no one


    who once betrayed His Majesty hase to a good end. So, if we can find a way to make Basil betray


    His Majesty, then everything will naturally happen in ordance with our n," Priest Dean said. He


    hesitated for a moment, but eventually could not stop himself from showing a cunning look.


    "You have alreadye up with an idea, haven''t you?" Alston knew exactly that he had not picked the


    wrong person to offer him ideas.


    "His Majesty''s favorite concubine at the moment is Consort Allison. What do you think he would do if he


    finds out that his beloved concubine was seduced to bed by his son?" Priest Dean suggested,


    convinced that it was a very clever idea.


    "Ha-ha! You did not disappoint me. However, how can we get those two together secretly without


    anyone noticing? We can''t let them notice what will be taking ce..." Alston asked Priest Dean.


    "It''s quite simple. Just let them stay in the same room and find a way to make Basil take the secret


    medicine I have developed. My medicine is very powerful. It can turn even someone who has the


    greatest willpower to resist women''s temptation into a beast in an instant."


    "Excellent. Thank you very much for lending me a helping hand and bothering to scheme such a clever


    n. I''ll take care of the rest." Alston gave out a loudugh, and then his face turned as cold as ice.


    ''Basil, just wait for my revenge. You will soon know the terrible result of attacking a person far stronger


    than you. You will suffer great pain that it will even make you crave death. When that timees, Lena


    would not be able to protect you any longer. Eventually, I will make her my lover. If it weren''t for you, I


    would have made her fall in love with me a long time ago, '' Alston thought to himself.


    Alston''s heart was filled with terrible jealousy. It was beyond everyone''s imagination that he, an


    extremely arrogant prince, found it hard to win the heart of a woman that he desired.


    On the other side, Mia and Rocky had flown all the way back to the Pce City. Mia did not say a


    single word to Rocky for the whole duration of their ride and even after they have arrived at the pce.


    After sending him back to his pce, she immediately rode away on the Scarlet me Dragon, still


    without saying a single word.


    "You''re leaving just like that? Won''t you give me a kiss goodbye?" Rocky teased after her.


    When Rocky returned to the pce, Uriah, who had anxiously been waiting for his master for a whole


    day, immediately jumped towards him with great enthusiasm. Rocky and Uriah then started to yfully


    wrestle each other. After his "date" with Mia, he felt much better.


    In a twinkling of an eye, all became quiet in the dead of night.


    After having dinner, Rocky was ready to start practicing. When suddenly, Lena came into his room.


    "Lena, what are you doing here?" Rocky somewhat felt strange as he looked at Lena.


    "I''m here to check on you. When I saw you leave in the morning, you didn''t seem to be in a good mood.


    I know that the emperor''s arrangement for your marriage has put you into a dilemma. I didn''t mean it,


    and I''m really sorry for that," Lena said, feeling guilty.


    "I know that you''re doing it for my own good. Therefore, there''s no need for you to apologize. It was


    you who made me understand my own situation. In fact, I should be thanking you." Rocky gave her a


    smile, trying tofort her.


    "Oh, I''m so relieved. I thought you would definitely me me for that." Lena let out a soft sigh.


    "Why would I me you? I want to take care of you and protect you. Can''t you feel my sincere


    affections towards you?" Rocky said, smirking flirtatiously.


    Lena rolled her eyes. "Stop being such a glib. By the way, you''ll be paying a visit to the Ximen n


    tomorrow," she said.

 Chapter 102 Being Talked About

    Chapter 102 Being Talked About


    "Why?" Rocky asked.


    "The leader of the Ximen n wants to invite the future grandson-inw to meet the Ximen n. But


    he definitely has ulterior motives, so remember to be careful. Besides, it looks like Shirley still hates


    you, so she might try to embarrass you," Lena replied.


    "Well. If I don''t go there, then everything will be solved," Rocky shrugged his shoulders.


    "But you have to. You are the key to bncing the royal family and the Ximen n. Your slightest


    action could greatly affect the equilibrium. You have to behave appropriately," Lena warned him sternly.


    "Alright. I got it. Would you like to enjoy the moon or chat with me?" Rocky wanted to seize the chance


    to spend time with her.


    "No, I''m leaving now. I have something else to do. Don''t forget what I''ve told you," Lena said, before


    somberly turning to leave.


    "The worse thing for anyone is to encounter a beautiful flower in your path but be unable to pick it,"


    Rocky sighed, shaking his head.


    Uriah also sadly whined in a low voice.


    Rocky asked all the maids in his pce to leave his room before taking out one of the two yellow


    spiritual crystals the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire had given him. Uriah took the crystal as Rocky


    took two drops of the magical saliva. Then, he began to absorb the spiritual power in the yellow


    spiritual crystal, together with Uriah.


    After reaching the Earthly Stage, the spiritual power required for evolving the grade was dozens of


    times more than the equivalent process at the Mortal Stage. This time, he took one more drop of the


    magical saliva. However, the speed of the upgrading was still much slower than when he had done the


    same process at the Mortal Stage. Because the yellow spiritual crystal''s spiritual power was very


    dangerous, he would not make the same mistake asst time and absorb all of the spiritual power. It


    had nearly been fatalst time.


    One nightter, Rocky and Uriah had absorbed the spiritual power of one yellow spiritual crystal


    together. But their spiritual power had only increased by a small margin. At this rate, Rocky would only


    reach the next grade after absorbing the power from several more yellow spiritual crystals.


    Currently, the fastest way to enhance his power was to absorb the spiritual power in these crystals, but


    they were a rarity. Besides, the emperor had only allotted him two of them! Rocky definitely had to find


    a way to get some more after these two were used up.


    Rocky naturally thought about Marcia. He nned to make time to visit her and exchange another vial


    of Uriah''s magical saliva for some yellow spiritual crystals.


    Then Rocky immediately felt ufortable as he remembered that he had to visit the Ximen n. He


    groaned at the realization that he had to meet Shirley again.


    Rocky cleaned himself up after the sun rose. After breakfast, his servant reported to him that the


    carriage which the Ximen n had sent to wee him was already at his pce.


    "I am going to fight a battle. You stay here and I will ask those maids to y with you." Rocky patted


    Uriah''s head and left the room.


    He saw a fancy carriage as he came down the spiral staircase. Four spirit maniptors were riding on


    horses. They were dressed in grand uniforms, which were embroidered with the Ximen n''s emblem.


    Rocky could sense that they were at the first or second grade of the Heavenly Stage.


    Seeing Rocky emerge from the pce, the spirit maniptors immediately got down from the horses


    and bowed deeply. "Your Royal Highness, we are ordered by our leader of the Ximen n toe


    here to wee you. Please get into the carriage."


    Rocky nodded, stepping into the fancy vehicle.


    The four spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage escorted him out of the Pce City to the Mansion


    of General Ximen.


    Rocky closed his eyes to have a rest on the way. He suddenly opened his eyes as he couldn''t help but


    remember what Lena told him yesterday. He raised his eyebrows and murmured, "If Shirley is really


    going to trouble me, I will definitely ''y'' her game. It won''t be better if she says she wants to annul the


    betrothal!" Rocky smiled evilly. A n was forming in his mind.


    After about an hour, the carriage arrived at the Mansion of General Ximen.


    Rocky marveled as he saw the structure, which was almost as grand as the Pce City. Now he


    realized why the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire regarded the Ximen n as his biggest threat.


    "Your Royal Highness, please follow us!" Those four spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage led the


    way for Rocky as soon as they got down from the horses.


    As he entered the Mansion of General Ximen with the four spirit maniptors, he noticed that all the


    people around them fixed their eyes on him. It felt like a spotlight was fixed brightly on him.


    "Is he Prince Basil? I heard that he was a total loser. But he identally fused with the Holy Dragon


    Bead and suddenly became a talent!"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "He is so lucky. What''s more, now he even bes the fiance of our beautiful Shirley. What a lucky


    man!"


    "I heard he had defeated a master at the ninth grade of the Heavenly Stage, but he is only at the


    Earthly Stage. I wonder how he did that."


    "What you said is all old news, fellow! Let me tell you what''s really up. This Prince Basil must have


    hidden his power for a long time. Think about it. Everyone knew he was a loser. How was it possible


    that he became a talent just because he fused with the Holy Dragon Bead? That Bead was impossible


    to fuse with a weakling. So apparently, this Prince had been pretending he was weak the whole time.


    He hid his power and waited for a good time to surprise everyone. And he decided it was time!"


    Everyone was talking about Rocky as soon as he showed up.


    Hearing that this strange prince hade to the general mansion, more and more people of the Ximen


    n came to see him. Rocky felt like he was being disyed as he passed through the crowd with the


    four spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage. A lot of female disciples of the Ximen n even


    shrieked shrilly the moment theyid eyes on him.


    ''Looks like the people of the Ximen n are much more enthusiastic than I imagined, '' Rocky thought


    to himself as he smiled. Meanwhile, he looked around and found that this Mansion of General Ximen


    was not onlyrge, but also looked like a small city. In this Mansion of General Ximen, all kinds of


    buildings were regrly ced in two rows. Between the two rows of buildings, there was a wide road


    made of white stones leading to every corner of this general''s mansion.


    Rocky and the four spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage appeared to be heading to a grand


    building which looked like a pce. This pce-liked building was the center of the general''s mansion.


    They walked across a huge square and an arched bridge decked with white jade railings which had


    stone lions on them. They arrived in front of the building after climbing a long staircase. This grand


    building looked even more spectacr and magnificent than when he first saw it from a distance!


    The scenery waspletely different behind the red gate. Rocky felt like he had entered a garden full


    of colorful and beautiful flowers and vitality. And to think that this was just the front yard! Walking


    through a straight path, they finally arrived at the magnificent hall.


    Rocky saw that lots of people had already gathered here as he entered the hall following the four spirit


    maniptors at the Heavenly Stage. It looked like they were all waiting for him¡ªtheir beloved Shirley''s


    future husband from the royal family.

 Chapter 103 Future Member Of Ximen Clan

    Chapter 103 Future Member Of Ximen n


    Bryant was sitting calmly in his tiger chair, stone-faced. Although he showed no emotion, the august


    aura oozing out of him awed everyone in his presence. No one could tell what was on his mind. The


    senior elders of the Ximen n sat on both of Bryant''s sides. They were all spirit maniptors at the


    advanced level of the Supernal Stage, with the exception of one of them who was already at the entry


    level of the Divine Stage. Their individual strengths alone were formidable enough, and that was just


    the tip of the iceberg. One could only imagine the full power of the Ximen n. In fact, their strength


    greatly concerned the emperor who had been trying desperately to weaken them.


    The rest of the people sitting in for the gathering were all the important members of the Ximen n.


    They were also incredibly powerful as all of them was above the middle level of the Heavenly Stage.


    Some of them had even reached the entry level of the Supernal Stage.


    Rocky was well aware that these people''s strength was still only a small portion of the Ximen n.


    With these elites gathering together, it showed that Ximen n took this meeting with Rocky very


    seriously.


    Rocky entered the hall, escorted by four spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage. Everyone including


    Bryant turned to look at him even before the escorts announced his arrival.


    They had all heard a great deal about Rocky recently as news about him were all over the Holy Dragon


    Empire, which was indeed unparalleled. Among the people seated, no one else except for Bryant and a


    couple of elders had met Rocky before. The rest of them had no idea what Rocky looked like.


    Therefore, almost everyone was staring at him from the very moment that he entered the hall, all of


    them hoping to gain a clear picture of his appearance.


    They were quite surprised to see a young man with a tall and strong build, oozing with energetic aura.


    He was contradictory to the thin and weak royal member in their imagination. There was no sign of him


    being a useless imbecile, but rather, he looked like a very promising young man. They had no idea that


    he looked nothing like he was now two months ago.


    Bryant stood up to greet him as he saw him enter.


    Everyone was a little unsettled to see this as there were not many people that Bryant would personally


    greet. They could really tell that Bryant took the young man very seriously. Rocky was the rising star of


    the Holy Dragon Empire now, and he was the only royal spirit maniptor who had fused with the


    power of the Holy Dragon Bead. It went without saying that there was no limit to what he could achieve.


    Having a family member of this status would not be a bad thing for Ximen n.


    Seeing Bryant standing up, everyone else followed suit.


    "Greetings, General Ximen and elders of Ximen n¡­" Rocky paid his respects to everyone present.


    He nced around and found that his future wife, Shirley, was nowhere to be seen.


    A few moments after he finished paying his respects, he sensed an overwhelming spiritual pressure


    coming straight towards him. It felt like a giant beast was pressing its giant w down on him and there


    was no escape. It brought a strong shock and deep fear in everyone.


    Any ordinary spirit maniptor would be scared and copse under such tremendous spiritual


    pressure. After all, this spiritual pressure wasing from Bryant, a seasoned spirit maniptor at the


    Immortal Stage. No one would be able to withstand spiritual pressure from someone like him.


    ''Is he trying to test me?'' Rocky thought. Rocky''s eyes narrowed as he turned to look at Bryant whose


    expression remained the same. It then immediately dawned on Rocky that Bryant was probably just


    trying to intimidate him and test his abilities in front of everyone.


    "Oh, damn it! I got some dirt on my shoes." Rocky suddenly blurted out. The spiritual pressure was no


    joke; if faced head-on, it was very likely that one would lose control of the spiritual power inside their


    body. Rocky was being smart about this. He hunkered down after he yelled in order to avoid directly


    confronting Bryant''s spiritual pressure.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Bryant was quite surprised to see Rocky avoiding the huge spiritual pressure with such a casual


    movement yet graceful and dignified nheless. The fact that he was able toe up with a simple


    yet effective n in such a short time¡ªsomething that ordinary people under the pressure could not do


    ¡ªindicated that he indeed had a sharp mind.


    Bryant realized that it was probably time to stop testing Rocky. He withdrew the spiritual pressure with


    great ease. The strength of his power was indeed formidable. Rocky then felt the spiritual pressure


    gradually vanished. He slowly stood up and pretended as if the spiritual pressure incident did not


    happen. "Oh, how rude of me. Where are my manners?"


    "It''s alright, Prince Basil. Please take a seat." Bryant slightly nodded and gestured at Rocky to his seat.


    He then calmly walked back to take his own seat as if nothing had happened.


    Rocky sat down at the chair that was designated for him as Bryant spoke, "Soon, Prince Basil will be a


    part of our family. I invited the prince over here today so that he can meet and get to know our n,


    each and every one of our members. Everyone present here today is an elite and are some of the most


    integral part of the Ximen n."


    Bryant then briefly introduced the elders and other important members to Rocky.


    After he was introduced to most of the members, Rocky''s prospective wife soon showed up in an


    elegant outfit that fully demonstrated her iparable beauty. As everyone in the entire Ximen n


    had never seen Shirley wear a woman''s clothing, they were all stunned by her beauty. It was as if a


    bomb was dropped on them.


    "Shirley,e and greet Prince Basil." Bryant saw his daughter and waved her over.


    As soon as Shirley caught sight of Rocky, she was not able to conceal her disdain towards him, acting


    arrogant and distant from the get-go. However, since her grandfather told her to, she had toply.


    She then came forward, stared contemptuously at Rocky, and very obviously against her will, said, "It is


    an honor to meet you, Prince Basil."


    "You''re being too polite. You''re going to be my wife soon. How about just calling me honey from now


    on?" Rocky said, trying to mess with her.


    "You..." Shirley red at Rocky. She was so angry that her face glowed red.

 Chapter 104 Bold Rocky

    Chapter 104 Bold Rocky


    Everyone was in a state of shock. In fact, they couldn''t believe that Rocky was bold enough that he


    dared to flirt with Shirley in public. He was so unbridled.


    "Ha-ha, Your Royal Highness, it looked like you couldn''t wait any longer to marry Shirley." Bryant just


    laughed out loud to help Rocky get out of the embarrassing situation.


    "Shirley is very beautiful. Every man who hasid their eyes on her will love her very much. So I need


    to marry her as soon as possible." Rocky''s disgusting tone drove Shirley who was beside him mad.


    "All right, Shirley, please take His Royal Highness to visit our home now. You haven''t been together


    before. Therefore, staying together would greatly help you form a closer rtionship. Shirley, do you


    still remember what I told you yesterday?" all of a sudden, Bryant said to Shirley as he looked at her


    after he heard what Rocky had said.


    "Yes. I know." Shirley nodded and red at Rocky angrily. She then swiftly left by herself.


    "Your Royal Highness, you can visit our home with Shirley if you''d like," Bryant said to Rocky.


    Rocky began to suspect that she would punish him rather than show him around. He thought that


    maybe she had made preparations to kill him by using traps or hidden weapons. It was just Rocky''s


    guess. No excuse could be found to turn down Bryant''s offer. So he cupped one hand on the other


    before his chest and then went forward to follow Shirley.


    After Rocky and Shirley had left the area, an elder of the Ximen n immediately said, "Bryant, it


    seems that Miss Shirley doesn''t like Prince Basil very much. They might have trouble getting along with


    each other."


    "Indeed, Shirley is a willful girl but I can assure you that she is very kind. His Royal Highness might


    look careless and casual but he is also a very wise man. He could easily dodge awkward situations in? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    time and could pretend to be calm just like how he did earlier. He is really talented," Bryant said.


    "Because of that, we are worried that Miss Shirley will be bullied by him."


    "You don''t have to worry. Shirley is much more powerful than His Royal Highness. How could she be


    bullied by someone weaker than her?" Bryant shook his head.


    "But he was able to defeat a talent at the ninth grade of the Heavenly Stage from the Magic Phoenix


    Empire during the Dragon Birth Festival," another elder added.


    "He fought with Mia at that time. The two of them defeated the talent together. He was fortunate to


    have someone on his side. Otherwise, he would have been unable to win." Bryant also knew that


    Rocky had defeated Erica, but he only considered him to be lucky.


    "Since His Majesty had already decided it, we need to patiently wait for the wedding. After His Royal


    Highness bes a member of our Ximen n, I will advise him to help us," Bryant said in an


    arrogant tone.


    At that time, Rocky walked out of the hall as he followed Shirley. He saw that Shirley walked forward


    without any hesitation. She didn''t stop until she got through the red-painted door. She turned her head


    and shouted at him, "What are you doing? Walk faster." After she had said those words, she turned


    around and continued to walk forward.


    Rocky shrugged his shoulder and walked faster towards Shirley at once. He wanted to know what


    Shirley would do next and how she would punish him.


    "What made you agree with His Majesty''s decision? I thought you despised me," Rocky asked. In fact,


    he had already known that Shirley didn''t have the chance to refuse it just like he didn''t have the


    chance, either. Otherwise, Shirley would have never agreed to be married to him because she hated


    him very much.


    "Do you really think I am willing to marry you? Frankly, I want to kill you instead." Shirley red at


    Rocky coldly.


    "Don''t worry, I feel the same way as you do!" Rockyughed out loudly.


    Rocky was surprised to see an acquaintance after they had walked for a while.


    "Hey, my grandson! What are you doing here? You should stay in the dragon field and work harder."


    The acquaintance was Bear who had always fought against Rocky in the dragon field where Rocky


    only beat him and taught him a lesson every time.


    Bear couldn''t believe that he ended up running into Rocky the moment he returned. He was envious to


    see that Rocky was with Shirley. In the dragon field, he and his war beast were hurt heavily by Rocky


    and Uriah. He had lost his dignity and was filled with shame. All he wanted was to get his revenge. But


    unfortunately, he never had the chance to fight him again. When he saw Rocky, he realized that it was


    his best chance to teach him a lesson.


    "My grandson,e here quickly. There is someone I would like you to meet. This is my girlfriend. She


    will be your grandmother one day." Rocky made a joke with Bear to provoke him further.


    "What the hell is wrong with you? You''re sick." Shirley stared at Rocky angrily.


    "Miss Shirley, could I talk to you for a moment?" Bear had always known that he wouldn''t be able to


    defeat Rocky, so he ignored him and asked Shirley instead if they could talk in private.


    Shirley looked at Rocky with a serious expression and then walked towards Bear. She turned angry as


    Bear told her a few words in a very low voice.


    After Bear had said what he wanted to say, he looked at Rocky and left with an evil expression on his


    face.


    Shirley rushed towards Rocky and asked, "You dare look down on our Ximen n! And what is your


    rtionship with Master Mia?"


    At once, Rocky had known that Bear must have said something to nder him. But he didn''t mind any


    of it and said to Shirley with a smile, "Just like what you have in mind."


    "You..." Shirley didn''t believe his reply. All of a sudden, she was so angry that she used her spiritual


    power to hit Rocky on the chest directly.


    Rocky was caught off guard by Shirley''s attack but he was able to dodge quickly.


    "Why are you running away? Don''t you have the strength to face me? I also heard that you have


    defeated a master at the ninth grade of the Heavenly Stage from the Magic Phoenix Empire. I can''t


    believe how much of a coward you really are," Shirley cursed.


    "You are being a very unreasonable girl." Rocky crossed his arms and looked at Shirley.


    "Unreasonable? I... I will kill you right now!" Shirley hated Rocky so she still couldn''t believe the


    emperor had decided to marry her to him. Now, she just got angrier and angrier because Rocky had


    insulted her. She shook her body as the Dragon Spirit Mark appeared quickly on her fine arms. Next,


    she turned her fingers into a sword and attacked Rocky with her spiritual power.


    "Are you being serious right now?" Rocky knew that Shirley didn''t try her best to attack him. He also


    activated the Dragon Spirit Mark on his left arm and used his spiritual power and turned it into a mass


    of cloud to defend himself from the attack.


    As their two kinds of power shed against each other, a bright light red and went out. They heard a


    loud and deafening sound.


    All of a sudden, Shirley felt that that her hands were stuck by something. She observed carefully and


    found that Rocky''s spiritual power had surrounded her arm after the loud explosion. She couldn''t move


    them anymore.


    Shirley didn''t realize that she had underestimated Rocky until now. She wanted to improve her spiritual


    power but it was already toote. Rocky caught her arms and trapped them. Next, a kind of mixed


    colors began to surround them. She found that her spiritual power was flowing out of her body.


    If Shirley knew about this before, she should have just spared no effort to attack Rocky. Due to her


    carelessness, she was now under an out of control situation with him.


    "You were being unreasonable so let me teach you a lesson." All of a sudden, Rocky stretched out his


    hand to grab Shirley''s chin. He then kissed her rosy lips without any hesitation.

 Chapter 105 I Know You Will Come Here

    Chapter 105 I Know You Will Come Here


    At the feeling of being kissed by Rocky, Shirley felt like she had been struck by lightning. She was


    dumbfounded, her eyes opening wide as her heart hammered. She had never been touched intimately


    by anyone else¡ªthest time she had held hands with someone was her grandfather when she was


    little! But Rocky kissed her in public. And to make matters worse, it was her first kiss!


    Shirley was overwhelmed by the rage, humiliation and other emotions all at the same time.


    Many members of the Ximen n passed by and witnessed this scene. They were all shocked, their


    jaws dropping open. They certainly had no clue that Rocky had surprised her with this. From their


    perspective, it was an extremely unexpected thing that Shirley, who was cold, arrogant, and ignored all


    men, would kiss Rocky in front of everyone.


    Rocky thought it was enough and was about to end this kiss, but he found that he was a little unwilling


    to end it, because Shirley''s lips were so soft and sweet. He could detect a faint, pleasant aromaing


    from her skin. Before he took back his hand holding Shirley''s chin, he slightly patted Shirley''s waist and


    murmured with satisfaction, "There you go."


    Shirley''s face was stiff, as though she was frozen. Her eyes were full of ming anger and murderous


    intent. She wrathfully stared at Rocky as she rubbed her mouth until it was red. But she still felt as


    though it was still dirty.


    "You want to kill me so much, don''t you? But I think you''d better not do that. There are so many people


    watching. If something bad happens to me, people will say you murdered your husband," Rocky smiled


    coldly as he looked at Shirley''s steely face. He was not worried about her at all. He wouldn''t have


    resorted to such a rude thing if it hadn''t been for Shirley being unreasonable. She caused him trouble


    first. He did not care if she would hate him more for this. In fact, he hoped she would despise him so


    much that she would demand that the emperor annul the betrothal right now.


    Shirley surely knew that there were lots of people around them now. That was also the reason that she


    did not attack him again. But she had clenched her hand and bitten her lips so tightly that her lips were


    nearly bleeding.


    What Rocky had done to her just now was the most humiliating thing in her whole life.


    "That''s all for today. Tell your grandfather that I am d that he invited me here," Rocky said, striding


    away once he had told her this.


    Though Shirley really wanted to kill him, she knew that there was no way she could do that and it would


    cause a war between the royal family and the Ximen n. Even though she was unreasonable, she


    knew her boundaries and limits very well. She just regretted that she had underestimated Rocky and


    even given him an opportunity to retaliate.


    Shirley turned around and looked at Rocky''s receding figure. She murmured to herself coldly, "Let''s


    wait and see. Basil, I will make you pay ten times for the humiliation I suffered today!"


    Rocky sauntered back the way he came, trying to ignore all the murmurs andments the


    bystanders were making. Then he left the Mansion of General Ximen.


    "Well. Where should I go now?" Rocky murmured as he looked around. He seldom had the chance to


    leave the Pce City, so he wanted to have fun before he returned to his home.


    ''Right. I can visit General Gorgeous and exchange the miracle saliva for some yellow spiritual crystals, ''


    he thought, an idea sparking in his mind. He inquired of some passersby where Marcia''s mansion was.


    A few momentster, Rocky arrived at Marcia''s gates in the northwest part of the Imperial City. Though


    her mansion was not greater than the general''s mansion of the Ximen n, it had a rather imposing


    and borate architecture. Six guards with full armor stood holding swords at the gate.


    "Excuse me..." Rocky came up to them and was about to ask if he could enter the general''s mansion.


    But one of the guardians immediately pointed to Rocky with his sword and said loudly, "Please leave.


    Our general won''t see unknown people."


    "I''m not an unknown man. I am..." Rocky was going to show his identity.


    Another sword appeared in his sight.


    "Especially men. Our general will not see you. Please leave here, or we will take action," another


    guardian said.


    It turned out that these guards had made a mistake. They thought Rocky was one of the men who


    usually came from a noble family and wanted to see Marcia just because he liked her. Marcia hated to


    deal with this kind of men, so she had explicitly instructed her guards that once the men in fancy


    clothes wanted to see her, they could just ask them to leave without reporting to her, even if the visitor


    came from a noble family or even the royal one.


    Rocky certainly did not know this rule, but seeing as how these guards even forbade him to speak, he


    frowned as he took out the Frozen Wind Dagger and showed it to them. The two guards were surprised


    to see the Frozen Wind Dagger, because they immediately recognized Marcia''s unique mark on the


    elegant weapon.


    They knew very well that seeing this mark was almost the equivalent of seeing Marcia.


    The six guardians all respectfully half knelt before him.


    "Alright. Get up. Tell your general I want to see her," Rocky said as he put the Frozen Wind Dagger


    away.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Please forgive us for our rudeness, but our general has left the city. It may be about half a month


    before she returns," one of the guardians replied respectfully once they stood up.


    "She left? Oh well," Rocky muttered. Since Marcia was not here, he had no need to enter the general


    mansion, so he turned around and left as the six guards looked at him, wondering who this strange


    man could be.


    The six guards were still wondering why Rocky would have the Frozen Wind Dagger which Marcia had


    been taking with her all the time. They all knew that it was one of Marcia''s favorite daggers, so it was


    so strange that Rocky had it with him. They couldn''t help but wonder about how these two knew each


    other, and what the nature of their rtionship might be.


    Rocky was a little disappointed that he did not see Marcia, but he decided to go to the Super Beast


    Farm at once. Since he hadprehended the Stroking Evaluation Skill which only the grade two


    beast evaluators could master, he wanted to practice it again as soon as possible. To tell the truth, he


    thought that if Carter had not deliberately made things difficult for him, he might notprehend the


    Stroking Evaluation Skill.


    But Rocky also knew that he was talented in beast evaluating because he had suddenly


    comprehended the Stroking Evaluation Skill yesterday.


    As he just arrived at the Super Beast Farm and was about to enter, Tobin suddenly appeared in front of


    him and said, "Your Royal Highness, you finally came here! I knew you would definitely visit us today,


    so I have been waiting for you for a long time."


    Tobin''s loud voice immediately drew the attention of the people around them.


    "Shh, keep your voice down. Remember to stay low-key," Rocky whispered scoldingly.


    Tobin immediately shut his mouth as he nodded at Rocky.


    "Would you please bring some spirit-manipted beasts to me? I want to practice my skill," Rocky


    asked with a mysterious smile.

 Chapter 136 Many Secrets

    Chapter 136 Many Secrets


    Afterwards, Rocky strode into the camp. Once inside, he saw that it was very simple. Actually, there


    was nothing appealing to him except a few red-painted tables and chairs.


    Meanwhile, Marin was sitting behind a wide red-painted table in the middle of the camp, watching


    carefully a copy of the battlefield report just handed in by her subordinates. When she saw Rockye


    in, she immediately put down the battlefield report. She examined Rocky from head to feet and then


    motioned to him. "Please take a seat."


    Upon hearing what Marin said, Rocky tried to avoid some of the hypocrisy and politeness. After


    nodding his head, he sat aside and asked, "Commander, is there anything I can do for you today?"


    "I checked your background and found out that you were exiled from the Imperial City for penal


    servitude, but I didn''t find any detailed information about you. Besides, I also heard that it was some


    royal spirit maniptors who sent you here." Marin''s beautiful eyes narrowed slightly. She was trying to


    probe Rocky with her stares. As soon as she came back, she sent someone to investigate Rocky''s


    origin and history, and she immediately found something unusual about him.


    When Rocky was sent here, his identity waspletely kept a secret. Only the royal spirit maniptors


    who sent him had revealed their identities. They said something about Rocky''s exile but did not say


    anything else about Rocky''s identity. So, of course, she couldn''t find out the detailed information about


    Rocky. He was like a person who had no past. It was no wonder that Marin felt strange and curious


    about this, and she immediately called Rocky here to question him.


    "Yes, that''s right. Is there a problem about my identity?" Rocky said with a frown, his eyes turning


    defensive. He didn''t expect Marin to be quite smart and quick-witted. It surprised him that she began to


    doubt his identity in such a short period of time.


    "What do you think?" Marin asked as she red at Rocky with her sharp and beautiful eyes. Her smile


    faded gradually. It was obviously illogical for a seemingly weak spirit maniptor to be personally sent


    to exile by the royal spirit maniptors. She knew there was something more to it than what they were


    letting on. She had to figure out the true reasons.


    If Rocky was sent to exile because he hadmitted some major crimes, of course there was no


    problem with that. It was a normal thing and amon urrence. However, what kind of crime had


    hemitted? It was unbelievable that he should have to be escorted to exile by several royal spirit


    maniptors. That itself was already an obvious sign that his exile had important reasons. Besides,


    Rocky had been giving off a mysterious aura in him. He waspletely closed off. This question


    greatly aroused Marin''s curiosity. Her intuition told her that there must be some unspeakable secrets in


    it.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Commander, I''m surprised to see that you are so concerned about me. It makes me wonder if you


    have any interest in me." All of a sudden, Rocky asked with a slightly ambiguous tone. A smile


    appeared on the corners of his mouth and his eyes shifted from being defensive to flirty.


    "What are you talking about? Who would be interested in you? You must be kidding me..." Marin''s


    gorgeous eyes widened. Her face flushed and she looked very angry. ''This guy is too audacious. I only


    asked him a few questions, and he dared to say I am interested in him!'' she thought to herself.


    "Otherwise, why do you spend so much effort to investigate me? You even specifically called me here


    to ask questions. People who do not know the situation will think that you have a crush on me," Rocky


    said arrogantly. He looked at her, unable to hide his grin.


    In fact, Rocky said that to change the subject intentionally. He had to get her off his back immediately,


    because if Marin continued to ask him more questions, he would not know how to answer them.


    Judging from her intelligence, it was quite easy for her to reveal the loopholes in his words. If this kept


    up, his identity would be revealed sooner orter. Under such an emergency, Rocky deliberately


    changed the topic to divert her attention. It was smart to tease her, because she becamepletely


    flustered.


    "You... You should know that you are now the interim leader of the sixth team, so of course I have to


    know your background clearly," Marin quickly exined to him, trying to disguise her embarrassment.


    This sounded very reasonable, but because of Rocky''s absurd usations, her face had turned red as


    a ripe apple. Her charming face was flushed, which looked even more attractive.


    "If I remember correctly, I didn''t personally promise to be a team leader." Rocky shrugged. He never did


    agree to be the team leader. It was just imposed on him.


    Marin never thought that Rocky would be so unreasonable. If it were for others, they would be


    competing to be the team leader. But different from other people, Rocky seemed to care nothing about


    fame and power. She immediately felt regretful. Had she known this, she should not have promoted


    Rocky as the interim leader before.


    "If you have so much spare time to investigate me, it is better for you to put a little more effort in finding


    a responsible good leader for the sixth team. The previous one was barely satisfactory, so it might give


    others an illusion that you have epted some bribes from him. Of course, I believe that you are


    definitely not the kind of person who will pay attention to personal interests, but your ability of


    identifying others'' capabilities is a little bit..." Rocky seemed to be intentionally trying to piss Marin off.


    He ignored her gloomy face and tried his best to dig at her with a touch of sarcasm in his voice. He


    made great efforts topletely shift her focus away from him.


    "Since you don''t want to be the team leader so much, then I must go against your wishes. Guess what?


    I insist on letting you be the team leader. From now on, you are the leader of the sixth team. If


    anything goes wrong with the sixth team, you will have to take all the responsibilities. Next time, don''t


    think you''ll be as lucky as this one. It will be rather difficult for you to bring back all the members of the


    sixth team safe and sound. I want you to remember that good luck cannot always favor you. You are in


    charge of the sixth team now. You have to fulfill all your responsibilities." In fact, even Marin thought


    that Rocky merely depended on his good luck to safely bring back all the members of the sixth team.


    After all, considering the fighting capacity of the sixth team, it was almost a miracle that all the team


    members could sessfully escape when confronted with such a powerful spirit-manipted beast. Of


    course, there was no denying that Rocky must also be smart. Otherwise, he would not have thought of


    using mud to hide their smell to avoid being chased by the spirit-manipted beast. If they had not


    completely covered their tracks with the mud, the sixth team might have been wiped out.


    "If you have nothing else to say, I''ll go first." Rocky, however, took her words inplete disregard. He


    sneered, and without waiting for Marin to speak, he stood up and went away.


    "This guy..." At this point, Marin''s beautiful face was flushed once again. However, this time it wasn''t


    from embarrassment. She couldn''t help turning red out of anger, and she desperately wanted to call


    Rocky back and give him a good beating to vent out her anger. Who the hell was he to provoke her in


    such a way? Why did she have to meet such a troublesome being? That was unfair! Truthfully, the


    reason why she named Rocky as the leader of the sixth team was actually a little out of her own self-


    interest. It was because she was afraid that Rocky would tell others what he saw in the stable that day.


    After all, she was themander of this military camp. If that kind of thing was spread out, it would


    definitely have a bad effect on her. She had a reputation to keep. Worse, since she was a female, she


    definitely could not let others know about it. Therefore, she decided to promote Rocky to be a small


    leader, which was a disguised bribe with an intention to let him keep her secret. Anyway, the sixth team


    couldn''t perform any important tasks, so it didn''t make any difference who would be its leader. It


    intrigued her why Rocky seemed to take no interest in bing a small leader. Others would have


    done anything to get that position. She was definitely full of surprises.

 Chapter 137 Beginning To Bring Up Little Rubygon

    Chapter 137 Beginning To Bring Up Little Rubygon


    Much to Marin''s chagrin, she was beginning to realize that she had shot herself in the foot by


    promoting Rocky as the team leader. His polished sarcasm rhetoric really embarrassed her. However,


    she couldn''t do anything at the moment. After all, she had just promoted him. It would be strange for


    her to downgrade him immediately only because he pissed her off in front of other people. That would


    cause a plethora of suspicions which would result in a moreplexly difficult situation.


    "What kind of a secret is this guy trying so hard to hide?" Marin was not stupid. She could sense that


    Rocky had something secret that he tried to conceal from other people. How did he end up being sent


    into exile to this kind of dangerous border? Marin was curious about these hidden aspects of his history


    and was eager to figure it all out.


    After Rocky left the camp of themander, he saw Evan surrounded by a crowd of followers who


    were all kissing up to him. Evan had distinguished himself in the execution of the task they just


    participated in. What they were doing now was not unexpected. Rocky could not help butugh to


    himself as he caught sight of the fawning crowds.


    Evan recognized Rocky, and stopped abruptly, smiling at him. "Hah, congrattions! As a rookie who


    had arrived in the military camp for just a few days, it is a surprise to have ascended to the position as


    a team leader."


    "If you like, I''m ready to step down for you to fill the void," Rocky replied in his calm manner. He was


    really talented at sarcasm.


    "Well, that''s very generous of you. But, no, thank you. It is only befitting for the kind of talent like you.


    You have to be good enough to be the leader of a rubbish team," Evan replied with a sullen face.


    "Oh, Why! It kind of reminds me of the famous fable ''The Fox and the Grapes''! I''m sorry if you''re


    heartbroken to realize that you will never be as good as me!" Rocky guffawed loudly before departing


    abruptly and gracefully.


    Evan burst into a fury as Rocky ended the conversation. In an uncontroble rage, he shouted at


    Rocky''s back, "Who the hell do you think you are? You lowly bastard! Let''s wait and see how long can


    you keep that arrogant manner! Never forget what I said today. Sooner orter, I will make you crawl


    before me to lick my shoes!"


    When Rocky returned to his room, he saw that little Rubygon was finally able to stand on its own feet.


    But it was not that strong and still teetered precariously. It kept hopping under Uriah''s belly, crying out


    in a tender voice from time to time. Uriah did not seem to understand what little Rubygon need, but


    could only leave it hopping under its abdomen.


    "Little Rubygon must have been very hungry." Rocky approached the little Rubygon beside the bed and


    cuddled it. He looked at it for a few seconds and talked to Uriah, "I think we need to find a wet-nurse for


    this little fellow."


    Uriah roared and jumped down from the bed immediately.


    Subsequently, a man and a beast holding little Rubygon snuck stealthily out of the military camp.


    There was a small vige of about twenty to thirty families several miles to the east of the military


    camp.


    A strange man and a beast showed up outside the vige. They hade to find a wet-nurse for their


    little creature.


    However, Rocky noticed a strange phenomenon. At the sight of the three of them, the vigers who


    were busy in the field grew frightened, trembling visibly. They cuddled their own children and ran home


    immediately as if they would do something bad to them.


    "What the hell is going on here? Am I so bad looking that all the people are frightened by my look?"


    Rocky could not help but wonder. He looked around the whole vige, and found a sheepfold at the left


    corner of the vige. He caught sight of some moving sheep inside. He walked directly to that way. He


    could see that those windows of the vige house were slightly opened, as if people inside the house


    were peeping at him.


    "Excuse me. Whose sheepfold is this? I would like to ask for some sheep''s milk," Rocky asked


    immediately in a loud voice, nearing the building. Because he saw a house near the sheepfold, he


    thought the family must be in charge of this sheepfold. But not one person replied to him after a few


    minutes of waiting.


    Rocky knew he would not get an answer from the owner any soon. So he entered the sheepfold


    himself and let Uriah stay outside.


    Since there were only several sheep in the sheepfold, most of themmbs, so it was very easy for him


    to recognize the ewe in the flock. Rocky held little Rubygon and put it beside the ewe, before retreating


    for some distance and settling himself at a corner.


    The ewe was a little terrified at sight of little Rubygon, so it retreated several steps away. Rubygon


    unsteadily stayed in one ce and, like a hungry infant pleading for food, it cried out in a tender voice.


    The ewe seemed to understood that little Rubygon was hungry when it heard the tender cries. Slowly, it


    went back to little Rubygon and kneeled down to nurse the little hungry creature.


    After little Rubygon was satiated, Rocky decided to take a detour out of the vige in order to avoid


    disturbing those vigers.


    As soon as Rocky left the vige, those closed doors were all re-opened again. They walked out of


    their houses and looked at the direction of Rocky''s departure in confusion. They didn''t see him doing


    anything peculiar, so they simply scratched their heads and went back to work.


    There, an old man and a young teenaged girl walked out of the house near the sheepfold.


    "Grandpa, was that man also from that military camp? Why did not he take away anything with him?"


    the girl asked in curiosity.


    "Maybe he is a good guy," the old man answered in a hoarse voice, his eyebrows knotted together.


    Rocky became a regr patron to that vige after that first visit. At first, the vigers were terrified at


    the sight of them. They hid in their house every time they saw theming. But as time went on, they


    saw that he did not do anything other than obtaining some milk. So slowly, bit by bit, they put down


    their defenses.


    One day, Rocky came again with little Rubygon in his arms. Uriah was trotting behind him as usual.


    Even though the vigers still seemed a little frightened when he showed up again, they had already


    got used to their strange visitors and no longer hid in their houses.


    Rocky nodded his head to the vigers and entered the sheepfold directly to feed the little Rubygon. He


    sat beside them as usual.


    "Hey, brother, have a drink of some water." At this moment, an old man walked out of the house beside


    the sheepfold with a bowl of water in his hands. He was holding it out to Rocky.


    "Thank you, Sir." Rocky stood up immediately and took the water from the old man. Then, he asked, "Is


    this your sheepfold?"


    The old man nodded his head.


    "Little Rubygon has been benefitting from the milk of your ewe. I shall make it up to you," Rocky said


    immediately


    "No, no need. It''s no problem. It is just a bit of milk," The old man said amiably.


    "Grandpa, how can you dare go out?" At this moment, Rocky saw a young teenaged girl walked out of


    the house. Though she was still practically a child, her beauty was already evident. Her pair of shing


    eyes were big, like a peacefulke rippling gracefully. She would grow up to be a beauty.


    "That''s alright. I think this young man is quite friendly. I don''t think he''s the same as the other ones," the


    old man replied to her.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "You can''t just judge a person by his looks. Last month, those guys robbed us of two sheep and other


    poultry from our neighbors. They were truly bandits." The girl looked at Rocky with some hostility


    emanating from her gaze.


    "Who are those guys? Rocky heard the girl''sint, and asked curiously.


    "They are..." The old man stopped the girl who was about to reveal the identity of the robbers.


    Observing the countenance of the old man and the girl, Rocky knew there must be something


    happening in this vige before. No wonder the vigers were so afraid of his presence. But he did not


    press further since they did not want to tell him. He had to be patient and considerate with these


    traumatized people.

 Chapter 138 A Great Shockwave

    Chapter 138 A Great Shockwave


    After chatting with the old man for a while, Rocky found out that the old man''s name was Jackson


    Chen. That girl he met, was his granddaughter, Sue Chen. People in these viges had lived here for


    generations. Even though it was dangerous to live here at the Gehenna Border, they had already


    be ustomed to living under constant crisis and the burning me of war.


    While Rocky was talking to the old man, Sue Chen noticed that little Rubygon had begun drinking milk


    from a goat. Admiring his tiny chubby body, Sue Chen couldn''t help but smile. "It is so cute!" She came


    forward almost involuntarily and touched it gently with her fingers. Seeing that little Rubygon wasn''t


    averse to her touch, she took it up in her arms delicately.


    "Sue, don''t touch someone else''s..." Jackson Chen tried to stop her.


    "It''ll be okay." Rocky looked at Sue Chen with a smile on his face and said, "Its name is Rubygon."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "I did not ask you!" As her expressions gave away, Sue Chen was obviously not fond of Rocky. She


    red at him as if to make him back off and hugged little Rubygon even tighter. She immediately


    turned to little Rubygon. "So your name is Rubygon. You are very adorable, but you have such a


    terrible name. Why don''t we just call you Mimi? Do you like this name, my little love?"


    Rocky instinctivelyughed. He thought to himself, ''Ha-ha! Mimi sounds like a cat''s name!''


    "Rocky, unfortunately, I have spoiled my granddaughter too much. I apologize for her rude behavior.


    Please, don''t mind her," Jackson Chen said apologetically.


    Rocky waved his head actively to assure him he wasn''t hurt. He also let Sue Chen y with little


    Rubygon for a while. But when the time was almost up, he said goodbye to both of them and left with


    Rubygon.


    Half a month passed by in the blink of an eye.


    Although Rocky was named captain of the sixth team, the crew wasrgely idle except for vain routine


    patrols. It felt like he was named captain just for the sake of it.


    Dejected and upset, Rocky spent most of his time in his own cultivation. However, the cultivation of the


    Earthly Stage had not been as easy as that of the Mortal Stage. In spite of the additional aid of the


    magical saliva, the progress had still been very slow.


    Compared to himself, little Rubygon grew much faster. This was because Rocky fed it a little magical


    saliva every day to speed up its growth. Around two weekster, Rubygon had developed the basic


    form imitating its parents. It exuded strength and honesty. More importantly, it seemed to be around the


    same size as Uriah before.


    Time passed, and now, little Rubygon was almost fully grown. It was time for Rocky to identify its star


    rating and figure out its hidden talent. This can''t be done earlier as it was too young and


    underdeveloped.


    Based on its parents'' appearance, Rocky found the rted records in the Beast Encyclopedia. To his


    surprise, Rubygon was a rare species of spirit-manipted beast which was called Bear-tiger. This


    species was considered to be powerful and cruel. Especially when agitated, they would lose all control


    and most likely, attack. To sum up, it could be a very frightening species. It was no wonder that even


    the third team and the fifth team suffered during their hunting periods in the Maze Forest.


    However, as per the Beast Encyclopedia, Bear-tigers were usually gregarious. Rocky was at a loss. He


    couldn''t figure out why little Rubygon''s parents hade to the Maze Forest to give birth to it.


    Generally speaking, a Bear-tiger''s star rating could range from four to two. If Rubygon could reach the


    fourth grade of the four stars, it would be as powerful as a spirit maniptor in the Heavenly Stage.


    Rocky could tell that Robygon''s talent was not less than that of Uriah''s. It just needed to be nurtured.


    However, since Uriah broke through from less than one star directly to three stars, its potential in terms


    of strength was unclear. Rocky had not been able to identify all of its attributes so far. Besides, Uriah


    had magical saliva and a super physique, both of which were umon for a spirit-manipted beast


    to possess. There was not a single record rted to Uriah in the Beast Encyclopedia, which made it a


    mysterious and strange new species that was worth studying.


    Rocky took little Rubygon inside the house andnded it on the ground. He sat down cross-legged and


    applied the Radiance Evaluation Skill as suggested in the book.


    He could see a triangr glow forming around little Rubygon. Suddenly, its body shed a variety of


    brilliance, and the zing streak reflected from the ground directly and ambiguously.


    "It seems Rubygon is definitely at least a three-star spirit-manipted beast!" Rocky felt overjoyed, his


    eyes gleaming with little Rubygon''s luminescence. The reason why he was so d was because the


    zing streak reflected from the ground was so indistinct that it was next to impossible to distinguish.


    After learning the evaluation skill, he had been able to easily identify spirit-manipted beast under two


    stars. Unfortunately, when the spirit-manipted beast reached three stars or above, he was still


    incapable of determining its star rating.


    This meant that if he could not quantify little Rubygon''s rating from the glow, little Rubygon was at least


    three stars. A three stars rated beast was already considered a pretty good one. If it were to turn out to


    be a four-star one, it would be really a big deal.


    However, generally speaking, a spirit maniptor could only control one spirit-manipted beast. So,


    no matter how strong little Rubygon was, it would still not be controled by Rocky, since he already had


    Uriah.


    "Can I only identify you as a powerful spirit-manipted beast but not control you?" Rocky saw little


    Rubygon rolling back and forth on the spot. Of course, little Rubygon in its prime years, was only


    thinking about ying. He smiled with a helpless expression on his face.


    Rocky was not one to give up so easily. He thought to himself, ''Why should every spirit maniptor just


    be able to manipte only one spirit-manipted beast?'' Going with the surge of feelings, he decided


    he must find a way to break this tradition. So he could make little Rubygon his own spirit-manipted


    beast. Fearlessly, he set out on a journey to study how to control two spirit-manipted beasts at the


    same time.


    If Rocky managed to pull this off, he would send shockwaves throughout the world...

 Chapter 139 Gene Technology

    Chapter 139 Gene Technology


    Rocky was one of the best gene scientists in the world, and there was no denying that. Despite his


    level of expertise, developing a method to control two spirit-manipted beasts simultaneously


    remained to be a difficult task. No spirit maniptor had the ability to control two beasts at the same


    time, at least, that was what Rocky knew.


    The rtionship between a spirit maniptor and a spirit-manipted beast was like of a key and a


    lock''s. They just simply fit together. When the blood of the spirit maniptor entered a spirit-


    manipted beast, a unique spiritual bond between the two was formed. The spiritual power-filled


    blood was used by the beast to lock on its master, as if to imprint. This master-beast rtionship was


    so strong; it would only be broken if one of them were to die. They were bound so tightly they could feel


    whatever the other was sensing. This mutual perception enabled them to locate each other no matter


    the distance between them.


    ording to the Beast Encyclopedia, the reason behind the strength of the bond between the spirit


    maniptor and the spirit-manipted beast was the beast itself. Their unique connection empowered


    the beast. Hence, the stronger their connection was, the more powerful the beast grew. If the spirit


    maniptor held the same power as the spirit-manipted beast, the pair could perform Spirit


    Possession.


    Rocky knew how powerful Spirit Possession was. He witnessed in the Dragon Birth Festival how this


    process could heighten the ability of the spirit maniptor. During Spirit Possession, the spirit


    maniptor was given the chance to improve their strength by merging theirs with the spirit-


    manipted beast''s. With this, they could double their power. Once it was done, they would have fused


    together as a single unit.


    A powerful beast could give a spirit maniptor more benefits than a weak one. In essence, the more


    powerful a spirit-manipted beast was, the more it could give to its spirit maniptor. It was usually


    one spirit maniptor to one spirit-manipted beast. An additional beast was a liability, and offered no


    additional benefits. Instead of providing more strength to the spirit maniptor, an extra spirit-


    manipted beast could only bring chaos to its master. Keeping two beasts under control was


    something beyond a sole spirit maniptor. Given that, no one ever tried owning more than a single


    beast.


    Currently, Rocky and Uriah were almost at the same level of power. Uriah''s capabilities were of the


    second grade of three stars. Its power was at par with the spirit maniptor at the first grade of the


    Earthly Stage. Rocky was just at this level. Had Uriah leveled up even in the slightest, its abilities might


    have bumped it up into the Heavenly Stage and Rocky would not be able to control Uriah by then.


    The unwritten contract spirit maniptors and spirit-manipted beasts had between them stated that


    thetter was to remain less powerful than its owner. It existed as part of their spiritual bond. Spirit-


    manipted beasts could only evolve if its owner was strong enough to control them in their more


    powerful state. Otherwise, the beast would have to remain weak. Hence, a weak spirit maniptor''s


    beast would remain weak unless the master got stronger.


    Due to these inhibitions, a single spirit maniptor''s power was allowed to possess only one spirit-


    manipted beast.


    Rocky''s idea was unrealistic and to believe in it was simply delusional. It was simply impossible.


    However, Rocky came from the modern world. Apparently, the modern world was conducting a


    research on manipting the genes of powerful species. With their modified gic codes, the new


    gically modified beasts possessed stronger power. In turn, they were harder to be trained. In


    response to the hardships that came with the more powerful beasts, researchers developed a


    technology that would make them behave as they were told. They invented an advanced spirit-


    controlling device. The device worked wonderfully in keeping them tamed. However, this hindered the


    beast''s full potential to bepletely unleashed. Rocky was aware of all of this. He started researching


    ways to tame the gic beasts and have them serve for humans.


    The power of the gic beasts was something humans had never seen before. They harbored so


    much strength, and that made controlling them almost impossible. People came up with an idea of


    making the gic beasts believe they were weaker than humans. They controlled their thoughts and


    convinced the beasts to follow them. They managed to sway the beasts'' minds by injecting their


    thoughts into the beasts'' heads, like what happened in spirit bonds. However, with the thought of them


    being weaker than humans, the growth of the gic beasts'' power was limited.


    Rocky developed a theory that went against the mainstream idea. The gist was that the way human


    beings needed to use the some kind of special methods to control gic beasts was the same as how


    spirit maniptors kept their spirit-manipted beasts under control.


    This theory was proposing a way to make gic beasts follow human beings willingly. It was


    obviously impossible. Never in a million years would a gic beast follow humans voluntarily. They


    knew they were more powerful and more capable. They would never bow down to the weaker kind.


    In an attempt to change the way the gic beasts thought, Rocky tried to change their genes. Crazy


    as it was, it was his only option. Had this research went well, it would have be a breakthrough in


    the field of gics, but luck was not in his favor. He was possessed by the epitome of ipetence:


    Prince Basil. It was also during the critical stage of his research when all this unfortunate event took


    ce. Needless to say, things got messy.


    He needed to put a stop to his research to be able to deal with his current life. Having to deal with his


    current life, unfortunately, also meant having to deal with ancient technology. The technology avable


    in this world was simply impossible to work with. His gene experiments had to wait. It was as if


    Rubygon flicked a switch in him. His drive to resume his research suddenly went back to him.


    To achieve the best results, the gene experiments should be conducted on the maternal beasts. Rocky


    knew this but he still needed the technology and equipment he had in his world. Without them, his


    ideas would only remain ideas, and never be realized.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Rocky initially tested the experiments on infant beasts, but when they gave unsatisfactory results, they


    switched to the maternal beasts.


    The main reason he used infant beasts was that their cranial nerves were easier to stimte. Their


    gic evolution was also more pliable with the modern devices. Although, after a certain number of


    trials, the infants would slowly stop producing results, and some would even die suddenly. That was the


    reason maternal beasts were used in his experiments.


    If Rocky wanted to manipte two beasts, he had to make Rubygon submit to him. He needed it to


    follow him voluntarily so its power growth would not be limited.


    Rocky thought he could use his spiritual power to stimte Rubygon''s cranial nerves. After that, he


    hoped he can finally urge forward its gene evolution, even without the help of modern devices.


    Rubygon was at the perfect age. It was still an infant, and if Rocky were to modify its genes, the best


    time to do was now.


    However, doing so would be too risky. Rocky had to be very careful not to cause Rubygon any harm


    while performing his experiment.


    This would be a very long process. His patience was of utmost importance, and if he were to lose it, it


    would be an instant failure.


    "Cute little thing, I''m sorry you have to suffer." Rocky patted its fluffy head as he pointed the Stroking


    Evaluation Skill to its cranium. He used the said device to evaluate Rubygon''s brain structure. Acting


    as a scanner, it helped transfer the spiritual power into the beast''s body and examined its body


    structure.


    It was actually because of the Stroking Evaluation Skill that he beat Carter in the Super Beast Farm.


    The Stroking Evaluation Skill was a basic Beast Evaluation Skill in the Magical Evaluation Skill. The


    higher one''s cultivation base was, the better their Beast Evaluation Skill would be. It would be of help in


    identifying the properties other Beast Evaluation Skills could not identify. The Magical Evaluation Skill


    was very difficult to understand and extremely enigmatic.


    Rocky evaluated Rubygon''s brain structure with the Stroking Evaluation Skill. The knowledge he got


    from the modern world allowed him to figure out the function of each part. Finally, he found the area


    that controlled its thoughts, which was as small as a walnut.


    "This will be painful. Please endure it," Rocky hushed at Rubygon, as ifforting it. He then gathered


    his spiritual power at the tip of his finger. The power he was harnessing in his fingertip was in the first


    grade of the Mortal Stage, not enough to hurt its brain.


    Rocky gently touched Rubygon''s head to transfer his spiritual power into its brain. With that one little


    gesture, he was able to stimte its cranial nerves.


    After some time, Rubygon started showing signs of difort. It was Rocky''s cue to stop


    administering his spiritual power upon its brain. They continued again when Rubygon gestured it was


    feeling better.

 Chapter 140 A New Mission

    Chapter 140 A New Mission


    Rocky understood a watched pot never boiled. So, after half an hour, he stopped waiting and lifted little


    Rubygon, who was already asleep in his arms, andid it on the bed. He asked Uriah to take care of it,


    then left the house and went to the beast farm to get some food for it. Right now, in addition to


    breastfeeding, Rocky had started to feed little Rubygon some meat and vegetables in order to


    strengthen his body.


    Not long after leaving the house, Rocky noticed that people looked at him with disdain and derision on


    their face. But it was usual for him. He had been the talk of the northeast military camp ever since he''d


    been made captain of the sixth team. A lot of people were of the opinion that it was a huge mistake.


    Hence, he''d been reduced to nothing but a joke in the camp. They were waiting for the sixth team to


    make a big mistake. In their opinion, letting a loser like Rocky be captain of the team would only


    result in trouble. This team would be destined to be made fun of.


    Although, under his captain-ship, the sixth team hadn''t really made a fool of themselves for now. That


    was only because they hadn''t had a chance to do it. It had been a while since the sixth team''sst


    mission. In the absence of any other serious missions, they had only been patrolling. As a result, Rocky


    had plenty of free time as the captain. If there was anything that needed to be dealt with, he would just


    hand it to Joss and Thor. Therefore, in addition to bringing little Rubygon to the vige to borrow milk


    every day, Rocky was hiding in the house, cultivating day and night.


    However, the progress of this cultivation was indeed unsatisfactory. Even with the assistance of the


    magical saliva, Rocky''s progress was not as rapid as it had been in the Mortal Stage. Moreover, even


    though Rocky had the spiritual crystal with him, he could not use it because the power of the Holy


    Dragon Bead in his body was sealed.


    Actually, besides the spiritual crystal, there was a variety of treasures in the world which could help


    improve spiritual power. However, all of them were extremely precious. Consequently, they were also


    rare.


    ording to the current progress of cultivation, Rocky would need at least a few months to upgrade to


    the second grade of the Earthly Stage. Even if he was smart enough, he could note up with a


    shorter way to speed up his cultivation and became stronger.


    In truth, Rocky was quite lucky. He already had the magical saliva with him and could use it as an


    assistant in his cultivation. It was a very valuable asset. Generally speaking, any regr spirit


    maniptor, who wanted to cultivate from the Earthly Stage to the Heavenly Stage, needed to spend


    ten or twenty years to do so. Logically speaking, with the assistance of magical saliva, one could surely


    reach the Heavenly Stage within ten years, in some cases even faster.


    But Rocky didn''t have time to wait that long. He had to possess the capability that was able topete


    with Alston before Alston became the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire. Otherwise, everything would


    be in vain.


    Rocky needed to reach the level of the Supernal Stage within a few years. This was something that


    was impossible for spirit maniptors to imagine. Many spirit maniptors would not be able to break


    through the bottleneck of the Heavenly Stage and reach the Supernal Stage for a lifetime.


    However, Rocky had a strong and evil power in his body, which came from the sealed Holy Dragon


    Bead. Marcia had said that only when he could reach the Heavenly Stage, could he regain the power of


    the Holy Dragon Bead. The power she was talking about was that evil power that was inside him. In


    other words, the faster he reached the Heavenly Stage, the quicker he would regain the power of the


    Holy Dragon Bead. With the power of the Holy Dragon Bead and the constant cultivation he was


    undergoing, it could be possible for him to achieve the strength topete with Alston in a few


    years'' time.


    "If I can regain and grasp the evil power, I can get back to the Imperial City!" Rocky told himself with


    stone-cold, determined eyes.


    After he got food for little Rubygon from the beast farm, Rocky went back to his house, and was ready


    to start the cultivation again. Just then, he heard someone knocking at the door.


    Rocky opened the door. Thor and Joss were standing outside.


    "What is going on?" Rocky asked. He had already told them that they could make the decisions for the


    team on their own as far as little things were concerned. They did not need to ask him.


    "We have a new mission," Joss said.


    "Oh...wait for me here." Rocky nodded and closed the door. After changing into military robes, Rocky


    asked Uriah to take care of Rubygon. He then walked out of the house.


    "Captain, why don''t you bring your spirit-manipted beast with you on the missions?" Thor had


    spotted Uriah lying on the bed when Rocky closed the door behind him, and hence asked the question


    with curiosity.


    Joss too was equally curious. Since Rocky had arrived at the military camp, they had never seen Uriah


    with him when he came for the missions, which they found quite strange.


    Rocky took a look at the two of them for a second, then walked away with a strange coldness on his


    face.


    Thor and Joss looked at each other in confusion. They didn''t say anything further, and followed Rocky


    hurriedly.


    Rocky had thought that this new mission was just another patrol. It was unexpected for him when


    Deputy Commander Chen, who was responsible for assigning tasks, gave them something new as


    soon as the sixth team gathered in front of him. Their mission was to escort a batch of military supplies


    to a post in the front line.


    "Deputy Commander Chen, our team never gets missions like this one. Why suddenly..." Thor asked


    as he realized Rocky wasn''t going to say anything.


    "The other teams are already upied with their own escort missions and there is a batch of


    temporary military supplies to be escorted. I discussed with the Commander and we decided to give


    this mission to the sixth team," Deputy Commander Chen replied.


    "Is it dangerous? How long do we need to go for?" Rocky askedzily after hearing his reply.


    "There shouldn''t be any danger if you follow the route properly. There aren''t going to be any spirit-


    manipted beasts around. Common bandits who are also spirit maniptors dare not attack the


    troops of our Holy Dragon Empire, so it should be very safe. If you leave now, you will reach by tonight.


    You can return tomorrow by the same route," Deputy Commander Chen exined while taking out a


    map, and then he handed it to Rocky.


    Rocky took the map and took a look at it. He saw the route, which was drawn from the northeast


    military camp to the post on the western side of the front. This so-called front line was the boundary line


    of the Holy Dragon Empire''s defense and jurisdiction in the Gehenna Border. It was also the area


    where wars broke out most frequently.


    "As long as you are careful, there should be no problem. Rocky, you''re so unlucky that you just became


    the captain and got this kind of missions. The Commander asked me to tell you that if this mission goes


    wrong, you would get the same treatment as Zander. You''d better prepare carefully. When you are


    ready, you can go to the logistics to get three carts of military supplies," Deputy Commander Chen


    announced curtly, then turned around and walked away.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Captain! If weplete this mission sessfully, the other teams will be definitely impressed!" Thor


    said with excitement. The other members of the team were also very keen for the mission.


    But Rocky''s expression was tensed. Even though the route to be taken was safe, they needed to be


    very careful. The Gehanna Border was a very dangerous ce. No one could foresee what could


    happen on the mission. It seemed it was necessary for him to take Uriah with him this time.


    "Thor, you guys go to the logistics and get the military supplies. Wait for me two miles to the west of the


    military camp. I will meet you there right after I finish some errands," Rocky added.


    When he got back to the house, he picked little Rubygon in his arms, who was still asleep. He then


    asked Uriah to follow him to sneak out of the military camp. Then, they went to the vige, which was to


    the east of the military camp.


    At the vige, Rocky saw Sue ying with the local children. He walked toward her.


    "Have youe to borrow milk again?" Sue shouted in his direction. She pouted, looking at him


    walking toward her with Rubygon in his arms.


    "Do me a favor!" Rocky continued.


    "Really? Why should I help you?" Sue asked with a snort.


    "I need to find a nanny for little Rubygon. I just got a new mission, and may not be back for a couple of


    days. I need someone to look after my little Rubygon. If you don''t want to help, I will find someone


    else," Rocky said, and was about to turn around to leave. Sue didn''t reply, only staring at him intently.


    Sue suddenly tore little Rubygon out of Rocky''s arm. "You are so pathetic! Even though I don''t want to,


    I will take care of little Rubygon, but for its sake, not yours!" she said and ran away from him without


    wasting another second.


    Behind her, Rocky stood with a slight smile on his face. He then went to meet Uriah and together they


    headed to the decided meeting point...

 Chapter 141 Capable Of Finishing The Task

    Chapter 141 Capable Of Finishing The Task


    After arriving at the meeting ce which was about two miles west of the military camp, Rocky saw that


    the sixth squad''s spirit maniptors were all gathered there, with only three of them carrying their own


    spirit-manipted beasts. The remaining spirit maniptors'' beasts, including Thor''s and Joss''s, all


    had disappearedst time during the incident in the Maze Forest. It was believed that the missing


    beasts could have been eaten alive by the wild spirit-manipted beasts in the Maze Forest.


    However, in Rocky''s opinion, those spirit-manipted beasts were just low grade wild war beasts that


    they were not of much value. It wouldn''t be a pity if they were lost.


    "Captain¡­" as soon as Thor saw Rocky, he called. He let out a smile and looked as if he were relieved


    to see him. They were about to carry out a task. Without Rocky''s lead, Thor was unsure how to do it.


    Uriah, Rocky''s war beast, whose appearance looked fancy and whose personality was awesome,


    immediately caught the attention of the remaining spirit maniptors and their eyes brightened.


    Except for Thor and Joss, the other spirit maniptors of the sixth squad had not seen Uriah before.


    They gathered around the beast and stared at it with curiosity and fascination in their eyes. Uriah was


    much bigger than other spirit-manipted beasts. At the same time, it also looked as dynamic as a


    tiger and full of momentum. Nobody would regard it as a low-grade spirit-manipted beast.


    "Captain, is this your spirit-manipted beast? Wow, it looks so cool!"


    "I guess it is a two-star war beast? It is so amazing!"


    "What does it usually eat? It''s hard to believe that a war beast can grow so big..."


    The spirit maniptors immediately surrounded Rocky and Uriah and said one after another. They


    threw him so many questions about his beast. Rocky knew that they were ttering him and his war


    beast. However, he was not at all amused. He did not like the crowded space nor the endless


    questions.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Stop the idle chatter!" Rocky snarled. He looked around with his cold eyes, and immediately the other


    spirit maniptors were intimidated and zipped their lips. He didn''t like being ttered as he believed it


    was just useless.


    "Set out now." Rocky withdrew his eyes and gave the order simply. Obviously, he had already


    established authority among his subordinates.


    Soon afterwards, the sixth squad set out and escorted three carts of provisions and fodder to the


    outpost at the west side of the front line.


    The route to the outpost was divided into three parts. The first part was a winding canyon with its


    surrounding areas undting. It was a ce where the wild spirit-manipted beasts seldom showed


    up, so this part could be thought as a quite safe ce. It was free from the attacks of wild beasts.


    However, from time to time, some robbers who were also spirit maniptors would show up there and


    rob those who passed by of all their possessions.


    Although they were notorious robbers, they definitely knew better than to act rashly and rob the army.


    They weren''t stupid enough to make them their enemy. If they did that, the robbers knew they would be


    hunted down by the army.


    After a long walk, the sixth squad entered the canyon area.


    Meanwhile, on a rugged hidden mountain road in the canyon, three figures were sneaking behind it.


    They spotted Rocky and his squad passing by.


    "The soldiers who are escorting the provisions and fodder look a lot weaker than those we have seen


    before. They are all spirit maniptors at the second or third grade of the Mortal Stage. It looks like


    they are all weaklings. I think the army really looks down upon us, the Three Powers at the Gehenna


    Border!" one of the fat beefy men snapped. His face and body were all sagged.


    "Yes, you are right! We haven''t seen any passersby for a few days. We are out of money now. If we


    don''t rob them today, we will starve to death," another man who was tall, bald and sporting a long face


    went on.


    "Stop babbling! They are soldiers from the military camp of the Holy Dragon Empire. If we offended


    them, we wouldnd ourselves in serious trouble," said thest man who seemed to be their leader.


    The scar on his left forehead made him look a little ferocious, but he covered it on purpose with a


    handful of bangs which made him look quite grotesque.


    "If we start it, we shall go to any lengths to kill them all. With your strength at the fourth grade of the


    Mortal Stage, coupled with our strength at the third grade of the Mortal Stage, it will be so easy for us to


    kill them all together," said the bald man.


    "That''s true. We''ve been suppressed many times by the army from the Holy Dragon Empire before,


    and although we escaped from their suppression every time, it has always been annoying. Finally, this


    time, we have a chance to take revenge. Anyway, have our pitfalls been set up?" asked the man with a


    scar.


    "Yes, they have been well-prepared long time ago," the fat man said proudly.


    "Alright then. Let''s wait and see. We''ll make a killing this time," the man with a scar said wickedly. He


    rubbed his hands in anticipation. He was confident that he and his other twopanions could kill all


    the low-grade soldiers and steal all of their possessions. This was the big break they were waiting for.


    Plus, they would finally be able to eat a decent meal.


    Meanwhile, Rocky led the sixth squad all the way through the canyon. Knowing that no wild spirit-


    manipted beasts were haunting in the canyon, the whole squad acted careless and sloppy.


    A few momentster, two spirit maniptors at the front of the squad stopped. They felt something


    move beneath them. Under the sand they were stepping on, a row of sharp wood thorns like quick rain


    was dashing towards them.


    The sixth squad''s spirit maniptors panicked at the sight of the sudden wood thorns. They never


    thought that they would be attacked. Because they were acting negligently, they were caught off guard.


    As such, they were at a little disadvantage.


    Rocky, who was at the end of the squad, immediately ordered, "All get down." His voice was calm yet


    there was a tone of urgency. Then, he squatted half way down and paid careful attention to the


    situation around.


    The other spirit maniptors heard Rocky''s order. They stopped panicking and got down one after


    another.


    The next second, there was a whistling sound piercing through the air. It was produced by the row of


    sharp wooden thorns which soon flew over the heads of the sixth squad dangerously, making them all


    startled with cold sweat. If Rocky hadn''t immediately ordered them to get down, the thorns would have


    pierced their skins.


    As soon as the sharp wooden thorns stopped flying towards them, Rocky got up and said, "All of you,


    get up now. It looks like we''re being tracked and targeted."


    "But who would dare to target us?" Thor and the other spirit maniptors got up and asked in surprise.


    "People who dare tomit crimes at the sight of money, of course," Rocky said indifferently as he


    narrowed his eyes. It would be easy for him to guess that someone must have been attracted by the


    provisions and fodder they were escorting now.


    "Could it be the robbers? But why are they doing this? Deputy Commander Chen told us that those


    robbers wouldn''t dare to trouble us." Joss was puzzled.


    "Isn''t it obvious? Do you think the robbers will think highly of the strength of our squad?" Rocky told


    them the truth. There was no point in lying to them.


    "What should we do then?" As soon as the other spirit maniptors heard what Rocky said, they


    immediately became nervous, knowing that Rocky was quite right. If the robbers managed to


    overwhelm them, not only would they take their possessions, they could end up badly hurt. Worse, they


    could end up dead. It seemed that the sixth squad was so weak that even the robbers, who had never


    dared to touch the army''s provisions and fodder, now had the nerve to rob them.


    "The robbers set a trap to stop and attack us. If I am right, they should have fewer people than us.


    That''s why they have a trap set up. They want to use it to reduce our numbers. I specte that the


    road ahead us must be riddled with pitfalls, and we all must be very cautious," Rocky immediately


    predicted.


    "Captain, we''re all counting on you," the sixth squad''s spirit maniptors chorused and steered their


    attention on Rocky. At that moment, they all regarded Rocky as their only spiritual pir. Last time when


    Rocky rescued them from the spirit-manipted beast at the Earthly Stage, he had made them believe


    in his ability.


    Rocky nced around the spirit maniptors of the sixth squad. The corners of his mouth curled up a


    little upon examining them. It seemed that they didn''t know that he had taken advantage of themst


    time. Therefore, they didn''t hate him and still regarded him as their savior.


    "Thor, you and Joss are responsible to lead the way. You should pay attention to thend under your


    feet and around, and don''t touch anything. The rest of you try to hide behind the carts," Rocky ordered


    at once.


    Soon, the sixth squad settled on a formation to march on, while Rocky was still at the end of the squad


    to protect them all.


    Sure enough, the sixth squad soon walked into a second trap. In the trap, they saw all sorts of arrows


    dashing towards them from all directions, like the quick falling rain in a storm. It was impossible to


    defend themselves effectively. However, thanks to Rocky''s pre-arrangement, the provisions and fodder


    on the carts became the good shield against the arrows for all the spirit maniptors. Then, they tried


    their own way to protect themselves from any possible harm.


    Finally, when the arrow rain came to an end, the sixth squad were all unharmed, except for two with


    minor injuries. ''What a narrow escape of death!'' they thought wildly.


    Then, under the calmmand of Rocky, they got through another three traps safely. After that, they


    were in a ten-meter-long passage which was so narrow that it would only allow the pass of a single


    cart.


    During the same moment, three figures were hidden on the cliff above the narrow passage.


    "Well, I hate to admit but the weak squad is actually not that bad. Surprisingly, they were capable of


    avoiding the first five traps. There are not that many traps left on the way, but none of them have been


    killed so far," said the bald man.


    "Don''t worry! They must have passed the traps due to their good luck. Next time, they definitely will not


    be so lucky again," said the man with a scar, his mouth shing a sinister smile.

 Chapter 142 Cold Stare

    Chapter 142 Cold Stare


    Rocky contemted as he saw that the path could only allow for the passage of one carriage at a time,


    with perilous cliffs on both sides. He then turned to the spirit maniptors of the sixth squad and


    commanded, "Each three of you push a carriage of supply through here. I will handle thest one


    myself."


    "Captain, how could we trouble you with such hardbor? Let us handle this!" The spirit maniptors


    from the sixth squad thought Rocky was trying to test their loyalty to him and volunteered to relieve him


    of his load.


    "Cut the chitchat. Let''s roll." Rocky stared at them coldly, hurrying them to carry out his order.


    Rocky was the leader of the sixth squad, so the spirit maniptors had to follow his orders without


    question. They split up into groups of two, each group in charge of one carriage, and pushed the two


    carriages through the narrow path. Rocky and Uriah were left with the supply carriage at the rear.


    All of a sudden, the quiet tranquility of the area was broken with the thundering sound of a giant rolling


    stone that emerged from one side of the cliff. It came tumbling down with great force, sending debris


    everywhere. Finally, itnded right on the narrow path and blocked its passagepletely. If Rocky


    had not stayed behind with Uriah and thest supply carriage, they would have been killed. Fortunately,


    the rest of the sixth squad made it through the pass smoothly.


    The rest of the squad turned to the sound immediately and saw that the narrow path that they had just


    taken was blocked by a huge rock with their leader stuck behind it. They panicked instantly at this


    development as they had never encountered anything like this before. Without Rockymanding


    them, they had no idea how to deal with the situation at hand.


    "Have we just walked into a trap by the enemy? The squad leader is stuck behind. Let''s not panic, keep


    calm, and try to remove the stone first. Then we will act on squad leader''smand." Thor found all


    this happening too fast, and felt as though something about this was off. He attempted to calm his


    All the spirit maniptors rapidly began to lose theirposure. But they tried to steel their nerves.


    They found Thor''s suggestion to be sensible and set to push away the giant stone to clear the path so


    that Rocky could make it through and join them for the rest of the journey.


    Rocky, on the other side of the stone, was standing next to the carriage, arms folded to his chest and


    looking indifferent to his surroundings. Uriah crouched down next to him. Both Rocky and his war beast


    were quite calm about the situation unfurling before them. They were not scared or terrified by the


    stone that hade out of blue. It was as though they had been expecting this very thing to happen.


    Before long, three figures emerged from the cliff andnded in front of Rocky.


    "Shit. Guess we are not lucky this time! We only got this one with such weak strength!" a bald man spat


    in contempt as he sensed Rocky''s extremely low aura as a spirit maniptor.


    They were the three robbers, who had fixed sights on the sixth squad since they entered the valley.


    They made a name for themselves in this area and proudly called themselves the Three Powers at the


    Gehenna Border. There were also three simr-looking spirit-manipted beasts along with them,


    which all had the appearance of coyotes. They were like triplets. However, only one of them was a two-


    star spirit-manipted beast, while the other two were only one-star.


    "Let''s take our time and finish him off first. We can pick off the others one by one. He is wearing a


    squad leader''s uniform. If he''s this weak, no wonder this squad looks so disorganized. If someone like


    him could make a squad leader, I can be his general!" The one with a scar on his face, who seemed to


    be in the lead,ughed at Rocky as he stared ferociously at him.


    The other two, one bald and one fat,ughed also hearing their leader. However, they also found it a


    little strange that Rocky showed no signs of fear or panic. Instead, he just stared at them. He remained


    calm the whole time, as though he was not intimidated at all by their presence. It infuriated them greatly


    that he acted as though they were not an infamous threat! He had such weak strength, yet he looked


    down on them. A murderous intent began to fill the air.


    "You know not who you are dealing with here. We are the infamous Three Powers at the Gehenna


    Border in this region. Kneel down and beg for our mercy! If you do, maybe we will spare your life!" the


    fat one shouted, intending to scare Rocky with the sound of their grandiose name.


    However, Rocky was still calm and gave them just a cold stare without uttering a word. He quietly


    measured their strength and a n began to form in his mind. Except for the man with a scar to his


    face, who was at the fourth grade of the Mortal Stage, the other two were only at the third grade of the


    Mortal Stage, which was nothingpared to Rocky''s level.


    "Brother, he must be scared shitless now after hearing our name!" the bald manughed, looking


    satisfied with Rocky''s reaction.


    "Oh brother, he looks like he''s still okay! Unlike the others who typically pass out at the mention of our


    name. Looks we won''t have to do it ourselves though. Our spirit-manipted beasts are more than


    enough to take care of him." The one in charge also lookedcent, convinced that Rocky was a


    pathetic weakling.


    The three spirit-manipted beasts in front of them turned excited at hearing their masters''mand.


    They growled, showing their fangs, and brandished their ws. They looked utterly ferocious and were


    chomping at the bit tounch themselves at Rocky.


    "Howl!" Uriah bellowed, its voice stirring up a storm of dust, which was truly magnificent.


    The spirit-manipted beasts in front of them started to shake at this sound and growled with fear.


    They were backing down at the mere sound of Uriah.

 Chapter 143 Windfall

    Chapter 143 Windfall


    "Hey, you three stupid beasts, what''re you waiting for!? Are you out of your mind?" the bald man swore


    angrily, seeing their three spirit-manipted beasts recoil at the roar of the strange creature that


    apanied this weakling maniptor.


    Uriah was no longer squatting. Instead, it stood up and continued to move forward. Although it walked


    slowly, it gave off the aura of a master beast, imposing and fierce. And whenever it took a step, the


    three spirit-manipted beasts grew even more fearful, and immediately stepped back.


    Uriah drew up and let forth another magnificent roar.


    The three spirit-manipted beasts suddenly became as skittish as frightened fawns and began to flee


    in a scattered mess. They disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    The Three Powers at the Gehenna Border were stunned by this situation, their eyes wide open in


    surprise. They could never have anticipated that Rocky''s spirit-manipted beast was strong enough


    to scare away their three beasts only by roaring! And to think that one of their beasts even had two-star


    strength! It was quite unbelievable! Then they looked at Uriah carefully and were shocked to discover


    that its appearance had changed. It now looked quite intimidating! With the fierce roar it had just made,


    it was discernibly quite a formidable spirit-manipted beast. So they began to think about the


    possibility of stealing it from its master.


    "Brother, this spirit-manipted beast looks pretty good! As long as we kill him, it''s ours!" the fat man


    said, his eyes shining with greed.


    "So, what the hell are you waiting for? Take him down!" the scarred man shouted at his two


    companions, gesturing towards Rocky.


    The fat man and the bald man nced at each other, and immediately attacked Rocky from both sides.


    They confidently used their self-taught spiritual martial arts against him. They were still confident that


    killing him would be a piece of cake.


    "How pathetic you are! You chose to be robbers instead of being self-reliant. You are lowlier than a


    poor beggar who has no hands or feet. Even he knows how to earn his own bread. What''s the use of


    your limbs if this is what you use them for? Let me remove them for you!" Rocky''s eyes grew cold and


    steely, and as his spiritual power suddenly rose, he disappeared in front of them in a sh. The spirit


    maniptors of the sixth team were all the way behind the huge boulder. He no longer needed to hide


    his strength.


    The fat man and the bald man were stunned by Rocky''s sudden disappearance. Just as they turned to


    look for him, a figure with aggressive spiritual power appeared beside the fat man. An overwhelming


    spiritual power burst out from his palm and hit the fat man''s left shoulder at the speed of thunder. The


    telltale crunch of bones breaking was heard, and the fat man''s left shoulder was immediately skewed


    and twisted. His bones had been ground to tiny shards. The fat man fell to the ground right away with a


    shriek, and rolled back and forth with his other hand clutching his disabled arm.


    "Fatty..." The bald man froze, in total shock at this scene. In a split second, their target had


    disappeared, and the next second, one of theirpanions was wailing on the ground!


    "You son of a bitch!" the bald man yelled fiercely. He never believed that Rocky could be so strong. It


    must have been a coincidence! Or perhaps, this boy had been ying tricks on them!


    However, the wind was knocked out of his lungs by an overpowering force suddenly pressing down on


    him. He couldn''t move at all when he saw a tall and strong figure be visible in front of him.


    Then, a beam of spiritual power passed through the bald man''s right leg. He felt a sharp pain, only able


    to watch wide-eyed as his right leg was twisted violently. He fell askew on the ground, his facial


    features twisted in agony.


    The scarred man''s face grew taut with fear as he watched his twopanions lose the use of their


    hand and leg in the blink of an eye. At this moment, he noticed that Rocky was walking towards him


    with a cold face. His spiritual power still seemed very weak, and he looked worthless. But this weak


    spirit maniptor had done the unexpected. The scarred man looked at his twopanions, groaning


    in pain.


    "Stop! Or I''ll kill you. I''ve reached the fourth grade of the Mortal Stage, one grade higher than them.


    Although you just beat them, you''d better not try me!" the scarred man shouted with a look of terror.


    "What do you want to lose, your hands or your feet?" Rocky demanded relentlessly.


    "You... What the fuck are you showing off? Go to hell!" Suddenly he attacked Rocky angrily with one


    leg kickbined with a beam of spiritual power. However, his target wasn''t Rocky but the ground


    beneath Rocky''s feet.


    With a bang, the leg mmed onto the ground and immediately caused a dust storm that covered


    Rocky''s sight.


    At that moment, the scarred man suddenly turned around and ran away. Obviously his attack just now


    was a bluff to escape.


    But at the same time, long-awaited Uriah quickly caught up with the scarred man, biting his buttocks


    with its huge mouth.


    "Ahhhhhh..."


    With a scream, his buttock began to bleed profusely. Arge chunk of skin and flesh had been taken


    off. He fell to the ground and rolled back and forth, shrieking in pain.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    At this moment, Rocky found that the huge stone behind him seemed impossible to roll away. He


    immediately knocked the Three Powers at the Gehenna Border unconscious, and then fired a brilliant


    light and hit the stone. The huge stone instantly became a pile of rubble. Then he threw Three Powers


    at the Gehenna Border into the rubble, so that it would seem as though their wounds had been caused


    by the huge rock.


    Soon the huge stone were pushed aside by the spirit maniptors of the sixth squad, and then they


    appeared in front of Rocky.


    "Captain, are you alright?" Joss and Thor rushed to Rocky and asked nervously.


    "I''m alright," Rocky said reassuringly, holding out his palms.


    "Captain, what''s going on!?" Thor keenly noticed Three Powers at the Gehenna Border lying in a pile of


    rubble beside him who had fainted.


    "Oh, they were going to rob the hay wagon, but a huge rock fell and hit all three of them. I was lucky.


    They all passed out," Rocky said, shrugging his shoulders as if nothing had happened.


    The spirit maniptors of sixth team were surprised to hear that the three robbers were so miserable.


    They wanted to rob others, but they were knocked down by an unexpected natural disaster. For once,


    justice was served! These wicked men indeed deserved it.


    "Oh? Aren''t they the big-name Three Powers at the Gehenna Border?" Joss eximed in surprise.


    Everyone was shocked.


    "Are they famous?" Rocky asked immediately.


    "Captain, these three guys are notorious in this area. Though they aren''t very powerful, they are as sly


    as foxes. They used to rob local residents and attack businessmen who pass by. They are truly shrewd


    criminals. And they''re the most wanted criminals in our northeast military camp. There have been many


    attempts to arrest them, but they always managed to slip away. How unexpected that they''re now lying


    in front of us without putting up a fight at all!" Thorughed out loud.


    "Alright, let''s move on." After hearing what he said, Rocky appeared indifferent.


    "Captain, why not take them with us?" Thor asked.


    "Why would we?" Rocky stared at him, puzzled.


    "Of course, we''ll take them back to get the reward! Seizing wanted criminals is a third-ss merit at


    least. They are already here in front of us. There''s no reason for us to waste this chance! Our sixth


    squad has never won any merits!" Thor replied with great anticipation.


    The other spirit maniptors immediately nodded in agreement, excitement shining on all of their


    faces. Apparently, they all thought they were lucky to have such a windfall. Of course, they had no clue


    that this stroke of luck had actually been all thanks to their leader.


    Rocky had just wanted to teach the three pesky flies a lesson they wouldn''t forget, but inadvertently


    won honour for his squad.

 Chapter 144 A Huge Monster

    Chapter 144 A Huge Monster


    At the moment, however, Rocky wasn''t very enthusiastic. If they took these three guys back, those in


    the camp would find out that he had hidden his real strength. If he had known about what would have


    happened, he would have killed these three robbers right away. But right now, his team members'' faces


    were radiating with joy, as if they had juste upon a treasury. Rocky couldn''t think of an excuse to


    prevent them from taking the three guys captive and bringing them back. It would be suspicious to do


    so, and besides, for Thor and other spirit maniptors who had not already made a significant


    contribution, a small achievement like this one would be enough to satisfy them for the rest of their


    lives.


    After a moment of hesitation, Rocky looked at the Three Powers at the Gehenna Border whoy


    unconscious in the rubble and directed, "Tie them up and gag them with a piece of cloth."


    On hearing this, all the spirit maniptors of the sixth team immediately gathered around the three


    unconscious robbers and did as he instructed. They threw them into the hay cart together.


    After finishing this, all members of the sixth squad continued on their way.


    After they passed through the canyon safe and sound, the next part of the journey went very smoothly


    for them. After climbing a continuous and undting section of a hillside, they walked for several more


    miles, before Rocky told everyone to take a rest and recover their strength. They had to restore their


    energy enough to cope with any unexpected obstacles that mighte their way.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    At this time, the Three Powers at the Gehenna Border slowly began toe to their senses. Finding


    out that they had be prisoners, they immediately struggled like captured fish. Since their mouths


    were jammed with cloth, they whined desperately to get the others'' attention, and they red at Rocky


    in great terror.


    When Rocky saw the Three Powers at the Gehenna Border wake up, he immediately took a look at the


    other spirit maniptors who were still at rest and found that they were not paying attention to the


    situation here. Then he immediately went to the Three Powers at the Gehenna Border and stared at


    them murderously. "You would be wise to treat what happened just now as if it had not happened. I


    want you to remember that heavy stones fell on you while you were robbing the hay truck. If you


    cooperate with me obediently, your lives will at least be saved, but if you can''t keep your mouth shut, I


    can''t say for sure what terrible things will happen to you. One thing I can make sure of is that your


    mouths will be shut forever without anyone so much as noticing. Are we clear? Just nod to let me know


    that you are willing to obey my orders."


    Upon hearing this, the Three Powers at the Gehenna Border red at Rocky and they broke out in a


    cold sweat. It was obvious that they were deeply fearful. After exchanging nces of panic, they


    nodded quickly.


    Seeing that the three men would cooperate with him obediently, Rocky nodded with satisfaction and


    then turned away.


    After resting for half an hour, members of the sixth team continued on their way and finally arrived at


    the outpost on the west side of the front line before dark. This outpost was located in a barbariannd,


    dry and barren like a desert. Rocky and the others looked around and found out that it was seemed to


    be totally bare, with not even a de of grass to be seen. Under the setting sun, it looked even more


    deste.


    At this moment, looking from the outpost to the other side, they could see an area beyond the borders


    of the Holy Dragon Empire without jurisdiction. There was a lot of smoke and gunfire, and the sound of


    killing was deafening. It seemed that a bloody and fierce battle was taking ce there right now.


    Wars,rge and small, took ce almost every day on this frontier. It was quitemon that even if an


    ongoing war hadn''t evene to an end yet, another one would start again. Sometimes, there would


    be scenes of chaos and fighting among many countries. Everything was very gruesome and bloody.


    It was moremon to see dead bodies than living ones. The fields where wars went on all year round


    had all been stained red with blood. Even if the ground was dug up three feet deep, it would still only


    yield ghastly streams of dark blood and the bones of the dead who had already been forgotten a long


    time ago.


    The cruelty of the Gehenna Border was far beyond the imagination of people living infort zones


    where wars were a distant dream.


    Rocky ordered the sixth team to unload the hay. Since it was gettingte, and the outpost area was a


    gathering point for all kinds of spies to ambush and gather information, no one knew for sure how many


    pairs of eyes were staring at the movements in the outpostte at night. Therefore, after unloading the


    hay, the sixth team spent the night there.


    The escort mission had gone much smoother than Rocky had expected, with the exception of the


    encounter with the Three Powers at the Gehenna Border. In addition, the sixth squad had also made


    an achievement in catching the Three Powers at the Gehenna Border, who were listed as extremely


    wanted criminals.


    Of course, the Three Powers at the Gehenna Border had actually hurled themselves willingly into the


    trap. They would not have been arrested if they hadn''t underestimated the sixth team and thought that


    its members were pathetically weak. It was a great misfortune for them to run into Rocky, a secretly


    powerful spirit maniptor.


    In the afternoon, the sixth team had already crossed the canyon and entered the jurisdiction of the


    northeast military camp. For all intents and purposes, they were already very safe.


    Because of this, they let their defenses down,zily chatting all the way while escorting the Three


    Powers at the Gehenna Border who were still bound and gagged. They directly went back to the


    northeast military camp, ready to im the rewards presented to them.


    "Captain, we have really made some achievements this time. Should we celebrate and have a drink or


    something?" At this time, Thor and Joss gathered together to Rocky''s side and asked with great


    excitement and expectation.


    "It''s up to you to decide. I won''t attend your celebration anyway," Rocky replied indifferently, apparently


    taking no interest in it.


    "How could you not attend our celebration? Although it was our luck to catch the Three Powers at the


    Gehenna Border, it was mainly to your credit. Otherwise, it seemed unreasonable that a sudden


    disaster would befall these three guys, which helped us to defeat them easily when you alone were


    intercepted. To be defeated by us is the retribution for their bad deeds, but our sess must depend


    on your luck to arge extent. Our sixth team also gets some benefits from your luck," said Joss.


    "Have you two ttered me enough?" Rocky red at them.


    Thor and Joss immediately smiled at one another. They understood that Rockycked interest in that


    kind of thing, so they did not continue to hound him about it.


    "Captain, there seems to be something wrong with the vige in front of us," the spirit maniptor who


    was exploring the road at the front shouted to Rocky at that moment.


    Rocky immediately narrowed his eyes and walked quickly forward. Soon, he saw a vige in front of


    him, where thick ck smoke was rising and mes could be seen faintly.


    "Thor, Joss, you twoe with me into the vige to see what is going on. The others shall go forward


    and remain outside the vige to wait for my further orders," Rocky immediatelymanded.


    Rocky took Thor and Joss with him, with Uriah also closely following behind. Three people and one


    beast rushed to the vige at once. As soon as they entered the vige, they saw the corpses of many


    vigers. They had fallen to the ground covered in blood, as if they had been in by some terrible


    attacks. Many of the houses were already on fire with fierce mes, and the rest of the vigers were


    gone.


    "Leader, there is a survivor here." At this time, Joss found a viger lying on the ground who was


    fighting for his life.


    Rocky hurried over. The viger looked so badly injured that he could hardly open his mouth to speak.


    Rocky put on a stern expression and he hesitated for moment. Then he immediately called to Thor and


    Joss, "Go and see if there are any other wounded survivors."


    Thor and Joss nodded and immediately took action, splitting up to cover more ground.


    When Rocky saw the two men leaving, he immediately took out the bottle containing the magical saliva


    from his silk back. Although the magical saliva was extremely precious, it was more important to save


    that viger''s life now, so he immediately let the injured viger swallow half a drop of it.


    Under the great effect of the magical saliva, the viger''s injuries improved immediately. His pale lips


    slightly moved, and his whole body suddenly twitched violently. He identally bumped into the bottle


    containing the magical saliva that Rocky was holding. Unfortunately, Rocky hadn''t got enough time to


    put it away and as the bottle jerked, half a drop of the magical saliva fell to the ground.


    "Who attacked the vige?" Rocky did not notice the magical saliva falling to the ground and


    immediately asked the injured viger.


    "Mon... Monster... A huge monster!" The injured viger immediately cried out in horror and looked


    around in terror.


    All of a sudden, Rocky felt a violent tremoring from underneath the ground where the vige was


    situated. It seemed that something terrible was eager to show its presence.

 Chapter 145 Get Into Trouble

    Chapter 145 Get Into Trouble


    At that point, Thor and Joss had already returned. Obviously, there weren''t any other wounded left. All


    the vigers had died.


    "Captain, what just happened here?" Thor and Joss asked as their faces turned pale.


    Rocky''s eyes turned cold the moment he sensed an aura of power equivalent to that of a spirit


    maniptor beyond the Earthly Stage from beneath the ground. However, Rocky was certain that it


    wasn''t a spirit maniptor.


    "It must be a spirit-manipted beast... It seems that a wild spirit-manipted beast attacked the


    vige," Rocky said with utter certainty.


    All of a sudden, sand and stones sshed with a bang in the middle of the vige. Something was


    about to rise from beneath the ground. The ground was trembling as the intense aura grew stronger


    that it was getting hard not to notice.


    "It''sing!" Rocky said as he tried to stay sharp.


    Bang!


    After another deafening noise, a giant figure abruptly rushed out from the ground. It incessantly pped


    its two iron wings as it produced gusts of sandstorms. The sand and stones thrown in the air almost


    blocked everyone''s vision.


    Startled by the unexpected giant figure, Thor and Joss turned pale in an instant. Apart from them, the


    spirit maniptors who were on standby out of the vige were all stunned by what they just witnessed.


    Rocky was the only one who remained calm.


    "It must be at least a three-star wild spirit-manipted beast at the second grade. I could sense that its


    aura''s definitely stronger than Uriah''s. Its power is equivalent to a spirit maniptor at the fifth grade of


    the Earthly Stage. I guess it must be a war beast," Rocky analyzed with his sober mind.


    The giant wild spirit-manipted beast had two heads as if it was wearing a pair of helmets. With its


    body covered in ck, it looked terrifyingly ferocious. It was in the shape of a big beetle with six


    vigorous and forcible legs that seemed like thin pirs. Its cyan big eyes were fiercely ring at the


    three of them.


    All at once, as if it was attracted by something, the wild spirit-manipted beast roared and ran


    towards them.


    "You two should take the viger to the other spirit maniptors and return to the northeast military


    camp as soon as possible to inform Commander Marin about the current situation here. Ask her to


    send people here for support." Rocky gave orders to Thor and Joss.


    "Captain, what about you? We shouldn''t leave you here by yourself," Thor asked while looking at


    Rocky.


    "We have already disturbed it. Do you understand? I''ve been spotted so I have to distract it and buy as


    much time as I could," Rocky replied.


    "That''s too dangerous!" Joss cried out.


    "Spare me the lecture. That is an order. Go now!" Rocky shouted as he noticed that the armored spirit-


    manipted beast was approaching.


    After ncing at each other, Thor and Joss had no other choice but to follow his orders. They carried


    the injured viger to meet the spirit maniptors out of the vige and headed straight to the northeast


    military camp together while escorting the Three Powers at the Gehenna Border. They travelled as fast


    as they could until they finally arrived.


    As for Rocky who was faced with the dash of the armored spirit-manipted beast, he rapidly retreated


    with Uriah.


    However, it stopped at the ce where Rocky saved the wounded viger. It shook its two iron heads


    and searched for something on the ground as if it was foraging.


    Seeing its weird behavior, Rocky was confused. Thus, he stood there to watch the armored spirit-


    manipted beast''s movements very carefully.


    At that moment, the armored spirit-manipted beast made an awful scream in excitement. It seemed


    that it had found something. After that, one of its iron heads stuck out itsthy tongue to lick the ground.


    Rocky fixed his eyes on the ce where the armored spirit-manipted beast licked. He noticed about


    half a drop of sparkling liquid.


    "The magical saliva?" Rocky was stunned. He thought back and realized that the half drop of magical


    saliva was sprinkled negligently just now. The armored spirit-manipted beast was fairly interested in


    it.


    After it enjoyed the half drop of the magical saliva, its cyan eyes looked around until they finally rested


    on Rocky. The armored spirit-manipted beast opened its small nostrils and roared ferociously. All of


    a sudden, it pped its two iron wings and ran towards Rocky like the wind.


    Seeing that, Rocky was well aware that things were about to get pretty hot. The armored spirit-


    manipted beast must have gotten the scent of the magical saliva from him.


    "Uriah, go!" Rocky called Uriah. The urgent task on hand was for him to lure the powerful armored


    spirit-manipted beast away from other people. In the sphere of the northeast military camp''s


    jurisdiction, once a wild spirit-manipted beast appeared, a team of spirit maniptors would be sent


    to drive it away or kill it. Therefore, instead of walking away, Rocky must wait for the support from the


    northeast military camp.


    Though Rocky was unwilling to exert too much effort on the situation, he couldn''t stay out of it because


    he had to ensure the safety of the other viges and the people living there.


    Not long after, Rocky sessfully enticed the armored spirit-manipted beast to leave the vige and


    to a remote and deste area.


    However, the power of the armored spirit-manipted beast was superior to that of Rocky''s. Shortly


    afterwards, it caught up with him. Bang! It got in the way of Rocky. It hissed at Rocky as its cyan eyes


    were glued to him.


    Rocky couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat. It was very unfortunate that he met a more powerful


    armored spirit-manipted beast after he just had a narrow escape from the hunt of a Bear-tiger at the


    Earthly Stage. This time was even worse because the armored spirit-manipted beast''s desire for the


    magical saliva seemed to have been aroused.


    "Howl!" Seeing that Rocky was blocked by the armored spirit-manipted beast, Uriah immediately


    stood before him and demonstrated its three-star momentum at the second grade.


    The armored spirit-manipted beast was reluctant to show its weakness so it released its forceful


    power which hard pressed the momentum of Uriah. Apparently, its power was much mightier than


    Uriah''s.


    However, Uriah was fearless. It made threatening gestures as it swung its two tails in mes. It seemed


    as if the mes were dancing in the air like fireflies.


    Though Uriah was a three-star spirit-manipted beast, the evolution of its body was only at the level


    of two stars. The only other kind of evolution Uriah had achieved was its own special ability, the


    magical saliva.


    Besides, the physique of Uriah was really special based on Rocky''s evaluation. Though he hadn''t


    figured out all its natures, Rocky knew with certainty that Uriah''s physique was quite different from


    those of any other spirit-manipted beasts. It had a potential for restoration. In addition, it could


    produce the magical saliva itself which it could then use to recover in extraordinary circumstances.


    On the day when Rocky fought in the Witch Pce, Uriah wouldn''t have been hurt that badly if it hadn''t


    encountered a spirit-manipted beast at the Heavenly Stage. Given that situation, any other ordinary


    spirit-manipted beasts would''ve died on the spot. That proved that the natural endowments of Uriah


    were really astounding.


    Thus, even when being faced by a powerful armored spirit-manipted beast, it was still high in spirits,


    which was something very hard toe by.


    Seeing Uriah loyally protecting him, Rocky felt a little relieved. Surely, he wouldn''t leave Uriah to fight


    alone. Since Rocky once killed opponents who were at the medium level of the Heavenly Stage, he


    wasn''t totally afraid of the armored spirit-manipted beast that was equivalent to a spirit maniptor


    at the fifth grade of the Earthly Stage.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Go!" Rocky shouted as he looked up at the armored spirit-manipted beast. Instantly, the light of the


    spiritual power at the first grade of the Earthly Stage twinkled around his body. With his feet pounding


    on the ground, Rocky ran towards the armored spirit-manipted beast together with Uriah.


    Swiftly, yellow sand began to flutter in the air which almost blinded their eyes. A fierce battle was


    impossible to be avoided.


    Meanwhile, at the tent of the Commander of the northeast military camp, team leaders of five teams of


    spirit maniptors reported to Marin about their performance during the escort missions.


    It went without saying that all the five teams had finished their missions sessfully and were able to


    return to the northeast military camp earlier than expected.


    Only the sixth team hadn''te back yet.


    "Deputy Commander Chen, do you have any news about the sixth team and when they will return?"


    Marin asked.


    "I''m afraid not. In theory, they should be the first to return since their route is the shortest and safest.


    Knowing this, it''s definitely strange that they still haven''t returned. I''m worried that they might''ve


    encountered something unexpected," Deputy Commander Chen said anxiously.


    "Commander Marin, the sixth team isposed of underperforming members. It isn''t a wise decision


    to assign them to escort army provisions," Evan, the team leader of the first team, pointed out


    arrogantly.


    Upon hearing that, the other team leaders all whispered into each other''s ears. Like Evan, they all


    thought that the sixth team was a bunch of useless losers.


    "Evan, don''t be impertinent!" Deputy Commander Chen scolded.


    Marin just frowned. Though a little unhappy, she couldn''t deny the truth mentioned by Evan. For the


    sixth team, it was really beyond their abilities to escort army provisions sessfully. However, she also


    had her own considerations, especially after Rocky became the team leader of the sixth team.


    To some extent, Marin acted on impulse when she decided to send the sixth team to carry out the


    escort mission. Because of Rocky''s cynical attitude and her curiosity towards him, she was desperate


    to know more about Rocky''s real power. She wanted to know what Rocky was really counting on, his


    power or his luck. Therefore, the escort mission was a challenge for Rocky. If Rocky failed to live up to


    her expectations, she would make other arrangements. Once anything went wrong in the sixth team,


    Rocky would suffer the consequences as the leader.


    At that point, a guard came in and reported, "Commander Marin, the sixth team has returned."


    "Ask Rocky to report to me at once," Marin ordered upon hearing the guard''s words.


    "Well... Rocky isn''t with them. Also, the spirit maniptors of the sixth team seem to have had a narrow


    escape from something unexpected..." the guard replied as he wore a weird expression.


    Hearing that, Marin immediately frowned. The other team leaders snickered. They all took pleasure in


    the sixth team''s trouble.

 Chapter 176 I Have Been Set Up Again! (Part One)

    Chapter 176 I Have Been Set Up Again! (Part One)


    Evan had just reached a secret agreement with Deputy Commander Chen, when Rocky was thrown


    into the prison of the northeast military camp. Rocky''s cell was small and isted.


    ''I didn''t even have the time and freedom to meet Sue for thest time before I was thrown in this prison


    cell. I didn''t even get to say goodbye to her, '' Rocky thought. He was worried about Sue especially


    because she had just experienced such a crushing tragedy¡ªher beloved grandfather was killed by


    Mathew, a member of Evan''s first squad. He got killed when he tried to stop Mathew from raping his


    precious granddaughter. If Rocky didn''t show up and stop Mathew in time, the situation could have


    gotten worse. However, it did put Rocky in a dilemma. To avoid punishment, Mathew conspired with


    Evan to set him up and frame him of the crime Matthew hadmitted. They made it look like he was


    the one who tried to rape Sue. He had already exined the situation to Marin. He hoped that smart as


    she was, she could prove his innocence. Right now, he couldn''t do anything. He had to trust her to


    figure out what truly happened. Rocky put his hands behind his back andy down on the cold floor. He


    glimpsed at the gray sky through the barred window in his cell. There wasn''t much lighting inside


    the room, but there was enough to highlight the worried look on his face. His eyes looked tired and his


    mouth was set into a grim line. This was the second time that he had been put in prison since he


    traveled to his current world. Thest time he was in prison was because of Lena, while this time it was


    for Sue and her in grandfather named Jackson. It seemed that his misfortunes involving


    imprisonment always had something to do with women.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The more he was thinking, the more anxious and confused he got. He just couldn''t understand why


    there were so many terrible people trying to set him up. His head hurt by thinking too much so he


    shook his head and sat down in a lotus position to clear his head. Instead of wasting his time trying to


    understand those people, he would rather use it to do something useful. He closed his eyes and


    regted his breathing. In just a few moments, he was already concentrating on improving his


    cultivation base further. Now, he didn''t have to be secretive about it. His real cultivation base had


    already been exposed, and there was no need to hide it again. After a moment, the bright light at the


    second grade of Earthly Stage began to shine upon him. He soon immersed himself in the cultivation.


    Deputy Commander Chen, who had been ordered to investigate what Rocky had done, came back by


    nightfall with some other people. Without any hesitation, he immediately strode to Marin''s camp to


    report his investigation results to her. He held his head high with confidence about his supposed


    investigation.


    "What did you say? It was true? Rocky did kill the old man and rape the old man''s granddaughter?!"


    Marin screamed. The veins in her neck were so stressed it looked like it was about to pop. She looked


    rather shocked when she heard Deputy Commander Chen''s report, because she never expected that


    Rocky would really lie to her. Her whole body was shaking with anger and disbelief. She did not know


    what to believe.


    "Most of the vigers have moved away soon after they found the old man in their vige was killed,


    including the old man''s granddaughter. Anyway, we can''t find her. She must have ran away from fright.


    Now there are only a few people left in the vige. The remaining vigers told me they all have


    witnessed how Rocky had killed the two spirit maniptors and seriously injured Matthew," Deputy


    Commander Chen said positively. He said it so smoothly and confidently as if he had already


    rehearsed the report in mind. There was a little sympathy and guilt flickering in his eyes. After all, there


    was no truth in what he was saying. But the spark of emotions soon vanished. There was no reason to


    express sympathy when there was so much at stake here. For his future career in the army, he had


    made a secret agreement with Evan to frame Rocky.


    "How dare him¡­" Marin snarled angrily and smashed the table with a loud thud. Her breathing


    quickened from anger. Deep lines formed on her forehead because of the way she was furrowing her


    eyebrows so hard. She red furiously at the table in front of her. It never urred to her that Rocky


    would havemitted such unspeakable crimes. She had seen Rocky look quite upright and had tried


    to trust him, but obviously the investigation results showed that she should never trust such a bastard


    like him. She was greatly disappointed in him. How could she put her trust on someone like him?


    "Commander, Rocky had gonepletely mad. He did not only kill an innocent viger, but he also


    raped a young and innocent girl, and even killed two spirit maniptors of our northeast military camp


    who tried to stop his outrageous behaviors. Any of his behaviors is a tant vition of our military


    discipline. He is a killer and he must be and punished and executed for his crimes! It seems that only


    by executing him in public can we quell the rage of the public," Deputy Commander Chen added. Now


    that he had chosen to frame Rocky, he had to do it thoroughly, or else, it would bring him endless


    trouble and affect his future career in the army. He put his career on the line when he agreed with this


    frame up. So, he had to be all out in doing so, even if it meant that Rocky would face a public


    execution.


    Marin''s face looked heavy and grim. She frowned and narrowed her eyes. She couldn''t help but go


    over the facts of the whole incident again. She was so deep in thought that she almost forgot that she


    hadpany. She waved her hand dismissively to Deputy Commander Chen and said, "You can leave


    now. In terms of Rocky''s punishment, I need to think it over."


    "It''s a very serious matter, which has caused a great negative impact on the public. Commander, I hope


    that you will look at the matter in therger picture and put the interests of the public above everything


    else. Rocky may have seemed different, but the facts of this case say that he is a murderer and a


    threat to the public," Deputy Commander Chen reminded deliberately, then bowed to Marin and


    retreated slowly. He needed toy it out so smoothly so that she wouldn''t suspect any foul y.


    "Did he really do all those things?" After seeing Deputy Commander Chen leave, Marin could not help


    but ask herself such a question. Although Deputy Commander Chen had reported the results of the


    investigation that it was Rocky himself who really did such shameless things, somehow, deep inside,


    she still felt a little odd about the whole incident, as if it was not as simple as it seemed. There must


    have been more to what they had known.


    "The whole event still has to be reported to the base camp before I make the decision to punish him.


    After all, his real identity is still a top secret. Even if he hadmitted such a heinous crime, I can''t


    punish him simply and hastily before I know who he really is. But if even base camp approves to


    execute him, then I can do nothing but¡­" Marin swallowed back the words on the tip of her tongue.


    She was thoroughly confused. Although the evidence showed that Rocky was guilty, she still hoped


    that the base camp would cut him some ck and keep his life. She pondered for a moment what to


    do. The she rushed to get her writing materials and quickly wrote down a detailed letter about the


    whole event. After that, she went to the beast farm to release her war dragon Verdanim, and let it fly to


    base camp to deliver the letter for her.

 Chapter 177 I Have Been Set Up Again! (Part Two)

    Chapter 177 I Have Been Set Up Again! (Part Two)


    The next day, Marin gathered the whole army and brought Rocky on trial in front of all the soldiers at


    the battlefield of the northeast military camp.


    As a result, the whole battlefield never looked so crowded as it was today. People filled the whole


    battlefield so quickly as if this was what they were waiting for their whole lives. The moment Rocky was


    taken to the battlefield, people around him immediately pointed at him and talked about him one after


    another. Everyone was saying something that it was almost hard to make out what it was about or who


    said what.


    "This guy is aplete lunatic, a rapist, a cold-blooded killer, and a real disgrace to our entire


    northeast military camp."


    "Yes, you are right. Although he used to be a little weakling, he also had his own skills and reputation.


    But now, I didn''t expect him to be a ck-hearted guy who relied on his strength and did so many evil


    things."


    "I''m afraid that after he had killed so many people, his only fate will be a quick death. His first-ss


    merit just meant nothing to him. In the end, he still brings himself his own destruction."


    For a moment, the whole battlefield was very noisy and bustling, the voices criticizing Rocky could be


    heard one after another. Everyone had something to say. In the eyes of almost all the army, Rocky was


    already notorious and a disgrace to the entire military camp.


    Meanwhile, Rocky wasn''t the only one getting all the hate. The sixth squad''s spirit maniptors were


    also suffering from the contemptuous looks from the soldiers all around them because Rocky was their


    captain.


    "I didn''t expect that our captain was a pervert and a crazy killer. We should have never trusted him so


    much before!" one of the sixth squad''s spirit maniptorsined in a low voice, his eyes full of


    disdain. They tried so hard to disassociate themselves from him in order to avoid criticism.


    "Hey, what are you talking about? Our captain is definitely not that kind of person. Don''t forget that he


    had saved our lives!" Thor retorted back and stared angrily at him as soon as he heard the harsh words


    about his captain. He believed Rocky so much and he hated to hear anyone say anything to nder


    him.


    "Even though he had saved us before, so what? His actions have brought huge disgrace to our squad.


    Now, we don''t even dare to hold up our heads high among other members of squads. In the past, we


    only had to suffer some petty sneers. Yet now, whenever we go, we will be disdained. Because of such


    a captain, we''re not much better than a piece of smelly garbage!" another spirit maniptor of the sixth


    squad grumbled. He wasn''t so close to Rocky and only felt that he was badly influenced by Rocky''s


    behaviors.


    "You are so ungrateful! Have you forgotten what he had done for us? I trust our captain! He is innocent


    and he won''t do such things to ruin his reputation. You all just wait and see! The truth will be brought to


    light sooner orter," cried Joss in a huff. Both he and Thor were willing to trust their captain no matter


    what happened. They also did not believe he was capable of doing such unspeakable crimes.


    When the crowd was in hot discussions, Marin and the other two Deputy Commanders looked on as


    they sat on the martial arts tform at the end of the battlefield. Soon enough, Rocky was taken there.


    Looking up at Marin, Rocky saw Marin''s face was so indifferent. Her eyes were cold towards him. It


    wasn''t the reaction he was expecting at all. He immediately felt a little strange and thought, ''Why is she


    staring at me coldly? What has she found out?'' All of a sudden, he felt a very sinister nce casting


    upon him from sideway. He turned around and saw Evan who was standing not so far away from him.


    He was looking at Rocky with a satisfied and wicked smile on his face. He was obviously d at


    Rocky''s predicament.


    "Deputy Commander Chen, please announce the results of your investigation yesterday," Marin said


    and signaled him to begin.


    Deputy Commander Chen nodded. He immediately got up, stood in front of the martial arts tform,


    looked around the army, then looked at Rocky. He took a deep breath and began to announce loudly


    and slowly, "After yesterday''s careful investigation, there is solid evidence to prove that the one


    responsible for the innocent viger'' deaths and the rape of the young girl is¡­ none other than Rocky."


    He had hardly finished his words when the crowd burst into an uproar. They all condemned him as the


    ck sheep of the army. Insults and angry shouts were thrown around.


    Rocky was shocked and his eyes nearly popped out the moment he heard what Deputy Commander


    Chen said. He knew he was not telling the truth because he saw what happened. Deputy Commander


    Chen was no doubt lying in front of the public, but he just couldn''t figure out why he lied. With a sharp


    and ferocious look on his face, Rocky snarled, "Deputy Commander Chen, did you really have an


    investigation?"


    "Rocky, do you still want to argue and defend for yourself? Several vigers have used you of


    having killed an old man and raped a young girl," said Deputy Commander Chen firmly and insistently.


    "Then, the vigers and the young girl who you imed that I raped should be brought up here¡­"


    Rocky said coldly. Luckily, he was not overwhelmed by his shock and anger. Now he knew Deputy


    Commander Chen must have been on the same team with Evan and Matthew. They all wanted to set


    him up and kill him. He had to fight back and protect himself alone. Right now, the witnesses were his


    way out of this. If he could convince them to take back their wrongful usations, he might get out of


    this easily. But then again, when was anything ever easy for him?


    "Rocky, do you think I''m trying to frame you? Alright then, I''ll make you admit your crimes sincerely.


    Bring the witnesses up here!" Deputy Commander Chen continued as he threw a cold nce at Rocky.


    He was confident that the vigers would indict him.


    Soon, several vigers from the vige at the east of the military camp were brought up. They all


    looked frightened and timid. From an onlooker''s point of view, it would seem they were terrified


    because of Rocky. But in reality, they were scared to die if they did not frame Rocky for the crimes. As


    soon as they were taken to Rocky''s side, they immediately bowed their heads and knelt to Marin.


    "Do you all recognize the man near you?" Deputy Commander Chen asked the vigers sternly.


    The vigers nced at Rocky and nodded one after another.


    "What did this man do in your vige yesterday?" Deputy Commander Chen continued.


    "He killed¡­ killed people. And... he also raped a girl in our vige..."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s right... We all saw what he did with our own eyes."


    "He¡­ he often came to our vige to rob us of our cattle and sheep..."


    The vigers faltered one after another. They stammered as if they were unsure of what they were


    saying.


    "You¡­" Rocky was stunned and lost for the right words when he heard the vigers made nderous


    charges against him. He could only stare at them ferociously, as if he wanted to kill them with his eyes.


    The vigers were immediately intimidated and their face grew pale. They had to lower their heads to


    avoid any eye contact with Rocky. They were in such a tight spot because they were forced to make


    such usations against Rocky. If they didn''t, they would be killed. So for the sake of their lives, they


    must be firm in framing him.

 Chapter 178 Secret Identity

    Chapter 178 Secret Identity


    "Take them away!" Deputy Commander Chen barked, ordering his men to take away the vigers. He


    then turned to Rocky and sneered maliciously. "What do you have to say for yourself now?"


    "I should not have trusted you, Commander. I thought you were above this level." Rocky ignored him,


    looking right past him and stared straight at Marin. He shook his head with disappointment. It was


    difficult to swallow that Marin would be fooled into thinking of him as a murderer.


    Marin felt a tug at her heart upon hearing Rocky''s admonishments. The look in his eyes also made her


    feel a twinge of guilt, as if she was the one who had done something wrong.


    "Commander, we have solid proof now. Let''s have Rocky publicly executed to be made an example of!"


    Deputy Commander Chen turned to Marin and suggested.


    "I need to think about how to deal with Rocky first..." Marin murmured, but then Evan interrupted her.


    He stepped up and saluted, saying, "Commander, if you do not order the execution of Rocky this


    instant, what would the troops think? Thatmitting such crimes will be met with tolerance?"


    "Please, Commander. Have Rocky executed!" The spirit maniptors from the other squads all


    suggested to Marin.


    Very soon all troops, instigated by Evan, seconded this suggestion and shouted for his immediate


    execution.


    Marin grew solemn at this outcry. She had thought that this was going to be easy. Now it appeared that


    it would have a huge impact on troop''s morale. If she postponed her verdict, hermand woulde


    off as being unstable. However, for some inexplicable reason, she was not entirelyfortable at


    having Rocky executed. But the most important matter at the moment for her was to stabilize the


    morale of the troops. She had to face this hard decision. "Rockymitted the crime of murdering


    innocent vigers and fellow soldiers, as well as raping a young woman. He has vited multiple


    military codes in his conduct. Therefore I order his immediate public execution!" Her eyes grew sullen


    after this announcement.


    Augh broke out right after Marin finished her sentence.


    Everyone looked on and saw that it was Rocky who justughed.


    "I am not going to die here. I have something more important to do." Rocky looked around at the crowd


    and turned as if he was about to leave the military camp.


    Marin was both annoyed and shocked at Rocky''s disobedience and she ordered, "Stop him!"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Instantly spirit maniptors from other squads led by Evan blocked Rocky''s exit while soldiers got in


    formation and surrounded the entire camp.


    Rocky did not even flinch facing almost the entire army of the northeast military camp and his power


    just surged to the second grade of the Earthly Stage. He looked unruffled, and it was clear that he


    would not hesitate to kill whoever got in his way. Those soldiers and spirit maniptors were a little


    intimidated.


    "Look, Commander!" Deputy Commander Chen had never expected that Rocky would resist. He turned


    to Marin for further instruction.


    At this moment Marin said nothing as she did not know what to say. Rocky''s reaction waspletely


    out of her anticipation. She was at aplete loss.


    Deputy Commander Chen suddenly began oozing a murderous intent. He would not let Rocky live for


    fear of his conspiracy with Evan to be revealed. He jumped forward, summoning his power to surge to


    the fifth grade of the Earthly Stage. He was moving in for a sneak attack from behind Rocky.


    Rocky sensed a strong auraing from behind. He immediately turned and saw Deputy Commander


    Chen making a move. Rocky shot him a cold smile and sneered, "Hello, Deputy Commander. You want


    to tie up your loose ends?" Rocky said, summoning his Neb Cloud Transformation and went up


    against him.


    At this moment, Evan also took this opportunity and charged towards Rocky in a sh.


    "Boom!"


    Bright light broke out from the camp and continuous booming.


    Momentster, light faded away. Rocky emerged, resisting the power of both Evan and Deputy


    Commander Chen. Despite the single drop of blood that seeped from the corner of his mouth, he still


    looked calm and unbothered.


    Evan and Deputy Commander Chen exchanged a look and they immediately understood each other.


    Both of them wanted Rocky dead.


    Marin twitched as subconsciously she wanted to intervene and stop them from killing Rocky.


    At this very moment, a dark green dragon came swooping down from the sky. A beauty then jumped off


    it andnded in front of Rocky. She held up a golden te and shouted: "Order from the Commander in


    Chief, no one touches Rocky. Whoever disobeys this order will be subject to military disciplinary


    action."


    The second the beauty showed the golden te, everyone was astonished and immediately jumped


    down on one knee. Evan and Deputy Commander Chen had no choice but to stand down and follow


    suit, looking frustrated.


    Rocky looked at the beauty and the golden te and also felt confused, wondering howe the


    Commander in Chief could give an order to save his life. Perhaps someone told the Commander in


    Chief about what happened? He looked to Marin. He could not think of any who would report it other


    than her.


    Marin seemed relieved after seeing the beauty showed up. She then teleported in front of the beauty.


    "Commander, Commander in Chiefmanded me to ry this message. No matter what he does, no


    one is allowed to kill him. As for any other necessary means for discipline are at your discretion!" The


    beauty lowered her voice. "By the way, Deputy Commander in Chief asked me to tell you something."


    She leaned in and whispered something in Marin''s ear.


    Marin nodded her acknowledgment.


    "Good, then I will report back." The beauty disappeared.


    Everyone wearily got up after the beauty''s departure, looking utterly perplexed. They started to discuss


    among themselves as they could not understand why the Commander in Chief would personally give


    an order to spare Rocky''s life.


    "Commander, what is going on? Why would Commander in Chief...? Deputy Commander Chen looked


    at Marin, all confused and he saw that Marin was not surprised at all. He then realized that Marin must


    be the one who reported it back to the headquarters.


    Evan looked sullen, kicking at the dirt. He knew there was nothing that he could do now.


    Evan and Deputy Commander Chen had done many calctions, but they still missed the fact that


    Rocky had another secret identity. They had no clue that this would be his saving grace.


    "Rocky, you may keep your life, but you are still punishable for what you have done. I have decided to


    banish you from the northeast military camp." Marin then immediately order the exile of Rocky. He


    would leave with his life, but she had to do something about the crime that he hadmitted. To


    stabilize the morale of the troops, she had to be strict and fair.


    Rocky looked at Marin for thest time before he turned and left.


    At this moment, amotion broke out from the soldiers who were surrounding the camp. They then


    parted the formation to make a way for someone. A powerful beast emerged, looking at these soldiers


    ferociously. It was followed by a petite woman in an old cloak, walking briskly towards the


    center.

 Chapter 179 The Truth Comes Out

    Chapter 179 The Truth Comes Out


    "What is this scent? It''s just a war beast at the second grade of the three-star level, but why does it look


    somewhat familiar?" Marin looked very puzzled at the sight of the beast, because other than her


    Verdanim in the northeast military camp, other spirit-manipted beasts that were at the second grade


    of the three-star level were very rare in their area. It was definitely no wonder she was so shocked to


    see a war beast with a level like this one in the camp!


    The other troops present were also very shocked at the sight of this war beast, because just like a king


    of all beasts, it looked different from normal ones of its kind typically found in these parts. It had a very


    unique scent, and forged ahead with the vigor and vitality of the lion.


    "Uriah! Sue!" Rocky shouted in surprise, his mouth agape at the sight of his friends.


    What an unexpected turn of events!


    "Mr. Bai!" Sue shouted as she leaped off Uriah and then rushed to him.


    Uriah followed right after her.


    "Didn''t I tell you to leave here immediately?" Rocky frowned, seeing Sue rushing to him.


    "I waited for a whole night but you didn''te, so I could sense that something must have happened to


    you. I insisted that Uriah bring me back. I could never leave you alone to face danger," said Sue


    innocently and earnestly.


    "May I ask who you are?" Marin asked. She found it very strange to see Sue. The puzzling and


    worrying exchange they just had concerned her even more.


    "Ma''am, Mr. Bai killed someone because of me. If you must arrest someone, please arrest me instead


    of him," said Sue,ing close to Marin.


    "Because of you?" Marin was confused.


    "Some soldiers from your military camp killed my grandpa and--and, tried to force themselves on me.


    Therefore, Mr. Bai killed them to save me," Sue said, her eyes filling with tears.


    At this moment, Evan and Deputy Commander Chen were gobsmacked to hear what she said,


    because they had never expected the victim in question toe to Rocky''s defense. Deputy


    Commander Chen had already gone to the vige before, wanting to find this girl whose grandfather


    had been killed and whom Matthew had tried to rape. He had nned to force her to frame Rocky, but


    when he heard that Sue had already left the vige, he instead gathered the other vigers and forced


    them with threats so that they would agree to frame Rocky. It never urred to him that Sue would


    come back.


    "Commander, don''t believe what she said so easily. It seems to me that they are very familiar with one


    another, so perhaps she''s just pretending to be that girl in order to save Rocky!" Deputy Commander


    Chen hurriedly said, shifting nervously where he stood.


    "I know you wouldn''t believe me, so I brought this. This is what was dropped by the man who tried to


    rape me!" Sue said defiantly, taking out a token from her cape with the word "one" on it.


    Everyone there, including Rocky, gasped in surprise.


    Evan and Deputy Commander Chen turned pale as soon as they saw the token, because only spirit


    maniptors at the fifth grade of the Mortal Stage in the northeast military camp were qualified to wear


    it. The word "one" on it represented the squad of the spirit it belonged to.


    The token must have fallen identally when Matthew was restraining Sue! Luckily, she had found it


    and kept it with her as she was in the process of tidying up the room before she left the vige.


    When Marin saw the token, her face instantly darkened.


    "Captain Evan, can you exin to me why the token of your first squad is in the hands of this girl?"


    Marin looked at Evan suspiciously.


    "Em..." Evan was in a tight spot. Whatever he said, he wouldn''t be able to get himself out of this mess


    easily.


    "Deputy Commander Chen, how on earth did you look into this? I remember you told me that the girl


    had already left the vige, didn''t you?" Marin interrogated him.


    "Commander, she couldn''t prove herself to be the girl even with the token..." Deputy Commander Chen


    now looked really anxious, and regretted with all his heart that he had let Evan sway him. He would still


    try to defend himself as best as he could, however.


    "Guards, go bring me those vigers." Marinmanded, her eyes sharp and angry.


    Deputy Commander Chen grew even more terrified when he heard this. Perhaps, Marin was


    suspecting that he forced those vigers to frame Rocky!


    Immediately, those vigers who testified that Rocky was the murderer were brought back in, and they


    were very shocked to see Sue.


    "They are all from our vige!" Sue recognized that these vigers had been part of her neighborhood,


    but they all looked very strange and surprised.


    Marin turned to those vigers after hearing what Sue said and demanded, "Do you know this girl?"


    Those vigers looked at each other and didn''t dare speak, and they couldn''t help but nervously stare


    at Deputy Commander Chen, clearly terrified that if they said something wrong, they would put


    themselves in danger.


    Their nervous looks towards Deputy Commander Chen confirmed Marin''s suspicions. Immediately, she


    said, "Don''t be afraid, just tell me the whole truth. No one will do anything to you. I will make sure of it. I


    am the Commander of the military camp. I can assure you that you can leave here safe and sound."


    Those vigers hesitated when they heard her, and one of them kneeled hurriedly and pleaded,


    "Commander, please forgive us! We did not lie deliberately. Someone threatened us with violence if we


    refused to use Rocky of murder!"


    The rest of them kneeled following him.


    Hearing that, Deputy Commander Chen turned pale and broke out in a cold sweat.


    "Then who threatened you?" Marin asked sharply.


    All the vigers looked at Deputy Commander Chen.


    "Deputy Commander Chen, do you have anything to exin?" Marin had already suspected why


    Rocky would be set up, but she was still a bit surprised because she never had thought that Deputy


    Commander Chen would do such a thing.


    "Commander, don''t believe these unruly vigers, they must have consulted with Rocky and the girl


    coming out of nowhere to set me up together!" Deputy Commander Chen was now very flustered,


    babbling senselessly.


    "Then can you tell me why they would want to set you up?" They have nothing to do with you!" Marin


    questioned him sharply.


    Deputy Commander Chen was speechless. He had no idea how to talk himself out of this one.


    "Sue, do you remember the face of the man who killed your grandpa?" Marin turned to Sue, asking


    gently.


    "I do," said Sue nodding.


    "Guards, bring Matthew to me!" Marinmanded. Evan and Deputy Commander Chen looked at


    each other, anxious.


    Before long, Matthew was carried there with almost half of his body paralyzed, but when he saw Rocky


    still alive and Sue standing next to Marin, his face immediately drained of all its blood. He had thought


    Rocky was surely dead, but apparently, the situation now was not what he had anticipated.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Yes! Him! He is the murderer who killed my grandpa!" Sue shouted, pointing at him. Her distressed


    face was beet red and her eyes streamed with tears.


    "He is the one who killed your grandpa, not me", said Matthew bluntly pointing at Rocky.


    "Matthew, is this the very girl that you said was raped by Rocky?" Marin asked sneeringly after hearing


    all this.


    Unable to respond, Matthew looked stunned and could not help looking at Evan and Deputy


    Commander Chen.


    But now Evan and Deputy Commander Chen became even more anxious. They had asserted that for


    sure Sue came out of nowhere, but Matthew admitted that Sue was the victim. Their stories were


    obviously contradictory and full of holes. Marin''s eyes swept over them, sending chills down their


    spines.

 Chapter 180 I Will Go To Raise Beasts (Part One)

    Chapter 180 I Will Go To Raise Beasts (Part One)


    "Commander, I am sure that this bitch must have been coerced by Rocky! Otherwise, she would have


    never chosen to testify against me. She ismitting perjury now, and you must not listen to her


    nderous words," Matthew said, gnashing his teeth in great anger. He couldn''t help but cast a


    resentful look at Sue. His fingers fiddled with each other, a sign that he was extremely anxious at this


    moment. He was terrified that Marin would find out the truth.


    "Fine. Then how do you exin this token?" At the moment, Marin took the token from Sue''s hand and


    threw it in front of Matthew.


    "Well, about that... I, uh... I must have identally dropped it when I tried to stop Rocky''s evil deeds!


    As we all know, Rocky is a ruthless killer with great strength. Therefore, if I want to do my best to resist


    his attack, I definitely have no spare time to care about whether my token has fallen onto the ground or


    not!" Matthew said, a look of surprise and recognition shing across his face.


    "You mean that you have dropped the token due to your carelessness? That is really a ''perfect excuse'',


    wouldn''t you say? Do you think I''m stupid, Matthew? Don''t you think your excuse is so ridiculous and


    untenable? Since the whole thing has alreadye to light, I am really surprised that you still dare to


    lie through your teeth to me!" Marin shouted, staring down at him in rage. Matthew trembled with fear.


    "And as for the two of you..." Marin also red at Evan and Deputy Commander Chen behind him. It


    immediately urred to her that it was these three people who had conspired together to frame Rocky


    and let herself be deceived. It was such a shame that even she, the Commander of the military camp,


    was almost cheated by these vile people.


    "Deputy Commander Chen, it never urred to me that you would be so willing to cover Matthew''s


    crimes and frame Rocky. It is no wonder that I saw you and Matthew whispering in private before.


    Matthew must have given you some benefits so that you would act in his favor! How despicable you


    are! You are really a disgrace to the army!" Evan said usingly, immediately pointing at Deputy


    Commander Chen. At this point, he realized that his own corruptions would be exposed if he didn''t try


    to cover his tracks. In order to preserve his own fame and even life, he tried to hide and divert his


    participation in the evil scheme. At this critical moment, he knew clearly that the most important thing


    was to protect himself. Everyone else could go to hell.


    Evan''s words immediately caused an uproar among all soldiers present on the scene. No one had


    expected the real situation to be like this.


    "Captain Evan, how can you..." At the moment, Deputy Commander Chen was still lost in his own


    thought, feeling extremely anxious about the fact that their evil deeds had been discovered by Marin.


    However, he did not expect that Evan, who had been the very reason for his involvement, would dare


    frame him up at this time. He was afraid that if he was convicted of this crime, it would be rather difficult


    for him to earn back dignity and respect from others in the military. What was worse, he could lose his


    life.


    "Commander, I really didn''t expect this matter to develop into this. It appears I was too trusting of them


    and that''s why I let myself believe their nder! When they told me about this matter, I didn''t think


    much about it either. That''s why they deceived me so easily! I have made a serious mistake in this


    matter and I am not afraid to take due responsibilities. Moreover, since Matthew is my subordinate, I


    still hold the responsibility for hisx discipline. I cannot shirk my responsibility this time and I am willing


    to ept your punishment," Evan said slyly, trying to shrewdly defend himself and clear himself of any


    possible me. He was holding out hope that he could defer all the me to Deputy Commander


    Chen.


    "Evan, I really didn''t expect you to be such a coward! Commander, it was actually Evan who..." Deputy


    Commander Chen was also determined to expose his hypocrisy. After all, he would originally have had


    nothing to do with this matter if not for Evan who had goaded him to get his hands dirty. If he had not


    been deceived by his coaxing, he would not have anything to do with this matter from the very


    beginning.


    "You two, shut up! Aren''t you ashamed enough?" Marin screamed, her face red with rage. It was


    infuriating to see how Deputy Commander Chen and Evan med each other in order to push off their


    own ountability. She never expected that these two people would begin to me each other in such


    an undignified manner in front of everyone at the military camp. Their shameful behavior had really


    disgraced the dignity of senior officers of the army.


    At this point, all of the troops present couldn''t help but grow more and more astonished at the drastic


    developments. They were in shock at the truth that had emerged.


    Seeing Marin be so angry at this point, Evan and Deputy Commander Chen were extremely


    afraid of making the situation be more disadvantageous to them. Therefore, they shut up their


    mouths and did not dare to say anything more, for fear of further upsetting Marin.


    "I''ll deal with the two of youter," Marin said menacingly, giving Evan and Deputy Commander Chen


    an angry look, which made no effort of concealing her hostility towards them. Then she said directly to


    Matthew, "Matthew, the evidence is conclusive now, and there are all kinds of witnesses and material


    evidence. If you admit your crimes now, I can consider sparing your life."


    Coming to ept that he could no longer cover up his serious crimes, Matthew realized that even the


    God could not save him now. Worse still, at hearing Marin say that his life was at stake, he had no


    choice left but to admit his crimes reluctantly with a glum look of defeat. "Yes, Commander. I did all


    these things," he said quietly, looking down in shame.


    At hearing Matthew readily admit his crimes, the soldiers who were already stunned at the current


    situation became even more astonished. The whole area began to be in an uproar again. It turned out


    that this result was indeed a stunning reversal, shocking everyone present.


    No one had expected that Rocky was actually framed, and that the people who jointly framed him were


    Evan and Deputy Commander Chen, two well-known people in the army.


    "I already told you guys that our leader did nothing wrong. I was always firmly convinced that our leader


    must have been wronged by someone," Thor and Joss immediately cried out with great excitement as


    they saw the truth finallying to light. As they celebrated, they couldn''t help but shoot meaningful


    nces at several spirit maniptors of the sixth squad. They meant to reiterate how unwise it had


    been to distrust their leader before.


    Meanwhile, the other spirit maniptors of the sixth squad all looked embarrassed and were


    speechless, feeling incredibly awkward. After all, they too had mored that Rocky was a maniac killer


    before. It also made them feel terribly guilty that they had doubted their leader''s innocence for one


    second.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Matthew not only killed innocent vigers, but also intended to insult the dignity of women from good


    families. His shameful behavior has greatly ruined the image of our soldiers in front of the civilians.


    Since he is really guilty of a terrible crime, I propose to execute him in public!" Marin announced her


    decision loudly without even batting an eye, satisfied at his confession.

 Chapter 181 I Will Go To Raise Beasts (Part Two)

    Chapter 181 I Will Go To Raise Beasts (Part Two)


    "Commander... Didn''t you just say you would spare my life?" Matthew began to blubber. He had been


    immediately blindsided when he heard what Marin announced, not expecting that she would suddenly


    change her mind. He was aghast that she would go back on her word.


    "I just said that I would consider whether to save your life or not. But when I think of your shameful


    behavior of deceiving me and all the others here, I am convinced that your guilt is unforgivable. Now, I


    want someone to drag him down and behead him." Marin couldn''t help shouting coldly, standing tall


    and looking regal and imposing.


    Hearing the order, two soldiers immediately stepped forward. Matthew put up no resistance. His entire


    body was pale and ashen, ready to meet death. He was dragged down by the two soldiers immediately,


    staring soullessly into the sky before his head was sliced clean off with their sharp swords.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "In addition, I also take back my previous punishment of expelling Rocky from the northeast military


    camp. However, although he did things with a justified reason, it is also true and proven that he has


    killed two spirit maniptors in my jurisdiction. Therefore, I have now decided to demote him to a


    servant and constrain him into doing chores in the military camp for six months as a punishment!"


    Marin announced her punishment for Rocky, knowing that she had to be fair.


    "As for Evan and Deputy Commander Chen, I am really disappointed with them. They even tried to


    cover up Matthew for his crimes and framed Rocky. I will announce my punishment for them in public


    some other day soon. Now that they have both borne witness to the other''s corruption, they will surely


    be punished. You can rest assured that I will not engage in favoritism towards these officials. I will


    severely punish them for their crimes. All of you! Remember this wisely! I hope the whole army can


    take these events as a warning and learn from them. Deceit will not be tolerated." Then Marin turned to


    Rocky and Sue and told them quietly, "You twoe with me first."


    Rocky and Sue looked at each other doubtfully and followed Marin.


    Evan and Deputy Commander Chen were left standing silently, gazing at each other in speechless


    dismay. Knowing the final result of this whole thing, they also clearly understood that neither of them


    was a winner. Worse still, they would lose their careers, or maybe even worse, their lives!


    It turned out that Rocky was still the one whoughedst.


    Rocky and Sue followed Marin to her camp. As soon as they entered the camp, Marin suddenly turned


    around and said to Sue, "I''m deeply sorry for your grandfather''s death. I must apologize personally,


    because it was all because of myx discipline of the soldiers at ordinary times. I really didn''t expect


    that any of my subordinates would dare to do such terrible things. I sincerely apologize. I am so sorry


    for what has happened to you and your family. Please, let me know if I can do anything to make things


    better."


    "Commander, I dare not ept your apology. Since the man who killed my grandfather has received


    his due punishment, and Rocky''s innocence has been proven, I am already very satisfied with this


    result." In just one night, Sue had gone through too much suffering at her tender age. Her grandfather


    had died and she was nearly raped. Rocky felt that after going through these terrible things, she had


    grown up a lot. Behind the trauma and hurt, he could tell that she had also be more sensible and


    mature.


    "If you have any further requests, please feel free to ask me now. I will do my best to help you." Out of


    sympathy and the feeling of guilt, Marin couldn''t help but make a promise to the little girl, hoping to help


    her go through this dire time in her life.


    Upon hearing what Marin said, Sue''s face radiated with delight, but then she became sullen and


    slightly shook her head to decline Marin''s kind help. Actually, what she wanted most was for her


    grandfather toe back and live happily with her all the time, but unfortunately, that was an


    unattainable dream.


    Marin couldn''t help but frown slightly. She seemed to have guessed the little girl''s thinking, but she


    couldn''te up with any solution to her problem. Then, she looked at Rocky and said, "I was blinded


    by them this time, so I almost misjudged you. Although it''s the right behavior to save lives, you should


    not kill people at will. Otherwise, the matter would not have reached such an irreconcble point.


    Fortunately, however, the Commander in Chief sent a timely order to save your life, otherwise,


    everything would have gone terribly wrong."


    In fact, Marin was also d that she had reported the incident of Rocky to the Commander in Chief, so


    that she could have the opportunity to prevent this unjust case from happening in front of her.


    "Of course I know that you have your own stand, so I won''t me you for this," Rocky said. Although


    not long ago, he was unjustly wronged by others, he now appeared to be very calm, his demeanor as


    cool as usual.


    "If you have any objection to my punishment this time, you can bring it up with me. I can think about it


    and help you make appropriate changes," Marin hesitated for a moment and then said. She couldn''t


    help but appreciate Rocky''s demeanor, taking everything in stride.


    "I have no objection to your punishment. However, in my personal opinion, it would be better for you to


    expel me from the military camp, so that I will not cause any more trouble and bother you," Rocky


    smiled slightly and said. His tone had a touch of sarcasm and, with a hint of resentment lingering.


    "No, it is absolutely impossible. You must stay in the northeast military camp. If you don''t like to do


    chores, I can transfer you to other ces. I won''t care what you do in the future. But the only condition


    is that you stay in the northeast military camp," she suddenly said in a somewhat hurried tone. Rocky


    raised his eyebrow. She seemed very reluctant to let him leave.


    He wondered why her tone had suddenly be so firm, and he found it very strange that she should


    want him to stay in the military camp. After all, he seemed to have some disagreements with Marin on


    many things. However, she seemed to care about him and his wellbeing. Right now, Rocky couldn''t


    understand her intentions and the deep reasons behind her strange attitude towards him. However,


    Rocky only considered Marin''s words for a few seconds and did not think too much. Since Marin


    insisted that he stay under her jurisdiction, he decided to stay in his favorite ce. Calmly, he told her,


    "Then you can simply transfer me to the beast farm."


    "The beast farm?" Upon hearing Rocky''s reply, Marin was extremely perplexed. She didn''t expect him


    to want to go to that ce. Nobody really wanted to go there, after all! The environment there was dirty


    and smelly, and people who went there had to wait on the spirit-manipted beasts all day long, which


    was really a very troublesome thing. Although his request was definitely strange, it was within the


    scope of her permission.


    "Is there any problem with that?" Rocky squinted at Marin. Seeing her expressions change for several


    times, he wondered what was going on in her head.


    "No. I approve." Marin nodded, still looking thoughtful.


    "In addition, I have one more thing to please you," Rocky nced at Sue beside him and said with a


    soft look.


    "Is there anything else I can help you?" Marin asked curiously.


    Suddenly, he came near her. At seeing Rocky approach her unexpectedly, Marin felt his aura envelope


    her instantly. All of a sudden, she became short of breath and her cheeks turned beet red. What on


    earth!

 Chapter 182 A New Identity

    Chapter 182 A New Identity


    Rocky bowed his head and whispered in Marin''s ear.


    "Would those arrangements be possible?" Rocky asked. He looked at Marin, crossing his arms over his


    chest.


    "Yes, I will arrange for it," Marin hastily replied, blushing. It took a while for her to regain control of


    herself. Then she cleared her throat and took a step back to distance herself from Rocky. She was


    rather perplexed that when he hade close to her, she felt a strange feeling stirring within her as her


    stomach rippled gently. She was a little uneasy about this.


    "Well then. We''ll leave you now, Commander." Rocky nodded and walked out of the tent with Sue.


    "Mr. Bai, what did you say to Commander Marin? Why did she look a little weird?" Sue asked out of


    curiosity when they were out of the tent.


    Rocky ignored her question, as something had suddenlye to mind. Worriedly, he asked, "Where''s


    Little Rubygon, Sue?"


    Sue''s eyes twinkled with a smile. She untied her worn-out cloak to reveal Little Rubygon, which was


    sleeping soundly in her arms.


    "Oh, how adorable that is!" Seeing this, Rocky was unable to stifle augh. Regardless of everything


    that had taken ce in the past few hours, Little Rubygon still slept so peacefully. It was really quite


    fortunate that Rubygon was so obedient and calm, or its appearance would have surely caused a


    sensation.


    "Let''s go to my room first," Rocky said to Sue and led her to his quarters. However, they drew a lot of


    unusual looks all the way.


    "Mr. Bai, why are they staring at us?" Sue asked. She instinctively huddled closer to him, feeling


    ufortable and frightened.


    "Because they are all hungry wolves. Upon seeing a prettydy such as yourself, they are itching to


    catch your attention," Rocky replied with a mean smirk.


    "Don''t make fun of me!" Sue pouted, her eyebrows furrowed as she red at him. She felt rather


    embarrassed. But it was not long before her eyes quickly lost their spark once more. Morosely, Sue


    said, "Grandpa is gone. What will I do all by myself?"


    "I''ve asked Commander Marin to arrange a ce for you. When you get there, you can start a new


    life," Rocky said and gave a soft sigh.


    "Where shall I go?" Sue asked while looking up at Rocky.


    "I don''t know yet, but I''m sure she''ll know of somewhere safe and pleasant," Rocky replied gently.


    "So that means I can''t see Little Rubygon anymore," Sue said, frowning sadly.


    "Don''t worry, Sue. I''ll make you a promise, alright? When I have time, I''ll take Little Rubygon to see


    you," Rockyforted her.


    "Really? You better keep your word! Let''s call it a deal." Sue stared at him earnestly, her eyes wide


    open with innocence and sadness.


    Rocky smiled gently and nodded.


    When they arrived at his quarters, they were greeted by the sight of Thor, Joss and Uriah.


    "Captain!" Thor and Joss eximed happily, rushing over to him in a fit of excitement. All was not lost.


    Fortunately, Rocky had escaped by the skin of his teeth by the plot that Evan and Deputy Commander


    Chen had set into motion. It was definitely a cause for celebration.


    "Why are you so happy?" Rocky darted a strange look at the two. Obviously, Rocky felt a little


    ufortable before their sudden ardor.


    "Captain, we''re happy that you were cleared of wrongdoing. We were always sure that the captain of


    our sixth squad would never do such a thing. Matthew and those self-righteous people are always


    ying the tyrant at will. How dare they do such a thing? Captain, you really gave them what they


    deserved!" Joss shouted passionately. Matthew and his friends had bullied Joss endlessly, so it greatly


    ddened his heart to see Rocky dole out some karma. What was even more unexpected was that


    Matthew had been executed!


    "Captain, would you introduce this lovely girl to us?" Thor asked, grinning at Sue.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "What''s wrong with you? Well. I have another thing to tell you. From now on, I''m not your captain. I


    think I''ve taught you well. You know how to take care of yourselves," Rocky said calmly and took Sue


    and Uriah into the room. Thor and Joss were left outside, looking at one another in speechless shock.


    After they entered the room, Little Rubygon woke up. Sue took it in her arms and yed with it. It


    yawned happily. As for Rocky, he sat aside and cultivated his power by closing his eyes and


    meditating.


    After a long time, someone knocked at the door. Rocky opened his eyes, walked to the door, and


    opened it slightly. It was a man sent by Marin to summon Sue to the battlefield.


    Rocky turned to Sue, who was still gleefully ying with Little Rubygon. "Sue, it''s time to go."


    Hearing this, Sue raised her eyes to stare meaningfully at Rocky as she tightly embraced Little


    Rubygon. At longst, she stood up and left the room with great reluctance.


    When they arrived at the battlefield, they saw Marin standing beside Verdanim, her war beast.


    Marin stepped forward to greet them and said to Rocky, "I''ve arranged everything well. You cane


    stay with Sheridan at the beast farm and ask him to help you. It just so happens that I need to go to the


    headquarters, so I can give Sue a ride this time. You can rest assured that she''ll be safe with me."


    "Thank you, Commander. Please take care of her." Rocky nodded. He looked at Sue with the loving


    gaze of an older brother. "Don''t be naughty. Take care of yourself, understand?"


    "I know. You too. Remember to visit me," Sue replied while blinking up at Rocky. Her eyes shone with


    tears, looking like diamonds.


    "Let''s go," Marin gently said. She held Sue''s hand to boost her up with a jump onto Verdanim''s back,


    before getting on behind her.


    "Goodbye, Rocky." Sue waved her hand. Verdanim roared, taking off and soaring rapidly away,


    gradually bing an invisible speck in the distance.


    "So I can do anything I want now. I never expected that I would be endowed with such luck! Then I will


    have plenty of time to catch the Dark Heaven Insects and nobody can restrain me. This is better than I


    could have hoped!" Rocky muttered to himself after he saw Sue and Marin off. He couldn''t help but


    smile, as this change in n suited his own goals perfectly. He strode towards the beast farm with his


    chin up.


    ''I suppose Sheridan must have been the old man I met before, '' Rocky thought as he got close to the


    beast farm.


    The reason why Rocky asked Marin to transfer him to the beast farm was far more than to be an idler.


    His Magical Evaluation Skill was only at the second level and he even wasn''t able to evaluate the


    natures of Uriah and Little Rubygon, let alone spirit-manipted beasts at higher levels. Therefore, he


    knew that he really had to promote his level of beast evaluation. Naturally, the beast farm would be the


    best ce to practice the Magical Evaluation Skill. Since he had no chance before, he had to conceal


    his real power. Though his real power had been exposed, it seemed that Marin didn''t have any


    intentions of investigating the origin. Thus, Rocky would certainly made full use of the rare opportunity.


    He knew that only with a stronger, more formidable power could he survive in this dangerous ce.


    At the beast farm, Rocky saw a short figure being busy with something. After looking at him for a good


    while, Rocky was sure he was the old man he had met before.


    "Sheridan?" Rocky called as he walked over.


    "You are... I remember you. You''ve been here once." Sheridan looked at Rocky and recognized him.


    Rocky looked Sheridan up and down, something he hadn''t had time to do thest time. He had a big


    head and a square face. Based on the normal body proportion, his head was too big and his body was


    too small, and his face featured heavy eyebrows, small eyes and whiskers. Sheridan was definitely out


    of the ordinary. However, Rocky noticed that Sheridan''s eyes were so sharp and piercing that he


    guessed Sheridan must have seen much of the world.


    Rocky hadn''t really seen anyone who looked like him before, so he stared at him, rather curious.


    "Commander Marin asked me toe to you," Rocky said.


    "I know. You''re the new breeder she mentioned. Follow me,d," Sheridan said gruffly. Without looking


    at Rocky, he turned away into the beast farm.


    "Breeder? When did I say I wanted to be a breeder?" Rocky was stunned for a moment. On second


    thoughts, he realized it was Marin who had made this decision. He had no choice but to roll with it now.


    Rocky had indeed said that he wanted to work at the beast farm, but didn''t think that she''d assume that


    he''d want to be a breeder here. Though he was a bit displeased, he still followed Sheridan inside,


    shaking his head the whole time.


    At present, the beast farm was full of spirit-manipted beasts. It could be roughly estimated that at


    least thirty to forty spirit-manipted beasts were kept here. They howled constantly, creating a


    cacophony amidst the stench of muck and dung. However, his eyes running down them, Rocky found


    most of them were at very low levels. Upon his entrance, the first spirit-manipted beast he


    encountered red at him with itsrge eyes open wide.


    "Your job is to feed the spirit-manipted beasts and bathe them. You also need to clean up the beast


    farm to keep them healthy and energetic so that they can assist spirit maniptors to carry out their


    tasks. Their food will be sent by specially-assigned persons, so you just need to distribute it to their


    stalls. It''s fairly easy. By the way, the spirit-manipted beasts are easy to get..." Sheridan led Rocky,


    showing him around the beast farm. He pointed out particr residents, telling him some points for


    attention for the different spirit-manipted beasts.


    "I see," Rocky replied. Actually, he didn''t concentrate on the spirit-manipted beasts and paid little


    attention to Sheridan''s words. He was far from being enthusiastic about being a breeder, so he had no


    interest in learning the knowledge about feeding them.


    "I have to go now. You look after the beast farm," Sheridan said. It seemed that he fully trusted Rocky.


    With a curt nod, he turned around and left.


    When Sheridan left, Rocky unlocked the door of a stable and walked in, smiling yfully at a second-


    star spirit-manipted beast.


    The spirit-manipted beast was immediately on alert and stepped backwards. It was extremely afraid


    that the strange man would do something cruel to it.


    "Don''t be afraid. I won''t hurt you. I just want to touch you..." Rocky said in a yful tone. Then he


    stretched his left hand shining with the spiritual light and got close to the second-star spirit-manipted


    beast, whose eyes widened in fear.

 Chapter 183 Mysterious Old Man

    Chapter 183 Mysterious Old Man


    About an hourter, a couple of carriages stopped outside of the beast farm. The loud sound of


    thumping and wheels rolling became silent as the carriages pulled up in front of the farm. The carriages


    were all loaded with huge chunks of meat in their back, weighing dozens of pounds each. A couple of


    men jumped off and started to unload the meat. There were grunts and thuds as they hauled the meat


    out of the carriage and in front of the beast farm. It took them about half an hour before they finished


    unloading all of it.


    After checking if they have unloaded everything, they jumped back on the carriages and took off the


    same way they came. Soon enough, they were out of Rocky''s sight and the sounds of their carriages


    are fading into the distance. Rocky stared at the pile in front of him in disbelief.


    "It cannot be! They just left like that? How will I carry all these meat inside by myself?" Rocky popped


    his head from the beast farm. In his imagination, being a feeder did not involve such hardbor.


    Rocky couldn''t help but feel extreme regret. Had he known that this job was like this, he would had


    asked Marin to transfer him somewhere else. Somewhere mellow perhaps instead of here where he


    was struggling with the meat. However on the plus side, the beast farm was the only ce for him to


    improve his Magical Evaluation Skill. So despite the great inconvenience, he had to put up with it. He


    made the decision back then, so he had to see it through. Right now, he had meat to carry. He


    grumbled and cursed under his breath. Just because he had to do it, doesn''t mean he had to like it.


    "Fine. I can do it." Rocky sighed. He stomped to the pile and then picked up a piece of meat weighing


    dozens of pounds and carried it back to the beast farm.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    One by one he picked up all of the meat and ced them in the cribs of all spirit-manipted beasts.


    He grunted and cursed every time he picked up a meat and carried it all the way to the cribs. After he


    finished feeding the beasts, Rocky decided to practice his Magical Evaluation Skill. However, just as he


    was about to begin, a low voice came beside Rocky. "Are you done feeding them?"


    Rocky looked up and saw that Sheridan had appeared out of nowhere. He stared at him expectantly.


    "Yes, it''s all done." Rocky nodded.


    He then entered the beast farm to inspect Rocky''s work. Rocky waited for him to finish. Rocky was


    sure that every beast had meat to eat. However, after a moment, Sheridan walked back outside and


    shouted at Rocky angrily. "All the spirit-manipted beasts have not eaten a single piece of meat!"


    Rocky was stunned. He also walked back into the stable to check and found that all the meat he put


    there were barely touched. For some reason, all spirit-manipted beasts did not even bother to look


    at the meat. It was a strange scenario. Why wouldn''t they eat their meat when it was right in front of


    them?


    "What the hell happened?" Rocky felt very strange and wondered if these spirit-manipted beasts


    were having a hunger strike just because they did not like him. Was it possible for them to do that?


    Could they really hold back out of contempt?


    "Haven''t I taught you that these food must be washed with fresh water and then brushed with pig blood


    before they go into the crib? All spirit-manipted beasts like their meal fresh with blood on it. The


    meat will not be fresh after being cut up and delivered. It is our job to re-fresh the meat up," Sheridan


    said while checking the meat.


    Rocky rolled his eyes and turned to stare at him, thinking that he must be picking on him. He had never


    taught him any of these before. Had he intentionally withheld that information to torment him? These


    spirit-manipted beasts were really meticulous and demanding when it came to their food. Uriah, who


    was much more powerful than they were, was less picky. He would eat just about anything. He med


    Sheridan for this as he thought he caved in too much to their preference. So now these spirit-


    manipted beasts were just so pampered.


    "What are you waiting for? Wash the meat and dip it in pig blood. Do it now." Sheridan waved at Rocky


    to rush him as he saw that he was just standing there.


    "Fine!" Rocky gave him a hard stare and turned to do his job.


    "I wouldn''t have thought that he could be a spirit maniptor at the second grade of the Earthly Stage.


    No wonder he was taking a spirit-manipted beast at the second grade of three-starsst time I saw


    him. I think he is quite gifted, bringing up his spirit-manipted beast well. He might be worthy of my


    teaching. It is not easy to be a spirit maniptor who can unleash the true potential of his spirit-


    manipted beast. In the entire northeast military camp, only Marin was a little gifted. The rest have no


    talent at all except for this one," Sheridan murmured to himself while examining Rocky. He definitely


    emitted a different kind of aura.


    It was about to go dark when Rocky was able to finish taking care of all the spirit-manipted beasts.


    He was sweaty and exhausted, and he definitely needed to freshen up. He felt this job was much more


    tiresome than cultivation.


    "Kid, since you are in my turf, you will have to obey my rule. Be quick with your work and don''t getzy


    on me. That is it for today." Sheridan showed up from the side as he reminded Rocky.


    Rocky rolled his eyes at Sheridan and left the beast farm. He then took Uriah and Rubygon out of the


    military camp for a quick shower in a river nearby. Afterwards, he held Rubygon for a neuron exercise


    for an hour before he started to cultivate for the night.


    The next morning Rocky went to the underground nest to see the condition of Dark Heaven Insects.


    After making sure that they were okay, he then strolled back to the military camp. He ordered Uriah to


    look after Rubygon in the house before proceeding to the beast farm.


    The second he reached the beast farm, Sheridan "greeted" him by pointing finger at him while he


    yelled, "I told you. Don''t you getzy on me! How dare you show up at this hour!"


    "Hey! That''s enough! The fact that I put up with you does not mean that I am scared." Rocky could not


    take it anymore. He shouted back at him. No one had the right to treat him so horribly. He strongly


    believed that he must have done something in the past that pissed Sheridan off. Otherwise Sheridan


    had no reason to pick on him every step of the way.


    "Punk! How dare you talk back! Don''t think for a second that you can get your way simply because you


    are at the second grade of the Earthly Stage. The way I see it, you are nothing but a rookie." Sheridan


    smiled at him coldly. He felt that he had the upper hand. He waited for Rocky to apologize since he had


    put him into his rightful position but Rocky simply cannot put up with him anymore.


    "Listen, if I was a rookie, you are less than a rookie." Rocky shot back immediately.


    "It looks like I need to teach you lesson so that you will remember your ce in here." Sheridan


    suddenly picked up a wood from the ground. He skillfully twirled it around his hand and got into a


    fighting position.


    "You want to fight? With a branch? Fine. I could live with that. I don''t want people to say I was taking


    advantage of an old man." Rocky frowned as he felt a bit strange about Sheridan starting the fight


    proactively. Could he be one of the aces? He also did felt weird by his initiation to start a fight using a


    branch. What was going on his mind? Rocky shook this idea off when he examined his appearance.


    Sheridan looked nothing like an ace. There was no way he could be one.


    "We wouldn''t know that, would we?" Sheridan brandished his small branch. He did it so fast that Rocky


    did not have time to react.


    Zap! Rocky felt something brushed through his face. He touched his face and there was blood on his


    finger.


    Sheridan brandished his branch two more times and Rocky sensed two thin spiritual auraing


    straight for him in a sh.


    "That''s fast!" Rocky grew solemn and stepped aside to evade the attack. He then turned and saw two


    dents on a withered tree behind him. Thankfully, he was able to block that attack. He wasn''t sure


    though how long he could keep it up.


    "Good. It took twice for you to notice." Sheridan smiled.


    "Who are you?" Rocky realized that this old man was more than what he appeared to be. He was able


    to use his spirit power to do harm without any sign, which was something that no ordinary spirit


    maniptors were able to do. Clearly he was a top-notch spirit maniptor, who hid his strength well.


    He may look like an old man but his strength surpassed those in their peak years. At least he was not


    able to see his true strength.


    "I am just an old man running the beast farm," Sheridan said calmly. Yet, Rocky knew he was lying.


    There was no doubt that this old man was more than what he imed to be. He was no doubt hiding


    something. But what was it and why?


    Rocky got serious. He had never expected an old man at the beast farm could be a top-notch spirit


    maniptor. Rocky had to admit that he misread Sheridanpletely.


    "I am sorry for what I said to you earlier. Please forgive me." Rocky was no idiot. He knew that he


    would gain nothing by going against him. So he deferred to him.


    "Looks you found your ce after all. I am not someone of high status. I am just an old man at the


    beast farm. If you have no problem, then please go inside and clean the beast farm." Sheridan then


    walked out with his hands behind his back.


    "Why did this old man hide his strength to be an administrator at this small military camp? Who the hell


    is he?" Questions after questions popped into Rocky''s head. His head hurt from the continuous flow of


    questions yet he could not answer any of them. Now that Rocky had gotten a taste of Sheridan''s


    strength, he decided to behave himself around him. There was always someone who was better and


    stronger. And such a powerful man was willingly being an administrator here. So he decided that he


    was not going toin any longer about this job being merely at the second grade of the Earthly


    Stage.


    Rocky entered the beast farm and worked while practicing the Magical Evaluation Skill. Morning was


    soon over, and his work was done.


    "d to see that you worked fast this morning. Looks you can still be taught." Sheridan just finished a


    round of inspection and nodded approvingly at the clean and organized beast farm. He was satisfied by


    Rocky''s performance.


    "If there is nothing needed of me, I will be on my way." Rocky was still thinking about catching the Dark


    Heaven Insect so he bid farewell to him and went on his way.


    Sheridan nodded and looked curiously at Rocky when he left the farm.

 Chapter 184 New Attempt

    Chapter 184 New Attempt


    After Rocky went back to the house, he fetched the bow and arrows along with other necessary


    equipment. He then took Uriah and Rubygon to sneak out of the military camp and head for thest


    possible location under the jurisdiction of the northeast military camp where they could possibly find the


    Dark Heaven Insect.


    This location was in the southernmost part called the Carcass Valley. The name itself was terrifying


    enough, not to mention that it was an area where wild spirit-manipted beasts wandered, which made


    their exploration rather dangerous.


    By the time Rocky arrived at the Carcass Valley, it was already dark. It was also very quiet all around.


    The Carcass Valley was rich in foliage and water, which made it suitable for different wild spirit-


    manipted beasts to survive. It was easy to assume there were at least hundreds of spirit-


    manipted beasts wandering inside the valley. Luckily, it was alreadyte at night which meant that


    most wild spirit-manipted beasts were already resting in their nests except for the nocturnal ones.


    A rustle came from a thick patch of grass where a figure then appeared, followed by two smaller beasts


    that differed in size.


    They were Rocky and his two beasts - Uriah and Rubygon.


    "Howl!" Rubygon growled nervously. This was the first time it followed Rocky into a dangerous ce


    like this.


    "Shhhh, you have to keep quiet." Rocky gestured to Rubygon.


    Uriah also hit Rubygon''s little head tenderly with its w as a way to let it know that it must be quiet.


    "This ce could be really dangerous. I have sensed auras of different wild spirit-manipted beasts


    from all directions." Rocky frowned. If he took out the magical saliva in a ce like this, he would


    immediately be surrounded by a group of wild spirit-manipted beasts before the Dark Heaven


    Insects could even show themselves.


    However, the magical saliva was also the only way to attract the Dark Heaven Insects and it had


    certainly ced him in quite a dilemma.


    To avoid drawing the attention of any other wild spirit-manipted beasts, Rocky walked around the


    valley first to check its topography while at the time detecting the potential spots for the nests of the


    Dark Heaven Insects.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The valley was quite big. By the time Rocky finished his tour, it was already deep into the night with


    tons of stars shining brightly in the sky.


    ''The radius is bigger than that of the previous two areas. There are four potential spots for the nests of


    the Dark Heaven Insects. However, I could not just ask Uriah to take out the magical saliva and run


    around those four spots. Guess I will have to try them out one by one.'' Rocky touched his chin as he


    contemted. He then took Uriah and Rubygon to the first spot. It was a hignd right next to a


    swamp which was a perfect habitat for the Dark Heaven Insects.


    "Uriah, it''s your time to shine." Rocky took out the bottle which contained one drop of magical saliva


    and tied it to one of Uriah''s ws. He then asked Uriah to start running around the hignd


    while he took Rubygon with him hiding nearby as they waited for the Dark Heaven Insects to show up.


    Uriah did not run far before it drew the attention of the wild spirit-manipted beasts nearby, just as


    Rocky had expected. There were three of them that looked like crocodiles with thick and long tails that


    crawled out of the swamp. Luckily they were all two-star spirit-manipted beasts which were


    tantamount to spirit maniptors at the eighth grade of the Mortal Stage.


    Uriah saw that it attracted the attention of three wild spirit-manipted beasts so it ran towards Rocky''s


    hideout as soon as it could.


    Rocky was aiming with his arrow. He shot it out and it hit one of the wild spirit-manipted beast and


    paralyzed it instantly.


    The other two spliced out and kept chasing Uriah while striking up dust with their strong tails that


    blocked Rocky''s vision.


    Rocky jumped out of his hideout with the Frozen Wind Dagger in his hand as he charged towards the


    two wild spirit-manipted beasts. Uriah attacked along with Rocky after returning to him. The two


    remaining wild spirit-manipted beasts were killed in an instant.


    Rocky collected the treasures from these three wild spirit-manipted beasts with his Frozen Wind


    Dagger before he took the three bodies which were dipped with Centipede-snake poison and ced


    them at three different spots. He then asked Uriah to keep running in hopes of drawing out the Dark


    Heaven Insects from their nests.


    A few momentster, five hungry wild spirit-manipted beasts were drawn by the magical saliva. They


    saw the three dead bodies and started to eat them immediately. It only took two bites before they


    twitched and died.


    Rocky showed up immediately to scavenge valuable parts from the bodies of the five wild spirit-


    manipted beasts.


    They just kept repeating this process over and over again in hopes of luring the Dark Heaven Insects


    out of their hiding ces.


    After a single night, there were twenty more bodies of wild spirit-manipted beasts but still without a


    single appearance of a Dark Heaven Insect. Although they were merely wild spirit-manipted beasts


    at one or two stars, there were still parts of value found on their corpses. Most of them could be sold at


    a good price while the rest could be used to set up traps.


    Seeing that the Dark Heaven Insect had not been drawn out, Rocky went back with Uriah and


    Rubygon. The sun was already up and shining brightly when Rocky made it back to the northeast


    military camp. He cultivated for a while to regain his strength before he headed to the beast farm.


    When he arrived at the beast farm, Rocky saw that Verdanim, the war dragon of Marin, had also


    returned to the beast farm. He was thinking that he would ask Marinter about the amodations of


    Sue so that he could go and check on how she was doing. Later, he began with his chores at the beast


    farm while he practiced the Magical Evaluation Skill at the same time.


    Around noon time, Rocky went to see Marin. However, before he could reach the tent, he heard a


    discussion from the side.


    "Haven''t you heard? Evan has been transferred to another military camp."


    "I did! I thought the Commander had not announced how she would deal with Evan. Who would have


    thought that he was transferred just like that."


    "I think that the most usible exnation for this is that Evan already knew that he no longer had a


    future for his career in the northeast military camp so he pulled some strings to get himself transferred


    to somewhere else."


    "Looks like that Deputy Commander Chen is the only one that took the fall in the end."


    Rocky raised his eyebrows. He was not surprised by the fact that Even had been transferred. He was


    shameless and despicable, but he still had not the balls to stay at the northeast military camp after his


    n of setting Rocky up waspromised.


    After arriving at Marin''s tent, Rocky asked the guards to inform Marin of his arrival and entered once


    cleared.


    There were two other Deputy Commanders along with a couple of squad leaders in Marin''s tent.


    Deputy Commander Chen was also there and he could barely look at Rocky in the eyes. He seemed to


    have aged greatly overnight.


    "Rocky, you arrived just in time." Marin greeted Rocky the second she saw him.


    "Greetings, Commander. I am here to ask about the......" Just as Rocky was about to talk, Marin spoke


    first. "Evan, the squad leader of the first squad, has been transferred to another military camp. There


    weren''t enough spirit maniptors for each squad so I am appointing you as the temporary squad


    leader of the first squad for the time being. Any penalty that you are subject to is to be postponed


    indefinitely."


    Other Deputy Commanders along with the squad leaders were surprised by Marin''s


    announcement.

 Chapter 185 The Great Courage

    Chapter 185 The Great Courage


    "Commander, I recall that you just reduced Rocky to be a breeder at the beast farm. He has no position


    over the sixth team once you did that. Why did you promote him to be the leader of the first team so


    soon? I don''t think it''s appropriate," one of the Deputy Commanders said in objection.


    In theory, since Evan was transferred, the leader of the first team would typically be selected from


    among the members of the team. It was the standard protocol, and it was really unusual that Marin


    appointed Rocky as the leader of the first team. This decision came off as terribly was irrational.


    All of the other team leaders were quite unconvinced. Evan''s transfer had affected them greatly. They


    were wracked with fear and dared not openlymunicate an outright protest to Rocky''s promotion.


    Hearing the Deputy Commander voice their concerns, they all nodded in agreement, hoping that Marin


    would revoke her order.


    Originally, they all had a chance to fill the position that Evan had so suddenly lost. Though because of


    Rocky the first team had lost three members and Evan had been transferred, the remaining four


    members were all outstanding spirit maniptors. The first team had always been the strongest group


    in the northeast military camp. Since it was now severelycking in members, it would certainly be


    reorganized. Because of this, only a powerful spirit maniptor could assume the position of its leader


    and take on the responsibilities. What concerned everyone the most was that typically, the team leader


    of the first team was usually a candidate for the position of Deputy Commander. It was well known to all


    that if the team leader of the first team performed well, in several years he would be promoted as the


    Deputy Commander of a small military camp. This was the biggest dream for most spirit maniptors


    in the military.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "I ordered the appointment after a long time of questioning and consideration. The war is nearly at


    hand. You all know it''s a time when persons of capability will be greatly needed. When I went to the


    supreme headquarters a few days ago, I was informed that the Holy Dragon Empire was about to make


    war on the Timber Deity Empire. All the armies are waiting for the order of His Majesty. It''s just a matter


    of time. After the disturbance, the power of the teams here in the northeast military camp was greatly


    damaged. That''s why I didn''t transfer Deputy Commander Chen and chose to keep him in his position


    rather than dismiss him. Only an exceedingly powerful spirit maniptor is qualified to be the leader of


    the first team. Who of you can rival Rocky?" Marin exined, her sharp eyes scanning through the


    other team leaders.


    Hearing Marin''s words, everyone shifted ufortably. It was clear that Marin''s arguments were


    beyond their means of protest. They witnessed that Rocky at the second grade of the Earthly Stage


    defeated and even managed to wound Evan, who was at the third grade of the Earthly Stage. It was


    indisputable that Rocky was the most capable candidate to be the leader of the first team. No one


    else''s power was anywhere close to Rocky''s.


    "Rocky, if you don''t have any problem with that, you cane back tomorrow. Anyway..." Marin said


    straightforwardly, not noticing Rocky''s cold stare.


    "Yes, I have a problem. I refuse to be the leader of the first team." Rocky crossed his arms as he made


    this startling statement.


    All the people including Marin were stunned. Among the other team leaders, Rocky''s words provoked


    glee. They all thought that Rocky was a fool who didn''t see the opportunity right in front of him. They


    never expected that he would have turned down such a good opportunity, but who were they to


    comin? His declination fit in perfectly with their wishes. In this way, they would still stand a chance to


    be the leader of the first team.


    "Why?" Marin questioned. Never could she have anticipated that hermission would be rebuffed by


    Rocky without hesitation. She was perplexed and a bit irate.


    It seemed that Rocky was not in the mood to exin anything to them. He turned to Marin and said


    curtly, "Commander, I won''t hinder you since you are busy." Rocky nodded and sharply turned away


    before the others realized what was happening. They were left astounded.


    "You perverse imp," Marin muttered with furrowed brows.


    When Rocky walked out of the tent, Deputy Commander Chen followed him and stopped him.


    "Oh, Sir. What seems to be the matter?" Rocky asked icily.


    "Rocky, I-- Evan manipted me so I would help him cover up for Matthew... I know you won''t forgive


    me, but I still want to extend an apology to you for my wrongdoing," Deputy Commander Chen said


    sincerely. The sly and cunning Evan had departed quickly and shrewdly to escape conviction. As a


    result, Deputy Commander Chen alone carried all the crimes and me. He knew that if not for the


    impending war, he would have been booted from this ce immediately.


    "From your perspective, a man is expected to fight for himself, so you just did what was beneficial to


    you. Though I won''t forgive you, it is good to hear that you have a sense of repentance," Rocky said


    expressionlessly.


    "Why did you refuse to be the leader of the first team? It''s a rare chance. With your current ability and


    your previous management of the sixth team, I know you will be able to aplish great deeds. It''s a


    pity that you''re declining the opportunity," Deputy Commander Chen said hesitantly. He was still rather


    confused at Rocky''s refusal and didn''t know how to gauge this mysterious young fellow.


    "I have no ambition for that," Rocky replied lightly and walked away, leaving Deputy Commander Chen


    behind.


    "What kind of person is he? He even has such broad vision and striking courage..." Deputy


    Commander Chen sighed in admiration as he watched Rocky stride away.


    Rocky went out of the northeast military camp and went to their under the Ghost Vige, only to find


    that the Dark Heaven Insect hadid a Dark Heaven Egg. Though it was just at the preliminary stage,


    its growth was much faster than he had foreseen. This misfortune might be a blessing in disguise.


    Satisfied that his months-long efforts had paid off, Rocky was in a good mood. He dug two barrows of


    soil and took out a drop of the magical saliva to reward the Dark Heaven Insect in order to encourage it


    to make persistent efforts at nesting the egg. For Rocky, one Dark Heaven Insect was far from enough.


    Therefore, he went back to the northeast military camp to arm himself to find more Dark Heaven


    Insects in the Carcass Valley.


    He spent two days at two spots. Unfortunately, nothing came his way apart from some wild spirit-


    manipted beasts from which he collected some treasures.


    On the third day, he was still adamant about his project and refused to give up hope. He went to the


    last spot in the Carcass Valley where the home to the Dark Heaven Insect was most likely to be.


    This particr area was located in the most dangerous region of the Carcass Valley. Due to these


    conditions, the wild spirit-manipted beasts living here were far more powerful than Rocky had met


    before. Some of them were equivalent to the spirit maniptors beyond the Earthly Stage! With so


    many powerful beasts around, luring the Dark Heaven Insect in this area was hazardous.


    However, Rocky had made adequate preparations to cope with any crises. He made a simple trap with


    the materials he obtained from the wild spirit-manipted beasts. Along with the Centipede-snake''s


    venom, he seemed quite confident about the capture of another Dark Heaven Insect.


    After he organized the trap on his spot of choice, he didn''t ask Uriah to carry the magical saliva to lure


    the Dark Heaven Insect out in case that it would attract several powerful wild spirit-manipted beasts


    once a time. Using that old ruse, he would still be distracted. Instead, Rocky decided to use a rope to


    hang the bottle on a branch of a big tree. He adjusted the rope''s length so that the bottle was hung


    about half a meter above the ground. Then he hid to the side with Uriah and Little Rubygon, waiting for


    the Dark Heaven Insect toe crashing through the earth.


    After about half an hour, several wild beasts came, and none of them were mighty enough to escape


    from the trap. At their capture, Rocky killed them at his fastest speed, not wanting to keep them


    suffering. Suddenly, it seemed that all his patience had paid off. Rocky sensed that the ground was


    shaking. It seemed that something was about toe out of it.


    "Is iting?" Rocky muttered to himself as his eyes remained fixed at the spot right below the bottle


    with the magical saliva.

 Chapter 246 The Injured War Dragon

    Chapter 246 The Injured War Dragon


    "Everyone can see that the spirit-manipted beast is dying. Why can''t they treat it well? They are real


    bastards without any conscience." Sheridan was visibly upset when he saw that the creature was


    breathing itsst and would soon die.


    Seeing the beast''s condition, Rocky thought of an idea and his eyes lit up. With eagerness that he


    could not hide, he asked Sheridan how he nned to deal with the situation.


    "The creature breathes, its heart beats, and it is a life form, just like we are. I will find a suitable ce to


    bury it." And Sheridan was obviously grief-stricken.


    "Sheridan, I am going out as I have an important task to attend to. I can bury it for you. You take care of


    yourself." After Rocky said those words, he picked up the spirit-manipted beast, flung it on his left


    shoulder, and left the beast farm.


    "What hase over him? I wonder why he is showing so much kindness today," Sheridan murmured


    to himself suspiciously, as he saw Rocky''s receding figure.


    What Sheridan did not know was that Rocky had not offered to bury the spirit-manipted beast out of


    any kindness that he felt for it. He had other ns. Therefore, instead of doing as he had said to


    Sheridan, Rocky took it directly to theboratory he had built.


    Once there, he addressed the creature and said, "Do not worry. I will help you. I will make sure that you


    feel no pain." Rocky knew all too well that it was in unbearable pain and agony. Therefore, without any


    dy, he put the spirit-manipted beast on the cold operating table. Having done that, he gathered a


    little spiritual power in his palm, ced it on its heart, and pressed it gently.


    The creature could not live and predictably died soon after that, as its heart, its arteries, and its veins


    had been shorn into tiny fragments, and were now nothing but pulp.


    With the spirit-manipted beast dead, Rocky had obtained a free corpse to experiment on. He wanted


    to practice how to operate on its dead body, and conduct some experimental operations on it, as that


    would give him an edge in the future.


    Before Rocky knew it, he had been experimenting for three days.


    And as the creature''s corpse could not be preserved for long under normal temperatures, Rocky had


    no choice but to bury it - the first cadaver he had experimented on. Therefore, he carried what


    remained of it, found arge hole in the deste forest that was near hisboratory, and buried it there.


    Rocky did what he had to, but he was not happy for he could not experiment longer on the creature''s


    body. Therefore, on his way back, he muttered to himself, "I need to find a new dead body to


    experiment on now," and started specting how he could do it. Then, after he had finished his daily


    routine jobs, he started taming little Rubygon.


    Recently, little Rubygon had revealed its wild nature by running away in the wild without taking Rocky''s


    permission. It was extremely unruly, and had it not been for Uriah''s help, Rocky would not have been


    able to restrain it.


    Taming a spirit-manipted beast was aplex and challenging job. It required abination of


    harsh and mild tactics. A new hand, Rocky was inexperienced in taming spirit-manipted beasts in


    real life. Although he had theoretical knowledge about it, as he had studied Beast Taming Skills, there


    was a tremendous gap between theory and practice.


    In spite of his innate talent, Rocky could not bring little Rubygon under his control. He could not break


    its spirit, as it resisted both strategies. Neither a severe nor a soft approach impacted it. No matter what


    Beast Taming Skills Rocky used, little Rubygon stayed the way it was - wild and untamed, like a spoiled


    princess, who did what caught her fancy without fearing or caring for anyone.


    "You little thing, I swear I will tame you and teach you to be obedient. If I do not do that, I will take your


    name, and call myself Rubygon," Rocky said, and stared at little Rubygon. It seemed that he had been


    wrestling with little Rubygon.


    In the following days, apart from his daily work, Rocky had one more thing to do - staring at little


    Rubygon, as they stood in the central field. Initially, both stared at each other peacefully. However,


    later, little Rubygon became impatient and got irritated with Rocky, so it started attacking him. Rocky


    also adopted harsh tactics and beat little Rubygon until it was blue.


    After a few days, he found that little Rubygon had be obedient. Even the expression in its eyes


    conveyed timidity. Gleaning from how Rocky had been treating little Rubygontely, it seemed that only


    violence could have tamed it. However, if that were true and little Rubygon was scared of Rocky, then


    that meant that his previous experiment hade to nothing.


    Therefore, Rocky began to use the Beast Taming Skills he had learned, to tame little Rubygon.


    Additionally, he started taking it and Uriah to hunt for some menial wild spirit-manipted beasts so


    that he could sufficiently exercise it.


    Half a month had gone, in the blink of an eye.


    And Rocky''s efforts at taming little Rubygon had finally paid dividends. Now, most of the time, it


    behaved properly and did as it was told. Although, there were times when it was disturbed, became


    emotional, and was also disgruntled. However, on the whole, Rocky was satisfied with little Rubygon''s


    performance.


    After Rocky had finished his cultivation, he walked out of the abandoned house, and was pleasantly


    surprised to see little Rubygon holding a hare that it had hunted, in its mouth. That was its way of


    showing its trophy to Rocky and to earn praise.


    "Good job! I am proud of you!" Rocky said,mending little Rubygon. Seeing that Rocky was happy


    with its achievement, little Rubygon joyfully took the hare to an empty corner to feast on it.


    "Last night, I refined the Dark Heaven Egg at the medium stage. Without a doubt, now I am very close


    to the fourth grade of the Earthly Stage. With two more Dark Heaven Eggs at the preliminary stage and


    the assistance of the Heaven Divine Lotus Seed, I am sure that I will reach the fourth grade, soon,"


    satisfied, Rocky muttered to himself. Right now, Rocky''s cultivation was impressively quick. Combined


    with the Dark Heaven Egg, the Heaven Divine Lotus Seed, and the magical saliva, he had achieved


    significant promotions in merely one to two months; instead of a year or longer - the time it normally


    took others.


    Yet in spite of all that, Rocky still had a long way to go to reach the Heavenly Stage, based on his


    present speed. That was because the promotion was more difficult to realize at the Earthly Stage''ster


    part, especially, beyond its fifth grade.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Therefore, in order to rise further and achieve more, Rocky nned to capture several more Dark


    Heaven Insects, which would make his cultivation easier with their Dark Heaven Eggs. However, it


    seemed that there weren''t any more Dark Heaven Insects in the northeast military camp''s area, which


    implied that Rocky would have to venture to the other camps'' jurisdictions. That, in turn, meant that he


    would need at least two to three days to make a sessful round trip, as the camps were at quite a


    distance from where Rocky was.


    Therefore, before he set out on his mission, he had to consider his n carefully, keeping a long-term


    perspective to it. Also, his daily schedule was so packed that he found it difficult to extract himself from


    it and venture forth.


    As usual, Rocky went back to the beast farm of the northeast military camp to learn the Beast Curing


    Skill from Sheridan. In the fifteen days that he was there, owing to Sheridan''s vast storehouse of


    knowledge, Rocky had already progressed tremendously vis-a-vis learning Beast Curing Skills. Indeed,


    he had benefited a lot by learning from Sheridan. Once Rocky had imbibed from Sheridan, he


    combined the knowledge he had gained from him, with that of how surgeries were performed, using the


    techniques of modern science. Consequently, now, he was able to conduct a few basic surgeries on


    some spirit-manipted beasts. Undoubtedly, what he had achieved was a breakthrough and


    enhanced the way effective operations could be done.


    After arriving where Sheridan stayed, Rocky met Thor and Joss, who had just reached the beast farm.


    "Brother," Thor and Joss excitedly called out to Rocky in unison. They had not seen him since his


    transfer to the beast farm, and his moving there. Ergo, their happiness on seeing him surged high, for it


    was Rocky who was responsible for the fact that no one looked down on them anymore. His courage


    and conduct had also gained them respect and now no one considered them to be members of a


    rubbish team.


    "Howe you two are free today? What are you doing here?" Rocky asked, confused, as he nodded


    a greeting to both of them, who had been members of the sixth team, earlier.


    "Oh, Commander Marin sent us here. Yesterday, when she was leading our first and the third teams to


    the frontier, we got ambushed on the way. Though we sessfully repulsed the enemy under her


    leadership, her war dragon was so seriously injured that now it cannot stand up nor walk. So, after we


    had driven the enemy forces back, and returned safely, Commander Marin asked us to bring Sheridan


    to where she is waiting, with her war dragon, to cure it..." Thor replied respectfully, as he held Rocky in


    high esteem.


    "Sheridan, someone is calling you," Rocky shouted to get Sheridan''s attention, who was busy working


    at the beast farm. Thor and Joss had described the encounter so vividly that he could visualize how


    severely the spirit-manipted beast must have gotten wounded. Now that he knew the gravity of the


    situation, he was also a little worried for Marin, as she had always treated him well.


    After finishing what he was doing, Sheridan walked out slowly and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Commander Marin''s war dragon was injured!" Rocky replied.


    "What?" On learning that Marin''s war dragon had gotten hurt, Sheridan was extremely concerned and


    became tense. With an urgency in tone, he said, "Why don''t you send it to me and I will take care of


    it?"


    "That is not possible, as it can''t walk, due to the grievous injuries it received. That is why Commander


    Marin asked us to pick you up," Joss said promptly.


    Sheridan became even more serious and yelled, "What are you waiting for? Take me to Commander


    Marin. Hurry!"


    Thor and Joss became somber, nodded their heads, which meant that they would escort Sheridan to


    Commander Marin poste haste, and immediately they started heading towards where she was


    camped. Rocky, too joined them, as he wanted to benefit from seeing Sheridan treat the war dragon -


    live teaching from Sheridan, was a rare opportunity, indeed!

 Chapter 247 Weak And Helpless Marin

    Chapter 247 Weak And Helpless Marin


    Rocky arrived at the battlefields of northeast military camp, having followed Thor and Sheridan the


    whole way. The battlefields were teeming with personnel, from ranks of soldiers to spirit maniptors.


    Many of the soldiers and spirit maniptors were gathered around a creature of immense size, pointing


    and whispering.


    "Back off and step aside...! What is going on here?!" Sheridan demanded loudly, seeing themotion


    and unhappy at the conduct.


    Solders and spirit maniptors looked up to see that it was Sheridan who spoke. All of them stepped


    aside and cleared the way for him, knowing his temper was infamous throughout the whole northeast


    military camp. Sheridan was, after all, the administrator of beast farm. If they irritated him, then the


    spirit-manipted beasts, their closest friends, would get in trouble. It was in their best interests to


    respect him and his authority.


    Standing behind Sheridan, Rocky cast his eyes on the enormous figure in battlefield. He realized that it


    was none other than Marin''s war dragon named Verdanim. Verdanim was stretched out on its side. It


    looked as though it was in serious pain. Its lower abdomen bulged out, distended like a ball, almost as


    though it''d been pregnant for a few months. But its left rear limb which was badly deformed was bloody.


    The limb was ck and blue all over. While outwardly, the injury looked horrible, the internal injuries


    were likely much worse than that.


    "Sheridan..." Marin choked as she gently patted Verdanim''s head from where she was squatted. She


    was desperately trying to soothe her injured dragon. With tears in her eyes, she rose to her feet to


    implore Sheridan. "Hurry, please, save Verdanim, I beg you!" she begged.


    "Calm down, Marin; don''t worry. I''ll save it, I promise you," Sheridan replied calmly, patting her shoulder


    and trying to reassure her. Verdanim had been his gift to Marin, and he had raised the dragon himself.


    Hence, he understood her feelings about Verdanim in this situation, and sympathized with her.


    For Marin, Verdanim was more than just a dragon; it was like a sibling to her. Her sadness and her joys


    were things she would share with it. She adored this dragon and prized it above all else, and her heart


    broke to see it so injured.


    Rocky had never seen Marin look so weak and helpless before. Often, she behaved as though she


    were a man: strong, impartial, and clear-sighted. She was a fine Commander that looked as steady as


    any other. But now, it seemed as though a mere breeze could send Marin down.


    For Marin''s part, as soon as she''d seen Sheridan approaching, she felt some of her anxiousness drain


    from her body. She was confident that he had every ability to cure her spirit-manipted beast. But


    then she felt a stare upon her and found Rocky there. She only looked sadly back at him before turning


    her attention back to Sheridan. Her dragon mattered more than anything at this moment.


    Sheridan began his examination of the dragon. But as he did, his frown deepened, as though he were


    clearly having some difficulty. Judging by his expression, everyone feared that the injury on Verdanim


    wasn''t quite as simple as it appeared.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Sheridan, how is Verdanim?" Marin asked anxiously. "Can you cure it...?" She was wringing her hands


    in worry, seeing the look on his face.


    Sheridan sighed as he looked back at Marin, and his hesitation worried her.


    "Sheridan...?" After seeing Sheridan''s expression, Marin''s heart leapt to her throat, her stomach in


    knots. She had a bad feeling about this.


    "I''m afraid Verdanim has suffered a serious internal injury. Its meridians were ruptured, causing intra-


    abdominal bleeding. A substantial amount of blood is umting in its belly, putting a strain on its


    internal organs. And another thing, it has a fracture on its left leg bone. Even I can''t understand how it


    could''ve suffered such a serious injury. I am so sorry, Marin, but... I''m not sure I''ll be able to save


    Verdanim this time," Sheridan told her quietly, apologetically. He knew that this would be a serious blow


    to Marin, but this was something too serious to sugarcoat and she had to know the truth.


    Marin felt her world grow dark, sending her into a spiral of despair. Wracked with misery, she balled her


    fists and buried her face into her hands. "This is all my fault, I knew it...it''s all my fault! If I hadn''t tried to


    win...if I hadn''t tried to win so hard, Verdanim wouldn''t have gotten hurt trying to save me! I did this, this


    is all my fault...!" She broke down.


    Having never seen Marin so disconste before, the soldiers and spirit maniptors watched on in


    sympathetic awe. They felt a deep sense of pity for her, and knew they too would mourn such a loss.


    Verdanim was the only war dragon of the northeast military camp, and was their symbol.


    "Sheridan, please...please, I beg you, please, can''t you save Verdanim?!" Marin begged shrilly, heart in


    her throat and desperate. She seemed to have lost control of herself as she grasped Sheridan''s grey


    hand. It was too difficult for her to ept that her beloved Verdanim was about to die. She could not


    bear to lose her oldest and closest friend.


    "It''s...not as easy as that, Marin. From the looks of it, it''s difficult to find a way to save Verdanim''s life.


    Even if I could somehow manage it, it would be crippled. It''d no longer be able to fight for you, and it''d


    remain in a stable for the rest of its life." Sheridan sighed heavily. Though there was that slim chance


    that he could save the war dragon, Verdanim would simply never be the same again, and would never


    be able to go to war again. And as this was a war beast that was born to fight, its life would be


    meaningless otherwise. It could be disconste and despondent, as to be confined to a stable


    was a fate that some would say was worse than death.


    "No! I don''t care. It doesn''t matter--you must cure Verdanim, you must! You must know what to do, a


    treatment, a cure, something...!" Marin was firm and would not be moved. She couldn''t give up.


    Sheridan could only shake his head even as he heard Marin''s voice grow more shrill and pleading. He


    understood that this was going to break her heart, but there was really no use in trying to cure


    Verdanim. This was simply how life went.


    "Sheridan, please... I will do anything, anything you ask. Please cure Verdanim," Marin begged,


    inconsble as tears flowed down her cheeks.


    "I would suggest that we don''t make Verdanim suffer any further," Sheridan told her gently, trying to


    come to terms with his own grief. He knew that even if he did cure Verdanim, the dragon could suffer


    significant disabilities. Its movement would be slow and difficult due to the serious internal injuries


    and its crippled left limb. It would be a lifetime of suffering until the dragon passed away. Instead of


    putting it through so much pain, it might be better to let Verdanim rest, away from the misery.


    Rocky, watching Marin grow more panicked, knew that she was giving in to her emotions and that her


    demands wouldn''t at all convince or aid Sheridan in determining what was best for Verdanim. He


    immediately went to her and grasped her hand, willing her to turn her attentions to him instead. "Marin,


    there''s no use in ming yourself. You have to face the truth!"


    "You...?! How dare you...!" Marin, already heartbroken and in pain, felt rage bubble up to the surface at


    Rocky''s impudence, wondering how he felt he had the right to hold her hand right now. She forcibly


    tried to pull her hand away but he refused to let go.


    The soldiers and spirit maniptors around them, startled, began to grow ufortable. Rocky was


    disying a bold show of insubordination. His impertinence could cost him his life.


    "Stay out of this, I know Sheridan has a way to cure Verdanim...! Just get out of my way and let me go!


    You''re really pissing me off!" Marin was livid, eyes zing at Rocky.


    "And what would Verdanim think if it saw you hysterical like this?! The dragon got hurt to save you, it


    put itself through this for your sake; it didn''t do this to watch you have a meltdown!" Rocky snarled back


    angrily, jabbing a finger to Verdanim''s direction, as the dragon continued to struggle.


    Caught off guard, Marin turned her eyes back to her beloved dragon. Verdanim could only look back at


    her pitifully, struggling to breathe with sad eyes. The only sound the dragon could make was a small,


    pained neigh.


    At such a heartbreaking sight, Marin''s misery swelled up her throat and tears flowed free once again.


    She hastily wiped them away, unable to bear the thought that people would think she was fragile.


    But her actions did not go unnoticed by Rocky. He was shocked that Marin could cry like this, and his


    heart softened. After a moment of careful deliberation, he finally spoke, "Maybe...Maybe I could find a


    way to cure Verdanim."


    "You...you can cure him?" Marin stared at him, astonished at such a deration. If not even Sheridan


    could find a way to cure Verdanim, how could Rocky possibly manage it? He had only been Sheridan''s


    apprentice for a few months. Could Rocky really do it?

 Chapter 248 The Surgical Operation

    Chapter 248 The Surgical Operation


    A crowd of soldiers and spirit maniptors gathered by the side and were shocked when they heard


    what Rocky had said. Disbelief was written on their faces, and they exchanged looks, as if saying that


    Rocky had overestimated his skills.


    "Did I hear that right? Rocky imed that he could treat and cure Commander Marin''s spirit-


    manipted beast? He has to be lying! Everyone can see that it is hurt beyond any help. Even


    Sheridan has said that it is incurable, and he knows what he is talking about because he has seen and


    healed so many cases of severely injured spirit-manipted beasts. Then, who does Rocky think he is,


    to say that he can do what Sheridan says is impossible? He is simply showing off to feel big!"


    "I agree with you. I bet he wants to ingratiate himself with Commander Marin. And he is doing that


    because he is desperate that she recalls him to the spirit maniptor squad from the beast farm.


    "If he can cure it, then so can I."


    All of a sudden, everyone started protesting and the atmosphere at the training ground quickly turned


    tumultuous. It became crystal clear that no one present, believed an iota of what Rocky had imed he


    could do - that he could treat and cure Verdanim.


    Marin, who had always relied on Sheridan to make her war-damaged spirit manipted creatures


    healthy, and ready to go to another battle, was no exception. She too, like the others present, had


    misgivings about Rocky''s im.


    "You don''t believe me, do you?" Rocky asked Marin. He didn''t care about what people thought of him


    or what he said, but he respected Marin, and wanted to know what she really thought.


    "Rocky, can you really help Marin, to make Verdanim well? I hope this is not a false im." Sheridan,


    who had been silent all this while, asked, as he was surprised at what Rocky had said. Although he


    knew that Rocky came up with novel ideas from time to time, not knowing how truthful or skilled Rocky


    was, he was genuinely intrigued and wanted to know how he nned to cure Verdanim, for, in his


    eyes, that was a formidable task.


    "Yes, but what I have in mind is untested and can be dangerous. Yet I think, I should try my approach. It


    is possible that it might endanger Verdanim''s life even more. However, in my opinion, that is the only


    option we have at this point," Rocky said in a serious tone. His way was to operate on Verdanim, and


    that came with risks. Also, till then, Rocky had performed surgeries only on small spirit-manipted


    beasts, not on any gigantic creature, like Verdanim was. This being his first, it would surely be a high-


    risk procedure.


    "How can I trust you? Even Sheridan said that he could not help Verdanim, as his condition is beyond


    help," Marin said sceptically.


    "Well, it is up to you to trust me or not. Obviously, it is your call," Rocky spoke calmly. It seemed that he


    did not care whether or not Marin believed that he could treat Verdanim and restore his health.


    Marin was torn. Sheridan had run out of solutions and she did not know if she could trust Rocky. In her


    heart, she did not believe that Rocky knew what to do to make Verdanim regain his health and


    strength. Finally, she looked to Sheridan for help, for being in a state of panic, she could not decide


    what to do - give Rocky the go-ahead or deny him permission to treat Verdanim.


    Sheridan immediately understood from the way Marin was looking at him that she wanted to know what


    he thought and whether she could trust Rocky. Then he turned to look at Rocky and observe his body


    language. Sheridan found that Rocky''s demeanor spoke of confidence, and did notmunicate any


    hesitation at all. Seeing that, it seemed to him that Rocky might have solutions. Also, he knew that


    things could not get worse, so he decided to take a chance with Rocky.


    "Marin, I would say, let him try, he might seed where I cannot," sighing, Sheridan said to Marin.


    Now that Sheridan had given his opinion, Marin looked to Rocky and told him that she was entrusting


    Verdanim in his care since Sheridan had said that she could trust him. But she would never forgive him


    if there was a slightest problem, and Verdanim''s condition worsened because of Rocky''s treatment.


    "You will pay, remember that."


    "What if I seed and make Verdanim well?" Rocky asked, smiling, with his arms crossed in front of


    his chest.


    "In that case, I will grant you one wish - you can ask for anything, and I will give it to you," Marin said,


    after hesitating, briefly. If Rocky could do what he had imed he could, she would do anything for him.


    Moreover, she knew that he would never make unreasonable requests. After all, she was the military


    camp''smander and no one would dare to cross their limits with her.


    Now that Marin had given her consent, Rocky took charge and told some of the people who were with


    Marin to get some soldiers to carry Verdanim to the beast farm. Further, saying, "I''ll be back soon,"


    Rocky turned around and left to prepare for the surgical procedure.


    Verdanim''s stomach was hemorrhaging profusely, which most probably the rupturing of a great artery


    had caused. Rocky knew that if the pressure in the abdominal cavity were to increase any higher, it


    would cause a multiple organ failure, which in turn, would render operating, and saving Verdanim, who


    would die because of the shock of the excessive bleeding, impossible.


    Therefore, Rocky had to start the surgery on an urgent basis, without any dy, as Verdanim''s


    condition was quickly bing rming. But as it was a gigantic creature, Rocky understood that he


    would not be able to take Verdanim into the operation theater. Therefore, he would have to operate in


    the beast stable.


    As there was no time to lose, Rocky ran to fetch the surgical instruments he needed for the operation,


    from theb. Once there, he gathered them quickly, put them in a sterile basket, and hastened back to


    the military camp with it.


    Some soldiers and other helpers had already taken Verdanim to the stable, by the time Rocky reached


    the beast farm. There he saw that many people, including Marin, had formed a circle around Verdanim,


    surrounding himpletely.


    Seeing such arge crowd, Rocky shouted from afar, "Sheridan, ask them to leave the stable," as he


    entered the ce.


    "Hey, Rocky, I am your teacher. Show respect. How dare you shout at me and order me," Sheridan


    objected to Rocky''s tone of voice.


    "Do you or don''t you, want me to make Verdanim better for Marin?" Rocky asked Sheridan impatiently.


    Rocky''s irritated way of talking affected Sheridan, and he immediately looked dejected. He also knew


    that Verdanim''s survival solely depended on Rocky now. Besides, he was tense as he was not aware


    of what Rocky''s method would be. Having known Marin since she was a child, Sheridan''s heart ached


    at seeing her so sad. For her happiness'' sake, he wished that Rocky would seed in treating


    Verdanim. Then, in a loud voice, he chased away all the people who were crowding outside the beast


    stable.


    "Are you happy now? I told everyone to disperse. Look, they have gone," Sheridan addressed Rocky,


    when he came back.


    "I can see one person standing there." Rocky pointed at Marin, who was standing outside Verdanim''s


    stable.


    "Do you think it is possible for her to leave?" Sheridan rolled his eyes at Rocky in exasperation, sure


    that Marin would not leave until she had seen that Verdanim was safe.


    "You have to take care of the situation, don''t you. I won''t do anything unless she leaves," Rocky said


    arrogantly. He knew that watching him operate on her dear Verdamin would be tortuous for Marin, and


    she would shout at him for causing it further pain and distress. That, in turn, would distract him and


    prevent him from doing a perfect job.


    Sheridan frowned. However, he knew that he had no choice but to convince Marin to leave, for


    otherwise, Rocky would not start treating Verdanim. So, he went out and approached Marin, who was


    standing looking forlorn and worried, and persuaded her to leave for Verdanim''s sake.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Are you satisfied? Now, can you tell me how you will treat Verdanim?" Sheridan asked, as soon as he


    had joined Rocky in the stable.


    "If I tell you, then I will be your teacher, and you will have to respect me as one. Leave this job to me. I


    can handle it by myself. You go, and drink your wine. Remember toe back tomorrow morning,"


    Rocky pushed Sheridan out of the stable and shut the door in his face, because he was running out of


    time.


    "I wonder what he will do? He is so young and inexperienced," perplexed, Sheridan murmured to


    himself. But he was reassured on seeing Rocky, who was standing in front of Verdanim, looking like a


    picture of confidence. Then he left the beast stable.


    After Sheridan had left, Rocky brought the sterile basket of surgical tools into the stable, where


    Verdanimy on the soil floor. After clearing and leveling a small area, he spread a white cloth on the


    ground and ced the tools on it, symmetrically one alongside the other. After that, he dipped a rag


    cloth into one of the two buckets that he had fetched and ced near Verdanim. Finally, Rocky started


    cleaning the blood from its wounded body with the wet rag.


    By now, Verdanim''s condition was rapidly deteriorating. Nearly unconscious, it was struggling to keep


    its eyes open, and having trouble breathing. It seemed that the pressure in its abdominal cavity was so


    much that it would explode.


    After scrubbing andpleting the pre-surgery procedures, Rocky started operating without any


    further dy. He first suctioned out the hematocele from Verdanim''s abdominal cavity, to reduce the


    pressure on other organs.


    "Sleep well," Rocky said, and fed Verdanim some diluted Centipede-snake venom to anesthetize it.


    Seeing that the anesthesia had taken effect on Verdanim and it waspletely unconscious, Rocky


    immediately took thergest scalpel and cut open its lower belly. He repeated this move three times to


    completely rip it open. Immediately, a pool of blood was all over the stable floor.


    When Verdanim''s abdominal cavity was totally drained off the blood, using tweezers, Rocky started


    tucking the loose flesh so that he could find the ruptured aorta. Moreover, that was easy to spot, as it


    was gargantuan in size.


    Rocky then, quickly found the bleeding aorta whose diameter was the size of a small water pipe. Its


    condition was much worse than what he could imagine or had expected it to be. As more than one


    segment was ruptured, it was difficult to fix it. Also, he knew that if anything were to go wrong during


    the operation, the aorta might rupture again, and Verdanim would not survive that.

 Chapter 249 An Incredible Miracle

    Chapter 249 An Incredible Miracle


    Rocky took a deep breath. He had urgently tried to stop the hemorrhaging of blood. Then he strung the


    high-toughness ligament which was acquired from a granary rat beast onto the bone-made needles.


    Once done, he started to close up the ruptured aorta.


    Every single procedure required a high-level technique, which meant that every move took a


    considerable amount of effort. Rocky had only begun to put in a few stitches and yet he already began


    perspiring heavily.


    It took two whole hours before Rocky was able to stitch the ruptured aorta together. He then checked


    the wound carefully before cautiously restoring the blood supply. He waited another fifteen minutes


    before he was sure that there were no leaking points around the suture. With no leakage, he let out a


    relieved breath.


    Rocky finally began stitching up Verdanim''s lower abdomen again. And eventually, the first operation


    waspleted.


    As this went on, Verdanim was visibly improving, particrly with the supplementary blood supply. His


    breathing was no longerbored.


    With its condition looking better, Rocky took advantage of every moment and began the second


    operation. Compared to the first one, this would be even more challenging, but even more delicate.


    And the skill level came with higher requirements.


    If Rocky were to fail this stage, Verdanim may never stand on his own feet again. But if he did not go


    through with the operation, there would be no other way for the dragon to ever stand up again. The


    chances of sess and failure were fifty-fifty. And it was all up to Rocky now.


    Rocky lifted the badly twisted left limb onto a pile of straw with great care, where he studied the injury


    with great care. With the help of Stroking Evaluation Skill, he determined that the extent of the fractured


    parts took up about 70% of the whole left limb, gathered mostly on the upper extremity.


    "It looks like there is only one way to cope with this situation. Two iron tes will be needed to rece


    the support function of bones. Then, magical saliva will be used to promote bone regeneration. But we


    still don''t know whether the bone would ever fully heal afterward." Rocky had no idea what might


    happen after this, but there was ultimately no choice.


    After he steeled himself for what he was about to do, he made up his mind and began operating its left


    limb right away. He carefully slit an opening on the skin and separated the muscles, pulling them aside


    until he saw the bone. He found numerous bone fractures that varied in severity. Fortunately, the bone


    was notpletely broken apart and there were still some connections which greatly helped the


    situation.


    Rocky very carefully removed each bone fragment and cleaned up incision. After that, he took out the


    magical saliva and applied several drops to the limb evenly. Then, he selected two iron tes with


    proper sizes and thinned them with the Frozen Wind Dagger. He affixed them on both sides of the


    whole limb. Then, he cut some more iron tes into bars and put two of them inside the skin and


    muscle to stabilize the two tes to make sure the bone would not move as it healed.


    Oncepleted, Rocky did not sew up the wound. Instead, he simply wrapped the whole limb with


    gauze and tied it to the base joint of Verdanim''s left wing. Doing this would avoid the possible negative


    effects on the bone regeneration caused by unconscious movements.


    The sun''snces deepened. It waste in the afternoon by now.


    Two operations and the wound debridement were done. Rocky stood up, stretched out, and let out a


    relieved breath. It may not have gone as easily or as simply as he initially thought, but the operations


    went well. He was d that he''d had plenty of practice, making the likelihood of his sess improve.


    Without that time and effort, the operation might have ended up a mess.


    As this happened, the toxicity of the Centipede-snake started to wear off. Slowly, Verdanim was


    regaining consciousness.


    "Do you feel better?" Rocky asked with some concern as he leaned over and felt Verdanim''s forehead.


    Verdanim made a faint noise as though it understood. Knowing it was Rocky who saved him, he licked


    Rocky''s hand gently.


    "Your master is worried about you, big fellow. So you have to recover as quickly as you can, alright?


    Have a rest now. I will stay with you in your master''s stead, ok?" Rockyforted Verdanim with a faint


    smile, watching as the dragon slowly closed his eyes and fell back into slumber.


    Once Verdanim slept, Rocky started cleaning up, putting all the instruments back to the basket and


    straightening up the stable. He was afraid of the possible infection or imnt rejection and wanted to


    make sure everything was copacetic. So he would need to remain alert for the whole night. Instead of


    sleep, he started his cultivation.


    The next morning, concerned about Verdanim''s injuries and how he was doing, Marin entered the


    stable just as Rocky finished and opened his eyes.


    But when Marin noticed the severe wound on the dragon''s lower abdomen, she was livid. "What have


    you done to Verdanim?!"


    Rocky merely raised his eyes to Marin and stared without a single word. Then,pletely ignoring her,


    he went to the Verdanim and checked the dragon''s temperature, as well as the status of his surgical


    incisions. He wanted to make sure that there were no signs of post-operative infection.


    "Hello?!" furious at being ignored, Marin gesticted to Rocky.


    At this moment, Verdanim opened his giant eyes. Once he saw Marin, he let out a small cry.


    Immediately drawn by the sound and forgetting all her anger, Marin hurried to Verdanim''s side, holding


    the enormous head in her arms. Because spirit maniptor and spirit-manipted beast shared one


    bond, she immediately sensed that Verdanim had vastly improved since shest saw it yesterday, and


    that though not quite out of the woods, it was out of danger.


    That was when Sheridan came into the stable.


    "Verdanim seems to be fine now. There''s not much left to be done. Everything else will depend on his


    healing energies," Rocky told its master as he stood.


    "Young man, what on earth did you do to Verdanim?" Sheridan demanded, stunned. He took a look at


    Verdanim, who was now mewling in Marin''s arms. It was astonishing; just yesterday Verdanim seemed


    at the brink of death, and yet it had now regained consciousness and was starting to act more at ease.


    Even he could not have achieved such a sess.


    An odd smile appeared on Rocky''s face. Of course, he had no ns on telling anyone the truth.


    Marin''s voice rose again with a fresh flow of righteous anger. "Rocky, I''ll want to know what you did to


    Verdanim yesterday or there''ll be serious repercussions!"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "You''re so annoying!" Rocky red at her. Here he was having spent so much time and effort kindly


    saving Verdanim''s life and Marin couldn''t even show appreciation. All he got was suspicion and


    disrespect. No good deed goes unpunished, apparently.


    "Marin, please, just calm down. Look, Verdanim''s doing well, and it''s fine! The young man is certainly


    worthy of being my apprentice. Ha-ha!" Sheridanughed in response.


    "But why is there such a big wound on its abdomen? It wasn''t there before! What if it leaves a


    permanent scar?!" Rocky gaped at her in utter disbelief, unable to fathom how Marin could be focusing


    on operation wounds and scarring right now.


    He finally decided to just ignore this ridiculous girl and told Sheridan, "Verdanim''s wound can''t get wet


    no matter what. No one should allow any water toe in. That also means no baths, no scrubbing for


    a while. And it can only have grass and water for the next three days." And with that, Rocky pulled the


    basket onto his back and strode out of the stable, nning to leave the farm.


    "Marin..." With that admonishing tone, Sheridan made a gesture to Marin. Seeing this, Marin hesitated


    before she got to her feet. "Wait!" she shouted as she sprinted after Rocky.

 Chapter 250 Following

    Chapter 250 Following


    When he heard Marin, Rocky turned around and asked, "Anything else?"


    "Well... Th-thank you!" Marin stammered, an awkward expression on his face.


    "Since I just finished the operation, it''s too early to tell whether Verdanim is out of danger. Take care of


    it for the next few days. Don''t thank me yet. What if Verdanim rpses? You''d definitely kill me then."


    Rocky chuckled and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Come on! I''m not that unreasonable." Knowing that Rocky said that on purpose, Marin felt wronged


    and frowned.


    With a faint smile, Rocky turned to leave. Though he said nothing, Marin understood what he think of


    her.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "That annoying guy..." Marin murmured angrily, staring at Rocky''s back. But she was d Rocky had


    saved Verdanim, even if she didn''t know a way to express it with the other emotions at war within her,


    chief among them being worry.


    As Rocky was walking back to his ce, he felt that a pair of eyes were staring at him. He turned


    around abruptly, but there was no one there.


    Frowning, he studied the area but saw nothing out of the ordinary. As he turned away, a pair of deer-


    like eyes shed in the darkness.


    After returning to his room, Rocky shoveled bags of soil to feed the three Dark Heaven Insects. When


    the Dark Heaven Insects were full, he checked them by the Stroking Evaluation Skill. The examination


    revealed they were in good health. When he was done, he put them back into the nest. Rocky turned to


    Uriah and Little Rubygon. "We''re all set here. I think it''s time for us to go for a little hunt."


    They left and headed into the nearby forest. They''d gone a good way when Uriah stopped, spun to the


    left, and roared.


    "What''s wrong, Uriah?" Rocky crouched beside Uriah and stroked the beast''s head. Ready to send


    Uriah after whatever bothered the beast, Rocky followed Uriah''s gaze, but he saw only shadows within


    the deeper darkness of the trees.


    "All right now! Let''s go!" Thinking Uriah was simply in a bad mood, Rocky stood and directed the two


    beasts to continue on.


    As they walked, Uriah still shot looks over its shoulder. Or it would stop and turn to peer into the


    darkness.


    Uriah''s constant vignce disturbed Rocky. This was not like Uriah at all.


    When they reached the area where wild spirit-manipted beasts frequently appeared, Rocky chose a


    suitable spot for a trap. He set a bottle with a drop of magical saliva down in the middle of the space.


    Satisfied with the trap, Rocky led Uriah and Little Rubygon to a clump of trees and brush that would


    provide adequate cover. Rocky leaped up among the branches. He settled down to wait for his prey.


    Hunting was a good way to train a spirit-manipted beast, to build its strength or to gain fighting


    experience. It also improved the coordination between a spirit-manipted beast and its master.


    However, most spirit maniptors wouldn''t dare to take their spirit-manipted beasts to such a


    dangerous ce for a hunt. For ordinary spirit maniptors, entering this ce meant meeting their


    death. Rocky cared for none of that. He wanted to push the limits, to make certain he had the best


    spirit-manipted beasts, and that his control of them was wless.


    Rocky was broken from his thoughts by the appearance of a wild spirit-manipted beast at the first


    grade of the two-star level. The beast followed the trail of the magical saliva.


    Rocky let out a low whistle. Understanding the signal, Little Rubygon dashed from the hiding ce. In a


    sh, Rubygon had closed the distance and bit into the wild beast''s neck.


    The wild spirit-manipted beast, however, was equal to the task. It whipped around and shook itself


    violently, dislodging Rubygon from its neck. Roaring in defiance, the wild beast faced Rubygon, ws


    out. Its ws could tear through flesh and bone. Undaunted, Rubygon charged the wild spirit-


    manipted beast again. The beast swiped its w at Rubygon''s head. At thest moment, Rubygon


    ducked under the blow, snatched the wild beast by its upper arm, and shook the beast like a rag doll.


    The beast yowled. Desperate, the beast struck with its other w. The blow swiped Rubygon''s side.


    With a pain-filled cry, Rubygon released its hold on the beast''s arm. The two backed off, circling each


    other before charging again.


    The fight continued for a few moments longer, ebbing and flowing to either side. But eventually the wild


    beast''s superior strength won out. Though exhausted and badly injured, Rubygon did not surrender.


    Rubygon still bared its teeth and showed its ws.


    But the threat did little to dissuade the wild spirit-manipted beast. It had recognized Rubygon''s dire


    situation. The beast''s lips curved wider than before. It threw its head back and let out a howl of triumph.


    The cry had barely ended before the beast leaped toward Rubygon. The wild beast was still in midair


    when a great shadow appeared beside Rubygon. A st of mes shot up at the beast.


    Twisting in the air, the wild beast managed to avoid the mes. When the beastnded, it took one look


    at Uriah beside Rubygon and turned tail to flee. Uriah''s second me st struck the beast as its back


    turned, setting the beast afire. In moments the beast crumpled to the ground. Dead.


    Uriah turned and licked Little Rubygon''s wounds to heal them.


    Rocky leaped down from the tree. He strode past the smoking carcass toward the bottle of magical


    saliva. The bottle shook before Rocky reached it. Rocky froze. The bottle raised from the ground. With


    a fearful cry, Rocky leaped after the bottle, but it flew up in the air above his fingertips.


    With a roar, Uriah leaped above Rocky and swiped at the bottle. But the bottle spun away from Uriah''s


    outstretched paw and darted away toward the trees on the left.


    Rocky could only stare as the bottle flew seemingly of its own ord.


    But he knew there was another reason. A reason he wished was not true.


    Seeing the bottle fly away, Uriah shot up mes. The two fire balls roared past the bottle toward the


    darkness.


    As the fire grew, it silhouetted a giant spiritual beast. It had long slender limbs that glinted with rainbow


    colors.


    "The Rainbow Glow Unicorn!" Rocky yelled even as he dodged the mes.


    But before Rocky could react the beast had disappeared. The bottle of saliva, however, still zipped


    through the air, trailing the beast. Uriah gave chase. "Stop, Uriah! Let it go!" Rocky yelled.


    Uriah let out a frustrated roar but stopped. With a groan, it followed Rocky. Uriah looked at Rocky with


    a concerned expression, one of doubt, one that said it wondered why Rocky had stopped it.


    The bottle drew to a halt in the midair. Then it, too, was gone from sight.


    The encounter brought Rocky to a conclusion. It wasn''t the magical saliva that had drawn the Rainbow


    Glow Unicorn. Its attack had been too precise, too measured. Too nned.


    "It seems that the Rainbow Glow Unicorn has been following us along the way," he murmured to


    himself. Stunned, he thought back to the day''s events, staring at the space that once held the Unicorn.

 Chapter 251 Where Are You Going

    Chapter 251 Where Are You Going


    Even though Uriah was extremely vignt all the way, Rocky had been wondering if their movements


    were tracked after they left the northeast military camp. It turned out that Uriah had indeed detected


    that they were followed. And he was right. It was the Rainbow Glow Unicorn that was following them.


    Rocky knew that it would track them for the magical saliva, though he had no idea how it had located


    them. That was why he did not pursue the matter, then. Anyway, Rocky was sure that it would show up


    again.


    Rocky, Rubygon, and Uriah left at once, as Rocky was not interested in hunting with either one of them.


    He was sure that the Rainbow Glow Unicorn would trail them secretly. The only thing he cared about


    was when the Rainbow Glow Unicorn would appear. In addition, Rocky was confident that if it had


    come after them all the way, he would be able to lure it.


    Therefore, to ensure that the Rainbow Glow Unicorn could stalk them, Rocky opened his magical saliva


    bottle, and diffused its special aura.


    In this manner, he came back to the Ghost Vige with Uriah and Rubygon.


    To ascertain whether the Rainbow Glow Unicorn was following them at that time, Rocky took out a


    small bottle, filled a drop of magical saliva in it, ced it in the middle of the field, and quietly waited for


    the Rainbow Glow Unicorn to show up.


    Just then, it got dark, and a nket of silence covered everything in the area.


    Although Rocky was on full alert, and had closely inspected his surroundings, he could not find any


    trace of the Rainbow Glow Unicorn.


    "I wonder where it is? It should have arrived by now." Rocky''s furrowed eyebrows conveyed his


    confusion, while he waited to find the Rainbow Glow Unicorn. But as he did not find anything, he finally


    returned to the abandoned house.


    When he was stepping into its courtyard, he detected a colorful light that shed and disappeared in


    the woods.


    "Let''s see who is more patient, you or I," Rocky said with a sinister smile on his face. The Rainbow


    Glow Unicorn was worried that if it were to get the magical saliva directly, things would take a


    dangerous turn. Therefore, it lingered around patiently, and waited his time out.


    Now, Rocky was rxed, as he had the magical saliva, and knew that the Rainbow Glow Unicorn


    would show up sooner orter. For that reason, he stayed in the abandoned house to practice, after


    sending Uriah and Rubygon to take their positions as lookouts.


    During the next few days, they saw a colorful light shed, but it did not approach them.


    Verdanim''s surgical wounds had be infected, since it just had undergone an operation, recently, at


    the beast farm, where the sanitary conditions left much to be desired. Consequently, Rocky had to


    attend to it, and clean the infected area with ethyl alcohol early in the morning before Marin arrived.


    Sometimes, he fed Verdanim the magical saliva to help it recover quickly.


    As Rocky attended to Verdanim much before Marin''s arrival, she had no idea how painstakingly he


    took care of her spirit-manipted beast.


    But Sheridan knew, and he was fully aware of how Rocky looked after Marin''s Verdanim. One day,


    when Rocky left after cleaning Verdanim''s infected area, Marin arrived at the beast farm.


    "Morning, Marin," Sheridan greeted Marin, smilingly.


    "Sheridan, can Verdanim really be healthy and strong as it was before? I remember, you said you


    did not have any effective cure to treat its injuries, and that you would not be able to heal itpletely.


    If you could not do that, how could that young, inexperienced fellow do it?" Marin was at the stable, and


    when she saw how deep Verdanim''s wounds were, she became exceedingly distressed. That was


    when, in that extreme state of mind, she voiced her misgivings to Sheridan.


    "Marin, you are a good person, and like a child to me. I would like to share with you that Rocky arrives


    at the stable, daily, before the break of dawn, and looks after Verdanim. However, I do not know exactly


    how he dresses its wounds, nor what medicines he administers, but I can vouch for one thing -


    Verdanim''s condition improves every day. Therefore, I have no reason, not to believe that Rocky''s


    treatment is effective, and will be pivotal in its bing as good as new very soon," Sheridan said with


    a firm conviction.


    "Really, you think so, Sheridan?" Marin was relieved when she heard what Sheridan had said.


    "My dear child, you need to thank him. I did not have any treatment with which I could cure Verdanim,


    but he did, and look what a miracle he has performed! We shall forever be in debt to Rocky for saving


    Verdanim''s life. Verdanim''s speedy recovery is proof that this youngd indeed has some seriously


    potent skills," Sheridan said, and smiled the smile of a doctor who was now a relieved soul. He was


    ted that his student was gifted at being able to cure beasts. In his heart he knew that Rocky''s


    achievement outdid his, his master''s, for even he had recently learned Beast Curing Skills.


    "Why, will I thank him? I am not going to do that. He embarrassed me in public. It is he who should


    thank me for granting him immunity, for his insolent behavior," Marin pretended to get angry and started


    ming Rocky, instead.


    "Well, that is your privilege, and I cannot say anything about it. Maybe you do not get along with each


    other very well. But I know for a fact that Rocky is a kind and genuine human being - otherwise, why


    would he risk his reputation, and dedicate himself to helping Verdanim regain his full strength? Being


    young, he speaks arrogantly and is sarcastic once in a while. Nevertheless, I assure you that Rocky is


    a dependable, loyal, and an honest person. I say so, based on my cumtive knowledge, which I have


    gathered over many years," said Sheridan, smiling benevolently.


    After hearing what Sheridan said about Rocky, and discovering that he held him in high regard, and it


    seemed, was also fond of him, Marin became pensive.


    Saying, "I have to go, now," to Sheridan, Marin left.


    Rocky had just returned to feed the Dark Heaven Insects, when all of sudden, he saw a creature


    approach the bottle with a drop of magical saliva. On looking around, he saw a beast, shing its


    colorful light in the sun.


    On seeing that, Rocky became ecstatic, as that was the Rainbow Glow Unicorn!


    "Can''t wait any longer? The magical saliva has infinite powers. I can see that the Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn is fascinated by it and has recklessly bitten into its hook," Rockyughed to himself as he


    pictured the scene - the Rainbow Glow Unicorn biting the bottle''s hook! At the same time, Rocky was


    trying to approach it without making a sound.


    The creature saw Rockye towards it, but it was not taken aback by his approach. Instead, it


    howled at him, fearlessly, and then flew away with the bottle in its mouth. Surprisingly, it maintained a


    speed that Rocky could match, and turned back asionally, to check whether or not Rocky was


    following.


    Rocky was intrigued seeing the Unicorn''s behavior. It seemed that the Rainbow Glow Unicorn was not


    trying to get away, nor running away from Rocky. Instead, it wanted him toe after it.


    "Does it want to bring me to a special ce?" Rocky wondered. Nevertheless, after briefly considering


    what to do, he followed the Rainbow Glow Unicorn, right away.


    Seeing that Rocky wasing along with it, the Unicorn flew away. However, it didn''t hide on the way,


    nor did it try to evade Rocky. It became clear that it was taking Rocky to show him somece. Once he


    understood the Rainbow Glow Unicorn''s intentions, Rocky became curious and wanted to find out


    where he was going.


    Now that it had slowed down, Rocky caught up with it, and they flew side by side.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Hey there, where are you going? Where are you taking me?" Rocky asked the Rainbow Glow Unicorn.


    Suddenly, it emitted a deep howl, instead of replying to Rocky''s question, which aroused his curiosity


    even more, and he wondered where the Rainbow Glow Unicorn was taking him.

 Chapter 252 Finding A Mysterious Thing

    Chapter 252 Finding A Mysterious Thing


    In this manner, for half a day, Rocky kept running non-stop, and following up with the Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn. Now, they had entered an area that was not only beyond the northeast military camp''s


    jurisdiction but also had no state jurisdiction. Therefore, such a zone was full of dangers, since troops,


    spirit maniptors, or mercenary armies from strange countries, could ambush them at any time.


    Having run without taking breaks, Rocky was out of breath, but when he turned to the Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn, he realized that it seemed to have enjoyed the journey. Seeing how happy the Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn looked, Rocky wondered if it was taking him for a ride.


    Shortly after that, it brought Rocky to the foot of a cliff. It was at least more than ten meters high, and


    dangerously steep. The Rainbow Glow Unicorn stopped, and hesitated in front of the cliff. Then, it


    turned to Rocky, and looked up at the cliff.


    Rocky followed its gaze. Initially, he saw nothing, but rock and the sky above it. But when he looked


    carefully, Rocky spotted a cliff cave.


    ''I wonder if there is anything up there?'' Rocky thought.


    Then he remembered that the spirit beast was very fond of priceless treasures. Consequently, anything


    scarce and valuable would definitely attract it. So, Rocky surmised that the treasure trove that had


    attracted the Rainbow Glow Unicorn, was possibly up there. He continued to wonder why the Unicorn


    had guided him there. Probably because it could not climb up, and wanted Rocky''s help.


    "Do you want to exchange my magical saliva with the treasure up there?" Rocky immediately asked, on


    realizing, that was what the Rainbow Glow Unicorn wanted, and requested it to be patient. As the


    spiritual beast was brilliant and had a human-like temperament, Rocky was not surprised that it had


    thought of such a n.


    In response to Rocky''s words, it neighed, and raised its head a few times, and it seemed that it


    concurred with his request to be patient.


    "All right, if there is any treasure up there, I will give you one more drop of the magical saliva, besides


    the drop I am carrying now," Rocky said, generously. Now that Rocky had grasped that the Rainbow


    Glow Unicorn had a fixation on getting the magical saliva, Rocky nned to give it to the creature, in


    exchange for getting something in return, in the future. Therefore, he thought that if he could subdue


    the Rainbow Glow Unicorn, with Uriah and Rubygon''s help, he would have three spirit-manipted


    beasts in his control. It was every spirit maniptor''s dream!


    However, right now, it was a day dream, because he was aware that the Rainbow Glow Unicorn could


    not be subdued easily; for if it were, then, it would not have any value nor importance. Moreover, it was


    a rare spiritual beast.


    When Rockypared the merits of obtaining the priceless treasure, with subduing the Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn, he decided in favor of thetter. Nevertheless, he knew that it was a challenging job. The


    creature had shown up because he had smelled the magical saliva. Otherwise, it was next to


    impossible even to locate it. Rocky knew that he had to keep his aspirations under cover, because


    even the slightest hint of any threat, would make the beast take off and disappear.


    Therefore, as Rocky and the Rainbow Glow Unicorn, each had ns for the other, they could strike a


    profitable bargain with each other. Rocky wanted to make the Rainbow Glow Unicorn drop its defense.


    That also could prove to be a useful tactic to subdue it. Moreover, the crave was a long way away!


    After Rocky cast a nce at the Rainbow Glow Unicorn, he took out the Frozen Wind Dagger, and


    attempted to use it to climb up and fly high, until he finally reached the cave.


    When Rocky arrived there, he got an other-worldly smell, that was also extremely pungent. It smelled


    of something rotten, or it could be that it gave out a burnt odor. Whatever it was, Rocky felt nauseous,


    and found it unbearable.


    Also, the cavern was dim, with very less light. That required Rocky to gather the spiritual light as his


    illumination equipment. Already, Rocky was surrounded by an eerie silence. Now that he could see with


    his equipment, Rocky saw that he was in a deep cave. He could feel the mountain breeze as it blew


    through the ce and could hear the strong wuthering sounds it made, as it broke against the walls. At


    that time, Rocky got a spooky feeling, and felt as if ghosts would appear at any time!


    In spite of the fact that Rocky was ufortable in mind and body at the high altitude cliff cave, he


    went further inside it, but all he found were stones and tall rocks. It seemed that its depth increased as


    he went further in, besides, it was also pitch dark there.


    When Rocky did not find any treasure there, "That sly Rainbow Glow Unicorn is making a fool of me,"


    he murmured to himself. He had found nothing on the site. Finding a treasure was a far cry from what


    he found there - stones, haunting silence, and strong wind sounds.


    Without a doubt, Rocky was getting cold feet. Firstly, he had not found any treasure; secondly, he was


    getting an ufortable presentiment. Ignoring that, he nevertheless, continued to explore. He did so,


    primarily because he was there, also because, he enjoyed what he was doing.


    Then out of nowhere, Rocky felt something hit his left foot. Before he knew it, he had lost his bnce


    and found himself moving to the right, though he wanted to avoid stepping into that space. But it was


    toote; he was hurtling down to the ground. Fortunately, owing to his quick reflexes, he caught the


    precipice wall and stabilized himself. Once he was secure, he lighted the spiritual light in his palm. With


    that, he found another deep cave at his feet. It was full of steep stone pirs. Some were thick, and the


    others were thin. The roof too was built in the same pattern. From the outside, when Rocky peered


    inside to take a look, it looked like the mouth of a horrible monster that could eat people whole. It was


    terrifying.


    At that moment, Rocky felt that a supernatural power was emanating from the cave. After a slight


    pause, he decided to go down and take a look. He could see a stone pir that was jutting out. Pushing


    his body up and raising it by using his feet, he sessfully flew to a stone pir. Using the same


    technique, he then flew to another lower pir. By pushing his body; thus, he finallynded on the


    cave''s floor. Now that he could feel the terra firma under his feet, he rxed. He knew now he would


    not fall!


    When Rocky looked around, he found that he was in a huge cave, and its pirs were built at a


    considerable distance from each other. It seemed less a cave and more a mysterious maze of pirs,


    from which navigating one''s way would be impossible.


    "I think, I shall go in that direction," Rocky said to himself, and walked toward the direction from where


    he had felt the presence of the spiritual power.


    Rocky had hardly taken a few steps, when he kicked something. On looking down, he found that there


    was a rotten corpse at his feet and he had kicked what was left of it.


    After kicking the rotten human mortal remains, Rocky surveyed his surroundings with the utmost care,


    but he did not find anything else. He looked down at the corpse again. It seemed to him that it had


    been in the cave for such a long time that it had started to rot. What he saw disgusted him.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Rocky was ill at ease with the corpse at his feet, so, without thinking about it twice, he moved on. As he


    went further, he saw that countless ghastly skeletons were piled up, one top of the other. It appeared


    that they had been buried in a mass grave.


    That was a spine-chilling scene and could have scared anyone. Rocky started walking faster, and


    soon, he could see the ce which was emitting spiritual power. But it was filled with dried and


    desated corpses, whose skeletons had shrunk. The sight of the two bulging eyeballs, on each frame,


    that threatened to fall off the sockets and hit the ground, was the most horrifying sight he had seen. It


    was Rocky''s worst nightmare, indeed.


    Then he came upon another dead body and observed, "This man seems to have died, recently," Rocky


    understood that from the cadaver''s condition. When he looked carefully, he also saw a bag ced near


    it. Immediately after, he realized that the spiritual power he had received earlier, was flowing from that


    bag.

 Chapter 253 Bringing Back The Envoys

    Chapter 253 Bringing Back The Envoys


    Unbeknown to him, Rocky saw the source of the rich spiritual power he had felt, when he carefully


    picked up the glinting package and opened it. He beheld an exquisitely embellished brocade box. He


    could not believe that he was holding it in his hand! Apart from the box, he saw the package also


    contained a book and a map.


    cing the brocade box securely in the package, Rocky scrutinized the book whose pages were frayed


    at their corners, because it was obvious that countless hands had turned them. It was titled, ''Demonic


    Fire Codex''. Now that he had taken a closer look at it, he grasped that it was about a spiritual martial


    arts skill, and meant for the spirit maniptors, who were at the Heavenly Stage. Next, he opened the


    creased and dusty map and began studying it, after he had smoothened the lines and blown the dust


    off. Initially, he was confused by the many marks around, what looked like a route on the map. Then,


    his focus shifted, and he noticed a cross that was drawn in one part of the map. From what Rocky


    could see and put together, it seemed like was a treasure map.


    Now that he had seen the book and the map, he picked up the brocade box with much trepidation. Its


    well-crafted magnificent exterior told Rocky that something even more splendid was inside. It was in


    that its contents were extremely significant - otherwise, why would anyone get such a magnificent


    container? He could discern that it contained important things, but what were they - that was the


    million-dor question. Curious to find out, and get his answer, Rocky slowly opened the brocade box.


    While he was doing that, he was blinded for a few seconds, when a scarlet ray surged from the narrow


    opening and illuminated the surroundings. However, his eyes quickly adapted to the bright light. When


    he looked inside the brocade box, he was surprised to see a giant scarlet pearl, the size of a ping pong


    ball. Also, besides being colorless, it was transparent. Rocky was bewildered by what he saw next -


    bright mes dancing inside the scarlet pearl! Those rising mes were indeed sending out a forceful


    spiritual power.


    Amazed and moved, "What''s this?" is what Rocky could say. To take a closer look, he then, took the


    scarlet pearl out of the box. He could not still figure out its significance, even though he had been


    observing it for a while. However, what he could tell, was that it was much more than a rare treasure,


    like a Dark Heaven Egg or Heaven Divine Lotus Seed, which could be refined.


    Now that Rocky had understood that the scarlet pearl was unique, he channeled his spiritual power into


    it to study it further, andprehend what it was all about. Most unexpectedly, within a few seconds, it


    auto-ignited in his hand, and before he knew what was happening, leaping mes began rising towards


    the cave''s high ceiling. Also, they were growing bigger by the minute. Shortly after that, the pearl


    gradually rose and flew into the air with the upward thrust the congration had created. Magically, like


    shape-shifters, the mes took the forms of several formidable dragons, started flying around the pearl,


    and lit up the entire cave, from top to bottom, leaving no dark corners. This scene of the fire,


    incandescent light, and spiritual power held Rocky spellbound.


    However, that did not continue for long. Soon, the mes around the pearl disappeared, and it started


    falling down from the air. But the ever watchful Rocky did not let it hit the ground, and he caught it


    midway.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I wonder if this a Spiritual Weapon like the Frozen Wind Dagger?" Rocky murmured to himself. With


    his focus then shifting to the corpse that was in front of him, countless questions bothered him, he


    thought, "Who is this? Why did this person carry these treasures to the cave? Why, and how did this


    person die?"


    Unfortunately for Rocky, he could not figure out the answers to the questions that puzzled him.


    Therefore, collecting his thoughts, he put the three treasures into his pocket. Then, noticing a token


    around the corpse''s waist, he nced at it. When he reached out to take it, he recognized the me-


    shaped sign on it. Rocky was convinced that he had seen it earlier, for otherwise, its sign could not look


    so familiar.


    "Could it be the Roaring me Empire''s sign?" Rocky could not stop himself from thinking about it.


    Nevertheless, he soon remembered that once he had seen the sign at the Beast Evaluation Contest


    that had been held at the Super Beast Farm. It was the same Roaring me Empire''s me-shaped


    sign, that Carter had used during the event.


    "Most probably, this person is from the Roaring me Empire?" Rocky thought as he looked at the


    dead body once again.


    Apart from the token around the corpse''s waist, Rocky could not see any other signs that would reveal


    its identity. However, he was sure about one thing, that the person had been a great spirit maniptor.


    Rocky could deduce that from the three treasures he had recovered from the bag. A brilliant spirit


    maniptor dying in the cave did not augur well.


    All of a sudden, a sonorous sound from above, interrupted Rocky''s thoughts. On looking up, he saw a


    huge and long shadow appear above him. The dark apparition''s eyes emitted hellfire and were fixed on


    him.


    Seeing the dangerous light sparkling in the shadow''s eyes, Rocky ran for his life. Horrified, he could


    see a colossal mouth, its gigantic, jagged jaws wide open, with blood oozing from its innards, descend


    on him. Rocky wished his feet were wheels, and he could push them at the speed of light.


    Nevertheless, he was running as fast as he could, when he felt that something long, wet, and slippery


    had grabbed him. He realized that he was in the coils of the shadow''s tongue, which was taking him


    into its cave-like mouth. When Rocky was inside, he was terrified, as it seemed to him that he was in a


    ce of never-ending darkness.


    Around the time, Rocky was getting hurled inside the monstrous shadow''s mouth, a g, with ''Timber''


    written on it, was fluttering in front of a military camp in the Gehenna Border area that the Timber Deity


    Empire defended.


    "What did you say? Three envoys from the Roaring me Empire have disappeared. They went


    missing on the Gehenna Border, while they were on their way to pay tribute. What the hell happened?"


    An angry female voice roared in the enormous military tent.


    The person who had just shouted angrily at themanders was a charmingly charismaticdy with


    delicate features. Her annoyance only highlighted her chiseled cheekbones, and the blood that rushed


    to her face, made her look like a princess, with a snowy skin that had been delicately painted in the


    most subtle crimson hue. Her exasperation only highlighted her exceptional beauty, even as she stared


    at themanders who stood in front of her. In that state too, her eyes shone like almond-shaped


    diamonds and heightened their attractiveness. No man in the world could resist them, and every man


    wanted to drown in their depths. Each of themanders who stood in front of her inwardly was


    smitten with her. Though they stood respectfully, her words did not register with them. Their heads


    were filled with her image, in their hearts, they were making love to her, and their pouted mouths were


    kissing her, already.


    Had Rocky been present, he would have been shocked to see her and learn that she was thedy in


    blue who had fought Marcia for the treasure box.


    "Your Royal Highness, we have sent our men to search around the Gehenna Border. Rest assured, we


    will find them soon. I request you not to be upset," a grim-facedmander addressed her, while he


    held his cap and bowed to her.


    The othermanders also bowed to her, and jointly urged her not to get angry regarding the three


    missing envoys. Though they mustered the courage to address her, yet they were afraid of her wrath,


    and cold beads of sweat were shining on their faces.


    Thedy who had such power that she could make might armymanders feel like truant boys,


    waiting for their punishment, was none other than Alyssa Mu, the king''s favorite, and the Timber Deity


    Empire''s princess. Alyssa Mu''s talent became obvious early in her childhood. When she was five, her


    father, the king, sent her to the Timber Deity Empire''s spiritual race, and its head became her teacher.


    With his help and guidance, Alyssa practiced the spiritual race''s power, and started on her cultivation


    path. Besides that, she had been taking all kinds of rare elixirs and exotic treasures for a long time,


    therefore, it took her no more than thirty years to reach the Divine Stage.


    Alyssa and Marcia were the only two spirit maniptors, who had reached the Divine Stage before


    their thirties on the Wild Spirit Land. And both of them were female. However, there was a lot of


    mystery surrounding them in the Wild Spirit Land.


    Most of the spirit maniptors wondered how the twodies reached the Divine Stage before they


    were thirty, as there were only a few spirit maniptors of the Divine Stage in the entirend. It was


    therefore, surprising that they could achieve such a high level at such a tender age. Spection and a


    lack of any information about the twodies enhanced the veil of mystery that surrounded them.


    Indeed, how Alyssa Mu and Marcia aplished so much so early was a secret, which made them an


    enigma for all. Were the mystery surrounding how they achieved their elevated status, and became


    powerful in the Timber Deity Empire to be addressed, the answers would shock the entire empire.


    "Find the three envoys at once, and bring them back here. The tribute they took from the Roaring


    me Empire is priceless. There is an important map, a book on a rare spiritual martial arts skill, and


    the Dragon me Pearl, a special spiritual weapon. We cannot risk other countries finding them and


    taking them away, especially the Holy Dragon Empire. Keep their search a secret. We have to


    safeguard our alliance with the Roaring me Empire and not let other empires know about it. We


    have to keep it secret. Therefore, mind you all - I will not spare anyone who makes a mistake, or


    causes an ident that jeopardizes our treaty," a worried Alyssa, spoke those words seriously, and


    meant every word she had uttered.


    "Yes, Your Royal Highness!" themanders answered in unison.


    "Then, why are you still here? Go, find the Roaring me Empire''s envoys and bring them back,


    safely! In case, you cannot locate them, you must bring back the map, as that is crucial for our


    sess. And mind - in case you fail to do so, all of you will be beheaded!" Alyssa angrily yelled at


    them, when she saw that they were still standing there, and not moving out to fulfill their mission.


    Scared out their wits, themanders fled out of the tent at once.

 Chapter 254 Last Chance Of Survival (Part One)

    Chapter 254 Last Chance Of Survival (Part One)


    Rocky had already taken the three treasures, when the people of the Timber Deity Empire were


    desperately looking for them. The Roaring me Empire had nned to offer them as a tribute to the


    Timber Deity Empire, as the two Empires had secretly formed an alliance. Therefore, it was imperative


    for the Timber Deity Empire to find them. Because, once theirmon enemy, the Holy Dragon


    Empire, found out about the three treasures, their secret alliance would be exposed. However, no


    matter how hard they tried, they could not find them, because, a huge beast had swallowed Rocky


    along with the treasures, and the people of the Timber Deity Empire could never imagine that they


    should look inside the creature. Rocky, who was inside the gargantuan animal had no idea that he


    possessed three top-secret treasures. Neither did he know that so many people were looking for them


    desperately. He did not care what others were doing at that moment, for he had more pressing matters


    to deal with.


    After briefly travelling in the enormous creature''s dark inside, Rockynded in a sticky ce that smelt


    rotten, but strangely, he felt that he had returned to his mother''s womb. To be more specific, he was


    right inside the spirit-manipted beast''s stomach.


    Rocky kept activating the spiritual light in his palm, which soon illuminated the creature''s stomach. That


    was when Rocky saw that the beast''s stomach was like a small two-meter long room that kept


    extending forward. He carefully looked around and found all kinds of undigested garbage there, which


    included the white and scary bones of humans and beasts.


    "Am I in the spirit-manipted beast''s stomach? If I am, then I am in serious trouble!" Rocky said to


    himself. Now that he had understood the gravity of the situation, he regretted having been greedy for


    the treasures. Had he known that he would get trapped in the beast''s innards, he would have never


    followed the Rainbow Glow Unicorn. Although he did seed in finding what he desired, he was also


    ''buried'' in the beast''s stomach, and did not know how to save himself. The thought of getting digested


    once the acids flowed in disturbed him. Were that to happen, all he had done would be in vain.


    Rocky knew that he could be digested any time, so he could not sit still and wait for his death. Then,


    without wasting time, he took out his Frozen Wind Dagger and poked the stomach wall with great force


    a few times. But it was to no effect because the Frozen Wind Dagger twisted and turned every time


    when Rocky poked the stomach wall with it. Soon, he realized that what he was poking was extremely


    flexible, and even the sharp Frozen Wind Dagger was unable to cut through it. Now, it seemed that the


    only way he could get out of the beast''s stomach was if the spirit-manipted beast were to spit him


    out.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Just then, suddenly Rocky felt that there was some kind of strong spiritual power somewhere in front of


    him. So, he immediately stood up and walked to the farthest ce in the stomach, where he found a


    small space that was filled with spider''s web-like slender white flesh threads. He then saw that one end


    of those white flesh threads was connected with the surrounding flesh wall, while the other was


    connected to a dwarf-sized cocoon-like object. More precisely, it was like a pir that was made of


    meat and reminded him of a sausage. Strangely, the strong spiritual power that he sensed wasing


    from the flesh pir.


    Rocky was intrigued when he saw the flesh pir. After inspecting it carefully a few times, he found that


    something in it seemed to be constantly shing. Immediately, he wondered if the spiritual source of


    the spirit-manipted beast was hidden in that.


    And if that were the case, he could definitely seriously injure it and cause some serious damage by


    destroying its spiritual source. If he could seed in doing that, then, the spirit-manipted beast


    would be grievously hurt and he might be able to get out of its stomach then.


    After that, Rocky was quick to act. Taking out his Frozen Wind Dagger, he waved it toward the flesh


    pir. Meanwhile, he also applied his power at the Earthly Stage''s third grade. As a result, his Dagger


    was transformed into an arc de, with which he attacked the flesh pir with all his might. In the very


    next second, Rocky saw that the flesh pir suddenly produced spiritual power, which resembled the


    sound of electricity, cracking. To his dismay, a slight sh that emanated from it directly diminished his


    arc de''s power.


    "So, it even has the ability to protect itself, does it?" Rocky mumbled. Never in his wildest dreams could


    Rocky have anticipated that the spirit-manipted beast''s spiritual source could perform such a strong


    function. It could not only provide the energies the beast needed, but it could also protect itself.


    Nevertheless, he did not give up. After all, it was a matter of life or death for him. After Rocky had


    attacked the spiritual source several times, the result was the same. Thus, he epted that his efforts


    would not help him escape, nor weaken the creature, as it was much stronger than he was. Its strength


    was at least that of a beast who was at the third grade of the three-star level.


    "If only I can figure out another way to get out of here," Rocky said helplessly. Just as Rocky was about


    to give up and wander elsewhere, he abruptly spotted that the flesh threads that were attached to the


    flesh wall were detaching themselves, and were moving out of the wall as if they had be alive.


    Then, they were creeping and squirming in the air, and finally, all of them rushed toward him.


    Rocky saw and recognized that it was an emergency and that the situation could be extremely


    dangerous and life-threatening for him. However, as he could not retreat now, he hurriedly waved the


    Frozen Wind Dagger and released his spiritual power to resist the flesh threads. But two white flesh


    threads quickly entangled themselves with the hand with which he was holding the Frozen Wind


    Dagger. Anxious to destroy them by using the spiritual martial arts with his free hand, he raised it, but


    unfortunately, found that more flesh threads had already tied it securely.

 Chapter 255 Last Chance Of Survival (Part Two)

    Chapter 255 Last Chance Of Survival (Part Two)


    In the blink of an eye, the flesh threads tied Rocky''s limbs and body by wrapping themselves around


    him, which rendered him immobile, and he resembled arge cocoon.


    "Damn it!" Rocky swore angrily. His situation was grim and he was desperate. Now that all of him was


    tied up, he could do nothing to escape from that nasty ce.


    But then, something that Rocky could not imagine happened. He found that his body''s spiritual power


    began to diminish gradually. It appeared that the flesh threads that were wrapped around him had


    started absorbing his body''s spiritual power, and Rocky could feel that it was draining out of his body.


    Rocky''s expression changed and he was rmed. He could see that if the flesh threads continued to


    absorb his spiritual power in that way, the beast could kill him before he could release himself from the


    flesh threads'' constricting restraint, or attempt an escape from the beast''s stomach. Just then, he


    remembered the corpse and the bones he had seen inside the stomach some time back. Finally, he


    realized what had happened. It seemed that the beast had eaten many spirit maniptors earlier. But it


    absorbed their spiritual power before it killed them all.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Damn! Now I know that the Rainbow Glow Unicorn was actually trying to murder me!" Rocky said


    more desperately. Now that Rocky had understood everything, and had seen the fate that had befallen


    spirit maniptors in the past, he was scared, and his face became ashen. Had he been free, he would


    have tried every trick he knew to get out his current predicament. But now that he was tied up, what


    could he do? Never in his life had he felt so forlorn, as he did then. As hey there, he could constantly


    feel the flesh threads drain his spiritual power. Moreover, he knew that they would not stop until they


    had absorbed all of it, and he had turned into the same dry corpse as the ones he had seen.


    Was he really going to be buried in the belly of the spirit-manipted beast? Was he going to be killed


    in such a tragic manner?


    Of course not, he would not let thate to pass.


    "If this is my end, then all my previous efforts will have been in vain. No! I do not want to die here. I


    have to go back to the Pce City, take revenge on Alston and find Lena..." Rocky reminded himself


    furiously. The look in Rocky''s eyes kept changing, until it became evil, while his face looked extremely


    cold and grim. At the same time, it also appeared to bepletely calm. Rocky still had a lot of things


    to do, so he could never allow himself to die in the beast''s stomach and in such a strange and pathetic


    way.


    When Rocky found himself in that an impossible situation, he became clear-headed and could visualize


    what he wanted. His survival instinct came to the forefront, and he seemed to have taken control of his


    emotions. Rocky started running through whatever information about the spirit-manipted beast from


    the Beast Encyclopedia. He knew that the more information he had about the creature, the higher


    would be his chances of a sessful escape from its belly. He was reminded of an old saying, "Only by


    knowing yourself and your enemies can you fight a hundred battles with no danger of defeat," and he


    was greatly inspired. Now that he was trapped, all he wanted to know was how to escape from such a


    miserable situation. Soon, he spotted the relevant information about the spirit-manipted beast that


    would help him save himself from what otherwise would be sure death. It was called the Demonic


    Devouring Boa and it fed on the spirit maniptors'' spiritual power.


    "Since the Demonic Devouring Boa lives by absorbing spiritual power, the flesh pir in front of me


    should not be its spiritual source, but the central system that absorbs and transforms the spiritual


    power. If I can destroy this flesh pir, it will affect the running of its central system. Then, its whole


    system will be forced to stop working. Once that happens, I can find an opportunity to escape." Rocky


    analyzed very calmly.


    However, now that Rocky waspletely wrapped and immobile, he could not go near the flesh pir.


    Therefore, considering the situation he was in, destroying the flesh pir was out of the question. In


    addition, earlier, he had not been able to destroy the flesh pir with his Frozen Wind Dagger; thus,


    destroying the flesh pir had be an onerous task as difficult as flying to the moon!


    But Rocky had to knock down the flesh pir. Otherwise, he would not get out of his current trouble.


    As minutes were ticking away, the spiritual power in Rocky''s body was continually reducing. Were he to


    come up with a solution even a littleter, it would be toote.


    Just when it seemed it might already be toote, Rocky suddenly thought of the Dragon me Pearl,


    one of the three treasures he had with him. He knew that as long as the spiritual power was injected


    into the Dragon me Pearl, which was in his inner pocket, it would produce a very powerful me. If


    he could control it with his spiritual power, there seemed to be a slim chance of survival for him.


    Since time was of the essence, Rocky did not have the luxury of spending any more time in careful


    consideration. The Dragon me Pearl was hisst chance of survival, and he had to get ess to it.


    "I have to give it my all!" Rocky shouted, determined to seed. With his back against the wall, he had


    to fight hard for his life. Immediately, he gritted his teeth and began to gather the remaining spiritual


    power in his body. However, the faster he gathered his spiritual power, the faster the flesh threads were


    absorbing it. Therefore, if he could not control the Dragon me Pearl sessfully, he would definitely


    be killed.

 Chapter 316 A Trap

    Chapter 316 A Trap


    On a hillside a fair distance away, Dunn had set up a defense line. Thanks to the geographic


    advantage of that area, they could look downward and have a good view of everything within a few


    hundred meters.


    "What''s going on here? Doesn''t that bastard want to fight a battle?" Dunn mumbled angrily when he


    found Rocky and his team members were having a barbecue right in front of his defense line, fury


    written on his face.


    "Deputy Commander, what should we do now?" a spirit maniptor asked Dunn immediately. The spirit


    maniptors with Rocky seemed to enjoy the barbecue very much. As a result, quite a few spirit


    maniptors who were with Dunn drooled with envy as they fixed their eyes on those who were eating,


    not to mention the smell that drifted up to them was heavenly.


    "There must be a trap! Don''t bite at the bait and get fooled by them. Just cheer up and ignore them!"


    Dunn ordered in a cold voice. His eyes were furious at the sight of the drooling spirit maniptors.


    To make matters worse, the hot sun shone brightly at its peak. Since Dunn''s defense line was located


    at a higher altitude without any tall tree or other kind of shade, the thirty spirit maniptors were on


    guard under the zing sun. All of them were bathed in sweat with their tongues hanging out in thirst.


    In contrast, Rocky and his team members were eating meat while enjoying the cool under the trees.


    The defending spirit maniptors could not help but envy them.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The spirit maniptors by Dunn''s side beganining. Gradually, they had less and less desire to


    fight.


    "It''s so hot. Come on, leave a few people here with our g. All the rest go to the river together with me


    to have a bath," Rocky said as he stood up all of a sudden.


    Immediately, all the spirit maniptors cheered excitedly at Rocky''s proposal.


    A momentter, most of them had taken off their outerwear and went towards the river together with


    Rocky. Only a few men were left, ordered to guard their g.


    Standing within his own defense line, Dunn was surprised to see Rocky lead a group of spirit


    maniptors away. Stripped to their waists, they left suddenly while only a few spirit maniptors


    protected their g. He had no idea what was going on.


    "Follow them! Find out where they are going and what they are nning." Dunn snapped at one of the


    spirit maniptors by his side.


    It was not long before the spirit maniptor came back. He reported to Dunn, "Deputy Commander,


    they are bathing in the river not far away."


    "Bathing?" Dunn asked in disbelief. He really couldn''t understand that man''s strategy, if he was even


    using one.


    "Deputy Commander, the g is just over there. We can rush and take it easily." Dunn heard one of his


    spirit maniptors suggest. The others looked at each other, no doubt in the same confused state as


    he was.


    Although Dunn''s team was supposed to be on the defensive, it didn''t mean they could notunch an


    attack. If Dunn rushed downward with his team members, he would be sure to get Rocky''s g. In that


    case, Rocky would lose the contest.


    Dunn was big and tall, but contrary to his physical attributes he was known to use caution in his fighting


    strategies. He found it hard to believe that Rocky would surrender the g to him so easily.


    However, the g was right there, almost within their reach. It was truly a rare chance. Dunn thought it


    was worth it to get the g right away regardless of the cost of certain casualties if Rocky nned an


    ambush.


    With these thoughts in mind, Dunn immediately selected ten of his strongest spirit maniptors to


    strike Rocky''s front line by surprise. He swiftly ordered the surprise attack as soon as he was sure that


    Rocky and his men were still at the river.


    At full speed, the ten spirit maniptors rushed towards Rocky''s front line. At that time, there were only


    a few spirit maniptors guarding the area. They fled away as soon as they caught sight of the


    attacking enemies. In the end, there wasn''t anybody but a g in that ce.


    The ten spirit maniptors from Dunn''s side looked quite proud of themselves. One of them walked


    forward to pull the g from the ground.


    "Damn it! The meat smells so inviting. These bastards seem to really enjoy themselves. They not only


    ate venison but also had a bath," one of the spirit maniptors sighed. When he saw that a few wild


    birds were being roasted over the bonfire, he felt like eating them too. Failing to resist the temptation,


    he tore a drumstick and began eating.


    Seeing that, the other nine spirit maniptors joined him too. They believed that they had already won


    the contest because they got the g. All the ten spirit maniptors began eating the wild birds happily,


    believing themselves to be victorious.


    However, one of them copsed on the ground. At first, the other spirit maniptors thought that they


    had fallen into an ambush when theirrade fell down. Hastily, all of them stood up and looked


    around warily. However, in session, they felt immobilized and fell on the ground, incapacitated.


    "My barbecue is delicious, isn''t it?" Rocky mumbled when he appeared soundlessly. All the ten spirit


    maniptors had fallen on the ground, unconscious and unable to defend themselves. His mouth


    twitched in a suppressed smirk at the sight.


    He had added some seasonings to the wild birds on the bonfire before he left with his men. It was


    absurd how experienced men had eaten his bait without the least suspicion and fell into his trap easily.


    Rocky raised his head to look up towards Dunn''s defense line. As he expected, Dunn had already


    found out his spirit maniptors had fallen in a trap. He looked furious, which absolutely amused


    Rocky.


    Dunn''s sudden loss of ten spirit maniptors was immediately reported to the auditorium. Everybody,


    including Lance, was stunned to hear the news. They couldn''t imagine how this had happened.


    "Rocky already had a n before the contest began?" Lance asked, as he realized what had happened


    all of a sudden.


    "It seems that we were all fooled by Rocky. He wasn''t actually drunk. He just pretended to be drunk


    and acted unreasonably at the same time, so that we would not suspect him. Then he set a trap and


    Dunn bit the bait." Isis uttered her analysis. Her beautiful eyes sparkled. Neither she nor her father had


    expected that Rocky would give them such a surprise.


    "This bastard..." Marin was speechless when she realized what was happening. It annoyed her, being


    caught off guard. But it entertained her as well.


    Obviously, the third round of contest had begun as early as when Rocky appeared like a drunk man.


    However, nobody but he himself was aware of that.


    "What a wonderful scheme! He deceived everybody else! A military officer should know how to make


    use of tricks." Lance could not help but praise his cunning.


    "But Dunn still has twenty spirit maniptors. Maybe he can hold the defense line until the contest


    expires if he tries his best," Isis said.


    "How much time is left?" Lance asked. His face was nk, but in his mind he had already gone though


    many possibilities of what each leader was nning to do.


    "About one and a half hours.


    Dunn has an advantage. If Rocky wants to win the contest, he needs to act right away," Isis answered,


    her eyes narrowing in thought.


    Rocky figured out that there was not much time left for him using the sun''s position. Promptly, he called


    his team members together. Since the thirty spirit maniptors had eaten barbecue to their satisfaction


    and had a bath, their morale was incredibly high.


    In contrast, the spirit maniptors by Dunn''s side had been on guard under the burning sun, without


    food or bath, so they all looked tired. On top of that, they had lost ten buddies. As a result, all of them


    were in no mood to battle.


    In this way, it seemed that all was in Rocky''s favor. Through his careful nning, he had stacked the


    odds to his advantage. Ultimately, victory was within his grasp.

 Chapter 317 Initial Contact

    Chapter 317 Initial Contact


    "OK buddies, let''s do this! If we win, I will buy all of you drink and food tonight," Rocky said as he tried


    to improve morale.


    Thirty highly-motivated spirit maniptorsunched a fierce attack on Dunn''s group under the


    command of Rocky.


    Without any signs of weaknesses, Dunn deployed impressive defense tactics against the attack.


    Then came the intense battles between the offensive and defensive sides.


    "The first squad covers the second one. The second squad lures the enemy deep from the front. The


    third squad breaks through the sides and cracks them down..." Rocky directed his team calmly. With


    irresistible force, Rocky''s team finally broke through Dunn''s defensive line.


    Dunn decided that the fighting was unfavorable, so he called for a retreat to buy his troops some time.


    It was not long before Dunn realized that his field was a dead end road. His initial purpose of selecting


    the location was to limit Rocky''s options. To his surprise, he was the one trapped instead of Rocky.


    After that encounter, only a few spirit maniptors were left around Dunn. On the other hand, there


    were more than ten people left with Rocky.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Damn it!" Dunn couldn''t believe that he ended up so miserablypared to Rocky.


    "Your weakness is arrogance. It is true that you have a good position and an airtight defense. But you


    are too impatient. The only thing that you care about is winning! You started with a bigger chance to


    win than me. If you only defended until thest possible moment it would be me who would be on the


    losing end and not you." Rocky stared at Dunn and revealed his power. It waspletely different than


    when he was intoxicated.


    "So you want me to give up and admit total defeat. That will never happen! You only have one hour


    now. I don''t think you could beat me and take my g," Dunn said with confidence.


    "We wouldn''t know unless we try!" Rocky waved his hand and his spirit maniptors behind him


    rushed into Dunn''s position immediately. Seeing the iing attackers, Dunn gave out the order,


    "Defend the g!" Dunn, his spirit-manipted beast and a few spirit maniptors all scrambled to


    defend their g.


    Dunn showed no trace of fear even in a weakened state.


    At length, some of Rocky''s spirit maniptors lost their capability to fight. On the other hand, only Dunn


    and his spirit-manipted beast remained to defend their g.


    "All of you, go and rest!" Rocky said to his spirit maniptors.


    The spirit maniptors looked at each other and then they went off to rest.


    "Only the two of us are going to battle it out in the end!" Dunn said as he looked at Rocky.


    "You have consumed a lot of spiritual power. We are now at the same level. I don''t want to fight you


    with the help of others," Rocky said and shrugged his shoulders. Rocky had anticipated this situation.


    Thus, he kept Dunn''s fighting capability impaired.


    "You are so naive!" Dunn sneered at Rocky while his spirit-manipted beast walked forward a few


    steps and stared at Rocky with a sinister look.


    Uriah leaped between Rocky and Dunn''s spirit-manipted beast. Uriah was then almost face to face


    with Dunn''s beast.


    Dunn''s spirit-manipted beast was a second grade of three star Sirius Bear with a height of half a


    man. It was armed with iron ws that could break stone in addition to its powerful physique. It looked


    The Sirius Bear growled with a grimace. It looked as if it was suffering from an injury.


    Soon afterwards, Rocky saw the skin of the Sirius Bear burst open like it was shedding it. Soon


    afterwards, the Sirius Bear stood up and arched its back. It spread its front limb ws like multiple


    knives that pointed upwards. It improved itself from a second grade of three stars to the third grade of


    three stars.


    "It improved and evolved into a Razor-w Wolf Bear?" Rocky was shocked that Dunn''s beast had the


    ability to evolve into the third grade of three stars. Although Rocky nned the situation very well, he


    did not expect this.


    Uriah was close to third grade of three stars, but it didn''t reach the third grade. Unlike the differences in


    power between spirit maniptors, one grade gap between spirit-manipted beasts represented a big


    difference.


    After evolution, the spirit-manipted beast''s body mutated. For example, Sirius Bear''s iron ws


    turned into steel ws after evolution.


    "I have prepared for this contest for a long time. And I am determined to win! So that the people who


    looked down upon me would understand I could go higher than them!" Dunn eximed as he stared at


    Rocky with red eyes.


    "I will not show you any mercy! Make sure you understand that well!" Dunn''s pupils constricted with


    violence and malice. Razor-w Wolf Bear roared loudly and charged at Uriah shing from every


    direction with its steel ws.


    Uriah dodged the ws as it sought out an opening for a counterattack. After the upgrade, Razor-w


    Wolf Bear''s speed also improved greatly. Uriah''s injury during the match in the morning made it slower


    than its normal speed.


    With Uriah''s current status, it had no advantages over the Bear.


    "Now let''s see who is better!" Dunn''s left foot dug deep into the ground as he dashed toward Rocky like


    a bullet that had found its target. In a second, he was right in front of Rocky. He attacked Rocky by


    throwing a fist that was encased with spiritual power at Rocky''s face.


    Rocky focused and stepped back before Dunn''s attack had reached him. The attack passed his face


    but missed. Rocky suddenly felt a stinging pain on the right side of his face. Rocky touched the part of


    his face that was painful and was surprised to see blood on his hand.


    Rocky suspected something and immediately turned to Dunn''s fist. Dunn''s spiritual power covered the


    fist with a denseyer that looked like tiny des.


    Before Rocky could fully recover, another attack with Dunn''s fist came at him. The second attack now


    went for his chest. Dunn''s attack approached Rocky with amazing speed. A ripping sound filled Rocky''s


    ears as his clothes were shed apart. His skin broke and his chest bled.


    Rocky was immediately forced to go on the defensive and kept away from Dunn. Rocky was now


    aware of their difference in spiritual power level.

 Chapter 318 Swallow And Digest

    Chapter 318 Swallow And Digest


    Dunn''s strength perplexed Rocky. He couldn''t make sense of how Dunn''s spiritual power be so


    powerful, considering that he hadn''t used any spiritual martial arts so far.


    It was a natural reaction for Rocky to be confused. It was the first time they had met and he didn''t have


    any experience in fighting him. It would be a correct assumption to think he knew nothing about Dunn''s


    strength. To those who knew him, Dunn''s special spiritual power was remarkable. He was really well


    known among the members of the Crimson Dragon Group. Some talented Frontline Commanders had


    learned their lessons about it from personal experience.


    That did not mean he had no mystery in him. Even if he was well-known, no one knew how he''d


    learned to master this special spiritual power. The only information would be the rumor that Dunn had


    come from a mystical family and was trained under the family since he was a child.


    Rocky soon pulled away from Dunn. He had mastered two spiritual martial arts, the Neb Cloud


    Transformation and Neb Arrow Force, which enabled him to keep up in his fight against Dunn.


    They traded dozens of blows and had reached an impasse.


    On the other hand, the battle between Uriah and the Razor-w Wolf Bear was one-sided. Uriah was


    completely suppressed by the Razor-w Wolf Bear, whose strength had reached the third grade of


    the three-star level. Uriah couldn''t freely use its power of Fire nature to attack since that consumed too


    much spiritual power. It could prove to be a disadvantageter on if it was not able to defeat the Bear


    quickly.


    The Razor-w Wolf Bear hit Uriah again and sent it flying back several feet. Uriah gave a long wail


    and slumped onto the ground near Rocky with more cuts over its weakened body.


    Rocky saw this and narrowed his eyes. He knew he didn''t have much time left. The clock was ticking


    and if he wanted to win this fight, he had to take a gamble. And then it hit him. He reached into the silk


    bag he carried with him and took out the red spiritual crystal Lance had given him as a reward just this


    morning.


    "Eat it, Uriah!" Rocky threw it to Uriah swiftly before the Razor-w Wolf Bear could interfere.


    Uriah caught the red spiritual crystal in its mouth and swallowed without hesitation.


    "Are you out of your mind? I can''t believe you did that. Have you got any idea what would happen to a


    spirit-manipted beast if it eats spiritual crystals like this?" Uriah had swallowed the spiritual crystal


    before anybody could intervene. Dunn could only stare at Rocky in astonishment.


    The spiritual power stored in the spiritual crystals were extremely powerful but vtile. Even the lowest


    level spiritual crystals could cause harm this way. Normally, it would take several times to absorb the


    spiritual power in one spiritual crystal. There were too many risks for a spirit-manipted beast to take


    too much spiritual power at the same time. The advantages it could give were overshadowed by the


    dangers it could cause, death included.


    On the other side, the audience on the tform was watching the fight closely through the Illusory


    Mirror. The duel of two talents, Rocky and Dunn, had turned a lot of heads.


    Everyone was aghast as they saw how Rocky made Uriah swallow a red spiritual crystal whole.


    "What is he thinking giving a whole red spiritual crystal to a spirit-manipted beast?! Is he trying to kill


    his own spirit-manipted beast?" Isis murmured in disbelief. However, she herself doubted this


    because she knew Rocky cared about his spirit-manipted beasts too much to hurt them on purpose.


    "Maybe he just doesn''t know how to use the spiritual crystal. Maybe it''s a mistake?" Marin looked


    troubled. Rocky could have his spirit-manipted beast killed by what he''d done.


    "It seems that Rocky''s making a desperate try. Dunn''s spirit-manipted beast has reached the third


    grade of the three-star level. Rocky has a good spirit-manipted beast, but not good enough to ignore


    the level gap. Meanwhile, Rocky is weaker than Dunn and he wasted more spiritual power in the fight


    than Dunn. No matter how smart or conniving Rocky is, he can do very little in this fight. Strength will


    be the key to victory." Lance analyzed the situation, his eyes cold and grim.


    "Father, do you think Rocky will lose?" Isis asked.


    "The fact that he was able to enter the third round is already an achievement. I think he has already


    passed my test. I have seen his potential and excellent performance in every aspect. He is definitely


    the rarest genius I''ve ever seen in my whole life. I will take him in, regardless if he will win or lose this


    match," Lance said, a determined glint in his eyes. Rocky was very talented, and he would greatly


    improve if provided with the right guidance and opportunity.


    People around him heard what he said and exchanged surprised looks. They had never seen Lance so


    eager to get a talent.


    "Commander Marin, I assume you won''t have a problem with that, right?" Lance looked in Marin''s


    direction and asked.


    "Rocky is a member of the northeast military camp. It''s my honor that the Commander in Chief wants


    him. I have no objections for that," Marin relied with a faint smile. She tried hard to sound proud and


    pleased but the thought of not having Rocky around her in the future brought an odd, empty feeling in


    her heart.


    "Look at that spirit-manipted beast!" Someone called out, capturing everyone''s attention.


    Everyone''s eyes once again focused on the Illusory Mirror. Eyes widened and hearts thundered in


    eagerness and suspense.


    On the other side of the Illusory Mirror, Uriah had swallowed the red spiritual crystal. Its body had


    begun to glow with bright red light, as if swallowed in mes.


    It didn''t bode well for Dunn. He ordered the Razor-w Wolf Bear to stop whatever was happening, his


    orders shouted frantically at the beast.


    The Razor-w Wolf Bear let out a deafening roar and charged at Uriah, who was then wrapped in the


    red light.


    Uriah was dimly visible in the light. Its face was distorted in agony. It whimpered and trembled


    repeatedly as if it had lost control of its body. It was clear that it didn''t have enough strength or control


    to defend against the Razor-w Wolf Bear.


    Just an instant before the Razor-w Wolf Bear''s ws would''ve touched Uriah, an arrow of zing


    light cut through the air and plunged onto the ground right before the Razor-w Wolf Bear.


    Boom!


    The explosion of light forced the Razor-w Wolf Bear to back away from Uriah. A towering figure


    emerged in front of Uriah. It was Rocky!


    "You will have to get past me first." Rocky looked cold and devilish with his entire body shrouded in


    spiritual power. His face was dark and shadows danced around him.


    Dunn''s face darkened. With a subtle gesture from him, he and the Razor-w Wolf Bear both rushed


    towards Rocky. The Bear reached Rocky first and pounced on him, its sharp ws struck him in a blur.


    Rocky raised his hands and summoned spiritual power on his palms. It formed a huge shining shield he


    used to defend against the attack.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A dazzling light exploded in front of the Razor-w Wolf Bear.


    As Rocky defended against the Razor-w Wolf Bear''s attack, another figure closed in on him


    menacingly like the gust of a strong wind. A massive wave of spiritual power engulfed Rocky.


    Rocky reacted fast but was still sent flying back by the impact. As Rocky tried to recover, the figure


    reappeared beside him. His hands sped together and shimmered as they smashed Rocky''s chest.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Spiritual light exploded where the strike hadnded. Blood poured from Rocky''s mouth, his chest a ruin


    as if it had been stabbed and twisted multiple times by a knife. His body slumped on the ground,


    sending up a cloud of dust.

 Chapter 319 Uriah鈥檚 Perfect Evolution

    Chapter 319 Uriah¡¯s Perfect Evolution


    "Ha-ha-ha! You are defeated now, young man! I am the winner!" Dunnughed loudly and proudly. He


    looked at Rocky''s beaten state and felt really proud of himself. Beating Rocky felt like a huge


    achievement to Dunn; a seemingly insurmountable mountain that he was able to climb despite the


    odds. ''Rocky is seriously injured after getting hit by my spiritual power. He will not have the strength left


    to even stand back up, '' Dunn thought.


    To Dunn''s surprise, Rocky started to move and got himself up to a semi-standing position with the help


    of his hands. Rocky was standing shakily as if the slightest wind could knock him back down. The mere


    action of standing up seemed to have drained Rocky of all of his remaining strength. But he did it.


    Beyond Dunn''s expectations, Rocky was able to stand up again.


    "That is impossible! How are you still standing even after my deadly attack!? I am sure that I have


    injured you severely and you have almost no spiritual power left!" Dunn said as he tried to get over his


    initial shock. Dunn stood mute and shocked as he tried hard to rationalize what had happened. He was


    sure that Rocky should now be so close to death that the slightest of movements would be impossible


    for him. He attacked Rocky with full force mere moments ago. Any other spirit maniptor would have


    died or would be in aa from thatst attack. To stand up once more after that attack was


    something that was beyond impossible.


    But Rocky was able to do the impossible many times before. After he got hit by the maximum force of


    Dunn''s attack, Rocky was able to stand up once more beyond the expectations of everyone who


    watched the battle unfold before them. A hundred questions crossed Dunn''s mind regarding Rocky.


    Questions that were brought by Rocky''s ability to survive an attack that could have easily killed any


    other spirit maniptor.


    "Never be too sure of anything. A situation can change at any time. You are not the winner. No, not yet.


    The true battle is just about to begin!" Rocky said coldly with a smile of contempt. He wiped the blood


    from the edge of his lips and gave Dunn a challenging stare that made Dunn feel like Rocky was


    belittling him.


    "Don''t worry. My next attack will kill you and end this battlepletely!" Dunn was brought into a state


    of anger by Rocky''s arrogant statement. His face was flushed red with anger and frustration. He


    wanted to just reach for Rocky''s neck and strangle the life out of him. He felt so angry at Rocky right


    now that it was all that he could do to hold it all back.


    Rocky stood unsteadily as he stared at Dunn. It looked as if he would lose his bnce at any time and


    fall over. Rocky looked as if he exerted all of his strength just to stay standing. Everyone who watched


    the confrontation was sure that Rocky would bepletely defeated or even killed by Dunn''s next


    attack.


    The people who watched the developments of the battle through the Illusory Mirror, were at the very


    edge of their seats. They all admired Rocky''s tenacity. Even though he disyed great stamina


    throughout the final round, everyone was sure that Dunn would win the final round. There was a great


    difference in strength between Rocky and Dunn and everyone was convinced that the game was


    already decided. They all felt pity for Rocky for losing to Dunn.


    But Rocky had constantly disyed an outstanding willpower. He was brave and resourceful


    throughout all of the three rounds of thepetition. He was definitely not an ordinary person even


    though he seemed to be one at first nce. Everyone was astounded by his incredible performance in


    the contest and they regarded Rocky differently now than before the start of thepetition.


    Everyone felt that Rocky was doomed to failure because of the difference in the strengths of Dunn and


    Rocky. They felt that Rocky''s strength was not as strong as Dunn''s nor was it even close.


    Isis and Marin nced at each other. They thought of Rocky''s true identity and the truth about his


    hidden strength. They knew that Rocky had concealed a great deal about his true identity and many


    other important things. It was because of Rocky''s secretive nature that Isis felt it hard to trust Rocky


    completely. And Marin felt the same. They both felt that Rocky was annoying because he was always


    secretive. But they too, after they witnessed Rocky''s outstanding performance and excellent character


    in the three fierce rounds of thepetition, had changed their impression of Rocky unconsciously.


    And they had not noticed this change in themselves at all.


    "And now everything muste to an end!" Lance was calm and collected. He was very pleased with


    Rocky''s performance in the three fierce rounds of thepetition. He never nned to put a lot of


    weight on the oue of the third round. The single important thing for Lance was knowing that Rocky


    was a truly talented young man. Although he started as a mere beast breeder in the northeast military


    camp, Lance felt it was wise to harness and cultivate Rocky''s potential.


    Lance slowly raised his hand to give the order to end the thirdpetition. When his hand was halfway


    up, a huge, deep red me burst forth and shot into the sky. The bursting me shot forth in a pir of


    fire that radiated great heat energy.


    Everyone who watched the battle through the Illusory Mirror had a hand or two up in front of their faces


    to shield their eyes from the fierce bright red glow of the me pir. They couldn''t understand what just


    happened. The me pir moved suddenly as if it was controlled by someone. It swiftly changed


    direction and flowed like a huge tentacle that was controlled by a sentient mind. It then moved and shot


    directly towards Dunn just as Dunn was about to attack Rocky.


    Dunn was surprised when he suddenly felt an intense heat that grew hotter with each passing second


    just as he was about tounch another attack at Rocky; an attack that he nned to kill Rocky with.


    The red me pir charged towards Dunn in a terrible st of fire. Dunn was shocked and he felt cold


    sweat all over his body even though the temperature in the area rose into a sweltering heat. Only his


    battle experience and strength saved his life. Dunn stopped advancing towards Rocky and the red


    violent me also stopped attacking Dunn and moved towards Rocky''s side.


    "Great job, Uriah! I knew you could do it!" Rocky eximed excitedly. He smiled proudly as he looked


    at Uriah. No one had any clue what Rocky had truly nned.


    Dunn fixed his eyes on the deep red me st and realized that it came from a beast. The beast now


    glowed with reddish-brown scales from head to the tip of its tail. Small mes burned steadily from the


    gaps between its scales. It looked like a scaled beast that was made of me.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "It appears that the spirit-manipted beast has reached the third grade of the three-star level. But,


    how is that possible!? How did it evolve all of a sudden?" Dunn was surprised as he recognized the


    beast with reddish-brown scales. It was Uriah. He felt his hope of beating Rocky slowly burned within


    the fires of Uriah''s body.


    Uriah emitted an energy sheath that was stronger than the Razor-w Wolf Bear which was also of the


    third grade of three-star level. Uriah''s unexpected evolution transformed it into a more powerful spirit-


    manipted beast. And this change took everyone by surprise.


    Dunn was not the only one who was surprised by Uriah''s sudden evolution. Even Lance and everyone


    else who was watching the developments of the third round were totally caught by surprise. They all


    thought that Rocky was truly defeated but Uriah''s evolution at thest crucial moment suddenly shifted


    the tide of the final round. No one expected anything like this would happen.


    It was normal for beasts to have physical changes after their evolution; ws grew longer and sharper,


    limbs became stronger and more agile, they could run faster and so on. All were partial changes to the


    beast''s body. Everyone present, including Lance who had a deep experience with beasts, had never


    seen any spirit-manipted beast that had its entire body transformed after its evolution.


    Uriah was obviously an exception. It transformed its entire body when it evolved from the second grade


    of the three-star level to the third grade of the three-star level. And this surprised everyone.


    They called this kind of evolution as mutation.


    Mutations of spirit-manipted beasts were always rted to their natural body. People thought that


    Uriah''s mutation urred normally when it reached a higher star level. When spirit-manipted beasts


    reached a higher star level, they could transform their body into a new shape. They might get one more


    head, or two more limbs, or another tail and so on. Some spirit-manipted beasts could get wings,


    and in very rare circumstances, some changed their entire body into apletely new form. There


    were some spirit-manipted beasts that transformed their inner body; they could get an extra lung or


    an extra heart and so on.


    However, it was not possible for the general evolution of a spirit-manipted beast to cause a


    mutation. But Uriah was able to achieve a mutation. Uriah turned the impossible into the possible. It


    transformed its entire body into a higher grade as it evolved into a higher star level.


    Rocky was sure that Uriah had the ability to bear and refine the spiritual power of the red spiritual


    crystal. He knew that Uriah''s body constitution was different from other spirit-manipted beasts. So


    Uriah ate the whole red spiritual crystal as instructed by Rocky.


    It was a risk to have Uriah do so. But now Uriah was almost of the third grade of three-star level. If


    Uriah refined the red spiritual crystal, it would grant Uriah enough spiritual energy to reach the third


    grade of three-star level. And Uriah''s strength would match that of the Razor-w Wolf Bear. On the


    downside, another possibility was that Uriah''s fighting capacity could be destroyedpletely by the


    spiritual power of the red spiritual crystal.


    What Rocky did was akin to gambling. The only difference was that Rocky had faith that Uriah would


    be able to achieve the impossible.


    Because of this, Uriah was able to achieve evolution at that crucial moment, and the evolution allowed


    it to transform its body into apletely new form.

 Chapter 320 The Ninth Grade Of The Earthly Stage

    Chapter 320 The Ninth Grade Of The Earthly Stage


    "Oh, the ming Shell..." Lance muttered suddenly, his face changing expression.


    "Father, what''s the matter? What are you talking about?" Isis quickly came to her father''s side,


    concerned as she noticed the emotions shing across his face. She wondered what he was thinking


    of and why that caused such changes.


    "From what we''re seeing here, the new morphology that Rocky''s spirit-manipted beast has changed


    into bears a striking resemnce to the ming-shell Tiger!" Lance replied, unable to conceal his


    surprise at the spectacle.


    "Wait, do you mean the ming-shell Tiger, the one at the seventh grade on the ranking list of spiritual


    beasts?" Isis asked in surprise.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Although they both differ in appearance from one another, I''m pretty sure that the new morphology that


    Rocky''s spirit-manipted beast has transformed into is the ming-shell Tiger. I''ve only seen it once


    before, impressive," Lance remarked, his tone t and nomittal. Yet he was still unable to prevent


    the expression of surprise on his face.


    "Oh, I see. Could it be possible that Rocky''s spirit-manipted beast is a descendant of the spiritual


    beast and the war beast?" Isis surmised out loud. And there was a distinct possibility of it: under normal


    circumstances, the most of the powerful war beasts were born from the spiritual beasts and the war


    beasts. And such an offspring would almost certainly have inherited some abilities and characteristics


    from its spiritual beast parent. Because of that, they could be much more powerfulpared to other


    beasts.


    "Well, probably," Lance nodded contemtively, his expression still nomittal.


    "However, even if Uriah, Rocky''s the spirit-manipted beast, has upgraded itself, it might still be


    unable to help Rocky to win thepetition. It''s been hurt badly as far as I can see. Once Dunn orders


    his spirit-manipted beast to attack Uriah again, and he himself takes the opportunity to attack Rocky,


    then there will be little chance of winning for our favored fighter. It''s certainly an unfortunate situation,"


    Lance murmured as he looked at Rocky through the Illusory Mirror. From the look on his face, he was


    clearly concerned.


    "Commander in Chief,petition time is running out." The officer who was in charge of timing the


    competition reported to Lance. He had paid strict attention to the limited time frame of the contest all


    this time.


    Seeing that Uriah had now transformed into another powerful morphology, Rocky took out the bottle of


    magical saliva from his silken bag in a hurry. He swallowed two drops of the magical saliva as quickly


    as he could. Before Dunn could notice and be startled by the sudden change from Uriah, Rocky took


    that moment to process the spiritual power within his body and put the magical saliva to use


    immediately.


    "Go! Razor-w Wolf Bear!" Dunnmanded as he finally noticed Uriah''s upgrade. At the sight of its


    highly strengthened morphology, he could not help but feel a twinge of doubt and hesitation. But he


    kept it all to himself, remaining confident and steeled outwardly, as all his focus went to defeating


    Rocky in this contest. He decided to hold Uriah through his Razor-w Wolf Bear, which should stop it


    from assisting Rocky in fighting back. Then, he could take the chance to pool all his strength to give


    Rocky onest blow, thus finally defeating him. Everyone carefully watching could clearly see that


    Rocky was in great danger as he was already badly hurt and seemed unable to fight further.


    Meanwhile, Razor-w Wolf Bear had heard its master''s order and immediately threw his weight into


    Uriah, giving off a whizzing sound in the air. Its sharp ws sliced through the air in a speedy and


    powerful attack towards Uriah, preparing to deal a critical blow. Uriah''s eyes opened wide and the


    upgraded spiritual beast sensed the attack. The me which surrounded its entire body red up in a


    shing prominence. Uriah looked like it was enveloped with rippling, eternal me. And the fires that


    surrounded its whole body kept expanding, growing like a brushfire. At the sight of that beast galloping


    right to it, Uriah fearlessly met it head on. Wherever Uriah passed, the trail smoldered and ckened


    under its feet.


    A terrifying, merciless battle immediately began between Razor-w Wolf Bear and Uriah. As soon as


    the two of them engaged inbat, the difference between them became evident. Razor-w Wolf


    Bear''s razor ws used to attack and hurt Uriah badly just moments earlier now seemedpletely


    ineffective against Uriah now. And at Uriah''s end, the mes surrounding his body kept Razor-w


    Wolf Bear at bay and unable toe closer. Although Razor-w Wolf Bear was still looking at Uriah


    menacingly, pouring its strength into fighting him, it was evident that it was unable to move closer to


    Uriah''s position. Soon, Razor-w Wolf Bear was losing ground, with the smell of its burnt fur wafting


    in the air. It was simply too difficult for the beast to continue enduring this fight. And it was simply


    unable to beat Uriah.


    Unlike Razor-w Wolf Bear, Uriah was nowpletely different from what it used to be, with far


    stronger powers than ever before.


    Seeing that Razor-w Wolf Bear was about to lose the fight, Dunn''s face colored a vicious purple in


    rage. However, he pulled himself together and determined that he would still be the winner if he


    managed to defeat Rocky.


    Keeping his head in the game, Dunn red at Rocky with his ferocious eyes and immediately targeted


    an opportune moment to attack. Rocky still hadn''t moved, giving off the appearance that he''d been


    seriously injured. And for Dunn, this was the perfect moment to strike Rocky with a finishing blow.


    With a truly murderous expression on his face, Dunn instantly vanished from where he was standing


    just one second ago. Meanwhile, Rocky had felt a strong energy trace heading towards him, with a true


    killing aura. Furrowing his brows, he braced himself to counter-attack.


    Suddenly, Dunn materialized in front of Rocky as a ghost, with one of his arms enveloped in spiritual


    light. The spiritual power emitting from him had transformed into endless swords, surging all around his


    arm. With this razor weapon, Dunn swung his arm straight at Rocky''s chest.


    "Go to hell!" Dunn roared with his bloodshot eyes focused on the kill like the devil himself.


    At the sight of Dunn getting closer, a smile cracked on Rocky''s face. Eyes narrowing, spiritual power


    surrounded his whole body as he rose to the eighth grade of the Earthly Stage. And furthermore, the


    spiritual power simply got higher and higher.


    It kept going until he mounted the ninth grade of the Earthly Stage.


    Several days earlier, before thepetition, Rocky''s power had upgraded to the ninth grade of the


    Earthly Stage. Barely three months earlier, he was close to the sixth grade. Three months was


    considered too short to go up three grades for anyone. Ever since Rainbow Glow Unicorn had moved


    to where Rocky stayed, it had brought Rocky rare treasures many times in order to get the magical


    saliva from him in exchange. Rocky only found two rare treasures with the same power level as the


    middle grade Dark Heaven Egg. And each of them was the equivalent of one grade power in the


    Earthly Stage. Thus, given all the rare treasures he found in these three months, his power rose up to


    the ninth grade of the Earthly Stage rapidly.


    However, Rocky did not want to show his true power at the Earthly Stage''s ninth grade to others just


    yet. It was well known that the ninth grade of the Earthly Stage was only one step beyond to the


    Heavenly Stage, a level previously considered an unreachable realm for countless ordinary spirit


    maniptors. He didn''t want the undue attention of jealousy or make too many enemies.


    But push hade to shove and he felt that he wouldn''t be able to beat Dunn with the power of the


    eighth grade of the Earthly Stage.


    At such a moment, there were only two choices left for Rocky: to admit defeat or to finally show his true


    strength. But he''d decided he was here to win thepetition. Defeat was never an option in this


    critical moment.


    And so right before Dunn''s arm struck him at full force to the chest, a star shaped light surged before


    Rocky, replete with the power of the Earthly Stage''s ninth grade. Rocky had waited for precisely this


    moment to time his release and fight head-on against Dunn.


    At the next instant, with powerful bolts of energy crackling from either side, thebatants hit impact


    and dust imploded around them. The reserve energy of strong spiritual power created a dustbowl. And


    the two of them were enveloped by bright and dazzling light.


    Boom!


    With another huge crash that sent sparks flying, one of them was sent sprawling down on one knee.


    And in the end, he copsed heavily onto the ground with anguish.


    The other figure emerged out from the bright light as it faded away. It was a broken body of an injured


    fighter. And the expression on his face was one of determination and confidence in spite of his


    condition.


    Lance and the others who were standing on the high tform watched in anticipation on who would


    emerge the victor. A ripple of shock and surprise flooded over the tform when they recognized the


    man stepping out.


    It was Rocky who had won.


    "I really can''t believe it! He won thepetition!" Isis eximed in pure shock.


    The fighting had been so fast, soplex, and so intense that not all of them were able to see that


    Rocky beat Dunn by using the power of the Earthly Stage''s ninth grade. Due to the confusion, they


    found it hard to ept the fact that Rocky suddenly turned the tide and won the final victory. All they


    had seen was that Rocky was at the disadvantage and almost lost the game just a few seconds ago.


    And with that, the third round of thepetition finally came to an end in a thrilling fashion.


    It didn''t take long before the news of Rocky''s final victory spread throughout the headquarters. The


    reality rocked the whole Crimson Dragon Group. Once again, he had somehow be the day''s hot


    topic.


    Both Rocky and Dunn had been sent to a quiet ce so they would be able to rest and recover from


    the staggering injuries rued inbat. As for the one who got the final promotion, that piece of


    news had been also postponed until the next day.

 Chapter 321 Same Position

    Chapter 321 Same Position


    Now that the contest was finished, Rocky thought he could finally rx. Sadly, he was wrong. Despite


    the conclusion of the contest, he still had a lot of loose ends to tie up. The two beauties stood before


    him were an excellent example. At any other time, he would''ve been osted by two gorgeous women


    like Isis and Marin. But at that moment, he was a little scared by the strange glint in their look as they


    stared at him with narrowed eyes.


    "What are you two nning?" Rocky stepped back with a shudder when they only leaned towards him


    and looked at each other instead of answering him. He felt like he was a student once again, waiting for


    a punishment after he had done something wrong. Which was just wrong because he was an adult who


    could control powerful beasts. He even crossed his arms defensively and puffed up his chest to cover


    up the difort he felt.


    Isis and Marin rolled their eyes at Rocky''s reaction.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Rocky''s obvious difort made Isis realize as well the strange vibe that surrounded them.


    Maybe she had stared too much. Isis coughed slightly to conceal her embarrassment. She straightened


    her posture as if nothing had happened, and made it seem like she was only there for important


    business. She took out a little bottle from her sleeve and handed it over to Rocky.


    "What''s this?" Rocky asked as he took the bottle from her and looked at it with doubt.


    "That''s a healing elixir, very effective for body injuries including traumatic and internal injury." Isis


    answered in a casual way, acting as if she didn''t care about it at all.


    "That''s the top elixir Isis treasures for herself." Marin whispered to Rocky when her cousin was


    distracted. Rocky couldn''t help but be amused at the duo''s antics.


    "You didn''t have to, thank you!" Rocky didn''t actually need any elixir no matter how powerful the effects


    were because he possessed the magical saliva. Still, the bottle of elixir came from Isis so he epted


    it gratefully. He didn''t want to offend her in any way.


    "Rocky, do you have any idea what you did? Why did you continue fighting after getting badly injured?


    You don''t have to risk your life. It''s only a contest. What if you were disabled or even killed just then?


    Did you even think about that?" It seemed that Marin merely gave Isis her time to speak, and now she


    deemed it her turn to scold Rocky. She really had been worried for Rocky during the match, especially


    when she saw that Rocky was truly in danger. She could still remember how blood rushed to her head


    and how her heart thundered in her chest.


    "It''s not a big deal!" Rocky answered nonchntly, pping his hand dismissively at them. At the critical


    moment of the match, he had activated his spiritual power at the ninth grade of the Earthly Stage. That


    was the reason why he was able to turn the tables in the end, but it seemed that nobody had noticed it


    yet. This was good news for him, since it saved him the hassle of having to answer unavoidable


    questions from a lot of people.


    "Can''t you take this seriously? What about your family? Have you ever thought of what they would feel


    if anything happened to you?" Marin roared at Rocky, his flippant attitude infuriated her even more that


    she already was.


    "I don''t have family!" Rocky answered her coldly. A hint of warning shed in his eyes as if threatening


    them not to pry further.


    Isis and Marin were both taken aback, seeing the change in his eyes.


    "Well, just don''t do such a thing anymore! You should take care of yourself." Marin said to Rocky. Her


    previously loud voice had softened as if in apology. She bit her lip in guilt, regretting her words. She


    knew she crossed the line even if she had good intentions.


    "Let''s go! Leave him here so he can rest first." Isis said to Marin. She nced at Rocky but didn''t say


    anything. Together, they walked out in silence.


    Just as they had gone outside, the door burst open and Sheridan came in. He rushed hastily to Rocky''s


    side and felt his wrist for a pulse.


    "Phew, what a relief! No internal injury! And still in one piece. Great! You''re not going to die then,"


    Sheridan said, touching Rocky''s chin. His hands were steady but his eyes wandered all over Rocky,


    looking for injury.


    "I assure you that I will live safe and sound until you croak, old man! Ha-ha!" Rocky said in his flippant


    manner as he rolled his eyes at Sheridan''s nonsense.


    "Good for you, man! You defeated Dunn, the strongest deputymander in the Crimson Dragon


    Group. That''s a great achievement. And I''ve also heard that Uriah leveled up during the contest. Is that


    true?" Sheridan asked out of curiosity.


    Rocky nodded at him, and turned to look at Uriah that was still sleeping in the corner. Sheridan


    followed his line of sight and saw the sleeping Uriah. The scales around its shell had changed into a


    fiery ruby in color and Uriah had grown twice its previous size. Although it had already withdrawn its


    mes that flourished during the contest, it did not look less formidable.


    "It''s indeed the ming Shell!" Sheridan marveled as he observed the sleeping Uriah.


    "What did you just say?" Rocky asked with a perplexed look.


    "Do you know about the ming-shell Tiger? That spirit-manipted beast ranks number seven on the


    Spiritual Beast List. It earned its fame and its name because of its ming, red shell. The ruby shell of


    Uriah is extremely simr to the ming Shell. What''s more, the fire Uriah''s shell released in the


    contest resembles the mes of the ming-shell Tiger. Your Uriah may be the descendant of the


    ming-shell Tiger," Sheridan suggested.


    Rocky tried to remember the information about the ming-shell Tiger he had read before. As he


    compared what he remembered and what he had seen, he could not help but agree with Sheridan.


    Uriah and the ming-shell Tiger did share many characteristics inmon.


    "I should study the new changes Uriah had underger." Rocky murmured to himself.


    "Where did you get this spirit-manipted beast?" Sheridan asked.


    "I just ran into it," Rocky lied. He didn''t want Sheridan to find out too much.


    "Bullshit!" Unfortunately, Rocky was a pretty bad liar. Sheridan immediately knew he was hiding


    something.


    "Whatever! Do you have anything else to say? If not, please leave and close the door on your way out.


    Thank you!" Austin didn''t want to say it that directly, but he did want Sheridan to leave. If he stayed,


    Rocky was sure he wouldn''t be able to rest properly.


    He could see that Sheridan was reluctant to leave. They stared at each other in tensed silence before


    Sheridan finally turned and left the room.


    Now that Rocky was alone, he sat in bed with his legs crossed and took out his magical saliva. He


    drank it quickly and started meditating to hasten the healing of his wounds.


    With the help of the magical saliva, his wounds were nearly healed overnight.


    The next morning, Sue brought Rubygon over.


    "Mr. Bai, do you feel better now?" Sue asked as she looked at Rocky worriedly.


    "Yeah! I''m all right now." Rocky answered with a faint smile. It was a bit of a hassle to keep on assuring


    everyone he was alright, but he appreciated their kindness.


    "I''ve heard what happened to you from Miss Isis. I''ve been wanting to see you sincest night but Miss


    Isis told me that you needed to rest. I didn''t want to disturb you so I came for a visit today instead," Sue


    said, and her face scrunched up in worry.


    "Never mind. I''m sorry I worried you." Rocky smiled at Sue kindly. He was about to say something else


    when the door suddenly burst open.


    Marin entered the room authoritatively. She looked ready for battle except she carried a set of clothes


    in her hands.


    "Commander Marin!" Sue bowed to her immediately.


    Marin nodded at Sue and then addressed Rocky, "How do you feel now? Do you still feel sore?"


    "Yes, of course! I''m aching all over. Commander Marin, could you do me a small favor? I want a


    massage so badly!" Rocky said as a devious smile crept at the corner of his lips. He exaggeratedly


    winced and whimpered suddenly, to gain her pity.


    "Well, I don''t mind. I could do you a favor... and send you to heaven now! Go change! And thene


    with me." Marin shouted at him and threw the clothes she was carrying to his face.


    "To where?" Rocky asked, raising his eyebrow.


    "Both you and Dunn were seriously injured yesterday, so the result hasn''t been announced. They will


    announce who can be promoted to the Frontline Commander today. Everyone has already gathered up


    in the training field, waiting for you," Marin exined and then she left the room with Sue so Rocky


    could change.


    Once Rocky finished changing his clothes, he walked out to join Marin.


    "Do you know what it means that you have won the contest yesterday?"


    "Of course I know! Now I''m a Frontline Commander, the same position as you are," Rocky said proudly,


    puffing his chest out and smirking at Marin.

 Chapter 322 Being Unappreciative

    Chapter 322 Being Unappreciative


    "I''m d you understand. The Commander in Chief told me that you would be transferred to the


    Supreme Headquarters when you get promoted to a Frontline Commander. Behave yourself. Don''t act


    like a punk. Your actions will reflect on the reputation of the northeast military camp," Marin said


    seriously.


    "Do I act like a punk? A handsome punk, though, right?!" Rocky said jokingly.


    Sue, who stood close by, couldn''t help but chuckle so she tightly covered her mouth with her hands.


    Marin rolled her eyes at Rocky and hummed as if she was so bored. Then she turned away.


    "Sue, please take care of Uriah," Rocky said as he went after Marin.


    Rocky soon arrived at the training field of the headquarters with Marin. Thousands of people lined up in


    the seats as they eagerly awaited the start of the ceremony.


    A g with "Crimson" and a glorious dragon embroidered in the middle was erected on stage. Lance


    sat in the middle of the stage. The Commanders and the officers of the Crimson Dragon Group stood


    on both sides of Lance.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The six Deputy Commanders, including Dunn, who were qualified for the second round were also


    present.


    Strangely, Isis was nowhere to be found.


    Rocky and Marin''s arrival created a ripple effect on the people who were present. Heads turned


    towards their direction and everyone''s eyes watched their every move. Whispered conversations went


    on as they walked.


    Rocky brilliantly turned the battle from a disadvantaged position to finally defeat Dunn whose power


    was at least a grade higher than his during thest round of thepetition yesterday. People still


    talked about his victory a day after and likely even in the days toe. They admired him for his


    unflinching courage and unswerving determination. But only Rocky and Dunn knew the entire truth. It


    appeared that Dunn hadn''t told anyone that Rocky actually reached the ninth grade of the Earthly


    Stage. If he told anyone, it would create a stir in the headquarters.


    Some of the Frontline Commanders were hostile towards Rocky; most notably nk. He was badly


    beaten in the Army g Contest by Rocky and was disgraced ever since. Beyond everyone''s


    expectations, at thepetition between the different military camps, Rocky showed his remarkable


    skill on all aspects and won the ultimate victory.


    Rocky went from rags to riches. He was a breeder who jumped to an equal footing with the Frontline


    Commanders. This made some of the narrow-minded Frontline Commanders angry and jealous.


    "Commander in Chief..." Rocky and Marin saluted Lance after they walked through the crowd.


    "Since everyone is here, I will now announce the people who will be promoted to Frontline


    Commanders. Rocky, the winner of the final round, will be promoted to Frontline Commander and


    transferred to the headquarters. Due to his outstanding performance, Dunn, the Deputy Commander of


    the east-southeast military camp, will also be promoted to Frontline Commander. As for the other


    Deputy Commanders, although you finished thepetition to the best of your ability, you still need to


    make up for your deficiencies!" Lance said bluntly.


    "Commander in Chief, thank you very much for your appreciation! I will dedicate all my strength to the


    Crimson Dragon Group. I won''t hesitate to go through fire and water for the Crimson Dragon Group!"


    Dunn said in excitement at his promotion. He then saluted Lance to show his respect. His


    disappointment for being kept as a Deputy Commander all these years vanished in a sh.


    The Commanders who once had been in conflict with Dunn looked as if they swallowed a bitter pill.


    "Hey..." Marin nudged Rocky with her elbow to remind him to say something to thank the Commander


    in Chief since Rocky seemed to have no intention to say anything at all.


    After taking a look at Marin, Rocky saluted Lance and said, "Commander in Chief, I really appreciate


    your recognition, but I never nned to be promoted to Frontline Commander. I hope that you will allow


    me to go back to continue my job as the breeder of the northeast military camp."


    Astonished at Rocky''s words, the crowd burst in an uproar instantly.


    All the people stared at Rocky with incredulous eyes. They all thought that he was crazy. He refused


    the opportunity that was offered him for his victory, an opportunity that every spirit maniptor would


    willingly kill and die for!


    "What are you doing?" Marin asked Rocky angrily. She was inplete shock. She never expected


    that Rocky would decline the promotion to Frontline Commander in front of so many people.


    As it should be, Lance was most embarrassed.


    Thest time he tried to promote Rocky and transfer him to the headquarters, Rocky refused him.


    Since it happened in private, Lance did not take offense from Rocky''s reaction.


    This time, Lance held thepetition to let Rocky show his talents and abilities before the public so


    that he could promote Rocky without any controversy. Lance initially thought that the reason that Rocky


    refused the promotion in private was because of the possible controversy that it would create. This


    time, he even announced his intentions to promote Rocky to Frontline General and yet Rocky refused


    once more.


    Even a Commander in Chief with a tolerant nature would feel humiliated by Rocky''s refusal.


    Rocky declined Lance''s offer twice, which was something that had never happened before.


    Everyone present felt afraid for Rocky''s audacity. His refusal had embarrassed Lance in public.


    However, no one knew that the real reason why Rocky fought so hard to win was to ask that his


    request be granted.


    He wanted to show Lance that he was not a man that could be forced to do what he did not want to do.


    Lance clenched his jaw as his heart rate increased. A powerful aura started to radiate from his body;


    like a freezing wind that made the skin of the Commanders and officers near Lance shiver with cold.


    They were aware that Lance was enraged at Rocky''s response.


    "Commander in Chief, I am sure that Rocky is not yet ready for the promotion. Please allow me some


    time to convince him. I am sure that I can change his mind," Marin said as she bowed to Lance. She


    knew that if Rocky continued to refuse the promotion, he would be punished for defying orders, or even


    exiled.


    Marin went out of her way to ease the tension that was created by Rocky''s refusal and this pacified


    Lance somewhat. He did not want to embarrass his niece in any way.


    "I''ll give him three days! After three days, he must go to his new post!" Lance replied back to Marin and


    then nced at Rocky with a disappointed look. He stood up immediately and left the area followed by


    the Commanders and officers.


    The people present stared at Rocky as they shook their heads. Some thought that Rocky was a man


    who did not know how to properly respond to favors that must be appreciated instead of refused.


    The crowd then left the area as soon as Lance had gone.


    "You really make my blood boil!" Marin eximed, ring at Rocky.


    "Didn''t you want to know what I thought about the promotion? Well, now you do!" Rocky replied


    casually. He sounded as if offending the Commander in Chief was not a big deal at all for him.


    "So you have nned all of this since the beginning?" Marin asked, stunned at Rocky''s expression of


    apathy.


    "I have no intention to be promoted to Frontline Commander. If I will be promoted to Commander in


    Chief then I will probably consider it. If there is nothing else, I need to go. I still need to do something,"


    Rocky said and walked away leaving Marin to ponder his words.

 Chapter 323 A Haughty Genius

    Chapter 323 A Haughty Genius


    Lance reached his study after a short while. He was greeted by his daughter as soon as he entered.


    Isis sat on his chair and yed with an ink brush.


    "If I am not mistaken, I think Rocky refused your offer once more," Isis said with a faint smile, seeing


    the vivid anger on Lance''s face.


    "That little bastard is so arrogant that he had the audacity to refuse me in public! He is as cocky as he


    is talented! I really wanted to kill him right there in public. That contemptuous genius," Lance roared


    angrily. It was only Marin''s words that stayed his anger when Rocky refused him once more. He wanted


    so much to punish Rocky out of fury.


    "I did tell you before father. You can''t bribe him through a well-paid job as an officer," Isis said calmly,


    as if she already knew what would happen.


    "Then why did he work so hard in the contest? If he did not reveal his true power, then I probably


    wouldn''t be so depressed and angry." Lance hadn''t figured out why Rocky fought with such intensity


    during thepetition.


    "Simple, he wanted to raise your expectations of him first. So that you will be more irritated of him


    when he refuses you. He wants you to be so irritated that you''d give up on trying to recruit him. And his


    n worked. It was a genius n, really," Isis exined inly as she transfixed her charming eyes on


    her father.


    "You mean to say that getting me this mad was all part of his n?" Lance''s eyes lit up as if he finally


    understood what Isis exined. Rocky had nned to refuse from the start and yet he fought hard in


    order to increase his chances of throwing Lance off andpletely discouraging him in trying to recruit


    Rocky. Lance nodded slightly as he saw the n.


    "I actually told him that you held the contest for him on purpose after his first round," Isis admitted.


    "Why did you do that?" Lance was caught by surprise. He could not believe that his daughter would sell


    him out to Rocky.


    "Because you wanted to see his true power and potential. I told him that in order to force him into


    action. If he found out that you organized thepetition for him, he would defy you further and fight at


    his best to make you angrier once thepetition has been concluded," Isis exined cleverly.


    "Now I understand. Telling him the truth made him want to go against me even further. He then wanted


    to win thepetition in order to make me angrier at his refusal." Lance was a clever man. It did not


    take long before he understood the trick that his daughter yed on Rocky. He thenughed out loud


    uncontrobly. He shook his head as heughed. "You even got your father this time, daughter! Good


    girl!"


    "The truth of the matter is that Rocky is so much stronger and much better than his peers in every


    aspect. However, it is really hard to recruit a genius like him. He is like a wild thoroughbred stallion. If


    you really want to recruit him, you cannot resort to a forceful approach." After a brief pause, Isis added,


    "You should y smart to win his allegiance. Convince him using a different strategy! He can easily see


    through a military strategy. Use an approach that he will not seeing."


    "And it sounds to me like you already have an idea," Lance remarked. He knew his daughter so well.


    "I will deal with him. Don''t worry about it, father. I can convince him to join, but I''m not sure whether he


    will agree to work at the headquarters," Isis said confidently.


    Lance gave it some thought and then nodded. Although Rocky did embarrass him, his aim to recruit


    Rocky had barely waned. He was a master in observing people, so he knew that Rocky''s potential was


    beyond what he allowed other people to see. He wanted to give Rocky one more chance.


    Isis left her father''s study and went back to her ce. She immediately saw Marin as soon as she


    entered the Isis Pavilion. Marin anxiously waited for her.


    "Isis! Atst you''re back! Rocky just refused the Commander in Chief in public. What should we do


    now?" Marin asked Isis.


    "Really?! That man is so reckless!" Isis said, pretending to be surprised at Marin''s news. Isis pretended


    that she didn''t know anything when she saw Marin in a nervous state.


    "I begged the Commander in Chief for a chance to convince Rocky and he agreed to give me three


    days to convince Rocky. But even with three days, is that even possible? I know Rocky so well. He will


    never agree. What if he still said no after three days? What punishment would Rocky receive from the


    Commander in Chief then?" Marin said in a worried tone. Concern filled her watery eyes.


    "The worse of course! What else would you expect? He will probably be banished to the front lines of


    the battlefield," Isis said seriously.


    "What!? Isis, could you help me to convince Rocky?" Marin pleaded, as her eyebrows approached


    each other and her eyes started to moisten even more.


    Isis burst into a loudughter when she saw Marin in that distressed state.


    "Isis, why are youughing?" Marin asked with a confused expression.


    "Ha-ha-ha! Oh, nothing, nothing. I have never seen you worry about a man that much, Marin. Are you


    in love with Rocky?" Isis asked, teasing her cousin.


    "Come on! That is not funny, Isis! That is not possible!" Marin said blushing after she heard Isis''


    question. She forced herself not to freeze in ce and not to look too awkward.


    "Oh, really? Then tell me why do you care about him so much?" Isis continued to bombard Marin with


    questions about her concern over Rocky.


    "Well... Errmmm... That''s because..." Marin stammered. After a while, something suddenly urred to


    her and she immediately yelled out, "That''s because he saved Verdanim! That''s it! I owe him for that!"


    "Just because of that?" Isis questioned, squinting her left eye at Marin with a faint smile.


    Marin nodded firmly.


    Isis'' expression changed without warning. A hint of coldness shed in her eyes. "I will be truly happy


    for you once you''ve found your true love; and I will never oppose whoever that is as long as it''s not


    Rocky. And you know why, right? Rocky has so many secrets, even his identity is a top secret at the


    headquarters. He is just too darnplicated! Don''t get involved with him. He could jeopardize your


    future." Isis warned Marin sincerely.


    "Oh,e on, Isis! You are too serious! You are just overthinking things. Rx!" Marin replied with a


    smile.


    "Actually, my father told me about Rocky''s refusal. And he agreed to let me take over changing his


    mind," Isis said as she smiled evilly at Marin.


    Marin was agape in surprise after she realized that Isis had fooled her.


    "What do you n to do, Isis? What if Rocky still won''t say yes?" Marin could not help but ask.


    "Don''t worry about it! I already have an idea. I am sure that I can convince him." Her lips curved


    upwards into a creepy smile.


    A true problem awaited Rocky and he didn''t even realize it.


    Rocky said goodbye to Sue before leaving. He took Uriah and Rubygon and walked out of the


    headquarters unnoticed. He then took his carriage and his luggage from the Super Beast Farm and


    then drove the carriage back to his ce.


    When Rocky arrived, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn jumped out in front of Rocky before he even got off


    the carriage. It whimpered sadly at Rocky as he got down from the carriage. It was because it hadn''t


    had the magical saliva for days. It yearned to have a drop of that delicious liquid so badly.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Holy molly! You really like the magical saliva, do you? How about this, buddy? You let me be your


    master, and I will feed you the magical saliva every day!" Rocky said to tempt the Rainbow Glow


    Unicorn to be his spiritual beast. But he knew that it was too soon for it to agree. It was never easy to


    tame spiritual beasts. Even though the Rainbow Glow Unicorn craved for the magical saliva, it still


    couldn''t ept to trade that with allowing Rocky to be its master. Spiritual beasts were naturally proud,


    so they couldn''t be tamed easily.


    Rocky expected the Rainbow Glow Unicorn to refuse. It changed its stance immediately. It raised its


    head up in the air that signified that it refused Rocky''s offer. A short momentter, it left without a


    warning and disappeared.


    Rocky did not mind that the unicorn refused his offer and left. He knew well enough that the Rainbow


    Glow Unicorn would return on its own.


    After he unpacked everything, Rocky went to hisb and started his study on Uriah''s upgrade.

 Chapter 324 The Relocation Of The Whole Military Camp

    Chapter 324 The Relocation Of The Whole Military Camp


    Three months before thepetition began, Rocky had practiced very hard to learn the Mysterious


    Visual Evaluation Skill. With great efforts, he grasped the skill and also improved his beast evaluation


    skill to the third level. The moment he mastered the skill, he promptly performed a thorough evaluation


    of his two war beasts, Uriah and Rubygon.


    His evaluation of Rubygon turned out to be smooth. It didn''t take Rocky a long time before he had all


    the data rted to its qualification. In contrast, he encountered a very strange problem when he


    evaluated Uriah. The qualification data he found out from Uriah was two times stronger than that of an


    ordinary spirit-manipted beast. Common sense dictated that those kinds of values were impossible


    to obtain.


    At that time, Rocky doubted the uracy of his data. He thought that maybe because he had just


    mastered the Mysterious Visual Evaluation Skill, he still couldn''t apply it properly. He thought that he


    might have done something wrong during the evaluation and decided to repeat the evaluation. To his


    surprise, it came out the same way. Later, he became preupied with other matters, so he


    temporarily put this problem aside. He thought that when he had free timeter, he would take the time


    to analyze and find out the hidden problem.


    As a result, three months went by without any progress.


    If it weren''t for Uriah''s upgrade at this time, Rocky would have forgotten about the weird data


    completely. Now since Uriah had upgraded, it would be the best time for Rocky to carry out another


    evaluation.


    This was why now he had Uriah squat down on the operating table and began collecting samples. He


    took samples of its hair, scales, blood and so on. He nned to test these samples one by one slowly


    to make sure there wouldn''t be any mistakes. In his previous evaluations when Uriah was still at the


    second grade of the three-star level, Rocky had already collected simr samples. He also did the


    same tests and recorded and saved all the data. Therefore, if the two groups of test data were


    compared, he would get a lot of valuable information with guaranteed reliability. This would help him


    infer Uriah''s specific gic sequences. Figuring out its gic sequences would be extremely


    important to study Uriah thoroughly.


    He thought back to the modern world of hisst life, when the people did not have specialized


    instruments to detect gic data. They relied on data detected from every part of human bodies to


    collect various information. By such a way, they inferred the basic sequences of human''s genomes. It


    was precisely because of these basic gic sequences that theter very powerful gic


    technology could be established. Rocky''s current work was also based on the same principles.


    During thest three months, Rocky, based on the information about the data of ordinary spirit-


    manipted beasts he had gathered, inferred the different gic sequences of a dozen kinds of


    spirit-manipted beast species, including Rubygon. In his current world, there were hundreds of spirit-


    manipted beast species. The dozen kinds of beasts he had studied were just like a drop in the


    bucket. At first nce, his current research on the gic modification of spirit-manipted beasts


    might not be that important, but he believed that it would be of great importance in the future!


    Based on the present situation, Rocky was still unable to determine the basic sequences of all the


    genomes of the spirit-manipted beasts. It was too early for him to carry out such a huge project of


    gic modification. Despite that, he still carried out small attempts to collect more relevant data and


    information when he did surgeries on the spirit-manipted beasts. In such a way, he was able to have


    a better understanding of the spirit-manipted beasts.


    Once Rockypleted gathering the information about the gic sequences of all the spirit-


    manipted beasts, he would be quite confident to carry out gic modifications for any of the spirit-


    manipted beasts. This would be a great asset as it would give him the ability to enhance the gic


    beasts'' abilities and strengths.


    Of course, these were only dreams for the future. If Rocky''s research failed, then everything about the


    gic modifications would be empty talk!


    Thus, Rocky needed to administer the tests on Uriah andpare the data he would obtain with its


    previous data. Then, he would be able to infer the approximate gic sequences of Uriah. In


    consideration of Uriah''s uniqueness, its data would be absolutely meaningful to his research.


    With this in mind, Rocky immersed himself in the research of Uriah''s data. Time flew by, and before he


    knew it, two days had passed.


    In these two days, he finallypleted the series of tests on the changes and evolution of Uriah after


    its improvement in its strength level. He thenpared the data he obtained with the data he got


    before.


    Just like before, the results shocked and amazed him. If he had not done it as carefully as he did, he


    would doubt the results once again. Uriah''s gic data this time had significantly improvedpared


    to the previous data. This implied that the data he detected on Uriah''sst evaluation was urate


    after all. This proved that Uriah''s own abilities had greatly improved after it grew up.


    As for the values of the data on Uriah, Rocky had no exnation for why they were ridiculously high.


    Although he felt puzzled about that, he was also jubnt about the enormous improvement that his


    spirit-manipted beast had undergone.


    He quickly thought of the only possibility for such an improvement¡ªUriah was really a spiritual beast.


    Only a spiritual beast could have that exponential growth and improvement. All the data Rocky had


    now was from the general war beasts. He wasn''t able to gather any data on a spiritual beast.


    Therefore, the only sound exnation for such arge data difference between Uriah and the other war


    beasts might be that Uriah was a spiritual beast.


    This also exined why a spiritual beast was more powerful than amon beast.


    Although Rocky worked hard to prove that Uriah was special in his researches, he truly believed that


    Uriah was a very rare spiritual beast, research backed or not. As a researcher, he still felt that he


    needed to collect more data from other spiritual beasts forparison. He wanted to be cautious in his


    research and to make sure that not only was his data reliable but it also needed to be unquestionably


    valid. After all, science was a very rigorous subject. All his results must be urate and based on


    actual data, not just conjecture.


    The only spiritual beast that Rocky could think of was the Rainbow Glow Unicorn. It actually stayed with


    him and wouldn''t leave due to the fact that it was greatly attracted to Uriah''s magical saliva. However,


    he also knew that the Rainbow Glow Unicorn wouldn''t be as well-behaved as Uriah. It would not


    cooperate with him if he wanted to collect any of its samples. If he wanted to push through with that, it


    would need a lot of effort and determination.


    Yet, as long as he had Uriah''s magical saliva, Rocky was not too worried that he wouldn''t be able to


    collect the gic data from the greedy Rainbow Glow Unicorn. It was difficult but not entirely


    impossible.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He let out a sigh when he realized that he hadn''t returned to his military camp for two days. He had


    been too caught up in his research. He thought that Marin, who had jumped to her feet because he


    refused to be promoted to Frontline Commander, could be looking for him desperately. If he didn''t show


    up again, he was afraid that Marin would find him and the secretb he had built. That would be more


    trouble than it was worth. With this in mind, he stood up and stretched slowly. He put his research on


    pause and left hisb to go back to the northeast military camp.


    Just as he entered the northeast military camp, Rocky was greeted with the entire northeast military


    camp in an uproar. All the soldiers and spirit maniptors were either busy packing or carrying what


    looked like heavy boxes.


    "Hey, what''s going on?" Rocky grabbed a passing soldier in an effort to know what was going on.


    "You still don''t know? Our whole northeast military camp is going to be relocated." Rocky gaped at the


    soldier''s response.


    "Relocated?" Rocky was stunned. He couldn''t help but wonder why the whole camp needed to be


    relocated so abruptly when nothing special had happened. ''If the military camp is relocated, then I will


    have to follow as well. What should I do? What about myb?'' Rocky''s mind raced with questions.


    "Where are we going to move?" Rocky asked the soldier who looked like he was ready to bolt.


    Unfortunately for him, this was a critical concern and Rocky needed answers desperately.


    "We will be moving to the front line. Our northeast military camp has now been appointed as the major


    force by the Commander in Chief, and our camp will temporarily be the main camp. I can''t believe


    I will be able to see our Deputy Commander in Chief every day at the main camp!" Rocky narrowed his


    eyes at the solider, who seemed to be drooling. Thetter even had a strange manic glint in his eyes,


    his excitement palpable. When Rocky seemed to be satisfied, he continued to move forward


    enthusiastically.


    Rocky''s heart lurched and he furrowed his brows in thought. Things were going to get really tricky for


    him.


    After a slight hesitation, Rocky immediately went to Commander Marin''s camp. He knew it was


    impossible to decide the relocation of a military camp so abruptly, and yet Marin had not said anything


    to him before he left the headquarters. The only possibility was that the relocation had been decided a


    long time ago. It meant that Marin had hidden that from him on purpose.


    Once the northeast military camp moved to the front line, he had to move as well. But at the moment, it


    was impossible for him to move so abruptly. One reason was that he had no way to move those Dark


    Heaven Insects and the Dark Heaven Insect Queen. Another concern for him was that it would be very


    tricky and troublesome for him to build anotherb. In short, if the northeast military camp was really


    going to be relocated, it would be equivalent to killing him! He just couldn''t leave his treasures and his


    lab behind.

 Chapter 325 New Arrangement

    Chapter 325 New Arrangement


    As Rocky walked closer to Marin''s tent, a giant creature flew over his head and cast him under its


    enormous shadow. The silver scales over its body glinted gloriously under the sun. A closer look at it


    revealed the silhouette of the breeze that blew against the creature. It painted an intimidating but


    wondrous picture for all to see.


    The soldiers who had been busy packing previously left their tasks and gawked unabashedly at the


    glorious beast. Work in the northeast military camp came to a halt as everyone''s attention was taken by


    the creature.


    Their eyes followed it in its magnificent flight until the giant creature slowlynded on the open field. It


    gave out a deafening roar as if it enjoyed everyone''s attention.


    "Is this..." Rocky scrutinized the creature. It looked awfully familiar to him but he struggled to remember


    where he had seen it. "Silver Wind!" Rocky eximed as he finally remembered from where he had


    encountered the majestic creature. This was Isis'' spirit-manipted beast named Silver Wind.


    "This war dragon should be at the fourth grade of the four-star level," Rocky remarked. He had


    deduced this when he observed Silver Wind''s body characters and the aura around it.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Isis had named it Silver Wind, but this war dragon''s formal name was Celerity Wind Dragon. The top


    ones of this kind could reach the five-star level. Although Isis'' Celerity Wind Dragon was only a four-


    star one, it was still a rare spirit-manipted beast if we considered that superior races like dragons


    were few and far between.


    Despite the fact that the Celerity Wind Dragon was officially categorized as a war dragon, the Beast


    Encyclopedia revealed that it was a descendant, and thus, a crossbreed of both spiritual dragon and


    war dragon. In this way, the Celerity Wind Dragon was substantially more powerful than ordinary war


    dragons with its inherent special power that came from its spiritual dragon lineage.


    Rocky was snapped away from his thoughts as a slender figure jumped down from Silver Wind. She


    moved with grace and poise that captivated the soldiers'' eyes. This charming figure was none other


    than Isis.


    Rocky''s heart thumped fast as he met Isis'' beautiful eyes. A strong sense of foreboding spread in his


    chest. He looked away from Isis in difort, and convinced himself that her appearance meant


    trouble in the horizon.


    As Isis walked towards Rocky, uproar broke out among the soldiers who had gathered around. They all


    stared, ck jawed as they wondered, ''What could the Deputy Commander in Chief want from Rocky?''


    At the same time, they were jealous of Rocky who had the chance to rub elbows with a beauty like Isis.


    "What a coincidence, Deputy Commander in Chief! I didn''t think that I would run into you here, ha-ha!"


    Rockyughed awkwardly. Now that he had no way to avoid Isis, he had to force himself and faced her


    directly.


    "It''s not a coincidence. I''m here to see you." Isis told Rocky directly. Her business-like manner showed


    in her posture and tone of voice.


    "You are here to see me?" Rocky''s eyes widened in panic. It seemed that the foreshadowing he felt


    earlier was right on the money.


    "Deputy Commander in Chief!" Marin greeted Isis warmly as she came out of her tent. Rocky almost


    forgot that they were standing right in front of her tent.


    "Commander Marin, can I borrow your tent for a while?" Marin nced at Rocky, and then turned a


    questioning gaze at Isis.


    They seemed to talk without words, which ended when Marin nodded her permission to Isis.


    Rocky could tell from the duo''s bodynguage that Marin knew what Isis was here for. They must have


    nned it while he was away or possibly earlier.


    "Let''s go inside." Isis instructed to Rocky before she left them and entered Marin''s tent first.


    Rocky nced at Marin and waited for her to say something. When she didn''t, he turned away and


    followed Isis into the tent.


    Inside, Isis satfortably in Marin''s usual ce. They sat in awkward silence, and Rocky waited for


    her to talk while Isis seemed at a loss for words.


    "Deputy Commander in Chief, what do you want from me? I''m sure you didn''t invite me here just so we


    can sit and stare at each other?" Rocky joked clumsily as he covered up the difort he felt.


    "Do you have a problem with that? You have seen me naked but I''m not allowed to stare at you for as


    long as I''d like?" Isis refuted, which rendered Rocky speechless. It would pass as confident banter,


    except her cheeks flushed prettily as if she just realized what she had said.


    Rocky had no answer for that. So, he shrugged his shoulders, resigned, and waited for her to speak.


    "To tell you the truth, my father''s original n was to banish you to the front-line battlefield," Isis


    started. The blush on her face had rescinded and she looked serious once again.


    Rocky thought Isis was kidding at first, but when he saw her solemn face, he knew that she meant it.


    ''Did I cross the line this time?'' he wondered as his brows frowned slightly.


    "You refused my father''s offer in public. Do you really think that you can get away with that easily? You


    defied the order of the Commander in Chief which is as good as going against the militaryw. You


    would have been punished ording to the military rule. If not because of Marin, you would have been


    seized and thrown into prison for days," Isis said as she observed Rocky''s reaction to this revtion.


    Rocky, however, still remained calm, as if he didn''t care it at all.


    "Besides, you should appreciate me." Isis suddenly told Rocky and changed the topic. Hisck of


    reaction exasperated her a little.


    "You said I should thank you. That means that I don''t have to go to the frontline. Am I right?" Rocky


    answered. He realized what Isis was going to say next.


    "Smart men are so boring!" Isis remarked as she pouted. She originally wanted to see Rocky flustered


    but he remained calm as if he could already tell what she would say. It pissed her off a little.


    "You have two options. You can either go to the front-line battlefield as your punishment or ept the


    position I have arranged for you," Isis offered.


    "Well, it sounds like I have no choice at all," Rocky remarked as he frowned in frustration.


    "That''s right! You have no choice." Isis smirked at Rocky. Even an idiot would choose to ept the


    second option. Who else would want to go to the front-line battlefield voluntarily, where they could die


    at any moment? Isis counted on that to make sure Rocky would ept the position she had arranged


    for him.


    "How about this, Deputy Commander in Chief? Let''s make a deal. If you can help me get out of this


    trouble, I will keep our little secret between us forever. Otherwise, you can''t me me if rumors about


    your size and your moles in secret ces spread among the Crimson Dragon Group. I know a lot of


    people who would definitely enjoy that." Typically, Rocky was not the kind of person who used threats


    like that but now that he had been pushed into a corner, he had no choice and threatened Isis.


    Ordinarily, he would never consider such a cowardly n but desperate times called for desperate


    measure.


    Isis smirked at Rocky to show she was not at all bothered by his threats. "I knew this would happen


    sooner orter. I have already prepared myself not to mind at all. If you dare to tell others about that, I


    will tell my father what you have done to his precious daughter. My father will definitely kill you and then


    throw your corpse to some covert ce to feed wild beasts. If you desire death so much, why don''t you


    do it?" Isis challenged Rocky. She knew that he would throw that in her face, but she prepared well for


    this meeting. As the Deputy Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon Group, Isis would not be


    easily shaken, especially not by a threat as empty as Rocky''s threat. From Rocky''s sour expression,


    she knew that she had seeded in turning the tables under such a circumstance.


    Rocky was taken aback by this deration and marveled at Isis'' boldness. Last time, she threatened


    him and used him that he stole her underwear. And her threat had definitely intensified this time. If


    she executed this n, Rocky knew well the grave consequence that awaited him.


    "Well, I can ept the position you offer. But under two conditions. What do you say?" Rocky might


    have been cornered but he would not give in that easily.


    "Spill it!" Isis prompted, annoyed at his stubbornness.


    "First, I will not work at the headquarters. And second, I need you figure out a way to let me stay here. I


    heard that the northeast military camp will go to the front-line battlefield, but I don''t want to leave. As


    long as you fulfill those two requests, I will ept the position you have arranged for me," Rocky


    stated. He made sure to meet her eyes determinedly. This showed her that he would not be moved


    from these conditions.

 Chapter 996 Fire Rock Turtle

    Chapter 996 Fire Rock Turtle


    After six hours, Rocky recovered more than half of his spiritual power, thanks to the help of the Sea


    Blue Magic Jade. With that done, he got up and checked on the fourrvae of the Dark Heaven Insect,


    which were undergoing gic modification experiments. He checked their progress carefully, as he


    recorded it.


    There was a process of change during the experiment, and this change would not show anytime soon,


    so it would take some time to know for sure whether the experiments were sessful or not.


    Once he finished with that, Rocky walked out of the Magic Spiritual Space. Seeing that Ken and Robin


    had almost recovered, he and the two beasts continued their journey.


    Although Ken was very sensitive to all kinds of spiritual treasures, it was not omnipotent. Moreover, any


    treasure with spiritual power would attract its attention regardless if it was Rocky''s target or not, so, to


    his frustration, they had taken many unnecessary detours. They found some low-grade treasures,


    which were quite useless for someone with his strength. But then, this was better than nothing. At least,


    it could make up for his hard work.


    By now, they had wasted almost the whole day walking and looking for the spiritual treasure, but they


    could not find even a sliver of its shadow. Sure, they did kill many spirit-manipted beasts and


    collected a lot of blood essence and low-grade treasures on the way, but they were useless in the long


    run.


    The strength of these spirit-manipted beasts had increased from the fourth grade of the four-star


    level to the fourth grade of the five-star level, which put a lot of pressure on Rocky and the two beasts.


    "Ken, can you please fight harder? If it goes on like this, I''m afraid I''ll be exhausted before I find the


    spiritual treasure," Rocky remarked with a bitter smile after they had killed a spirit-manipted beast in


    the fourth grade of the five-star level.


    On the other hand, Ken also raised its head with an annoyed expression as if it was saying, "It''s not my


    fault." Of course, it wasn''t Ken''s fault at all. The Hell of Dragon Fang was too big, and the areas that


    they had visited in the past two or three days were only the tip of the iceberg. He hadn''t met any


    treasure hunting teams, including Woods'' team. It was another testament that showed just how


    enormous the Hell of Dragon Fang truly was.


    "We can''t go on like this! We have to think of another way. If we only rely on Ken, this can take us


    months!" Rocky thought with great frustration. He felt that they were just wasting time, not to mention,


    the energy and spiritual power that they were spending to fight beasts that they didn''t have to fight.


    Just as he was distracted, Ken suddenly became restless again. It seemed to have found something


    from the south, as it turned its head to that direction sharply.


    "What do you find this time? Go and take a look!" Rocky immediately patted Ken, and then he followed


    the two beasts, as they headed to that particr direction.


    After they had walked for about two hundred meters, Rocky found a natural cave in front of him. It


    looked like some kind of nest for spirit-manipted beasts, but judging from the height of the cave, the


    spirit-manipted beasts that were using it were probably small in stature. With that in mind, he


    carefully let Robin and Ken return to the Magic Spiritual Space. Then, he walked into the cave alone.


    He looked around, observing the interior of the cave, as soon as he stepped foot inside. Even though


    he could not see any visible sources of light, it wasn''t very dark inside, and he could see the whole


    cave from where he was standing. It was a small cave and was only about a hundred square meters


    big.


    While he was looking around, Rocky noticed that there was something that was shining deep in the


    cave. It was also emitting an aura of spiritual power.


    ''Is it a spiritual treasure?'' Based on how strong the light was, it didn''t seem to be an ordinary treasure.


    It appearedrger than normal, so it could be the spiritual treasure he was looking for.


    Therefore, he looked around the cave vigntly and made sure there was no danger before he walked


    deeper into the cave.


    However, when he approached the ce where the light wasing from, he found nothing there.


    Even the spiritual treasure that he sensed earlier had disappeared without a trace. The light that he had


    seen came from a fiery pit, which was constantly erupting with fierce mes, and it was strong enough


    to illuminate the whole cave. And the spiritual power he had sensed suddenly disappeared.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon seeing this, Rocky''s shoulders fell in disappointment. Since he did not find any spiritual treasure,


    he was about to go back, but all of a sudden, the fire before him erupted even higher than it already


    was. The me wavered and shook violently, which sent ripples of shadow along the walls of the cave.


    At the same time, the faint spiritual power appeared again and immediately attracted Rocky''s attention.


    He stopped in his tracks and hid behind a protruding rock, where he poked his head out to observe the


    spreading me ripples. After a long time, arge piece of crystal that resembled a turtle shell slowly


    emerged from the fiery pit. The crystal also emitted a strong aura of spiritual power, which was much


    stronger than the spiritual power he had sensed just now.


    "What is this?" He could not help but mutter to himself in confusion. It was an unusual sight to behold


    after all. Its aura alone was stronger than that of a middle-grade Dark Heaven Egg, or even as strong


    as an advanced Dark Heaven Egg.


    However, Rocky was not in a hurry to investigate what it was, because he felt that there was something


    else hiding under the fiery pit.


    He was proven right when, after a few minutes, a head about the size of a football emerged from the


    pit. It looked a little like the turtle''s head, but it was rounder and bigger. Its two bright eyes shone in the


    faint darkness like luminous pearls.


    After the round head popped out, a long and t body appeared under the big crystal. Its body was


    simr to the turtle. Obviously, it was a spirit-manipted beast.


    Rocky observed the beast and reviewed the Beast Encyclopedia in his head carefully to search for


    information. Soon, his eyes lit up with surprise. "Is this the Fire Rock Turtle?"


    Like the Dark Heaven Insect, the Fire Rock Turtle was a rare spirit-manipted beast that could


    produce rare treasures. It was even rarer than the Dark Heaven Insect, as there were very few of them


    in the entire Wild Spirit Land.


    The treasure produced by the Fire Rock Turtle was a turtle shell-shaped crystal, which was called an


    ethereal crystal. And the lowest-grade ethereal crystal was equivalent to an advanced Dark Heaven


    Egg. However, Fire Rock Turtles could only produce low-grade ethereal crystals after reaching the third


    grade of the three-star level. It could also be upgraded to a five-star level at most, and the advanced


    ethereal crystal that was produced by a Fire Rock Turtle at the five-star level could be considered a


    great treasure among the middle-grade treasures.


    From its shape and the change of its appearance, he deduced that it was just a Fire Rock Turtle at the


    three-star level. Thus, it could probably produce low-grade ethereal crystals.


    "What a coincidence! We didn''t find any spiritual treasure, but we met a rare Fire Rock Turtle first."


    Rocky knew how precious the Fire Rock Turtle was, so he wanted to capture it and then raise it like the


    Dark Heaven Insect.

 Chapter 997 The Capture Of The Fire Rock Turtle

    Chapter 997 The Capture Of The Fire Rock Turtle


    "However, ording to the records of the Beast Encyclopedia, the Fire Rock Turtle is born timid. If it


    senses any movement, it will immediately run away and hide. Compared with the Dark Heaven Insect


    that likes to live at the bottom of caves, the Fire Rock Turtle likes to stay in ces with very high


    temperature, just like the fiery pit it just came out from. So, once it runs away, there is no chance that


    we can chase it at all. Unlike the Fire Rock Turtle, it''s impossible for us to jump into the fiery pit..."


    Rocky thought for a while and began to analyze the Fire Rock Turtles'' habits based from the Beast


    Encyclopedia''s records. He had to consider every way there was to capture the Fire Rock Turtle,


    because he might only have one chance. If the Fire Rock Turtle escaped into the fiery pit, there would


    be no chance for him to capture it. It would take an extremely long time before the Fire Rock Turtle


    came out again from the fiery pit.


    Currently, the Fire Rock Turtle was still slowly climbing out of the fiery pit. Its movements were terribly


    slow, which was natural since it was indeed a turtle. A spirit maniptor who was clueless of the Fire


    Rock Turtle''s habits would have pounced on it impatiently. However, if that happened, then the turtle


    would definitely be scared away.


    With rich experience in capturing the Dark Heaven Insect, Rocky was not in any rush to make a move.


    He first took out the magical saliva that could attract any spirit-manipted beast and transferred one


    drop into an empty bottle. Then he gently put it on the ground, trying not to make any noise. After


    putting the bottle down, he began to step back slowly.


    Since the magical saliva was incredibly irresistible to any spirit-manipted beast, the Fire Rock Turtle


    immediately reacted to the magical saliva. Its round head reached out so high to take a look around. It


    was definitely searching for the magical saliva.


    However, the Fire Rock Turtle was a very timid and highly vignt kind of beast. It kept searching for


    the magical saliva with its eyes, but its body did not move at all. It was standing very still as if it was too


    old to move.


    "What? Even the magical saliva cannot make the Fire Rock Turtle rx a little?" Rocky murmured to


    himself. He was dismayed when he saw that the Fire Rock Turtle was not moving towards the magical


    saliva at all.


    A half hourter, just when Rocky was about to lose his patience, the Fire Rock Turtle finally moved.


    But it was awfully slow, as if it was painful for it to move. It crawled up from the fiery pit with great effort


    and finally revealed its whole body.


    In fact, the Fire Rock Turtles were no different from normal turtles. Except for their fiery red skin, the


    only unique feature of the Fire Rock Turtles was that they had magnificent ethereal crystals on their


    backs. These ethereal crystals grew as their protective shells. ording to the Beast Encyclopedia,


    the reason why the ethereal crystals grew on the back of the Fire Rock Turtles was because this kind


    of turtles were like an elixir refining furnace since they always stayed in ces with high temperature.


    The Fire Rock Turtles always ate rocks which were their favorite food. After they digested the rocks,


    the minerals from the rocks were mixed with the spiritual energy gathered in their body. Under


    constantly high temperature, the content after refining was all deposited to the back of the Fire Rock


    Turtle, thus, finally forming brilliant ethereal crystals.


    When Rocky saw that the Fire Rock Turtle was finally climbing up, he immediately hid himself. He


    retreated to a hideout that was more than ten meters away from the magical saliva. He tried his best


    not to let the Fire Rock Turtle notice him. At the same time, he made sure that he could catch it with


    only one move.


    Since the Fire Rock Turtle crawled incredibly slowly, it took an hour for it to go from the fiery pit to the


    ce where the magical saliva was ced.


    When he saw that the Fire Rock Turtle was near the magical saliva, Rocky pulled out his Frozen Wind


    Dagger. He assumed his position and he waspletely ready to attack.


    However, to Rocky''s surprise, the Fire Rock Turtle stopped and suddenly extended its round head.


    Then, it opened its tiny mouth to form a round gap. Then, it spurted out hot streams of fire pulp. The fire


    pulp centered around the magical saliva.


    Rocky hadpletely no idea what the Fire Rock Turtle was doing. As soon as the fire pulp touched


    the ground, it turned like liquid andpletely melted the ground. Suddenly, a torrent of me rushed


    up from the ground to the top of the cave. It surrounded the Fire Rock Turtle and the magical saliva


    inside. It was a powerful protection ring to prevent external forces from entering and disturbing what the


    Fire Rock Turtle was doing.


    Rocky''s face waspletely stunned when he saw this. He didn''t expect that the Fire Rock Turtle was


    smart enough that it didn''t forget to protect itself before enjoying the magical saliva. He thought that if


    he rushed to the Fire Rock Turtle now and avoided the fire column, it would definitely affect his speed


    which was crucial to the n. If he went a little slower, he might have no chance to capture the Fire


    Rock Turtle. Although the speed of the Fire Rock Turtle was very slow, judging from the power of the


    fire pulp it spewed, he believed that the Fire Rock Turtle definitely had other ways to escape. Rocky


    needed to prepare for all possible oues.


    So, Rocky didn''t dare to rush forward. At this moment, it seemed like that Fire Rock Turtle was about to


    enjoy the magical saliva.


    It didn''t matter if a drop of the magical saliva was lost. Rocky was more worried that the Fire Rock


    Turtle would run away after eating it. So, he couldn''t risk the Fire Rock Turtle finishing it. He needed to


    capture it before it finished eating.


    Rocky thought for a moment. Then, he immediately poured a stream of spiritual power into the Frozen


    Wind Dagger. After the dagger was covered in spiritual power, he quickly threw it out. It looked like it


    came out of nowhere, like it was an actual hidden weapon. After the Frozen Wind Dagger drew a


    beautiful arc in the air, it passed through two fire pirs. Then, itnded right in front of the Fire Rock


    Turtle, disturbing its delicious meal time.


    The timid Fire Rock Turtle was frightened by the Frozen Wind Dagger''s movement. It was also terrified


    of the dagger which was an alien object to it, like a creature from the outside world. It immediately


    became alert. It was getting ready to spit out magma. However, a wolf shadow had already flown out of


    the Magic Spiritual Space. It was the magical Robin. Robin opened its mouth, and spewed out cold air.


    In an instant, the ground waspletely frozen. Robin stopped the Fire Rock Turtle from taking any


    opportunity to escape.


    Seeing that there was no way to escape, the Fire Rock Turtle immediately turned around. The short tail


    behind it suddenly swung like a vicious wind-fire ring. Then, its whole body rapidly rushed forward, as if


    a rocket was installed behind its body. Its speed totally changedpared to its slowness earlier.


    However, Rocky, who had expected that the Fire Rock Turtle would use its other skills to escape, had


    already rushed to the other side of the fiery pit as fast as he could after he released Robin out.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, Rocky intentionally alerted the Fire Rock Turtle just now to make it panic. Then, he used Robin


    to block the Fire Rock Turtle from escaping. This forced the Fire Rock Turtle to leave the protection of


    the fire pirs and escape to the fiery pit. Of course, his ultimate goal was to lure the Fire Rock Turtle


    into his trap.


    Although the Fire Rock Turtle was indeed smart, it was still just a spirit-manipted beast at the end of


    the day. Therefore, it would instinctively run towards itsir when threatened.


    Rocky had already studied this and used this knowledge to block the Fire Rock Turtle.

 Chapter 998 Delay In Rockys Journey

    Chapter 998 Dy In Rocky''s Journey


    Based on his previous experience, Rocky was certain he and this Fire Rock Turtle would end up in a


    fight. He was not worried, because his current strength was more than enough to deal with such a


    creature. Without a doubt, it would surrender or crumble under his power.


    However, the fierce fight that he expected did not happen. The Fire Rock Turtle did not advance to


    challenge him. Instead, its body started to shrink and slipped back into the ethereal crystal which


    served as its shell.


    Before long, the crystal gave off a strong spiritual power and became aze with radiant spiritual


    me. It spread like wildfire and burned the ground several meters from where he stood. The me


    was so fierce, Rocky could not go near it. The situation just became more difficult for him.


    Rocky''s head began to ache. He could not attack the ethereal crystal, even if it would force the Fire


    Rock Turtle to go out. sting the crystal would cause it to break and could hurt the Fire Rock Turtle. If


    that happened, all his efforts would be in vain. It was just too risky.


    "What a weak creature! Shame on you!" Rocky felt so frustrated, he could not help but curse. Back


    when he tried to capture the Dark Heaven Insect, it required a lot of force. After all, it was a brutal


    confrontation. But it was not as irritating as this. This creature hid itself inside the shell and did not


    respond despite his efforts. Everything he did was pointless, and it annoyed Rocky.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Rocky needed to get on in his journey and hunt the spiritual treasure as soon as possible. He could not


    afford to waste so much time with the Fire Rock Turtle. With this, he focused his mind with the task at


    hand, hoping toe up with an idea on how he could seduce it toe out. A momentter, he took


    out the few magical saliva he had kept, and ced the bottle right in front of the turtle. If it relented and


    dared toe out, he would knock it out at once.


    However, the Fire Rock Turtle was more cunning than he expected. It resisted the temptation of the


    magical saliva and did not made a single sound, let alonee out. It was wise enough to choose its


    safety over the magical saliva.


    Rocky became more distressed when the turtle refused toe out. Anxious, he paced back and forth,


    but failed toe up with another idea. He knew he needed to calm down, so he sat down on the


    ground and closed his eyes.


    A couple of hours went by, and the day was about to end, but the Fire Rock Turtle never came out. It


    seemed determined to stay inside the crystal until Rocky gave up and left.


    Before long, Rocky opened his eyes. He looked at the unmoving turtle and let out a sigh. He stared at it


    for a few more minutes, then stood up from the ground. Without a word, he walked towards Robin, and


    then led him away.


    The Fire Rock Turtle was fearful and cautious. It stayed in the ethereal crystal for another hour, even


    after Rocky left. After a little while, the crystal trembled slightly and the bright spiritual me died down.


    A small, round head popped out of the crystal and looked around with its tiny eyes. Confident that no


    one else was around, it stretched out its miniature body little by little. It moved at a slow pace until it


    smelled the magical saliva. Suddenly, it became fearless and crawled towards its goal. As the Fire


    Rock Turtle busied itself with the magical saliva, a beast shadow crept up beside it without a noise.


    Instantly, the crystal horn on its head lit up.


    The Fire Rock Turtle sensed the presence of the silent figure beside it. Panic-stricken, it wanted to


    retreat into the ethereal crystal once again, but it was toote. It could not move its small body.


    Rocky was smiling from ear to ear.


    "You could escape a flying spear, but you could not guard against an invisible arrow. That strategy


    worked well on you!" An hour ago, Rocky felt that the Fire Rock Turtle was near its breaking point after


    it stayed motionless with him for hours. He figured it would go hungry and woulde out any time. He


    also knew that it would try to get rid of him. However, Rocky considered the power of the spiritual me


    released by the ethereal crystal. It was too dangerous, and he decided not to fight against the Fire


    Rock Turtle to avoid any ident. Instead, he pretended to give up and left. But he did not leave at all.


    The moment he was out of sight, he summoned Ken and instructed it to sneak quietly near the turtle.


    They waited for the perfect time, and it was not too long when the turtle came out. The n worked


    perfectly. There was no escape for the turtle, the moment it let its guard down and went out of the


    crystal.


    The technique Rocky and Ken used was very effective, but this kind of capability would only work if the


    opponent was taken off guard. In the case of the Fire Rock Turtle, it was motionless for a long time,


    and became careless when it thought no one else was around. It was attracted to the magical saliva,


    and it allowed Ken to aplish its job easily.


    Rocky then opened the Magic Spiritual Space with his spiritual power and instructed Ken to take the


    Fire Rock Turtle inside. Heter tied it tightly with the same chain he used to tie the Dark Heaven


    Insect. This prevented the turtle from slipping back into the crystal. Rocky nned to tame it once he


    had returned from this journey. He would subdue it slowly, the same way he tamed the Dark Heaven


    Insect.


    It took him almost a day to catch the Fire Rock Turtle, but it was worth it. This turtle was rare and was


    very difficult to find. More so, it possessed the ability of producing valuable treasures.


    And it was Ken who made it all possible. It was Ken who discovered the cave, and it was its


    extraordinary ability that captured the turtle. If it wasn''t for Ken, catching the Fire Rocky Turtle would


    remain a dream for Rocky.


    Another day had passed, and there was still no lead to find the spiritual treasure. Rocky had to go on


    with his journey. After he had secured the turtle, he moved on to explore the Hell of Dragon Fang.


    Meanwhile, the treasure hunting teams led by the six princes lingered around the Hell of Dragon Fang.


    They were scattered in different ces in search of the treasure the emperor asked them to find. There


    were so many of them, that even the smallest team had more than 20 masters. The Hell of Dragon


    Fang was a habitat of spirit-manipted beasts, and the treasure hunting activities disturbed them.


    Soon, all the teams were too exhausted to continue hunting. They had fought all kinds of spirit-


    manipted beasts, and several men were wounded or had died. The teams led by two princes


    suffered the most, because of their lower strength.


    No one really knew what kind of spiritual treasure they were looking for. It was a dark and extremely


    dangerous ce. As if they were looking for a needle in a haystack. Grand masters like Lucas could


    only assume the location of the treasure based on their experience and training. Nothing was certain,


    and it was impossible to seed.

 Chapter 999 The Gathering Of Beasts

    Chapter 999 The Gathering Of Beasts


    Over the span of a few days, many perished.


    Each treasure hunting team lost around ten or more members to injury or death. Only Geoffrey''s and


    Woods'' teams each had only five casualties, which could show just how strong they were.


    However, the deeper they trudged into the Hell of Dragon Fang, the stronger the spirit-manipted


    beasts they faced. Even more casualties were to be expected as the situation grew more and more


    dangerous.


    Just now, Woods'' treasure hunting team had the misfortune of stumbling into the habitat of the


    Demonic Rock Dogs. They were violently ambushed, and the battle was fierce.


    Among the Demonic Rock Dogs, their leader was the strongest, at the fifth grade of the five-star level.


    Few of them were at the fourth grade of the five-star level, and the rest were at the fourth grade of the


    four-star level. Together, they attacked fiercely, like a pack of wolves defending their territory.


    Two peerless masters at the Divine Stage, Lucas and Brook, had spirit-manipted beasts at the six-


    star level. However, the Demonic Rock Dogs stood over two meters tall, with rock-hard skin. Lucas''


    Sacred Timber Gxy Colossus was fighting neck and neck with the leader of the Demonic Rock


    Dogs. While the leader might''ve been a star lower than Lucas'' spirit-manipted beast, it still put up


    one hell of a fight. Meanwhile, Lucas, Brook, and Brook''s spirit-manipted beast fought against the


    few Demonic Rock Dogs at the fourth grade of the five-star level; the warriors at the Supernal Stage


    and the masters at the Heavenly Stage all struggled against a dozen Demonic Rock Dogs at the fourth


    grade of the four-star level.


    Although the eight warriors at the Supernal Stage and eight spirit-manipted beasts at the four or


    five-star level were strong enough to survive their attacks, some of the Demonic Rock Dogs broke


    through their defense line. To their horror, these scoundrels headed straight for the weaker spirit


    maniptors at the Heavenly Stage.


    Chaos ensued. Several spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stagey moaning on the ground, having


    been mangled violently.


    "Your Royal Highness, I''m afraid things aren''t looking good for us," Lucas said apprehensively. "It won''t


    do us any good if we continue to fight like this. We can''t risk getting caught by other spirit-manipted


    beasts in the area. We''ll be sandwiched!" said Lucas, who had just killed a Demonic Rock Dog with


    Brook and immediately returned to Woods to protect him together with several spirit maniptors at the


    Heavenly Stage.


    "Is there way we can escape?" Woods asked Lucas as he surveyed the bloody scene before him.


    "Yes," Lucas answered promptly. "If I remember correctly, there is a gorge road one hundred meters


    north. We can retreat there and hold up a front. Maybe we can even make this group of Demonic Rock


    Dogs retreat."


    "Good idea, let''s do it," Woods affirmed with a slight nod.


    With that, Woods, guarded by the spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage, led the retreat. The eight


    spirit maniptors at the Supernal Stage followed closely with their spirit-manipted beasts, trying


    their best to hold back the Demonic Rock Dogs that were chasing after them. Lucas and Brook were


    thest ones to retreat, as they were the ones in charge of protecting the treasure hunting team.


    It didn''t take long before they reached the gorge road that Lucas mentioned.


    "All of you, go in and block the entrance," Woods barked. "Leave a small gap. Kill any dog that tries to


    break through!" Without hesitation, the whole treasure hunting team obeyed Woods and entered the


    gorge road in session, where they set up a line of defense at the entrance. Several warriors at the


    Supernal Stage and their spirit-manipted beasts formed an imprable wall at the entrance,


    leaving only a small gap. Together, they waited vigntly for the Demonic Rock Dogs to throw


    themselves into the.


    To their surprise, the Demonic Rock Dogs were very intelligent. Seeing that the treasure hunting team


    had retreated into the gorge road, they gave up the chase. Instead, they lingered nearby, growling


    fiercely.


    "It seems that these Demonic Rock Dogs aren''t nning on leaving any time soon..." From behind the


    defense line, Woods studied the Demonic Rock Dogs wandering near the entrance of the gorge road.


    "Alright then," he said, clearing his throat, "now you can recover your energy and spiritual power. If the


    Demonic Rock Dogs still don''t leave after six hours, we will bring the battle to them!"


    "I''m afraid this will eat up all our time. We have no idea whether the other princes have found the


    spiritual treasure." Lucas shook his head and sighed.


    "Don''t worry. We have a secret weapon, remember?" Woods replied calmly.


    Lucas'' eyes shed and he smiled knowingly.


    At that very moment, Rocky was securing his newly-captured and extremely rare Fire Rock Turtle. He


    had gone ahead of the others and was deep in the center of the Hell of Dragon Fang. As he acted


    alone, he worked more efficiently. In addition, he had the help of Ken, who had the ability to keep both


    of them stealthy, so Rocky hadn''t encountered much trouble along the way.


    However, upon entering the center of the Hell of Dragon Fang, they were met by spirit-manipted


    beasts above the five-star level. They all came out of nowhere! These spirit-manipted beast traveled


    in groups of three or five. Rocky tried his best to avoid all of them, which unfortunately slowed them


    down.


    Rocky didn''t mind moving slowly, but he was a bit depressed that he still had no idea what exactly he


    was looking for. The spiritual treasure was left ever-elusive and vague, which frustrated him to no end.


    "Oh, heavens! Give me a hint!" Just as Rocky was shaking his fist at the sky, he suddenly felt the


    ground beneath his feet tremble violently, as though tens of thousands of beasts were galloping nearby.


    Sure enough, it wasn''t long before countless shadows of various beasts surrounded them.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Rocky turned pale. There was no way he could face these beasts all at once. Immediately, he hid with


    Ken.


    Suddenly, a shadow fell over thend, as though something massive had blotted out the sky. Looking


    up, Rocky saw a group of spirit-manipted beasts of different shapes and sizes flying across the sky,


    all heading towards a certain direction.


    "What is happening? Are these spirit-manipted beasts in a hurry?" Rocky was puzzled. Out of


    curiosity, he decided to follow the beasts closely, although he and Ken remained carefully hidden.


    After flying about five hundred meters and passing through a dense forest of dead trees, Rocky found


    himself at a circr valley. The valley was not veryrge, and three sides were surrounded by steep


    cliffs.


    The beasts of all sorts of shapes and sizes filled up the valley, and even the cliff sides were crowded.


    Everywhere he looked, there was a spirit-manipted beast.


    Rocky held his breath. The scene was quite spectacr!


    Suddenly, Rocky noticed a protruding arched stone hanging at the end of the valley, which led to a


    cave entrance.


    Then, a human-like figure emerged from the cave. The figure wore a tattered ck robe that swayed


    with the wind.

 Chapter 1000 A Beauty From The Spiritual Race

    Chapter 1000 A Beauty From The Spiritual Race


    The figure in ck robe slowly raised his hands, and the hundreds of spirit-manipted beasts burst


    into an uproar. The sound of their cries was deafening. Anyone who witnessed such a scene would''ve


    been scared to death!


    When the chaos began to die down, the figure in ck robe suddenly uttered a strange tone, and all


    the spirit-manipted beasts immediately shut up.


    The figure in ck robe then began to speak in a tongue Rocky wasn''t familiar with.


    ''Is it from the spiritual race?'' Rocky thought to himself. He figured this was the most logical answer,


    even though he hadn''t seen which spiritual space the figure came from. If anyone could control all


    these spirit-manipted beasts, it must be someone from the spiritual race.


    ''I wish I could understand what he''s saying...'' Rocky couldn''t help but feel frustratingly curious. What on


    earth could he be talking about?


    "Your homnd is being invaded by the despicable human race, and they''re going to destroy


    everything. You can''t sit still and wait for death. You must drive them out!" Suddenly, Rocky heard the


    Dragon-shaped Soul Beast talking in his head. It seemed to be tranting the words for him!


    Rocky''s expression turned cold when he heard the words. Obviously, the mysterious figure wanted to


    provoke these spirit-manipted beasts to attack the treasure hunting teams led by the six princes.


    The mysterious figure suddenly waved his hand dismissively, and all the spirit-manipted beasts in


    the valley immediately dispersed. But their movements were controlled, and they seemed to march in a


    formation as they retreated.


    "Prince Woods might be in trouble, but I have no idea where he is now. I need to warn him," Rocky said


    anxiously. "If only I brought a spirit-manipted beast that could send them a message..." Rocky


    frowned at the sudden turn of events. Not only was Prince Woods in danger, but his quest to find the


    spiritual treasure just got a whole lot more dangerous, with all these spirit-manipted beasts roaming


    around. After weighing his options, he figured his best bet would be to keep on treasure hunting. After


    all, Woods was not alone, and the cultivators who were with him should be able to protect him. And


    with that, he turned around abruptly, with the hopes of slipping away without disturbing the robed figure.


    However, before he could even take one step, a ray of spiritual light suddenly shot from the sky and


    transformed into a cage, imprisoning Rocky and Ken instantly.


    Rocky''s heart skipped a beat. s, despite being invisible, they were caught! Heaving a frustrated


    sigh, he turned around. To his surprise, the mysterious robed figure, who was standing on the


    protruding stone just moments earlier, stood right in front of him now.


    "Show yourself! How dare a human being even try to get past me!" This time, this mysterious figure


    spoke anguage that Rocky understood, Although the words spoken were harsh, the voice was like


    pleasant music to Rocky''s ears.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "A woman?" Rocky had no choice but to reveal himself, along with Ken. Eyeing the mysterious figure


    suspiciously, he asked, "How did you find me?"


    "Is it really so difficult?" The mysterious figure chuckled, which sounded fascinating. Rocky cleared his


    throat, despite having goose bumps at the sound of such a lovelyugh.


    "Now that I''ve shown myself, why don''t you take your veil off? I want to see the owner of such a sweet


    voice," Rocky said with a smile. He was curious not only about what she looked like, but also which


    spiritual race she belonged to. Hence, he tried to provoke her.


    "You bastard! How dare you talk to me like that! Need I remind you that anyone who sees my face


    never lives to tell the tale? Do you still want to see my face?" the mysterious woman said, smiling


    yfully.


    "It''s a romantic thing to be killed by a beautiful woman. Death is inevitable, anyway. But before that,


    won''t it be good fortune for me to see a beauty before I go?" Rocky replied calmly.


    "You humans are really something. But you are right. You will surely die. So, I will grant you yourst


    wish." The mysterious woman hesitated for a moment, then whipped off her hood.


    Long pinkish-silver hair poured down like a waterfall, perfectly framing a fair, oval face. She was cute


    and small, with cheeks as pink as a flower in bloom. Her delicate features made her look like a doll,


    and her smile gave off a warm feeling, as though she''d never experienced hardship in her life.


    However, Rocky was more than aware that this was just an illusion. The more harmless a woman


    looked, the more dangerous she was.


    This woman in front looked very much like a human, but upon a closer look, one could find miniscule


    differences. But still, Rocky couldn''t tell which spiritual race she was from.


    "Am I ugly?" the beautiful girl asked, throwing him a yful wink.


    "Yes." Rocky thought for a while and nodded.


    "You are courting death!" the girl said with a re.


    "If I said that you''re beautiful, you''d strike me down instantly. On the contrary, if I said you''re ugly, then


    you might feel inclined to let me live a little longer just so you can torture me. So, I chose to take the


    risk and call you ugly, in the hopes that I might enjoy your beauty a little while longer," Rocky said


    seriously, shrugging slightly.


    The girl burst intoughter, filling Rocky''s ears with such lovely music.


    "Which spiritual race do youe from?" Rocky couldn''t help but ask. "We''re in the Roaring me


    Empire now. Are you from the Fire n? But I doubt it... You don''t look like it," Rocky said, rubbing his


    chin.


    "Humph, don''t confuse me for one of them. They''re rubbish!" the girl cried in disdain.


    "So you are from a more advanced spiritual race? You couldn''t possibly havee from the Wood


    n. They''re so ugly, you wouldn''t want to look at them twice," Rocky continued.


    "Have you ever seen the Wood n?" the girl asked, eyes wide with surprise. She didn''t expect that


    Rocky had seen any other members of the spiritual race other than her.


    "Why shouldn''t I? This is strange. To be honest, I''ve even seen the members of Heavenly Demon


    n!" Rocky replied with a faint smile.


    "Oh, it seems that I have underestimated you. Who the hell are you? If you were able to see people


    from the spiritual race, you must be quite powerful," the girl asked hesitantly, driven by curiosity.


    "Beauty, tell me your name first, and I''ll tell you who I am. Otherwise, I refuse," Rocky said


    shamelessly.


    "Humph, why should I tell you? I don''t care who you are. You''re about to die, anyway. I don''t want to


    get all sentimental." The girl cast him an indifferent nce, and puckered her lips snootily.


    "Oh, please don''t be so cruel," Rocky coaxed gently. "Since I''m about to die, you''re thest person I''ll


    ever see. Why don''t you just tell me your name? You must have incredible, supernatural power since


    you can drive so many spirit-manipted beasts." Narrowing his eyes slightly, Rocky continued


    cautiously, "And I suppose that you must know about the spiritual treasure hidden in this Hell of Dragon


    Fang too, right?" Batting his eyshes innocently, Rocky pouted at her, trying his best to look helpless.


    "Of course I know!" the girl said indignantly.


    "So it''s real! There truly is a spiritual treasure here! Can you tell me where it is?" Rocky asked excitedly.


    "Why should I tell you? Are we friends?" the girl asked coldly, not falling into his trap. She rolled her


    eyes at him.


    "You don''t know, do you?" Rocky tried to goad her.

 Chapter 1001 Your Spiritual Soul In His Body

    Chapter 1001 Your Spiritual Soul In His Body


    The beauty of the spiritual race snorted and said with certainty, "That''s where you arepletely


    mistaken! No one knows about it except me."


    "Hmmm. Really? I''m about to die anyway, so you can already tell me where the spiritual treasure is.


    This secret will be buried with me. Otherwise, I will die and enter hell with regret," Rocky said. He tried


    his best to pretend that he was sad.


    "You''re totally doomed today. If you find out, then I guarantee that you''ll die with regret even more. How


    about I give you a quick death instead? That sounds better." Obviously, the beauty was not easily


    fooled by Rocky''s words.


    Rocky narrowed his eyes in suspicion. He felt that the beauty had already made up her mind. She was


    definitely going to kill him.


    Sure enough, the beautiful girl waved her hand. The cage of spiritual power that trapped Rocky


    immediately disappeared.


    Seeing this, he immediately held his Frozen Wind Dagger around his waist and was ready to fight,


    because he knew that the beauty was far stronger than him. For her, killing him was as easy as killing


    an ant. However, he still had his trump card up his sleeve. As long as the beauty made a move, he


    would immediately activate the Spirit Possession and try his best to avoid her.


    Although he had his trump card which was the ancient spiritual beast, he could only use it when he had


    no more options left. Activating the spiritual beast needed a lot of effort because he needed the


    Dragon-shaped Soul Beast to control it. And every time he activated the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast to


    control the ancient spiritual beast, it would consume a lot of his strength. That was the reason why it


    was hisst option.


    However, it was finally the time to use hisst resort. If he could not avoid the beauty''s attack, then the


    only choice for him was to release the ancient spiritual beast. That would be Rocky''s only chance of


    survival.


    At that time, the beauty was staring at him with her eyes full of killing intent. Her lovely face suddenly


    became serious and she seemed to be about to make a move. But right on cue, she seemed to sense


    something unusual. Feeling strange, she approached Rocky in no time.


    As soon as the beauty pounced, Rocky immediately became alert and was preparing to merge with


    Ken through the Spirit Possession. However, he found that the deadly aura emitted by the beauty had


    disappeared. The previous aura was reced instead by a puzzled look on her face.


    Then, the beauty suddenly stretched out one of her long jade-like fingers and unexpectedly pointed it


    directly at Rocky''s chest. Her finger instantly released a magnificently blinding pink light.


    He suddenly felt something was moving inside his body, as if responding to the beauty''s light.


    "I knew it. I was right. I wonder why is there¡­" The beauty was stunned again. She stared at Rocky as


    if she were looking at a horrifying monster.


    "Huh? What are you talking about? Aren''t you supposed to kill me? Did you change your mind? Or is


    this part of your killing method?" Rocky teased the beauty with his wit and charm.


    "Forget it. I am in a good mood today, so I will spare your life. I am warning you that you will not be able


    to stay long in the Hell of Dragon Fang. Especially now that all the spirit-manipted beasts here are


    hunting for you humans. If you do not want to die, follow my advice and get out of here as soon as


    possible!" the beauty warned arrogantly.


    Rocky knew that she was not joking after hearing what she said. Although he had no clue why she


    suddenly showed mercy, he still took Ken and prepared to leave.


    However, before he could even take a few steps, he heard the beauty suddenly shout behind him,


    "Wait!"


    "Oh, what now? Have you changed your mind again? Do you suddenly want to kill me again?" Rocky


    stopped in his tracks and smiled bitterly at the beauty. He had seen a lot of women''s fickleness, so he


    was already used to it.


    "If you really want to die, just say so. I don''t mind helping you." The beauty red at him in contempt.


    "Don''t you want to know where the spiritual treasure is sealed?"


    "What are you trying to say? Do you want to tell me?" Rocky asked in surprise. He never thought that


    the beauty would help him in any way. The beauty''s mind changed so quickly. One moment she wanted


    to kill him, but then she decided the next moment that she was going to spare him. One moment she


    did not want to tell him where the spiritual treasure was, and now she mentioned it out of nowhere. It


    was ridiculous.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "The spiritual treasure you are looking for is sealed up in that mountain. But even if I tell you this, you


    do not have what it takes to get it. The spiritual treasure is protected by an extremely powerful guardian


    beast. With your human strength, there''s no way that you can ever defeat it." Then, the beauty pointed


    at the rock mountain in the distance. It had a strange shape and mes were all over the ce.


    "Why are you telling me this all of a sudden?" Rocky asked her straightforwardly.


    "Well, I think you are a strange person, so I want to see if you have the courage to look for the spiritual


    treasure. Especially when all the spirit-manipted beasts here are chasing after you human beings


    like crazy. But I think you do not have what it takes to retrieve the spiritual treasure. Even if you have a


    strong will, you can only go so far. I am sure that you may die soon." The beauty sneered menacingly,


    as if she was treating Rocky like just some toy.


    "Thank you for your advice. I will definitely think it over." Rocky smiled and gave a courteous nod.


    Then, he left with Ken.


    After he left the valley, the beauty immediately stretched her body and returned to the overhanging


    stone at the end of the valley. Then, she entered the cave at the end of the overhanging stone.


    Inside the cave, there was a grotto. It was covered with all kinds of exuberant spiritual flowers and


    grass. The ambience inside waspletely different from the bare rock wall outside.


    Deep in the cave, there were some pieces of well-carved furniture like tables, chairs, and bed. On the


    middle of the stone table, there was a captivating glittering spiritual ball that was emitting a strong


    spiritual power.


    The beauty paced to the front of the table. Then, she put her little hand on the spiritual ball and


    mumbled something. Next, the spiritual ball suddenly emitted a dazzling light. Momentster, a light


    shadow was projected from the spiritual ball. Like a three-dimensional reflection in the air, it formed a


    blurry figure which looked magnificently beautiful and elegant.


    "Hey. What is the matter? We have not contacted each other for so long. I think it''s been decades,


    right?" The delicate figure in the ball said in a hushed and soft voice.


    "I encountered a man just now who has your spiritual soul in his body. So, I wanted to ask you if there


    was something going on between you and him. Or have you forgotten thest words of our ancestors?


    Do you need me to remind you? They specifically directed us not to do anything with any human being.


    But somehow you..." the beauty said with a frown. She was totally dismayed at the figure in the ball.


    "What? Is he in the Hell of Dragon Fang now?" the blurry figure said inplete surprise.


    "So, you confirm that you know him," the beauty suddenly blurted out. She could not contain her


    disappointment. Her face was a mixture of anger and dismay.


    "Tell me, what is he doing there?" the figure asked insistently.


    "It seems that he and a group of humans are looking for the spiritual treasure that is hidden here," the


    beauty replied briefly.


    "What? He is looking for that spiritual treasure? This secret should only be known by the spiritual race.


    This group of people must have been instigated by some spiritual race, right?" the pretty figure asked


    after thinking for a few moments.


    "If my guess is right, the Wood n started this. Not long ago, several members of the Wood n


    came here to investigate something. But I drove them all out of here," the beauty guessed. Her eyes


    narrowed in suspicion.

 Chapter 1002 The Dreadful Secret

    Chapter 1002 The Dreadful Secret


    "The Wood n? Are you sure? The Wood n wants to get the spiritual treasure so badly. They


    must have some ulterior motive and scheme behind it. It never urred to me that they would use


    humans to enter the Hell of Dragon Fang and look for the treasure. Chances are that they could not


    break through the forbidden spell, so they had to use humans to do it for them. But the guardian beast


    that protected the spiritual treasure was too powerful for humans to handle," the delicate figure


    commented as she saw through the whole situation. "But if it was a human, you could not kill him,


    right? Based on our ancestral teachings, we are not allowed to harm any human beings."


    "To deal with those simple obstacles, I don''t have to do it myself! I already activated the spirit-


    manipted beasts of the Hell of Dragon Fang to deal with those humans," the beautiful figure from the


    spiritual race snorted.


    "Where is that man? You did not kill him, did you?" the figure suddenly asked.


    "Is he your lover? Why did you give your spiritual soul to him?" the beauty asked. Her face showed


    concern as she waited for an answer.


    "Of course not! It''s just that he is valuable at the moment and maye in handy in the future," the


    figure replied softly, but her tone sounded cold and murderous.


    "What do you mean he is valuable? Is he so important that you would go against the teachings of our


    ancestors and get involved with a human being? You even gave him your spiritual soul! You are


    completely aware of what the other spiritual races, especially the major spiritual races, would do to us if


    they found out the traces of our race!" the beauty reprimanded the figure in the projection.


    "I know. But I trust that this person can help us open the sacred ce. I had to take the risk!" the figure


    insisted.


    "How can a mere human open our sacred ce?" The beauty of the spiritual race was taken by


    surprise. She was not convinced that a mere human could help them.


    "Didn''t you sense the power that is hidden inside his body?" the figure pointed out.


    The beauty thought about it and replied, "Yes, I did. But I was worried that your spiritual soul is inside a


    human body at that time and didn''t care what he''s capable of!"


    "It was why I did not hesitate to save him back then. I sensed the unyielding power hidden inside his


    body, and I am confident he can help us open the sacred ce. He may be our only hope," the figure


    said firmly.


    "Even so, it''s too dangerous, and it''s not worth the risk! After all, even if we can enter the sacred ce,


    we still cannot do anything with our current strength." The beauty shook her head.


    "That is not necessarily true. Don''t forget that there is a dreadful secret among the ns of the spiritual


    race. Once this secret is exposed, do you think the humans will still be at the mercy of spiritual race?


    The fact that the Wood n sent humans to look for the spiritual treasure this time, they must have a


    n. If they find the spiritual treasure, it will cause a great uproar among the ns of the spiritual race,


    and even endless battles. It will also expose the rest of the spiritual treasures. We can say goodbye to


    peace at the Wild Spirit Land, once the spiritual treasures are reunited. This is an opportunity for us!"


    The figure seemed to have it all figured out.


    "If that''s the case, I''m afraid there will be another war among the ns of the spiritual race." The beauty


    nodded in agreement.


    "Exactly! That is why we cannot afford to miss this opportunity," the figure said seriously.


    "But if you do this, you will go against thest and most important teaching of our ancestors. You might


    even bring disaster to our remaining nsmen. Are you sure you want to do this?" the beauty asked. It


    filled her face with worry and apprehension.


    "Only a few of our nsmen are left. If this continues, our n will be wiped out, eventually. As the


    daughter of the former chief of our n, it is my duty to protect our n''s survival," the figure answered,


    still unshaken by the danger that she was about to face.


    "Can you do it alone?" the beauty asked with a sweet smile. This time she was convinced.


    "Will you help me?" the figure asked in a meek voice.


    "If I did not intend to help you, then I wouldn''t have freed that man and told him the location of the


    spiritual treasure. I realized that you must have a n. I know you too well. Even if we haven''t seen


    each other for decades," the beauty said, still smiling. She had already determined part of the figure''s


    n, and it was why she allowed Rocky to go.


    "Then you know what to do next, right?" the figure asked.


    The beauty did not respond. She turned around and waved her hand as she walked out of the cave.


    The delicate figure projected from the spiritual ball also vanished.


    As soon as the beauty stepped out of the cave, a sudden rush of air surrounded her and the ck robe


    on her body fluttered. Her four translucent wings unfolded and dazzled under the sun. Without a word,


    she released numerous spots of spiritual light, which made her look luminous and attractive.


    The next moment, the beauty took flight and soared higher until she disappeared behind the clouds.


    Meanwhile, Rocky took Ken with him as soon as he got the location of the spiritual treasure from the


    beauty. He was aware that the spirit-manipted beasts inside the Hell of Dragon Fang were in a


    frenzy and would not hesitate to kill a human like him. However, since he knew the location of the


    spiritual treasure, he was determined to continue despite the imminent dangers.


    True enough, the spirit-manipted beasts that he encountered as he neared the strange-shaped


    me mountain were more dangerous and more murderous. Every once in a while, he would encounter


    a spirit-manipted beast above the fifth grade of the five-star level.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rocky walked for two days before he finally reached the me mountain. It looked like an elegant piece


    of art, connected by four huge pirs. In between the gaps were wild, smokeless mes, zing out of


    control. The entire ce was majestic and emanated with magnificent aura.


    The me mountain was said to be the hell on earth. Spirit-manipted beasts at the fifth grade of five-


    star level or even six-star level protected the entire mountain from intruders. They were mighty guards


    that patrolled around the zing mountain, ready to pounce on anyone who came near. There were


    hundreds of them, and not even a fly could go near.


    "I don''t know if I can do this..." The only way for him to enter the mountain was through Ken''s invisibility


    ability. However, he was worried about the countless spirit-manipted beasts that kept the


    surrounding area under surveince. The stronger ones would definitely have razor-sharp senses, and


    could detect him despite Ken''s invisibility ability. This happened when he entered the Mysterious Cave.


    He encountered a guardian beast that could see through Ken''s invisibility ability. It terrified him that if it


    happened again, it would be disastrous for both of them.


    Still, the spiritual treasure was now within his reach. The danger was not enough for him to give up.


    With this, he pulled himself together and instructed Ken to activate its invisibility ability. Rocky then


    walked towards the mountain stealthily.

 Chapter 1003 The Shocking Temperature

    Chapter 1003 The Shocking Temperature


    After walking for a bit, Rocky saw two spirit-manipted beasts at the fifth grade of the five-star level


    approaching him. They seemed to be a couple, with their necks intertwined and their temples rubbing


    against each other''s.


    Of course, Rocky didn''t want to disturb the loving couple, so he and Ken quietly moved to the side.


    However, just as they evaded the two, another spirit-manipted beast appeared out of nowhere and


    came charging towards them. It darted all the way like mad, leaving a cloud of dust in its trail.


    Fortunately, Rocky reacted on time, and just narrowly dodged the angry beast. Rocky hated to think of


    what would''ve happened if they had collided. Shaking his head slightly, Rocky motioned for Ken to


    keep moving forward.


    Both of them determinedly trudged forward, keeping an eye out for other spirit-manipted beasts.


    Carefully, they made their way around stealthily, until they finally reached the edge of the me


    mountain.


    As they got closer, Rocky felt something strange. It seemed as though the mountain was emitting a


    strong spiritual power, but that something simultaneously was blocking it.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ''The beauty didn''t lie to me, '' Rocky thought to himself. ''The me mountain should be the ce where


    the spiritual treasure is hidden away, but I don''t think things will be that simple.''


    He immediately surveyed the side of the mountain, looking for an entrance. But after a long search, he


    found none.


    As he scratched his chin, Rocky''s gaze shifted from the foot of the mountain to its top. He saw that


    there were some sparse gashes in the air a hundred meters above the ground, like venttion


    openings.


    ''It looks like I''m going to have to fly there, '' he thought to himself. However, if he wanted to fly at all, he


    would need to untie the state of invisibility first. It was incredibly risky, considering they were


    surrounded by spirit-manipted beasts. They would be in immediate danger the second they let go of


    the invisibility.


    Gritting his teeth in frustration, Rocky decided to circle the mountain once more. Finally, they reached a


    clearing where not many beasts roamed. Untying the state of invisibility, he rode on Ken and they


    soared into the air quickly, rushing to the nearest opening.


    Just as they felt like they were going to make it, a huge shadow blotted out the sky. Rocky looked up to


    see a huge bird the size of a dragon. The bird pped its massive wings fiercely, causing a strong wind


    to send Ken tumbling through the air.


    "A Wind Shadow Roc at the six-star level!" Rocky cried. "Damn my luck today!" He didn''t expect that he


    would be caught by such a strong beast.


    The Wind Shadow Roc squawked menacingly and shot towards them. Its sheer size made it look as


    though it didn''t give a damn about heaven or earth. As though that wasn''t scary enough, it had a six


    star aura and an aggressive momentum. Ordinary spirit maniptors would''ve been scared out of their


    wits.


    Rocky, on the other hand, was no ordinary spirit maniptor. Even under such life-threatening


    circumstances, he remained calm. Grabbing Ken by the head, he raced towards the opening on the


    side of the mountain, just narrowly dodging the giant bird''s attack.


    Once it realized it missed its target, the Wind Shadow Roc immediately circled in the air to chase after


    Rocky and Ken. For such arge creature, it was incredibly agile and caught up to them in an instant.


    Thankfully, Ken was also quite fast. If it weren''t for it, Rocky would''ve been caught by now.


    The bird pped its wings violently, causing a wind so fierce, it almost knocked Ken out of the air. It


    simultaneously flew directly above their heads, its sharp ws slicing through the air as though it was


    going to rip its targets into shreds.


    Rocky knew that the only way out of this was to forcefully activate the Spirit Possession, even with Ken


    in the air. But it was incredibly risky, since if he entered the state of Spirit Possession correctly, he


    would immediately plummet to the ground. He hated to think about the consequences if that were to


    happen.


    However, time was of the essence right now, and there was no time for him to think. Closing his eyes,


    he activated the Spirit Possession. Upon opening his eyes, he saw Ken''s body transform into a


    dazzling cloud of colorful lights, while they simultaneously plummeted to their deaths.


    Right in the nick of time, too, the Wind Shadow Roc''s sharp talons had almost sliced off Rocky''s head.


    Just as the giant bird was to catch him, suddenly, he, who had just integrated with the seven-colored


    light transformed by Ken, disappeared out of thin air. The next moment, Rocky showed up again and


    quickly pressed close to the roc''s lower abdomen. From an angle that was hard to be attacked by the


    roc, he dashed to the opening which was only dozens of meters away.


    However, due to the strong winds from the pping wings, Rocky rolled through the air and was almost


    smashed into the mountainside. Twisting his body slightly, he narrowly made it into the opening,


    scratching against the wall of rock as he fell. Once he tumbled into the opening, a column of me


    suddenly rose at his feet and tried to engulf him.


    Rocky winced in pain as he felt the mes licking him. Sensing the danger he was in, the Dragon Spirit


    Mark on his left arm suddenly roared to life and expanded across Rocky''s skin. Then, as he raised his


    right palm, a purple vortex appeared, which sucked part of the me quickly.


    Because of everything that just happened, Rocky had a bitter taste in his mouth. "Bleh!" He spat out a


    mouthful of blood.


    As though that wasn''t enough misfortune, he tripped over something and fell deeper into the hole,


    tumbling against the rough stone floor.


    When he finally reached a stop, he couldn''t help but curse out loud. "It''s so fucking exciting!" Picking


    himself up awkwardly, he brushed the dust off his clothes. Looking around him suspiciously, Rocky felt


    as though he''d fallen into the depths of hell.


    The mountain interior was filled with tower-shaped buildings of various sizes, which made him feel like


    he just entered a Buddhist sacred ce. However, the serene scene was constantly disrupted by


    columns of mes violently bursting out of nowhere on random areas on the ground. It seemed hot and


    powerful enough to melt all the buildings.


    Moreover, the temperature inside the mountain was shockingly high. Even the spiritual power that was


    protecting his body could not defend him from such high temperature. It seemed Rocky was stuck in an


    endless cycle of sweating profusely, then beingpletely dry, as his sweat was immediately


    evaporated.

 Chapter 1004 I Dont Want To Stay Long

    Chapter 1004 I Don''t Want To Stay Long


    Rocky walked with quick steps around the tower-shaped buildings, going deeper with no hesitation. His


    movements were fast and determined because he didn''t want to spend more time here than was


    needed. The temperature was too high. He needed to find the spiritual treasure as soon as possible.


    After walking for a while, he came upon a wide stone path with stone doors that were almost ten


    meters high. At the end of this path were huge stone steps, and a circr altar with a diameter of a


    hundred meters stood at the end.


    This altar was surrounded by zing mes that reached dozens of feet high, and it was emitting a


    strong spiritual power.


    "It seems like the mes around the altar is an enchanted barrier. If so, then the spiritual treasure


    should be inside it," Rocky murmured thoughtfully.


    As he approached the altar, a powerful aura fell from the sky, stopping him on his tracks. In the next


    moment, the ground shook up and down as if an earthquake had struck.


    Rocky looked around wildly and saw a figure that was even bigger than a spirit-manipted beast at


    the six-star level on the right side of the altar. Itnded somewhere amid the tower-shaped buildings.


    Based on what it looked like from a distance, it could be an eagle or a phoenix, as it had feathers that


    glinted and shone like they were on fire. It also had three heads that resembled an eagle''s, while its


    eyes were as sharp as a hawk''s. Three thick, long tails helped it steer mid-flight, and like its feathers,


    its tail was brightly shining as if it was alight with mes. The creature''s ming visage left burn marks


    wherever they passed.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, the most amazing thing was the aura it released. Its aura was above the seven-star level,


    and it was a guardian beast.


    It was said that the strength of a spirit-manipted beast at the seven-star level was equivalent to that


    of a spirit maniptor at the Immortal Stage, let alone a guardian beast. Therefore, the strength of this


    guardian beast must be off the charts.


    "No wonder that beauty said that no one could get close to the spiritual treasure. With a guardian beast


    like this guarding the spiritual treasure, even a spirit maniptor at the Immortal Stage would fail to


    approach it, let alone the ordinary spirit maniptor," Rocky said seriously. His eyes were narrowed


    and trained on the fierce beast.


    At that moment, the Fire Phoenix Eagle had approached the me altar, as if it was doing a routine


    inspection. It circled the altar once, and when it saw nothing unusual, it turned around and spiraled


    upwards. More and more burning feathers fell on the ground in its wake, as it rose higher and higher


    above the ground.


    Rocky followed its ascent with his eyes, as the Fire Phoenix Eagle flew to the top of the mountain, and


    there, on top, was a vastir. The eagle flew straight inside, to what seemed to be its home. And at


    once, the whole ce fell silent once again.


    After seeing the Fire Phoenix Eagle flying up, Rocky breathed a sigh of relief and sneaked toward the


    me altar. Although it seemed challenging to enter the me altar because of the protection of the


    enchanted barrier, he owed it to himself to try. If he didn''t, then he would have wasted his time going


    there.


    However, just as he was about to approach the me altar, a stream of wood-green spiritual current,


    which resembled floating petals, suddenly shot towards the enchanted barrier around the me altar.


    With a loud bang, the wood-green spiritual current and the enchanted barrier collided and burst into


    vibrant, blinding light. The aftermath of the spiritual power spread around like a strong wave, and even


    Rocky could feel the sharp shock from where he stood.


    He was surprised that someone had managed to find the me mountain where the spiritual treasure


    was hidden. His posture turned wary and guarded, for he had sensed that the earlier blow was at least


    above the Divine Stage. ''Who on earth can find this mysterious ce? Surely it should be a master at


    the Divine Stage, '' he wondered.


    While he was wondering, Rocky suddenly heard a roaring from above his head. When he looked


    up, he saw that the Fire Phoenix Eagle was swooping down again, and the mes all over its body


    red a deeper red. It looked furious. Its round eyes studied thendscape warily.


    As it swooped down toward the ground, a hulking beast, which appeared to have already ambushed,


    flew toward the Fire Phoenix Eagle and collided with it in the sky. Although this ferocious beast was


    smaller than the Fire Phoenix Eagle, the strong impact knocked the Fire Phoenix Eagle aside, and it hit


    the rock wall with a bang.


    The two beasts continued tussling with each other and kept sliding down the stone wall. "Isn''t this


    Alyssa''s spirit-manipted beast?" Rocky was stunned by the beast that appeared out of nowhere,


    especially since it resembled Alyssa''s spiritual beast at the six-star level.


    As soon as he saw it, he realized that Alyssa must be somewhere near them, and she was the one


    whomanded her beast. Still, he was confused. If she had found the location of the spiritual


    treasure, she should have informed the princes first and let them gather here topete. Why was she


    acting alone?


    While Rocky was lost in thought, Alyssa finally flew out from a building and rushed directly to the me


    altar. As her spiritual beast was keeping the Fire Phoenix Eagle busy, she was also attacking the


    enchanted barrier.


    "Wooden spirit skill, wood soldiers, and divine generals..." Alyssa spun in the air, as her hands quickly


    formed a seal on her chest. The cyan spiritual power surged like blooming wood flowers. At the same


    time, numerous human-shaped nts that looked like small spirit-manipted beasts emerged from


    the ground around the enchanted barrier, and they began to rush toward the enchanted barrier one


    after another.


    As each human-shaped nt collided with the enchanted barrier, it exploded, and the explosion twisted


    the mes of the enchanted barrier.


    Some time passed, and it felt like more than a hundred had exploded. But still, the enchanted barrier


    that surrounded the me altar remained intact.


    Seeing this, Alyssa frowned. Even though she had expected that the enchanted barrier would be tough


    to break, she was dismayed that her wooden spirit skill didn''t damage it a little.


    However, Alyssa didn''t give up and continued attacking.


    Meanwhile, Alyssa''s spiritual beast at the six-star level was at a disadvantage in its fight against the


    Fire Phoenix Eagle. After all, its enemy was a guardian beast at the seven-star level which was far


    stronger than a spirit-manipted beast at the seven-star level. Therefore, its enemy could easily deal


    with a spirit-manipted beast at the six-star level.


    It wasn''t long before Alyssa''s spiritual beast was too exhausted to fight, and it began to retreat from the


    Fire Phoenix Eagle''s powerful me attack.


    Suddenly, the Fire Phoenix Eagle shot out an intense me and forced back Alyssa''s spiritual beast. It


    pped its wings of fire, and its force threw back the spiritual beast. Thetter crashed into a tower-


    shaped building, raising dust dozens of feet.

 Chapter 1005 Came Into The State Cultivated Together

    Chapter 1005 Came Into The State Cultivated Together


    Then, the Fire Phoenix Eagle soared into the air and rushed towards Alyssa. When she saw that the


    Fire Phoenix Eagle was flying over her, Alyssa''s face suddenly changed. The Fire Phoenix Eagle


    suddenly spewed out several me bombs while it was flying in the air. It looked like as if meteorites


    were continuously falling to the ground. As the me bombs hit the ground, it automatically exploded


    which was an effective attack.


    Alyssa didn''t dare to be careless especially with these kinds of attack. So, she began to fly around the


    altar to avoid the attack of the Fire Phoenix Eagle. However, the Fire Phoenix Eagle suddenly raised its


    head as it flew and roared towards the sky. All of a sudden, the enchanted barrier around the me


    altar unleashed strong me waves as if it was affected by the Fire Phoenix Eagle''s roaring.


    Alyssa didn''t expect that the Fire Phoenix Eagle could manipte the power of the enchanted barrier.


    Caught off guard, she was directly hit by the scorching me wave. The power of the me wave was


    naturally strong, so it threw Alyssa more than ten meters away in a matter of seconds.


    Fortunately, Alyssa''s spiritual power of protection was not broken by the waves, or else she would have


    been seriously injured. At this time, the Fire Phoenix Eagle seized the opportunity to pounce on top of


    Alyssa''s head. It was flying so fast towards her, as if Alyssa was like its game.


    When she saw that she was surrounded by the guardian beast, Alyssa realized that she had no


    chances of going back. So, she calmly used the wooden spirit skill to activate the wood enchanted


    barrier to escape from the vicious attacks of the Fire Phoenix Eagle.


    Although Alyssa was already very powerful, the Fire Phoenix Eagle was frightfully more powerful as a


    guardian beast. So, the wood enchanted barrier couldn''t resist the attacks for long and soon showed


    signs of copse.


    With a few loud thuds, the me balls from the Fire Phoenix Eagle finally broke through Alyssa''s


    enchanted barrier and massively exploded.


    Due to the excessive spiritual power, Alyssa was directly thrown out. Her body mmed into a tower


    building, which caused the building to shatter into pieces.


    Alyssa''s face turned deathly pale, and blood spilled from the corner of her mouth. It seemed that the


    impact seriously injured her. The mere fact that a master at the Divine Stage like her could be seriously


    hurt by the Fire Phoenix Eagle, was enough to show that the Fire Phoenix Eagle was indeed extremely


    powerful.


    As sheid motionless at the ruins of the building, the Fire Phoenix Eagle took the opportunity to


    approach her. It opened its ferocious mouth with scorching mes rolling in it. It wanted to finally give


    the fatal blow to Alyssa.


    Alyssa''s face changed deadly serious when she saw what was about to happen. She immediately


    prepared to gather her spiritual power to open the Magic Spiritual Space. At this crucial time, all she


    could do was to summon the Moon Fox.


    However, Alyssa suddenly felt a breath approaching her silently. Then someone''s arm grabbed her


    around the waist and carried her away from the Fire Phoenix Eagle.


    The Fire Phoenix Eagle didn''t know what had happened at all. When it saw the sudden disappearance


    of Alyssa, it immediately swung its fire tail around and swept all over the ruins of the copsed building.


    When it was finally done sweeping the ce, it suddenly rose into the air and flew back to itsir.


    Meanwhile on the other side of the ground, Alyssa came back to her senses and she found herself far


    away from the altar. She was in the middle of some tower-shaped buildings on the far side of the


    ground. She looked to her side and there she saw a tall figure standing. When she was being carried


    around to escape from the Fire Phoenix Eagle''s attack, she had already guessed who had saved her.


    "Hey. Why are you here?" Alyssa turned her head to ask the tall figure directly.


    "Well, you are also here, aren''t you?" Rocky shrugged with a faint smile on his face.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "So, how did you find this ce?" Alyssa was surprised that Rocky was able to get to this ce since


    the location of the me mountain was extremely dangerous. There were five-star at the fifth grade,


    and even six-star spirit-manipted beasts everywhere. It took her a lot of time and energy to enter this


    ce. However, with Rocky''s strength, it was hard to believe that he could enter this ce safely.


    "Well, you know me, I have my own ways!" Rocky deliberately showed off with a yful smile on his


    face.


    Alyssa irritably rolled her eyes at Rocky and said, "As you can see, I''m badly injured. I need your help."


    "You want to use the dual cultivation to heal your injury, don''t you?" Rocky smiled as if he knew what


    she was thinking.


    "Yes! But it''s better not to mention it out loud." When she heard Rocky utter the words "dual cultivation",


    Alyssa felt a little ufortable. Although it was definitely not the first time that they had used the dual


    cultivation and they had already seen each other naked before, she still felt a little awkward.


    "But, wait. Isn''t it too dangerous to do it here?" Rocky said as he looked around the ce, wary of their


    surroundings.


    "We don''t have another option. It will be far more dangerous if we go out." Alyssa frowned at the


    thought of the looming dangers they would have to face.


    "Speaking of which, isn''t it the task of the princes to look for the spiritual treasure? So, why did you


    suddenly interfere? Do you want to help Prince Woods seed?" Rocky asked Alyssa in confusion.


    "It''s true that the emperor asked the princes to look for the spiritual treasure. He did it in order to test


    their abilities. However, the truth is he didn''t expect any of them to find the treasure. As a matter of fact,


    I''m the one who is responsible to look for the spiritual treasure. But of course, it would be the best if


    they found it before me," Alyssa said frankly, her tone was serious.


    "It seems to me that there is something fishy about this task. What is this spiritual treasure? Would you


    tell me if you know? It seems that this spiritual treasure is something that humans should not


    possess..." Of course, Rocky was not that easily fooled. Judging from the ce where the spiritual


    treasure was sealed in, the solid enchanted barrier and a seven star guardian beast who was


    protecting it, he was sure everything was quite doubtful.


    "I don''t think you need to know that. This is a well-kept secret of the Timber Deity Empire. And to be


    frank, you are still my enemy to some extent. So, how can I tell you this secret?" Alyssa grumbled, she


    was annoyed that Rocky was questioning her.


    "Oh! So, it''s a secret? Well then, I guess it must have something to do with the Wood n! This


    spiritual treasure is the same thing that the Wood n wants, right? That''s interesting. However, if the


    Wood n sent some spiritual ves or ordinary spiritual beings here, they might have already found


    the spiritual treasure. So, why did they send the people from the Timber Deity Empire to look for it?" It


    was very easy for Rocky to guess that the search for the spiritual treasure was rted to the Wood


    n, and that the Timber Deity Empire was only obeying their order. But why didn''t the Wood n do


    it themselves? This was the part that Rocky couldn''t guess. Of course, there must be some reason for


    this.


    "This ce has been cursed a long time ago. No spiritual race can ever enter this ce. Only humans


    can." Alyssa didn''t expect that Rocky was smart enough to guess everything. So, Alyssa


    subconsciously told him a little about the secret.


    "Ah, I see." Rocky nodded thoughtfully.


    "Is that enough information for you?" Alyssa menacingly red at Rocky and then sat down with legs


    crossed.


    Rocky immediately untied the state of Spirit Possession when Alyssa sat down. He first sent Ken back


    to the Magic Spiritual Space for a rest, and then called out Robin to protect them. Then, he sat down


    with his legs crossed just like Alyssa. He took out the Sea Blue Magic Jade, and entered the state of


    dual cultivation with Alyssa.

 Chapter 1006 The Invitation

    Chapter 1006 The Invitation


    Time flew so fast, no one noticed that more than ten hours had passed. Alyssa''s injury turned out to be


    more serious than they had expected. Fortunately, with the help of the Sea Blue Magic Jade, together


    with the magic effect of the dual cultivation, she recovered within a day.


    Alyssa became even better after the dual cultivation. Her wounds werepletely healed and her pale


    face was now tinted with a red blush on her cheeks.


    "I think you became more beautiful. As if nothing happened to you," Rocky teased.


    Alyssa made a face as she heard Rocky''s words, then turned away from him to hide the faint smile that


    crept on her face. They were still in a dangerous situation, and she knew that it was not easy for Rocky


    to crack a joke at this time.


    "What should we do now?" Rocky stood up and asked.


    "The purpose of this task is to get the spiritual treasure, but the guardian beast guarding it is stronger


    than I imagined. It looks like that if we want to get the spiritual treasure, I have to deal with this seven


    star guardian beast first. But I''m afraid I can''t do it on my own. I have to send out a signal and gather a


    few treasure hunting teams to help me capture the spiritual treasure!" Alyssa thought about it carefully.


    Rocky was right, the seven star guardian beast was more dangerous than she had expected, and she


    herself could not break the enchanted barrier that sealed the spiritual treasure. The only way was to


    gather the power of several treasure hunting teams.


    "What about this task? If they all turn up, then the task will be meaningless." Rocky could not help but


    express his worry.


    "We can decide after we get rid of that seven star guardian beast," Alyssa answered calmly. For her,


    the most important thing was to get the spiritual treasure.


    "But even if we send out the signal, the treasure hunting teams may not survive the danger they need


    to face just to get here," Rocky said bluntly. His eyes filled with uncertainty.


    "What do you mean?" Alyssa looked at Rocky in confusion.


    "The spirit-manipted beasts of the Hell of Dragon Fang did not seem happy with our presence. I


    doubt they would dly wee the treasure hunting teams, regardless if they were led by several


    princes," Rocky said as he felt more hopeless with their situation. When he encountered the beauty of


    the spiritual race earlier, he knew that she had awakened the spirit-manipted beasts of the Hell of


    Dragon Fang. She ordered them to run wild to ward off the treasure hunting teams. By now, they could


    be entangled in a fierce battle with the spirit-manipted beasts. They would be lucky to escape the


    Hell of Dragon Fang alive. But it would be impossible for them to get past the spirit-manipted beasts,


    let alone enter the ce.


    Alyssa''s eyes darkened as she heard Rocky''s words. If what Rocky said was true, then the situation


    was even more troublesome for them. But for now, the only way to get the spiritual treasure was to


    gather a few treasure hunting teams. So after a moment of hesitation, she dered, "Let''s try it!"


    "It''s up to you. But don''t get your hopes up," Rocky reminded.


    "Take me up there." Alyssa nced at Rocky and then looked up at the opening above them.


    Rocky smiled and summoned Ken. He asked it to carry Alyssa and fly her up to the opening just above


    them. Alyssa then released her spiritual power that sent a few dazzling signals in the sky. In an instant,


    the spiritual power exploded and set the sky aze with radiant light.


    In a few moments, Alyssa was back on the ground with Ken.


    "Now we have to wait. For the meantime, we can continue to cultivate together and not waste our time


    waiting," Alyssa told Rocky casually.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rocky nodded in agreement. It was a good thing for him to cultivate with Alyssa and there was no way


    he would pass on this opportunity.


    The two of them cultivated as they waited for the treasure hunting teams of several princes to arrive.


    They both hoped that the teams would see the signal and make it to them alive.


    Meanwhile, people inside the Pce City of the Holy Dragon Empire gathered to discuss an important


    matter.


    Several important figures of the Holy Dragon Empire gathered inside the Grand Holy Hall. This


    included Alston, several founding members of the royal family whose strength were above the Divine


    Stage, as well as Priest Dean and other ministers with great power. Marcia was also among them.


    The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire sat on a throne carved with priceless gems. He looked older


    and his face was lined with worry.


    "Your Majesty, why did the Dragon Master n suddenly ask Prince Alston to go to their ce?"


    Marcia asked with a frown.


    Apparently, an emissary was sent to convey the message of the head of the Dragon Master n.


    Alston, the eldest prince, was requested to go to their pce.


    "If only Basil was still alive. The head of the Dragon Master n would request for his presence


    instead, because it was him who merged the power of the Holy Dragon Bead," the emperor sighed.


    Until now, he still felt responsible for Basil''s death. In his heart, if he had not punished Basil so severely


    and had not sent him to the Gehenna Border, Basil would still be alive. Although Basil had won the


    eternal reputation of outstanding brilliance and the respect of the entire Timber Deity Empire, he had


    lost this son forever. It also broke the heart of the woman he loved most. That was Basil''s mother.


    Alston''s eyes were suddenly filled with rage as he heard the emperor mention the name Basil.


    Unconsciously, he touched his broken right hand with his left hand. It was Rocky who damaged his


    right hand, and he hated his brother to the core because of this. No one in the Holy Dragon Empire


    knew that his right hand was disabled except Priest Dean, because it would implicate him with Basil''s


    disappearance if they knew.


    "It seems like the head of the Dragon Master n would like to give Alston some advice. After all,


    Alston is the remaining heir to the throne of the Holy Dragon Empire. It''s very gracious for the head of


    the Dragon Master n to do that," the emperor replied with great regret. For him, Basil was the


    rightful heir to the throne and not Alston.


    "But this never happened before. Your Majesty, are you really going to send Prince Alston there? I''m


    afraid that the Dragon Master n might have other intentions..." One of the royal founding members


    objected to the idea. There was no apparent reason for Alston to go to the Dragon Master n.


    Moreover, the Dragon Master n had never invited a sessor of the Holy Dragon Empire before


    they took over the throne. It was always the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire that was invited and


    allowed to go to the Dragon Master n. Because of this, they could not understand why the Dragon


    Master n would request the presence of Alston, the eldest prince, to their pce.


    The other founding members nodded in agreement.


    "I think we should be cautious about this." No one was more knowledgeable about the Dragon Master


    n than Marcia, and she did not feelfortable with the Dragon Master n''s invitation at all.


    "Since it is the order of the head of the Dragon Master n, we have no reason to refuse, nor can we


    refuse!" The emperor was also reluctant to send Alston, but since the Dragon Master n had already


    sent its people, it was impossible for him to refuse.

 Chapter 1007 None Left

    Chapter 1007 None Left


    "Your Majesty, I don''t think it''s a good idea to worry about trouble that may not possiblye. After all,


    it''s believed that the Dragon Master n and our Holy Dragon Empire share a lot inmon. In fact,


    we owe it to them, for we can''t have made our nation so prosperous without the Dragon Master n''s


    backup. Therefore, I believe that they will never do anything unfavorable for the benefit of our nation."


    Priest Dean immediately took a step forward and expressed his support to Alston. Moreover, this was


    his way to urge the emperor to allow Alston''s trip to the Dragon Master n.


    After thinking about it carefully, the emperor nodded his head. He nced at Alston and asked him,


    "So, what do you think, Alston?"


    "Father, I cannot agree more with Priest Dean''s opinion. The Dragon Master n''s invitation may be a


    little abrupt, but I suppose that they got their own reasons for doing so. Maybe they just want to learn


    more about me before I take over the throne and see for themselves if I really have what it takes to


    be an emperor. Even though the Dragon Master n never intervenes in the state affairs of our


    nation, I have observed that they always send emissaries to test the heir to the throne. Am I right? I


    suppose that they just chose a different approach this time, and I don''t see anything inappropriate with


    it, Father." At that moment, Alston was not at all worried about hising trip to the Dragon Master


    n. In fact, he was actually excited, because this was an opportunity for him to be on the good side of


    the Dragon Master n and gain their appreciation. He knew that he would benefit a lot from this in the


    future if he got their attention.


    Some of these benefits were, for instance, the privilege of the heir to the throne to visit the Dragon


    Master n once a year to improve their strength. From the previous experiences, the heir could break


    through at least one grade higher. In such a case that the heir was gifted, it would be possible for him


    or her to break through two or three grades in one blow. Moreover, there was a chance for the heir to


    receive valuable gifts from the Dragon Master n.


    Therefore, Alston made up his mind not to miss a precious opportunity, such as this one.


    "Well, since you''re all so confident about it, then I suppose that it''s alright for Alston to go with the


    messenger." After careful consideration, the emperor finally nodded as a sign of approval.


    "Thank you for this. I won''t disappoint all of you!" Alston said with determination. However, a sinister


    smile was hiding behind his eyes at the same time.


    Meanwhile, standing on the side of the hall, Marcia took a good look at Alston. But as soon as she saw


    him, she knitted her eyebrows. At that moment, she sensed that something bad was going to happen to


    Alston and his trip. As a result, she felt the need to ask about Alston''s purpose for the trip to the Dragon


    Master n.


    So far, none of them had ever expected that this trip would bring hidden troubles for the Holy Dragon


    Empire, which could even threaten the survival of their nation.


    Meanwhile, deep in the depths of the me mountain inside the Hell of Dragon Fang of Roaring me


    Empire, Rocky and Alyssa had been patiently waiting. To kill time productively, they cultivated together


    for three days.


    Three days might not be enough for a proper cultivation, but Rocky had benefited a lot from it. From


    their cultivation, he had sessfully merged a part of the fourthyer of the seal and improved his


    strength to the fourth grade of the Supernal Stage.


    He thought that if he could continue cultivating with Alyssa like this, then he might be able to merge the


    fourthyer of seal in a month. If this happened, then he would at least achieve the eighth grade of the


    Supernal Stage.


    However, this was only his wishful thinking. Even if he could stay here for a month, there was no


    guarantee that Alyssa could, too. But that was reasonable. After all, she was a princess of the Timber


    Deity Empire. Moreover, she was the one who took care of state affairs. At that moment, Rocky thought


    that he wasn''t that important to her and that there was no chance that Alyssa could just put down all


    her other responsibilities just to cultivate with him for a month.


    On the other hand, it was also impossible for him to stay here for a month, because he was also


    anxious to return to the Holy Dragon Empire as soon as possible.


    Meanwhile, uponpleting a stage of their cultivation, nobody spoke. Somehow, Rocky and Alyssa


    opened their eyes at the same time, which soon intertwined inevitably.


    "It''s been three days since the signal was sent. I don''t think they wille for us now," Rocky said, his


    eyes still fixed on her.


    At that moment, Alyssa narrowed her eyes and heaved a heavy sigh. If the treasure hunting teams


    couldn''t gather sessfully, then it would be impossible for them to get their hands on the spiritual


    treasure.


    "Maybe I''ll wait for one more day. If they fail to show up, then I''ll go back to the two elders without


    them," she replied after thinking for a moment. It was important for them toplete this mission, and


    they needed toe back home with that spiritual treasure. If the princes'' teams failed to gather here,


    then she would have to go back to the camp to join the two elders. Together, they would help each


    othere up with an idea to find the treasure in another time.


    Two hours had passed when a hubbub of noises was heard from afar. These sounds, however, were


    so chaotic, as if ten thousand horses were going for a stampede. As a matter of fact, the ground even


    trembled slightly as it happened.


    At that moment, Rocky and Alyssa exchanged nces and soon jumped onto Ken, who pped its


    wings and took them to the nearest opening. Up in the air, they looked down and found clouds of dust


    rolling in every direction. Groups of beasts rushed over, making the scene very chaotic to watch.


    Soon after, Rocky and Alyssa tried to have a closer view of what was happening and found out that the


    princes and their respective treasure hunting teams were running helplessly in front of these beasts


    and were heading towards the direction of the me mountain where Rocky and Alyssa supposedly


    were.


    "Well, that''s weird! Why do I get the feeling that there''s something behind driving the beasts?" Rocky


    said in a confused manner, as his instincts were telling him that something bad was up.


    It was not long after when these six treasure hunting teams from three directions finally gathered in


    front of the me mountain.


    As soon as the teams saw each other, they couldn''t help but feel surprised. Moreover, it was just as


    Rocky had expected¡ª they were all driven here by the spirit-manipted beasts behind them.


    Soon after, Alyssa descended and faced the six treasure hunting teams in front of her.


    However, her presence surprised the six teams. But all of them had gathered around her first.


    Shortly after, the iing beasts barricaded all the people in the area.


    Apparently, all the teams were just waiting for Alyssa''s instructions. Just like a born leader that she


    was, Alyssa didn''t think twice and immediately took the position. As the master soul of the current


    Timber Deity Empire, her appearance alone could strengthen the worried hearts of the people.


    Meanwhile, Alyssa ordered the elders led by Lucas and the six-star spirit-manipted beasts to spread


    out in an arc to form a defensive barrier to resist the attacks of the iing beasts.


    At the same time, shemanded these maniptors of the Supernal Stage to disperse in the arc


    line. Their goal was to suppress the spirit-manipted beasts that broke into their defensive line. On


    the other hand, spirit maniptors of the Heavenly Stage were left to protect the princes and the


    injured ones and, at the same time, assist the defense.


    At that moment, all the anxious people calmed down and took their proper ces under Alyssa''s


    command. Soon after, they blocked the desperate attacks of the spirit-manipted beasts efficiently by


    bringing their excellent fighting power to their peaks.


    After being at a stalemate for two hours, the insane spirit-manipted beasts suddenly retreated like


    the tide. Not long after, they were out of enemies. Moreover, it was so strange that even the more


    advanced spirit-manipted beasts hanging around the mountain were nowhere to be found. The


    ce suddenly became extremely quiet, leaving only Alyssa, the six princes, and their treasure hunting


    teams.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

 Chapter 1008 Suspicious Of Their Relationship

    Chapter 1008 Suspicious Of Their Rtionship


    "Alyssa, what are you doing here?" Some of the princes came forward with puzzled looks on their


    faces. They rushed to Alyssa''s side, then turned their curious gazes toward her. Geoffrey asked first.


    "The spiritual treasure is buried inside this mountain," she dered as she pointed to the me


    mountain behind her.


    When the six treasure hunting teams heard this, they were taken aback. They had been searching for


    the spiritual treasure tirelessly, so it was a surprise that they came upon it entirely by ident. Despite


    finding the hiding ce of the treasure, they still weren''t happy because the six treasure hunting teams


    had all gathered here. It meant that they were back into the starting line.


    Therefore, the princes started furiously thinking of what they should do. They wondered if they should


    summon their team members now, so they could rush in and grab the spiritual treasure first.


    "However, you can''t get the spiritual treasure alone. There is a powerful guardian beast inside. No team


    can deal with it alone..." Alyssa had seen through the princes'' minds at once, so she immediately


    dispelled their thoughts of monopolizing the treasure.


    The princes looked at each other with disappointment.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Hey, bastard..." At this time, Queenie''s sharp eyes noticed that Rocky and Ken were standing a


    hundred meters away from them.


    Everyone immediately looked up and saw that Rocky was also there. They, too, were surprised


    because none of them noticed him arrive.


    "Sister, why is Mr. Rookie here?" Woods asked immediately.


    "He is the first one to find the ce where the spiritual treasure is," Alyssa answered straightforwardly.


    Her words surprised everyone present. They didn''t expect that Rocky would find the spiritual treasure


    faster than Alyssa and the six treasure hunting teams. Moreover, he went deep into the dangerous area


    alone. It was simply unimaginable!


    They were far from impressed, however, since all the princes knew that the final result of this mission


    depended on the performance of the six treasure hunting teams. Rocky, who was the first one to find


    the spiritual treasure, would give Woods'' treasure hunting team more points. What''s more, Alyssa


    herself had dered that he was the first one to find the ce, and no one dared to question it.


    Therefore, Geoffrey and other princes could only re at Rocky in jealousy and anger. To them, it felt


    like he was always taking the limelight away from them, at the most critical moments, and he


    continually put them into disadvantageous positions.


    "Well, don''t just stand there. It''s very dangerous here. Everyone, go inside first. Take out all the


    ropes..." Alyssa then asked the six treasure hunting teams to take out all the ropes and make rope


    ladders. With the help of flying spirit-manipted beasts, the six treasure hunting teams entered the


    me mountain swiftly.


    Under hermand, the team of nearly a hundred people entered the mountain in just half an hour.


    They then adjusted themselves on the spot to recuperate.


    At the same time, Alyssa also gathered all the princes and supreme masters at the Divine Stage from


    the six teams. She briefly exined the situation and her n to work together with the six teams to


    seize the treasure.


    "Alyssa, do you mean that all the treasure hunting teams should work together to fight against the


    seven-star guardian beast for the spiritual treasure? But if we do that, who will be the winner? I don''t


    think we can divide the treasure equally." The eldest prince, Algy, was obviously against the idea. If


    they joined hands, the winner would likely be the treasure hunting team that performed the best and


    stood out from the rest of them. It would put his team at a disadvantage.


    Besides Woods and Geoffrey, the other three princes also nodded in agreement. Of course, they were


    worried that their efforts would be in vain.


    "If we join hands, it will make the situation moreplicated. And how should we deal with the spiritual


    treasure? That''s also a problem..."


    "But it''s impossible to deal with the seven-star guardian beast with our abilities alone. After all, the


    guardian beast is much stronger than a spirit-manipted beast..."


    "Judging from the current situation, if we want to defeat the seven-star beast and get the spiritual


    treasure, we have to work with each other. It''s understandable, but every prince should also want to


    complete this treasure hunting task. If we can achieve it wlessly, that would impress the emperor."


    Several peerless masters at the Divine Stage also began to discuss and offer their suggestions.


    "I understand what you are thinking, but ording to the emperor''s order, the most important thing is to


    get the spiritual treasure. As for this treasure hunting mission, it is only a test for the princes. It will be


    great if any treasure hunting team can get the spiritual treasure alone, but honestly speaking, you all


    have a very slim chance. That is why the emperor asked me to look for it myself and make decisions


    ording to circumstances. To safeguard the harmonious rtionship among all the princes, I think it''s


    better to judge you by your performance in the Hell of Dragon Fang. In any case, your performance will


    also be recorded by the special monitor teams. In that time, the two elders and I will determine the


    winner ording to the records..." Alyssa exined.


    Geoffrey and Woods looked at each other, and Geoffrey said calmly, "If we join hands, I have no


    objection. After all, the most important thing now is to get the spiritual treasure."


    "I agree." Woods also nodded his head.


    "Alyssa, it''s evident that you are doing this just to help Geoffrey and Woods. Everyone knows that both


    of their teams are very powerful, so their performance will naturally be better than ours. If you want to


    decide the winner by that, I will be the first one to disagree," Algy immediately protested. He was not


    stupid enough to give up his opportunity.


    The other three princes also expressed their disagreement. Of course, they were all on the same side


    as Algy.


    Their inability to work together was beginning to annoy Alyssa. If the other four princes did not


    cooperate, they might not be able to obtain the spiritual treasure. She couldn''t do this with just the


    power of Geoffrey''s and Woods'' treasure hunting teams. With the two teams, it would be tough to


    break the enchanted barrier that was protecting the spiritual treasure around the me altar. Not to


    mention, it would be impossible to defeat a seven-star guardian beast with their strength.


    At this time, Rocky, who was standing quietly away from the crowd, was lost in thought. An idea came


    to his mind, so he approached Alyssa nonchntly and whispered something to her ear.


    Alyssa seemed to like his idea, judging from the way her eyes lit up happily. She gave Rocky a faint


    smile, which threw everyone for a loop. They had never seen her smile like that before! Neither have


    they seen her look sofortable with other men, except for her brother, Woods. What was special


    about this guy? At that moment, everyone began to doubt the rtionship between Alyssa and


    Rocky.

 Chapter 1009 A Good Chance

    Chapter 1009 A Good Chance


    Alyssa looked around the crowd before she turned to the four princes. Then, she ryed what Rocky


    had told her. "Mr. Rookie has just put forth a suggestion. He proposed that since Prince Algy and the


    other three princes were worried about losing the opportunity topete, we can just take the following


    performance as the judgment basis. What do you think, brothers?"


    When they heard this, Algy and the other three princes looked at each other to gauge each other''s


    reaction. Then Algy said, "It sounds good, but with what criteria will you be judging us? What do you


    consider good performance and bad performance in action? Besides, the treasure hunting teams under


    Geoffrey and Woods are obviously stronger. If we take action at the same time, they will still have an


    advantage."


    "Mr. Rookie has also considered that." Alyssa raised an impatient eyebrow, as she waited for them to


    say anything more. And when they didn''t, she continued, "Since the seven-star guardian beast is very


    powerful, it is unlikely that we can defeat itpletely. We have to work together so that we can, at


    least, obtain that spiritual treasure, while the others are actively distracting it. Therefore, we have to


    divide into two groups. The first team will be responsible for keeping the seven-star guardian beast at


    bay. In contrast, the other side will be responsible for breaking the enchanted barrier that protects the


    spiritual treasure. And for the sake of fairness, the people who will be fighting the seven-star guardian


    beast will be chosen ording to the strength of your treasure hunting team. The strong teams will be


    chosen with more people than the weaker teams. Through this, we will make sure that all the treasure


    hunting teams are equally strong."


    "If that''s the case, then I have no objection. But there must be a standard for the assessment of good


    performance, right?" Algy said shrewdly.


    "The remaining members of the six treasure hunting teams can choose where they will break through.


    But be aware that as soon as the enchanted barrier is broken, the spiritual treasure will naturally lose


    its protection. In this way, each treasure hunting team will have a chance to obtain the spiritual


    treasure. Therefore, the team that can get the spiritual treasure first and bring it out of the me


    mountain is the winner," Alyssa exined.


    Lucas, the princes, and the other peerless masters at the Divine Stage nodded in agreement. It was a


    perfect n.


    "That''s more like it." Algy nodded with satisfaction.


    "Brother Geoffrey, do you have any problem with that? Your treasure hunting team is the strongest, so


    I''m afraid you have to send more people out to support the other groups," Alyssa asked, looking at


    Geoffrey uncertainly.


    Of course, Geoffrey didn''t like this n. But even though it put him in a problematic position, he


    couldn''t simply refuse. No one would get the spiritual treasure in the end, and everyone would me


    him. At the same time, he couldn''t say no because they could end up being judged by their


    performance in the Hell of Dragon Fang. If that happened, Woods would have a significant advantage


    over him. Moreover, Rocky was the one who found the spiritual treasure, which was also very


    disadvantageous to him. He had no choice but to try his best.


    "No problem." Geoffrey finally nodded his head.


    "Great! That''s it. Now, I will pick members from each treasure hunting team to form a new team." After


    this deration, Alyssa began to pick out the people she intended to assign to distract the seven-star


    guardian beast. They would be joining her from the original treasure hunting team.


    There were three peerless masters at the Divine Stage in Geoffrey''s team, two in Woods'' team, and


    one in the team of the other princes. Therefore, the two peerless masters from Geoffrey''s team was


    transferred out, leaving only Alexander to be in charge. On the other hand, Woods'' group was left with


    only one master at the Divine Stage, Elder Brook, upon Lucas'' self-rmendation.


    After that, one to three masters at the Supernal Stage were drawn out from each treasure hunting


    team. Since the number of the masters at the Supernal Stage in Woods'' team was thergest, three


    masters were drawn out.


    Finally, Alyssa chose three peerless masters at the Divine Stage and eight masters at the Supernal


    Stage from the six treasure hunting teams.


    After the reshuffle, the remaining strength of the six treasure hunting teams was almost equal. But it


    remained to be seen which team would win. The six treasure hunting teams would have to depend on


    their abilities to obtain the coveted spiritual treasure.


    Soon, everything was ready. The treasure hunting game was about to begin.


    While all the treasure hunting teams were busy preparing, Alyssa walked up to Rocky discreetly. "Are


    you sure we can get the spiritual treasure?" she asked in a low voice.


    "Who knows? By the way, I have something to tell you before we go. I n to go back to the Holy


    Dragon Empire as soon as this mission is over. The appointed time we have made is almost up. If you


    haven''t found a way to remove the seal..." Rocky trailed off, hesitant to continue. After a few seconds,


    he looked Alyssa in the eyes and whispered, "I''m sorry, but I really have to leave."


    "I..." Different emotions warred in Alyssa''s face, but she calmed down enough to speak. "Let''s not talk


    about this right now, okay? After the mission is over, then we will talk." After saying that, she left without


    a backward nce.


    Alyssa was still feeling conflicted, and she didn''t know how to deal with the rtionship between her


    and Rocky. If she wanted to remove the seal, she and Rocky needed to have a deeper connection with


    each other. However, considering the identities of the two of them, this was simply impossible. Unless


    either one of them gave up the identity and everything they owned. And it seemed that neither Rocky


    nor she could give up their current identity, so there was no room for them to continue.


    As soon as Alyssa left, Luci came over and asked curiously, "What did Her Royal Highness say to


    you just now?"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rocky nced at her and smiled, "She asked me when I n to marry you."


    Luci blushed heavily at this remark, and she answered awkwardly, "I''ll exin it to herter. Please


    don''t take it seriously, Mr. Rookie, and don''t feel pressured to do as they wish. I''ll handle it myself."


    "I believe it''s a great fortune for any man to marry you, Chief Luci. Why, a lot of them are chasing


    after you," Rocky said frankly.


    "Unfortunately, Mr. Rookie is not one of those men. Maybe it''s just because I don''t have the luck!"


    Luci sighed.


    "I''m not a good man, Chief Luci. I don''t deserve you," Rocky answered earnestly, suddenly meeting


    Luci''s soft gaze.


    Her eyes shed as she steeled herself to say something, but before she could, Queenie came rushing


    in.


    "Hey, bastard! Cover meter so that I can grab the spiritual treasure. I''m sure I can get it..." "Queenie,


    don''t be so rude," Luci reprimanded immediately.


    Meanwhile, Rocky only smiled at Queenie''s rudeness. "Okay, you can grab itter as you wish," he


    said, still smiling.


    "Mr. Rookie, you can''t just let her do whatever she wants. It will just reinforce her bad behavior! Don''t


    expect her to get the spiritual treasure..." Of course, Luci knew her sister well, so she knew that she


    was likely to fail.


    "The stronger they are, the more they will be targeted. So Queenie might have a chance..." Rocky said


    with a strangely knowing smile as if he already had a good n in mind.

 Chapter 1010 Aggressiveness

    Chapter 1010 Aggressiveness


    After preparing everything, Alyssa guided the three peerless masters at the Divine Stage and eight


    masters at the Supernal Stage to fake attack the me altar. Soon after, the six treasure hunting teams


    stealthily approached the me altar from various directions.


    However, when Alyssa and her team were only a few inches away from the me altar, the Fire


    Phoenix Eagle had spotted them. In a sh, it flew out of its nest furiously, shooting up the sky and


    soon,nding on the ground.


    At that moment, the four masters at the Divine Stage, including Alyssa, gathered their respective spirit-


    manipted beasts at the six-star level to deal with the seven-star Fire Phoenix Eagle. Not long after,


    the eight masters at the Supernal Stage with their beasts scattered around and surrounded the Fire


    Phoenix Eagle, ready to attack it.


    Alyssa and her team did their best to get the attention of the Fire Phoenix Eagle. After being sessful


    in attracting it, she gestured her hand and ordered her people to withdraw from the fight and lead the


    Fire Phoenix Eagle to the tower-shaped buildings on the east side of the me altar. Now, they had


    managed to get the Fire Phoenix Eagle away from the me altar.


    Simultaneously, several princes directed each of their treasure hunting teams to the me altar. Once


    they arrived in the area, they began to attack the enchanted barrier that surrounded the me altar.


    As a result, strong me waves exploded from it in an instant. But the treasure hunting teams were


    prepared in advance and already expected this. Therefore, several Timber spirit maniptors from


    each team utilized their own enchanted barriers to resist the counterattack of the enchanted barrier.


    In the blink of an eye, both parties were in a stalemate.


    Unfortunately for the spirit maniptors, this seven-star Fire Phoenix Eagle was really powerful. In fact,


    it was not at a disadvantage at all, despite being attacked by four six-star spirit-manipted beasts,


    four peerless masters at the Divine Stage, and eight masters at the Supernal Stage.


    On the other hand, these treasure hunting teams also attacked the enchanted barrier. After bursting out


    non-stop severe attacks, the enchanted barrier began to show some signs of damage.


    However, the teams seemed to be getting tired, so after a few hours of continuous strikes, these six


    teams decided to attack in turns so that other teams could recover their spiritual powers.


    At longst, with their persistent efforts, the enchanted barrier around the me altar finally cracked.


    Meanwhile, when the Fire Phoenix Eagle sensed the enchanted barrier''s decline, it suddenly became


    violent. Soon, its ming wings spread and shot fire waves that swept around and rushed towards the


    altar.


    Alyssa saw how angry the Fire Phoenix Eagle was. As a result, she gestured to Lucas and the other


    two masters at the Divine Stage.


    All at the same time, the four peerless masters attacked this eagle using their own special skills and


    powerful martial arts techniques at the Divine Stage. Everyone around could not help but tremble upon


    seeing such a frightening scene.


    Soon after, four beams of shining spiritual light turned into different stunning and gigantic shapes¡ª


    birds, tigers, raging waves, flowers¡ªattacking the Fire Phoenix Eagle from all angles.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Instantly, an extremely strong spiritual power covered the area within hundreds of meters. In fact, even


    the eight spirit maniptors at the Supernal Stage who were helping at the side felt shocked upon


    sensing this invincible power. At that moment, nobody dared to approach any closer.


    Meanwhile, the three masters and Alyssa swarmed around the eagle and trapped it where it stood.


    Two hours had passed, and the enchanted barrier''s damage was bing more and more obvious.


    As a matter of fact, the me, which once stood dozens of feet high up the ground, weakened to less


    than ten feet.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Upon seeing this, each of the treasure hunting teams, and the peerless masters at the Divine Stage


    didn''t hold back any longer. At that moment, they went all out with their strength to attack the


    enchanted barrier.


    When the enchanted barrier was at the brink of being destroyed, two pairs of ice crystal wings suddenly


    spread out from the Fire Phoenix Eagle''sir. Soon after, an ice shadow that was as huge as the eagle


    swooped down from their and rushed towards the me altar.


    However, nobody expected this to happen. It was not until the ice shadow''s aura burst out like thunder


    on the ground that they finally realized what was happening. But it seemed all toote for them


    because, at that moment, the ice shadow had already opened its mouth and spat an extremely violent


    cold air along the me altar. In fact, everything the cold air touched became frozen in an instant.


    Before they could even react, some weak spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage from the treasure


    hunting teams and their spirit-manipted beasts suddenly became ice sculptures in the blink of an


    eye.


    At that moment, Rocky, who was standing beside Woods and didn''t take part in breaking the enchanted


    barrier, immediately fixed his eyes on the ice shadow that emerged unexpectedly. His expression


    changed slightly upon observing that the ice shadow looked almost the same as the Fire Phoenix


    Eagle. The only difference was that the ice power released from its body waspletely different. At


    that moment, he came to realize that the two guardian beasts were, in fact, a couple.


    As the sudden attack of the Ice Phoenix Eagle caused a lot of damage to the treasure hunting teams,


    the treasure hunting teams were immediately drowned in chaos. Moreover, the teams that were


    attacked immediately retreated after seeing what the Ice Phoenix Eagle could do. As a result, they


    were driven farther and farther away from the me altar.


    Meanwhile, Alyssa and the other people who put their effort and concentration on attacking the Fire


    Phoenix Eagle were shocked to see a guardian beast at the seven-star level right in front of them.


    What surprised Alyssa and others the most was that after the Ice Phoenix Eagle appeared, the Fire


    Phoenix Eagle became more aggressive. The mes all over its body instantly soared, and its attack


    was still violent. At this moment, Alyssa and the others realized that one wrong move could send them


    to their graves, so they had to do whatever it took them to be careful. In addition, they knew they had to


    fight with all their strength, leaving them with no time to help the other treasure hunting teams.


    Meanwhile, the Ice Phoenix Eagle hadnded on the ground. Although it stopped spitting cold air from


    its mouth, its huge figure directly blocked the me altar, causing several treasure hunting teams not to


    get a single step closer.


    The guards who had retreated a hundred meters looked at each other as if no one dared to attack it


    again.


    "Brothers, let''s do everything in our power to fight together and hold the guardian beast," Woods said to


    the princes at once.


    "Woods, if you want to fight, then do it yourself. We don''t want to die today." Obviously, Algy was a little


    afraid of the power of the Ice Phoenix Eagle. In addition, he didn''t want to fight so that he could


    preserve his strength and snatch the spiritual treasure.


    As soon as Algy finished speaking, it seemed that he had convinced the other princes not to attack the


    guardian beast as well.

 Chapter 1011 Spirit Possession

    Chapter 1011 Spirit Possession


    Alexander, who was standing next to Geoffrey, immediately turned to him with an rmed expression.


    "Your Royal Highness, please wait for a moment," he said pleadingly.


    "No! If we can''t get the treasure, it will be more disadvantageous for us," Geoffrey answered at once.


    "We have to control this guardian beast, as Alyssa and the others have done. Only then can we create


    opportunities to break the enchanted barrier. Anyway, in terms of overall strength, we are still slightly


    stronger..." He knew that it would be challenging to deal with the Ice Phoenix Eagle even with their


    strength. If they didn''t work together, they would never get close enough to the enchanted barrier, let


    alone damage it. He was confident in the skills of his men, so he wasn''t afraid that they would be


    outshone. He immediately turned to Woods and said, "Woods, let us fight together."


    Hearing this, Woods nodded immediately.


    Thus, the two groups united as one. Their new team was exceptional, considering that they had


    Alexander and Elder Brook, who were both spirit maniptors at the Divine Stage. Together, they


    swarmed up and fought with the Ice Phoenix Eagle.


    The other three princes saw that Geoffrey and Woods were working together, which gave them a bit of


    hope. They looked at each other uncertainly, thinking that they might have a chance against the


    ferocious beast if they worked together. They were afraid that Geoffrey and Woods would take the lead


    to win the game, so they promptly ordered their men to follow them.


    Only Algy and his treasure hunting team stayed there.


    "You idiots! I''ll just wait here, while you people throw away your lives. When you''re done, I will take


    advantage and get that treasure," Algy sneered arrogantly.


    After that, a fierce battle broke out, and the five treasure hunting teams overwhelmed with numerical


    strength. Five peerless masters at the Divine Stage and a dozen masters at the Supernal Stage fought


    valiantly, while Algy stayed back, mocking them all the while. Logically speaking, their strength was not


    inadequate.


    However, most of them had already consumed more than half or even more of their spiritual power to


    break the enchanted barrier. Then, the masters started to lose focus and kept on making stupid


    mistakes. The Ice Phoenix Eagle was exceedingly powerful, and the five treasure hunting teamscked


    good cooperation and tacit understanding, so they could not coordinate their attacks well. They fought


    like they were fighting by themselves. Therefore, they could not restrain the Ice Phoenix Eagle, and


    most of them suffered severe injuries and even death.


    More than one third of the spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage were incapacitated in less than an


    hour, and most of them had lost their fighting capacity. Several spirit maniptors at the Supernal


    Stage were seriously injured, and the rest could barely protect themselves.


    The only ones who had some remaining strength were a few peerless masters at the Divine Stage.


    However, it was apparent that they couldn''t defeat the Ice Phoenix Eagle, let alone approach the


    enchanted barrier.


    All of a sudden, the Ice Phoenix Eagle spewed out a few ice balls, which exploded above several


    powerful men at the Supernal Stage. Queenie, who was rushing forward, was violently thrown back by


    the spiritual power that the explosion produced. Shended a few feet away, her face ashen and her


    clothes spattered with blood. Her mouth opened to speak, but a mouthful of blood was spat out instead.


    The Ice Phoenix Eagle seemed to have spotted her, as it turned toward her and charged like an angry


    bull. She was helpless.


    Her spiritual power was in a chaotic mess, and she could not move at all.


    "Queenie!" Luci had been forced to retreat earlier, and she was horrified to see her sister in danger.


    She wanted to rush over, but it was toote. She was too far away.


    Seeing that Queenie was unable to dodge and was about to be hit by the Ice Phoenix Eagle, a tall


    figure shed to her side in time, holding her close. In the blink of an eye, he dodged away with her


    delicate figure in his arms.


    In the next breath, the Ice Phoenix Eaglended on the ce where Queenie had been lying. As it


    passed, numerous sharp ice pirs rose from the ground in an instant, forming a thorny ice road.


    Soon, the injured Queenie was sent to Luci''s side.


    "Thank you, Mr. Rookie," Luci sighed as sheid eyes on her sister''s savior¡ªRocky.


    Queenie didn''t expect that Rocky would save her at this critical moment. She pursed her lips,


    conflicted. It would be a lie to say that his action didn''t move her. However, her arrogant personality


    would not let her admit it. In the end, she just snorted at Rocky, who was looking at her.


    "You two go back now. I''ll think of a way..." Rocky instructed them, as his eyes studied the beast''s


    movements. He watched Alyssa, who was fighting fiercely at that moment. If they failed to break the


    enchanted barrier, they would never get the treasure, not to mention that they would all be killed.


    With this in mind, he touched the dragon-shaped jade hanging on his chest. His eyebrows were


    furrowed in deep thought.


    "I can break that powerful enchanted barrier with my strength, but I can only give it one blow. So you


    have to seize the opportunity." At this time, the voice of the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast resounded in


    Rocky''s mind.


    "Okay. I''ll watch the timing." Hearing the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast''s words, Rocky hesitated for a few


    seconds then called back his beast, Ken. Under the watchful eyes of the public, he shouted, "Spirit


    Possession!"


    In the next moment, Ken turned into a streak of colorful light shrouded in clouds and merged with


    Rocky. They shone even brighter than the sun. Afterward, Rocky seemed to have undergone a


    dramatic change in his appearance.


    At the same time, when everyone saw him activate the Spirit Possession, they were left speechless.


    Several peerless masters at the Divine Stage also looked at each other, as all of them were surprised


    that Rocky could reach the state of Spirit Possession.


    In the entire Wild Spirit Land, there were very few spirit maniptors who could activate the Spirit


    Possession with spirit-manipted beasts. The requirements of the Spirit Possession itself were very


    harsh, as the spirit maniptors needed very high qualifications. Moreover, they had to reach a tacit


    understanding with their spirit-manipted beasts, and they must have a profound connection with


    each other. All these conditions were indispensable. Therefore, even an ordinary master at the


    Supernal Stage might not be able to activate the Spirit Possession with his spirit-manipted beast.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Besides, it was well known that Spirit Possession was a perilous skill because its process had severe


    consequences. If there was serious injury while they were as one, it would damage the spirit


    maniptor himself. Besides, Spirit Possession had an astonishing side effect. Thus, it could not be


    used unless it was necessary.


    The battlefield was thrown into chaos. Even though Rocky''s sudden Spirit Possession was eye-


    opening, his actions were confusing for the other masters. ''What was he nning?'' the other masters


    thought.


    While everyone was still gaping in surprise, Rocky had turned into a shadow and flew towards the Ice


    Phoenix Eagle. At the same time, he pulled out the Frozen Wind Dagger. He looked at the peerless


    masters at the Divine Stage domineeringly and said, "Excuse me, everyone. Let me through."


    Hearing Rocky''s words, the several peerless masters at the Divine Stage looked at each other at once.


    Although they didn''t need to follow Rocky''s orders because of their seniority, they were shocked by the


    momentum that he was disying. Their feet moved on their own to obey him.


    After the peerless masters had retreated, he flew to the top of the Ice Phoenix Eagle''s head. Then, he


    made a chopping motion with a moon-shaped, colorful de in the air, which was a direct hit at the Ice


    Phoenix Eagle''s head.

 Chapter 1012 Run For The Treasure

    Chapter 1012 Run For The Treasure


    Surprised by the fact that Rocky dared to act so rude over its head, the Ice Phoenix Eagle immediately


    turned all its attention to him. It furiously stared at Rocky, who was flying right above it, and swatted its


    huge wing toward him heavily, only to find that he was no longer there.


    In a sh, Rocky showed up at the left side of the circr altar. The area was a rtively decent


    opening which gave him the opportunity to attack. So, he threw several colorful moon-shaped des at


    the Ice Phoenix Eagle from a distance. He was filled with arrogance, confident that he could take down


    the Ice Phoenix Eagle.


    Completely outraged by Rocky, the Ice Phoenix Eagle waved its wings violently and dashed towards


    him immediately. It kept spitting out ice bombs while it was moving. The ice bombs exploded as soon


    as they reached Rocky, but most of the ice bombs could not get to him at all.


    When the Ice Phoenix Eagle drew near, Rocky suddenly stopped moving and floated in the air


    motionlessly. In the blink of an eye, the Ice Phoenix Eagle was almost a few meters from Rocky. But


    Rocky was still where he was a few moments ago. He did not move at all and he looked at the Ice


    Phoenix Eagle with perfectposure.


    Everyone had their hearts in their mouths as they fixed their eyes on Rocky. However, there were


    always exceptions, such as Geoffrey, and the father and son of the Qi n, who were more than eager


    to see the Ice Phoenix Eagle tear Rocky into pieces.


    "Oh, look out, Mr. Rookie!" Luci murmured to herself. Her heart and mind kept was about to explode


    at what she was watching. Although she knew that Rocky must have something up in his sleeve, she


    did not understand why he needed to put his life on the line.


    "What is this bastard thinking about? This is unbelievable! Is he out of his mind? Why won''t he dodge


    from the attacks?" Queenie also became extremely anxious because of the situation. She was


    breathing too hard and she could not quite control it. She coughed a few times to stabilize it, but her


    eyes did not leave Rocky for a moment.


    Everyone could not figure out why he stayed still even though there was an iing attack. They all


    thought that he was asking for death, but then they saw that his eyes narrowed into slits. They did not


    expect that an evil spirit was quietlying into being. In an instant, a mixture of the Evil me and a


    colorful spiritual light came out of him. It emitted an extremely strange color, which surprised everyone


    who saw it.


    Then, Rocky gathered his spiritual power and trembled. This caused a crack to the Magic Spiritual


    Space to suddenly appear beside him. It grew wider and wider as if it was going to devour everything.


    And almost at the same time, the dragon-shaped jade on Rocky''s chest began to shine.


    As the jade went on to shine brighter and brighter, a deafening dragon roar came out of nowhere. This


    powerful roar was familiar to most of the people present because they heard this once before, a


    powerful roar that full of arrogance in the beast arena.


    Everyone was dumbfounded at the turn of events. Suddenly, a giant ck dragon shadow came out of


    the Magic Spiritual Space. Just likest time, it only showed the upper half of its body. However, no one


    could ignore its very ominous presence. Even the masters at the Divine Stage felt a strong pressure


    over them, which made them change their color.


    Meanwhile, the Ice Phoenix Eagle moved forward like a glider rapidly flying at a low altitude. It stirred


    up strong icy winds and let out a piercing cry every now and then. It was just only at arm''s length away


    from Rocky.


    Rocky widened his eyes, and immediately the huge ck dragon shadow in the Magic Spiritual Space


    slowly opened its mouth. Despite its terrifying gesture, it looked more like an exquisite sculpture from a


    museum. Then, a ball of extremely chaotic light appeared in the dragon shadow''s mouth and it spread


    out and covered the whole area. In the blink of an eye, it waspletely dark everywhere, from the sky


    to the ground.


    Even Alyssa and the others who were fighting on the other side of the area felt it and turned to look at


    what was going on.


    Before the Ice Phoenix Eagle reached Rocky, the huge ball of light in the ck dragon shadow''s mouth


    turned into a beam of chaotic light. It had a diameter of several meters wide and it directly burst out at


    an astonishing speed. Suddenly, spiritual waves were surging around, and the evil power advanced


    forward like a violent wind. People stopped moving as if they felt that the end of the world wasing.


    The spirit maniptors who were closer to the ck dragon shadow struggled to catch their breath.


    They felt as if their chests were being constantly hit by a huge hammer. It was difficult for them to run


    away and the weaker ones spat out blood right there and then.


    These masters of the Divine Stage hurried to retreat with their spirit-manipted beasts. They were


    afraid they might get seriously injured by ident.


    Meanwhile, the Ice Phoenix Eagle also sensed the danger from the iing chaotic light. It


    immediately let out a terrifying scream and hurriedly tilted its body to avoid the attack. But it was still too


    late. The chaotic light directly passed through its right wing and left a big hole. Instantly, the wing hit by


    the light disappeared without even a trace of dust.


    Everything happened too fast for anyone to expect that such a thing could even happen. They were all


    stunned by the terrifying power of the ck dragon shadow.


    After losing its wing, the Ice Phoenix Eagle lost its bnce and fell to the ground. It howled miserably,


    making the people who heard it cringe in agony.


    Since the Ice Phoenix Eagle was down, the people thought that it was over. However, the chaotic light


    kept moving and unexpectedly rushed into the enchanted barrier behind the Ice Phoenix Eagle.


    With a loud bang, a ray of light as dazzling as the sun was released from the explosion. The entire


    mountain trembled violently, and the cracking of the rocks was audible. Sand and stones began to fall,


    scattering in all directions.


    "Oh, Mr. Rookie used himself as a bait to attract the guardian beast! He pretended to attack the


    guardian beast, but his real target was that enchanted barrier! That''s brilliant!" Luci shouted, her


    voice trembled out of the excitement when she realized the truth.


    The same idea came across everyone''s mind almost at the same time. Rocky had taken such a risky


    step to a dangerous direction, but they all had to admit that his courage and quick mind was something


    to admire. Rocky managed to seriously injure the Ice Phoenix Eagle and break the enchanted barrier at


    the same time. It was the perfect solution, and it was only Rocky who had thought of it.


    However, the most astonishing thing was the power released by the massive ck dragon shadow. It


    was a power that would definitely make some of them unable to fall asleep at night.


    Because of the strong impact of the chaotic light, the enchanted barrier around the circr altar


    exploded like ss. Strong mes erupted everywhere, like volcanoes spewingva from its crater.


    "Look! The enchanted barrier has been broken! Come on! Now''s our chance!" someone suddenly


    shouted out of nowhere.


    Everyone snapped out of their thoughts. They were shaking as they put their eyes on the altar. In the


    middle of which was a piece of spiritual treasure that was floating in the air.


    It looked like an ancient mirror, oval and set in a cyan wooden frame. The frame was not smooth, it was


    intertwined with branches and tendrils. The mirror was not smooth as well. It was a t stone that


    emitted a faint green light and constantly rippled like ake.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone who fixed their eyes on it knew that it was the spiritual treasure that they had been looking for


    these past few days. That was the very reason they came all the way here.


    "Well, what are you waiting for?! Go ahead! Someone take it!" Algy shouted immediately, his eyes filled


    with greed. As soon as Algy gave his order, the spirit maniptors around him rushed towards the


    altar.


    The masters of the Divine Stage who were closer to the altar had all dashed toward the spiritual


    treasure too.


    The spirit maniptors who were farther away didn''t hesitate and started to run as well. The spirit


    maniptors of the Heavenly Stage, who were very eager to show off their abilities, followed them


    closely.


    In an instant, over 30 figures were swarming towards the altar. They were all desperate to seize hold of


    the treasure.

 Chapter 1013 Retreat From The Flame Mountain

    Chapter 1013 Retreat From The me Mountain


    At that moment, the Ice Phoenix Eagle dropped to the ground with a loud thud. Although one of its ice


    wings broke, it quickly got up and let out a sharp roar. Then it rushed forward to begin its ughter.


    Everyone was focused on getting their hands on the spiritual treasure, so none of them heeded the Ice


    Phoenix Eagle. The resulting scene was extremely chaotic.


    "What a fearless bunch!" Right then, Rocky floated in the air. One moment he sneered and narrowed


    his eyes. The next moment, he vanished.


    Because they didn''t work together as a team against the Ice Phoenix Eagle, no one could get near the


    spiritual treasure and many of them ended up injured while fighting the beast.


    "Tate, go and attack it from behind!" Alexandermanded. Realizing they were in a dire situation, he


    worried it would only get worse.


    Tate nodded before approaching the Ice Phoenix Eagle from behind.


    "Everyone! We won''t get anywhere if we keep scrambling around for the spiritual treasure like this.


    Why don''t we make things easier by working together?" Alexander proposed loudly to several masters


    of the Divine Stage.


    Hearing his proposition, the masters of the Divine Stage nced at each other before joining hands.


    This would give them a better opportunity to trap the Ice Phoenix Eagle and seize the spiritual treasure.


    Once Alexander and the other masters of the Divine Stage blocked the Ice Phoenix Eagle, around


    seven to eight Supernal Stage warriors proceeded to approach the spiritual treasure. This group of


    warriors included Tate, the two sisters from the Cao n, and Heavenly Wolf Harold (Algy''s


    subordinate and the first killer of the Timber Deity Empire).


    Depending solely on strength wouldn''t get them the spiritual treasure in such a chaotic battle. They''d


    also need a lot of luck.


    "Queenie, I''ll stop Tate. You go and retrieve the spiritual treasure," Luci instructed Queenie before


    heading for Tate. She''d rather have anyone else im the spiritual treasure than allowing Tate to own


    it.


    "Luci, why are you doing this?" Tate asked once he realized what she was nning. The realization


    turned him cold, but he had no time to contemte. Immediately, he confronted Luci.


    Meanwhile, the other masters of the Supernal Stage who were nearer to the spiritual treasure were


    now trying to prevent the other from getting any nearer to it. More specifically, the masters above the


    middle level of the Supernal Stage were blocked by more masters.


    This allowed the petite Queenie to sneak towards the spiritual treasure quicker.


    Unbeknown to her, Harold was also approaching the spiritual treasure. He was much stronger than


    Queenie.


    "This spiritual treasure belongs to the eldest prince. If you don''t want to die, get out of the way!" Harold


    threatened before he drew nearer to Queenie, intending to attack her.


    Since she was injured, she knew she could never defeat him. So she made a decision. Immediately,


    she threw herself in to the air. As she fell from the sky in an arc, she reached out to grab the spiritual


    treasure that floated in the air.


    "You''re not getting away with it!" Harold''s palm quickly turned into a ferocious wolf shadow that was


    about to bite Queenie from behind.


    But before the shadow could harm her, a figure blocked it with a sh of colorful light in his hand.


    A colorful, gorgeous de drew an arc in the air as it shed at Harold who was greatly surprised by


    the attack. As the spiritual light shone in all directions, he was knocked off his feet like a leaf floating


    through the breeze.


    Queenie now floated and held the spiritual treasure beforending on the ground. She turned towards


    the figure wielding the colorful de that blocked Harold. She shouted excitedly, "You came just in


    time, you bastard!"


    Several princes, including Geoffrey, were exasperated to see that Queenie had gotten the spiritual


    treasure. After all, Queenie was the weakest of all the masters at the Supernal Stage.


    From afar, Woods was watching the scene unfold. Because he wasn''t a spirit maniptor, he was


    under the protection of two spirit maniptors. He was happy to see Rocky and Queenie seed at


    getting the spiritual treasure.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and cease her!" Algymanded angrily.


    The masters of the Supernal Stage who were busy fighting each other stopped once they realized what


    happened. Immediately, they rushed towards her and the treasure.


    "Queenie, let''s get you out of here." Rocky knew that if he didn''t leave with the treasure, these guys


    would never let him go. Like steam turning into air, they vanished without a trace.


    Before everyone realized what happened, both Rocky and Queenie had disappeared.


    Alyssa, who had been paying close attention to the battle at the altar narrowed her eyes once she


    realized Queenie, Rocky, and the treasure were nowhere to be found. Then she ordered, "We can''t


    stay here any longer. Everyone retreat!"


    Everyone followed hermand and hastily retreated.


    Lucas and the other masters of the Divine Stage were thest to retreat as they stopped the pursuers.


    Alyssa led her troops to the west of the me mountain.


    To everyone''s surprise, the Fire Phoenix Eagle and the Ice Phoenix Eagle that closely chased them


    suddenly burst into dazzling spiritual light. In the blink of an eye, both beasts merged into one and


    exhibited an astonishing power that was of the eight-star level.


    This terrified all who witnessed it.


    "Run!" Alyssa shouted once she realized they were all knee-deep in a dangerous situation.


    Once the beasts sessfully merged, their power would be heightened. Even if Alyssa and several


    other masters of the Divine Stage worked together, they might not be able to stop them.


    Out of nowhere, a spirit-manipted beast resembling a crane flew over the me mountain''s mouth.


    Two figures stood on the crane, and one of them donned a white robe and drew circles with his hands


    to conjure spiritual power.


    It was two powerful elders from the Timber Deity Empire.


    "Timber heaven and earth..." one of the elders named Nester shouted loudly before a strange light


    began to glow between his hands. Then, countless branches and tendrils quickly grew from under the


    feet of the two beasts who were now entangled and trapped.


    Meanwhile, the other elder summoned a giant spirit-manipted beast that closely resembled a spider.


    It spat out golden threads that formed a web. Soon, both the Ice Phoenix Eagle and the Fire Phoenix


    Eagle were ensnared in the tightwork of tendrils and threads.


    "Run! We can''t hold it for much longer," Nester eximed to Alyssa and the others.


    Quickly, Alyssa led her troops to the nearest opening and retreated from the me mountain towards


    safety.

 Chapter 1014 The Forbidden Spell On The Spiritual Race

    Chapter 1014 The Forbidden Spell On The Spiritual Race


    Meanwhile, Rocky had already flown out of the me mountain with Queenie. As soon as he noticed


    that no one was chasing them anymore, hended swiftly and let Queenie go.


    As soon as her feet were on the ground, Queenie couldn''t stop herself from boasting, "Look! I did it! I


    grabbed the spiritual treasure. This is amazing!" She couldn''t take her eyes off the strangely-shaped


    spiritual treasure in her hand. It felt like a prize. But if it weren''t for Rocky, she couldn''t have done it.


    Worse, she would have been severely injured by the Heavenly Wolf.


    However, it didn''t seem like Rocky minded it, because he was silently smiling beside her. "Yeah, you


    are really something!" The praise easily left his mouth, as a warm smile brightened his face. He was


    d that he had nned for this in advance, or else, he could have arrived toote to save Queenie.


    Thankfully, he appeared just in time to fight off the Heavenly Wolf.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Now, Rocky''s mission waspleted since he had gotten the spiritual treasure for Woods. Woods''


    victory as the emperor''s sessor should be in the bag now, thanks to the sess of this treasure


    hunting mission. Thus, he could go back to the Holy Dragon Empire at ease.


    As he was reflecting on these things, he suddenly sensed a strong aura approaching him. When he


    looked up, he saw a delicate body that resembled a dragonfly, and it was rapidly falling from the sky in


    their direction. Thin gossamer wings wereing out of its back and sparkling under the rays of the


    sun. The figure''s beauty felt ethereal and dreamlike as if it was an embodiment of their dreams. Any


    man would have gone crazy for such a beauty.


    "It''s so beautiful! But it seems to be a spiritual race woman..." Queenie murmured in surprise,


    recognizing the woman''s race at a nce. She was a stunning beauty.


    Of course, Rocky was shocked as well, but it was for a very different reason. The figure looked vaguely


    familiar to him, and the sight of her gave him an inexplicably lousy feeling at the bottom of his stomach.


    Sure enough, when the delicate figure waved her hand, Queenie suddenly fainted and copsed on the


    ground without any warning. The spiritual treasure in her hand flew directly into the delicate figure''s


    hand.


    "Hey,dy, couldn''t you have chosen a better time to rob us?" Rocky looked at the beautiful figure in


    front of him with a frown. Thest thing he expected when he flew out here was to meet the woman


    from the spiritual race, whom he had met before.


    "Ha-ha! You are such a helpful man! I didn''t expect that you would be able to break the enchanted


    barrier. And you even brought the spiritual treasure under the watchful eyes of that fierce guardian


    beast right into my waiting hands. You really lived up to my expectations!" The woman from the spiritual


    race gave Rocky an appreciative once-over, with a wicked smile on her gorgeous face.


    "What do you mean?" Rocky tried not to let her know, but the bad feeling he had felt earlier had now


    intensified.


    "You have been so helpful to me, so I''ll let you guess. Why do you think the humans who should have


    been driven out of the Hell of Dragon Fang had suddenly gathered here?" A chilling smile appeared on


    the beautiful woman''s face.


    "Did you arrange the treasure hunting teams toe here together by using those spirit-manipted


    beasts?" Of course, Rocky wasn''t a fool, so he immediately understood what she was saying.


    "Hmn... You are very smart," the woman admitted with a faint smile.


    "So you used us to get the spiritual treasure for you? You did all these on purpose?" Rocky''s face went


    nk. He knew that if this beautiful woman wanted to take the spiritual treasure, he might not be able


    to stop her.


    "No, I don''t want the spiritual treasure. I just want to make a deal with you." The woman shook her


    head gracefully, attracting Rocky''s eyes onto her long pale neck.


    However, he was more curious about her words. "What do you mean ?"


    "This spiritual treasure is called the Mysterious Power Swallowing Mirror, and it is made up of two


    parts. And the key to activating this spiritual treasure is the Mysterious Raw Gemstone," the woman


    from the spiritual race exined, as she brought out a rare flickering stone from the Mysterious Power


    Swallowing Mirror and held it in her palm. Then she said, "The deal I want to make with you is very


    simple. You just have to hide this Mysterious Raw Gemstone, and make sure that it doesn''t fall into the


    wrong hands. In particr, the people from the Timber Deity Empire..."


    "If you don''t want the people of the Timber Deity Empire to get the spiritual treasure, you can hide it


    yourself. Anyway, I can''t stop you. So why do you want to separate the Mysterious Raw Gemstone


    from the spiritual treasure? And why are you asking me for this? Aren''t you afraid that I will betray you


    and give the whole spiritual treasure to the people of the Timber Deity Empire in the end?" Rocky


    asked straightforwardly. He couldn''t guess what the woman was thinking by asking him for this, but it


    felt like she wasn''t telling him everything.


    "Don''t ask so many questions. There are some things that I can''t tell you now. Anyway, it''s better for


    you if you do as I say. You may be able to save a lot of people by doing so..." Her beautiful face


    darkened as she spoke, and her eyes seemed to be saying something else to Rocky.


    "What if they think that I have hidden a part of the spiritual treasure?" Rocky asked abruptly. The


    woman didn''t seem like she was joking, but he could tell that she was hiding something, so he couldn''t


    just go along with whatever she wanted.


    "Trust me, they won''t. Anyway, they wille out soon, and we can put on a showter." So Rocky


    was right. She was still hiding something else, and it looked like she already had a n.


    "Then what good will it do to me? I don''t want to get involved in such a dangerous thing," Rocky said


    frankly. Of course, he would consider doing as she said if she offered any benefits that attracted him.


    "Do you have anything you want? I will try my best to satisfy your need..." The beautiful woman gave


    him a seductive smile.


    "I want a lot of things. You know, the works. Rare treasures, maybe spiritual crystals, and so on..."


    Rocky said bluntly.


    "Do you mean those rubbish? How could you take them as treasures? What an inexperienced


    bumpkin! But you are still too weak right now. You should at least reach the Divine Stage first." The


    beauty red at Rocky as if indignant about his idea of treasure. She sighed, reached out, and a pill


    bottle appeared in her hand immediately. "There are seven Holy Spirit Panacea that I refined in this


    bottle, which can help you boost your strength and integrate the hidden power in your body. The way to


    refine and digest the Holy Spirit Panacea is quite straightforward. Once you have taken it, your body


    will transform into a furnace, so you will need topletely refine and digest the Holy Spirit Panacea in


    your body with your spiritual power. However, with your strength, if you want to refine one Panacea, it


    will take a few months, at the very least, or a year at the most. It all depends on your fate. But as long


    as you refine these seven Panacea, your strength will reach the Divine Stage." After saying that, she


    threw the bottle to Rocky.


    He caught the bottle with a stunned look on his face. If the woman were telling the truth, then he would


    make a great fortune. However, he was still suspicious about her ns. If she had all the treasure, why


    did she want to hide half of the spiritual treasure? There was probably something more, and he would


    find that out.


    Rocky was a brilliant young man. Even though he was suspicious of the woman, he also knew that she


    would not prevent him from giving the whole spiritual treasure to the Timber Deity Empire for no


    reason. The Wood n sent the people of the Timber Deity Empire to look for the spiritual treasure,


    which was strange in itself because a forbidden spell was specially made for the spiritual race to


    prevent them from approaching the spiritual treasure. So it meant that the people who cast the spell


    didn''t want the spiritual race to get the treasure.


    However, the Wood n tried every means to get this spiritual treasure, which was already


    suspicious!

 Chapter 1015 Catch Up From Behind

    Chapter 1015 Catch Up From Behind


    "I know you have doubts about me, and you are suspicious about my motives for being here. But if you


    have any ounce of trust in me, please do as I say. Of course, I won''t hurt you or make things difficult for


    you, even if you give the whole spiritual treasure to the Timber Deity Empire behind my back. You may


    not believe me, but you are one of the reasons that I am doing this. Keeping this Mysterious Raw


    Gemstone will be beneficial for you too. Who knows? Maybe you will need it at a critical moment


    someday, and it could save your life," the woman from the spiritual race exined lengthily. Amazingly,


    she was able to address most of Rocky''s concerns as if she had seen through his mind.


    "Since you have given me a choice, allow me to think about it for a while. However, I have one


    question. How did you know that there is a hidden power in my body? Is it because you touched me


    before?" Rocky asked with a frown.


    "I''m afraid you have too many questions, and I don''t have the time to answer them one by one. If you


    have any other requests, tell me now," the woman said impatiently. Rocky was quiet for a while, as he


    thought about his options.


    "Can I have a drop of blood essence from you and your guardian beast?" he asked.


    "Mine and my beast''s blood essence? What are you going to do with that?" the beauty from the


    spiritual race asked in confusion.


    "Nothing important. I just need them for something." Rocky thought that it was better if she didn''t know


    the particrs.


    It seemed that she was in a hurry because she didn''t ask any more questions. Instead, she promptly


    disappeared as soon as the word passed from Rocky''s lips. She reappeared a momentter with two


    drops of sweet dewdrops in each hand. She handed the blood essence in the dewdrops immediately to


    Rocky.


    "Are you satisfied now?" The beauty of the spiritual race looked at Rocky.


    "Yes. Well... Almost." Rocky was not a greedy person, but the beautiful woman from the spiritual race


    was willing to do whatever he wanted. He had a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity in front of him, so he


    would not dare waste it by being reckless and impulsive.


    The woman seemed to understand his intention, for she reached out and handed him the gemstone


    that Rocky had taken. "Put away this Mysterious Raw Gemstone first," she instructed.


    After Rocky got it from her, he opened the Magic Spiritual Space and called Robin. Then, he asked it to


    take the Mysterious Raw Gemstone to theboratory.


    "Has your spirit-manipted beast eaten anything so that it has the qualification of a guardian beast?"


    the woman asked curiously. She was eyeing Robin intently, not taking her eyes off until the beast had


    left.


    "Yes. It has taken a magic pill I found by ident before, and after that, it has evolved into its current


    status," Rocky said frankly, as he had no intention of covering up Robin''s strength.


    "Was it the Spirit Purification and Transformation Pill? Wow, you are quite lucky that you found a Spirit


    Purification and Transformation Pill. That kind of pill is usually used by the spiritual race to evolve the


    supernatural beasts into the guardian beasts. Even though it could also transform regr spirit-


    manipted beasts, we rarely do so. That is because it would take at least ten years to refine a Spirit


    Purification and Transformation Pill, which ispleted by collecting materials to the refining stage. It


    would be a pity to use such a rare and hard-won pill on regr spirit-manipted beasts. Moreover,


    only a being from the spiritual race who is above a high-grade ordinary spiritual being can refine the


    Spirit Purification and Transformation Pill. Therefore, it is a rare treat even for the spiritual race. And for


    the human spirit maniptors, it is priceless." The beauty''s eyes lit up while she talked about the pill to


    Rocky.


    "Really?" Rocky didn''t expect that the magic pill he had found in the Myriad Spirit Tomb was a very rare


    treasure, even for the spiritual race.


    "They areing." While they were talking, the pleased smile on the woman''s face was quickly


    reced by alertness, as she gazed at where the others were. Suddenly, she threw the other half of


    the spiritual treasure, which was the cyan wooden frame without the Mysterious Raw Gemstone, to


    Rocky. Then, she hit Rocky on his chest with a strong force.


    He felt the powerful thrust lift him at once, and he was thrown back and mmed against the stone wall


    of the me mountain behind him. Anyone who saw that would think he got hurt, but to his surprise, he


    wasn''t hurt at all.


    Meanwhile, Alyssa and several peerless masters at the Divine Stage came just in time to see Rocky,


    as he was hurled away by the woman. They had retreated from the me mountain and were about to


    regroup outside when they came upon the shocking scene.


    "Are you okay?" Alyssa immediately flew to Rocky''s side. At the same time, she looked at the beautiful


    woman who had hit him, and she recognized that she was from the spiritual race at once.


    She stared down the woman from the spiritual race, who smiled out of the blue. Then, Alyssa heard her


    voice through their telepathic link, "I''ll take the Mysterious Raw Gemstone. Tell the Wood n that they


    should never think of getting any more spiritual treasures, or I''ll rob them every time I see them..." After


    saying that, she soared into the air like a fairy and instantly disappeared from their sight.


    "Sorry, I..." Rocky murmured in a rough voice, pretending to be seriously injured. At that moment, he


    decided to temporarily believe the words of the beautiful woman from the spiritual race. He would keep


    their conversation to himself.


    "It''s not your fault. I was too careless. I didn''t expect that there would be a being of the spiritual race


    lurking here. But which n of spiritual race is she from?" Since she was in such a hurry earlier, Alyssa


    didn''t see much of the beautiful woman. She was also too surprised to look at her closely.


    "Leave this to me, okay? Don''t tell anyone about what happened. This is only between you and me,"


    Alyssa told Rocky seriously.


    He nodded and handed over the iplete spiritual treasure to Alyssa, and she hastily hid the spiritual


    treasure into the Magic Spiritual Space.


    At this time, the remaining peerless masters at the Divine Stage and the spirit maniptors at the


    Supernal Stage also came out from the me mountain, including Lucas and Luci.


    The twonded on the ground not far away from them, and they were shocked to see both Rocky and


    Queenie on the ground. Rocky looked like he was injured, but Alyssa was beside him. On the other


    hand, Queenie seemed to have fainted, so they hurried to her side to check if she was still alive.


    Alyssa also went closer to them to help. She nodded after examining her and turned to Lucas and


    Luci.


    "She is fine. She just fainted because of some spiritual skill. Her body isn''t hurt at all. Don''t worry," she


    said reassuringly. The two could not help but sigh in relief.


    "Your Royal Highness, what happened here?"


    Lucas asked curiously, looking around the ce. But Alyssa only shook her head and said, "Now isn''t


    the time.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Let''s talk about itter." Of course, it was because Alyssa didn''t want to make a scene, especially when


    a stranger had just stolen half of the spiritual treasure. If the other princes found out, they would surely


    make a fuss about it. That would put Woods in a bad light. Therefore, it was better to hide the truth and


    exin it to the emperor in person.


    However, since several masters at the Divine Stage hade at the same time as Alyssa, they also


    saw the beautiful woman from the spiritual race. Thus, as soon as the treasure hunting teams had


    retreated out of the me mountain, the other princes found out about it quickly, and they all went to


    Alyssa to ask what had happened.


    Alyssa kept her exnation short. She only told them that a spiritual race being had attacked Rocky


    and Queenie, but the spiritual treasure was safe and sound, and she had already put it away.


    The princes were skeptical at first. Fortunately, they were too preupied with the contest, which


    Woods must have won because it was Queenie that had snatched the spiritual treasure. Woods'' victory


    meant that he had the highest chance of seeding the throne. Of course, the other princes didn''t


    want to admit defeat, especially Geoffrey, because he had put in a lot of effort to win the throne. None


    of them had expected Woods, who was behind them, to catch up.


    However, Geoffrey still hated Rocky the most, because he also realized that Rocky must be his


    nemesis. He thought that ever since Rocky appeared, he had never surpassed Woods. Besides,


    Woods would never have won today without the help of Rocky, and Queenie was able to grab the


    spiritual treasure with Rocky''s help as well!

 Chapter 1016 Back To The Holy Dragon Empire

    Chapter 1016 Back To The Holy Dragon Empire


    Nester and the other elder were thest to get out of the mountain after the others had run off.


    The moment they were out, the me mountain shook violently as if smashed by a terrible force.


    Enormous stones rained down, followed by a surge of dust that covered the entire ground. It was


    followed by an intense energy that surrounded the entire area and released a powerful tremor


    underneath the earth.


    After what seemed like a lifetime, the destruction stopped and it was all calm and quiet.


    "Our work here is done, now that we have the spiritual treasure. We have aplished the mission


    that His Majesty appointed us to do. The Hell of Dragon Fang is not a safe ce. We have to head out


    as soon as possible. Once we''re far from here, then that''s the only time that it would be safe for us to


    rx." Nester suggested, and then looked at Alyssa for approval.


    Alyssa nodded in agreement. The Hell of Dragon Fang made her feel uneasy, and all she wanted was


    to get as far away from the ce as possible.


    The treasure hunting teams did not waste any more time and hurriedly pulled out of the Hell of Dragon


    Fang. They were led by Alyssa and the two elders who were also very eager to leave the ce.


    It took them three days and nights to leave that terrible ce.


    After less than a day''s rest, Alyssa and the two elders went back to report that they had sessfully


    completed the mission. The treasure hunting teams also went back to Timber Deity Empire. They were


    in high spirits and looked forward to a grand celebration.


    Woods was on cloud nine because it was his team who got the spiritual treasure. As soon as he and


    his team members arrived at the capital, Woods ordered his servants to set up a fabulous celebration


    party in the grand hall of his residence. He invited everyone that was part of his team toe.


    By nightfall, the entire mansion was adorned with bright, colorful lights. The servants were busy as a


    bee and made sure everything was perfect for the grand celebration.


    Inside the grand hall, members of the treasure hunting team sat on both sides of the table. In front of


    them was an array of all kinds of delicious food and expensive wines. Servants tended to their every


    need as they raised a toast to each other and chattered happily.


    "I am grateful to all of you! If it wasn''t for your hard work and determination, I could never get my hands


    on the spiritual treasure. I promise that all of you will be generously rewarded for your contribution


    tomorrow. With this cup of wine, I would like to thank you for your loyalty and support. Cheers!" Woods


    stood up and raised his ss.


    All the guests stood up and raised their sses. They were all pleased with Woods'' deration and


    promise.


    "For my next toast, I would like to honor the fallen champions who died in this treasure hunting mission.


    We cannot forget their contributions. They are our heroes. They may not be here, but their families will


    bask in the glory of their courage. Their deaths will not go to waste. For our heroes!" Woods dered.


    "For our heroes!" everyone said in unison.


    "Obtaining the spiritual treasure was a joint effort of all of you. Still, I want to recognize and express my


    gratitude to the following exceptional masters. Master Lucas and Elder Brook, thank you so much for


    putting your shoulder to the wheel. It was your wisdom and abilities that aided us in this endeavor."


    Woods then looked at Lucas and Elder Brook, both of whom were sitting on his right side.


    "That is very kind of you, Your Royal Highness. Keep in mind that we are always here to help you. If


    this will aid you ascend to the throne, then I am more than willing to face any danger andy down my


    life for you!" Elder Brook dered fervently, and then bowed his head to show respect.


    Lucas also bowed his head and smiled lightly towards Woods.


    "Of course, I also want to thank the Cao n and Chief Luci. Your n provided the most number of


    people in the treasure hunt and also suffered a tremendous loss. Moreover, it was Miss Queenie who


    captured the spiritual treasure. I can say that the Cao n contributed greatly to the sess of this


    mission! Thank you! I will forever be grateful to your n!" Woods then raised his cup and looked at


    Luci and Queenie, who were both on the other side.


    "Thank you! It is an honor for the Cao n to be valued by Your Royal Highness. It was my younger


    sister who snagged the treasure, but she would not have done it without the help of Mr. Rookie," Luci


    said and raised her cup towards Rocky. He was seated next to Woods and was considered as a


    distinguished guest.


    "Seriously? And what was his contribution? I don''t agree! I risked my life to get it, and what he did was


    merely help!" Queenie expressed her objection, and then made a face at Rocky.


    "Please don''t undermine your own power and capabilities, Chief Luci. Miss Queenie was indeed


    brilliant during the treasure hunt and no one can surpass her determination. She was fearless amid a


    dangerous andplicated situation. Definitely, she has made a valuable contribution to our sess.


    And then Mr. Rookie. He appeared at a critical moment to assist her and prevented the spiritual


    treasure from being stolen by others. Indeed, both of them made priceless contributions. Everyone,


    let''s toast to Mr. Rookie and Miss Queenie!" Woods dered to pacify Queenie.


    "That''s fair enough!" Queenie grumbled in an indistinct voice. Her face lit up as she forced herself to


    smile. She took two sips of wine, and right away her face became red, which made her more attractive.


    Rocky smiled and said nothing.


    "Mr. Rookie, forgive me for being rude to you before. I misunderstood you. I hope we can both forget


    about the past." Elder Brook came over and greeted Rocky with a wide smile. He used to be annoyed


    with Rocky and did not hide his disrespect towards him.


    "You ttered me." Rocky nodded with a smile.


    "Mr. Rookie, I actually have a question that I have been meaning to ask you. I think now is my time to


    ask, and everyone must be very curious too." Lucas turned to Rocky and asked in a serious tone of


    voice.


    "Go ahead, Master Lucas. You can ask whatever you want," Rocky replied calmly as he touched the


    rim of his cup.


    "We saw you summoned the spirit-manipted beast inside the arena before, and this time we all


    witnessed how powerful it was. I want to know, where did this mysterious spirit-manipted beast


    come from?" This question had bothered Lucas for a long time, but he never had the chance to ask


    Rocky. It tortured his mind not being able to figure out the origin of a spirit-manipted beast. Now that


    he had the chance to know, he would not let it pass.


    Lucas was not alone. Rocky''s spirit-manipted beast was a mystery to everyone, and they were


    grateful Lucas asked the question. Everyone fixed their eyes on Rocky and waited for him to answer.


    "To tell you the truth, it was not my spirit-manipted beast and it will stay in my Magic Spiritual Space


    just for a time," Rocky replied with no reservation. He told them part of the truth, but he could not tell


    them everything. The ancient spiritual beast was not his spirit-manipted beast, but he could summon


    it anytime. It woulde to protect and rescue him at any moment, with the help of the Dragon-shaped


    Soul Beast.


    Rocky''s answer astonished the surrounding people. It was not the answer they expected, but it made


    sense. Rocky already had two spirit-manipted beasts, and both of them were extremely powerful


    and difficult to possess. It would be impossible for him to own a third one, especially when it was as


    powerful as a Divine Stage master.


    "That makes sense. Thank you, Mr. Rookie!" Lucas nodded.


    "Well, let''s not talk about business tonight. Let''s all have a delightful time. Please enjoy!" Woods quickly


    came to Rocky''s rescue. He knew Rocky wanted to keep his identity in the dark and discussion about


    the mysterious spirit-manipted beast was a dangerous topic.


    With this, Woods instructed his servants to bring in more food and wine. Before long, the merriment


    shook off the people''s curiosity.


    Rocky never enjoyed such asions. Shortly, he notified Woods, and then quietly slipped out of the


    hall.


    The air was fresh and a cool breeze apanied Rocky outside.


    ''My time here is up. It''s time for me to leave. I need to go back to the Holy Dragon Empire!'' The radiant


    blue moon spilled light into the surrounding and his sorrow drifted away with the wind. Rocky''s thought


    of returning to Holy Dragon Empire was met with mixed emotions. He was excited to go back, but he


    knew he had to face Lena and other countless adversities.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1017 The Most Wanted Thing Was To Take Revenge

    Chapter 1017 The Most Wanted Thing Was To Take Revenge


    "Mr. Rookie, is there anything bothering you?" A sweet voice came from behind Rocky, startling him.


    He whirled around and saw Luci, who walking gracefully toward him.


    "Chief Luci, what brings you out here?" Rocky asked with a faint smile pulling at the corners of his


    mouth.


    "Please, call me Luci. I just wanted to thank you for protecting Queenie that day. If it weren''t for you,


    Mr. Rookie, she would have been in danger," Luci said gratefully. She greatly appreciated what


    Rocky had done for her and the Cao n, whether it was intentional or not.


    "It''s no big deal. Anyway, it''s thest time." Rocky calmly shook his head.


    She couldn''t help the gasp that escaped her lips when she heard his words. Her face paled slightly, and


    her hands trembled by her side. Although she was mentally prepared, she didn''t expect that this


    moment woulde so soon. "Are you leaving so soon?"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I have finished what I nned to do in the Timber Deity Empire. There is no reason for me to stay.


    Besides, I have other important things to do," Rocky said bluntly.


    "I see..." she murmured quietly, looking pitiful and sad.


    "What''s wrong? Are you missing me already?" replied Rocky jokingly, as his own way of lightening the


    mood.


    "Maybe you are right, but I know you won''t stay for me, Mr. Rookie," she answered straightforwardly.


    From the start, she had a feeling that Rocky could not be hers alone, so she did not harbor any


    illusions.


    "You are right. I cannot stay, but you can consider going with me, as long as you are willing to let go of


    everything you have now," Rocky said tentatively.


    "Mr. Rookie, you know I can''t do that... Even if I want to, I can''t!" grumbled Luci, frowning cutely at


    him.


    "That would be a pity. I thought something more could grow between us, Luci." Rocky pretended to


    be regretful, but Luci could see the boyish smirk he was hiding.


    "You are so mean. Stop teasing me! You are going to leave already, so why are you making me think


    about all these things?" As Luci spoke, she suddenly leaned forward in Rocky''s arms and continued,


    "When I''m with you, I feel safe. I feel at home. I can put down any disguise and act like an ordinary


    woman, but we are not destined to be together. Perhaps, you are the only man in my life who has


    sessfully charmed me. I''m afraid that if I let you go, I will regret it for the rest of my life..."


    "I understand. Take good care of yourself, okay? This could be ourst meeting, or maybe, we will


    meet again someday. But I cannot stay here any longer," Rocky said frankly. After all, if he returned to


    the Holy Dragon Empire and regained his status as Prince Basil, he would not be able to appear in the


    Timber Deity Empire again, at least not aboveboard.


    Hearing this, Luci''s eyes turned red, and it took every ounce of her self-control to stop herself from


    crying. She took a deep breath, calming herself because this was thest time they could be together.


    She didn''t want him to see her in such a pitiful state.


    "I''ll go inside first." Then, Luci left Rocky''s arms. She looked at Rocky with a smile, her beautiful eyes


    wet with unshed tears. She tried to look strong, but the sadness in her eyes could not be concealed.


    She gave him a final nod and left.


    "You are quite an affectionate man!" At this moment, a coquettish voice sounded. Rocky turned his


    head and saw a graceful figure in the moonlight.


    "Why are you here? What did the emperor say about the spiritual treasure?" Rocky asked curiously. He


    had immediately recognized the figure, just by hearing her voice. It was Alyssa.


    "That''s none of your business. You don''t need to care about the spiritual treasure. Didn''t I say that I


    would talk to you after the treasure hunting game was over?" Alyssa red at Rocky.


    "Oh, yes. Sorry. So many things have happened today, so I forgot." Rocky nodded immediately.


    The two of them went to the pavilion by theke where he and Woods had met before. At this moment,


    the quietke was an enchanting sight, as it reflected the crescent moon, with barely a ripple in sight.


    "When are you going back to the Holy Dragon Empire?" Alyssa asked straightforwardly even before


    they had entered the pavilion.


    Rocky took his time, sitting down before he answered. "If you don''t have anything else for me to do, I''m


    going to leave in two or three days."


    "If you just go back like this, aren''t you afraid of causing trouble?" Alyssa asked. Her voice sounded


    worried, while her eyes were narrowed suspiciously.


    "What kind of trouble? If I go back, everyone will be happy, right?" Rocky said with a faint smile. Of


    course, he also knew that it was not as simple as he had said. However, he didn''t want Alyssa to know


    too much about him, especially the things rted to Alston.


    "Maybe it''s true for most people, but for Alston, the eldest prince of the Holy Dragon Empire, it''s hard to


    say, isn''t it?" Alyssa asked shrewdly, her dark eyes boring into his very soul.


    The casual name-drop immediately alerted Rocky that she knew more than she was letting on. Maybe


    she had known from the start, or perhaps she had found out more along the way.


    "Did Prince Woods tell you something?" Rocky asked after a short pause.


    "I guessed it by myself. I''ve already found out that my brother was hiding something from mest time


    when you were all attacked. And when I found out that you were the prince of the Holy Dragon Empire,


    I was already suspicious. Not long ago, after I confirmed some information, I was sure that the person


    who attacked you was the eldest prince of the Holy Dragon Empire. He is your brother, who is also the


    sessor of the next emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire, Alston. Well? Did I get it right?" With


    Alyssa''s intelligence, how could she not suspect that there was something strange about the attack


    against Woods and Rocky? And the fake death that Rocky arranged was enough proof that there must


    be something wrong.


    Later on, she suspected that her brother must have been hiding something from her. When Rocky


    appearedter, she felt that all of these could not be a coincidence, so she also asked Laney to gather


    information secretly, especially information about him when he was still in the Crimson Dragon Group.


    As a result, she learned that when Alston was in the Crimson Dragon Army, he kept raising objections


    against Rocky and almost put the Crimson Dragon Army in trouble, which had nearly fulfilled the wish


    of the Timber Deity Empire. Therefore, after some spection and analysis, she was sure that the one


    who attacked Rocky and her brother was the eldest prince, Alston. And it should also be Alston who


    leaked Rocky''s route to her to deal with Rocky. That was all part of his n.


    In her opinion, the reason why Alston tried so hard to get rid of Rocky was that he was worried that


    Rocky would threaten his position as the sessor, so he tried his best to deal with him.


    In this case, everything made sense.


    "I really can''t hide anything from you, can''t I?" Rocky said calmly although it seemed that Alyssa had


    already put together everything.


    "So, now that you are going back to the Holy Dragon Empire, your priority is taking revenge on Alston,


    right?" Alyssa asked as if she had seen through Rocky''s mind.

 Chapter 1018 Full Consideration

    Chapter 1018 Full Consideration


    Rocky wanted to shrug, but he thought twice about it and nodded nomittally instead. On the other


    hand, Alyssa soldiered on despite his non-answer.


    "Then I want to ask you, why are you confident that you can take down Alston alone? I don''t think your


    power in the Holy Dragon Empire is enough to fight against him. Although the emperor of the Holy


    Dragon Empire has given you some measure of power by naming you Prince Crimson, it''s nominal and


    barely enough to fight against Alston. The Crimson Dragon Group is probably the only force that


    supports you in the Holy Dragon Empire! Marcia seems to treat you favorably, but even her power in


    the Holy Dragon Empire is not enough to help you defeat Alston. Do you honestly believe you can


    shake Alston''s current position as the sessor in the Holy Dragon Empire? You understand what I


    am saying, right?" Rocky raised one eyebrow at Alyssa. It seemed to him that she had given this so


    much thought, considering that it had nothing to do with her.


    "That''s enough. Once I return to the Holy Dragon Empire, I can use the power controlled by Marcia and


    the Crimson Dragon Group to continue to cultivate my ability. I believe that I will soon have the


    resources topete with Alston. Besides, in terms of strength alone, I have already surpassed him,"


    Rocky replied confidently.


    "Even so, do you think Alston will give you a chance? He is a despicable man who has even killed his


    brother for power. You are in danger as long as you are in his territory..." Alyssa insisted with a frown.


    "Maybe you are right. However, I am not the same Rocky that left the Holy Dragon Empire years ago.


    Even if Alston wants to deal with me, it won''t be that easy for him," he answered coldly.


    "If I were him, I will not deal with you directly, but I will start with the people around you." Alyssa was


    quite good at the strategy and psychological warfare. She could put herself in Alston''s shoes and tell


    what he would do next.


    "Then, I will protect them with all I have. This time, I won''t let anyone get hurt." Of course, Rocky would


    not make the same mistake again, nor would he allow Sue''s tragedy to happen once again.


    "That is easy for you to say, but words don''t mean anything. You have to back it up with your actions.


    Unless you be more ruthless, someone who would use anyone with no care for their lives, it will


    not be easy for you to deal with Alston. By the way, there is something else that I need to tell you, and


    this is detrimental to you. I have known this for some time, but I haven''t told you about it," Alyssa said


    seriously.


    Rocky''s forehead scrunched up, puzzled, as he asked, "What is it?"


    "I need you to remember that this came from one of my most trusted sources, so I know that this


    information is reliable." Alyssa paused, prompting Rocky to look at her impatiently. "Isis is pregnant with


    your baby. You are going to be a father soon..."


    As expected, Rocky was shocked beyond words, and for a minute, he could do nothing but shake his


    head in disbelief. "That''s impossible. I only had sex with her once, and we were forced to do that. Even


    though we are married, it is in name only. I don''t think she can be pregnant with my baby."


    "I don''t know the details, but my informant can''t be wrong. And my point here is that her pregnancy is a


    weakness for you. Even if you don''t love her, you won''t be indifferent to the baby, will you?" Alyssa said


    coldly.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Of course, she was right. Even if Rocky could be ruthless and use everyone to deal with Alston, he


    couldn''t ignore his flesh and blood. Therefore, this baby might also be the biggest weapon that Alston


    could use against him.


    "Without this baby, you can go back to the Holy Dragon Empire now. You can learn to step on corpses


    like they mean nothing to you, and you can fight Alston to the death. If that were the case, then I


    believe that it''s only a matter of time before you achieve victory. But with this baby, you can''t be that


    ruthless. Plus, Isis is involved with this baby, and she is the daughter of Lance. Even if you try your


    best, you will have too much on your te. And if you return to the Holy Dragon Empire unprepared,


    you are not the only one who will be in danger. Isis and her baby will be in danger too," Alyssa


    continued.


    Rocky fell into a pensive silence, as her words drove him deep in thought. She was right. He had never


    thought that Isis would be pregnant with his baby, so he never considered thisplexity. Rocky


    initially thought that once he returned to the Holy Dragon Empire, he would have a big fight with Alston,


    then that would be it. But now that he had this baby, he couldn''t go with such a simple n, or he would


    endanger Isis and his baby.


    "So, even if you want to go back to the Holy Dragon Empire as soon as possible, you need time to


    prepare first. You are in the dark right now, while Alston is in the light. You have an advantage. As long


    as you n everything step by step before you return to the Holy Dragon Empire, I believe that Alston


    will never be able to defeat you. However, you have one more weakness. You are too emotional and


    get attached easily. You need to learn to restrain yourself, or you will put more people in danger,"


    advised Alyssa, who didn''t seem to care that she was counseling a prince from an enemy nation.


    "It seems that you have considered everything for me. I should thank you. If you hadn''t reminded me, I


    would have made a big mistake." Rocky knew that Alyssa was helping him though she didn''t have to,


    so he was grateful.


    "I don''t want to owe anyone anything, so take my advice as a reward for helping my brother. Even


    though we will be enemies after you return to the Holy Dragon Empire, you are here right now, and you


    are still a friend of my brother, so I want to return the favor." Truthfully, Alyssa wanted to think of him as


    her enemy, but she couldn''t do so.


    "Okay. What do you think I should do first?" Rocky knew that she probably had ideas that could help


    since she had thought about this a lot. Thus, he didn''t hesitate and promptly asked her.


    "From what I remember, you are on good terms with Marcia. And with her status in the Holy Dragon


    Empire, no one will doubt her words, right?" Alyssa asked, still deep in thought.


    "I suppose so," Rocky agreed, nodding lightly.


    "Then inform her that you are still alive and ask her to arrange everything for you. Of course, the most


    important thing is to protect Isis and her baby. You can go back to the Holy Dragon Empire once she


    has prepared for you in advance, and that will be the time to fight against Alston." Just as Rocky had


    expected, she had excellent insights on the matter.


    "That makes a lot of sense. But why are you helping me? What good will helping me do for you? After


    all, we will soon be enemies again." That was the elephant in the room. Rocky was grateful, of


    course, but he had grown used to this world where no one did anything just to help others.

 Chapter 1019 A Gift For Rocky

    Chapter 1019 A Gift For Rocky


    "I hope you can do me a favor, but whether you agree or not is your own decision," Alyssa answered.


    Her voice was trembling, and her hopeful gaze was fixated at Rocky.


    "And what favor would that be?" Rocky asked doubtfully.


    "After you exact your revenge, I hope you can give the throne of the Holy Dragon Empire up," Alyssa


    said after a moment of hesitation. She then bit her pink lips, nervously waiting for Rocky''s answer.


    "Well, if that''s your request, I''m sorry, but I can''t promise you anything now," he said with a frown. If he


    defeated Alston, he would definitely be the heir of the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire. It was


    only natural that he would sit on the throne one day. He didn''t understand why Alyssa asked him to give


    up the throne, but he didn''t ask. Just like he knew that she must have her own reasons, he also knew


    that she wouldn''t tell him now. Alyssa obviously only wanted him to agree to her request with no


    question asked. Although he didn''t want to turn her down outright, his answer was actually already very


    clear.


    "It''s not toote to think about it after you have your revenge. I know that the chance of you agreeing to


    my request is very small, but I still have to ask." Alyssa understood very well that Rocky was most likely


    going to refuse, but she still wanted to try because once Rocky became the emperor of the Holy


    Dragon Empire, they would probably end up as eternal enemies. Moreover, her only hope to solve the


    curse ced on her would be lost.


    "Have you decided whom you''re going to send to inform Marcia?" Rocky changed the subject. He


    nned to stay in Woods'' mansion and leave for the Holy Dragon Empire immediately after all the


    matters here were settled.


    "Just to be on the safe side, I''m going to send Laney. After that, she''ll stay in the Holy Dragon Empire


    and work for you. Although Laney isn''t a spirit maniptor, she''s someone who''s stayed by my side for


    years, and she''s also very good at collecting information. I believe that her ability wille in handy


    soon. Furthermore, if there''s ever the need to, you can also contact me through her." Alyssa had


    nned this for a long time. Of course, she also had another purpose for sending Laney to Rocky''s


    side. She wanted to keep an eye on every move he made in the future so that she could make


    corresponding actions whenever she had to.


    "Is this a surprise gift for me?" Rocky asked with a smile. He was really surprised that Alyssa was


    willing to give Laney to him.


    "No surprise, just a gift," Alyssa replied. The gaze she used to look at Rocky seemed to contain some


    inexplicable emotions.


    "Then I have to thank you for your kindness. However, my guts tell me that Marcia won''t believe the


    news Laney brings her." Rocky gave the matter some thoughts. A momentter, he pulled the Frozen


    Wind Dagger out of its sheath and handed the sheath to Alyssa. "Give this to Laney. This dagger was a


    gift from Marcia. I think she''ll believe Laney when she sees this sheath."


    Alyssa epted the sheath. Without any other word, she turned into a shadow and disappeared into


    the dark night.


    In the following few days, while waiting for news from Alyssa, Rocky focused on his gene experiments,


    thest stage of refining the spiritual crystal, and the taming of the Fire Rock Turtle.


    Inside Marcia''s mansion in the Holy Dragon Empire.


    Marcia was working in her study. She''d been busy with reports about the war and other military


    activities from the borders where the Rime Army and the troops of other countries resided.


    "General, there is a woman outside requesting an audience. She said she has something important to


    say to you in person!" a female guard reported loudly from outside the study. The sheer volume of the


    guard''s voice distracted her from her work.


    "Did she report her name?" Marcia asked without even looking up from the documents. But the


    disturbance made her brows a little wrinkled. Because of the position she had in the Holy Dragon


    Empire, there were always people wanting to see her for various reasons, so she was already used to


    this kind of thing. She usually ignored them. However, most of the people who wanted to see her were


    men, so she was a little curious to hear that a woman wanted to meet her.


    "She said that her name was Laney and that she came from the Timber Deity Empire," answered the


    female guard.


    Marcia was puzzled. She felt that the name sounded rather familiar, but she was certain that she never


    met a woman named Laney before. Thus, she started racking her brain, trying to remember when and


    where she heard it. The moment she remembered, she waspletely shocked. Laney was the name


    of the outstanding spy Alyssa nted in Evian City back then! She had heard about her when she and


    Lance discussed how to deal with Alyssa.


    "Is that her? But why is she here, in the Imperial City of the Holy Dragon Empire? Or could it be that it''s


    just another woman with the same name? But she also said that she came from the Timber Deity


    Empire," Marcia murmured. Her curiosity was piqued. After thinking for a while, she ordered, "Bring her


    to me."


    The female guard outside the study immediately left to carry out her order.


    Before long, the female guard came back along with a graceful figure and stopped in front of Marcia''s


    study.


    "General, she''s here," the female guard reported.


    "Let her in. You may leave now." Marcia stood up and walked out from behind the desk.


    Almost at the same time, the delicate figure also entered the study and thus almost crashed into Marcia


    who was going to walk out.


    The woman was nobody else but Laney, who''de to see Marcia ording to Alyssa''s order.


    "Greetings to General Marcia. I''ve long heard of your name. It''s a great honor to see you in person,"


    Laney saluted gracefully.


    "Cut the crap. Did Alyssa send you here? What are you up to?" Marcia questioned coldly.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "General Marcia is really sharp. It was indeed Her Royal Highness who sent me here." Laney, who saw


    how straightforward Marcia was, immediately nodded.


    "Why did she send you to me? What''s she up to?" Marcia was well aware that Alyssa must have a


    good reason to send Laney here, and that reason was unlikely to be offering an olive branch to her.


    After all, Alyssa was considered a great enemy of the Holy Dragon Empire. The war at the Gehenna


    Border originally urred because of her provocation. Now that Alyssa was doing such a weird thing


    as sending Laney, who used to be a spy in Evian City, to meet her in broad daylight, she naturally had


    to be careful. She also had to think of their purpose, but she obviously couldn''t figure it out in such a


    short time.


    This wasn''t the first time that Alyssa had broken into their capital. Last time, she showed up at Basil''s


    funeral ceremony, and it really pissed all of them off, but at least there was still a valid reason for her to


    do what she did. Now, what did she send Laney to her for?


    "Her Royal Highness sent me here to bring news to General Marcia. Her Royal Highness told me that


    General Marcia will be more than happy when she hears it. However, Her Royal Highness also


    instructed me to keep you in suspense as long as I can. It can be regarded as our revenge to General


    Marcia for snatching away the treasure box," Laney exined bluntly to dispel Marcia''s doubts.


    "Is that so? What if I refuse to hear the news? I''m rather busy to apany you to y games. And I


    doubt the news Alyssa brings me will be worthwhile. It feels more like a trick to me. I''m almost sure I


    want to hear it. By the way, did she send you here because she thought I won''t do anything to you just


    because you''re delicate and aren''t a spirit maniptor? You know¡­ she''s wrong. I''ve never shown


    mercy to my enemies!" Marcia said with a cold smile. She walked towards Laney in a calm and


    powerful manner. Her whole body seemed to emit a kind of oppressive feeling that could make Laney


    shudder all over.

 Chapter 1020 The Fifth Grade Of The Supernal Stage

    Chapter 1020 The Fifth Grade Of The Supernal Stage


    The calm smile on Laney''s face wavered a little, but she stood her ground. "I know that General Marcia


    won''t kill me. It''smon-sense that people don''t need to kill envoys between two fighting countries,


    not to mention that the two countries have already stopped fighting."


    Marcia smiled appreciatively at her wit and then moved to take her overwhelming power back. She


    praised her sincerely, "No wonder Alyssa trusts you so much! It is not often that a normal woman, who


    is not even a spirit maniptor, can keep her cool in my presence. You are a very rare creature, and it


    would be a pity if I have to kill you. So, I suggest that you tell me everything you know. Don''t test my


    patience, as I am sure you don''t want to find out what happens when my patience runs out."


    Laney didn''t seem the least bit intimidated by Marcia''s threat. She smiled pleasantly and took a sheath


    from her long sleeve, which she handed over to Marcia. "General Marcia, is this sheath familiar to


    you?" she asked.


    Marcia only needed a single nce before recognizing that it was the Frozen Wind Dagger''s sheath.


    She doubted her eyes for a second, so she stepped forward to get a closer look. "Where did you get


    this?" she asked, staring into Laney''s eyes.


    "Mr. Rookie gave it to me," answered Laney honestly.


    "Mr. Rookie?" Marcia was confused at first because she didn''t recognize the name. But suddenly, a


    powerful jolt passed through her body, as she connected the dots behind the name. This woman


    mentioned a Mr. Rookie, who must be Rocky, who was the same person as Basil. However, Rocky died


    a long time ago. When did he give the sheath to Laney, and why? Was there any message behind this


    action?


    "General Marcia, I know that you must have a lot of questions running through your mind right now, but


    before anything else, I need you to know this: Mr. Rookie is still alive. He is safe, and he is staying in


    the Timber Deity Empire right now," Laney replied, her tone soft and gentle as if she was talking to an


    animal that was easily spooked.


    "What did you say?! How is that possible? I can''t believe you!" Marcia eximed, her voice rising in


    pitch at every interval. She refused to believe whatever Laney said. Rocky was dead! They even held a


    tribute for him. Why did this womane all the way here to tell her a poorly thought-out lie like that?


    What was she, and more importantly, her master, nning to do?


    "Mr. Rookie is still alive," Laney repeated. Although she was speaking softly, her voice was firm and


    sure. She sounded like she was telling the truth.


    "That''s impossible. Sabina even saw his passing with her own eyes! How could he still be alive? What


    on earth is Alyssa nning to do? I didn''t think she was capable of cruelty such as this! Did she think


    that I would believe such an out and out lie?!" Marcia shouted angrily,pletely losing her


    composure. She was not stupid enough to do this, with only a single sheath as evidence, and the


    testimony of a woman she barely knew. Marcia had always dreamt that Rocky woulde back, safe


    and sound, but this was reality. At that moment, she felt like she was drowning. Whenever she thought


    of Rocky''s death, she would suffer an indescribable pain like thousands of arrows piercing her heart.


    "Her Royal Highness has guessed that General Marcia won''t believe it, but she said that you can prove


    it yourself," whispered Laney. She sounded like she was empathizing with Marcia''s pain. After all, if she


    thought that Rocky was dead, she would probably be as inconsble.


    On the other hand, Marcia took a deep breath to calm down. She had dreamed that Rocky was still


    alive so often, and now, it was difficult to make herself believe that this was real. On the one hand, if


    the choice were hers, Marcia would believe Laney in a heartbeat. But on the other hand, she thought


    that it was ridiculous to waste her time on nonsense like this.


    She turned back to Laney as a thought suddenly struck him. "I need to verify what you told me. If you


    want an answer from me or have to carry out whatever your master told you, then you have to stay


    here for a couple of days. But I am warning you! If I find that you are lying to me, don''t me me for


    what I will do to you!"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I will stay then. If a couple of days aren''t enough, I can stay here as long as you want, until the truth


    comes out. Her Royal Highness ordered me to stay here in the Imperial City anyway. When Mr. Rookie


    comes back, I will be working for him. So, maybe it won''t take long for me to work with General Marcia


    too," Laney replied with a pleasant smile.


    "Okay. I''ll arrange a room for you." Laney''s calm reaction reassured Marcia. She didn''t look like she


    was hiding something. After that, she called her servants to take Laney somewhere that she could rest.


    When she was alone again, she immediately summoned her henchman and rushed to the Ji n, the


    secondrgest n in the Holy Dragon Empire, and only second to the Ximen n.


    Meanwhile, Rocky was sitting cross-legged in theke''s pavilion in Woods''s mansion. Just as Marcia


    had learned from Laney today, Rocky was still alive.


    In the past few days, he had been studying the pill. Of course, he had not dared to ingest it to be safe,


    as he was afraid that it would harm him. He reveled in the silence, as he dwelt on some questions that


    had been bothering him. First of all, he was not sure about the identity of the girl. Secondly, the girl had


    seemed to discover things by touching him once, as she had found out that another girl had rescued


    him before. She was Cherry. Rocky was curious about how this beautiful girl knew that Cherry had


    saved him. Moreover, she also knew that some of Cherry''s power remained inside him.


    That was why he had to be careful, but after several days'' research, he found that the pill was indeed


    just a pill. He also analyzed itsposition, and it could cause no problem too. The only strange thing


    was that the spiritual power released by the pill was not reliable. Generally speaking, a spiritual pill


    refined by a spiritual race should have rich spiritual power.


    At the thought of this, Rocky couldn''t help but wonder if the beautiful girl of the spiritual race


    deliberately took some copycat goods to fool him. After hesitating for a while, he finally decided to try


    and put the pill into his mouth.


    The pill melted as it made contact in his mouth like a piece of cotton candy. Then, it turned into a


    stream of clear water that slid down his throat and spread around his body.


    Almost at the same time, Rocky felt as if his whole body''s functions had been magnified infinitely,


    including his five senses. Every sound within a hundred meters reached his ears clearly in an instant,


    and the fragrance of various flowers in the garden reached his nose from more than ten meters away.


    Not only that, but the meridians in his body were also rapidly expanding and shrinking, making the evil


    spiritual power and the Fire spiritual power in his body elerate their cirction. It felt like a boa


    constrictor was squeezing and digesting him. Soon, the power released from the fourthyer of the


    seal, which was imprisoned by the spiritual soul container, was guided and continuously flowed into his


    meridians. It merged with the original evil spiritual power.


    Rocky felt as if his body was expanding like the universe at an unknown speed. This feeling only


    appeared when he cultivated with Alyssa in the Magic Spiritual Spring. But what surprised him the most


    was that no matter how fast his body was circting, he didn''t feel ufortable at all. On the


    contrary, he felt veryfortable.


    In the twinkling of an eye, two days and two nights had passed. And when Rocky opened his eyes


    again, he found that he had merged the power from the fourthyer of the seal in his body to the fourth


    grade of the Supernal Stage. The speed of the fusion was astonishing, and it was second only to when


    Alyssa and he were cultivating together.


    Moreover, Rocky could feel that the pill had not been thoroughly refined, and part of it was still in his


    body. If it was carefully refined, he could at least reach the fifth grade of the Supernal Stage.

 Chapter 1021 The Purpose of Laneys Visit

    Chapter 1021 The Purpose of Laney''s Visit


    Meanwhile, at Marcia''s mansion of the Holy Dragon Empire, the henchman sent by Marcia two days


    ago had just returned. In the study, he carefully handed over a small and delicate box that he brought


    back from the Ji n to Marcia.


    "You must be tired. Go and get some rest first," Marcia ordered in a concerned voice.


    Right after she saw the henchman close the door behind him, she picked up the delicate box and


    meticulously opened it slowly. As soon as she opened it, she took a closer look at what was inside. Out


    of the blue, her body began to tremble upon recognizing what was inside. At that moment, all she could


    show was a myriad ofplex expressions. Soon after, a crystal tear suddenly fell from the corner of


    her eyes.


    "He''s really not dead. I can''t believe it... Really not dead..." Marcia murmured to herself in disbelief. At


    that moment, all that gave her hope were Laney''s words and the evidence in the box that she was


    holding.


    The object she was holding was exactly the Dragon Twined Wood to seal the evil power of the Holy


    Dragon Bead in Rocky''s body back then. Due to the close connection of the Dragon Twined Wood with


    the evil power of the Holy Dragon Bead in Rocky''s body, the Dragon Twined Wood would change no


    matter how far away it was from Rocky as long as the evil power had any change. The opposite could


    only happen if Rocky died.


    However, at that moment, the crack on the Dragon Twined Wood inside the box appeared to be deeper


    than before. This was an indication that Rocky had least removed the fourthyer of the seal in his


    body. This also indicated that the evil power of the Holy Dragon Bead was still changing, which could


    be positive proof that he was still alive.


    In fact, Marcia had a chance to find out the truth before. But after learning that Rocky had already died,


    Sabina put away the Dragon Twined Wood as a souvenir. She didn''t ask Sabina for it, making her miss


    the opportunity to find out the truth about Rocky''s death.


    But now that Marcia saw with her own eyes that the Dragon Twined Wood was still changing, she was


    now sure that what Laney had said before was true¡ªRocky was not dead.


    As a result, Marcia immediately ordered someone to call Laney to the study.


    "General Marcia, it appears that you now have the proof. Now, you know that I was telling the truth


    about Mr. Rookie being alive." As Laney entered the study, she saw Marcia''s bright and beautiful face.


    At that moment, she could tell that Marcia believed her now.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "I''m not sure yet, though. After all, Sabina saw Basil disappear in front of her. Did Alyssa trick us? In


    fact, she had imprisoned Basil secretly. Then, she came to worship him at his death ceremony only to


    check if we suspect that Basil is still alive. But if so, why did she send you to tell me the truth about


    Basil?" Marcia asked seriously in an attempt to hide her excitement. Of course, she wanted to find out


    the truth and make sure that Rocky was indeed alive. Moreover, what she couldn''t really figure out was


    that if Alyssa tried her best to hide the truth about Rocky, then why did she send Laney to tell her now?


    "General Marcia, you are asking me too many questions. Give me some time to answer them all. Well,


    let me start with what I know." At that moment, Laney seemed to have been prepared to answer the


    questions beforehand. Without hesitation, she told the general what Rocky had experienced in the


    Timber Deity Empire these days. Of course, she didn''t spill any of the empire''s secrets.


    After hearing the whole story, Marcia immediately realized everything. She then asked, "So, does this


    mean that you didn''t know that he was still alive before, and you just found about thatter?"


    "Exactly. In fact, when the princess and Prince Woods knew that Mr. Rookie was still alive, they had the


    exact same reaction as you. They also found it hard to believe..." Laney said with sincerity in her voice.


    "Even if what you said is true, why isn''t he returning to the Holy Dragon Empire? More importantly, why


    is he staying in the Timber Deity Empire?" On second thought, Marcia found that instead of being


    imprisoned by Alyssa, Rocky had been free to go anywhere he wanted to and even made a ssh in


    the Timber Deity Empire. Therefore, Marcia was also confused about why Rocky chose to stay in the


    Timber Deity Empire than returning to the Holy Dragon Empire. Of course, she also suspected that


    Laney might have been hiding pieces of information from her.


    "That''s the key. The reason why he didn''t return to the Holy Dragon Empire was that he and Prince


    Woods were attacked by a group of mysterious people. And I''m sure you didn''t expect that the person


    who attacked them was actually a member of your empire. A big shot, in fact..." Laney hinted. She


    knew that with the general''s intelligence, she should be able to guess who was responsible for the


    attack.


    "Did Alston do this?" Marcia didn''t want to guess, but ording to her investigation after Rocky''s


    death, she once suspected that his death might have something to do with Alston. Unfortunately, she


    had no evidence to prove that. What Laney just said confirmed that her suspicion could be true.


    "General Marcia, what you just said is true. Alston was behind this. The reason why Mr. Rookie didn''t


    come back was due to Alston. Back then, in order to deal with Mr. Rookie, Alston used a girl whom Mr.


    Rookie regarded as his sister, to force him to kill Prince Woods. But Mr. Rookie didn''t let Alston use


    him, so he pretended to kill Prince Woods to save the prince. But in the end, Alston killed that girl. In


    fact, Mr. Rookie was so angry that he almost died in a fierce battle with Alston. But afterwards, it was


    like magic. Truth was that he didn''t die, and nobody knew how it happened. Somehow, he even


    appeared in the Timber Deity Empire..." Laney said with her eyes narrowed.


    "Alston..." Marcia mumbled under her breath. She became so furious that she clenched her fists tightly.


    If Alston hadn''t gone to the Dragon Master n, then she might have rushed to the Pce City and


    confronted him face to face at that moment.


    Seeing that the general was so angry, Laney was also a little bit surprised. That was because, at that


    moment, she saw how much Marcia cared about Rocky.


    "But why did Alyssa help him? He is the prince of our empire. What good will it do to her to help an


    enemy? Don''t you find that odd?" Meanwhile, Marcia was puzzled. What Alyssa did was obviously


    againstmon sense, and it was hard to believe that the princess of the Timber Deity Empire was


    helping the prince of the Holy Dragon Empire and even helping him hide his identity. Spreading this


    information would cause a great uproar in the two empires and even the entire Wild Spirit Land.


    "I don''t know about that. The princess said that even if Mr. Rookie returned to the Holy Dragon Empire,


    and told his father that Alston framed him, there''s a huge possibility that his father might not believe it.


    After all, no one would believe that the emperor''s sessor would try every means to kill his brother.


    And with Alston''s brutal and sinister attitude, he would definitely never let Mr. Rookie off the hook once


    his plots were all exposed. With Mr. Rookie''s current power in the Holy Dragon Empire, it is obvious


    that he is not strong enough to fight against Alston yet. Therefore, our princess hoped that you could


    arrange everything for him before he returned to the Holy Dragon Empire. In her opinion, the only


    person who could pose a threat to him now was his wife and their unborn child. Mr. Rookie woulde


    back at ease as long as the two can be handled well. And that is the reason why Princess Alyssa sent


    me here." Laney ryed Alyssa''s words to the general.

 Chapter 1022 Counting Down

    Chapter 1022 Counting Down


    The room was tense, as Marcia stared at Laney down, her beautiful eyes narrowed in thought. "Does


    he know that Isis is pregnant with his child?" she asked.


    Laney nodded but didn''t say anything else.


    "I see. Let Rocky know that he doesn''t have to worry about anything. I will take care of things here, and


    I will protect Isis and the babe from Alston myself. Your princess is right, though. A despicable man like


    Alston will undoubtedly stir up trouble again if he finds out that his younger brother is still alive. We


    need to get ready for that." Although Marcia still didn''t know why Alyssa would help Rocky, she had to


    admit that Alyssa had a point.


    "General Marcia, I''ve told you everything I know. But if you have any questions, please don''t hesitate to


    ask. I will tell you everything I know!" Laney volunteered, looking into Marcia''s eyes to prove her


    sincerity.


    "Tell Alyssa that I will go to the Timber Deity Empire in person." As cautious as Marcia, she would never


    trust Laneypletely. She would go to the Timber Deity Empire in person, and if they were telling the


    truth, and Rocky was alive, she would take him back then. But before anything else, she needed to


    confirm it first.


    "I will. If there''s nothing else, I''m leaving now. If you need anything from me, you can find me in the


    Fragrance House, where I will be staying for now." After that, Laney bowed respectfully and left.


    When she was gone, Marcia got up to leave the mansion and rushed to the Pce City to see the


    emperor. Even though she couldn''tpletely believe what Laney had told her, she still needed to let


    the emperor know. After all, it was about his son.


    The emperor immediately summoned her when the servant told him that Marcia wasing.


    "General Marcia, is there anything urgent?" She had never shown up on her initiative in the Pce City


    unless something important came up. The fact that she was here told him that there must be something


    special going on.


    "Your Majesty!" Marcia greeted and cast a meaningful nce at the maids, who were standing behind


    the emperor.


    The emperor caught her gaze promptly, and his curiosity ratcheted up to ten. "Leave us alone," he


    immediately ordered, waving his maids outside.


    The maids left immediately, leaving only the two of them in the hall.


    "Go ahead. Do you need to tell me something important?" Seriousness also crept on the emperor''s


    face when he saw how serious Marcia was.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. It''s about Basil ¡ª he''s still alive!" Marcia said, unable to contain the emotions that


    stirred within her, making her voice tremble.


    The emperor looked at her in shock and fell heavily on his chair, his legs trembling weakly. The news


    was too much for him. First, his son had died, but now he was alive again?! Sabina, Marcia''s


    apprentice, had witnessed Basil''s death with her own eyes, so did she get it wrong? Or was this an


    borate prank on Marcia''s end?


    "General Marcia, what''s wrong with you? This isn''t a good joke. I won''t forgive you if you insist on


    saying these things," replied the emperor softly. He wondered what had provoked Marcia to do this


    cruel thing. Was she no longer a general he could trust?


    "Your Majesty, I know it''s hard to believe, but it''s true. The Dragon Twined Wood, which I used to seal


    the power of the Holy Dragon Bead inside Basil, still grows today. It indicates that the power of the Holy


    Dragon Bead still exists," Marcia insisted. To back up her words, she took out the Dragon Twined Wood


    and handed it to the emperor.


    "Oh, how could this be?" the emperor cried brokenly. "Basil is still alive? Where is he now?" His


    questions came one after another, as joy and confusion warred in his heart. Even though he still had


    some doubts, at that moment, he chose to believe Marcia. He sat up in his chair excitedly, and his face


    glowed with one of his rare smiles. He had been thinking of his younger son every day, and this news


    was like a balm to his aching heart.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "He is in the Timber Deity Empire now," Marcia replied promptly. She understood the emperor''s


    reaction. After all, she had just experienced the same thing herself.


    "He''s in the Timber Deity Empire? Did they kidnap him? Since when? And how? This is unforgivable!


    Besides, why did they make us believe that Basil was dead when he was with them all along? What


    benefit did they get from it? No, I can''t wait anymore. I must send an army to rescue Basil, no matter


    what the price is. I just want him back!" The emperor shot up from his seat, as his eyes filled with


    venom at the thought of his son in captivity.


    "Your Majesty, the opposite is true. As far as I know, he is free and unrestrained in the Timber Deity


    Empire," Marcia replied with a bitter smile.


    "Then why didn''t hee back if there''s nothing holding him back?" the emperor couldn''t help but ask.


    He was greatly confused and felt a little betrayed that his son was willingly spending time in the


    enemy''snds.


    "I believe that he has his reasons to stay, but I need to look into it before reporting to Your Majesty. This


    time, I n to go to the Timber Deity Empire myself. If everything goes well, I''ll bring him back as soon


    as I can," Marcia reported, waiting for the emperor''s approval to proceed as she nned.


    "Okay. You have my full permission to enact any n that you see fit. Go and bring Rocky back from


    the Timber Deity Empire as soon as possible. I will announce this good news with our people at once!"


    the emperor eximed, unable to hold back his excitement. The thought that his younger son was still


    alive made him feel much younger himself. The ruddyplexion on his face ttened his wrinkles.


    And the mncholy, which had always upied his face, had now gone.


    "Please don''t, Your Majesty! Please don''t say anything until I bring him back. Don''t we want to make


    sure that everything goes smoothly? I think we should keep a low profile, just in case," replied Marcia


    hurriedly, standing up and almost reaching in her haste to stop the emperor. It wasn''t a good idea to


    shake the bush to rouse the sleeping serpent. Even though Alston was not in the Holy Dragon Empire


    now, Priest Dean was there in his stead. They were on the same side, so if Priest Dean found out


    about it, he would surely report it to Alston. Marcia didn''t want a fire at her backyard.


    "You are right." As calmness returned to him, the emperor nodded approvingly. He had been a little


    carried away, and he had almost made a mistake, if not for his general''s wisdom.


    "Your Majesty, how is Isis doing recently?" Marcia asked as if the thought had just crossed her mind.


    "She''s fine, but she is always low in spirit. I can''t remember thest time she spent time outside her


    pce, and she doesn''t want to see anyone or talk to anyone. Why don''t you tell her this good news?


    Maybe it will cheer her up!" the emperor suggested.


    "I''ll go and see herter. Your Majesty, please promise that you won''t tell a single soul that Basil is


    alive. Please, promise me! We need to be cautious," Marcia exhorted with concern.


    "I won''t tell anyone, I promise," the emperor replied sincerely. He looked up at the ceiling for a moment


    as if he was thinking about something deeply; then he took out a golden jade token from his pocket. It


    had a unique shape.


    "Give this jade token to Basil for me," he said and handed the token to Marcia.


    "Is this the jade token passed down from emperor to emperor in generations?" Marcia didn''t take it


    immediately, for she was taken by surprise. She didn''t expect that the emperor would give it to Basil


    now. It was a huge matter because it meant that the emperor had chosen Basil as his heir.


    "I know what I am doing. Just take it, and don''t ask any questions." Despite his blunt words, the


    emperor was smiling as he handed her the jade stone. It was like he had regained the hope that he had


    lost.


    "If you don''t mind, I''d like to take Isis back to the Crimson Dragon Group. Maybe she will rx there,


    and it will be good for both her and the baby," Marcia asked after she put away the token.


    "Go ahead and ask her. It''s up to her if she wants to do that," replied the emperor with a concerned


    expression. He didn''t want to push Isis, but he was getting worried for her too. Perhaps, this was the


    push that she needed so that she could recover from her grief.


    They talked for a while after that, and then Marcia left and headed to see Isis in her pce.


    When the maid led Marcia into the bedroom, Isis was sitting on her bed. Her eyes were swollen, which


    made it obvious that she had been crying. It was noticeable that she had lost a lot of weight, and she


    seemed to be getting thinner every day.


    Basil''s death disheartened Isis, and if it weren''t for the fact that she was pregnant with Basil''s child,


    which pushed her to go on, she would have copsed long ago.


    "Isis, I''m going to the Timber Deity Empire for something urgent. How about you going with me to the


    Crimson Dragon Group? You haven''t been back for a long time, have you?" Marcia asked Isis as she


    stepped forward so that Isis would look at her.


    However, Isis was nk-faced. She didn''t even nce at her when she shook her head and said, "I


    don''t want to go anywhere."


    "I think a change of environment would do you some good. Staying in the Pce City all day long isn''t


    doing you any favors, you know? Even if you don''t care about your physical condition, you need to


    consider the baby. I think that you should take him to the ce where his father used to live and tell


    him what kind of person his father is. In that way, this child can be as brave as his father in the future.


    Besides, I think your father might also want to see you around," Marcia insisted once again. It broke


    her heart to see Isis in the throes of her despair.


    Meanwhile, Isis remained nk-faced and silent.


    Marcia continued to describe the good it would bring to her and the baby if she had a change of ce.


    Atst, Isis couldn''t resist the temptation and surrendered. After packing up her necessities, she left the


    Pce City with Marcia and went to the Gehenna Border.


    Marcia''s intention was not only to improve Isis''s moods. She was worried that Isis would be


    endangered once the news that Basil was still alive broke out, so she needed to bring Isis out of the


    Pce City. Just in case, she brought Isis to her father, who would protect her well. Besides, if Marcia


    could bring Basil back sessfully, Isis could see him as soon as possible at this ce because it was


    much closer.


    After Marcia departed from the capital, the countdown of Rocky''s return to the Holy Dragon Empire


    began.

 Chapter 1023 Queenie Was Attacked

    Chapter 1023 Queenie Was Attacked


    Rocky had spent most of his time in Woods'' mansion for the past few days. He focused on studying


    and refining the Holy Spirit Panacea, but inwardly, he was about as anxious as a raging river. Alyssa


    had note to see him for a couple of days, and he was eager to know how things went on.


    It was already getting dark when Alyssa finally showed up, just as Rocky expected.


    "Hey, what''s up? Is everything all right?" Rocky asked as soon as he saw her.


    "Laney sent me a message earlier today. She said that Marcia ising all the way here to see you in


    person." She paused when Rocky looked at her in surprise. "Are you surprised? I guess she is a very


    cautious person, which is wise of her. But I don''t think she needed toe here in person. All she


    needs to do is to prepare everything to make sure that you can go back smoothly and safely. On the


    other hand, this might be a better idea. This way, I can rest peacefully knowing that she can protect you


    from any danger on the way back!" Rocky heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing the news. Marcia


    wouldn''te in person if she didn''t believe Alyssa. Thus, she must have thought that he was still


    alive, which made things easier for him.


    Even back then, he had been worried that Marcia would have found his death suspicious and would


    look into it, which would inevitably dy his return to his empire. Even if he tried to go back to the Holy


    Dragon Empire stealthily, it would still take a lot of time.


    "Marcia will be here soon. I suggest that you stay inside this mansion until she arrives. I just received


    information that Geoffrey may have discovered your real identity. Manymanders have seen you


    during the war between your country and mine. And even though most of them are on my side, and


    most of them are still at the border, one or two may have returned to the capital. If Geoffrey confirms


    that you''re Prince Basil, he will undoubtedly take this opportunity to kill you," Alyssa warned seriously.


    "Okay, I won''t leave this mansion," Rocky agreed, knowing that not only was his life at stake, but


    Woods and Alyssa could get in trouble too.


    "That''s it. This may be thest time we see each other in such a friendly atmosphere. If we get a


    chance to meet again, I''m afraid we''ll be enemies," said Alyssa with a sad smile on her face. "So long,


    take care of yourself!" Truthfully, she didn''t want to see Rocky anymore when she found out for sure


    that he was about to return to the Holy Dragon Empire. She couldn''t make up her mind with what she


    had to do for her curse, so in the end, she gave up trying to decide for now.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Please remember to pull your punches when we meet the next time!" Rocky teased with a rxed


    look on his face.


    "Oh, I almost forgot! Here. These are several drops of the Moon Fox''s blood essence. You mentioned


    that you want some, didn''t you? This is my farewell gift for you!" Alyssa took out a bottle and handed it


    to Rocky, who was smiling widely now.


    "Wow! You''re so considerate. Thank you!" Rocky eximed as he epted it without hesitation.


    On the outside, she was happy, but inwardly, she could not help but sigh. Alyssa cast onest nce at


    him, an indescribable emotion shing quickly in her eyes. In the next breath, she turned around


    resolutely and walked away with the wind.


    At the same time, in Geoffrey''s mansion, many people had gathered together in a big hall, including the


    peerless masters at the Divine Stage and the masters at the Supernal Stage. However, it was strange


    to see that Algy was there too.


    "Geoffrey, are you just going to watch while Woods seeds and bes the heir? That position


    should be yours!" Algy said, sowing discord between the two.


    "You must be kidding me, brother. Woods just grabbed the spiritual treasure by ident and gained a


    little advantage. We still have a chance as long as His Majesty has not made the announcement.


    Besides, I''ve found a trump card to defeat him, and I''ve spent a lot of effort into it. Woods will pay the


    price soon," Geoffrey said with a sinister smile.


    "Oh, really? Good for you!" This piqued Algy''s curiosity, and his eyes glittered with excitement. He had


    nned to set Geoffrey and Woods against each other, and then once they had worn each other out,


    he would emerge to be the one who gained the most.


    "Woods'' sess or failure is all due to the very same person. And he can only bring disgrace on


    himself in the end. Just wait and see!" Geoffrey said confidently.


    "Okay. I will be satisfied as long as Woods doesn''t get that position." Algy had always held a grudge


    against Woods because of a conflict they once had. Thus, he would rather have Geoffrey as the heir of


    the emperor rather than Woods.


    "Chief Alexander, what about our n? Is everything ready?" Geoffrey asked, looking at Alexander


    expectantly.


    "Tate has set out, Your Royal Highness," Alexander said with a devious smile of his own.


    "Great. Let''s wait for his good news." Geoffrey nodded as he sat back on his chair with a satisfied


    smirk.


    Meanwhile, Queenie was getting bored to death inside the Cao Mansion. Rocky hadn''te to visit


    them even once after the treasure hunting, so she found herself losing interest at anything. She


    couldn''t focus on the things she used to love doing!


    "It''s so boring. Why don''t I go and harass that bastard?" Queenie said to herself, looking for an excuse


    to go and see Rocky.


    She jumped from her chair excitedly and moved to the door, but stopped mid-way, hesitating. She


    murmured, "Why should I go to that bastard when he hadn''t even shown his face here? Besides, he''s


    leaving. I can only make fun of him while he''s still here, but I can''t do that in the future. What will I do


    when he is gone? Forget it. I''d better find another person to kill my time with." She changed her mind


    and was about to go back to bed when she stopped mid-way again.


    "But nobody is as fun as him, and I''m really bored! Ah, what am I doing? It''s so annoying. Should I go


    to find that bastard and annoy him or not?" Queenie thought about it anxiously. She picked up a flower


    and plucked its petals one by one, counting, "Go or not go, go or ¡ª not go! Itnded on not go?!"


    She couldn''t help the pout that pulled at her lips when she didn''t get the answer she wanted. "No way. I


    must have counted wrong. Maybe I should do it again."


    She was lost in her thoughts for a long time until a figure suddenly threw himself over the high wall and


    landed just a few feet away from her. Queenie was immediately vignt as soon as she noticed the


    existence of this figure. Putting the flower and her thoughts away, she straightened her body and shot a


    sharp look in his way, shouting, "Who are you?"


    The figure quickly froze in its tracks and called out, "Queenie!"


    "Tate?" She was confused at first, but anger took over quickly when she realized who it was. "What are


    you doing in my home? You are such a despicable man! Did youe all the way here to die?"


    "Please wait! I came here with a good intention. Prince Geoffrey has found out about Mr. Rookie''s true


    identity. He is a very dangerous person, and a great threat to the Timber Deity Empire. Prince Geoffrey


    is now preparing to go to Prince Woods'' mansion to catch him," said Tate seriously.


    "Liar! How could that bastard be dangerous? There''s no way that is true! Are you kidding me? How


    could he be a threat to the Timber Deity Empire?" Queenie couldn''t believe a single word he said.


    "Believe it or not, it''s up to you. I came here to inform Luci in case your n can make some


    preparation for it. I know Luci won''t see me, and won''t believe me even if I manage to see her. Thus,


    I came to you instead. Please do tell her!"


    As soon as he said his piece, Tate turned around and flew away as fast as he could. "Wait a moment!"


    shouted Queenie from behind him, but he was already gone. The things he had said made her mind


    wander. Coupled with the hasty way that he had left, Queenie couldn''t help but feel suspicious. She


    needed to know more about this!


    She got up to follow him outside, hoping that he would tell her more, but Tate was faster than she


    thought. Queenie ran after him with all her might, and as she was about to catch up with him, he


    suddenly disappeared.


    Queenie stopped short, looking around, but Tate had left no trace. The disappointment felt like a lead


    weight that had been tied to her hands and feet, making her movements sluggish and heavy. All of a


    sudden, the strong aura of a Divine Stage master approached her and trapped her where she stood.


    She could not even move, let alone look at the master, because he had locked her spiritual power


    inside her. In the next moment, her eyes rolled to the back of her head, and she fell to the ground


    soundlessly.

 Chapter 1024 His Real Identity

    Chapter 1024 His Real Identity


    Meanwhile, clouds obscured the moonlight, and the prince''s mansion was as quiet as it had always


    been.


    Inside the room, Rocky was busy refining the Holy Spirit Panacea when he suddenly heard a loud


    sounding from outside the door. Immediately, he did not hesitate to go to the source of the sound.


    Soon after, he opened the door and saw a piece of cloth, making its way over to him. He took it and


    later identified it as a piece of broken cloth in good quality. However, when he put it close to his nose,


    his eyes became wider as he found the cloth''s scent to be very familiar.


    "This scent is Queenie''s..." Rocky mumbled to himself as he sniffed it carefully.


    Meanwhile, a ck figure shed through the courtyard just outside his room.


    When Rocky saw this, he immediately flew out. As a result, the ck figure saw Rockye out and


    quickly flew over the roof and walls and eventually left the area.


    "Is he trying to lure me out?" Even though Rocky knew he was not supposed to fall into the figure''s


    trap, he still cared about the cloth that he found a while ago. Moreover, thinking of what Alyssa had


    warned him about, he could almost guess the reason why the figure lured him out. As a result, he soon


    followed the figure without hesitation.


    Out of the mansion, he ran and chased this figure until he was out of the capital. But not long after, the


    figure halted.


    Of course, Rocky stopped, too. Looking around, he saw that the figure stopped near an old ancestral


    temple. Darkness filled the atmosphere, and there were no lights to shed illumination. Instead, the dim


    moon was the only source of visibility. Therefore, the whole ancestral temple looked gloomy, with some


    ck shadows flying around it from time to time.


    Meanwhile, Rocky shifted his gaze at a delicate figure that hung on a tall locust tree just in front of the


    ancestral temple.


    After taking a good look at the figure, he found that it was no other than Queenie.


    During this time, it seemed that the ck figure had already gone to the back of the ancestral temple


    while Rocky was distracted.


    However, Rocky didn''t put in an effort to chase the ck figure anymore. Instead, he flew in the air and


    pulled out the Frozen Wind Dagger to cut the rope amidst the darkness. Soon after, they fell down with


    Queenie wrapped around his arms.


    "Queenie...Are you alright?" Rocky patted on Queenie''s face to wake her up.


    Soon after, Queenie snorted and finally woke up. But the minute sheid eyes on Rocky, she


    eximed nervously, "Why are you here? Tate said that Geoffrey knew about your real identity. He is


    sending people to go deal with you as we speak. Promise me you''ll leave the capital city as soon as


    possible..."


    "About that...Queenie, it''s toote." Rocky simply smiled bitterly and helped Queenie get up. In fact,


    when he saved her, he also felt the fluctuating aura of people that seemed to be hiding behind the


    ancestral temple. So he simply shouted, "Geoffrey, you don''t have to hide behind like a turtle. You can


    show yourself now! You kidnapped her just to lure me out, didn''t you? But now, I''m here..."


    "Ha-ha..." As soon as Rocky''s voice trailed off, an arrogantughter echoed.


    Not long after, more than twenty figures appeared on both sides of the ancestral temple, instantly


    surrounding Rocky and Queenie. As a matter of fact, several of these warriors were at the Supernal


    Stage. Moreover, they looked familiar to Rocky because he had met them while finding the spiritual


    treasure. Without a doubt, these were Geoffrey''s spirit maniptors.


    Meanwhile, seven or eight figures walked out. In fact, one could already sense their strong aura even


    before they showed up because of some of the people who were above the Divine Stage.


    Almost at the same time, the area in front of the ancestral temple was suddenly lit up. At that moment,


    more than a dozen torches were lit at the same time, illuminating the surroundings as if it were daytime.


    Soon after, Rocky locked his sight at the eight figures that were approaching him. Needless to say,


    Geoffrey and Tate were also there. Moreover, two peerless masters at the Divine Stage whom he met


    on the beast arena¡ªAlexander and Master Sherman¡ªwere there.


    But that was not all. To Rocky''s surprise, Algy was also one of them along with another peerless


    master at the Divine Stage, and two other warriors at the Supernal Stage. In fact, Rocky was certain


    that he had already seen them before when they hunted the spiritual treasure.


    Judging from the scene, anyone among these was enough to make it difficult for Rocky to resist.


    Without a doubt, Geoffrey was determined to kill him that he had brought so many powerful masters


    with him. At that moment, it seemed that he had overestimated Rocky.


    "Geoffrey, you really put a lot of effort into killing me!" At this moment, Rocky managed to be calm as


    he looked at Geoffrey coldly.


    But Queenie immediately became nervous as soon as she saw this. She bit her pink lips and felt a little


    guilty as the anxiety kicked in. She thought that if it weren''t for her, then Rocky wouldn''t have been


    trapped in a tight siege.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Mr. Rookie. No, I mean, Prince Basil of the Holy Dragon Empire, I didn''t expect that you, a great hero


    whose death even caused a stir in the Wild Spirit Land, just pretended to be dead and even managed


    to sneak into our Timber Deity Empire. Woods knew about your identity, but I can''t reallyprehend


    why he is still trying to hide it. In my opinion, you and Woods are simply conniving with each other and


    are up to no good. As the prince of the Timber Deity Empire, I will never let you seed in whatever


    n you are trying to do," Geoffrey said with a sinister smile on his wicked face, directly revealing


    Rocky''s true identity.


    "What are you talking about, Geoffrey? Is he really Prince Basil? But isn''t he dead?" Algy was stunned


    after learning the truth. It turned out that this was the trump card mentioned by Geoffrey. Of course, he


    didn''t expect that Rocky had such an astonishing identity. Rocky was also a prince. He was Prince


    Basil, who was a well-known hero of the Holy Dragon Empire in the Wild Spirit Land not long ago.


    "You... Y...You are a prince? The prince of the Holy Dragon Empire? Is this true? How is that even


    possible? A bastard like you can''t be a prince!" Queenie eximed in disbelief as she shifted her gaze


    to Rocky in astonishment.


    "Geoffrey, I don''t know what you are talking about. The idea is so delusional. How could I be the


    famous Prince Basil?" Rocky replied calmly with a smile. Although he was a little surprised that


    Geoffrey was so sure that he was Prince Basil, even if his identity had been exposed, he could at least


    try to go around this mess and attempt to reject the idea.


    "Yeah. How could he be a prince? Geoffrey, you must have made a mistake," Queenie yelled at


    Geoffrey.


    "Do you still want to deny it? I have solid witnesses. In fact, it''s not easy to find out your identity, but I


    managed to do it. When you led the Crimson Dragon Group to make a ssh at the Gehenna Border,


    manymanders of the Timber Deity Empire had seen you. In fact, most of them were Alyssa''s


    subordinates, and Alyssa ordered them to keep it a secret. However, there are always people who


    don''t like the fact that the princess of the Timber Deity Empire has hidden the fact that a prince of the


    Holy Dragon Empire has sneaked into the empire and even posed a great threat to it," Geoffrey


    commented. At that moment, he had already expected that Rocky would not admit it, so he waved his


    hand immediately.

 Chapter 1025 He Was Far Outnumbered

    Chapter 1025 He Was Far Outnumbered


    Soon, another figure came out of the ancestral temple. He was tall and robust, and his aura was of the


    Heavenly Stage.


    "Rocky, long time no see!" the figure called out to Rocky.


    "Dunn?" Rocky recognized that the man at once. Dunn was a spy in the Crimson Dragon Group for


    many years under Alyssa''s order. Then, after his identity as a spy had been discovered, he returned to


    the army of the Timber Deity Empire.


    Logically speaking, since Dunn was a spy arranged by Alyssa, he could be considered a trustworthy


    person for her. However, Rocky did not expect that Dunn would betray her. The traitor thought that he


    was doing the right thing by using the opportunity to improve his strength and social rank.


    "Now you can''t deny it, can you?" Geoffrey stared at Rocky gleefully.


    Rocky shrugged and smiled. Since Geoffrey had even bribed such an important witness, then Rocky


    had no reason to refute. Instead of responding, he turned to Queenie and said, "This is none of your


    business. Just go back to the Cao Mansion!" He wanted her to stay somewhere safe because he knew


    that a fierce battle could erupt at any moment. He didn''t wish to involve Queenie or the Cao n in his


    problems.


    "No, I won''t go back. I can''t let them gang up on you." Queenie didn''t care about Rocky''s true identity.


    Her only thought was that she couldn''t let Geoffrey and others browbeat Rocky.


    Of course, Rocky would not give her any chance to be willful. He seized her, released a wave of his


    domineering spiritual power to lock the spiritual power inside her body, and then summoned Robin.


    "Take her back to the Cao Mansion," Rocky ordered as he threw Queenie on its back.


    "No, let me go!" Since her spiritual power was locked, Queenie couldn''t do anything to fight back. That


    didn''t stop her from ring at Rocky and struggling, albeit uselessly.


    Meanwhile, Robin looked around warily. It could probably tell that its master was in danger, so it was


    unwilling to leave him. However, under Rocky''s insistence, it howled mournfully, then took Queenie out


    of the crowd, quickly flying away with her on its back.


    On the other hand, Geoffrey didn''t order anyone to chase after Queenie because he didn''t want to get


    her involved either. After all, she was a member of the Cao n. Even if the n wanted to protect


    Rocky, he had used despicable means to kidnap Queenie, so there was no need to make things too


    complicated. Anyway, he only had one target, and that was Rocky. His top priority was to defeat Rocky


    and then use him to beat Woods. And even if Queenie went back to the Cao Mansion to ask for help so


    they could save Rocky, they didn''t have enough time to stop him. Rocky would be in their custody


    before the Cao n arrived here with their people. If by some stroke of luck, the Cao n could make


    it, Geoffrey was sure that they wouldn''t want to have anything to do with a strong enemy of the Timber


    Deity Empire like Rocky. The n he made from the start had considered everything. No one would


    have the chance to help Rocky again.


    "Please go ahead, Master Sherman." At this time, Geoffrey suddenly nodded to Sherman.


    Sherman took a deep breath, and then his aura of the Divine Stage suddenly rose. He waved his


    hands in the air, and spiritual lights shed like lightning, as the air around them gained greater


    strength.


    In the blink of an eye, dozens of odd-shaped wooden pirs rose within a hundred meters radius of the


    ancestral temple.


    Spiritual currents crisscrossed like an electric and covered the sky above the crowd with heavy


    spiritual clouds, like an enchanted barrier, whichpletely blocked the area within the one hundred


    radius.


    "Now, you can''t escape even if you have wings!" Geoffrey red at Rocky darkly, and if looks could kill,


    Rocky would have died.


    Rocky knew that Geoffrey was worried that he might use his ability to hide, so he asked Sherman to set


    up an enchanted barrier. Although Rocky''s ability to hide allowed him to be invisible, it couldn''t help him


    pass through the enchanted barrier. Sure enough, Geoffrey was well prepared to hunt him down!


    Besides that, he had seen that Rocky had a very powerful mysterious spirit-manipted beast before,


    so to make sure of his sess, he brought with him two masters at the Divine Stage, Sherman and


    Alexander.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    With all these efforts, Geoffrey was confident that Rocky could not escape. He had so many warriors at


    the Supernal Stage, and had already cut off most of his escape routes.


    Geoffrey had given all he could for this mission. It was no easy feat to pull together such a powerful


    lineup to catch Rocky, who was only at the Supernal Stage!


    In other words, he might have thought too highly of Rocky.


    "Go ahead. You will be rewarded handsomely if you take him down!" Geoffrey didn''t waste time,


    ordering all his men to move.


    More than twenty figures surrounded Rocky at his behest, most of them spirit maniptors at the


    Heavenly Stage. However, they weren''t there because they hated Rocky. All of them had eyes on the


    bounty that Geoffrey would give to them.


    Without any hesitation, Rocky tightly clutched the Frozen Wind Dagger between his hands, and in an


    instant, it turned into a crescent-shaped ming de. He didn''t even blink, as he faced down all the


    spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage from all directions. Instead, he rushed to meet the fastest


    approaching figures. He waved the ming de like it was an extension of his hand, and soon, he


    shed with a spirit maniptor who had moved a second too slow. Thetter was on fire before he


    could react, and the Evil me danced all over his body. With the fire burning more and more


    intensely, the man turned to ashes within a few seconds.


    Since Rocky broke through to the Supernal Stage with the help of Alyssa, his power of Fire nature had


    soared, which made the Evil me more powerful. It was difficult for ordinary spirit maniptors at the


    Heavenly Stage to resist it.


    When they realized what had happened, the other spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage hesitated


    in their movements, as a look of horror shadowed their faces. After all, only a ridiculously powerful


    person could kill such a warrior in a few seconds. However, they took courage in the fact that they


    outnumbered him, and quickly regained their momentum. At the same time, they summoned their spirit-


    manipted beasts to assist in the battle. Dozens of shadow beasts flocked to attack Rocky.


    With Rocky''s current strength, not even forty spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage were a threat to


    him, let alone just twenty of them. Thus, he met them in battle with courage and determination. This


    was the difference between the strengths at the Supernal Stage and the Heavenly Stage.


    Soon, more than half of the twenty spirit maniptors had been killed or injured, while Rocky was yet


    to break out in a sweat.


    "What are you waiting for? Attack him together!" Geoffrey''s face darkened. He signaled to the masters


    at the Supernal Stage who were still standing there furiously, trying to get them to attack Rocky.


    Generally speaking, spirit maniptors who had reached such a stage had great pride for their craft. It


    meant that they were rarely willing to attack weaker people, especially when there was only one spirit


    maniptor on the other side.


    Therefore, several masters at the Supernal Stage looked at each other, speechless. At first, they were


    unsure whether they should gang up on a single person. After a few moments of hesitation, two


    masters at the primary stage of the Supernal Stage took the lead to attack Rocky. Perhaps, in their


    opinion, with the help of the two rtively weaker masters, it would be more than enough to take Rocky


    down.

 Chapter 1026 Flaming Dragon Wrath

    Chapter 1026 ming Dragon Wrath


    The spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage were terrified of Rocky. But they were instantly relieved


    as they received assistance from two warriors who were at the primary grade of the Supernal Stage.


    This quickly boosted their morale. Once again, they charged towards Rocky with their own spirit-


    manipted beasts.


    The two warriors at the Supernal Stage also summoned their own spirit-manipted beasts. By this


    time, a group of people had already surrounded Rocky.


    All of a sudden, different forms of Heavenly Stage spiritual martial arts sted all around Rocky. Dust


    covered the entire area as their spiritual powers shot in all directions.


    After about ten strikes of the Heavenly Stage spiritual martial arts, Rocky was instantly bombarded with


    two strikes of Supernal Stage spiritual martial arts. This move was as quick as lightning. This was


    considered as a deadly attack because it contained the full strength of the Supernal Stage.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In the blink of an eye, a cloud of dust had risen two meters from where Rocky was standing. It reached


    the sky and there was a spiritual light shining in that exact spot.


    Those attacks from the warriors at the Supernal Stage were indeed extraordinary. Thebined power


    of the two strikes was as strong as a dozen spiritual martial arts.


    At that moment, they detected no movement from Rocky. For a moment, everything remained still.


    "Humph! Is he already dead? I thought he''d put up a good fight. I guess I was wrong. I clearly


    overestimated his power. What a shame!" Geoffrey snorted derisively. He didn''t expect Rocky to be so


    weak.


    Without warning, a figure shrouded in ck me shot out of the dust and charged towards the nearest


    warrior at the Supernal Stage. It moved so fast that they barely saw who or what it was. Obviously, it


    was none other than Rocky. At first, the warrior appeared intimidated by Rocky''s momentum.


    Nheless, he immediatelymanded his spirit-manipted beast to block the attack. He was


    quite confident since his beast was at the fourth grade of the four-star level.


    Meanwhile, Geoffrey and the others were shocked. They couldn''t believe Rocky was able to withstand


    theirbined attacks and remain unscathed.


    Rocky swung his ming de of the Frozen Wind Dagger in the air. Shortly after, an arc-shaped


    Moon de about two meters long shot out of it. It immediately shoved the spirit-manipted beast out


    of his way. Afterward, he continued charging towards the warrior.


    "Take this!" Rocky muttered under his breath as he got closer to his chosen opponent. The warrior at


    the primary grade of the Supernal Stage was shocked when he realized that Rocky was already in front


    of him. His shock quickly turned to anger so heunched a full attack of the spiritual martial arts at the


    Supernal Stage. This move was supposed to push Rocky back.


    However, Rocky merely scoffed at this attack. He faced it head-on as if he was the god of death


    himself. He turned his left palm upward and the Dragon Spirit Mark on his arm fluttered in the air. In an


    instant, the dark purple vortex that appeared on Rocky''s palm devoured the powerful spiritual martial


    arts at the Supernal Stage.


    After he got rid of this obstacle, he prepared for his next attack. "ming Arm!" Rocky uttered this in


    almost a whisper. Suddenly, zing red mes had engulfed his arm. It was almost as if it was a pir


    of fire connected to his body.


    He drew his left arm backwards as if preparing for a powerful shot. He clenched his hand just as his left


    palm spewed raging mes. With a mighty leap, he mmed his fist directly onto the warrior''s chest.


    Even though the warrior used all of his spiritual power to block the attack, the power of the zing arm


    easily broke through the spiritual power covering him. The intense me prated the warrior''s armor


    and came into contact with his body.


    Bang! They heard a booming noise just as the fire surged inside the warrior''s body.


    His body exploded and his remains were scattered everywhere. There was zing fire all over the


    ce.


    Everyone was utterly bewildered as they watched this horrific scene unfold right before their very eyes.


    None of them expected that Rocky would be able to kill a warrior at the primary grade of the Supernal


    Stage with such ease.


    The spiritual martial arts technique Rocky used was the one that he learned before. It was from the


    secret manual on spiritual martial arts of the Supernal Stage. He acquired this book in the Myriad Spirit


    Tomb.


    "Unbelievable! How strong is he? When I fought him before, it felt like his strength was only at the


    primary grade of the Supernal Stage. But now, it seems that he has gotten a lot stronger..." Geoffrey


    red ominously at Rocky. He had just killed one of his warriors at the primary grade of the Supernal


    Stage. "You will pay for this," Geoffrey muttered angrily.


    Algy was also watching the entire thing. Even he was shocked when he saw what happened. He didn''t


    quite imagine how powerful Rocky had be. At the very least, he felt lucky that he didn''t send


    anyone on the stage. If he did, he would have lost a warrior at the Supernal Stage as well. Obviously, it


    would be such a huge disadvantage for him.


    The other three warriors at the middle and premium grade of the Supernal Stage were also watching


    the battle from outside the battlefield. They realized that Rocky''s actual strength was even more


    powerful than they imagined. In addition to that, he was able to kill a warrior at the primary grade of the


    Supernal Stage even though he waspletely surrounded. Therefore, they didn''t want to stay put any


    longer. They knew that if it kept going on like this, they might suffer greater losses. They had to do


    something now.


    All at once, they jumped into the stage and stood together with the remaining warrior at the primary


    grade of the Supernal Stage.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, the rest of the spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage were now absolutely terrified of


    Rocky. They just witnessed how he slew a spirit maniptor in the primary grade of the Supernal Stage


    in an instant. If they continued to fight against him, then without a doubt, they would get killed too.


    Therefore, they decided to retreat and let the four spirit maniptors at the Supernal Stage handle this.


    Rocky narrowed his eyes as he carefully observed the remaining four spirit maniptors at the


    Supernal Stage. Apparently, they would be his opponents. These four were in the second, fourth, fifth,


    and seventh grades, respectively. Naturally, theirbined strengths would be formidable. Moreover,


    they had four spirit-manipted beasts above the fourth grade of the four-star level. This situation had


    put him in a serious disadvantage.


    Almost simultaneously, the four warriors at the Supernal Stage summoned their spirit-manipted


    beasts. They scattered in four different directions with Rocky in the middle. Clearly, they decided to


    team up in order to deal with him effectively.


    In a split-second, Rocky''s expression became cold. In a sh, he headed straight toward the strongest


    warrior. This one was in the seventh grade of the Supernal Stage. One could employ different


    strategies when dealing with multiple opponents. But logically speaking, it would be wiser to deal with


    the weakest one first and defeat them one by one. This was the only way to improve his chances of


    winning.


    However, Rocky had a different approach. He did the exact opposite. It was obvious that no one would


    be able to guess what he was thinking.


    Geoffrey and the othersughed derisively when Rocky chose to attack the warrior in the seventh


    grade of the Supernal Stage. They thought that Rocky was begging for death. ording to their


    knowledge, Rocky was weaker than a warrior in the seventh grade of the Supernal Stage.


    But to everyone''s surprise, Rocky''s aura suddenly increased as he got closer to the warrior!


    It went from the third grade to the fourth grade... In an instant, it reached the sixth grade...


    Now, it was up to the seventh grade!


    In just a short span of time, Rocky''s strength had risen to the seventh grade of the Supernal Stage.


    Geoffrey and two peerless masters at the Divine Stage were bbergasted. They had no idea how


    Rocky managed to do that!


    The warrior in the seventh grade of the Supernal Stage was also extremely surprised. It was incredible


    how Rocky''s strength had reached the seventh grade in a heartbeat. However, he maintained his


    composure and calmly directed his spirit-manipted beast at the fourth grade of the five-star level to


    launch an attack. At the same time, he had rapidly gathered his spiritual power. He was ready to fight in


    full strength.


    Meanwhile, the three other warriors at the Supernal Stage chased after Rocky. They had nned to


    take this opportunity to attack him.


    A cryptic smile suddenly appeared on Rocky''s face. As soon as he gathered spiritual power, he opened


    the Magic Spiritual Space. A colorful shadow beast rushed out of it. The next moment, it just


    disappeared with him.


    The four warriors were taken aback as they lost sight of their target. He just disappeared into thin air!


    All of a sudden, they heard someone shout. "ming Dragon Wrath!"


    A split-secondter, a figure unexpectedly appeared out of nowhere. At the same time, there were four


    aggressive red ming dragons rushing out of the ming de of the Frozen Wind Dagger.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! The earth shook as loud booming sound reverberated throughout the entire


    area.

 Chapter 1027 Soar Into The Sky (Part One)

    Chapter 1027 Soar Into The Sky (Part One)


    Four loud bangs were shot one after the other, causing the four red ming dragons to almost explode


    at the space between the four masters of the Supernal Stage.


    But before they could react, the spiritual power burst out on the ground while the me light erupted out


    like a volcano!


    On the other hand, Rocky''s attack was somewhat subtle, which got four targets with one massive


    stroke.


    After the airwaves and the me light dissipated, the four masters at the Supernal Stage found


    themselves covered in dust and in a mess. The impact was just too violent and intense that it was


    nearly impossible for them to avoid it.


    Meanwhile, three of the four masters were injured in varying degrees except for the strongest one


    among them, who was at the seventh grade of the Supernal Stage. The one at the second grade was


    badly injured; his face was pale, and a streak of blood came out of his mouth. Moreover, he might have


    to cultivate from the very start if his body conditions allowed.


    "Okay, three more to go." Although he had sessfully paralyzed another enemy, Rocky was still


    worried. At that moment, he had just released the power at the fourthyer of the seal from the spiritual


    soul container to further improve his strength in a short period of time, but this instant increase could


    only be used for about three times. If used further, his body might not be able to bear it, even if he


    needed it badly.


    "What the hell is wrong with all of you? We have plenty of masters here, but you''re all unable to win the


    upper hand of a single enemy! What the damn hell are you doing?" Geoffrey couldn''t help cursing out


    of sheer anger. If it weren''t for Rocky''s weird strength, then he would havee to fight him himself.


    Obviously, Rocky irritated the remaining three masters at the Supernal Stage. Deep in their hearts, all


    they wanted to do was rip Rocky into pieces. In fact, with all their powersbined as well as the


    power of their respective spirit manipted-beasts, they could surely crush Rocky at that moment.


    After all, Rocky was a lone enemy, and they outnumbered him. However, they didn''t expect the sudden


    increase in Rocky''s strength and his unforeseen trick of luring the enemy. This was the reason for their


    losses. But of course, they would not make the same mistakes again, especially when their lives were


    at stake.


    On the other hand, Rocky was also well aware of this at this point, but for him, it was now or never. He


    had no choice but to move forward and go all out with his strength.


    After a while, a seesaw kind of battle unfolded with Rocky and Ken on one side, and the other three


    masters with their respective beasts on the other. With Ken''s invisibility, both it and Rocky managed to


    keep up with the enemies. However, they weren''t able to advantage either. Considering the mismatch


    of the strength in both sides, perhaps, it was already a miracle for Rocky and Ken to be in a draw.


    The situationsted for two hours without any progress, causing them to consume a lot of their spiritual


    powers. After a while, Rocky began to feel a little exhausted, and the three masters at the Supernal


    Stage were in no better condition than him. After all, never had they expected that Rocky could


    withstand the joint attacks of three masters and three beasts. To be exact, Rocky dealt with them alone


    in a well-rounded manner, but his consumption of spiritual power was almost the same as theirs. At that


    moment, all of them seemed to notice the amount of spiritual power in Rocky and wondered how much


    power was stored in him.


    On the other hand, Geoffrey was just waiting for the right moment to strike. He believed that Rocky


    would show his ws as the fight went on. That was why Tate stood behind Geoffrey instead of joining


    the fight.


    Soon after, the moment he had been waiting for finally came. While confronting one of the masters of


    the Supernal Stage head-on, Rocky was directly thrown away because of their strength difference. As


    a result, he and Ken were separated. At that moment, Ken moved as swiftly as lightning towards him,


    but unfortunately, it was just a little toote.


    Suddenly, Tate shed behind Rocky like a ghost while his spirit-manipted beast was in front of


    Rocky, sandwiching him.


    After that, unimaginable things happened concerning Geoffrey.


    With two loud sounds, two streams of strong spiritual power erupted from Tate and his spirit-


    manipted beast separately at the same time.


    The streams dashed directly towards Rocky, and a series of explosions followed immediately around


    Rocky, raising spiritual waves and dust up the sky.


    At that moment, Tate could never be prouder of his masterpiece. In fact, he was confident that Rocky


    would not be able to escape even if he used his wings. Laughing loudly, Tate believed that Rocky


    would be badly injured if he was not killed right away.


    However, things didn''t turn out as he expected. Before he got a chance to check, a strong Evil me


    suddenly erupted, blowing the dust away. Soon after, a figure with the aura of the eighth grade of the


    Supernal Stage walked out gently.


    "What the hell? Is that... Since when did he break through to the eighth grade of the Supernal Stage?


    You''ve got to be kidding me!" Tate shouted as he was frightened by what he saw.


    Geoffrey and the others reacted the same way. In fact, more odd things happened after they witnessed


    Rocky''s break through.


    To make matters even more confusing, Rocky even disappeared from where he stood.


    "Watch out, son!" Alexander warned hastily from a distance. Anxiety crept over his eyes, and a bad


    feeling spread into his heart. At that moment, he did not think twice and dashed towards Tate as fast as


    he could.


    Unfortunately for him, Rocky was faster. Tate stared at Rocky with horror, and his thoughts got lost for a


    moment. He hurriedly gathered his spiritual power to disy the spiritual martial arts at the Supernal


    Stage, hoping that it could force Rocky away.


    However, Rocky didn''t give him the chance to do so. He directly grabbed his hand, and Tate


    immediately felt his spiritual power run away.


    "ming arm!" As soon as he summoned his skill, a me appeared on his left arm again and began to


    spread all over. Soon after, the me roared savagely and spread all over Tate''s body.


    Because Tate lost his spiritual power, he didn''t even have the strength to resist. He could only watch


    the red me on Rocky''s left arm spread to his arm at an amazing speed.


    A gut-wrenching noise aroused from his throat, causing him to struggle madly to get rid of Rocky.


    "Oh, please don''t! No!" Alexander shouted desperately. As the me spread all over his body, he shot


    out a spiritual power of the Divine Stage at Rocky before he even got there.


    As a result, Rocky let go of Tate immediately. Knowing that it was toote for him to dodge, he directly


    shed out three fire dragons using his Supernal Stage spiritual power.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    After a series of explosions rose up in the air, the residual power of the Divine Stage still rushed


    towards Rocky.


    But at that point, he had no other choice but to take the hit. As soon as the impact happened, he flew


    backward for more than ten meters before he finally stopped.


    As this happened, Alexander took the chance to get to his son and extinguished the me on Tate


    using his Divine Stage spiritual power. At that moment, more than half of Tate''s body had been burnt,


    badly mutted, and horrible to see with one''s eyes. His face, which used to be handsome and


    graceful, was nowpletely charred.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 1028 Soar Into The Sky (Part Two)

    Chapter 1028 Soar Into The Sky (Part Two)


    At that moment, Tate''s appearance brought a strong sense of fear to all other people on the spot,


    including the three masters at the Supernal Stage. They all hesitated and lost the courage tounch


    another round of attack towards Rocky, fearing that they would suffer the same miserable fate as Tate.


    On the other side, Alexander exploded in anger from inside seeing his son''s misfortune. He helped


    Tate to the side and fed him a few healing pills, andter cast a murderous nce at Rocky and


    snapped, "I''m going to kill you!"


    "Okay, go ahead." Rocky smiled carelessly at this master of the Divine Stage. Besides, he didn''t feel


    well because he forcefully released the power at the fourthyer of the seal a second time. At the same


    time, more than half of the spiritual power in his body had been consumed, and all he could do now


    was grit his teeth to alleviate the pain he was feeling.


    "Son, I will avenge you. I will kill him for you." Alexander sighed at Tate who was in aa and then


    shifted his gaze to Rocky. He stretched out his body and rushed to him as fast as he could. At the


    same time, Thunder spiritual power sparked all over his body.


    But at that time, Rocky had no time toe across a better n. Moreover, it was impossible for him


    to defeat Alexander with his current situation. As luck would have it, he held back a trick or two.


    "Spirit Possession!" Rocky''s eyes narrowed. Soon after, Ken, who had been following him around,


    turned into a ball of spiritual light and merged with him.


    The moment Alexander''s fist got him, Rocky vanished from where he was. When he reappeared, he


    had a different look. What was more, he gave out the peak aura of a master at the ninth grade of the


    Supernal Stage. He was more like a master of the Divine Stage now.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    As a matter of fact, Geoffrey and some of his henchmen had seen Rocky''s Spirit Possession back


    when they were hunting for the spiritual treasure. However, they all thought that Rocky was too bold to


    apply this movement now. Once the Spirit Possession reached its limit, Rocky would be sending his life


    away. To make matters worse, Alexander was his opponent, whose strength was far greater than his.


    Therefore, even in the state of Spirit Possession, it was impossible for Rocky to win unless a miracle


    happened.


    "Thunder leaping!" Alexander, on the other hand, hadpletely lost in his motivation of avenging his


    son. His eyes bloodshot and his face covered by a murderous look, he advanced forward. He didn''t


    care what Rocky was capable now, and all he thought of was ending Rocky once and for all.


    Soon after, Alexander threw a punch, and the Thunder spiritual power rushed to the ground, reaching


    Rocky''s feet. With a couple of bangs, a burst of Thunder spiritual power rushed out of the ground and


    surrounded Rocky like a hot knife cutting through butter.


    In the air, the Thunder streams intertwined with astonishing power, making it difficult for Rocky to make


    a step.


    Although Rocky was protected by the spiritual power, he could still feel the strong impact of the skill


    from a master of the Divine Stage.


    "Thunder devouring!" The thunder streams which trapped Rocky in the middle began forming a thunder


    cage. As soon as the cage manifested, it started to shrink. At the same time, the lightning shed, as if


    it wanted to forcefully scorch Rocky into ashes.


    All the other people on the spot eximed about how strong a master at the Divine Stage was. With


    only a few moves, he had trapped Rocky and left him with no way to escape.


    However, Rocky didn''t wait for Alexander to take his life. The moment he was trapped in the thunder


    cage, the colorful light over his body shone brightly, enabling his aura over that of a master at the


    Divine Stage. The colorful light broke through the thunder cage and soared into the sky, lighting up the


    darkness and giving color to it.


    Witnessing this, all the bystanders were stunned once again!


    "Is he a monster? Is there anything that he can''t do?" Geoffrey gnashed his teeth in anger.


    But Rocky didn''t force the sealed power at the fourthyer out to improve his power this time. In fact, it


    was Ken who helped him get the power of a Divine Stage master. As a guardian beast, Ken sensed


    that its master was in danger, and its guardian power was motivated ordingly. If the guardian power


    was divided into nine grades, then the power that Ken gave out was at the second one.


    As a matter of fact, with Rocky and Ken''s current strength, they were already at the limit to activate the


    guardian power of the second grade. However, if they pushed through with it, the limit of Spirit


    Possession woulde earlier.


    Therefore, Rocky had to turn the tide with his internal force and defeat Alexander as fast as he could. If


    not, he and Ken needed to be invisible. They needed to break out of the thunder cage and flee as far


    as possible.


    Rocky, who was well aware of his situation, soon decided what to do next. Soon after, he waved the


    Frozen Wind Dagger in his hand and made a chopping motion with great force. The colorful de


    collided with the surrounding thunder streams and created strong thunder sparks. The strong spiritual


    power constantly rushed around, raising waves of dust into the air.


    He kept chopping, and under his constant impacts, the thunder cage quickly showed a gap. Taking


    advantage of this opportunity, he tore the gap with the Frozen Wind Dagger and turned invisible.


    Meanwhile, Alexander''s face twisted at the sight of this. But he didn''t give up, so he swept his eyes


    sharply to capture Rocky''s trace like a hawk, capturing Rocky at once. Although Ken''s invisible skill


    was magnificent, it was unable to y its full effect under the Spirit Possession, because Rocky had to


    use the spiritual power to connect with Ken to get its invisibility skill. In this case, there would be a trace


    of his spiritual power, which was hard to notice for ordinary spirit maniptors. But Alexander was not


    an ordinary spirit maniptor, but rather he was one at the Divine Stage. In fact, he could sense any


    subtle trace of a creature''s presence within hundreds of meters.


    Actually, his invisibility had been seen through when he ran into that supernatural beast in the


    Mysterious Cave.


    As soon as Alexander found Rocky''s location, he did not think twice and dashed to Rocky immediately.


    The Thunder spiritual power all over his body surged along, and his body turned out like a thunder


    generator, covering a range of a few meters around. As the Thunder spiritual power had a strong


    transmission, it could spread further than any other kind of spiritual power, causing greater damage too.


    Now, Alexander was exhausting all his strength, and consequently, the damage he caused was much


    more severe than ever before.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The rest people saw Alexander running here and there at lightning speed, and throwing his thunder fist


    everywhere like a maniac. Each punch that hit the ground directly charred everything around it. In fact,


    the ancestral temple which stood near him had be ruins of smoke after Alexander''s hit.


    "Here we are." Rocky looked coldly at Alexander amidst the thunders that came all the way


    aggressively. At that moment, he was just waiting for the right time to disy his trick.


    Alexander approached him again. He crossed his arms and released a beam of thunder with a


    diameter of half a meter. Soon after, Rocky widened his eyes and called out the sealed power at the


    fourthyer for the third time.


    In an instant, a strong Evil me rushed out of his body, intertwining with the strange colorful light


    around him. The me ignited the original colorful light and burned fiercely in the dark night.


    As Rocky mixed the second grade of guardian power and the power at the fourthyer of the seal, he


    shed out the Evil me and the colorful light with all his strength. As a result, a huge arc of light


    about three meters high rushed out like a life-threatening curved moon.


    In the blink of an eye, the thunder beam, which had already left a scratch on the ground, and the huge


    arc of light that Rocky had shed with all his strength, collided in the air and soared into the


    sky.

 Chapter 1029 Protect Him Regardless Of Any Risk

    Chapter 1029 Protect Him Regardless Of Any Risk


    In the blink of an eye, two waves of strong spiritual power flooded the area within a hundred meters


    around the fighters, along with the shing lights that the two forces had created. The strong spiritual


    powershed out at the surroundings and anyone unfortunate enough to be near, forcing everyone to


    retreat. Even the enchanted barrier that Sherman had cast began to fluctuate violently.


    At the same time, the two forces enveloped in light suddenly intersected with each other, as the two


    fighters, Rocky and Alexander, fought with all their might.


    After the dazzling light dissipated and the aftermath of the spiritual power gradually subsided, Rocky,


    who had exchanged position with Alexander, suddenly spat out a few mouthfuls of blood to the ground.


    The blood on his lips and chin made him look quite terrifying.


    "Ha-ha!" Geoffreyughed in delight, thinking that Rocky had finally reached his limit and would die


    soon. Yet, he didn''t know that he would pay a heavy price for his naivety and arrogance.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Almost at the same time, a light shed in Rocky''s body, and Ken immediately shot out andnded on


    the ground. The limit of the Spirit Possession had been reached.


    Thus, Rocky immediately took Ken back to his Magic Spiritual Space.


    At that very moment, Alexander fell to his knees on the ground, as his body shook violently as if his


    internal organs were trying toe out. His face and lips were turning a worrying shade of blue, and


    even though he didn''t spit out blood, the spiritual power in his body was in a mess. It was going crazy


    and attacking his own body.


    "Chief Alexander?!" Seeing this, Geoffrey was stunned, because he never thought that Alexander


    would have been injured.


    "Damn it! What did you do to me?" Alexander snarled at Rocky. It seemed that he didn''t realize he was


    injured, as he looked as shocked as those around him. In thatst strike against each other, he and


    Rocky fought with all their strength, and he felt that Rocky could no longer fight against him.


    But after the fight, Alexander felt an intense spiritual power rush into his body, which caused severe


    damage to his body. It messed up with the spiritual power inside his body. And now, he felt like his body


    was about to shatter if he moved even a little.


    "I simply did what you had done to me before," said Rocky, smiling evilly. It turned out that the reason


    why he vomited blood just now was not that Alexander injured him. It was because he used the


    devouring power of the Holy Dragon Bead to devour Alexander''s spiritual power forcefully. At the same


    time, he gave the devoured spiritual power back to Alexander. It was a very destructive strategy for


    Rocky. Although he defeated the enemy, he also suffered a significant loss. But he won in the end


    because Alexander couldn''t move for the time being.


    In other words, he had defeated a master at the Divine Stage.


    When he saw that even Alexander was no match for Rocky, Geoffrey went berserk, and his face turned


    different shades of red in his anger.


    "Why are you three still standing there? Hurry up and get rid of him! He has no power to fight back


    now!" Geoffrey red furiously at the three masters at the Supernal Stage, as they stood in the


    sidelines, hesitating.


    When the three Supernal Stage masters heard the order and saw that Rocky seemed weak, they were


    slightly relieved.


    Rocky must have noticed theircency, as he called out to them, "Are you sure I don''t have the


    power to fight back?" He burst intoughter. At the same time, he slowly opened his Magic Spiritual


    Space again.


    "Do you want to..." Geoffrey''s face changed dramatically. He almost forgot that Rocky had a powerful


    and mysterious spirit-manipted beast.


    "I''m going to die anyway, so why don''t we just die together? If you have guts, go ahead and attack! I


    will bring all of us down," Rocky said fiercely.


    The three Supernal Stage masters stopped in an instant.


    "Go and kill him, now!" Geoffrey shouted furiously at the remaining Heavenly Stage masters, who were


    also hesitating. He could not ask Sherman to attack Rocky because the enchanted barrier would


    disappear without Sherman''s support. If that happened, Rocky would undoubtedly use that opportunity


    to hide and escape.


    But even though all of them knew that Rocky had no power to fight back, no one dared to challenge


    him. They were afraid that he wasn''t bluffing. He could be telling the truth that he had some secret


    weapon that could kill all of them where they stood. After all, a man who had nothing to lose was the


    most dangerous.


    At that moment, almost everyone waspletely shocked and overwhelmed by Rocky''s momentum.


    He looked like he didn''t even have the strength to tie up a kitten, but he had the aura of a wild and


    ferocious beast. To them, it felt like a single step in his direction was all it would take for him to bite


    them to death.


    After all, he was a terrible man!


    Geoffrey felt like the stalemate had gone longer than it should. He had no choice but to put everything


    in his own hands, so he called out his mysterious Dark Ghost Shadow. Since no one dared to fight


    against Rocky, he would finish the fight by himself. He didn''t believe that Rocky was willing to go so far


    that he would rather perish together with his enemy. He was most probably lying to save his hide.


    In the next moment, Geoffrey turned into a light shadow and rushed to Rocky with his Dark Ghost


    Shadow, intending to give the weakened enemy a fatal blow.


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed. It never urred to him that Geoffrey woulde to fight him in person.


    Unfortunately for Geoffrey, the result would be the same regardless of his presence, for Rocky had


    already thought of a way out of his current situation. He would let the ancient spiritual beast take him


    out of the enchanted barrier set up by Sherman. However, the power of the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast


    to control the ancient spiritual beast was limited, and that was why he couldn''t use the ancient spiritual


    beast to escape from the beginning. Instead, he fought a big battle and even hurt himself and


    Alexander. It was a part of his n since he didn''t want to be in danger with a peerless master at the


    Divine Stage at his tail. Judging from the current situation, the only people who could chase him were


    Sherman and the peerless master at the Divine Stage who worked for Algy.


    Just as Rocky was about to summon the ancient spiritual beast through the Dragon-shaped Soul


    Beast, an intense spiritual light rushed over them and hit the enchanted barrier. It shed as several


    more spiritual lights fell from the sky and exploded in the air.


    Sherman, who was controlling the enchanted barrier, knew that it was about to break, so he had to


    withdraw the barrier first.


    Almost at the same time, an old figure appeared out of thin air and moved to Rocky''s side. He asked


    worriedly, "Mr. Rookie, are you all right?"


    "Master Lucas, why are you here?" Rocky''s eyes widened. He didn''t expect that Lucas woulde to


    save him. Common sense dictated that the Cao n would stay as far from him as possible. They


    should not get involved in the chaos because of his current identity, or they could be branded as


    traitors.


    "It''s not just me," Lucas replied with a smile.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a group of people rushed over, led by Luci and Queenie, who was


    sitting on Robin''s shoulder.


    "You..." Rocky was stunned. Words seemed to have failed him, as he looked at his friends.


    This was the elite power of the Cao n.


    "Mr. Rookie!" Luci cried out, upset when she saw that he was gravely injured.


    "Chief Luci, do you want to rebel? I can''t believe that you want to cover up for the prince of the Holy


    Dragon Empire..." Of course, Geoffrey didn''t expect that the people of Cao n would have the guts to


    meddle in his business. Moreover, so many people hade. This made it impossible for him to kill


    Rocky today.


    "I''ve heard about Mr. Rookie''s identity from Queenie. And even though he is the prince of the Holy


    Dragon Empire, it makes no difference to us. It won''t affect our attitude to him. Mr. Rookie has helped


    our n a lot. I don''t care what kind of prince he is; I only know that we should repay his kindness and


    favor!" Luci said seriously.


    "Humph! Do you want to ruin the Cao n''s future for a man?" Geoffrey said coldly.


    "Your Royal Highness, Mr. Rookie is my dearest friend, whom I respect greatly. Now that he is in


    trouble, I will surely help him," Lucas also added. After all, Luci was not the only one who wanted to


    help Rocky; all of them did.


    The other members of the Cao n immediately echoed and expressed their support.


    Geoffrey was so furious that his body trembled violently. How could this man be so popr and well-


    respected? Even the Cao n wanted to protect him regardless of any risk that it could do to their


    n!

 Chapter 1030 The Legendary General Came To Rescue Him

    Chapter 1030 The Legendary General Came To Rescue Him


    "Chief Luci, you have to consider it well. If you and your people dare to meddle in this matter, your


    whole n will definitely be uprooted from the Timber Deity Empire tomorrow," Geoffrey said


    threateningly.


    Luci narrowed her eyes. In fact, she had already considered the consequences before she came.


    She didn''t want to implicate the Cao n, but still had to save Rocky.


    "Cao n, listen to order! No matter what happens next, no one is allowed to interfere! From now on,


    everything I do is my own business and has nothing to do with the n!" She swept her gaze over the


    members of her n before eventually fixating it on Queenie. "Queenie,e here."


    Although Queenie was puzzled, she still came forward.


    "Queenie, from now on, you''re the chief of the Cao n. Keep this token. It represents our n''s


    chief''s identity." Luci took out a purple gold token and put it in her sister''s hand.


    "Sister?" Luci had worked hard for this position for a decade, so it really came as a shock to Queenie


    that her sister would give up the position so easily!


    She naturally wasn''t the only one to feel astonished. Lucas and other members of the Cao n, as


    well as Geoffrey and Algy, were also shocked by Luci''s abrupt decision.


    "Your Royal Highness, are you satisfied now?" Luci turned to look at Geoffrey and asked.


    Geoffrey''s eyes darkened. Fury was etched on his face.


    "I don''t want to be the chief at all! I also want to save that bastard! Whoever wants to be the chief can


    take it right now. I don''t give a damn!" Queenie immediately threw the token backward,pletely not


    caring about where or whom itnded on. She put on a determined look as if she was ready to risk


    everything to save Rocky.


    "Master Lucas..." Luci looked at Lucas, hoping that Lucas would take the token and thus the position


    over.


    "Have you really made up your mind?" Although Luci''s sudden decision surprised him, Lucas could


    understand why she did so. He asked that just to make sure she was already resolute.


    Luci answered with an earnest nod.


    "All right then!" Since Luci had made up her mind, Lucas knew that saying anything further would


    only be a waste of breath. He just directly turned to face the members of the Cao n and said,


    "Everyone, retreat now! Our Cao n can''t and won''t interfere in this matter..."


    Upon hearing thismand, the members of the Cao n looked at each other doubtfully, but still


    retreated asmanded.


    "Queenie, we should go," Lucas, who saw that Queenie didn''t budge, promptly said.


    "I don''t want to leave." Queenie shook her head willfully.


    Nevertheless, Lucas naturally wouldn''t let Queenie do as she wished. He directly lifted her up from


    Robin''s body and then moved more than ten meters to the back along with the members of the Cao


    n.


    "Why are you doing this?" Rocky said with a bitter smile. He never thought that Luci would give up


    her chief position just to save him. In fact, he waspletely able to escape by himself. Now, however,


    this abrupt scene changed everything.


    "Just consider this as me returning your favor." Luci smiled faintly. Truth to be told, she had never


    thought that she would one day give up the n''s chief position for Rocky. When she saw him in


    danger, however, she found that saving him was the thing she wanted to do the most. She could even


    give up her position as the chief of her n to save him.


    "What a pair! An adulterer and a slut¡ªa match made in Heaven! With this woman by his side, he


    definitely won''t dare to do anything reckless! Everyone, attack!" Geoffrey, who had been waiting for an


    opportunity, ordered maliciously.


    The remaining three Supernal Stage spirit maniptors and several other Heavenly Stage spirit


    maniptors exchanged nces with each other. Soon afterward, all of them rushed towards Rocky


    and Luci with their spirit-manipted beasts.


    Rocky had lost his fighting power for the time being because of the Spirit Possession''s side effect, and


    Luci could only ward off their attackers for a while at best, so their situation now was extremely


    dangerous.


    The severity of their situation was obvious even to the observers. All Cao n''s members, Lucas


    included, were beside themselves with fright. Queenie would''ve even rushed up and joined the fight,


    had Lucas not hold on to her shoulders.


    Realizing that the situation was unfavorable, Rocky could only summon the ancient spiritual beast to


    take the two of them away. Doing this would turn Luci into a traitor for the Timber Deity Empire, but


    he knew that persuading her to let him fend for himself would be useless. Any attempt he made to


    dissuade her from helping him would only fall on deaf ears.


    In no time, the three masters at the Supernal Stage, who had just been beaten ck and blue by


    Rocky a moment ago, had made the first move. They rushed straight towards Rocky. Luci''s delicate


    body moved at a lightning speed. Before they knew what happened, she already stood in front of


    Rocky and gathered her spiritual power. Her body quivered, and a fourth grade of the four-star level


    spirit-manipted beast, which looked like a cyan bird, flew out of her Magic Spiritual Space abruptly. It


    spread its wings and immediately pounced on the three Supernal Stage masters.


    Although these three masters were much stronger than Luci, she remained unruffled.


    Right at the moment the battle was about to break out, a phenomenon suddenly urred. A huge


    dragon-shaped spirit-manipted beast appeared in the sky. Its momentum was astonishing, and it


    was emitting a strong aura at the six-star level, which seemed particrly sinister in the dark night.


    While everyone was staring agape at the dragon-shaped spirit-manipted beast, a delicate figure fell


    from the sky. Her cold, beautiful eyes swept across the crowd. The moment her gaze fell on Rocky,


    who was covered with bruises all over, sparks of anger immediately appeared in her eyes.


    "Who hurt him?" the woman shouted angrily, shocking everyone on the scene.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Everyone''s expression suddenly changed. An astonishing spiritual pressure had fallen upon them.


    Aside from those Divine Stage masters, everyone was having a hard time under this pressure. The


    weaker spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage even vomited blood on the spot.


    Before the figure even made her real move, the power she disyed had already unnerved everyone


    present.


    "In the entire Wild Spirit Land, aside from Her Royal Highness, only one other woman can reach the


    Divine Stage at such a young age and can control a dragon beast. Is she¡­?" Lucas stared at the


    delicate figure with his turbid eyes. All of a sudden, his expression changed. He looked as if he had a


    guess about the woman''s identity.


    "I''m Marcia Mu from the Holy Dragon Empire. I''m here to pick up our Prince Basil. Please note this; I''ll


    kill anyone who dares to hurt him!" Her words gave another shock to the crowd.


    "She''s Marcia Mu? One of the Three Great Generals of the Holy Dragon Empire?"


    "This super powerful figure of the Holy Dragon Empire came to our empire in such an aggressive and


    showy way as if she was walking into an emptynd..."


    "I heard that Marcia Mu''s strength isparable to that of our princess and that she''s a beautiful


    woman. Now that I''m seeing her in person, I have to say¡ªshe does deserve the reputation..."


    Everyone was stunned. It had never once crossed their minds that this delicate figure was Marcia, one


    of the Three Great Generals of the Holy Dragon Empire.

 Chapter 1031 He Is Tough And Terrifying

    Chapter 1031 He Is Tough And Terrifying


    Geoffrey never would''ve expected that Marcia, one of the Three Great Generals of the Holy Dragon


    Empire, woulde all the way to the Timber Deity Empire. Yet here she was, and at such a critical


    moment, too¡ªwhat a coincidence!


    "She looks gorgeous!" Algy, the eldest prince of the Timber Deity Empire, gaped at Marcia''s beauty. He


    was instantly taken by her.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "What took you so long? I would elope with her if you were anyter," Rocky said jokingly. He too was


    relieved to see Marcia.


    "Elope?" Marcia frowned. She couldn''t help but nce at Luci, who was standing next to Rocky.


    "In order to save me, she abandoned the position of chief of the Cao n," Rocky exined, his tone


    suddenly growing serious. "That makes me responsible for her."


    "So, is she the chief of the Cao n? Huh, you are such a yboy!" Marcia wagged a finger and


    red at Rocky. However, deep inside, she felt a little shocked that the girl refused to be the chief of


    her n just to save him. Frowning deeply, Marcia could only guess why she would make such a


    sacrifice. "You already have Isis," Marciained in a whining tone. "No, not only Isis, but also my


    disciple, and the Witch Lena... All of them care about you so much! How could you be so foolish and


    goof around all the time?"


    Marcia was practically shouting by now, so everyone nearby overheard. Exchanging confused nces,


    they couldn''t believe their ears. How did Rocky manage to get so many notable women to care about


    him so much? Isis was the daughter of Lance, one of the Three Great Generals. Marcia''s disciple and


    the Witch of Holy Dragon Empire also held high positions.


    "This bastard truly is a yboy!" Queenie cursed sourly.


    On the contrary, Luci remained calm. She kind of figured there were women other than her who


    cared for Rocky deeply.


    "He is not a good man," Marcia told her gently. "I advise you to go back and be the chief of your n."


    "How can I take back my words? Besides, if I go back to the Cao n, Prince Geoffrey will definitely


    take the opportunity to stir up conflict with the Cao n. I can''t give him that chance." Luci shook her


    head decisively.


    "Are you not concerned in the least that you are blocking this woman from bing the chief of her


    n?" Marcia shot Rocky a cold re once more, and then looked at Luci with appreciation. "You


    should feel responsible for her. While you don''t have to elope, you have to exin to Isis when you get


    back. She''s suffered a lot for you..."


    "You think you can leave? Are you kidding me? A prince and one of the Three Great Generals of the


    Holy Dragon Empire¡ªthere''s no way we''re letting you leave!" Geoffrey sneered. If he could capture


    these two, it''d be a great contribution.


    "Everyone can leave," Algy said, his eyes fixated on Marcia. "Everyone except this beauty." He took an


    audacious step towards her, and his men followed closely behind.


    Marcia looked at Geoffrey and Algy indifferently. "Do you think you can stop me?"


    "Algy''s and my people should be enough to hold you back for a while, at least enough to buy us some


    time before reinforcementse," Geoffrey said with a smile. Seeing Algy by his side, he felt


    empowered. With Sherman and Algy''s peerless master at the Divine Stage, they had a fighting chance.


    And, he had just sent someone to summon the pce guards for help. Geoffrey chuckled at his luck.


    He was under the impression that Marcia and Rocky would have difficulty escaping.


    It was Marcia''s turn to sneer. Rolling her eyes, she turned to Rocky and asked, "Can you still hold on?"


    "What do you want to do?" Rocky could tell that Marcia had a n.


    "Since we are in the Timber Deity Empire, why not we send them a gift out of courtesy?" Marcia smiled


    arrogantly.


    "Do you need my help?" In a sh, Rocky had understood what Marcia meant. Turning to Luci, he


    cautioned, "Please leave the area now; it will be dangerous to stay with me." Then, he asked Robin to


    protect Luci, telling them tond far enough to be safe.


    "You just need to hold on by eight minutes," Marcia said to Rocky. Pursing her lips, she suddenly raised


    her hand and pped Rocky across his chest.


    Everyone gasped. No one could imagine why on earth the general would do that so suddenly.


    After the sudden p, a wave of strong spiritual power at the Divine Stage streamed into Rocky,


    instantly breaking through the fifthyer of the seal in his body. The next moment, the sealed power in


    the fifthyer surged out like a violent storm. Waves of Evil me rushed out of his body like snakes


    poised to strike. His aura kept growing, until it reached above the Divine Stage again.


    Everyone was frozen in shock, too stunned at what they were witnessing before them.


    Rocky''s whole body was pulsating with evil energy. The ck Evil me licked towards his


    surroundings violently, giving off a domineering aura. The ming de was fuming in his hand, which


    looked even more horrific than before. Exchanging frightened nces, Geoffrey and Algy were at a


    loss as to what to do.


    Even their people''s faces were pale with fright, and their bodies trembled slightly.


    All the members of the Cao n, including Lucas and Queenie, were also too stunned to make a


    move. They couldn''t take their eyes off of Rocky.


    Finally, Queenie broke the silence. "This bastard just likes to show off, doesn''t he?!"


    Rocky, with the ming de in his hand, rushed towards the spirit maniptors at the Supernal


    Stage and the Heavenly Stage as though death didn''t scare him.


    Simultaneously, Marcia also flew at Sherman and another peerless master at the Divine Stage at


    lightning speed.


    A few gruesome minutes passed and more than half of Geoffrey''s and Algy''s people had been killed or


    incapacitated. Even the several masters at the Supernal Stage had beenpletely annihted by


    Rocky, as they didn''t have the power to fight back.


    After that, Rocky suddenly appeared in front of Dunn, who had been glued to his ce, too frightened


    to move a muscle. Dunn''s face fell when he saw Rocky approaching. He had thought that this would''ve


    been a great opportunity to elevate his social status; never would he have expected he''d be killed by


    Rocky like this.


    Before Dunn could even react, Rocky swung the ming de at him, shing through his body. The


    strong Evil me instantly devoured him, until there was nothing left of him but a pile of ashes.


    On the other end of the battle, Marcia also defeated her two enemies at the Divine Stage, forcing them


    to retreat.


    It was not until the very moment that Geoffrey and Algy realized that Rocky was more difficult to deal


    with than they had ever imagined. Never in their lives had they felt so desperate than


    now.

 Chapter 1032 Try Her Best

    Chapter 1032 Try Her Best


    When Rocky and Marcia started working together, it seemed that even thousands of troops and horses


    couldn''t stop them. Everyone present was terrified.


    Soon, the set minutes had passed, and Rocky, who was in the mood to kill, had reached his limit.


    Marcia forced back two peerless masters at the Divine Stage then retreated to Rocky''s side as soon as


    she noticed. She took out the Dragon Twined Wood and pped it on to Rocky''s chest, where it


    suddenly started glowing with golden light. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a dragon shadow and


    entered Rocky''s body, crawling all over him with a life of its own. It sealed the power at the fifthyer


    that he had released before.


    Rocky fell directly on top of Marcia''s body as soon as the fifthyer''s sealing power disappeared.


    Marcia immediately grabbed hold of him, ring darkly. "You are doing this on purpose, aren''t you?"


    she asked coolly.


    "Of course not!" replied Rocky as he looked back at her innocently. "I swear, I don''t have the strength to


    stand by myself."


    "Go away." Of course, Marcia wasn''t gullible enough to believe him.


    She threw Rocky none too gently at Luci, who swiftly caught him and allowed him to lean on her.


    "Well, who else wants to fight?" This time, Marcia turned her attention to Geoffrey and Algy. She stared


    them down without fear, while the two looked like pitiful dogs who wanted to run with their tails between


    their legs.


    She smirked widely when they couldn''t meet her eyes.


    "That''s that then. Let''s go!" Marcia turned away from the cowardly men and put two fingers to her lips,


    whistling.


    At this moment, the dragon shadow that was previously hovering in the skynded with a loud thud,


    stirring a cloud of dust.


    "Help him up," Marcia said to Luci, who nodded promptly.


    She pushed and pulled Rocky until he was on the back of the dragon shadow.


    "Sister..." At this time, Queenie had already rushed over from the crowd of the Cao n.


    "Queenie, please don''t be angry at me. Just let me be willful this time." Luci begged Queenie, and a


    guilty expression shed across her face. After all, it was not right to give up everything and hand over


    the burden of the Cao n to her younger sister. But since she had already made a choice, she had to


    stand by it. Luci knew that if she didn''t take a stand down, she would regret it for the rest of her life.


    "I don''t me you, sister..." Of course, Queenie understood that her elder sister was willing to give up


    her position as the chief for Rocky. It meant that she had already opened her heart and found her Mr.


    Right, so Queenie was naturally happy for her sister. However, the thought of being separated from her


    was like poison in her veins. She had nothing against Rocky, but the idea that she might never see


    Luci again broke her heart.


    "Don''t worry. I wille back to see you the first chance that I can get," said Luci,forting her


    sister, who looked like she was about to cry. Then she turned her attention to the other members of the


    Cao n, including Lucas.


    At the same time, the members of the Cao n were also looking at her sorrowfully. Like Queenie,


    they were happy that she had found someone worth sacrificing so much for. However, understanding


    her motives didn''t lessen the pain of parting. Even Lucas was sporting reddened eyes, as he smiled at


    Luci with a bittersweet expression.


    "Bastard, take good care of my sister! If I find out that you are not treating her right, I will go to the Holy


    Dragon Empire and beat you up until you can''t walk anymore," Queenie shouted, ring at Rocky.


    "I will. Don''t ck off and practice what I have taught you. You can go to the Xiao n and find Juey


    when you are ready. Then, she can show you other Beast Curing Skills. And don''t be willful after you


    be the chief. Don''t make your sister worry about you," Rocky said seriously, although he was


    smiling warmly as he spoke.


    "Humph!" Queenie responded with a pout, trying to ignore Rocky''s words, though he knew that she


    would take them to heart. She bit her pink lips as if trying to keep her emotions under wraps. Finally,


    she looked up at Luci and bade her goodbye.


    "Take care, sister!" Queenie shouted as the dragon shadow slowly soared into the air.


    "Will you please tell Alyssa something for me? Tell her I am grateful to her for taking care of Prince


    Basil in the past few days. It''s good for you too that you didn''t treat him badly, otherwise, I would not be


    the only one who woulde here today. The army of the Holy Dragon Empire would have joined me!


    Ha-ha!" Marcia gave onest nce at Geoffrey and the others, then she flew up to the back of the


    dragon shadow.


    However, at this moment, amotion erupted not far away, as a mass of people rushed over like a


    tidal wave. With their speed, it would not be long before they reached their group.


    "My reinforcements areing. You can''t escape even if you have wings now." Seeing this, Geoffrey


    laughed wildly.


    "Prince Geoffrey, I''ll give you onest present." The corner of Rocky''s mouth curled up as he gathered


    his spiritual power once again. In the midair, a huge ck dragon shadow suddenly appeared out of


    thin air with overwhelming momentum.


    Even Marcia was surprised to see the huge ck dragon shadow.


    As they looked further, the ck dragon opened its big mouth, and a beam of chaotic light that was a


    few meters in diameter burst out from it. The vivid light rushed straight to the front of the crowd.


    It reached them with a bang, and a huge mushroom cloud erupted from the ground where itnded.


    Around them, the wind howled wildly, sounding like the cries of tortured souls, which terrified everyone


    present.


    The howling of the wind rose higher and higher, mixing with the screams of pain from the enemy


    reinforcements.


    Geoffrey''s face turned livid, and the smile on his face had been wiped clean.


    The dragon shadow took this opportunity to fly away, and it gradually disappeared into the dark night.


    "Inform the headquarters to gather the army, so they could chase them. We can''t let them leave the


    Timber Deity Empire..." Geoffrey was still unwilling to give up, not for the sake of the empire, but for the


    sake of his ruined pride.


    "Stop chasing them. Let them go!" At this moment, a delicate figure suddenly appeared from the dark.


    Geoffrey and the others took a closer look and saw that it was Alyssa.


    "Alyssa, what are you talking about? You want us to let them go? You have conspired with the prince of


    the Holy Dragon Empire, and now, you still want to let them go? I must report this to the emperor!


    Woods and you will surely be punished!" Geoffrey shouted angrily.


    "The emperor already knows about it. It is His Majesty''s order to let them go," Alyssa answered calmly,


    unaffected by Geoffrey''s anger.


    "What?" Geoffrey was stunned.


    "I told the emperor about it after the treasure hunting game. His Majesty said that we should not get


    into a conflict with the Holy Dragon Empire for the time being. Besides, Prince Basil had saved Woods''


    life once. We should return the favor." Alyssa had already expected this situation to happen, so she


    was well prepared.


    She might look calm at that moment, but the truth was that it took a lot of effort to persuade the


    emperor. It was only for her sake that the emperor consented to let Rocky go this time. She had tried


    her best to protect Rocky.


    This situation was beyond her own imagination. She almost made herself a traitor to the Timber Deity


    Empire for a man!


    However, now that Rocky was gone, they could never be friends again. They could meet once again in


    this lifetime, but they would be as good as strangers, and at worst, they could be enemies on the


    battlefield once again. Despite that, no matter what the result was, she didn''t regret what she had done


    for Rocky.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 1033 Take Action Tonight

    Chapter 1033 Take Action Tonight


    When Marcia and Rocky rushed back to the Holy Dragon Empire, Alston had already returned from the


    Dragon Master n.


    At this moment, Priest Dean and many other officials were gathered in the Grand Holy Hall. The


    emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire was sitting on the magnificent throne, while Alston was standing


    alone in the middle.


    "Alston, what have you got from your trip to the Dragon Master n? Do tell us now," the emperor


    asked Alston calmly while he was sitting back on his throne.


    But in fact, he did not need to ask. He could already feel that Alston''s strength had been greatly


    improved after he went to the Dragon Master n. He had been promoted from the third grade to the


    fourth grade of the Supernal Stage. It had only been a few days, and an improvement like that was


    indeed amazing.


    "Your Majesty, I''ve learned a lot during my trip to the Dragon Master n. I''ve explored many ces,


    and I''ve experienced and seen so much of the world..." Alston answered gently, cupping his hands


    together. There was a hint ofcency in his eyes.


    "Well, that''s good to hear." The emperor nodded at him and did not ask any more questions. As a


    matter of fact, the emperor looked preupied.


    Alston also sensed the strangeness in the emperor''s demeanor. His eyes narrowed slightly in


    suspicion.


    Then, the ministers gathered around Alston to congratte him. Obviously, they all knew that Alston''s


    visit to the Dragon Master n not only helped him improve his strength, but also made him a valuable


    ally to the Dragon Master n. Without a shadow of a doubt, this meant that he would be the next


    emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire. Therefore, they must win the favor of the country''s future leader.


    Alston acted ordingly, but his eyes never left the emperor when he noticed the emperor''s thoughtful


    look. He always felt that the emperor was hiding something.


    Not long after, the emperor left, and all the ministers followed. Then, Alston and Priest Dean walked out


    of the Grand Holy Hallst.


    "Your Royal Highness, I have a question if you don''t mind. Why did the patriarch of the Dragon Master


    n ask you to go to them?" Priest Dean asked shrewdly. Of course, he did not buy that the only


    reason why Alston was called to the Dragon Master n was just to improve his strength.


    "Well, the patriarch thinks very highly of me. So, he thought that if I be the emperor, I will make


    the Holy Dragon Empire better. He hopes that my father will abdicate soon, so I can take over the


    position of the emperor," Alston said in a hushed tone, but his eyes were filled with excitement.


    "Of course. I see. However, considering His Majesty''s age and health, I''m afraid he won''t step down so


    soon, will he?" Priest Dean replied in a low voice.


    "I know that. But I still want father to give me the throne as soon as possible," Alston said insidiously.


    He really wanted to have the emperor''s power so badly.


    "How will that be possible?" Priest Dean asked seriously. He could not think of any way for that to


    happen.


    "Well, let''s just say that I have my own ways. By the way, did anything happen during the time that I


    wasn''t here? It seems that father has something on his mind," Alston asked Priest Dean abruptly. He


    was still bothered by the thoughtful look on his father''s face a while ago.


    "His Majesty has been like this ever since General Marcia visited him a few days ago. It seems that the


    reason why she came to the emperor was something important..." Priest Dean replied to Alston''s


    query.


    "Huh, interesting. Marcia came to father, you say?" Alston frowned for a moment and then continued,


    "Alright, I see. Well then, you can go ahead." At that, Priest Dean bowed then turned around and left.


    Soon after, Alston went to see the emperor in private.


    "Alston, is everything alright?" the emperor asked when he saw his sone in. He was dealing with


    state affairs in his private chamber.


    "You can all go now," Alston said to the maids who were serving the emperor.


    After the maids left, Alston looked at the emperor seriously and said, "The patriarch of the Dragon


    Master n asked me to go to them because he had something especially important to tell me."


    "Oh, is that so? What is it then?" The emperor felt strange about this. Logically speaking, the Dragon


    Master n should tell him this, especially if it was something important. Why did they have to ask


    Alston to go see them in the first ce?


    "Some time ago, the Dragon Master n asked Your Majesty to hand over the spiritual treasure that


    was sealed in the forbidden area of the royal family, right?" Alston asked straightforwardly.


    "Yes, that is right. However, the previous emperor told me that I cannot ever give the spiritual treasure


    to the Dragon Master n no matter what. If that happens, it will cause an extremely terrible disaster,"


    the emperor said and nodded as he recalled what the previous emperor ordered him.


    "Really? Is that the case? When the patriarch mentioned this to me, he felt that Your Majesty had


    treated the Dragon Master n as an outsider. They just wanted to protect the spiritual treasure by all


    means. Besides that, the Dragon Master n also talked to me about my session to the throne. It


    seems that the patriarch wants me to take over the throne as soon as possible. Of course, I told him


    that Your Majesty is in good health and it is too early for you to step down. However, the patriarch still


    hopes that I could take over the throne regardless of Your Majesty''s condition. He asked me to tell Your


    Majesty and that he asks Your Majesty to think about it..." Alston added seriously.


    "Well, is that all?" When the emperor heard what Alston had to say, his eyes narrowed in suspicion.


    "Father, you don''t have to take it personally. I still have some doubts if I take over the throne now. I am


    worried that I am still not qualified to be the emperor. I want to learn from you first for a few more


    years," Alston said in a very modest tone.


    "It''s exceptionally good of you to have that kind of mentality. As for the abdication, I will think about it


    carefully. But for the meantime, let''s wait until General Marciaes back first..." the emperor said


    after thinking about this whole situation.


    "Huh? General Marcia? Why should we wait for her return?" Alston asked immediately. He felt strange


    that General Marcia seemed like an important person to his father suddenly.


    "You will know by the time the general returns. You may leave now." The emperor waved his hand in


    dismissal.


    Alston had no choice but to leave his father''s private chamber. When he returned to his bedroom, a


    ck figure silently appeared in front of him out of nowhere.


    "It seems that my father is not stepping down anytime soon," Alston said to the ck figure, and his


    face was obviously dismayed.


    "Well, that''s not good. The patriarch clearly said that you must be the emperor in a month. And


    once you are the emperor, you can take out the spiritual treasure that has been sealed in the forbidden


    area of your royal family. Only the emperors know how to enter the forbidden area, so we must force


    the emperor to abdicate as soon as possible," the ck figure said immediately. It was clear that they


    had no choice but to find a way toplete the patriarch''s orders.


    "So, what do you think we should do?" Alston asked. He had no idea how they would aplish this.


    "Since the emperor is unwilling to abdicate, we have to use force to ensure that you will take over the


    throne. If that happens, you may not know how to enter the forbidden area. But as long as you be


    the emperor, you will have plenty of time and chance to know to get the treasure. And if you take over,


    you can work for the Dragon Master n which will benefit you a lot," the ck figure said coldly.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Then let''s do it tonight." After their discussion, the ck figure disappeared from where he stood.


    Later that night when the whole Pce City was dark and silent, the emperor''s bedroom was still


    brightly lit.


    The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire walked back and forth alone in his private chamber. There


    were dark circles under his eyes, and he looked a little anxious. He couldn''t fall asleep for the past few


    nights because Marcia hadn''t replied to any of his messages yet. He was very worried about whether


    Basil was really still alive or not.


    The emperor suddenly stopped his pacing because he sensed something. He immediately turned to


    look outside the chamber and shouted in a low voice, "Hello, who is there?"


    Suddenly, a figure entered the bedroom.


    "What? Alston? It''s sote. What are you still doing here?" The emperor was surprised to see Alston in


    his chamber at this hour.


    "Father, I beg you to step down from the throne. I really don''t want to havee to this point." Alston


    suddenly opened his mouth with a gloomy face.

 Chapter 1034 The Emperor Of The Holy Dragon Empire Had Disappeared

    Chapter 1034 The Emperor Of The Holy Dragon Empire Had Disappeared


    "What do you mean?" The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire felt something was wrong.


    "Father, the Dragon Master n has already decided and there''s nothing you can do about it!" Alston


    said bluntly.


    "So, the Dragon Master n wants me to abdicate the throne in your favor?" The emperor immediately


    understood.


    "I''m d that you finally see the big picture. At once, write an imperial order stating that you will


    abdicate and you will grant permission for me to inherit the throne. The announcement will have to be


    made tomorrow. Father, this is my destiny, and this is for the future of the Holy Dragon Empire. Also,


    tell me how I can enter the forbidden area of the royal family. This is very important," Alston continued


    with a sneer.


    "I can''t do that. Once the spiritual treasure appears, it will certainly cause a disorder and our Holy


    Dragon Empire will be implicated. There will be chaos and it will destroy the Holy Dragon Empire," the


    emperor said in a solemn voice. His face had turned pale and there was confusion in his eyes. He was


    not knowledgeable about the spiritual treasure that was sealed in the forbidden area of the royal family,


    but he was well aware of one thing. It would cause great trouble to the Holy Dragon Empire if they tried


    to take it out.


    "No, it won''t. The patriarch gave me a promise. As long as we hand over the spiritual treasure, the Holy


    Dragon Empire will not be in any kind of danger. The Dragon Master n also pledged to give us thirty


    Dragon Spirit Beads every year, and they also gave me a guarantee that our Holy Dragon Empire will


    soon unify the entire Wild Spirit Land," Alston said as if he had lost his mind.


    "You are too na?ve. It is not as simple as you think," the emperor answered, obviously disappointed. He


    did not expect that Alston would be enchanted by the Dragon Master n.


    "Father, please don''t make me force you! Just do as I said. Do it for my sake. Can''t you see? I made so


    much progress after I went to the territory of the Dragon Master n. The patriarch vowed that as long


    as I handed over the spiritual treasure, he would make me the strongest warrior in the entire Wild Spirit


    Land," Alston said. His voice was filled with excitement and eagerness.


    "Are you out of your mind? You will not at any time be the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire,


    and I will not let you set foot in the forbidden area of the royal family. The Dragon Master n must


    have put you under a spell for you to ask all of these." The emperor''s eyes darkened as his aura


    increased. Suddenly, a powerful aura of the peak of the Divine Stage red out of his body. The beam


    of bright light went straight to Alston. He knew that Alston hadpletely lost his mind and was under


    the control of the Dragon Master n. As a father, he must protect Alston and made sure that he


    mends his ways.


    Alston was rmed as he saw the re of light emerged from his father. His father''s astonishing


    strength had always terrified him.


    At this moment, a ck figure appeared silently behind the emperor.


    "Dragon Trapping Skill of the Dragon Master n!" The ck figure stretched out his two palms in front


    of him. His hands each had three fingers and were both covered with scales. He made a seal on his


    chest and in an instant a powerful red dragon flew out and pounced on the emperor.


    The emperor seemed to have sensed his presence. He turned around and used the spiritual martial


    arts of the Divine Stage with all his strength. Before long, nine ice dragons came into view and


    confronted the flying red dragon.


    However, the nine enormous ice dragons were all devoured by the red dragon in a sh.


    "Advanced ordinary spiritual being?" The emperor knew that the Dragon Master n controlled Alston


    in secret, but he did not expect the figure to be this powerful.


    The red dragon was quick and ruthless. In a second, it had wrapped the entire body of the emperor,


    making him unable to move.


    Then a sharp, lethal spear pierced through the emperor''s body. Blood slid down his body and soaked


    his clothes.


    The emperor was disheartened as he felt the pain spread throughout his body. Alston was stubborn


    and dangerous, but he had not foreseen this. He never expected Alston to attack him.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The emperor was powerful, but he was still a man of flesh and blood. Also, the red dragon had


    suppressed his spiritual power, so he did not have the spiritual power to protect his body. The physical


    assault from Alston was unexpected, and it left him defenseless.


    "You... will... fail. You will... regret this. He will...e back..." the emperor struggled to finish his words


    as blood filled his mouth. He stared at Alston with pain in his eyes, then fell down on the ground.


    Alston trembled as he saw his father covered in blood. He looked dazed and was thrown off bnce.


    His father''sst words confused him. Who was he referring to?


    It never urred to Alston that Basil was still alive. He was also unaware that the wise emperor had


    handed over to Alyssa the key that would save the Holy Dragon Empire. He had also asked her to


    deliver it to Basil.


    "Why did you do that? Killing him will not do us any good! You still don''t know the way to enter the


    forbidden area of the royal family," the ck figure said with dismay. He did not expect that Alston


    would try to murder his own father.


    "Is he dead?" Alston stared at his father, who was lying in a pool of blood.


    "I will take him to the Dragon Monster n to see if we can save him. But don''t get your hopes up. It


    looks like you have to figure out a way to enter the forbidden area of the royal family by yourself.


    Maybe the Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire knows the way to get in," the ck figure reminded Alston.


    He then grabbed the emperor from the ground and disappeared, leaving only a pool of blood on the


    ground.


    Alston stood motionless for a moment. When he came back to his senses, he immediately cleaned the


    ground and made sure there was no sign of blood and physical encounter. Terror-stricken, he left the


    ce in haste.


    The following day, story of the emperor''s disappearance had spread all over the Pce City. The news


    caused panic and terrified the people. After all, the country could not run without an emperor.


    Right away, members of the Emergency Chamber gathered together to discuss the situation. The


    chamber wasposed of the seven elders of the royal family, and they dealt with emergencies within


    the royal family. In the end, they all joined hands to support Alston. They all agreed that Alston should


    take over the throne of the Holy Dragon Empire and rule over the entire state until they uncovered the


    cause of his father''s disappearance. Or until his father came back. As a result, Alston became the


    acting emperor.


    At the same time, several royal spirit maniptors began the search for the missing emperor.


    Despite this, the sudden disappearance of the emperor still frightened the people in the Holy Dragon


    Empire.


    After the emperor disappeared and Alston took over the throne of the Holy Dragon Empire, Rocky and


    his twopanions returned to Evian City. It was located at the Gehenna Border.


    To be safe, Marcia asked Rocky and Luci to stay at a remote inn in the south of Evian City. She then


    went to the Crimson Dragon Group alone.


    When she arrived at the Crimson Dragon Group and saw Lance, it also shocked Marcia to learn that


    the emperor was nowhere to be found.


    "Since when was he missing?" Marcia asked in disbelief. Her face had turned pale.


    "The day before yesterday, but I just heard about the news myself. How can he disappear for no


    reason?" Lance asked as he shook his head.


    "You said that Alston is now the acting emperor? The moment he came back, the emperor


    disappeared. Something doesn''t seem right," Marcia said. She was suspicious of how things had


    unfolded. It bothered her that the emperor had gone missing for no apparent reason, and Alston was


    now the acting emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire. He now possessed an immense power. It was


    something that he yearned for a long time. If Alston knew that Basil was still alive, Basil''s life would


    also be in great danger. She could gather the Crimson Dragon Group and the Rime Army, which were


    the two most powerful legions of the Holy Dragon Empire, to support Basil, but it was far from enough.


    As the acting emperor, Alston was now the most powerful man in the entire empire, and he was backed


    by the entire royal family. The situation just became more troublesome for them. If Rocky wanted to


    fight against Alston, he had to be more prepared.

 Chapter 1035 The Private Talk

    Chapter 1035 The Private Talk


    "General Lance, please ask Isis toe here. I''m going to take you with me. We will meet with


    someone," Marcia said to Lance, who lifted one eyebrow curiously.


    "Who are we going to meet?" he asked. Marcia''s vague words had confused him and also aroused his


    interest. Surely, she wasn''t nning something dangerous, right?


    "You''ll know when we get there. It will be just the three of us, so don''t bring any attendants with you.


    Disguise yourself, and make sure that nobody can recognize you. I''ll wait for you in the teahouse in


    front of the headquarters..." After saying that, Marcia disappeared from where she stood.


    Not long after, Lance and Isis, who were both wearing a hooded cloak to cover their faces, went to the


    teahouse in front of the headquarters to meet with Marcia. Marcia looked around vigntly as soon as


    she spotted them, then said to the father and daughter, "Follow me closely." After saying that, she


    walked into the street and easily blended with the crowd.


    Meanwhile, the two were a bit rmed because of Marcia''s suspicious behavior, but they still followed


    her.


    Marcia took the two of them and circled Evian City once, just to make sure that they weren''t being


    followed. Then, they finally arrived at the inn where Rocky and hispanion were staying. The three


    of them went upstairs, one of them walked with sure steps, while the other two were following behind


    her with uncertain steps. Finally, they came upon the end of the hallway, where an inconspicuous door


    waited stood.


    "Isis, you can enter first. I''m sure the person inside wants to see you the most," Marcia said, nodding to


    Isis and gesturing at the door.


    Hearing this, Isis was stunned. She looked at her father before she gently pushed the door open. She


    saw a familiar figure standing in front of an open window, and the air came in and caressed the strands


    of hair around his face. She had seen this so many times in her dream, but every time she could only


    see his back. Every time he turned to face her, he would disappear, or she would wake up.


    Isis thought that she was dreaming once again. She stared at the figure, silent and still as a shadow.


    Perhaps she was afraid that he would disappear the moment that she moved, or maybe she was


    scared that she would wake up if she made a sound.


    At the same time, Lance, who had also managed to peek inside, was dumbfounded. He looked at


    Marcia in astonishment as if he was looking for confirmation that he wasn''t the only one who could see


    this. Marcia nodded to him as if to say, "Yes, it is real." It was quite a sight that this great general of the


    Holy Dragon Empire, who could intimidate his enemies on the battlefield with just one nce, was so


    excited that his eyes watered with suppressed emotions.


    Meanwhile, the figure standing in front of the window slowly turned around at the sound of the door


    opening. His eyes met Isis'', and it felt like the beginning of a new life. His tall body trembled, as his


    eyes shed with a hint of tenderness and guilt. The figure was Rocky, whom Isis had missed so much!


    "Isis..." Rocky called out softly.


    As soon as Isis heard that, it was like she finally woke up from a bad dream. Tears welled up in her


    eyes and swept across her cheeks. In the blink of an eye, she was in Rocky''s arms, crying loudly, but


    safe and at home.


    "I am so sorry! I made you suffer!" Rocky softly whispered to her as his hands moved up and down her


    back. His voice held grief and guilt for all the time that they had lost.


    "Nothing is worse than losing you. I thought for countless times that I would give anything just to have


    you back..." Isis answered, sounding choked up with emotions, as she leant away from Rocky just


    enough to meet his eyes once again.


    "It seems that they have a lot to talk about. Let''s go to the next room." Marcia couldn''t watch such a


    scene. It felt like she was intruding on something private, so she looked at Lance meaningfully, then led


    him to the next room.


    Lance closed the door behind him and followed her, for he also felt like he was intruding on Isis and


    Rocky.


    "Basil, how are you still alive? How did General Marcia find you?" Isis looked up at Rocky in confusion.


    "It''s a long story, which I will exin to youter. But for now, I have something important to ask you."


    As he spoke, Rocky looked down at Isis'' slightly bulging belly.


    Isis felt guilty and hid her face in Rocky''s arms. He must know about what she had done then.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "I think you''d better confess first, then I''ll forgive you." Seeing the guilty look on Isis'' face, Rocky smiled.


    Atst, Isis couldn''t resist the tenderness in his eyes, so she had to tell him the truth that she had


    plotted against him.


    "Oh, I see. No wonder I didn''t remember anything at that time. It turned out that Sabina was also an


    aplice." Hearing that, Rocky suddenly realized that he was "framed" by the two women.


    "I know that what I did was wrong, but I knew that you wouldn''t agree at that time, so I had to act first. I


    was going to tell you and apologize to youter but... If it weren''t for this baby, I wouldn''t have been


    able tost until this day," Isis said in a dejected tone. Her feelings for Rocky had already been spilt


    over the surface, and there was no need to say anything more.


    "For the sake of our child, I won''t hold you ountable. You have suffered so much these past few


    days. Aspensation, I''ll be with you and our child in the future," Rocky said seriously. He already


    knew how much Isis loved him, and more than that, he had to take responsibility for what happened


    between them.


    "Don''t you me me?" Isis was surprised that he wasn''t angry with her. Not only that, but he was also


    committing himself to her. How did she get so lucky?


    "I should thank you. If I really died at that time, at least I would have left an offspring in this world. But I


    don''t know if the baby will look like you or me after it is born," Rocky said with a smile.


    "Of course, it should look like me. If it''s anything like you, then that will be bad," Isis grumbled.


    "Why? Am I that ugly?" Rocky shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "No! What I meant to say was that if it was a boy with a personality like yours, I don''t know if he would


    flirt with other women like his father in the future. He might bring us a group of daughters-inw..." Isis


    said with a teasing smile.


    "When did I flirt with other women? You''re hurting my feelings!" Rocky asked innocently.


    "Didn''t you? During your funeral back then, General Marcia, Her Royal Highness, Sabina, my cousin,


    and I all kept vigil beside your coffin. People who didn''t know the truth would think that they were all


    your women. I don''t know General Marcia''s feelings about you. But I am sure the other women were all


    heart-broken..." Isis wanted to say something more, but hesitated at thest second. Anyway, it didn''t


    matter anymore. Rocky should understand it very well by now.


    "Really? Has Lena really forgiven me?" On the way back, Rocky had heard from Marcia that Lena had


    forgiven him a long time ago. However, there was still a knot in his heart, which could not be solved


    until he saw Lena.


    "What happened between you and Her Royal Highness?" Isis couldn''t help asking.


    "I''ll tell youter," Rocky answered vaguely, as he thought that it wasn''t the right time to talk about it.


    "By the way, where is Sue? Is she with you?" Isis suddenly asked. She thought that they might be


    together because Sue had disappeared right after Rocky had "died". Now that she thought about it, she


    wondered if he had taken her away.

 Chapter 1036 Waiting For An Opportunity

    Chapter 1036 Waiting For An Opportunity


    As soon as Rocky heard Isis mention Sue, he trembled in anger. He then spoke in a rather gloomy


    tone, "Sue is dead, and I killed her indirectly."


    "What? Dead? Why?" Isis was immediately dumbfounded upon hearing such sad news. At that


    moment, her eyes were starting to well up with tears.


    "It''s...It''s because of Alston..." Rocky''s eyes suddenly became cold and furious after mentioning


    Alston''s name.


    "Alston? What does he have anything to do with this?" Isis frowned. Although she didn''t know what


    exactly was going on, she knew it must be rted to Rocky''s "death".


    "Follow me to the next room. You have to know about this. I have something else to exin to you."


    Soon after, Rocky held Isis in his arms and proceeded to go to the next room.


    Upon entering the room, Isis saw that there was another person in the room aside from her father and


    Marcia. Beautiful and elegant, this other woman had an aura at the Supernal Stage, meaning she was


    not an ordinary person.


    "Basil, do you know who she is?" Isis shifted her gaze to Rocky and asked.


    "Well, you must be Isis. I''m Luci. Nice to finally meet you!" At that moment, Luci appeared to be, as


    always, well-mannered. On the way, she had heard about Isis, so she had already been mentally


    prepared for their meeting.


    "Likewise. Nice to meet you too." Isis greeted back upon noticing that Luci was older than her.


    Then, Rocky briefly narrated his experiences in the Timber Deity Empire to Lance and Isis. Of course,


    he could not miss the chance to tell them about Luci''s identity and the reason why she was here.


    "I didn''t expect that the chief of the most powerful n in the Timber Deity Empire would give up the


    position of the chief to protect Prince Basil. I really admire your courage!" Lance could not help but


    exim his respect. Although he could see that Luci gave up the position of the chief because of


    Rocky, he sincerely admired her determination and courage for doing it. After all, it was not easy for an


    extraordinary and influential person in the Timber Deity Empire to give up everything so suddenly and


    even decide to leave her hometown.


    "Well, if you don''t mind, I hope we can call and treat each other like sisters and stay with Basil from


    now on," Isis said to Luci nobly. In fact, Luci had done so much for Rocky, that Isis didn''t find the


    need to say anything. At that moment, her heart was filled with nothing but gratitude that she was


    willing to share Rocky with her.


    "Sister, are you not bothered by my love for Rocky... No. I mean, Prince Basil? In fact, when I see you, I


    come to understand why Prince Basil won''t easily fall in love with other women," Luci remarked. In


    fact, she felt a little embarrassed. After all, Rocky already had a wife, and his wife was a gorgeous


    woman who seemed not inferior to her. Therefore, seeing Isis today made her feel uneasy. At that


    moment, she felt like a home-wrecker. That was why Isis'' eptance shocked her.


    "You are not the first one to love him, and I''m sure you won''t be thest one. None of this is your fault.


    In fact, it''s his. So, no. I won''t mind. I knew long ago that he wouldn''t belong to me alone. Now, if you


    know this by heart, then we won''t have any more problems," Isis said straightforwardly.


    "Thank you for this, Isis." Luci felt her heart warm up after hearing Isis'' words.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Basil, it seems that we need to change our n now," Marcia said seriously, as she shifted her gaze to


    Rocky.


    "Why now?" Immediately, Rocky''s eyes narrowed. Before he returned, Marcia had told him that the


    emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire had already known that he was still alive. As a result, Rocky would


    most certainly go to the Pce City to see the emperor once he came back. Afterwards, he could begin


    cultivating his forces and take revenge on Alston.


    "Prince Basil, before you came back, I just received a secret report from the Pce City that His


    Majesty has been missing for several days," Lance stated.


    "What?" Rocky was shocked upon hearing the news. Never had he expected that the emperor would


    go missing just when he was about to see him.


    "But that''s not all. Alston is the acting emperor now. Not only is he in charge of the Holy Dragon


    Empire, but he also has the support of the entire royal family. Therefore, you can''t expose yourself


    before we find out why His Majesty is missing. More importantly, we can''t let Alston know that you are


    still alive," Marcia stated. If Alston knew that Rocky was still alive, then he would definitely do


    everything in his power to kill Rocky. In fact, they had to be extra careful when dealing with Alston,


    especially when he had the support of the whole royal family. With that being said, they couldn''t let


    Alston know that Rocky was still alive.


    At that moment, Rocky clenched his fist in frustration. He came back to avenge Alston, but he didn''t


    expect that at this moment, the emperor was missing without a valid reason.


    "Marcia told me about what Alston did to you. I didn''t expect that it was Alston who framed you and


    almost killed you. He went out of his way and even disregarded the brotherhood just to destroy you,"


    Lance said angrily.


    "Alston is so despicable." Isis also felt the same way.


    "I think His Majesty''s disappearance has something to do with Alston. He was missing when Alston


    came back from the Dragon Master n. It''s definitely not a coincidence!" Marcia spected.


    "If I can''t be exposed, then what should I do now?" Rocky asked Marcia after thinking for a while.


    "Right now, Alston is the acting emperor. Before we find out why His Majesty is missing, he can only be


    the acting emperor. Therefore, as long as the reason for His Majesty''s disappearance is not found out,


    Alston can''t be the real emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire. Moreover, he cannotpletely


    convince the public. Big ns will certainly have doubts, especially the Ximen n. Unless Alston can


    get the support of the Ximen n, it will be absolutely difficult for him to be the emperor. That''s why we


    have plenty of time to prepare," Marcia said as she seemed to have a n in mind.


    "If you want to fight with Alston with all your might, you must have more forces behind to support you.


    Although two of the four legions of the Holy Dragon Empire are on your side, it''s still not enough. We


    still need to win more forces over secretly, but somehow, it will take us a lot of time to prepare. In fact,


    even Alston can''t get the support of all the forces in a short time. Therefore, there will be a war without


    bullets in the future," Lance stated as he nodded his head.


    "So, all I can do now is wait?" At that moment, Rocky immediately understood what Marcia and Lance


    meant. It seemed that he might have topletely hide himself for some time while waiting for the


    opportunity to get his revenge.

 Chapter 1037 The Destined One

    Chapter 1037 The Destined One


    "General Marcia and I will try our best to make the arrangements for you, and we will get as much help


    as we can. We will also try our best to rally all the ns and other forces to support us." Lance paused


    for a second, as a stray thought entered his mind, and he asked, "But how do we arrange Basil''s


    residence? It needs to be somewhere safe..." Since Rocky''s identity could not be exposed yet, his


    whereabouts needed to be kept secret, especially the ce where he would live.


    "That won''t be necessary," Marcia interrupted as another idea popped up in her mind.


    "I beg your pardon?" Lance exchanged nces with his daughter, and then both of them looked at


    Marcia, confused.


    "From now on, he is no longer Prince Basil. So, we won''t restrict him. He can go anywhere he wants


    to," Marcia dered, looking at Rocky. Her words were vague though, so it only confused the others


    more.


    "General Marcia, what do you mean? I can''t quite catch what you are saying," Isis asked, hoping that


    Marcia would exin her words.


    "Here is the n. From today onward, we cannot have any contact with him, and that willst for at


    least a few months. He needs to be all by himself. I believe Alston will pay more attention to General


    Lance and me when he is in charge instead of the emperor. It''s highly likely that he will send people to


    monitor our actions. If wee into contact with Basil, we will surely expose his identity. And that is


    why Basil needs to go around alone temporarily. He can do whatever he likes, or he can find himself a


    turtle shell to hide in. Anyway, as long as his identity is not exposed, everything will be fine," Marcia


    further exined. All her ns were made for the sake of his safety. It might be torture for Rocky, who


    was eager for revenge, but she believed that he would understand its necessity. He had to be patient


    and wait for the best timing.


    "You mean I have to act like a turtle retracting its head into its shell?" Rocky asked with a bit of disdain.


    He knew that Marcia meant well, and it was actually a good idea. But that didn''t mean that he liked it.


    "It can be a good time for you. You can take this opportunity to improve your strength. With the way you


    are now, you are not yet capable of bringing down Alston. Even if you can handle him, you can''t deal


    with all the powerful masters and the strongest warriors of the royal family. You have to at least reach


    the Divine Stage if you want to defeat Alston." Marcia was looking at the bigger picture. It may not be


    easy, but she believed that her n would work out well.


    "Well, it sounds like a good idea. It is not easy to do, but I suppose you''re right. I, do, need some time


    alone." Rocky nodded approvingly. He shared Marcia''s thoughts about their situation, so he was willing


    to cooperate. Initially, he had nned to cultivate in seclusion once he was back, and he didn''t expect


    to contact anyone. He would refine the pill that the girl from the spiritual race gave him, which would


    improve his strength greatly. Rocky also agreed with Marcia that Alston was not the biggest threat to


    him. The masters that protected Alston were the real enemies that he needed to prepare for.


    "That''s it. Let''s move. Isis, you have to wait for a few more months to be with him again. Can you do


    that?" Marcia asked, looking at Isis empathically. After all, the couple had just reconciled after being


    separated from so long, and under such excruciating circumstances. It was cruel to separate them so


    soon.


    "Please don''t say that, General Marcia. This is for his own good. I''m more than happy now that I know


    that he is alive. Besides, it will only be for a few more months. I can wait. Please don''t worry about me,"


    Isis replied sincerely with a heartfelt smile. She then snuggled up in Rocky''s arms again.


    "Luci, can you stay with Isis from now on? Please take good care of her for me," Rocky requested.


    He trusted her more than the others right now, so she was the only one he could entrust with Isis. She


    was powerful enough to deal with every possible situation.


    "I will," Luci replied without any hesitation, nodding slightly.


    They spent some time finalizing the n after that, and when everything was finished, they had to say


    goodbye to each other reluctantly.


    "Basil,e with me first. General Lance, you may go with the others after we are gone," Marcia


    instructed before she disappeared from the room in the blink of an eye.


    After ncing at Isis and Luci, Rocky nodded at Lance and disappeared like Marcia.


    A momentter, the two of them reappeared in an isted alley about a dozen meters away from the


    inn where they had just stayed.


    "Here, take this. This is from His Majesty. This jade token is handed down from each emperor to his


    sessor. It''s supposed to be passed down when you have be an emperor, so I don''t understand


    why His Majesty asked me to give this to you now. He must have his own intentions. Please keep it


    safe, and maybe, someday, it can save your life." With that said, Marcia took out the jade token that the


    emperor had given her and handed it to Rocky.


    He received it and quickly thrust it into his pocket without paying particr attention. To anyone


    watching, it appeared like Marcia had given him nothing important.


    "Here, we''re going to exchange news through this carrier beast in the future." This time, Marcia opened


    the Magic Spiritual Space and summoned a small beast, which was a miniature dragon with wings.


    Rocky then opened his Magic Spiritual Space and put the carrier beast inside.


    "In the next days, all you need to do is take good care of yourself. We''ll take care of all the other things.


    Just be patient and keep your cool. General Lance and I will do our best," Marcia advised Rocky. She


    hoped that things would go as smoothly as they expected.


    "Thank you for everything, Marcia. I owe you big time, not just for this, but for all the countless times


    that you had my back. If it weren''t for you, I would have been devoured by the evil power of the Holy


    Dragon Bead. I regret that I have returned good for evil, as I had thought that you were deliberately


    against me. I''m sorry about that. It was not until you sent Sabina to me that I realized that you have


    always been acting for my sake. I should have expressed my gratitude a long time ago," Rocky said


    earnestly, staring intensely into Marcia''s eyes. He felt a little guilty. After all, he had misunderstood her


    before.


    "Let bygones be bygones. Don''t waste your time on that nonsense anymore. To be honest, I felt a little


    regretful when I heard that you were dead. I thought that I shouldn''t have sent you to the Gehenna


    Border. I could have kept you by my side and patiently taught you how to control the evil power of the


    Holy Dragon Bead. But I still think that it was a good idea to send you to the Gehenna Border. If not,


    you wouldn''t have grown strong so fast. Look how Alyssa and Woods treat you. I believe I was right. It


    may not be a bad thing for the future of the Holy Dragon Empire." Marcia didn''t mind Rocky''s attitude


    from before, and she had always had a broader perspective than most people.


    "Anyway, thank you. But I want to know why you are willing to help me. Is it just because I saved your


    life before? Or is it because I''m a prince? Do you have some other reason that I don''t know about?"


    Rocky also felt that Marcia had done more than enough for him. He wanted her to tell him the truth.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "If you asked me this question before, I wouldn''t have been able to answer you. But from the moment I


    saw you, I felt like we were destined to be together. And I had to help you with all my strength. It was


    only after you had died when I realized that maybe you were the one I was looking for," Marcia


    answered with a strange look in her eyes.


    "I''m the one you''re looking for? Somehow, that sounds familiar!" Rocky said in a daze.

 Chapter 1038 You Are Really Alive

    Chapter 1038 You Are Really Alive


    "Judging by your look, Alyssa must have told you the same thing, right?" Marcia asked when she saw


    the strange expression on Rocky''s face. She gently smiled as if telling him that she exactly knew what


    was going on in his mind.


    "Wait, do you mean..." The words just slipped right out of his tongue. It struck him that the two women


    had so much inmon. He had to admit that he was surprised to hear it from Marcia, and that it was


    written all over his face.


    "Well, it seems that my guess is right. Now I understand why Alyssa let you live after you were


    captured and treated you as distinguished guest when you were in the Timber Deity Empire. It''s


    because you are the only person in the world who can help her remove the curse, the curse preventing


    her from being a real spiritual race." The way Alyssa behaved around Rocky was not like the cruel and


    proud princess that Marcia knew so well. Marcia guessed why Alyssa was acting so weird when she


    learned how Rocky was received in the Timber Deity Empire.


    "But I don''t understand. Why are you also looking for me?" Rocky asked. He couldn''t be the one Marcia


    was looking for, even if he was indeed the one Alyssa needed.


    "That''s an easy question to answer. Since you can remove her curse, then you can do the same to my


    curse. Because although it involves different spiritual race bloodlines, her curse and mine are the same


    kind to a certain extent. We are both products of the human and spiritual race. Our curse is the same.


    However, I don''t think she has told you how to remove the curse," Marcia said as she eyed Rocky with


    a skeptical look.


    "She didn''t tell me. But I don''t think she actually knows how. But you know it, right? Is that what you''re


    telling me?" Rocky understood the meaning behind Marcia''s words immediately.


    "How could she not know if I already knew? How naive of you to think that way. I''m afraid she doesn''t


    want to tell the truth because you can only remove her curse when the two of you truly love each other


    and your minds genuinely blend as one. She knows that you two can''t have that kind of rtionship, so


    she didn''t tell you." Marcia told him the only way to remove the curse.


    Rocky then realized why Alyssa asked him to give up the throne after defeating Alston. It turned out


    that Alyssa must have hoped that they could have a closer rtionship in future and maybe they could


    fall in love with each other. If he was the emperor, it was undoubtedly impossible for the two of them to


    be together. Even if it was possible, it would be a forbidden rtionship, which would inevitably lead to


    unimaginable consequences.


    "So, you don''t have to be grateful for everything she has done for you. She didn''t do it for you at all.


    She did it because she knows you are her only hope. Of course, she cares about you to a certain


    extent. If it weren''t for her, you would have fallen into a troublesome situation indeed if you returned to


    the Holy Dragon Empire alone, because you wouldn''t be a match for Alston when you''re totally


    unprepared," Marcia said straightforwardly. Although she didn''t like Alyssa because she knew what


    Alyssa was up to, her impression of Alyssa had changed a little after what she had done this time.


    However, there was no doubt that Alyssa would always be a strong opponent for her.


    "But how can I remove the curse? Both of your curses in that matter! If anything, it sounds to me that I


    am more like a key," Rocky asked again. He was having a hard time trying to figure out the whole


    situation.


    "Well, it''s not a coincidence of course. I''m guessing you are somewhat different from ordinary people.


    I''m afraid that you''re the only person that can make that crystal clear," Marcia answered. She didn''t


    know either why Rocky was the only one who could break the curse.


    "Oh, what the hell! Is it because I..." Rocky abruptly stopped talking. His heart was beating so fast.


    Maybe it was because his soul did not belong to this world at all.


    "Please don''t panic. I am not insisting you to remove the curse like Alyssa. I think it''s a good idea to let


    nature run its course. Besides, I''m not interested in bing a member of the spiritual race. So, don''t


    worry, I won''t force you to do anything for me. After all, you can take a horse to the water, but you


    cannot force it to drink," Marcia said ever so lightly.


    "If the circumstances werepletely different, I would help to remove the curse on both of you. I don''t


    mind at all. Both of you have done lots of favors for me and I am grateful," Rocky said sincerely. But the


    current circumstances really made it difficult for him, and the worst part was he couldn''t do anything


    about it. He was unable to control his own feelings.


    "You don''t really have to think about us. You have your own mission toplete, and what you need to


    do now is to wait for the right time. When the timees, the entire Holy Dragon Empire will stir up a


    storm because of you, and it will be a bloody one. But remember that this is also for the future of the


    Holy Dragon Empire. If the empire ever falls into the hand of Alston, he will surely lead it to destruction.


    There is no doubt in that. I won''t allow him to end the empire!" Marcia said firmly. As far as she could


    tell, Rocky was the only one who could save the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "Although it''s not what I want, I willprise for the sake of everybody. I will wait, and I willpletely


    prepare for it," Rocky said seriously. His face turned dark as he clenched his fists on his side.


    "It''s a pity that we can''t let Lena know that you are still alive. If she knew, she would let all her emotions


    take control of her and she would definitelye to you. It will only make things worse, especially if it


    leads to Alston getting suspicious. So, we must hide it from her like thest time. I hope she will not


    me me once she finds out in the future!" Marcia knew that she would have to be the mediator again.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Take good care of Lena for me please. We both know Alston has coveted her for a long time. I''m


    worried for her, so please keep him away from her. I know that things are harder now that Alston is


    taking charge of the empire. I''m afraid he will certainly try his best to hurt her," Rocky said with a frown,


    his eyes turning ice cold.


    "I will certainly do that, even if you didn''t ask. I will never let himy a finger on Lena. I will teach him a


    hard lesson myself if he tries to do anything to her," Marcia snapped. She would definitely make Alston


    pay if he did something wrong to Lena.


    "I''ll leave her to you then. Please protect her. s, I think I should go now! I can finally have an


    ordinary life for myself," Rocky joked lightly. As a matter of fact, the waiting period would make him


    surely suffer. First, he wouldn''t be able to go to Alston for revenge. Second, it wouldn''t be a good time


    for him to see Lena to sort out the matters of his heart.


    "In case you need anything, do let me know," Marcia added sincerely before leaving.


    Rocky nodded and bid farewell to Marcia with a slight bow.


    Marcia watched Rocky as he went away. A gentle smile shed across her face. She said to herself


    lightly, "I''m really happy to see you alive. You don''t know how scared I was when I went to the Timber


    Deity Empire to see you. I was worried that Alyssa was just lying. But fortunately, it is true! I finally saw


    you! You are alive again!"

 Chapter 1039 A New Refining Method

    Chapter 1039 A New Refining Method


    Before leaving Evian City, Rocky made arrangements to purchase arge number ofb supplies, tools


    and materials. After everything was readied, he set out for the Myriad Beasts Ground.


    He arrived there two dayster. It didn''t take long for him to find the valley where he discovered the


    crystal refining notebook. The house in the valley was in shambles and barely standing, but it was still


    there.


    For Rocky, this valley was the best ce for him to cultivate. The Myriad Beasts Ground was a natural


    field for experiment. The valley was wide and the soil was fertile. It was very suitable for breeding Dark


    Heaven Insects and theirrvae. In addition, there were all kinds of equipment for refining spiritual


    crystal in the house.


    It took Rocky a whole day to repair the house, enough for him to use it. He also built a wooden fence to


    securely breed the Dark Heaven Insects andrvae, as well as the Fire Rock Turtle he had just


    captured. In addition, he also moved the body of the ancient spiritual beast from the Magic Spiritual


    Space to the north side of the valley, in order to let it absorb the spiritual power of the Myriad Beasts


    Ground. Since the body of the ancient spiritual beast was not made of iron, it needed another way to


    replenish spiritual power.


    After Rocky transformed the valley into his own personal research base, he started to do gic


    experiments. He also began refining spiritual crystals. In his spare time, he tamed the Fire Rock Turtle,


    and went out hunting with Robin and Ken to improve their strength. Of course, the most important thing


    was to refine the Holy Spirit Panacea. For him, refining the Holy Spirit Panacea was the fastest way to


    improve his strength.


    In the first few days, Rocky went deep into the Myriad Beasts Ground daily to visit the remains of the


    Butterfly Divine n. Additionally, he wanted to see if he could run into Cherry. Back when he was inProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    the Hell of Dragon Fang, the beautiful woman from the spiritual race had mentioned Cherry. She


    seemed to know her well, so he figured that Cherry might also know that beautiful woman, too.


    However, his trips proved futile. Despite going there on a daily basis, he ran into nobody, so heter


    gave up and focused all his efforts on cultivating and researching back in the valley.


    A month had passed before Rocky finally made a breakthrough in his experiments on gic


    modification of the four Dark Heaven Insectrvae. The gene of thervae had sessfully mutated!


    With this new mutated gene, thervae grew faster and stronger than all the otherrvae.


    "Next, I think I can do experiments on thest tworvae," Rocky said to himself happily. Because of


    the sessful gene mutation, Rocky developed a way to make thervae mutate. As long as he


    continued with the experiment, it wouldn''t be long before he could sessfully make thervae break


    past the original star level limit.


    In addition to the sess in the gic modification experiment, Rocky had also seeded in taming


    the Fire Rock Turtle. While the Fire Rock Turtle might have been timid and gentle from the start, after


    being tamed, it was very quiet, like a sheep.


    What bothered Rocky the most was the refining of the spiritual crystal. When he had just arrived at the


    valley, he tried to carry out thest stage of refining the first spiritual crystal, but failed. Since then, no


    progress had been made. A month had gone by yet he still had not found a way toplete thest


    stage of the refining of the spiritual crystal.


    Therefore, Rocky had no choice but to start from square one. He figured he might''ve gone wrong


    somewhere along the way, so he tried changing up the equipment and materials. In a word, he


    exhausted all methods.


    Another month passed.


    As the gene experiments went smoothly, Rocky suddenly came up with a new idea. This time, he


    experimented on the Fire Rock Turtle. The Fire Rock Turtle was even rarer than the Dark Heaven


    Insect, and the ethereal crystal it produced was more valuable than the Dark Heaven Egg. However, he


    was a bit cautious; he had only one Fire Rock Turtle, after all. Additionally, now he had only a little


    magical saliva left, so he could not speed up the production of ethereal crystals. Because of this, he


    tried to be strategic in his usage of such a rare resource. ''Efficiency is key, '' he mumbled to himself.


    Atst, Rocky thought of a new experiment: asexual reproduction. It excited him no end because, not


    only could it serve as research rted to genes, but also, it could increase the number of Fire Rock


    Turtles!


    Of course, asexual reproduction had to be done on females. In fact, Rocky had long wanted to try this


    before, but all his Dark Heaven Insects he captured were male. Additionally, the Dark Heaven Insect


    Queen itself could already reproduce asexually, so he really had no chance to carry out this


    experiment.


    Fortunately, the Fire Rock Turtle he caught happened to be female, and it could not reproduce


    asexually. The Fire Rock Turtle looked like a spirit-manipted beast hatched from an egg, but to


    Rocky''s pleasant surprise, he found that it hadplete ovaries. Therefore, it could not get pregnant


    until it had sex with a male, which provided more impetus for the asexual reproduction experiment.


    However, if Rocky experimented using an ordinary male spirit-manipted beast with the Fire Rock


    Turtle, their progeny might not carry the same traits as its mother ¡ª namely, the ability to produce


    ethereal crystals. Therefore, the only possible way was to carry out the experiment on the three


    matured male Dark Heaven Insects and Fire Rock Turtle. As long as one seeded, then all the other


    problems would be solved.


    Of course, it would take at least a few months before he knew whether the experiment was sessful.


    Another two months passed. By now, Rocky had been in the valley for a total of four months.


    So far, three of the sixrvae had survived the gene experiments, and the other three had died from


    gic diseases. It was a pity that the threervae died, but the remaining three could be considered


    the miraculous products of this era. They had allpleted the breakthrough of the limit of star level! In


    fact, these three had broken through from the three-star level to the four-star level. Although they had


    only grown to the two-star level, they could already produce low-grade Dark Heaven Eggs. Because of


    gene mutation, the low-grade Dark Heaven Eggs produced by them were one grade higher than the


    low-grade Dark Heaven Egg produced by the normal Dark Heaven Insect of the three-star level.


    What pleased Rocky the most, however, was that after months of continuous trial and error, he finally


    made a breakthrough in the refining of the spiritual crystal. He hade up with a new refining


    method. Although this refining method took a longer time than the previous refining method, he could


    refine it in greater quantities with higher efficiency. Most importantly, this method was very simple. He


    could refine the crystal in body of the spirit-manipted beast directly. That was to say, the body of the


    spirit-manipted beast was like a furnace.

 Chapter 1040 The Perfect Opportunity

    Chapter 1040 The Perfect Opportunity


    Rocky had made a significant breakthrough in his gic experiments and refinement of the spiritual


    crystals. He also achieved amazing progress in his strength. For the past four months, Rocky had


    refined the third Holy Spirit Panacea and had almost reached the eighth grade of the Supernal Stage.


    He had merged with most of the power released from the fourthyer of the seal and would absorb all


    the power soon. Compared with his practice sessions with Alyssa, it took a long time for Rocky to


    merge with the power released from the fourthyer of the seal. But as to the normal fusion practices,


    his fusion was still impressively quick.


    Inside the warehouse, Rocky was observing Uriah''s egg. The egg had grown bigger and taller, and


    could pierce through the roof of the warehouse anytime. The eggshell had changed its color four times.


    Last time it was red, but now it had turned dark green. Rocky was not sure if this was itsst color or


    would change again soon.


    Rocky observed the egg for a long time, and he noticed several changes. It was growing so fast, and


    he also saw some slight movements, as if there was something alive and growing inside the shell. He


    also sensed a powerful aura that radiated from the egg, and it appeared to be growing stronger every


    day.


    Rocky went through so much trouble just to find enough blood essence to feed Uriah''s egg. He


    traveled all over the Myriad Beasts Ground except for some extremely dangerous areas. He faced


    dangers and risked his life several times so he could gather as much blood essence of spirit-


    manipted beasts as possible.


    He also asked Marcia to collect some blood essence from supreme masters at the Divine Stage, like


    Lance. As well as some masters at the Supernal Stage. With the help of Laney, Luci collected some


    blood essence from the Cao n. She then ordered her confidant to send the blood essence to Rocky.


    The adequate supply of blood essence boosted Uriah''s egg and helped it grow amazingly fast within


    thest four months.


    Except for the blood essence of the Moon Fox and the ancient spiritual beast, Rocky had used most


    kinds of blood essence to feed Uriah''s egg. He believed that it was not the right time to use these two


    kinds of blood essence. Based on his observation, he determined that the egg didn''t absorb nutrition


    from the blood essence to grow, but seemed like being putting pieces of puzzle together. For one, a


    specific kind of blood essence was a crucial piece. The higher-grade blood essence was a bigger piece


    of the puzzle and would cause a greater change in the egg.


    Rocky concluded that some pieces of the puzzle were just too difficult to find, such as the high-grade


    blood essence of the Moon Fox and the ancient spiritual beast. But he was not in a hurry.


    For the past four months, both Robin and Ken also made astonishing progress. Ken in particr


    acquired the second grade of the guardian beast''s power and made a breakthrough.


    Rocky was also aware of the current situation within the Holy Dragon Empire, even if he had not gone


    out for the past four months. Marcia often sent him valuable pieces of information, including those


    collected by Laney.


    Alyssa ordered Laney to go to the Holy Dragon Empire and aid Rocky. With Laney and Marcia''s


    assistance, Rocky knew everything important that had happened in the Holy Dragon Empire, even if he


    was in seclusion.


    He knew that Alston became the acting emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire after the emperor


    disappeared, and this raised doubts among the forces, especially those who supported other princes.


    Much as Alston was the heir to the throne of the Holy Dragon Empire, the sudden disappearance of the


    emperor was so bizarre that it triggered rumors among the people. The other princes felt uneasy and


    harbored suspicions on a possible conspiracy.


    Suspicions about Alston continued to spread in the seeding days, but the upheaval did notst long.


    Alston began a series of brutal suppressions and cracked down on people who doubted him and forces


    that opposed him. Rumors about small ns being ughtered spread across the entire city. Terrified,


    the people fell silent and kept their suspicions to themselves.


    Alston''s cruel behavior earned the ire of some major ns in the Holy Dragon Empire and this included


    the Ximen n and the Ji n. Only a few remained loyal to him. Because of this, Alston failed to win


    the major ns over to his side. They stayed quiet and remained neutral in their decisions. To be safe,


    they restrained themselves from being involved in his affairs and kept their distance from him.


    Their disapproval gave Rocky and hispanions a fighting chance. With her status and reputation in


    the Holy Dragon Empire, Marcia had secretly won the favor of several forces. Independently they were


    not strong, but united, they formed a very powerful force. Marcia did not waste a single moment. She


    reached out to several major ns in secret and convinced them to side with her. Because of her


    identity and the danger she faced, Marcia had to be cautious with her actions. With this, some major


    ns including the Ximen n and Ji n remained neutral.


    Before long, Laney sent a message about the Timber Deity Empire that caught Rocky''s attention. Not


    long after he left the Timber Deity Empire, a group of spirit maniptors led by Alyssa went to a


    mysterious ce to look for another spiritual treasure. They discovered that two empires who were only


    second to the Timber Deity Empire, Holy Dragon Empire and Magic Phoenix Empire had also sent


    spirit maniptors to find the spiritual treasure. They also learned that some spirit maniptors were


    from a country backed by the Heavenly Demon n.


    Twice in the past, the Heavenly Demon n had sent two ordinary spiritual beings to snatch the


    guardian beast of Alyssa, but they failed. After theck of sess, the two ordinary spiritual beings


    both disappeared. Some time ago, the Heavenly Demon n asked its allied empire to look for the


    spiritual treasure as well. Clearly, the Heavenly Demon n had the same idea as the Wood n.


    This triggered a series of hunting expeditions to look for spiritual treasures. Numerous major empires


    and even a few weak empires on the Wild Spirit Land joined the hunt. The situation remained strained


    and turbulent at the time being. It also set in motion conflict and fierce fights within the ns.


    Out of curiosity, Rocky asked Marcia about the spiritual treasures. However, Marcia did not know where


    the spiritual treasures came from. She only knew that there were nine spiritual treasures, and that they


    existed a long time ago. She also learned that they were sealed in nine extremely dangerous and


    mysterious ces within the Wild Spirit Land. The spiritual race members were prohibited from


    entering the ces where the spiritual treasures were sealed. Also, the spiritual treasures were just


    mysterious beings and only the spiritual race knew their specific use and benefits.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The Wood n and the other spiritual race ns mentioned nothing about the spiritual treasures. They


    only asked the empires to send people to the mysterious ces on the Wild Spirit Land to look for the


    spiritual treasures.


    With this information, Rocky felt that there must be some significant secrets hidden behind their crazy


    search for the spiritual treasures.


    Rocky figured that there was another way for him to learn more about spiritual treasures. He could ask


    the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast, but it was unwilling to reveal anything. Still, the Dragon-shaped Soul


    Beast pointed out that if Rocky wanted to unravel the secrets of the spiritual race, he should collect the


    blood essence of the nine legendary guardian beasts and unlock all the memories sealed in the


    dragon-shaped jade first.


    Rocky had already gained the blood essence of the Moon Fox, which was likely one of the nine


    legendary guardian beasts, but he did not use it to unlock the secondyer of memory in the dragon-


    shaped jade. It worried him that too much new information would harm him at this point. What he


    needed to do now was to concentrate on cultivation and wait for the perfect opportunity!

 Chapter 1041 Got Messages From Outside

    Chapter 1041 Got Messages From Outside


    Another three months had passed, and Rocky found his hands full of blood. At that time, he was in a


    temporary shed built in the valley, busy doing something under the belly of the Fire Rock Turtle.


    The floor was already covered with blood like an intense war had just taken ce in the area.


    "Come on, it''s almost done." Cold sweat appeared on Rocky''s forehead. Despite looking a little


    anxious, he still encouraged the turtle, as if it could understand him.


    The Fire Rock Turtle, on the other hand, appeared to be in so much pain, wailing in agony


    continuously.


    After half an hour, Rocky finally managed to pull out a cub from under the turtle''s belly. This newborn


    cub was covered in blood and had a long and t body with some tiny ck and red patterns printed all


    over it.


    Soon after, the cub made a soft sound. It twitched its eyelids a few times before finally opening them.


    Rocky smiled with relief upon seeing such a miracle. Immediately, he reached for the bamboo basket


    lined with white cloth and put the cub inside. Afterwards, he began to put his hand again, deep inside


    the belly of the turtle.


    One hour after, he was able to sessfully pull other five cubs from the turtle, all alive and kicking.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    To be exact, these six cubs were the result of Rocky''s experiment on asexual reproduction of the Dark


    Heaven Insect and the Fire Rock Turtle.


    Meanwhile, he attended to the bleeding turtle. He applied pressure to the wound to stop the bleeding


    and sutured its lower abdomen. From his leather bag, he took out a red spiritual crystal and fed it


    directly into the turtle''s mouth.


    This red spiritual crystal symbolized Rocky''s sess in the past six months. Just a month aftering


    up with a new method to refine the spiritual crystal, he was able to sessfully refine his first ever


    spiritual crystal on his own. Now, he could refine the red spiritual crystal wlessly anytime he wanted


    to. He could also refine yellow spiritual crystals, but not as often as the red ones, and blue ones, but


    rarely. Sure enough, his refinement of these crystals also depended on the refining furnace, to be


    specific, the dead bodies of spirit-manipted beasts that he collected. In general, one should at least


    collect the corpse of a spirit-manipted beast at the fifth grade of the five-star level if one wanted to


    refine the blue spiritual crystal. Moreover, this corpse must be a very rare one. Nevertheless, there was


    still a very small probability of refining the blue spiritual crystal, no matter how rare the corpse was. On


    the contrary, the yellow spiritual crystal was much easier to refine. In fact, the sess rate for this was


    not very low, as long as the yellow spiritual crystal was refined by a five-star spirit-manipted beast.


    Rocky named such a spiritual crystal refinement method the "Beast Refining Method".


    After arranging the Fire Rock Turtle to have a rest and recuperate, he grabbed the bamboo basket


    containing the six cubs and walked out of the shed.


    Meanwhile, Ken and Robin patiently waited outside the shed. Upon seeing their master, they walked


    towards him with eagerness. But when they saw that the six cubs on the bamboo basket were all alive


    and well, they could not help but jump with glee.


    Ken and Robin changed a lot over the past six months. In fact, Robin had now grown to three meters.


    Plus, its strong body was more like a huge giant now that could easily intimidate anyone who saw it.


    Ken seemed to have mainly strengthened its aura. Moreover, its pair of crystal deer horns looked like


    branches now,plexly intertwined.


    At that moment, these two beasts seemed to be both qualified to be guardian beasts. What''s more,


    their improvement in strength could be seen from the changes that their bodies had gone through over


    the past half year.


    Meanwhile, Rocky returned to the wooden house and immediately cleaned the six cubs. He fed them


    some spiritual juice made from the spiritual flowers and herbs he had collected. Not long after, he sent


    them back to the wooden shed to be with their mother.


    Soon after, he walked out of the wooden shed and stretched his body as he looked around the entire


    valley. He shifted his gaze to the east side and saw three experimental beasts. These beasts had just


    undergone gene mutation and their strength was improved to the second grade of the two-star level. At


    that time, these beasts seemed to bezily sunbathing under the heat of the sun. Since they were a


    new species, Rocky had named them the Dark Magic Insects. Meanwhile, the other three Dark Heaven


    Insects were lying not far away from where the three Dark Magic Insects were. Although these three


    Dark Magic Insects were only at the second grade of the two-star level, their bodies were almost the


    same as the three Dark Heaven Insects at the second grade of the three-star level. Moreover, they had


    already produced low-grade Dark Heaven Eggs, with quality that could bepared to the middle-


    grade Dark Heaven Eggs produced by the original Dark Heaven Insects. More than that, the production


    period of these eggs was shorter.


    Therefore, Rocky could almost consume eggs of the six insects as his snacks. However, the middle-


    grade Dark Heaven Eggs were not enough to satisfy his needs and enhance his strength.


    Nevertheless, they still helped him improve a little.


    But in the whole Wild Spirit Land, he was known to be the only one who saw these Dark Heaven Eggs


    as treats and eat them as snacks.


    Soon after, he went to the warehouse where Uriah''s egg was kept for routine observation. In fact, its


    aura had grown stronger ever since it had evolved and showed the fifth color just a month ago.


    However, after he fed the egg the blood essence for a month, it seemed that its color changed slower


    than he expected. Perhaps, this was because despite collecting all the blood essence of the five-star


    spirit-manipted beasts, the blood essence from them still could not satisfy the egg.


    Meanwhile, he heard a random noise outside the warehouse. Without hesitation, he quickly walked out


    of the warehouse and saw the small dragon which was about tond from the sky.


    "So, what could it be this time?" Rocky made his way to the dragon and took out a bamboo tube. Soon


    after opening the container, he drew out two envelopes from it.


    After opening one of them, he learned that it came from Laney. Apparently, she just asked Marcia to


    send it to him on her behalf. The letter reported the implementation of the n about the beast hospital


    that he had previously worked on in the Timber Deity Empire. During the past six months, under Juey''s


    leadership, the Xiao n managed to open more than 20 chain beast hospitals in the Timber Deity


    Empire. Moreover, they already spread across more than half of the entire empire. Apart from that, it


    appeared that they were about to set up more of these hospitals in some big countries, including the


    Holy Dragon Empire.


    As a result, the Xiao''s beast hospital was well-known not only in the Timber Deity Empire but also in


    the Wild Spirit Land. In fact, many spirit maniptors from different countries even traveled for long


    distances just to the Timber Deity Empire to have their spirit-manipted beasts cured.


    Needless to say, Rocky knew that Alyssa and Woods supported the fast development of the beast


    hospitals.


    After winning in the treasure hunting mission more than half a year ago, Woods became deeply valued


    by the emperor of the Timber Deity Empire. Although he had some ups and downs because of his


    involvement in concealing Rocky''s identity as a prince, he was not affected due to Alyssa''s protection.


    Two months ago, Woods had just been announced to be the sessor of his father. Recently, his


    father''s physical condition was not getting any better, in fact, even worse. Therefore, it was only a


    matter of time for Woods to be the emperor and take the crown.


    Meanwhile, Rocky immediately knew that Marcia sent the other one. As soon as he opened the other


    letter, he frowned slightly. In the blink of an eye, a very red me rose from his palm, which was


    completely different from the previous Evil me. In fact, it seemed to be a kind of pure spiritual power


    with Fire nature. Now, he was able topletely distinguish the evil spiritual power of the Holy Dragon


    Bead and the Fire spiritual power, which was one of the achievements of his cultivation in the past six


    months.


    "It''s finally about to begin." Rocky sighed as he walked towards the wooden house.


    The following morning came, and the valley where he had lived in seclusion for more than half a year


    waspletely emptied.

 Chapter 1042 Noisy Hall

    Chapter 1042 Noisy Hall


    Not long after Rocky left the valley, two beautiful figures appeared. As they looked around the empty


    valley, one of the beautiful figures could not help but feel a little dejected.


    "Are you unhappy because you can''t see Mr. Bai in the future anymore?" The first figure looked at the


    other figure beside her. There was a faint and gentle smile in her beautiful eyes. Her slightly pping


    colorful wings shone beautifully because of the shining spiritual dots.


    If Rocky were still here, he would definitely be very surprised by this. The woman who spoke was


    Cherry whom he had looked so hard for before but did not find.


    The figure beside Cherry was no other than Sue. Sue had been saved by Cherry back then.


    Now Sue had grown into an exceptionally beautiful woman. Her innocence and naivety had been


    reced by maturity and charisma. She was already a beauty that would tempt any man.


    When Rocky came to the valley six months ago, Cherry had already known he was there. When Rocky


    came to the remains of the Butterfly Divine n to look for her, she deliberately avoided seeing him.


    She felt that it was not the right time to meet him.


    In the past six months, Cherry had taken Sue along with her to see Rocky several times. Of course,


    they lurked secretly, to avoid being discovered by Rocky. Cherry could not let Rocky know that Sue


    was still alive. To a certain extent, Sue was a bargaining chip with which she could make Rocky obey


    her orders when she needed it. That was why she saved Sue in the first ce.


    "Cherry, when do you think I can meet Mr. Bai?" Sue turned to look at Cherry and shyly asked. She


    was slightly biting her pink lips, a sign that she was anxious about Cherry''s answer. During the past six


    months, she could not visit Mr. Bai even though she knew he was in the Myriad Beasts Ground. This


    made her suffer so badly because she knew that Mr. Bai thought that she was already dead. She knew


    that her supposed death must have made Mr. Bai terribly heartbroken. So, she hoped to see him again


    and tell him that she was very much alive.


    "It''s not the right time yet. I''ll take you to see him once everything is settled. Besides, if youe back


    to him now, you will only be a burden for him. You must be stronger and stronger every day, so you can


    help him," Cherry said seriously while looking deep into Sue''s eyes. But of course, it was just her


    excuse. She needed Sue to believe her.


    Sue nodded her head at Cherry''s words. Cherry had saved her life and she knew that Cherry also


    saved Mr. Bai, so she believed that everything that Cherry said was right.


    "Alright, then. Let''s go. The appointed time is about toe. It''s time for me to finally start now that he


    left the valley," Cherry said as her beautiful eyes narrowed into slits. She raised her wings and left the


    valley with Sue.


    The Ji n, the secondrgest n in the Holy Dragon Empire, was in the Martial Arts City which was


    now extremely busy due to the hustle and bustle of many people. The city was already very


    prosperous, but the reason why it had been so busy the past few days was because the chief of the Ji


    n, Elvis, would celebrate his seventieth birthday tomorrow.


    Elvis had three sons and two daughters. However, the only one who had really made a mark in terms


    of achievements and sess was his second daughter Sabina. Sabina was young, but she had a lot of


    honor. Everyone knew that she was the only disciple of Marcia, one of the Three Great Generals of the


    Holy Dragon Empire. This was enough to make countless spirit maniptors feel inferior to her, and it


    also made countless people envy her.


    However, everybody also knew the news that she ran away from home. But no one had expected that


    she would voluntarily return to the Ji n six months ago. Not long after she returned, Elvis announced


    that she would be the sessor of the Ji n. This news caused a great sensation to the whole Holy


    Dragon Empire.


    She was not only the disciple of Marcia, but she was now also the sessor of the Ji n. In the


    future, there was no doubt that she would be an influential figure in the Holy Dragon Empire. So,


    many people wanted to win her over.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Many n chiefs or representatives, as well as some famous people, had already arrived days before


    the actual celebration of the chief''s birthday. However, to celebrate his birthday was just an excuse for


    the visitors. The real reason that they came was because they wanted to propose to Sabina.


    In fact, in the past six months, there had been a constant stream of peopleing to the Ji n to


    propose. Among them were royal members and noble families of the Holy Dragon Empire. Although


    they were all rejected, some people didn''t give up and took any kind of opportunity to enter the


    mansion.


    At this moment, all seats were upied in the reception room of the Ji Mansion. There were chiefs of


    ns, elders, powerful warriors at the Supernal Stage, as well as some royal family members and


    nobles who came specially from the Imperial City. However, they were not particrly important


    figures, and were only slightly famous in the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "Chief Elvis, apart from congratting you for another year of good health, I also want to propose a


    marriage. You see, this is not the first time that I havee here. At least let my son meet Miss


    Sabina, please." The one who spoke straightforwardly was Leonard, the chief of a powerful n in the


    Holy Dragon Empire.


    Although his n was not as powerful as the big ns, it was still a rising star. In addition, his strength


    had reached the premium grade of the Supernal Stage. He was also a very famous warrior at the


    Supernal Stage in the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "Chief Leonard, that''s not fair. Ie here more often than you, but I haven''t seen Miss Sabina even


    once. How is that fair that you''ll get to see her before we do? Don''t you take my n seriously?"


    Another old man sitting in the reception room immediately cut in. The old man whoined was


    Myron, an elder of the Wang n which is the weakest n in the Holy Dragon Empire. He came on


    behalf of the Wang n. In addition, like Leonard, he also wanted to see Sabina and grab the


    opportunity to present his chief''s son.


    "The both of you, I came here at the fourth prince''s order. I should meet her before you do, so that I can


    report to His Royal Highness." Another master at the Supernal Stage immediately stood up and


    mentioned his master as leverage.


    Soon enough, the whole reception room was in an uproar. Everyone had their own reasons to go first,


    but all of them had only one goal which was to see Sabina.


    Of course, it was exceedingly difficult to see her.


    Elvis, who was sitting in the middle, also felt a little troublesome when he saw the chaotic scene.


    Although it was not the first time that he saw this kind ofmotion, he didn''t want to be unfriendly to


    them because these people are all powerful people.

 Chapter 1043 Screams

    Chapter 1043 Screams


    "Quiet, gentlemen! That''s enough. I really can''t do anything about this matter. If Sabina refuses to


    come out and see you, then I can''t force her to do so even if I am her father," Elvis said as his eyes


    gleamed with annoyance. In fact, it was not because he didn''t want to, but because of his daughter''s


    stubborn temper. If she didn''t want it, then there was nothing the family could do to reach an agreement


    with her, especially when it was about match-making.


    "You need to do something about this, Chief Elvis. Please, there must be something you can do. All of


    us have traveled such long distances just to meet Miss Sabina. Please, at least let us see her. Let us


    show her our appreciation!" Leonard suggested immediately. They thought they might still get a chance


    to show Sabina how much they appreciate her despite Sabina not showing up. Moreover, they thought


    they could at least leave her an impression in case she changed her mind in future. But as the clock


    ticked and without any sign of Sabina, it seemed that they were just pouring water into a sieve and


    would leave the area empty-handed.


    Upon hearing Leonard''s proposition, the people echoed their thoughts and nodded their heads.


    "Well..." Elvis said, as soon as the crowd quieted down. "Okay, I''ll try once more. I''ll send someone to


    ask her opinion about the matter. But if she refuses again, then I''ll be at the end of my rope! No more


    bothering her!" He heaved a deep sigh after gesturing his hands into a cross.


    Not long after, Elvis waved at a servant, who came up to him immediately and whispered into the


    servant''s ear. Immediately, the servant went out to Sabina.


    Meanwhile, Elvis served all the guests with various teas and desserts while waiting for news from his


    daughter. A few momentster, the servant returned and bowed his head at his Chief. Then, he


    reported, "My Chief, Miss Sabina said she will only see one of the gentlemen this time. But under one


    condition¡ªhe must be able to catch her Duchess Silver first! Miss Sabina has let Duchess Silver out,


    and it''s in the courtyard as we speak."


    Hearing this exciting news made the crowd immediately noisy as they exchanged their thoughts.


    "Oh, what is she trying to do?" Elvis smiled bitterly and said, "Pardon me, but I think my daughter is just


    kidding. Please don''t take it seriously. You are all seniors after all, even if you''re here for her today.


    Such a behavior offends against good taste, anyway. So, please don''t!"


    Amidst the sea of voices, Leonard loudly replied, "I have no objection to her request, sir! I''d like to try!"


    His voice sounded confident, despite knowing that Sabina''s Duchess Silver was a rare kind of spiritual


    beast. After all, he felt that with his current strength, it would not be too hard for him to catch the beast.


    On the other hand, the others looked at each other with apprehension on their faces. But somehow,


    they all agreed to try. After all, it was better to have the chance than not.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, seeing that everyone agreed, Elvis had to drop down his idea of talking them out of it and


    didn''t say anything at all.


    Soon, Elvis led the people who were so eager to see Sabina all to the courtyard in front of the three-


    floor pavilion where Sabina stayed.


    At that moment, Duchess Silver was waiting for them in front of the pavilion. Soon after, it raised its


    head arrogantly and shifted its gaze to Elvis and the others who wereing towards it. However, it


    seemed that it was not shy at all when it came to facing the strangers.


    Upon noticing such heavy traffic in front of the pavilion, a maid walked out of there and approached


    Elvis with further instructions from Sabina.


    "My Chief!" She stopped in front of Elvis and bowed her head. Then, she turned to the people behind


    him and announced, "Miss Sabina would like to tell you all that you can use whatever method you can


    in this task, as long as you can catch Duchess Silver. Oncepleted, I''ll lead you into the pavilion to


    see her. Moreover, I am here to remind you that Miss Sabina will watch your performance on the third


    floor."


    Immediately, heads turned to look up the third floor. There, they saw a delicate figure behind the gauze


    curtain. Despite the distance, they all knew that it was Sabina.


    At that moment, the crowd''s morale seemed to soar in an instant. All of them soon rubbed their hands


    and popped their fingers in preparation for the fight.


    "My Chief, Miss Sabina invited you toe inside." The maid stretched her arm, gesturing Elvis to


    follow her.


    "Sure." Elvis cleared his throat. "Thank you all for cooperating with my daughter''s sudden request." He


    shook his head helplessly and with a little embarrassment as he walked inside the room. All the people


    here today were having fame and prestige in the Holy Dragon Empire, and only Sabina, his daughter


    and General Marcia''s apprentice, dared to y such a game with them.


    On the other hand, he also understood that a single p would never be able to make a sound. They


    said that they were here for Sabina, but their true intention was really to y up to the Ji n and


    General Marcia. In fact, Elvis had persuaded them to give up, but they only turned a deaf ear to the


    request. Such being the case, then he had to let them be. At that moment, Elvis could not do anything


    but sigh in dismay and walk straight into the pavilion.


    Meanwhile, on the third floor, Sabina was sitting in front of a messy chess table, where the pieces


    seemed to be at a stalemate. She was waiting for her father to join her.


    "Father, do you think someone will catch Duchess Silver before we finish this game?" Sabina said as


    she looked at her father with soft and delicate eyes.


    "Why are you going through all this trouble? Just ignore them if you don''t feel like to see them. Just say


    the word, and I will handle them for you. You know it''s not good to embarrass them in this way."


    Meanwhile, Elvis sighed again because he remembered why Sabina ran away from home that year. He


    couldn''t forget it easily as it lingered in his heart and tortured him. There was never a day when he felt


    not guilty, so he decided to make up to Sabina in every way possible. Now that she took the initiative to


    return home, he would definitely never do anything to put her into a pickle ever again.


    "Father, you don''t have to. People holding such an idea wille and visit you in an endless stream.


    As a Chief of a n and as a father, I do not think that it is appropriate for you to protect me all the


    time. Therefore, we need to find a solution to turn them down." Although Sabina looked calm, a trace of


    disgust could be seen shing through her eyes.


    "Yes, it is true that people wille as long as you''re not engaged. It''s getting worse since Alston, the


    eldest prince, took charge of the state affairs instead of the emperor. In fact, a lot of ns, who had


    varying opinions with him, were suppressed cruelly. It''s only natural for the remaining anxious ns to


    find themselves a back-up. In this way, it may be possible for them to get rid of the iing disaster.


    Moreover, out of the entire Holy Dragon Empire, only the Ximen n and our n possess such


    influence. Well, most especially our n, for that matter. Moreover, your elder sister is nominally


    Alston''s wife, and she is regarded as the empress. So, it''s understandable for them to make friends


    with our n," Elvis said seriously, as his tone carried a little dissatisfaction when he mentioned


    Alston''s name.


    "If he goes on like this, then he will ruin the Holy Dragon Empire sooner orter," Sabina grunted.


    "Hey, don''t talk like that," Elvis hurriedly stopped her and frowned in disappointment.


    "Others may be terrified by his cruelty, but not I," Sabina said candidly. She did not hide the fact that


    she hated Alston since long ago.


    "Gossip is a fearful thing. The position of our n is very subtle now. We''d better not do anything that


    will make people misunderstand us. Especially now that your sister is the empress," Elvis warned, with


    the furrow between his eyes getting even deeper.


    "But I don''t think Alston cares about her that much. If he has shown any respect, my sister wouldn''t


    have left the Pce City and returned home a year ago. Now, she refuses to go back there. What does


    the title of empress do us any good?" Sabina''s voice turned cold. She felt sorry for her elder sister, and


    apart from that, she was suffering from guilt. Her elder sister had to marry Alston because she had run


    away. It should have been her and not her elder sister in that position. Back then, her n had no other


    choice but to marry a daughter into the royal family. For so many years, Alston had never had any


    feelings for her elder sister, so she secretly returned to the Ji n a year ago.


    "I do not want to discuss this topic further." Elvis waved his hands. To him, what was done could not be


    undone, and it was toote to do anything.


    As soon as both of them became silent, a burst of screams reached their ears. Apparently, many


    people had been tortured by Duchess Silver.


    "Sabina, I think that''s enough. Come on, save some for them!" Elvis advised with a slight smile.


    "If they don''t even have the ability to catch my beast, how do they expect me to put themselves in my


    eyes?" Sabina sighed, and then her voice turned faint. "Perhaps, the one I''m waiting for will never


    come." Her thoughts slowly drifted away, like flowing water.

 Chapter 1044 The Duchess Silver

    Chapter 1044 The Duchess Silver


    Meanwhile, in the vast open space just outside the pavilion, people and beasts continued to chase the


    Duchess Silver as it flew around spontaneously. However, the Duchess Silver was too fast that even


    the masters at the Supernal Stage could not catch it, let alone the weaker masters.


    The chasested an hour. People in front of the pavilion were in disarray and most of them were


    exhausted. Only the masters at the Supernal Stage were strong enough to continue with the chase.


    They persisted but failed to even touch the hair of the Duchess Silver.


    Amid the chaos, a man appeared out of nowhere. He was tall and slender. He wore a bamboo hat on


    his head and was dressed like an old boatman. Confidently, he walked towards the pavilion and saw


    the people madly chasing the Duchess Silver. A mischievous smile spread across his face.


    The Duchess Silver seemed to have sensed his presence when it stopped in mid-air. It descended


    quickly andnded in front of the man wearing a bamboo hat. People from the crowd were surprised as


    they saw it approach the man like a gentle animal.


    The scene startled everyone.


    "I did not expect you to recognize me!" The man wearing a bamboo hat was obviously pleased as he


    watched the Duchess Silver approach him. With a smile on his face, he reached out to touch the white


    mane on its neck.


    The Duchess Silver seemed delighted with his show of affection. It whined and rubbed its head against


    the man''s shoulder.


    "Hey! Hand the Duchess Silver to me and I will give you one hundred taels of gold!" one man shouted.


    He noticed that the man looked like a servant. He sensed the aura of a spirit maniptor, but the aura


    seemed very weak. Because of this, he quickly assumed that he was a disciple of the Ji n, so his


    eyes immediately lit up with joy.


    The others thought of the same thing, and they began to outbid each other.


    "I offer three hundred taels of gold!"


    "Five hundred."


    "One thousand."


    "Three thousand."


    "Ten thousand!


    As if in an auction, the people continued to bid until the price soared and reached fifty thousand taels of


    gold. The amount was excessive and was more than what an ordinary person could earn in an entire


    lifetime. The crowd was too excited, and they did not notice that the man wearing a bamboo hat had


    never said a word. He ignored the people from the crowdpletely and remained to y with the


    Duchess Silver.


    The offers went higher, but the man paid no attention to them.


    "Hey, what''s going on? The price had reached one hundred thousand taels of gold. Isn''t that enough?


    One hundred thousand taels of gold mean nothing to us, but for someone like you, one hundred taels


    of gold is invaluable! You can never earn this much money in your entire life! Bring the Duchess Silver


    to me, or I will teach you a lesson!" A master at the Supernal Stage threatened.


    But the man wearing a bamboo hat took no notice.


    "Damn it! Forget him. Let''s attack the Duchess Silver together while it''s on the ground. Don''t let it fly up


    again." Since the Duchess Silver was on the ground, it was the perfect opportunity to strike. The people


    had be impatient and were all anxious to snag the Duchess Silver, so they could win an


    opportunity to meet Sabina.


    Altogether, the people including several masters at the Supernal Stage rushed forward.


    Seeing this, the Duchess Silver was rmed and wanted to take flight. It did not want to be caught by


    the frantic people. But the man wearing a bamboo hat stopped it and whispered, "Don''t be afraid. I will


    not let them near you." He then gathered his spiritual energy and before long, a tall and strong wolf


    shadow like a man appeared from the Magic Spiritual Space.


    Shortly, the wolf shadow raised its head and gave out a loud, angry roar.


    As the spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage approached the Duchess Silver, they saw the tall


    ck shadow hover above them. It advanced at an amazing speed; the people were too surprised to


    make a move. Before they could react, the wolf shadow had already waved its paws and hurled them


    into the air. The force was strong enough to shove them away, but it did not harm anyone. It was just


    sufficient to ward the people away from the man and the Duchess Silver.


    Unperturbed, several masters at the Supernal Stage pressed forward. They got around the wolf


    shadow and moved towards the Duchess Silver.


    However, just as the masters at the Supernal Stage drew near, the man wearing a bamboo hat


    shouted, "Get out of the way!"


    Quickly, a potent force rose from the ground and stretched in all directions. The powerful force circled


    around the man and released a wave of energy around him. The masters at the Supernal Stage could


    not move an inch. Their bodies convulsed as they tried to go near the wave of energy.


    The scene bewildered everyone. The man wearing a bamboo hat appeared weak, but he just gave off


    an extremely powerful aura. The spirit-manipted beast he summoned was also extraordinary. It


    blocked the spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage with no effort. It was unbelievable.


    Leonard and Elder Myron, who saw everything, looked at each other. With their status, they could not


    join a fight on impulse or act as robbers on the street.


    But they had a bizarre feeling when they saw the man show off his astonishing strength. They knew


    this was a once in a lifetime opportunity and there was no way they would let pass.


    In unison, Leonard and Elder Myron moved their bodies and were soon in front of the man.


    "Give me the Duchess Silver, and I will give you whatever you want. I can give you one hundred


    thousand taels of gold, and I can pay double," Leonard dered as he took out a pile of golden bills


    from his pocket. He was the chief of a n, and could easily afford the enormous amount of money.


    "Chief Leonard, I think he also wants to have the opportunity with Miss Sabina. But with his


    appearance, he doesn''t stand a chance. We don''t have to be polite to him. Let''s see who can get the


    Duchess Silver from him first." Elder Myron was more ruthless and did not want to bother with being


    civilized. His eyes darkened. He made a move to grab the Duchess Silver.


    Surprised, Leonard quickly made a move to catch the Duchess Silver as well. There was no way he


    would let Elder Myron get the upper hand.


    Just as Leonard and Elder Myron were about to catch the Duchess Silver, the man wearing a bamboo


    hat gently pushed the Duchess Silver. It shifted and dodged the attack of Leonard and Elder Myron.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Leonard and Elder Myron were annoyed. They did not expect the man to help the Duchess Silver avoid


    their attack. This fueled their determination, and they both rushed forward to the Duchess Silver.


    In an instant, the man wearing a bamboo hat appeared beside the Duchess Silver and intercepted the


    attack of the two men.

 Chapter 1045 The Master of Disguise

    Chapter 1045 The Master of Disguise


    Over the next few rounds, despite their quick attacking speed, Leonard and Elder Myron still couldn''t


    manage to snatch Duchess Silver away from the man with the bamboo hat, let alone get half a meter


    near him.


    The jaws of those who witnessed the scene dropped to the floor because they never expected the man


    in the bamboo hat to be a strong spirit maniptor. But to their astonishment, Leonard and Elder Myron


    whose strengths were at the premium grade of the Supernal Stage still weren''t sessful in snatching


    Duchess Silver from the mysterious man. The feeling of shock they all felt was inconceivable!


    As Leonard and Elder Myron continued their fierce fight to grab Duchess Silver from their opponent, the


    maid who had previously delivered a message rushed to the third floor.


    "My Lady, someone has captured Duchess Silver sessfully. However, two warriors who are unwilling


    to admit their defeat are trying to grab it and are currently in a battle with its captor!" the maid reported


    hurriedly.


    "Someone captured Duchess Silver?" Sabina asked in disbelief. She always thought that unless it was


    a peerless master of the Divine Stage, it would be nearly impossible for even a master at the premium


    grade of the Supernal Stage to conquer and capture her Duchess Silver.


    She shared the same sentiments with her father, Elvis.


    In the midst of all their confusion and doubt, the father and daughter immediately walked to the pavilion


    corridor. As they gazed below, they found Leonard and Elder Myron locked in a battle with the man


    donning the bamboo hat.


    Sabina''s gaze fell on the stranger. What astonished her wasn''t just that he managed to capture


    Duchess Silver, but that he skillfully avoided his opponents'' attacks as if he were just taking a leisurely


    stroll in a courtyard.


    "This is no ordinary man. Even the chief of the Xiong n and Elder Myron can''t take Duchess Silver


    away from him." Elvis noticed that the man in the bamboo hat appeared to hide his true strength.


    "Could he be¡­" Sabina pondered as she took a closer look at the stranger and then at Duchess Silver,


    who she noticed stayed close to him. Suddenly, she trembled as a thought came to her. She jumped


    out of the pavilion corridor andnded on the first floor.


    "Sabina?" Seeing his daughter''s abrupt behavior confused Elvis even more. He didn''t understand why


    his daughter was in such a hurry to get to the battle below.


    By then, everyone gazed at Sabina whose robe floated around her like fairy wings as shended. They


    all frantically rushed towards her.


    She was surrounded by arge group of people once she made it to the first floor.


    "Get out of my way!" Sabina shouted.


    Suddenly, the crowd parted to allow her to pass through and rush straight toward the three men still


    locked inbat.


    "Chief Leonard! Elder Myron! Don''t you think it''s unfair for you two to bully the weak with your seniority


    and strength? And let''s not forget that you outnumber him!" Sabina questioned them with her icy stare.


    "Miss Sabina, you''ve misunderstood our intentions. Elder Myron and I were suspicious of this man, all


    the more because he covered his face. We suspected that he may be plotting something evil to harm


    you, so we thought it would be best to take him for interrogation. However, this person has willfully


    disobeyed us and failed to cooperate. Am I right, Elder Myron?" Leonard exined immediately, his


    voice high-pitched and a subtle change of expression on his face.


    "Yes, you''re right. That''s exactly what happened!" Elder Myron nodded in agreement.


    Sabina red at the two before addressing the man in the bamboo hat, "Since you''ve managed to


    capture Duchess Silver, you''ve passed my test. Follow me." She then turned and walked towards the


    pavilion.


    The unknown man followed her.


    Seeing this, Leonard and Elder Myron weren''t willing to ept her decision. They immediately stopped


    her and warned, "Miss Sabina, this person is highly suspicious. We can''t let you be alone with him."


    "You''re being unnecessarily annoying and nosy. And he isn''t an outsider. I know him," Sabina replied


    straight away.


    "You know him? Then please ask him to take off his bamboo hat and reveal who he really is," Elder


    Myron requested.


    The rest of the crowd shared the same feeling and began to make noise.


    "Stop hollering! He''s my¡­ my man¡­ Are you all satisfied now? He has a ce in my heart. Now stop


    bothering me!" Sabinamanded fiercely after biting her pink lips and spewing out these words, lest


    these people harass her again.


    Upon hearing this, everyone was dumbfounded. They never heard of Sabina finding a man, and this


    man in particr was strange yet powerful.


    Her father had just walked out of the pavilion when he heard her utter those words. He gazed at the


    man in the bamboo hat and immediately sensed a strange aura around him. Although very faint, he


    knew that this man possessed great strength, yet he was hiding it. Even Elvis failed to decipher this


    man''s true power.


    "Sabina, who is he?" Elvis asked his daughter.


    "I''ll exinter, Father. I''ll leave everything else here to you," Sabina said at once.


    Just as the two of them were about to enter the pavilion, the man in the bamboo hat suddenly


    remembered something. Under the watchful eyes of the public, he searched within his leather bag


    hanging from his waist and took out a crimson crystal. He turned to face Duchess Silver and said, "This


    is a gift for you."


    Once more, the crowd found themselves astonished. Anyone with eyes could see that this was a very


    rare red spiritual crystal.


    Many of them burst into an uproar and were even stunned because the prices they offered for the


    Duchess Silver wouldn''t be enough to buy even half of such a spiritual crystal, let alone aplete


    one. Even if one had enough money to buy such a rare and priceless crystal, it would still be difficult to


    purchase since very few of them were circting in the market.


    No one would''ve expected this man, who looked like a servant, to casually present a red spiritual


    crystal and give it to Duchess Silver.


    Now Leonard and Elder Myron appeared to have a gloomy look on their faces.


    After feeding Duchess Silver on the red spiritual crystal, the stranger followed Sabina into the pavilion.


    Upon entering the pavilion, Sabina immediately dismissed all the maids as she led the man to the top


    floor where they could be in private.


    "How did you know it was me? I thought I was a master at disguising myself," he asked her with a smile


    as soon as they were alone.


    "Even if you turned to ashes, I could recognize you. Take off your bamboo hat," Sabina said through


    gritted teeth as she turned and red at him. However, her eyes were filled with strong emotions thatUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    she couldn''t seem to hold back any longer.


    The man eventually removed his hat and revealed his face. It was no other than Rocky, who had left


    the Myriad Beasts Ground two days ago!

 Chapter 1046 The Beautiful Instructor

    Chapter 1046 The Beautiful Instructor


    The moment Sabina saw Rocky''s face, she could not help but tremble in a mix of emotions. She tried


    to hide it, but one could see her cold eyes suddenly melt. Her once dismal aura immediately became


    relieved, and her eyes started to well with tears.


    Not long after Rocky came back to the Holy Dragon Empire, Sabina learned from Marcia that Rocky


    was still alive. However, Sabina had not had the chance to see him because, at that moment, he had


    gone to the Myriad Beasts Ground. With that being said, she had to wait for more than half a year,


    which was quite a lot of suffering for her.


    Now that he was standing in front of her, her lips didn''t know what to say. Her heart wanted to spew out


    a myriad of words, but nothing seemed toe out. But to her, nothing was more important than


    seeing him in the flesh, alive and breathing.


    At that moment, she tried her best to contain her overflowing joy and excitement and managed to keep


    people from seeing it on her face. But actions spoke louder than words. All she could do was shed a


    joyful tear.


    In fact, she even surprised herself with her own reaction. Hurriedly, she wiped the corner of her eye so


    that Rocky wouldn''t see her in such state.


    "Hey, what''s wrong? I can''t believe that you''re so happy to see me that you even cried!" Rocky teased.


    "Oh, don''t tter yourself. There''s a bug in my eye! And, I am not that happy to see you," Sabina


    retorted, but obviously against what she was feeling.


    "Oh, really?" Rocky said, pretending to be apologetic.


    After regaining herposure, Sabina turned around and asked Rocky, "What suddenly brings you to


    the Ji Mansion? Didn''t my master say that you''d better not show up before everything is ready?"


    "But she asked me toe. In fact, she said that everything was ready. And besides, she asked me to


    help you, because your n is going to be in very big trouble soon," Rocky said with a frown.


    "Wait, trouble? What kind of trouble are we talking about?" Sabina asked right away.


    "Didn''t your sister return to the Ji Mansion a year ago? She hasn''t returned to the Pce City yet,


    right?" Rocky inquired.


    "Yes, you''re right. She hasn''t returned to the Pce City yet," Sabina replied.


    "She is the empress, but she hasn''te back to the Pce City for over a year. Don''t you think that


    something else is going on? ording to General Marcia, the royal family members have some doubts


    about Alston recently, and they also made a fuss about your sister''s matter. Knowing Alston, he would


    not let the matter go on like this. He will send people to pick up your sister tomorrow to dispel the


    doubts. Of course, what matters most is that if your sister is taken back to the Pce City, Alston may


    have control over the Ji n. Therefore, we can''t let Alston''s people take your sister back to the Pce


    City," Rocky said in a very serious tone.


    "In that case, then I will do whatever it takes to not let her go back to the Pce City again." Sabina


    wouldn''t just let her sister jump into the abyss of suffering, nor would she let Alston control the Ji n.


    "But we have a problem. From your n''s current position, your n can''t reject his people directly,"


    Rocky added.


    Sabina frowned slightly upon hearing theplexity of the problem. In fact, Alston had tirelessly tried


    his best to win over the Ji n in the past six months. However, the Ji n had always maintained a


    neutral attitude, and Alston wasn''t able to do anything about it. Needless to say, Alston wanted to take


    this opportunity to win over the Ji n to his side. More importantly, it was Sabina''s father''s seventieth


    birthday tomorrow. If Alston sent people here, then the Ji n would not be able to shut them out in


    public. On the other hand, if the Ji n didn''t shut them out, it would definitely fall into a dilemma.


    In all fairness, Alston''s n was crafted to perfection, as it saw through every tiny detail of their n.


    Moreover, he picked the right timing to execute his n!


    "So, she thought it''s not possible to destroy Alston''s n without me. That''s the reason she asked me


    toe here," Rocky said with a confident smile on his face.


    "Well, does she want you to reveal your identity on my father''s birthday party?" Sabina asked


    skeptically.


    "No. In fact, she asked me to destroy Alston''s n without exposing who I really am." Rocky shook his


    head and continued, "Even if I expose myself now, I still think that no one will easily believe it. On the


    contrary, it may alert my enemy. Plus, there are many ways to destroy his n. Anyway, you don''t have


    to get involved in this mess. I just want you to know what''s going to happen."


    "Oh, I see. Then I''ll leave it to you. You have my support and confidence." Sabina nodded to Rocky


    immediately. It seemed whether the Ji n could escape from Alston''s control depended on Rocky''s


    sess in this mission.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The next day was already Elvis'' seventieth birthday. Compared with yesterday, there were naturally


    more peopleing to the mansion to celebrate his birthday. All famous big figures in the Holy Dragon


    Empire were present, including the chiefs or elders of several big ns except Bryant, peerless


    masters above the Divine Stage, military officials of the Holy Dragon Empire, and some royal members.


    However, one of them was particrly eye-catching and a head-turner. Perhaps, this was partly


    because of her stunning beauty, and partly because of who she was.


    "Chief Elvis, my grandfather asked me to bring some gifts for you. Please, take them." Under the


    watchful eyes of the public, the woman walked gracefully to Elvis and presented the birthday gifts,


    which she imed were from her grandfather.


    "Why, thank you for these beautiful gifts, Miss Mia. Tell me, how''s your grandfather doing these days?"


    Elvis asked kindly as soon as he saw the woman.


    If Rocky were here, then surely, he would be surprised to see this woman. She was Mia, the beautiful


    instructor who was responsible for guiding and training him when he just became a royal spirit


    maniptor.


    After training the royal spirit maniptors in Rocky''s ss, she resigned from her position and returned


    to her n due to her grandfather''s poor health. She belonged to the Lan n, one of the big ns in


    the Holy Dragon Empire. Compared with the Ji n, the Lan n was not famous for the training of


    spirit maniptors. The reason why the Lan n could be one of the big ns was because of its


    unparalleled economic strength. Moreover, the business of the Lan n spread throughout the entire


    Wild Spirit Land, and they monopolized several main industries of the Holy Dragon Empire. Any move


    of the Lan n could have a great impact on the Holy Dragon Empire''s economy.


    And now, Mia was a master at the Supernal Stage. In fact, this was celebrated because it was rare in


    the Holy Dragon Empire that one had such strength under thirty.


    For generations, the Ji n and the Lan n had been on good terms as allies. In fact, Elvis and Mia''s


    grandfather were also close friends. Back in Mia''s childhood, she often came to the Ji Mansion that


    Elvis treated her as his niece.


    "He is fine. He can''t drink because of his illness. But you know him; he always wants to drink! Before I


    even left, he told me to drink more for him," Mia replied with a faint smile.

 Chapter 1047 Pervert Thief

    Chapter 1047 Pervert Thief


    "He is still extremely addicted to alcohol!" Elvis alsoughed loudly.


    "Oh, by the way, where is Sabina?" Mia asked. She was looking around for Sabina, but she didn''t see


    her. In thest six months, she had overseen all the affairs of the Lan n. The Lan n and the Ji


    n had various business dealings, so she often came to the Ji Mansion. Later, she became close to


    Sabina. Of course, it was also because they both knew Rocky. So, they had amon thing to talk


    about. Mia heard a lot about the heroic deeds of Rocky at the Gehenna Border from Sabina. She


    thought that the young man who didn''t take anything seriously had indeed be a great hero of the


    Holy Dragon Empire. She was impressed that he had made a lot of achievements at a young age.


    "Well, she doesn''t really like lively asions like this. So even on my birthday, she will only show up at


    banquets," Elvis exined.


    "Actually, I don''t like this kind of asions either. I will just go to the Heavenly Frost Pavilion to find her.


    Please excuse me." With that, Mia bowed slightly to Elvis and left to look for Sabina.


    Mia had been here many times, so she found the Heavenly Frost Pavilion easily. She called a few


    times outside, but no one answered. So, she went straight in. When she entered, there was no one on


    the first floor. Then she went upstairs to the second floor but saw no one either.


    "This is strange. She is always here in the Heavenly Frost Pavilion. Where could she be now?" Mia


    was about to leave when she did not find Sabina in the Heavenly Frost Pavilion. But she stopped in her


    tracks when she suddenly heard a faint sound from the third floor.


    Although the sound was exceedingly small, she heard it clearly. Curious, she turned around and


    walked to the third floor.


    After arriving at the third floor, she suddenly saw a figure with its back to her. However, it did not look


    like Sabina at all. It was a figure of a man. She knew that Sabina hated men the most, so how could a


    man be in her pavilion?


    Mia felt suspicious and asked, "Who are you?"


    She felt her aura at the primary stage of the Supernal Stage increase. She quickly reached out to grab


    the figure. However, when the figure turned around, he did not dodge. Instead, he quickly turned his


    palm and grabbed Mia''s arm.


    Although Mia turned her body and tried to get rid of him, she found that suddenly she could not use her


    strength at all.


    She felt that she was suddenly enveloped by the man''s aura. She looked up and met a pair of deeply


    evil eyes.


    When their eyes met, Mia was suddenly stunned. The man''s eyes made her shudder and tremble, and


    she was at a loss for words.


    This man was no other than Rocky!


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Mia?!" Rocky eximed in astonishment when he saw that the woman he caught was actually Mia. He


    did not expect that the beautiful instructor, who he had not seen for an exceptionally long time, would


    suddenly appear here. The circumstances of their meeting here were really unbelievable for Rocky.


    Yesterday, after Rocky came to see Sabina, Sabina asked him to stay in the Heavenly Frost Pavilion to


    avoid exposing his identity. She then ordered that no one was allowed to get close to the pavilion. So,


    Rocky did not worry at all. But he didn''t expect that Mia would identally enter the pavilion and


    directly bump into him. What a coincidence.


    If it was someone else, he wouldn''t have to worry about it. But when he saw Mia, his heart jolted,


    because Mia was likely to recognize that he was Prince Basil.


    "You... you know me?" Mia was also stunned when she heard Rocky call her. She looked at Rocky


    carefully and then asked with a frown.


    Rocky breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that Mia did not recognize him after all. Of course, she had


    no clue. In her mind, Rocky had been thin and weak, but now he was tall and strong, mature, and


    steady. There was no sign of weakness at all. More importantly, who could possibly think that the dead


    Prince Basil would appear in the Ji Mansion all of a sudden?


    "Of course, I know you. You are Mia, the famous beautiful instructor of the Holy Dragon Empire," Rocky


    teased her lightly.


    "Can you please let go of me first?" Mia could not help but grumble. She was still held by Rocky, and


    their bodies were awfully close. She felt extremely ufortable with their position.


    "Right, I''m sorry," Rocky said as he let go of Mia immediately.


    "Tell me, who are you? And why are you here in the Heavenly Frost Pavilion?" Mia took two steps back


    and vigntly looked at Rocky from head to toe. She somehow felt that Rocky seemed a little familiar


    when she first saw him, but she could not figure out where she had seen him before. However, what


    she cared about most was that the man in front of her exuded a very strange aura. He seemed to be


    weak, but his aura was not weak at all. He did not look like a powerful person. Judging from his clothes,


    it was difficult to imagine that he was a powerful master.


    However, as a master at the Supernal Stage, she could not believe that she could not even fight back


    against this man just now. So, she felt that there was something suspicious about Rocky, especially


    that he was in the Heavenly Frost Pavilion where no other men could enter except the chief of the Ji


    n.


    "Well, I am..." Rocky hesitated for a moment. If he said that he was a friend of Sabina, Mia might not


    believe him. But if he did not say anything at all, Mia would definitely misunderstand him.


    "Are you a thief? Huh? Answer me," Mia suddenly said. She was extremely close to losing her temper.


    When he heard this, Rocky did not know whether he should cry orugh.


    "Young man, you should not steal. It is a crime punishable byw. You have capable hands to make a


    decent living. Don''t you think it would be better for you to rely on yourself and your capabilities? Why


    are you choosing to be a thief? But I have to say, you do really know how to seize an opportunity when


    there is one. You actually chose to steal on the birthday party of the Ji n''s chief. Even if people lose


    something, they won''t notice at all." Mia assumed that Rocky was indeed a thief and took the


    opportunity to lecture him. She showed her prowess and skill as an instructor.


    "I admit that I am wrong, Master Mia!" Rocky replied with a gentle smile.


    "Well, it''s good to hear that you know you are wrong. Now, hand over all the things you stole," Mia said


    strictly as she stretched out her hand towards Rocky.


    "But I didn''t steal anything," Rocky replied as he stretched out and opened his hands.


    "Hmmm, you didn''t steal?" Mia looked at Rocky from head to toe and continued, "Are you a pervert


    thief who only steals women''s belongings and then put those stolen things in..." She nced at


    Rocky''s lower body and raised her eyebrows.


    "Master Mia, you are indeed really imaginative. But I really didn''t steal anything! Believe me!" Rocky


    waspletely speechless. She thought that he was not only a thief, but also a


    pervert.

 Chapter 1048 The Second Largest Clan

    Chapter 1048 The Second Largest n


    "Take off your clothes so I can check if there is anything hidden on you. Only then will I believe you,"


    Mia said coldly as she doubted about Rocky.


    "Oh, so, it turns out that Master Mia likes to see men''s bodies. Why didn''t you tell me earlier, Master


    Mia?" Rocky responded sarcastically as he tried to tease her.


    "Stop fooling around. I just want to double-check if you have stolen anything. And, who even wants to


    see you and your body? Shame on you!" Mia contradicted with slight fury, but her face blushed a little.


    "Look! If you''re not, then why is your face turning red? Have I just gotten you?" Rocky kept probing,


    reluctant to waste such a chance to mock Mia and shame her a bit.


    "Are you that tired of being alive? I originally nned to let you go, but now it seems that there is no


    need. I''ll take you to the Ji n immediately. Please keep in line!" Mia snorted coldly. At that moment,


    she waspletely irritated and offended by Rocky''s words and taunts. Without thinking twice, she


    stretched her body and approached Rocky with aggression.


    At that moment, Rocky also wore a snicker on his face. In fact, seeing someone get angry from


    embarrassment gave him satisfaction. After all, this was his chance to get back at Mia, who used to


    y tricks on him before.


    "Mia, what brings you here?" Just as Mia was about to make a move, a delicate figure came up from


    the second floor and interrupted her. It was nobody but Sabina. Soon after, she hurriedly called Mia''s


    attention upon seeing themotion between Mia and Rocky.


    Mia turned around and saw Sabina. Then, she pointed at Rocky and snapped, "This man is a thief. I''m


    going to catch him."


    "Thief?" Sabina immediately put her eyes on Rocky for questioning, but Rocky just shrugged his


    shoulders helplessly.


    "Oh, Mia. I think you misunderstood. He is not a thief. He is... He''s working for me," Sabina exined


    briefly.


    "What? He''s working for you? Then would that exin why he is in your Heavenly Frost Pavilion?" Mia


    cast a confusing nce at Rocky because she didn''tpletely believe Sabina''s words.


    "Yes, believe me. I''m telling the truth. His identity should remain confidential, so I always call him here


    when I need him to do something for me. Please, just forget about him. Why don''t we go downstairs


    and catch up over a cup of tea?" Sabina cast Rocky a sidelong nce as she dragged Mia to the


    staircase.


    At that moment, Mia was very reluctant to go, but she had no choice but to obey Sabina''s request.


    Being a respectful guest, she gave Rocky another deep nce before following Sabina downstairs.


    Meanwhile, Rocky was resting with his eyes closed when after two hours, he heard the footsteps


    coming upstairs. When he opened his eyes, he saw Sabina quietly entering his room. Seeing her, he


    immediately stood up and asked, "Did Mia leave already?"


    "Yeah, she''s gone. Didn''t she recognize you?" Sabina asked curiously. Upon observing their little


    moment, she had noticed that Mia talked with Rocky as if she had never seen him before. Thus, she


    believed that Mia didn''t recognize that the man she confronted was Prince Basil.


    "Maybe I have changed a lot since then. So, she didn''t recognize me at all. Otherwise, we will be in big


    trouble right now." Rocky smiled with calmness.


    "Well, it doesn''t really matter even if she finds out who you are. Both her n and mine are close to my


    master. In case she finds out your identity, I think that things will be fine as long as you exin to her


    what''s going on. Anyway, we''re in the same boat now," Sabina replied. What Rocky didn''t know was


    that Marcia had already made full use of her connections and had secretly gathered the support of


    many forces. But at this moment, all the forces she gained over were still in the dark. In fact, they


    weren''t aware that Marcia was gaining support for Prince Basil, and not herself.


    "Really? I think that''s good." Upon hearing this news, Rocky put his heart at rest. Atst, there was one


    less thing to worry about.


    "By the way, I got the news that Alston has sent a special envoy to pick up my elder sister." Sabina''s


    eyebrows furrowed as she ryed the news.


    "Oh, then we''re going to have lots of fun with this one. Sorry, Alston, you''re going to be disappointed,"


    Rocky sneered and gave a smirk. He had waited for such a long time to look for troubles in Alston, and


    here it was. He was not going to waste a precious opportunity to bring a ho''s nest about Alston''s


    ears.


    Meanwhile, afternoon came, and the bustling noise and excitement quieted a little. People gathered on


    both sides of the gate. Most of them were the disciples of the Ji n while the rest were those who


    came to celebrate the birthday.


    At that moment, Elvis stood in the middle with several elders surrounding him.


    "Herees the special envoy!" Suddenly, a loud voice echoed from outside the Ji n''s gate.


    Soon, a group of guards in golden armor swarmed orderly from outside, followed by spirit maniptors,


    who were led by four masters of the Supernal Stage. They didn''t march any further and stood in two


    rows, leaving a path in the middle. Finally, a fifty-year-old man in an exquisite robe slowly walked into


    the yard. He had an imposing and terrifying manner and, his aura of the Divine Stage was enough to


    make most of the people present feel demoralized.


    "Wee!" the people standing on both sides immediately shouted all at the same time.


    "Come on, you don''t have to be so courteous!" The man waved his hand, pretending to be ttered by


    the warm wee.


    As the people greeted this man, Rocky and Sabina had also slipped into the crowd quietly.


    "That is Jason, a master at the first grade of the Divine Stage, and the special envoy Alston sent here


    to pick up my elder sister. He used to be an elder of a small n, butter, he was introduced by Priest


    Dean and became one of Alston''s confidants. As a matter of fact, he only carries out missions assigned


    by Alston. It is known that this man was very cruel and efficient, so Alston attaches great importance to


    him. Basically, over the past six months, Jason took care of everything whenever they hear a family


    was against Alston...." Sabina put her lips close to Rocky and whispered.


    "He is only at the first grade of the Divine Stage. The Ji n should not be afraid of such ackey,


    right?" Rocky said with a faint smile.


    "Of course. However, Jason is known to be a sinister viin. He can use all kinds of methods. Who


    knows what tricks he has up his sleeve? We''d better watch our back." Sabina frowned as her eyes


    scanned Jason.


    "Let''s wait and see. Don''t beat emptily upon the grass, and the snake will be frightened." Rocky smiled


    as he shared his wisdom.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "I am so honored to have you here," greeted Elvis. Together with the elders, he hade over and


    stopped in front of Jason. In fact, Jason''s strength was no match of Elvis'' when it came to their


    cultivation base. If Jason was not sent here by Alston, then Elvis didn''t have to treat him so politely.


    As a matter of fact, Elvis even looked so domineering, not inferior to Jason at all. However, they all had


    to show respect to Jason, not for him, but for the people behind him.


    "The pleasure is mine, Chief Elvis. I can''t believe that so many people came out to wee me. I''m


    ttered," Jason said politely, but it was clear that he was taking everything for granted based on the


    expression on his face.


    "Follow me. This way, please!" Elvis stretched out his hand as he apanied Jason.


    Soon after, the two of them then walked side by side and headed straight to the Celestial Hall, which


    was especially used to entertain important figures. Meanwhile, other important figures followed behind


    them as well.


    After entering the hall, Elvis and Jason sat side by side on the two seats in front of the hall, while the


    other big shots sat on both sides.


    Jason sat down and leaned backward. He began to talk about the decoration of the hall as if he was at


    his own home. "This hall is really magnificent! In fact, I see that it''s not inferior to the pces in the


    Pce City. The Ji n is indeed worthy of being called the secondrgest n in the Holy Dragon


    Empire."

 Chapter 1049 How Bold

    Chapter 1049 How Bold


    Hearing this, Elvis'' eyebrows twitched slightly. Everyone could tell that Jason meant something else.


    He deliberately gave Elvis a head-on blow, to send the message that it wouldn''t be so easy to deceive


    him.


    Just then, multitudes of people swarmed in and bowed respectfully to Jason. Then, they showered


    Jason with gifts. This might''ve been Elvis'' birthday party, but it was as though Jason was the true


    celebrant, which made him look a presumptuous guest usurping the host''s role.


    However, if that was all there was to it, then it didn''t matter. As more and more people gathered in the


    Celestial Hall, Jason began to show his true colors.


    "Chief Elvis, your birthday party is so lively! So many famous n chiefs, elders, and other famous


    people havee to celebrate. I am so jealous of you!" Jason smiled evilly.


    "You don''t have to be. All of these people are just here for some fun, at my expense!" Elvis said with a


    fake smile, but he already knew why Jason was here.


    "Are you sure about that?" Jason narrowed his eyes, looking around at the people present. "As far as I


    know, a few of them were discontented with the acting emperor not long ago. I heard that they even


    joined forces to report the acting emperor''s misconduct to the royal family''s Emergency Chamber. That


    must mean, the elders in the Emergency Chamber have often talked to the acting emperor!"


    Upon overhearing this, the expression on the faces of several chiefs and elders of medium and small


    ns changed immediately.


    "I don''t know about that..." Elvis frowned, pretending not to know anything about it.


    "Really? That''s good. If you did know about it, I wouldn''t know how to deal with you. After all, the Ji


    n are rtives of the acting emperor. He sent me here just to take the empress back to the Pce


    City, not to make any trouble. And I don''t n on upsetting anyone. Chief Elvis, I think you know what


    you should do!" Jason raised his hand as he went straight to the point.


    "Sybil has been weak and sick since she was a child. In the past six months, she has been in poor


    health, and the acting emperor is aware of this. When she gets better, I will personally see to it that she


    is sent back to the Pce City," Elvis said, quickly scrounging up an excuse.


    "You don''t have to send her back in person. Besides, I came here specifically to do that. Do you want


    me to return empty-handed? Moreover, she needs to go back to the Pce City to recuperate. The


    acting emperor has ordered people to collect a lot of precious elixirs, which have been specially


    prepared for her recovery. So, you don''t have to worry. Or do you think that she will be mistreated after


    returning to the Pce City?" Jason narrowed his eyes at him usingly.


    "No. If Sybil knows what the acting emperor has done for her, she will be very pleased. But it''s true that


    she is too ill to go on a long trip now," Elvis said, feigning a regretful expression. He continued to make


    excuses.


    "It seems that you are reluctant to let her go back. But the acting emperor said that if I can''t bring her


    back, I can''t go back either. I will have to stay in the Ji Mansion to serve her. Try to understand, I have


    a dilemma. To exin to the acting emperor, I would have to bring back some people that he cares


    about. For example, the elders who joined hands to report the acting emperor to the Emergency


    Chamber." Jason ended with a flourish. Then, he waved his hand immediately.


    Several masters at the Supernal Stage and some spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage at the gate


    of the hall suddenly rushed towards the chiefs and elders among the people on both sides.


    "The chief of the Mao n, elder of the Yuan n, and... You are really bold. You just joined hands to


    report the acting emperor to the Emergency Chamber, but now you are here to attend Chief Elvis''


    birthday party. Did you really think I wouldn''t be able to bring you back and interrogate you just because


    you were under the protection of the Ji n?" Jason said coldly, shooting res at the chiefs and


    elders who were now being controlled by the masters.


    "What are you doing? They are all my guests!" Elvis shouted indignantly, his expression darkening. He


    never expected Jason would make such a bold move, arresting his guests at his birthday party.


    Elvis might not have meddled if Jason had chosen to arrest them on some other asion. However,


    Jason was arresting them in his mansion, on his birthday party. Jason was so unscrupulous that he did


    not take the Ji n seriously at all. If Elvis really let Jason arrest them, the Ji n would be disgraced


    immensely.


    "Chief Elvis, haven''t I made myself clear just now? If I can''t take the empress back, I have to take the


    others back to make the acting emperor understand!" Jason sneered. It was obvious that he was


    threatening Elvis. He wanted Elvis to make a choice¡ªeither let him take back Sybil or let him arrest the


    chiefs and elders who were dissatisfied with the acting emperor. Either way, the Ji n would be


    humiliated in front of everyone.


    Elvis red at Jason, and then looked at those who were being taken under arrest. He was torn. If he


    let Jason take his daughter back, Alston would grab this opportunity to control the Ji n, which was


    just what Alston wanted. However, if he refused to let him take Sybil back, the Ji n would soon be


    caught by the public opinion of the entire Holy Dragon Empire because of these people being arrested


    on his birthday party. The Ji n''s reputation might bepletely ruined!


    However, with his personality, Elvis wouldn''t easilypromise. Just as he was about to make his


    decision, two figures walked in from outside the Celestial Hall.


    "Let go of them right this instant! If you want to arrest people in the Ji Mansion, you will need to go


    through me," a delicate voice shouted angrily.


    All the people in the hall turned their heads to see Sabina storming in. She walked along arrogantly,


    carrying a cold expression. She was followed by a mysterious man wearing a bamboo hat and strange


    clothes. The man was Rocky.


    "Oh, Miss Sabina." As soon as Jason saw Sabina, the expression on his face changed slightly.


    Everyone in the Holy Dragon Empire knew about the beloved disciple of Marcia, one of the Three


    Great Generals of the Holy Dragon Empire. Moreover, over the past six months, as the heir of the Ji


    n, Sabina had appeared in various asions many times. It could be said that Sabina was already


    one of the representatives of the younger generation of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "Jason, how dare youe to arrest people in our Ji Mansion!" Sabina shouted angrily, ring at


    Jason coldly.


    "Miss Sabina, it''s not my fault. Chief Elvis is making things difficult for me," Jason said with his arms up


    in fake surrender, pretending to be helpless.


    "How about this? If it''s true you just want to take people back and exin to Alston, then take me. I


    haven''t seen him in a long time anyway. I can go back with you and say hello to him." Sabina called out


    the acting emperor''s name deliberately, which shocked everyone in the room.


    Jason frowned deeply. He didn''t expect that Sabina would say such a thing in public. Moreover she


    called out the name of the acting emperor. How bold she was!Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 1050 Taken By Surprise

    Chapter 1050 Taken By Surprise


    At that moment, everyone was shocked at how Sabina treated Jason. Moreover, they were worried


    about what Jason would do to her, especially when they all knew how mean and savage he could get.


    They all held their breath, checking their willingness to help her out of that situation. After all, no matter


    how powerful the Ji n was, it was still impossible for them to fight against the royal family.


    "What? You don''t have the guts now? Or are you just scared that my master will get even with you? I


    thought you were the kind of man who has the courage to ept the consequence of his actions. But I


    didn''t expect you''re just too good at bullying the weak and fearing the strong." Sabina continued to


    mock him as if nothing had happened, ignoring the fact that Jason was already steaming hot in fury.


    "If I were you, Miss Sabina, I would watch my mouth. You can''t just say anything as you like. How


    insensitive of you. However, for your father''s sake, perhaps I can pretend that I heard none of the


    disrespectful things that you had just said to me. Chief Elvis, I can turn a deaf ear to what has just


    happened. However, I suppose I can get something in return¡ªa favor if you will. I came here for the


    empress. Please, let me do my job so I can report to His Majesty on the fulfillment of my duty. If His


    Majesty doesn''t hear from me soon and gets angry with this matter, then surely, we will all be in big


    trouble!" Jason pulled a long face. In fact, he kept it together as he dared not toy a finger on Sabina.


    However, Sabina was right. He couldn''t afford the consequence of offending Marcia, because even


    Alston had to show some respect to her. With that being said, he had to bypass Marcia and Sabina to


    reach the Ji n and hoped that Elvis would do his part. After all, Alston was his one and only trump


    card. Generally speaking, there were two forces which got the ability to disobey the royal family in the


    Holy Dragon Empire¡ªone was led Bryant, and the other was led by Marcia.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "My elder sister is the empress now. Are you seriously going to force her back when in fact, she doesn''t


    want to? Is that how you show your respect? If Alston wants to take her back, then why won''t hee


    in person to pick her up?" Sabina sneered. At that moment, her ultimate goal was to destroy their n


    and stop Jason from taking her elder sister back to the Pce City. Therefore, she didn''t care if she


    would stir up trouble along the way. At that moment, all she wanted to do was to annoy Alston.


    "What can I say, Chief Elvis? It seems that you really have a good daughter!" Jason''s face darkened


    after seeing Sabina continue her mockery. Soon after, he shifted his gaze to Elvis as if instructing him


    to do something.


    "Oh, what Sabina said is exactly what I also feel from the bottom of my heart. Since the acting emperor


    wants Sybil back, I also insist that His Majesty would bettere here in person instead. As a matter


    of fact, I also want to have a talk with His Majesty in private," Elvis replied, dropping the polite look off


    his face. After all, they had already offended Jason, and he didn''t mind the situation bing more


    complicated.


    On the other hand, Elvis didn''t expect things to go this far. In fact, they were actually challenging the


    acting emperor''s authority by turning down Jason under the watchful eyes of the public. After all, it


    might piss the acting emperor off. However, it was also true that Elvis got tons of problems with the


    acting emperor''s behavior recently. He had his n sitting on the fence for the same reason. And now,


    Alston was pushing him off this fence. Once Sybil returned to the Pce City, Alston would try to


    control the entire n using her influence. As a Chief and a father, Elvis would never allow such a


    situation to take ce over his dead body. It would only pain him to watch his own daughter be Alston''s


    puppet. Thus, when it was time to break up, he vowed to himself that he would not be softhearted.


    "Chief Elvis, you''re going a little far with this." At that moment, Jason was surprised as he didn''t expect


    that Elvis would refuse to cooperate with him. Furious from embarrassment, he immediately stood up,


    shook his sleeves and ordered his men, "In that case, then don''t me me for being rude. Take those


    people away immediately!"


    Soon, the spirit maniptors led by the four Supernal Stage masters began arresting people. Of


    course, the elders and n chiefs certainly wouldn''t sit still and wait for death toe their way. As a


    result, they hurriedly started to resist and fight with all their might.


    Meanwhile, the entire Celestial Hall was in chaos. Most of the people who didn''t want to be involved


    retreated to the side.


    On the other hand, Elvis sat on his chair, his eyebrows deeply knitted. If he stood up and joined the


    fight, then it would surely develop into a big move. But if he didn''t, it would only humiliate the Ji n


    the minute Jason sessfully took these people away. Perhaps, in the end, he would be a


    laughingstock by all the people.


    Meanwhile, the fight seemed to havee to an end in the middle of the hall. Jason''s men


    outnumbered the elders and n chiefs and were already about to take them away.


    "Let me see who can walk out of this door!" At this moment, Sabina stepped forward. Raising her


    hands, a strong spiritual power of the Supernal Stage rushed out from her, directly freezing the


    Celestial Hall''s door. Soon after, she stood in front of the door and stood up assertively as if she would


    tear anyone approaching into shreds.


    On the other hand, Jason and his men were shocked to see her power. None of them was bold enough


    to move a muscle. Truth to be told, it was impossible for Sabina to stop so many spirit maniptors at


    that moment, let alone the four masters of the Supernal Stage who were present in the hall. But,


    Sabina was a member of the Ji n, and her actions represented the n. It was only a matter of time


    for Elvis and the elders to join her. Once they did, the Ji n would also be charged with treason.


    "Miss Sabina, are you sure of what you''re doing now? Moreover, does the Ji n stand by your


    actions? Of all people, you should know the consequences of disobeying the acting emperor." Jason


    felt humiliated to let such a young girl act so presumptuously in front of him.


    "I stopped you because I don''t like you. And the Ji n has nothing to do with my actions. This is


    completely my personal behavior and does not reflect that of the n''s. Everyone present can testify


    for me. Besides, I just said that you can arrest me as long as you can. Until then, you can''t take a


    single person away today! Of course, if you''re willing to call me aunt and give me three kowtows, then I


    can think about it," Sabina said aggressively, taking advantage of the chance to insult Jason in front of


    people.


    Rocky, who had been silent this whole time, could not help but shake his head with a smile, because


    he knew that Jason would definitely not be able to hold back upon Sabina''s words.


    Just as expected, Jason''s face was even paler than a pig''s. He snickered and became even angrier


    when he stole nces around and found that people began whispering to each other as they looked at


    him.


    "Sabina, since you don''t appreciate my kindness, I don''t have to show respect to the Ji n any


    longer. Get her out of my sight!" Jason might bepletely infuriated at that time, but he didn''t have


    the guts to take Sabina away. However, with so many people under hismand, it was impossible for


    him to not put her off their way.


    Soon, a master at the first grade of the Supernal Stage came rushing towards Sabina. At that moment,


    his aura increased, and his momentum was overwhelming.


    Sabina''s cold eyes narrowed at the sight of this. The next moment, she waved her hand and released


    the spiritual power from her body. A huge icy phoenix shadow formed by the spiritual power roared out


    and rushed towards the master head-on. As a result, the master immediately resisted the power using


    a move of the spiritual martial arts at the Supernal Stage to fight back.


    Bang! After the two spiritual martial arts collided, the spiritual light shone brightly, and the power started


    to spread in all directions. The strong wave of the spiritual power spread around immediately, forming a


    gust of wind.


    However, the master at the first grade of the Supernal Stage immediately took a step back. Obviously,


    he was no match for Sabina''s skills.


    Seeing this, Jason immediately winked at a man in yellow, another master at the third grade of the


    Supernal Stage. Soon after, this master immediately approached Sabina, who had just withdrawn her


    aura. At that moment, he wanted to make sure that he could catch Sabina off guard so he could


    sessfully suppress her.

 Chapter 1051 Things Have Changed

    Chapter 1051 Things Have Changed


    Elvis'' face darkened as he clenched his fist tightly. If Jason''s people harmed even one strand of hair on


    his daughter''s head, he would not let him or his subordinates leave the Ji n''s territory alive.


    At that moment, the master at the third grade of the Supernal Stage was only less than half a meter


    away from Sabina. He had transformed his hands into talons. Like an eagle ready to pounce upon its


    prey, he manifested two ferocious spiritual ws in the air. The attacks were fast and fierce. Moreover,


    the spiritual power within each attack was quite overwhelming.


    Even though Sabina reacted quickly, she was still a little slower in her defense. She was well-aware


    that her opponent''s strength was greater than hers. Just as she couldn''t dodge the spiritual ws that


    came at her, she suddenly felt a strong and sturdy arm wrapped around her waist. The next moment,


    she disappeared from where she was previously standing.


    Suddenly, the whole area was covered with smoke. Bang! They heard some loud crashing noise from


    where Sabina was standing earlier.


    The spiritual ws missed their target and directly hit a stone pir in the hall. The impact produced the


    loud crashing sound. The stone debris scattered everywhere and the entire stone pir was cracked,


    as if it would instantly crumble into dust the moment someone touched it.


    The people around them held their breaths as the master charged towards Sabina. When they saw that


    she hadn''t been hit, they collectively let out a sigh of relief. Just a moment ago, they all thought that


    she wouldn''t be able to evade the attack. However, they were shocked when they looked at Sabina


    again. The mysterious man in the bamboo hat who followed her inside before just appeared out of


    nowhere. Furthermore, she was leaning in this mysterious man''s arms without apprehension!


    Naturally, amotion broke through the entire Celestial Hall. All the guests were now wondering what


    the rtionship between the mysterious man and Sabina was and why they behaved so intimately in


    public.


    "Wait! Isn''t that... Isn''t he the guy we saw with her yesterday?" one of the guests murmured to his


    companion.


    "Yes, Miss Sabina herself admitted that he is her man!" another one whispered.


    "That''s right! Lots of people even heard her say that," added another guest.


    At that point, the crowd began to have a heated discussion about who this man was. Once again,


    everyone''s attention was focused on the mysterious man. And because Sabina personally admitted


    that the mysterious man was her lover, they were naturally curious about who he was!


    Rocky looked softly at Sabina in his arms. He seemed really concerned about her. Then, he asked her


    affectionately, "Are you all right?"


    Sabina hurriedly shook her head. Her usual icy and serious face turned red. It was like watching the ice


    melt during the early spring, full of unique charm.


    Everyone was even more surprised because they could see that Sabina was acting like ady who was


    so shy in front of her lover. It was really shocking for them to see her blush under her lover''s gaze.


    They couldn''t believe that she, who had always regarded men as nothing, was now attracted to this


    mysterious man. It absolutely frustrated them that they didn''t know his real identity!


    In any case, they also felt that this man was quite peculiar. He didn''t look strong, yet he radiated a


    certain aura that gave people a sense of tranquility. It was also as if there was no one else the


    mysterious man could see except for Sabina.


    Aside from Elvis and the elders of the Ji n, there were several representatives from other ns who


    had extraordinary strength present in this gathering. Moreover, there were also a lot of peerless


    masters at the Divine Stage and masters at the Supernal Stage. However, the mysterious man exuded


    such an irresistible aura. As if he was standing in the spotlight, he attracted everyone''s attention.


    On the other hand, Jason didn''t express any interest in the mysterious man. Unlike everyone, he didn''t


    seem amazed by him. He only saw that neither of the two powerful men at the Supernal Stage could do


    anything to hurt Sabina. Therefore, he decided to step in. All of a sudden, his figure hovered for a while


    and turned into a shadow. In a split second, he was already heading straight for Sabina and the


    mysterious man. It seemed apparent that he was going to deal with Elvis'' daughter himself.


    They heard a voice echoing throughout the hall. "Watch out, Sabina!" Elvis shouted as his face turned


    pale. He didn''t expect that Jason would have ignored his established social status and the strength of


    Ji n. It was obvious that Jason wanted to handle Sabina himself. So Elvis immediately stepped


    forward and tried to stop him.


    However, Jason was just a few meters away from Sabina. Hence, he was out of Elvis'' grasp. A strong


    spiraling wind force gathered quickly on his palms. It continuously spun around and began to


    condense. With a mighty push, he directed the force towards Sabina and the mysterious man without a


    second thought.


    Meanwhile, the crowd also felt the power of the spiraling wind and felt a strong pressureing at


    them. An attack from a peerless master at the Divine Stage was truly extraordinary!


    "Finally, the cornered beast is using itsst option out of sheer desperation..." Rocky, who held Sabina


    safely in his arms, revealed a twisted smile. He pulled Sabina and ced her behind him. At the same


    time, he stepped forward and stared directly at Jason. In an instant, his left palm twitched lightly. Soon


    after, he faced Jason''s attacks head-on.


    Sabina couldn''t believe her eyes. She could see clearly that Rocky wanted to forcefully block Jason''s


    spiritual martial arts skill.


    When the guests saw the mysterious man take action, their faces were full of astonishment and


    concern. Even though they didn''t know who he was, they were worried about him! Judging from the


    stranger''s aura alone, the people thought that he couldn''t be a powerful master. And even though they


    commended Sabina for being brave enough to stand up for herself, fighting with Jason head-on was no


    different than courting death.


    Under the attentive gaze of the crowd, they saw Jason''s forceful palm attack collided violently with


    Rocky''s left palm.


    But to everyone''s surprise, nothing happened after their collision. Jason''s wind power suddenly


    disappeared. Meanwhile, Rocky just stood there as if nothing happened. Clearly, his attempt to block


    the attack and protect Sabina was a sess. A triumphant smile appeared on his face.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Jason immediately took a step back. His facial expression changed drastically from a look of arrogance


    to sheer terror. He clutched his chest with his hand and stared at Rocky in disbelief.


    Everyone was also stunned as they watched this scene unfold. They couldn''t understand why Rocky


    was not hurt at all. Instead, the seemingly much stronger Jason even took a step back.


    "Jason, thank you for showing mercy!" Rocky said out loud as he cupped his hands on purpose.


    Jason looked rather livid. How dare he insult him like this? Who was this man?


    "Jason, you must have a more important task to do. Hurry up. If you don''t act now, I''m afraid it will be


    toote," Rocky continued as if he was implying something. He looked Jason straight in the eyes.


    "Well... Consider yourself lucky this time! Everyone, let''s go!" Jason looked around the crowd and said


    in a shaky voice. After that, he hurried away with his people.


    Again, everyone was dumbfounded to see that after Jason and Rocky''s first encounter, the former


    suddenly left dejectedly. They instantly felt that he seemed to be rather afraid of Rocky. Once more,


    they all focused their attention on this duel''s winner. They all wondered what kind of God he was. How


    could he let someone like Jason, who didn''t even respect Elvis, just walk away like that?


    Simultaneously, Jason had just taken a few steps out of the Celestial Hall and licked the inside of his


    mouth. He suddenly spat out a mouthful of ck blood. His face turned from blue green to ck.


    ''Who the hell is that guy? He''s unbelievably strong! How was he able to break several of my meridians


    with just one palm? Even Elvis couldn''t do that...'' Jason thought to himself. His face showed utter


    disbelief and a trace of fear. That was why he left the hall immediately. He felt that this mysterious man


    with a bamboo hat was definitely not someone to be trifled with. Besides, he was probably not a


    member of the Ji n. If Jason chose to fight, he would be the one who would suffer the most. He was


    severely disadvantaged against this man.


    He had no idea that the reason why Rocky could hurt him so badly was that hepletely


    underestimated his opponent. Rocky used the devouring power of the Holy Dragon Bead on him.


    Therefore, he was seriously injured. It could be seen that Rocky''s strength had greatly improved.

 Chapter 1052 The Shocking Truth

    Chapter 1052 The Shocking Truth


    Meanwhile, in the hall, Elvis shifted his gaze to Rocky as soon as Jason left, and felt a little bit


    confused.


    At that moment, the crowd began whispering to each other to discuss what was happening around


    them.


    "Father..." Sabina ced her hand on her father''s shoulder as a form of reminder.


    Elvis suddenly came to his senses and said to the people in the hall, "What happened just now was


    just a little misunderstanding. I hope you don''t mind. Moreover, the banquet is ready for you to enjoy!"


    Soon after, a few maids entered the hall, leading the crowd out of the Celestial Hall to the banquet hall.


    "Follow me." Elvis nodded to Sabina and Rocky after seeing everyone gone.


    After a few moments, the three of them finally arrived at Elvis'' study.


    "Sabina, who is this man?" Elvis asked as he stared at Sabina, wanting an immediate answer.


    "Hey, can I tell him?" Sabina turned to look at Rocky and inquired respectfully.


    Without uttering a single word, Rocky directly took off his bamboo hat. Elvis took a closer look at the


    man and was dibobted. In fact, Elvis never thought that Rocky would look much younger than


    he had imagined, and even seem to be younger than his daughter. However, this was the young man


    who forced Jason, a master at the Divine Stage, to leave the hall with a single move. It was


    unbelievable!


    "It is a pleasure to meet you, Chief Elvis." Rocky greeted Elvis with a little bow and cupped hands.


    "The pleasure is mine, too, young man." The more Elvis looked at Rocky, the more confused he


    became. At that moment, he found that Rocky''s action was steady and generous, and he was neither


    humble nor pushy in front of a famous chief like him. However, what surprised him the most was finding


    out that Rocky had a faint temperament of the royal family. Thinking about it deeply, he could only


    assume that this could only be acquired by people born in the royal family.


    "I know you must have a lot of questions for me, so, please, go ahead!" Rocky said with an


    encouraging smile upon seeing the mixed emotions on Elvis'' face.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Tell me, who on earth are you?" Elvis couldn''t help but raise his tone as his face became more


    serious.


    "Father, he is Prince Basil," Sabina answered in a very severe tone.


    "Prince... Basil... You are Prince Basil?! But how could that be? Isn''t Prince Basil dead?" At that


    moment, Elvis was even more surprised to learn his identity. All his life, he had never thought that


    Prince Basil, whom he had worshiped before, would appear in front of him again.


    "No. In fact, Prince Basil never died in the first ce. We only assumed he''s dead because of some


    reasons," Sabina expounded.


    However, this did not give Elvis the rity he needed, because this matter was obviously more


    complicated than it seemed. Prince Basil was not dead, and he appeared in the Ji Mansion secretly.


    Moreover, he could not get over the fact that his daughter had already known that Prince Basil was not


    dead.


    "I saw thising. I know that it will take you some time to ept this, but that''s the truth," Rocky said


    with a grave look on his face.


    "What is going on?" After sorting out his thoughts, Elvis looked at Rocky and Sabina who were both in


    front of him. In fact, he could vaguely remember what Prince Basil looked like. Thest time he saw


    him was a few years ago, and at that time, as far as he knew, Prince Basil and Rocky were not the


    same person. However, his daughter had just divulged and confirmed Rocky''s true identity. At that


    moment, he had to believe that the man in front of him was Prince Basil, the great hero who had risked


    his life for the country.


    Soon after, Rocky told Elvis the whole story, but he left out the information about who was responsible


    for framing him up back then.


    "So, General Marcia and General Lance have known for half a year that you are still alive?" Elvis said


    in surprise. In fact, he never expected that Marcia and Lance knew the truth about Prince Basil for


    more than half a year and even kept this secret from him.


    "Yes. If my father were not missing, then the information about my false death would have been


    unveiled after my return to the Holy Dragon Empire. But after I came back to the Holy Dragon Empire, I


    found out that he was missing all of a sudden and Alston became the acting emperor. Therefore, I


    didn''t reveal to the public that I am still alive so that we can find the reason for my father''s


    disappearance and it''s because I have some other concerns," Rocky exined.


    "Logically speaking, despite the emperor''s disappearance, nothing can stop the people from knowing


    that you''re still alive, Prince Basil. On the contrary, the news that Prince Basil is still alive would be a


    good thing for the Holy Dragon Empire at that time! However, I wonder what other concerns you have


    in mind." At that moment, Elvis deserved to be the chief of the Ji n. After all, he was so level-headed


    with the matter that he immediately pointed out the key point.


    Soon after, Sabina nced at Rocky again and asked, "So, can I tell him?"


    Rocky didn''t speak as he hesitated for a moment. After all, his concern was exactly about the current


    acting emperor, Alston. This matter was of great importance, so he had to take his time to consider it.


    On the other hand, if he didn''t tell Elvis the truth, then it would be hard for him to gain the support of the


    Ji n. But if he told him, he was still unsure if Elvis would believe him.


    After thinking about it with careful consideration, Rocky gave Sabina a quick nod.


    "Father, Prince Basil didn''t perish with the troops of the Timber Deity Empire at that time. Instead, the


    troops of the Timber Deity Empire that escorted him were attacked by a group of unidentified people,"


    Sabina said with a frown.


    "What? Attacked?" Elvis was stunned to hear this. Back then, different versions about the death of


    Prince Basil circled the empire. The most credible one was that Prince Basil pretended to betray the


    country in order to save Sabina and the others. It was said that while he was being escorted to the


    Timber Deity Empire, he fought with the troops of the Timber Deity Empire and finally died. Needless to


    say, from that version of the story, people regarded Prince Basil as a great hero of the Holy Dragon


    Empire. But now, Prince Basil was in front of him and even told him what really happened about his


    "fake death". Even Elvis, who had experienced countless shocking events in his lifetime, was a little


    surprised to hear such information.


    "Yes, and these mysterious people are from the Holy Dragon Empire," Sabina said with firm resolution.


    "Someone intended to kill Prince Basil then, so he ambushed and attacked the troops of the Timber


    Deity Empire that escorted Prince Basil. After seeding, he spread the fake news that Prince Basil


    had perished together with the troops of the Timber Deity Empire. Did I get it right?" Elvis spected.


    "Yes. Back then, these mysterious people wanted to use me to kill the sixth prince of the Timber Deity


    Empire at the cost of a war between the two countries." Reliving what happened in the past was an


    indescribable scar for Rocky because Sue died in front of him at that time, and there was nothing he


    could do to save her.


    "I can''t believe it! Who would do such a thing? Do you have any idea who sent these mysterious people


    to kill you? How could they be so cruel and merciless to you? How could they be so despicable to even


    want to let the Holy Dragon Empire fall into endless war?" Elvis couldn''t help but get angry upon


    learning all of this.


    "Father, perhaps, you don''t believe him, but please listen carefully. What he is about to say next is the


    real truth," Sabina said as she tried to mentally prepare her father for what he was about to hear. After


    all, ordinary people would never believe what Rocky was about to say anyway.


    "The mysterious people were sent by Alston," Rocky divulged the secret with his eyes narrowed.

 Chapter 1053 A False Impression

    Chapter 1053 A False Impression


    "What?!" Elvis was also stunned. If that information brought a horrified look on the face of the chief of


    the secondrgest n, it must be something rming. Of course, anyone would be scared out of their


    wits when they found out that the murderer of Prince Basil was his own brother, the current acting


    emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "At that time, Alston was worried that Prince Basil would threaten his position as the emperor''s heir, so


    he tried everything to get rid of Basil. He did many evil things, things that you may not have even heard


    of in your entire life, to frame Basil when Basil was the Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon


    Group. But Basil managed to resolve every problem one by one. So, to get rid of him once and for all,


    Alston told the whereabouts of Basil''s army to the Timber Deity Empire and this led to his capture. They


    threatened him with our lives, so Basil decided to temporarily betray our empire to save all of us. The


    thought of it still makes me tremble. Prince Basil was captured and escorted to the Timber Deity


    Empire. However, on the way to the capital of the Timber Deity Empire, Alston attacked the escorting


    troops with his men and killed all the soldiers. He almost killed Prince Basil too." Sabina listed Alston''s


    unforgivable crimes one by one.


    "If you are indeed telling the truth that Alston did all these things, then this ispletely terrifying! But,


    Sabina, you saw Prince Basil die with your own eyes, didn''t you?" Elvis asked. He was taking deep


    breaths to calm himself down. The truth was too awful to believe. He needed to take the information


    slowly since there were lots of things that he couldn''t wrap his head around.


    "The disappearance of Prince Basil was just an illusion," Sabina briefly exined.


    "I was rescued by a mysterious master. I still have not found out who it is until now. But whoever it was,


    I guess it did not want others to know that I am still alive. So, it deliberately made an illusion for Sabina


    to see. She believed it, and then all of you believed what she thought she had seen," Rocky exined


    clearly.


    "Oh, then that makes so much sense to me. Indeed, every cloud has a silver lining!" Elvis nodded at


    Rocky''s exnation.


    "Father, now that you know the truth that Prince Basil is still alive and that Alston is a horrifyingly


    sinister and despicable man, can our n support Prince Basil now?" Sabina asked seriously as she


    fixed her eyes at his father.


    "Well, that..." Elvis was a little hesitant. After all, it was a matter of great importance, and the truth


    seemed to be far tooplicated. Moreover, the situation heavily involves the current acting emperor.


    Therefore, any decision he made would definitely have a huge impact on the Ji n.


    "Chief Elvis, please do take your time. I do not want you to rush into any decision. It does not matter if


    you cannot decide now. But I beg you not to support Alston. He is a terrible monster. Of course, it will


    be a great advantage if the Ji n will fight with me. But I will not force that on you. The main reason I


    came here this time is to destroy Alston''s n," Rocky said with a gentle and understanding smile.


    "Thank you for understanding, Your Royal Highness. Since it concerns the fate of our whole n, I


    must discuss it with the elders first before deciding," Elvis said and cupped his hands together as if in


    thought.


    "Please take your time. Besides, I must hide my identity for the meantime," Rocky said as he waved his


    hand.


    "Ah, I see. By the way, I think what Alston wants the most is the support of the Ximen n. In the


    whole Holy Dragon Empire, only their n has the strength to fight against the royal family. So, they


    are also one of the biggest threats to Alston. As far as I know, the Ximen n remains neutral just like


    us. If Alston wants to stabilize the current situation, he will definitely reach out to the Ximen n," Elvis


    continued after thinking for a moment.


    "This is another reason why we need to destroy Alston''s n as soon as possible. Without the Ji n''s


    support, the only option left for him is to win over the Ximen n. However, Bryant is extremely


    stubborn, so he will not let things go easily for Alston. It is highly likely that they will have arge conflict


    with Alston and the royal family. Once the Ximen n takes any action, it will undoubtedly be the


    biggest threat to Alston. Well, at least that''s what we hope to see the most," Rocky said with absolute


    certainty.


    "In fact, there are lots ofints everywhere. Many forces and individuals in the Holy Dragon


    Empire are very dissatisfied with what Alston has been currently doing. With Prince Basil''s good


    reputation in the Holy Dragon Empire, I believe that he will surely gain the support of many individuals


    and forces once the news that he is still alive is out. For instance, I am definitely more willing to support


    Prince Basil than Alston. I believe that General Lance, General Marcia and my daughter would not be


    wrong, but our n has to wait and see what will happen in the following days first." Elvis was a wise


    and considerate man. Although he already showed his bias, he would not dere the position of the Ji


    Chan right away. It was far tooplicated, and many eyes were watching their every move.


    "Thank you very much for your confidence in me, Chief Elvis. You''ve done more than you needed to."


    Rocky slightly bowed his head with a gentle smile on his face.


    "Father, I want to be with Basil in the following days until things get better. Please forgive my absence


    from our n," Sabina said, meeting his father''s eyes.


    Elvis did not say a word at first. He lowered his head and thought for a while before addressing Rocky,


    "Your Royal Highness, can I have a few minutes alone with my daughter?"


    Rocky nodded and then quickly walked out of the study.


    A moment after Rocky left the study, Elvis heaved a deep sigh and said, "Sabina, tell me the truth.


    What are your feelings towards Prince Basil?"


    On the other side of the room, Sabina was a little surprised at her father''s straightforwardness. She had


    never expected anyone to ask such a question, especially her own old man. Her face turned into red,


    but she immediately shook her head and said, "Father, what are you talking about? He''s someone I


    work for!"


    "Please don''t lie to me. I know you well, my daughter. I can see that you have a special feeling for


    Prince Basil. It is okay, and it does not matter. It is normal for a girl of your age to fall in love, and Prince


    Basil is a worthy man. But I must remind you that the battle between Prince Basil and Alston is near.


    Both are ipatible like fire and water; their inevitable fight will be severely vicious. So, it will be


    extremely dangerous for you to stay with him. As for the Ji n, you are our hope and our future, so I


    do not want anything bad to happen to you," Elvis exhorted. For him, Sabina was the only one who was


    worthy to inherit his position and lead the Ji n. So, he certainly did not like his daughter to be


    involved in such a dangerous andplicated conflict where anything might happen.


    "Father, please don''t worry! I will take good care of myself. I promise you that. Even if you do not trust


    me, you should trust Prince Basil. He is more than capable to protect me, just like what he did today!"


    Sabina''s cold face seemed to have melted at his father''s concern. She smiled a little at her father.


    When she remembered how Rocky protected her, she felt a special sense of security. She also realized


    that Rocky was no longer the bastard who needed her protection. He had grown up into a fine man.


    "I knew this day woulde. Indeed, a grown girl cannot be kept at home," Elvis sighed and turned


    away from his daughter.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Father, don''t worry about me. Please take care of yourself!" Sabina gently said and walked out of the


    study.


    Outside the study, Rocky saw the preupied expression on Sabina''s face and asked casually, "Did


    your father say anything upsetting to you?"


    "Oh, that was nothing. So, what are we supposed to do next? Do you have any instructions from my


    master?" Sabina suddenly asked, desperately shaking off the shadow on her


    mind.

 Chapter 1054 Trapped In A Coma

    Chapter 1054 Trapped In A Coma


    "No. She just asked me to head over to the Ji Mansion to assist you and ruin Alston''s n first. As for


    the rest, we''ll have to wait and see. I want to see Isis immediately. The baby will be born soon, right?"


    Rocky shook his head. He continued exining that for the past six months, what he missed the most


    was Isis and the baby she carried in her belly. The baby would arrive soon and he didn''t want to miss a


    single moment.


    "How time flies! You''ll be a father soon," Sabina said cheerfully, although her eyes seemed to say


    otherwise.


    Rocky smiled in return. After making some preparations, the two of them left the Ji Mansion and rushed


    to the Gehenna Border together.


    One dayter, Rocky and Sabina finally arrived at Evian City via the Gehenna Border. Since Rocky


    wasn''t allowed to immediately head to the Crimson Dragon Group''s base camp, he requested Sabina


    for a special arrangement so that he''d have a chance to see Isis and the baby.


    However, fifteen minutester, Sabina came back in a hurry. Without mincing any words, she pulled


    Rocky aside and said, "Come with me."


    "What''s happening? Is it Isis?" Rocky asked with a frown.


    "She''s had difficulty with thebor sincest night. It appears she''s dying!" Sabina replied quickly.


    Rocky''s body trembled at her words.


    Before Sabina could react, Rocky had already disappeared.


    He arrived at the base camp as quickly as he could and went straight to the Isis Pavilion. Once he


    arrived at the door, he heard a heart-wrenching scream filled with paine from upstairs.


    Rocky jumped and flew up the stairs. As hended on the ground, he saw behind the curtain a very


    busy midwife whose forehead was shiny with sweat. She was assisted by maids who were upied


    with fetching hot water into the delivery room. The rags they brought out were soaked in blood and


    turned the water crimson.


    Outside the curtain, a delicate figure paced back and forth anxiously.


    "Marin¡­" Rocky called out as he walked towards her.


    Once Marin turned towards whoever was calling her, she was met with a tall figure heading her way. At


    first, she was stunned. Once she saw the person''s face, she was shocked and wanted to call out.


    "Get them out of here." Rocky ordered into Marin''s ear as he strode forward and covered her mouth.


    Marin, of course, found it hard to believe that it was Rocky (who had previously died) who appeared


    before her. But his familiar face and breath erased all of her doubts and she knew it was him. Although


    she didn''t know why he asked them all to leave, she immediately nodded in agreement.


    Once Rocky let go of Marin and retreated into a corner, she went into the room and said to the midwife


    and the maids, "You may leave now. Your services are no longer needed."


    Initially stunned by her order, the midwife and maids followed Marin''s order and headed downstairs.


    Once they all left, Rocky walked to Isis'' side. She was clearly in great pain. Her lips were pale; her


    consciousness began to falter, and she was covered in sweat. Her hand firmly clutched the quilt that


    was stained with fresh blood. She was fragile and weak.


    "Isis, don''t worry. I''m here!" Rocky announced gently as he held her hand in his.


    Isis immediately regained consciousness at the sound of her name on Rocky''s lips. She looked at him


    and said in a faint voice, "Hurry¡­ Save... my baby... Forget¡­ about me¡­"


    "Don''t worry. You and our child will be safe. I promise." He assured her with a genuine look before


    calling out to Marin who waited outside, "Come in and help me."


    Once she entered, she frowned and her heart ached at the sight of Isis on the bed in agony.


    "She''s suffering from severe blood loss. It''s making the baby''s delivery difficult. The only solution now is


    an operation," Rocky informed Marin frantically.


    "Operation? Won''t that endanger the baby?" Marin asked as she couldn''t help but tremble. Despite


    Rocky''s exceptional Beast Curing Skill, she still had her doubts. Opening a spirit-manipted beast''s


    belly was different from a human''s.


    "It''s the only way to save Isis and the baby," Rocky dered firmly. He opened the Magic Spiritual


    Space urgently and headed to theb to gather all the necessary surgical tools and supplies. He


    requested Marin to help disinfect the tools with alcohol before starting the operation.


    Isis was weak, so Rocky didn''t dare to inject her bloodstream with anesthetic out of fear that she''d go


    into shock after passing out. Instead, he applied anesthetic onto her lower abdomen where the surgery


    was needed.


    "Isis, the pain may be excruciating but you have to endure," Rocky said.


    Isis responded with a firm nod. He took another piece of white cloth and ced it in her mouth for her


    to bite on. This would prevent her from biting on her tongue from the pain.


    "Once I open the belly, I need you to take the baby out immediately so I can operate on Isis." Rocky


    guessed that Isis'' blood loss was severe, so he had to stop the bleeding right away once the baby was


    taken out of her womb. Otherwise, she might go into shock and then¡­


    Marin felt uneasy, but she steadied herself and nodded.


    "Let''s begin." Once he said those words, Rocky took out a scalpel and began to slice Isis'' belly open.


    Immediately, blood gushed out of her like a river.


    He quickly reached for the pincers to keep her belly open and hold it up. Soon, the baby soaked in a


    pool of blood was exposed.


    "Now!" Rocky signaled Marin.


    Trembling slightly, she reached into Isis'' womb and retrieved the baby covered in blood and with the


    umbilical cord still attached to its belly. It was a boy.


    Rocky nced at the baby at once. Once he confirmed the baby was breathing, he let out a sigh of


    relief. Then he said to Marin, "Check his mouth and nose to make sure they''re not clogged with blood.


    If they are, clean it up immediately. His breathing is shallow. Keep gently pressing on his chest to help


    him breathe, but don''t press too hard."


    Marin immediately carried out his instructions.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Rocky began to work on stopping the heavy bleeding. However, as a result, Isis was now in a semi-


    coma.

 Chapter 1055 Exactly The Same

    Chapter 1055 Exactly The Same


    "Isis, you must hold on!" Rocky''s breathing quickened as he stared anxiously at Isis, who looked as if


    she was about to pass out. However, he knew he had to keep calm and keep his hands steady. The


    smallest mistake could put Isis'' life in even more danger than it already was.


    Two hours passed.


    Sweat trickled down Rocky''s forehead. He had finally managed to stop the bleeding in Isis'' body, but by


    now, she had already lost consciousness due to the excessive loss of blood, and she was still in


    danger.


    Therefore, as soon as he finished stitching the wound on her body, Rocky took out the bottle containing


    thest few drops of magical saliva and poured two drops into Isis'' lips. At the same time, he


    channeled his spiritual power into her body and manipted the magical saliva to elerate the


    formation of new blood cells in her body.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Another two hourster, color gradually returned to Isis'' pale face, and her breathing became smooth.


    Seeing that she was finally out of danger, Rocky walked to Marin, took the baby from her, and began to


    check his condition.


    "Good. Other than the fact that his breathing isn''t that smooth, he''spletely fine," he said in a


    reassuring tone after thoroughly checking the baby.


    "How is Isis?" Marin asked immediately.


    "She is fine. She has just been through a lot." Rocky looked back at the sleeping Isis with a strong


    sense of love shing in his eyes. He knew that Isis had tried her best to deliver the baby. Most women


    would not even have been able to hold on for a few hours, let alone from yesterday till now.


    "That''s great." Tears of joy welled up in Marin''s eyes, but then she suddenly remembered something


    and red at Rocky. "You bastard, aren''t you supposed to be dead? How are you suddenly here?"


    Lance and Isis hadn''t told Marin that Rocky was still alive, so for Marin, seeing him was quite a shock.


    Until now, she had just epted his appearance without question because her mind had been filled


    with worry about Isis and the baby. But now that the two of them were doing fine, she turned her


    attention to Rocky.


    "I''ll exin itter. You can call the midwife and the maids back. No water should touch Isis'' wound for


    a few days, so tell the maids to be careful when they take care of her. If anything happens, you can


    come and find me in the opposite house." After saying that, Rocky vanished into thin air.


    At this moment, Sabina was pacing back and forth on the first floor of the Isis Pavilion, nervously biting


    her lip. When she saw Rocky suddenly appear in front of her, she immediately asked, "How is Isis?"


    "She is fine. Fortunately, we came in time, otherwise..." He didn''t even dare to finish the sentence. If


    they hade even two hourster, there was no telling what would have happened to Isis and the


    baby.


    Sabina let out a sigh of relief and smiled. "What about the baby? Is it a boy or a girl?" she asked,


    looking a bit more rxed.


    "A boy," Rocky replied.


    "What a pity. I wish it was a girl!" Sabina grumbled.


    "Let''s go to the opposite house first. It''s not convenient to talk here." Worried that he would be


    recognized, Rocky led Sabina to the yard opposite the Isis Pavilion and entered the house where he


    had used to live.


    The moment he stepped in, it was obvious to him that no one had entered this ce in quite some


    time. The whole house was covered in dust and filled with stale air.


    "This is the only ce I can stay in for now," Rocky said. He was worried about Isis and didn''t want to


    be away from her, so he had no choice but to take the risk of staying at the base camp.


    "I''ll go and see what I can do," Sabina said, and then promptly left.


    Not long after, Lance hurried into the house, panting.


    "Thank heavens you came in time! Otherwise, both Isis and the baby might have..." He stepped


    forward and grabbed Rocky''s shoulders with an extremely grateful look in his eyes.


    "It''s good that they are fine," Rocky said calmly. "Where is Luci? Why didn''t I see her? Shouldn''t she


    be with Isis?"


    Lance put down his hands and resumed hisposure. "Luci went to the Imperial City half a month


    ago to help General Marcia with something," he replied.


    "Oh." Rocky nodded.


    "I heard from Sabina that you just came from the Ji Mansion. How is it going?"


    "Alston sent an envoy named Jason to pick up Sybil and take her back to the Pce City. He intended


    to use her to control the Ji n, but Sabina and I managed to thwart his ns. However, I don''t think


    Alston will let it go. He will try to find another way to deal with the Ji n," Rocky said, briefly


    exining the situation.


    "Well, General Marcia and I are almost ready. As long as you can get the support of the Ji n or the


    Ximen n, you can object to the Emergency Chamber and go on to inherit the throne," Lance stated


    thoughtfully.


    "The chief of the Ji n is a cautious person. He won''t do anything rash before the situation is clear.


    Besides, I think the Ximen n might have other ns. If Bryant is ambitious, it would make sense for


    the Ximen n to use its strength to create a situation of tripartite confrontation," Rocky said, rubbing


    his chin.


    "As far as I know about Bryant, as long as the royal family doesn''t go too far, he won''t have other


    intentions. Besides, don''t underestimate the strength of the royal family. They are far stronger than you


    think," Lance pointed out, shaking his head.


    "I know. General Marcia has already told me that. So, if we want to fight against the royal family, we


    should win over the Ximen n. We''ve destroyed Alston''s n to control the Ji n, so he will


    definitely target the Ximen n next," Rocky said.


    Lance nodded seriously. "The attitude of the Ximen n is very important."


    Rocky thought for a while in silence before something urred to him. "By the way, how is the


    investigation about my father''s disappearance going?"


    "No much progress has been made. However, General Marcia has always felt that his disappearance


    might have something to do with the Dragon Master n," Lance said slowly with a sigh.


    Rocky narrowed his eyes. "What motive would the Dragon Master n have?"


    After a day and night of being unconscious, Isis finally opened her eyes, much to everyone''s relief.


    At this moment, there were only five people in the Isis Pavilion besides Isis herself ¡ªRocky, Lance,


    Sabina, Marin, and the baby in Marin''s arms.


    "Are you okay?" Rocky asked softly. He was sitting next to Isis, holding her hand and looking at her


    gently.


    "I''m fine. I want to see if it''s a boy or a girl," Isis said, shaking her head slightly as she tried to stretch


    and look over Rocky''s shoulder.


    Marin immediately walked forward and put down the tightly-wrapped baby next to Isis. "Isis, it''s a cute


    boy. Although he looks like you, his nose and eyes are the exact replica of someone..."

 Chapter 1056 Considerable Resources

    Chapter 1056 Considerable Resources


    "Baby, your father saved us." Isis smiled gently at the infant lying next to her. "When you grow up,


    you''re going to be just like him..."


    "Should we give him a name?" Marin asked excitedly as she thought it was time to give the baby a


    name.


    Everyone exchanged nces before turning to stare at the baby''s father.


    "Who, me? I''m worried I won''t think of a good name for him." Feeling everyone''s eyes on him, Rocky


    smiled hesitantly. He had never named anyone before.


    "You are his father. Of course you should be the one to name him! If you don''t want the baby, I can take


    him," Marin grumbled under her breath.


    "Then, we will call him... Nigel," Rocky said with a grin after thinking for a while.


    "Nigel? What a strange name. I don''t think it''s a bad name, but it does sound a bit strange..." Sabina


    said, scratching her chin lightly.


    "Yeah, why not change it?" Marin chipped in.


    As the baby''s grandfather, Lance had no objections. He was happy enough to see that his daughter


    and grandson were fine.


    "Let''s use the name given by Basil. I think it''s a good name!" Isis knew that the name Rocky suggested


    must be meaningful, and she really liked it. It reminded her fondly of the past.


    "Well, little Nigel, it''s time for us to leave! Let''s leave your parents alone." With that, Marin held up Nigel


    gently and motioned for Sabina and Lance to follow suit.


    Soon, Rocky and Isis were left alone.


    "You are about to meet Alston, aren''t you?" Isis asked, her voice filled with concern.


    Rocky nodded slightly, unable to meet her gaze.


    "Don''t worry about me and Nigel. Just do what you need to do, but don''t you dare leave us alone," Isis


    said wistfully. She knew that the battle between Rocky and Alston was going to be fierce, so she was


    worried that Rocky might get distracted because of them. Thus, she tried to ease Rocky into thinking


    they would be fine without him for a while.


    "You are the second woman who has made me feel guilty," Rocky said bitterly. "No matter what, I will


    take good care of you and our child¡ªI will not leave you alone." His love for Isis might not have been


    as strong as Isis'' love for him, but Isis had suffered so much for him without regret, so he knew that she


    deserved his care and love.


    "The second one?" Isis raised an eyebrow. "Then, the first one must be the holy maiden, right?


    Something must have happened between you and her... She doesn''t know you are still alive. If she


    finds out, she will be very happy..." From the sadness that Lena showed after Rocky''s death, Isis knew


    that something must have happened between them.


    "I hope to see Lena as soon as possible. However, Alston has an ulterior motive for Lena. He also


    knows that Lena is very important to me, so for her own safety, I have to defeat Alston first. If I meet


    her now, I will only put her in danger," Rocky exined, sighing heavily.


    "I don''t think there is anything you can''t do," Isis said firmly, sping Rocky''s hands tightly.


    "Rest well." Rocky kissed Isis'' forehead gently and watched her close her eyes. Then, when he knew


    she was fast asleep, he stood up and left.


    The next day, Luci, who had been gone for half a month, returned to the base camp with new


    information.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    In Lance''s study, they had gathered to hear her report.


    "ording to the information collected by Laney, Alston sent a strong team of spirit maniptors to the


    Magic Phoenix Empire a month ago. It seems he is looking for something," Luci said, studying the


    expressions of those before her.


    "Do you know what he''s looking for?" Rocky asked, frowning slightly.


    "No, but it must be something very important. Otherwise, he wouldn''t send out three peerless masters


    at the Divine Stage, eight masters at the Supernal Stage, and a group of spirit maniptors at the


    Heavenly Stage," Luci replied gravely.


    "What could he be looking for... To have sent such a powerful team of spirit maniptors..." Lance


    mumbled. From experience, he knew Alston must be looking for something that was very important to


    the Holy Dragon Empire, otherwise he wouldn''t go through such lengths.


    "Luci, does my master have any instructions?" Sabina asked Luci.


    "General Marcia said it depends on Prince Basil''s decision," she answered, shooting a nce towards


    Rocky.


    Lance and the others also turned to look at Rocky.


    "Alston''s actions may be under the orders of the Dragon Master n, and what he is looking for is


    definitely not an ordinary thing," Rocky said carefully. In fact, he had already guessed something.


    "Luci, where is the spirit maniptor team heading towards?" Rocky suddenly asked.


    "The Nine-phoenix Demonic Land. It is a supernatural ce that''s as dangerous as the Hell of Dragon


    Fang," Luci replied.


    "It seems that I must go with you," Lance said immediately, standing up suddenly.


    "I don''t know how long it will take this time. Moreover, Isis is still recuperating. Father, don''t go with us.


    And besides, with you here, I won''t have to worry about Isis and the baby," Rocky said after thinking for


    a while.


    "But it''s too dangerous if it''s just you three," Lance said worriedly.


    "I heard that my uncle is in the Magic Phoenix Empire now. Maybe we can ask him to join us," Sabina


    suddenly said, eyes shing excitedly.


    "Head Allen? If there are four people, that''s enough. If too many people go there, it will be difficult to


    move," Rocky said with a satisfied nod.


    "All right. But if ever you find yourselves in danger, inform me immediately. I will find a way to help you,"


    Lance said firmly.


    After that, Rocky and the two women prepared to leave. After bidding Isis goodbye, the three of them


    set off for the Magic Phoenix Empire.


    As one of the three strongest countries in the Wild Spirit Land, the Magic Phoenix Empire was rtively


    peaceful,pared to the other countries wrought with wars. Although the Magic Phoenix Empire was


    vast and rich in natural resources, there was almost no wars. The people who dwelled here lived simply


    and peacefully. This was mainly because the Magic Phoenix Empire controlled the economic lifeline of


    many countries and had considerable resources that many countries needed. Therefore, the Magic


    Phoenix Empire was a very important economic power in the Wild Spirit Land. Because of this, no


    country dared to attack the Magic Phoenix Empire. If one country offended the Magic Phoenix Empire,


    it would probably end up offending many other countries simultaneously.

 Chapter 1057 As Close As Brothers

    Chapter 1057 As Close As Brothers


    Naturally, like the Holy Dragon Empire and the Timber Deity Empire, the Magic Phoenix Empire was


    also supported by a high-level spiritual race¡ªthe Phoenix Master n. It was said that the Phoenix


    Master n and the Dragon Master n came from the same n. But because of their


    disagreements, they were divided into two different ns. After being divided, the Phoenix Master n


    became an all-female n, with no male spiritual beings involved in their group. As a matter of fact, the


    female spiritual beings of the Phoenix Master n were considered to be more thriving than the


    ordinary spiritual beings because they had the ability to give birth to their offspring in some unique way


    without the need for sex.


    Female power dominated the Magic Phoenix Empire, and this would not be possible without the


    support of the Phoenix Master n. Since their independence, the ruler of the Magic Phoenix Empire


    had always been a female, and those who supported the ruler were female ministers in all ages.


    Moreover, people in every corner of the Magic Phoenix Empire saw women as noble, while men as


    ves. In fact, the Magic Phoenix Empire was a matriarchal empire where women were seen as


    authorities, while men were seen as worse than pathetic dogs.


    After entering the border of the Magic Phoenix Empire, Rocky and his two associates all put on their


    disguise to make them unnoticeable. In this way, they could easily avoid any trouble that could get in


    their way. And of course, this made Rocky suffer a lot.


    Meanwhile, there was a vast city located in the northeast of the Magic Phoenix Empire, which was


    called the Blood Phoenix City.


    At that moment, two women and a man walked distinctly on one of the bustling streets on the Blood


    Phoenix City, attracting a lot of attention from passers-by.


    Needless to say, they were Rocky, and the two women¡ªSabina and Luci.


    Both of these two women were dressed in exotic clothes at that time. Despite their faces being covered


    with veils, they were not able to hide their innate characters. Therefore, all eyes were focused on them


    wherever they went.


    On the other hand, Rocky wore an ordinary dress, along with a shackle mped on his left hand. At


    that moment, Sabina dragged him so that he would look like the ordinary men on the street, fawning on


    his two masters.


    "I never thought that the Magic Phoenix Empire will be this freaky. And why should a man be treated


    like a dog here? Has the world turned upside-down?" Rocky couldn''t help but protest the aching status


    of men in this country. At that moment, there was nothing he could do but look sympathetically at those


    men around him who had suffered the same as him.


    "Because men are trash!" Sabina said in a sarcastic tone.


    "You don''t have a choice, Rocky. You have to put up with it. Don''t worry. We don''t have to pretend


    anymore after we leave this ce." Luci gave Rocky a soft gaze as she felt sorry for what he had to


    go through.


    "Oh, Luci, don''t pity him. You don''t know how hateful and arrogant this guy used to be. It''s not easy


    for us to have a chance to make him suffer. Make the most of it and don''t waste it," Sabina said as if


    she held a grudge against him since long before. In fact, she even intentionally pulled the shackle


    around Rocky''s hand, making him stagger a few steps forward.


    "Oh, when are we going to meet your uncle?" Rocky rolled his eyes at Sabina and inquired.


    "It''s tonight," Sabina responded simply.


    "That''s good news. I mean, it''s a good thing we don''t have to stay overnight in this ce. The Magic


    Phoenix Empire is really not a ce where men can stay peacefully. Look at this ce. This is the


    paradise for women, and one wretched hell for men..." Rocky shifted his gaze at the womening


    and going around him with disdainful eyes. At that moment, he felt that these women saw him no more


    than a useless dog. He was so traumatized that he wasn''t able to speak a single word after that.


    On the other hand, the two women couldn''t help but giggle at Rocky''sints.


    To him, things would be more bearable if the two women didn''tugh. As soon as they let out augh,


    all eyes were on them. This happened only because the two women were so charming.


    Suddenly, a bunch of female guards led by a seemingly strong woman encircled them. In fact, she was


    more muscr than any ordinary man if people didn''t look at her chest and face.


    "Hello there, gorgeousdies. Are you interested in attending the imperial concubine selection?" The


    sturdy woman locked her eyes at Sabina and Luci with a drooling look. It seemed that the veil didn''t


    do its job much because their faces could still be seen, or it was just that they were too pretty to be


    unnoticed.


    "Sorry, but we are not interested," Sabina replied indifferently.


    "Being the empress'' concubines is tantamount to endless glory and wealth. As for this kind of ve you


    have, you can have as many as you want. Just say the word," the woman said seductively while


    pointing at Rocky.


    "We are contented with him," Luci responded lightly. Soon after, Sabina tugged Rocky''s shackle as


    she wanted to move forward.


    However, the woman''s face suddenly changed upon hearing what Luci had said. At that moment, the


    head guard waved her hand, and the group of female guards surrounded the three people in no time.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Oh, this is getting interesting." Rocky raised his eyebrows. Without a doubt, it was true what other


    people said about the Magic Phoenix Empire being a ce full of "exotic charm". He had heard stories


    of men robbing women in the streets in broad daylight, but he had never heard of women robbing


    women in general.


    "What do you mean?" Sabina stared at the sturdy woman coldly.


    "It''s simple. I just want to invite you two beautiful women to go back with me and meet our governor. Is


    that too much to ask?" the woman asked with a disgusting smile on her face.


    "So, you mean to say that there is no room for negotiation?" Sabina responded coldly.


    "Don''t be shy. For sure, the two of you will definitely be chosen. And that''s good because it will benefit


    us both." Obviously, the woman wanted to take the opportunity to get some benefits, so she wanted to


    grab them publicly.


    At the time, Sabina and Luci looked at each other, as if they had already reached an agreement


    without really talking. Soon after, the two women grabbed each of Rocky''s strong arms. At the same


    time, under the watchful eyes of the crowd, they flew past everyone around, disappearing quickly


    without a trace.


    "Are they spirit maniptors? Something doesn''t smell right with these three. Seize them..." The


    woman immediately waved her hand and led the female guards to chase after the three.


    On the other hand, Rocky, Sabina, and Luci had reappeared a few blocks away. After seeing that no


    one was on their tail, they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It seems that beauties like you two are quite popr in the Magic Phoenix Empire! Both of you are


    wearing a veil, yet are still recognized at a nce. It''s not your fault you''re too beautiful, but somehow, I


    think that''s a disadvantage. Next time when you go out, you''d better wear an ugly mask. You know,


    something like a monster," Rocky said to the two women yfully.


    "If you don''t speak, then no one will take you as a mute!" Hearing that, Sabina and Luci red at


    Rocky, pretending to be mad at his joke.


    Rocky just shrugged his shoulders and smiled from ear to ear.


    At that moment, Sabina noticed that the sun was setting and it was already getting dark. She said at


    once, "Now is the time to meet Uncle Allen."


    Not long after, the three of them moved and disappeared.


    Meanwhile, in a forest a mile away from the Blood Phoenix City, the three of them managed to meet


    Allen without any hurdles.


    "Your Royal Highness, greetings." Allen bowed to Rocky as soon as he saw his shadow.


    "Well, Allen, we don''t need to be too formal and courteous. Don''t forget that we are as close as


    brothers..." Rocky smiled as he waved his hand.


    "I really don''t deserve this honor. I didn''t know that you were a prince. Please, forgive me if I have ever


    offended you before!" To be honest, Allen had no idea that Rocky was Prince Basil when they first met.


    Now that he knew it, he found it odd to refer to him as a brother.


    "Allen, don''t waste your time being so respectful. I''ll still treat you as my brother. And also, please call


    me Rocky," Rocky said with a frown.


    Hearing the prince''s request, Allen nodded at once.

 Chapter 1058 Toxic Soil

    Chapter 1058 Toxic Soil


    "Uncle Allen, do you have any news? How did your investigation go?" Sabina asked hurriedly.


    "It was just like you said. A month ago, there was a group of mysterious people that entered the Magic


    Phoenix Empire. And just few days ago, they arrived at the Blood Phoenix City. Afterward, they headed


    to the Nine-phoenix Demonic Land. Unfortunately, any trace of them will be really hard to find. In


    addition to that, they have only been in the Blood Phoenix City for less than half a day. Therefore, we


    might not find any clue about them there." Allen ryed the information he gathered to Rocky and the


    others.


    "That''s odd. Didn''t the Magic Phoenix Empire notice them entering their territory?" Rocky''s eyes


    narrowed. The spirit maniptors Alston sent had already been in the Magic Phoenix Empire for a


    month. Moreover, they had been in and out of many ces. The Magic Phoenix Empire should have


    noticed it.


    "Hmm, I don''t really know about that. It doesn''t seem like they did. All I know is there hasn''t been any


    movement from the Magic Phoenix Empire..." Allen responded while shaking his head.


    "Well, it''s actually good for us that they''re not making a move yet. In that way, our actions will not be


    restricted," Rocky surmised. He thought more about it for a while and nodded. This was a huge


    advantage for them.


    "Your Royal Highness, the Nine-phoenix Demonic Land is one of the most dangerous miraculous


    ces in the Magic Phoenix Empire. We must be cautious. The spirit-manipted beasts there are all


    extremely ferocious. Aside from that, they are also have a high star level. If only the four of us go there,


    I''m afraid it will be too risky..." Allen had a worried look on his face.


    "That won''t be a problem. Trust me. With your ability and Ken''s assistance, we can easily catch up with


    the team of the spirit maniptors sent by Alston in no time," Rocky said with full confidence. "My main


    concern now is how to seize the things that they have been looking for from them," Rocky mused. He


    had already thought about it many times.


    "There are three masters at the Divine Stage and several masters at the Supernal Stage in this group.


    It won''t be easy to steal something away from them," Allen replied concernedly.


    "What are you afraid of, brother? As long as there is an opportunity for me to take action, I will not


    show mercy!" A twisted smile appeared on Rocky''s face. He seemed confident about this.


    "Well, what are we waiting for? Let''s go. If we leave now, we''ll arrive at the Nine-phoenix Demonic Land


    before dawn," Allen said to hispanions. He hadplete faith in Rocky''s abilities.


    Soon after, the four of them left for the Nine-phoenix Demonic Land.


    Meanwhile, there was also a meeting taking ce in the governor''s office at Blood Phoenix City.


    "Master Erica, I am truly honored that you have graced us with your presence in the Blood Phoenix


    City," a well-dressed rotund woman said tteringly to the beautiful woman sitting on the seat of honor.


    If Rocky was here, he would be very surprised. It was because the beautiful woman was Erica.


    "Governor, you don''t have to be so courteous. I will leave with my people tomorrow morning. We have


    some important business to attend to. We''re here merely because we need a ce to rest tonight."


    Erica waved her hand and replied impassively.


    "I''ve already asked them to prepare the best rooms for you, Master Erica. So if you please..." Before


    the governor could finish her words, a burly-looking woman barged in. She was holding three portraits


    in her hands. She announced, "Governor, the portraits are ready. We can begin the search for these


    people soon!"


    This woman was the same person who wanted to kidnap Sabina and Luci from the street not too


    long ago.


    "What are you saying? Didn''t you see Master Erica is here? That''s not important right now. Please


    show yourself out." After saying this, the rotund woman shot a furtive look at the burly woman.


    The burly woman immediately understood what it meant. Just as she was about to leave, Erica


    suddenly called out, "Who are these people you''ll be searching for?"


    "Uh, well. It''s just... These are just three suspicious people..." After saying this, the burly woman


    immediately turned around and bowed to Erica. And then, she shot a nervous nce at the governor.


    "Master Erica, please don''t worry. They are just three guys who usually make trouble in the street," the


    governor answered perfunctorily. It would be extremely troublesome if Erica found out that she ordered


    someone to kidnap beautiful women from the street and send them to the imperial capital. There, they


    would be joining in the selection of concubines.


    "Oh, is that so? Then, let me take a look at the portraits." Erica seemed to have noticed that the


    governor was hiding something. Therefore, she shot a meaningful look at the burly woman instead.


    The burly woman looked anxiously at the governor. In the end, she was forced to hand over the


    portraits to Erica.


    Erica immediately looked at the three portraits and saw two women and a man. Even though the


    women''s faces were each covered with a veil, they looked like goddesses from the heavenly pce in


    the painting. On the other hand, the man looked quite repulsive. But somehow, he seemed a little


    familiar to her.


    Upon closer inspection of the portrait, Erica was stunned. She had a sudden realization of who this


    man was. She immediately looked at the burly woman and asked, "Was this man deliberately being


    drawn like this?"


    As she heard this, the burly woman''s expression changed. She looked a little shaken. Finally, she


    nodded obediently.


    "Ask someone to draw another portrait of this man for me. Make sure to draw his face right. I want the


    portrait to look exactly like him," Erica ordered seriously. There was a hint of urgency in her voice.


    "Master Erica, is there something wrong with this man? Do you know him?" the governor asked


    curiously.


    "It''s none of your business," responded Erica coldly. After saying that, Erica looked at the burly woman


    again.


    About thirty minutester, the new portrait was presented to Erica. She immediately took it and studied


    it carefully. She was trembling all over when she realized who it was. There was no mistaking it. She


    thought to herself, ''It''s really him! But I know that he has already...''


    "Why are you searching for them?" She couldn''t trust the governor to tell the truth. Therefore, Erica


    directly asked the burly woman.


    The burly woman merely stood there silently with cold sweat dripping down her forehead. She could


    not help but nce at the governor a few more times.


    "Answer me!" Erica said in a low butmanding voice.


    The burly woman stammered and told her the whole story.


    ''So the three of them should have just passed through here recently? I don''t know if this has something


    to do with the spirit maniptors from the Holy Dragon Empire. But what concerns me the most is him!''


    Erica thought for a while and frowned hard as she looked at the portrait in her hand.


    After a while, Erica suddenly stood up and hastily gathered her team. Without any rest, they headed to


    the Nine-phoenix Demonic Land.


    Rocky and hispanions traveled all night. The next day, they arrived at the Nine-phoenix Demonic


    Land without a hitch. The name "Nine-phoenix Demonic Land" already sounded a little gloomy. But


    when they saw the whole ce, it looked even creepier.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    As they surveyed the area, they noticed that soil looked as though it was ckened by a huge fire. It


    reeked with a strong smell of sulfuric acid. Moreover, the wholend was full of scars and potholes.


    "Is the soil here extremely poisonous? The Nine-phoenix Demonic Land is really a terrible ce..." As


    he said this, Rocky squatted down and scrutinized the soil under his feet. His face darkened when he


    proved that he guessed right.


    "Your Royal Highness! What''s wrong? Did you find something?" Luci quickly asked Rocky.


    "The soil here really is highly poisonous. This means that the spirit-manipted beasts living here must


    have with poisonous or corrosive abilities. We have to be more careful from now on. If we don''t, we


    may encounter some spirit-manipted beasts that can easily dissolve people, the kind that won''t even


    leave any bones behind..." Rocky faced hispanions and warned them seriously.


    After hearing that, Allen and the two girls nodded simultaneously.

 Chapter 1059 The Hidden Spiritual Treasure

    Chapter 1059 The Hidden Spiritual Treasure


    "Let''s start tracking them!" Allen said firmly. As the head of the Elite Regiment of the Crimson Dragon


    Army, Allen''s tracking ability was beyond doubt.


    Rocky also summoned Ken and followed Allen, so as to avoid encountering dangerous spirit-


    manipted beasts.


    Guided by Allen and Ken, the other three of them ¡ªRocky, Sabina, and Luci ¡ªbegan to track Alston''s


    spirit maniptor team, which had entered the Nine-phoenix Demonic Land.


    Just as it had been in the Hell of Dragon Fang, the deeper they went into the Nine-phoenix Demonic


    Land, the more powerful spirit-manipted beasts they encountered. Fortunately, Rocky and his


    companions were all above the Supernal Stage. In addition, their spirit-manipted beasts were


    stronger than other spirit-manipted beasts of the same star level, especially Robin and Ken. Along


    the way, these two spirit-manipted beasts showed such astonishing strength that even Allen and the


    two women were shocked.


    Therefore, they didn''t encounter too many obstacles.


    After three days of tracking, the four of them finally found a trace of the spirit maniptor team sent by


    Alston.


    At this moment, therge spirit maniptor team was encamped in a spacious woond, and a dozen


    masters at the Heavenly Stage were guarding the camp in turns.


    Meanwhile, Rocky and the other three were hiding in the dense grass a hundred meters away from the


    south side of the camp to observe the movements of the spirit maniptor team.


    "This team is much stronger than I thought they would be," Rocky noted in disappointment. After


    observing them for a while, he had discovered that the Heavenly Stage spirit maniptors sent by


    Alston were all royal spirit maniptors with the strength above the medium level of the Heavenly


    Stage. He also saw several powerful warriors at the Supernal Stage going in and out of the camp. They


    were all elite forces of the royal family and naturally very strong.


    "What is Alston looking for that he sent so many powerful people to find it?" Sabina wondered out loud


    with a frown.


    Rocky sighed internally. He had already had a vague guess of what Alston''s motive could be, but after


    scoping out the spirit maniptor team sent by him, he confirmed his guess. "It seems that he''s looking


    for the spiritual treasure," he said.


    "Spiritual treasure?" The three others turned to Rocky with equally puzzled looks on their faces.


    "What exactly is the spiritual treasure? I''ve heard that many countries have sent people to search for


    the spiritual treasure in the Wild Spirit Land recently," Allen said.


    After thinking for a moment, Rocky answered, "I don''t know either. But judging from all the information


    we have so far, Alston seems to be looking for the spiritual treasure, probably on the Dragon Master


    n''s orders." If that was the case, everything would make sense.


    "I didn''t expect that Alston would be ackey of the spiritual race," Sabina said coldly, curling her


    lips in displeasure.


    "Whatever it is, if Alston is indeed looking for the spiritual treasure, we can''t let him get his hands on it."


    Rocky narrowed his eyes in determination. Although he didn''t know what exactly the spiritual treasure


    was, he knew its importance, so he couldn''t let Alston get it. Otherwise, the whole Holy Dragon Empire


    would be implicated.


    "But this spirit maniptor team is very powerful. We may not even have a chance to attack them,"


    Allen pointed out with furrowed eyebrows.


    "Prince Basil must have a way," Luci said immediately, ncing at Rocky with a knowing smile. She


    had known him for so long that she was confident in his abilities. And just as she had expected, Rocky


    already had a n.


    "There is a good chance that the spiritual treasure is guarded by an extremely powerful guardian beast.


    Even if it is not guarded by a guardian beast, it must be protected by a powerful enchanted barrier.


    Either way, the spirit maniptor team will be distracted for a while. We can use that chance," he said


    slowly.


    At this time, several figures abruptly appeared on the east side of the camp and entered the camp. A


    few minutester, the entire spirit maniptor team left the camp. Led by three peerless masters at the


    Divine Stage, they headed to the east side of the Nine-phoenix Demonic Land.


    Seeing this, Rocky and hispanions followed the team immediately.


    About two hourster, a natural ice cave with abundant spiritual power and cold air came into view.


    From a distance, Rocky watched as the spirit maniptor team entered the ice cave. Then, on his


    signal, Allen, Sabina, and Luci followed them. Just as the four of them sneaked into the cave, they


    saw the spirit maniptor team being fiercely attacked by a group of Angry Ice Apes that was led by an


    Angry Ice Ape at the six-star level. It was not clear if the Angry Ice Apes were guarding any treasure;


    they just seemed agitated that strangers had vited their territory.


    Although the spirit maniptor team was very strong, it was difficult for them to deal with the apes.


    Therefore, a stalemate immediately formed, and the spirit maniptor team was unable to advance for


    a moment.


    For Rocky and hispanions, this was the perfect chance. They split up into two groups to look for


    the spiritual treasure.


    Rocky and Luci were in one group while Sabina and Allen were in the other. Taking advantage of the


    chaos of the battle, they sneaked into the depths of the ice cave.


    The cave forked out into many paths and turns, like a maze. Anyone without a strong sense of direction


    would easily get lost.


    Fortunately, Rocky and Luci had Ken to guide them, and sessfully sneaked into the depths of the


    cave.


    After crossing a particrly freezing and frosty path, the two of them were suddenly blinded by a bright


    beam of light. When they regained their vision again, they realized that they were standing in an


    incredible ce.


    In front of them was an ice forest that seemed to stretch out for miles. It was filled with countless ice


    sculptures of spirit-manipted beasts of all kinds, from the ones that walked on the ground to the


    ones that could fly in the sky. Even flowers and trees, both big and small, were in the form of ice


    sculptures. It was like the replication of a real forest.


    As the two of them walked through the ice forest, they couldn''t help but gape at the various ice


    sculptures in awe. It was hard for them to imagine how much time and effort must have gone into


    making these.


    After a while, though, the initial novelty wore off, and the two of them turned their attention back to


    searching for the spiritual treasure instead. They had a hunch that they would find it in this magical ice


    forest.


    Sure enough, a whileter, they discovered a three-meter-tall ice stone in the center of the ice forest,


    surrounded by dozens of ice sculptures ofrge spirit-manipted beasts. However, it was not the ice


    stone that caught their attention, but rather what was inside it. There was a strange sword sealed in the


    ice stone. Unlike a normal sword, its de was curved like waves.


    Although it was a rare artifact in this ice cave, Rocky was still notpletely sure that it was the


    spiritual treasure they were looking for. He began circling the ice stone and studying the sword from all


    angles. After careful observation, he noticed that there was a spiritual stone embedded on the hilt of


    the sword. It looked simr to the Mysterious Spirit Raw Gemstone he had obtained before. The only


    difference was its color.


    Rocky''s eyes glinted. "This must be the spiritual treasure," he said firmly.


    "Really? But what should we do now? There seems to be neither a guardian beast nor an enchanted


    barrier that we have to cross. It looks like just an ordinary ice stone," Luci said as she touched the ice


    stone with her hand and looked at Rocky.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

 Chapter 1060 The Ice Sculptures Came Back To Life

    Chapter 1060 The Ice Sculptures Came Back To Life


    "Even though there is no enchanted barrier nor powerful guardian beasts protecting this spiritual


    treasure, I don''t think it will be that simple and easy to get it..." Rocky''s eyes narrowed slightly, with a


    thoughtful look on his face. He was remembering his previous experience in the Hell of Dragon Fang.


    He believed that this spiritual treasure must be well guarded since it was sealed here. Moreover, when


    he entered the ice forest just now, he noticed that ice sculptures of spirit-manipted beasts could be


    seen in every direction.


    "So, what should we do then?" Luci asked hesitantly, noticing that Rocky had some concerns


    regarding the situation.


    "I am sure that it will be inevitable for the first person who wants to eat the crab to be mped by its


    ws a few times. So, I suggest we find a ce to hide first, then we check the situation from there


    first." Rocky finally decided after careful consideration.


    "Alright, let''s go then." Luci nodded. She was confident in Rocky''s decision.


    With that, the two immediately left the ice stone that had sealed the spiritual treasure. After walking for


    quite a while, they came across a dense ice tree and a huge ice sculpture. They hid behind the


    massive structure and used it as their cover. Now, the only thing they needed to do was to patiently


    wait for the right moment.


    And just like that, a couple of hours had passed already.


    "They are rather slow; don''t you think? It took them so long to deal with just a group of monkeys. I


    reckon even turtles would be faster than them in getting here." Rocky could not help but yfully tease


    the spirit maniptor team as they did not show up yet.


    Luci could not help but burst intoughter when she heard Rocky''s yfulments.


    As Rocky looked at her smiling face, he felt his heart be tender. Only half a year ago, this woman


    in front of him had given up the position as the chief of her n just to protect him. She gave up her


    rightful position which was coveted by countless people. Moreover, she had left her own hometown and


    returned to the Holy Dragon Empire with him. He had not seen her for more than half a year, but he still


    felt the familiarity and connection between them. From her every move to every inch of her body, he


    could clearly feel that she had the purest and deepest feelings for him, and she did not regret her


    sacrifice at all.


    However, he knew that he could not respond to her feelings for him, not in the way that she wanted. He


    knew that she would not ask him anything, and that it was enough for her to be with him like this. But


    as a man, he felt a little ashamed to let a woman make a huge sacrifice for him. He felt guilty that he


    could not give her more than what he could.


    ''I need to talk to her about this soon, '' Rocky thought to himself as he nced towards Luci.


    "Wait, someone ising." Luci heard some noise and immediately peeked, raising her beautiful


    eyes to see from their cover.


    Rocky also heard the footsteps. It was getting clearer and clearer with every passing second. Soon


    enough, the spirit maniptor team finally appeared in front of the ice forest.


    "Everyone spread out! Search for the target immediately!" the leader of the team, an old man at the


    Divine Stage, ordered.


    The team of spirit maniptors quickly dispersed and began to search for the spiritual treasure sealed


    in the ice forest.


    Rocky and Luci''s cover was rtively small. For them not to be discovered, Luci''s delicate body


    had beenpletely covered by Rocky''s body. Her plump breasts were heaving up and down because


    of her slightly rapid breath which inadvertently brushed against Rocky''s strong chest.


    Because of the intimate contact, Luci''s small face turned bright red all of a sudden. She did not dare


    to look up at Rocky. She was hiding her face as if she had done something wrong.


    "Well, this is not the first time, so don''t be shy," Rocky yfully said. He could not help teasing her.


    Luci felt more embarrassed when she heard this, her face turning redder than ever. She buried her


    head in Rocky''s arms and murmured, "What? What are you talking about? Nothing ever happened


    between us!"


    "Oh? Is that so?" Rocky deliberately prolonged his tone. He was entertained by Luci''s reactions.


    Luci was even more embarrassed by his teasing. She looked up, lightly bit Rocky''s ear and


    whispered, "Stop it. We''ll get in trouble if we''re discovered!"


    When Rocky heard this, he smiled yfully and then calmed down. In fact, he just teased her because


    he wanted to rx a little bit. He knew that there would be a massive battleing soon.


    At that moment, several spirit maniptors were searching in the direction of Rocky and Luci. They


    were close to passing by Rocky and Luci''s hiding ce.


    So, Rocky immediately held onto the hilt of his Frozen Wind Dagger.


    His aura suddenly became a little tense. If he were discovered, it would only mean that there would be


    a difficult fight between him and the team of spirit maniptors!


    "Hey! I found it! I found it! It''s here!" A hurried cry came from the front. It seemed that someone had


    found the ice stone in the center of the ice forest where the spiritual treasure was sealed.


    The spirit maniptors, who were only a few steps away from the two of them, stopped and quickly


    turned back as soon as they heard the cry.


    Rocky and Luci breathed a sigh of relief at the same time. Their eyes met, and their bodies were


    close to each other that they could not help but feel a bit hot.


    Luci suddenly felt her throat getting a little dry. She hurriedly took two steps back when she realized


    that she was still leaning on Rocky. Her little face was still flushed which was extremely attractive!


    Rocky immediately turned away and looked at the ice stone with sharp eyes. The whole team of spirit


    maniptors had surrounded the ice stone, and the closest to it were three peerless masters at the


    Divine Stage.


    Then, a master at the Supernal Stage looked at the spiritual treasure sealed in the ice stone and asked


    the leader, "Elder Duke, this should be the one that we are looking for, correct? But what in the world is


    this? It looks like a spiritual weapon..."


    Duke was an elder in the royal family. With this, Alston must have attached great importance to this


    mission since he even sent out a peerless elder.


    The other spirit maniptors also whispered and discussed with each other. They looked like they were


    guessing what treasure was in the ice stone.


    "I have no idea. But since His Majesty asked us to find it, it must be extremely important. Now if we


    take it out, we canplete the task." As Elder Duke spoke, he immediately turned his left palm, and a


    wave of strong spiritual power of Fire nature burst out in an instant. It immediately turned into a fire


    wave. Then, he directed it to the ice stone in front of him. Under the intense high temperature, the ice


    stone began to quickly melt.


    When the ice stone waspletely melted and the spiritual treasure in it was about to appear, the


    spiritual treasure suddenly shed with a blinding light. The whole ice forest suddenly trembled as if it


    had been hit by a colossal thing. Then, a wave of spiritual power surged out from the ground of the ice


    forest and filled the whole ice forest in an instant.


    The spirit maniptors had no clue about what just happened. Then, the ice sculptures of spirit-


    manipted beasts that spread all over the ice forest suddenly moved like living creatures, one after


    another. The whole scene was extremely spectacr to behold!            N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

 Chapter 1061 A Giant Black Dragon Phantom

    Chapter 1061 A Giant ck Dragon Phantom


    Rocky and Luci, who hid in the dark, were both surprised. They caught a glimpse of movement from


    the huge ice-covered spirit-manipted beast in front of them. It was like a ferocious horse, and the


    ground trembled as it trampled the ground.


    On instinct, Rocky wrapped his arms around Luci''s waist and quickly stepped back to avoid being


    hurt by the ice-covered spirit-manipted beast.


    Before long, all the ice sculptures in the entire ice forest came to life. Ice-covered birds with various


    shapes and sizes pped their frozen wings and rushed towards the spirit maniptors nearest them.


    Meanwhile, the ice-covered spirit-manipted beasts that were on the ground gathered in the direction


    of the ice stone like wild animals. Their strength and speed were breathtaking!


    The team of spirit maniptors were too stunned to move. The scene that unfolded before them was


    unbelievable. The sudden attack of the ice-covered spirit-manipted beasts left the entire team in


    chaos.


    What terrified them the most was the magnitude of the attacksunched by the ice-covered spirit-


    manipted beasts. They were strong and deadly. Even the spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage


    that were in the team did not match the strength of the spirit-manipted beasts at all. In a sh, many


    spirit maniptors were severely injured or ended up dead.


    Terrified, the three supreme masters at the Divine Stage, including Elder Duke, summoned their own


    spirit-manipted beasts and deployed an array.


    "Retreat to the south! Now!" Elder Dukemanded in a loud voice. He looked around and saw that


    the situation was hopeless.


    The team wasted no time and quickly retreated to the south of the ice forest. Then, with the mutual


    effort of the three masters at the Divine Stage and the masters at the Supernal Stage, a defense barrierC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    was sessfully set up in a solid area to resist the attacks of the ice-covered spirit-manipted


    beasts.


    The only thing they could do now was to shield themselves and prevent the attacks of the spirit-


    manipted beasts from hitting them. Countless number of spirit maniptors would be killed or


    injured if they would force themselves to move out. They were surrounded by a dizzying number of ice-


    covered spirit-manipted beasts that it was impossible to break out of the barricade. Furthermore,


    because of the sudden attacksunched by ice-covered spirit-manipted beasts, Elder Duke did not


    have enough time to melt the ice stonepletely and failed to take out the spiritual treasure that was


    sealed inside.


    "Fortunately, we did not act on impulse." Rocky and Luci breathed a sigh of relief as they saw the


    ice-covered spirit-manipted beasts terrorize the spirit maniptors who were on the other side. They


    were grateful they were not on that team.


    The team of the spirit maniptors drew the attention of all the ice-covered spirit-manipted beasts.


    Thus, it was an excellent opportunity for Rocky to seize the spiritual treasure.


    "Wait for me here. I will get the spiritual treasure while the spirit-manipted beasts are all busy


    bullying those people!" Rocky said to Luci.


    "Be careful!" Luci shouted. Her face was suddenly filled with worry.


    Rocky then summoned Ken and disappeared in an instant. As still as a mouse, he approached the


    spiritual treasure that was visible from the ice stone.


    At the exact moment, Elder Duke asked a peerless master at the preliminary level of the Divine Stage


    to sneak out of the barrier alone. He wanted to make sure he would get the spiritual treasure first.


    Rocky and the peerless master at the preliminary level of the Divine Stage approached the spiritual


    treasure at the same time.


    The peerless master sensed the presence of an aura. It drew near, and he felt something dreadful was


    about to happen. As he moved forward, a figure suddenly appeared in front of the ice stone. Soon after,


    a dark, angry me surrounded the entire ice stone. It lingered until the ice stone melted and exposed


    the entire spiritual treasure.


    Taken by surprise, the peerless master at the Divine Stageunched an attack of the spiritual martial


    arts at the Divine Stage. Instantly, an enormous water whale appeared out of nowhere. It moved back


    and forth, then lurched towards the figure in front of it.


    A dreadful sound was heard as the spiritual whale collided with the figure. Spiritual light illuminated the


    sky and caused a ripple in the air. Furious winds swept through the ground and stretched in all


    directions. It was a terrifying disy of supernatural power.


    The power of the spiritual martial arts at the Divine Stage was so forceful that it turned the entirend


    into shambles. The spiritual light drifted into the air and soon vanished. The figure and the spiritual


    treasure were also nowhere to be found.


    "Where is he?" The peerless master at the Divine Stage was puzzled. He looked around, but it was just


    him and his shadow.


    Just as the spiritual treasure disappeared, therge group of ice-covered spirit-manipted beasts


    attacking the team became distressed and abruptly raced in another direction.


    The spirit maniptors led by Elder Duke were at a loss. They could not believe what just happened.


    "Elder Duke, someone stole the spiritual treasure!" The peerless master at the Divine Stage returned to


    his group with a terrified look on his face.


    "What?" Elder Duke shouted. He was silent for a moment, wrapped up in thoughts. Before long, his


    face lit up, and he gave out instructions. He asked two peerless masters at the Divine Stage and four


    masters at the Supernal Stage to follow him, thenmanded the other four masters at the Supernal


    Stage to guard the entrance of the cave. This should prevent the thief from escaping.


    Elder Duke, together with the two peerless masters at the Divine Stage and four masters at the


    Supernal Stage, then chased after therge group of ice-covered spirit-manipted beasts.


    Meanwhile, Rocky did not have time to celebrate. He needed to run out as quickly as possible, and it


    took a lot of energy. Therge group of ice-covered spirit-manipted beasts rushed towards him, and


    they were obviously furious. The entire cave trembled, and they were so huge that the ground fractured


    with their every step.


    "Oh my Heavens!" Rocky was thrown off bnce, but he soon realized that the ice-covered spirit-


    manipted beasts were most likely triggered by the spiritual treasure in his hands. He figured that as


    long as he held the spiritual treasure, the spirit-manipted beasts would continue to chase him.


    However, there was no way he was going to return the spiritual treasure.


    With no time to think, Rocky rushed back to Luci and summoned Robin. He then instructed Luci,


    "Go with Robin and find Sabina. Then wait for me outside the cave. I will get rid of these beasts first."


    Without another word, he disappeared.


    Luci nodded her head, then swiftly jumped onto Robin''s shoulder. Robin turned into an icy figure and


    vanished.


    Afraid of being captured by the spirit maniptors evacuating the cave, Rocky had no choice but to


    move towards the deeper part of the ice forest. The entire ice forest was surrounded by steep rocks,


    and there seemed to be no way out.


    He knew therge group of ice-covered spirit-manipted beasts were still after him, and he was left


    with no choice. He had to use his trump card.


    Rocky gathered his spiritual power and sent a message to the dragon-shaped jade hanging on his


    chest with his spiritual sense. Without dy, a giant ck dragon phantom appeared in his Magic


    Spiritual Space. The ck dragon phantom emitted a powerful aura that resulted in giant shock waves


    that caused the ground under Rocky''s feet to copse.


    Elder Duke and hispanions who were following therge group of ice-covered spirit-manipted


    beasts also saw the giant ck dragon phantom and felt its powerful aura.


    As they fixed their eyes on the giant ck dragon phantom, it opened itsrge mouth and fired a beam


    of striking light that reached over a great distance.

 Chapter 1062 Fierce Explosions

    Chapter 1062 Fierce Explosions


    At that moment, the spirit-manipted beast ice sculptures shrouded in the striking light vanished out


    of in sight.


    In fact, even Elder Duke and the other two peerless masters at the Divine Stage were surprised upon


    seeing this. They stood frozen in their ces as they didn''t dare approach what might be the most


    frightening thing they had ever seen in their lives thus far¡ªa humongous ck dragon shadow!


    At that moment, the other four masters at the Supernal Stage couldn''t help but feel their legs weaken


    and shiver in fear. Luckily, they weren''t that near to the dragon shadow. Otherwise, they would suffer


    the same fate as those spirit-manipted beast ice sculptures.


    However, they didn''t know anything about the dragon shadow. All they knew was that it was a powerful


    legendary beast, and it would surely destroy anything on its way. Moreover, they had no idea who was


    responsible for summoning this destructive creature.


    Right after Rocky showed this trump card, most of the spirit-manipted beast ice sculptures were


    either rendered lifeless or injured. Despite this, since there was arge number of them, some of the


    other remaining beasts rushed towards Rocky with their broken limbs, crawling like zombies.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Are you done yet?" Rocky frowned and sealed the Magic Spiritual Space as soon as he got the


    chance. After that, he continued to run as far away as possible.


    Not long after, Rocky finally came across arge passage on the left side of the ice wall. Upon careful


    observation, it seemed that the passage could reach the outside. Without thinking twice, he rushed into


    the ice passage with Ken.


    The passage was not veryrge at all, so therge ice sculptures that chased after them were


    automatically blocked outside. At that point, only a few small ones kept up with them. Soon enough,


    there were also more than twenty to thirty ice sculptures of bird-type spirit-manipted beasts chasing


    after Rocky through the passage.


    After Rocky and the ice sculptures were able to pass through the passage, Elder Duke and the other


    two peerless masters at the Divine Stage, and the four masters at the Supernal Stage also rushed up


    into the passage and followed them. Even though they were still shaken by the dark dragon shadow''s


    attack just a few moments earlier, they still did their best to protect the spiritual treasure from being


    taken away from under their noses.


    However, Rocky didn''t expect that after all that running, he would find himself blocked on a dead end.


    "Fuck!" After finding out that there was no way out, Rocky thought of hiding until he could escape. But


    at that moment, it seemed that he didn''t have that much time because the spirit-manipted beast ice


    sculptures were already getting closer and closer.


    Without a doubt, if he was only trying to hide from these spirit-manipted beast ice sculptures here,


    then Rocky would surely have had a chance to escape. However, after the spirit-manipted beast ice


    sculptures approached, Elder Duke and the others also appeared.


    "Seal this ce first." The experienced Elder Duke ordered his subordinates. One of the peerless


    masters at the Divine Stage immediately gathered his spiritual power and released a strong spiritual


    power of Ice nature. Instantly, the passage of thirty meters around waspletely frozen and was


    imprable.


    At the same time, the three peerless masters at the Divine Stage, including Elder Duke, guarded the


    only possible route for Rocky to escape. If Rocky wanted to break through the ice-closed space, then


    he would have no other choice but to show his body. But at the same time, he would give Elder Duke


    and the others a chance to make their move.


    Therefore, Rocky was trapped in the ice-closed space and was forced to face the spirit-manipted


    beast ice sculptures.


    "You know what they say, the wolf has a winning game when the shepherds quarrel! If we fight with


    these ice sculptures, then the guys behind them would definitely take advantage of our fight. But if we


    don''t fight, we will have to rush forward by force. But there are three peerless masters at the Divine


    Stage waiting for us, so it''s not going to be easy for us," Rocky said coldly as he had taken


    consideration of all the extremely critical situations that could arise. He was already thinking about


    countermeasures because he had used his trump card just now and could not use it for the second


    time. With that being said, he had to find another way.


    "It seems that we are left with no choice but to fight all of them!" Soon, Rocky''s eyes became cold as


    ice. In an instant, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn beside him was surrounded by clouds and turned into


    spiritual light, merging with him.


    Soon after, a colorful robe that fluttered in the air covered Rocky''s body, with colorful swirls that


    continuously twisted around him. Moreover, his two ears hung a pair of crystal-like pendants. He looked


    completely different from before as he exhibited an aura of a supreme king.


    At the same time, Elder Duke and the others were also surprised to see Rocky, who suddenly activated


    the Spirit Possession through the ice sculptures of the spirit-manipted beasts, in front of them.


    Although they didn''t know who Rocky was exactly, they were quite familiar with him because they had


    seen him robbing their spiritual treasure under their watch before. And now, this young man had also


    used the unique skill of the Spirit Possession. If he could summon the mysterious and powerful spirit-


    manipted beast just now, then that could only mean that this young man was a very terrifying


    creature!


    However, what surprised them the most was that Rocky''s calm aura remained unchanged. In fact, it


    was like a motionless and stagnantke, without any ripples. At that moment, they were quite unsure of


    how powerful Rocky was!


    However, Elder Duke and the others were well-known peerless masters at the Divine Stage. They


    thought that no matter how strong their opponent was, they were sure that their opponent couldn''t be


    stronger than the three of them together. After all, there was a chance that he might be bluffing by


    doing this, so they were confident enough to fight against Rocky.


    Meanwhile, Rocky had already pulled out the Frozen Wind Dagger and turned it into a colorful de


    simr to an arc sword. Then, he rushed towards the spirit-manipted beast ice sculptures that were


    approaching him.


    As soon as the colorful Frozen Wind Dagger shed a few more colorful moon shadows, Rocky


    quickly made a gap among the spirit-manipted beast ice sculptures. Rocky took the opportunity to


    hide and rush over. When he reappeared, Elder Duke and the others were already less than ten meters


    away from him.


    "Stop him!" Elder Duke shouted at his followers as soon as he saw Rocky rushing over.


    Soon, the four masters at the Supernal Stage rushed up and used their own spiritual martial arts at the


    Supernal Stage to stop Rocky from what he was nning to do.


    In an instant, these masters burst out four moves of their spiritual martial arts and attacked Rocky from


    different angles. At that moment, they were full of strength and bounced without any miss.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A few explosions echoed all throughout the air, and the four moves of the spiritual martial arts at the


    Supernal Stage came down in session. Soon after, light shone from all directions, causing the ice


    walls on both sides to explode as well. Ice debris sshed everywhere, raising a surging ice mist.


    The four Supernal Stage masters saw the ice mist in front of them, and Rocky seemed to have no


    reaction whatsoever. At that moment, these masters assumed that they had seeded in killing him.


    Afterwards, they looked at each other and immediately approached Rocky at the same time.


    However, just when they were getting closer to Rocky, a colorful shadow suddenly rushed out of the ice


    mist,nded among the four masters at the Supernal Stage.


    "Fire Snake Explosion!" Without warning, the me on his left arm of the colorful shadow increased


    dramatically, shaking towards the ground. In an instant, five gigantic fire snakes rushed out of the


    ground, twisting and moving savagely, exploding to all directions not long after.


    At that moment, five fierce explosions were heard, and the four masters at the Supernal Stage were


    completely enveloped in strong me radiance. A momentter, the four masters at the Supernal Stage


    were thrown directly to the surrounding ice walls. At that moment, they were all covered in dust. Their


    faces were deathly pale, and their bodies suffered a great deal of damage.

 Chapter 1063 Seizing The Spiritual Treasure

    Chapter 1063 Seizing The Spiritual Treasure


    When Elder Duke and the two masters of the Divine Stage saw this, their expressions changed


    instantly. They never expected their opponent to be so powerful that he could injure all four masters of


    the Supernal Stage with a single move.


    Once he managed to fend off the four masters of the Supernal Stage, Rocky rushed towards the three


    peerless masters of the Divine Stage, including Elder Duke.


    "Let me finish him!" one of the peerless masters of the primary level of the Divine Stage eximed. He


    refused to give up even when Rocky managed to snatch the spiritual treasure before he could. As he


    took the lead, his aura began to rise and as he waved his hands he shouted, "Water Dragon Column!"


    Suddenly, a powerful water column shot out from the ground beneath Rocky''s feet to try and block him


    from rushing forward.


    Rocky dodged left and right, swift and graceful like a flower petal riding the breeze. But then, the water


    column exploded and countless water drops hovered in the air. The droplets then made their way


    towards Rocky like an impending, intense rainstorm.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Once the water drops caught up with him, they began to explode out of nowhere. They were simr to


    balls of steel that detonated and pierced the surrounding ice walls with their resulting shrapnel.


    In that instant, Rocky''s protective spiritual power crippled under the impact he endured from the water


    drops. Just as another wave of ice beads was about to attack him from all directions, his eyes fluttered


    open and a powerful me burst out of and all over his body. This caused all of the ice beads closest to


    him to evaporate instantly.


    Rocky''s aura suddenly erupted and overwhelmed the peerless master of the primary level of the Divine


    Stage. He then summoned a fierce, colorful moon shadow out of thin air and began to close the


    distance between them. Shocked at how quickly Rocky''s aura suddenly surpassed his, the peerless


    master hurriedly conjured a spiritual power water shield to defend himself from the moon shadow''s first


    strike.


    The colorful moon shadow collided with the water shield with a deafening bang. Immediately, mist shot


    out everywhere in the sky above and caused the entire enclosed area to shake. The peerless master


    took a step back.


    Once the mist dissipated, Rocky was nowhere to be seen.


    "Damn it!" Elder Duke cautiously looked around and saw that Rocky passed through them and was


    already headed for the enchanted barrier.


    Seeing this, Elder Duke began to chase after him.


    "Ferocious Cloud Tiger!" Elder Duke shouted with a turn of his hands. Several powerful white tiger


    shadows began to appear around him. They roared ferociously with their bared teeth and brandished


    ws as they chased after Rocky with astonishing speed.


    Although they were all masters of the Divine Stage, Elder Duke''s strength was far more powerful than


    the other two. This meant that each move he made was as powerful as the toppling of mountains and


    the overturning of seas. Instantly, a few white tiger shadowspletely enveloped Rocky.


    Rocky remained calm. His eyes turned cold as the spiritual light in his left hand grew brighter and more


    powerful. He then summoned a dark purple vortex that instantly sucked the five white tiger shadows


    into it. As he swallowed, a trail of blood made its way out of the corner of his mouth. It turned upward


    and painted his face with an evil smile.


    Elder Duke turned pale upon realizing that his spiritual martial arts moves werepletely crushed by


    Rocky. He had never witnessed anything simr in his entire life.


    Then, Elder Duke saw Rocky suddenly push his left palm forward. The five white tiger shadows from


    earlier then came rushing out of the vortex and charged towards Elder Duke and the two peerless


    masters. The spiritual waves swelled.


    "Go away!" Elder Duke pleaded once he realized the gravity of their situation.


    Then, the five white tiger shadows burst, resulting in the entire passage to shake and the ice stones to


    cascade. It would be a long time until everything settled and calmed down.


    Once Elder Duke and the others rushed out, Rocky managed to break the seal they created.


    The spirit-manipted beast ice sculptures originally intended to chase Rocky. However, they soon


    became entangled with Elder Duke and his two followers instead.


    Once he was rid of the icy beasts, Elder Duke, and the others, Rocky quickly hid and made his way


    towards the cave''s entrance.


    He was nearly out of the ice cave when suddenly, he heard the sounds of a vicious fight from outside.


    "Are Sabina and the others fighting with the remaining spirit maniptors?" Rocky narrowed his eyes


    as he concealed himself once more and rushed out of the cave.


    Once he was outside, he saw two groups locked in a ferocious battle. One group was the spirit


    maniptors who had retreated from earlier while the other was a group of powerful women. Among


    thetter group were three old, silver-haired women of the Divine Stage who were exhibiting great


    strength for their age. Among the group were several masters of the Supernal Stage as well. And their


    overall strength was strongerpared to that of the spirit maniptor team which wasck of the


    three Divine Stage masters.


    Not long after, Rocky observed two beauties that were locked inbat. One of them took his breath


    away. As he narrowed his eyes, he asked himself, ''Why is she here?''


    It was no other than Erica.


    She was fending off blows and strikes from Sabina, sparring with each other as if they were enemies.


    Witnessing the chaos all around him, Rocky didn''t want his identity to be exposed. Especially to Erica


    who already caught a glimpse of him before in the Myriad Beasts Ground. She may or may not know


    his real identity. So to ensure his safety, he flew to an area hidden behind the ice cave and unlocked


    the state of Spirit Possession.


    During his earlier encounter with Elder Duke and the other two peerless masters of the Divine Stage,


    he not only increased his strength but also managed to absorb Elder Duke''s substantial spiritual power.


    However, this also came with a few injuries. As he did his best to heal himself, he waited to see what


    would happen next.


    Elder Duke, his two fellow masters, and the four masters of the Supernal Stage just emerged from the


    cave and were greeted by the chaos in front of them. The awe on their faces was as clear as day.


    "The audacity! How dare the Holy Dragon Empire enter the Nine-phoenix Demonic Land without the


    Magic Phoenix Empire''s permission?" Erica scolded Elder Duke and the others immediately after


    putting a stop to her battle with Sabina.


    "Stop fighting and then we''ll exin," Elder Duke responded at once with a serious look on his face.


    "First things first. Hand over whatever it is you retrieved from the ice cave," Erica ordered with


    narrowed eyes. She reached out with an open hand to give them a hint. Soon, both groups ceased


    their fighting. ...


    "What do you mean?" Elder Duke asked, pretending not to know what Erica meant.


    "Stop ying dumb." Erica wasn''t gullible enough to believe him and the others.


    "I promise you we took nothing out of the ice cave," Elder Duke responded with outstretched arms and


    open palms.


    At that moment, two beautiful figures flew out of the ice cave. They appeared in front of Erica and


    bowed before saying, "Master Erica, it''s no longer in its ce."


    "You said you took nothing? Nonsense!" Erica red and shouted at Elder Duke once she listened to


    her followers'' report.


    "Someone took it away first before we could. Didn''t you see him emerge from the cave before us?" the


    confused elder asked.


    Logically speaking, the man responsible for snatching the spiritual treasure should havee out first.


    But he was nowhere to be found.

 Chapter 1064 Surprised

    Chapter 1064 Surprised


    Erica could not help but frown upon hearing his words. Obviously, she could sense that Elder Duke was


    not telling the truth.


    Meanwhile, Duke scanned the crowd and noticed Sabina and Allen in the crowd. He stepped forward


    and asked in a rather surprised tone, "Is that Miss Sabina? Is she with Mr. Allen? Why, isn''t this a


    surprise! If I may ask, what are you two doing here exactly?"


    "It''s none of your business. Don''t stick your nose where it doesn''t belong," Sabina snorted in


    annoyance.


    "It is really licking today! Or perhaps, it is you who stole it?" the elder couldn''t help but ask. At that


    moment, he couldn''t control the words that came out of his mouth. The words slipped his tongue as his


    intuition had taken over. After all, he didn''t buy the reasoning that Sabina''s presence was mere


    coincidence.


    "I don''t care who took it, as long as you hand it over to me. Plus, I don''t want to make things difficult for


    you. It''s my job to stop you from taking it out of this cave, so you''d better appreciate this chance and do


    as I say," Erica announced severely as she talked to the crowd coldly.


    "Well, it has to be them. What brings so many of them here today? Well, it doesn''t matter anyway. We


    only got three people here, and it is clear who has the bigger chance," Sabina exined loudly, folding


    her arms across her chest and nodded at Duke and his followers.


    "Don''t sling mud at us, Miss Sabina. He who has a great nose thinks everybody is speaking of it. You


    took away the things and framed us!" Duke was almost red in fury upon hearing Sabina''s usation.


    On the other hand, Erica was not able to tell who took it right when Sabina and the elder were ming


    each other. After paying close attention and examining Sabina and her two otherpanions, Erica


    concluded that the man among them wasn''t the one she was looking for. At that moment, she tried her


    best to recall the three portraits she saw. Without a doubt, she was certain that it was Sabina and


    another woman that she didn''t know. But where was the third one?


    After thinking for a while, Erica came to a decision. Soon after, she averted her gaze from Sabina and


    the elder, and said, "Since none of you is willing to give it back, then I just have to take you all back to


    the city, and ask the imperial preceptor to do his job."


    "We refuse. Do not use us of something we did not do! Plus, it''s impossible for me to go back with


    you. I''m an elder of the royal family. How can I be a prisoner of your level?" Duke objected as he waved


    his sleeve angrily. At that time, they were carrying out a secret mission, and if they went back with


    Erica, it would inevitably cause disputes between the two countries. Moreover, the emperor would


    surely be unhappy about it.


    "I''m afraid that the decision is not up to you now. Come with me. Otherwise, we will fight right here,


    right now. I''ll show you, cultivators from the Holy Dragon Empire, how powerful the spirit maniptors


    of the Magic Phoenix Empire are!" Erica said in a murderous voice, her eyes narrowing, shooting out a


    piercing nce.


    Despite being young, Erica was known to be mature and steady. Even if the opponent was an elder of


    the royal family of the Holy Dragon Empire, she was hesitant to show any respect towards him.


    Seeing how confident and serious Erica was, Duke''s face also changed. However, he still had to


    consider the three masters of the Divine Stage, who stood behind Erica. At a nce, he knew that in


    case they started a fight here, they would surely arrive at a stalemate. And besides, they didn''t take it,


    so they were not afraid at all to go back with them. At the same time, the elder believed that it was


    Sabina and herpanions who took it. If they were taken back together, then the perpetrator would


    surely show up. By then, everything would be clear, and he wouldn''t have to exin anymore.


    Naturally, if they really had the object with them, then they would not sit still and wait for death. The


    sanest decision would be to take the thing away first so that nobody would find it.


    Finally, under Erica''s team''s surveince, Duke''s team of spirit maniptors together with Sabina and


    herpanions all left the Nine-phoenix Demonic Land at the same time. Morning came, and all of


    them finally arrived in the Blood Phoenix City.


    Meanwhile, Erica took the two groups to governor''s mansion and arranged two separate courts for


    them to rest their weary bodies. Without a doubt, it was a treatment made with courtesy. Of course,


    these two courts were also surrounded by heavy troops. In fact, they were so heavily guarded that


    even flies could not get in their zone.


    Without wasting time, Erica immediately sent the news to the capital city and asked the imperial


    preceptor toe over and take care of it in person.


    During the night, the cold wind blew slowly.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Erica spent day and night trying to find the team of spirit maniptors led by Duke. And now, she could


    finally have a good night''s rest. She stretched a little andy down in the faint fragrance of flowers


    which the maid had put in her room.


    Just as Erica loosened up and dozed off, a figure suddenly silently appeared in her room.


    "It seems that I came at a bad time." The figure shook his head and smiled upon seeing Erica on the


    bed.


    "Who are you?" As soon as Erica heard the man''s voice in the room, she immediately opened her


    eyes. At that moment, she saw a man with his back to her. Fear and shock crippled her because she


    did not expect that someone would slip in her room without her noticing, which also showed how


    extraordinary this man''s strength and skill was. However, because the man''s back was facing her, she


    could not seem to recognize his face!


    But who else would show up here at such a crucial time except for Rocky?


    "I''m not here to cause trouble. I''m just here to offer you a deal. Let Sabina and her fellows go, and I''ll


    return the spiritual treasure to you." Rocky put forward his condition with his hands behind his back.


    "So, you''re the one who took it? Are you the man I''m looking for?" As soon as Erica heard of his crime,


    she immediately guessed that Rocky might be the person she was looking for.


    "Here it is. You can even check its authenticity. However, you must let them go!" Rocky demanded as


    he took out the spiritual treasure and put it on the table.


    At this moment, Erica suddenly narrowed her eyes and waved her hand. Soon after, more than a dozen


    water drops quickly flew towards Rocky in a swift motion.


    Although Rocky''s back faced her, he was still able to dodge her attack right away, as if he had eyes on


    his back.


    As a result, Erica jumped out of her bed and grabbed Rocky unexpectedly.


    In the blink of an eye, Rocky turned around and grabbed Erica''s arms instead, emitting his aura at the


    same time. Instantly, Erica felt an extremely strong spiritual pressure rush towards her, making her


    body stiff as a board.


    On the contrary, right before she froze, Erica somehow managed to have a glimpse of Rocky''s face. As


    soon as she saw his face clearly, her body could not help but tremble. Soon after, she eximed, "It''s


    really you!"


    "Oh, do you have a crush on me?" Rocky cast a nce at her, smiling slyly.


    Not long after, Erica came back to her senses. Angry and nervous, she could do nothing to get rid of


    his control.


    At the same time, she was shocked to see him again, especially when she was just about to sleep in


    peace in her room.

 Chapter 1065 No One Can Disobey

    Chapter 1065 No One Can Disobey


    "I''m leaving. I hope our paths will never cross again!" A faint smile appeared on Rocky''s face before he


    disappeared in front of Erica.


    The next day, Sabina and her twopanions were released from the governor''s mansion. Rocky was


    waiting for them outside the governor''s enormous house.


    "Why did you give the spiritual treasure to her? We risked our lives just to get it," Sabina grumbled as


    soon as she saw Rocky.


    "Our goal was to ruin Alston''s n. And to make sure he will not get his hands on the spiritual treasure.


    Besides, I only gave her half of the treasure," Rocky said with a smile. He flipped his hands and a


    Mysterious Spirit Raw Gemstone glowed on the top of his palm.


    "You are so cunning! Erica will be pissed off if she finds out!" Sabina''s eyes twinkled when she saw the


    stone. Sheughed as she imagined Erica''s face once she discovered that she only got half of the


    spiritual treasure.


    "Did she hurt you?" Rocky asked in a tender voice.


    "No. But I''m confused. We stole the spiritual treasure, but Erica was still kind to us. She also asked me


    to give you a message." Sabina red at Rocky suspiciously.


    "What message?" Rocky asked.


    "She said your paths would definitely cross again," Sabina replied.


    "Looks like I am in trouble," Rocky bit his lips. He did not expect that to stop Alston''s n, he would get


    into trouble with Erica. With Erica''s temper, Rocky knew he was in hot water. However, what worried


    him most was whether Erica would recognize him.


    Since they had sessfully ruined Alston''s n, Rocky and hispanions went back to the Holy


    Dragon Empire at once.


    A dayter, the imperial preceptor of the Magic Phoenix Empire and Erica''s master, Felicia, also arrived


    at the Blood Phoenix City.


    Inside the hall of the governor''s mansion, Erica handed the spiritual treasure to Felicia.


    "You must be mistaken. It''s only a chunk of the spiritual treasure," Felicia said as she held the spiritual


    treasure in her hands. She examined it more carefully, but she was still convinced that it was not the


    whole gem.


    "Only a part of it? That guy lied to me!" Erica was furious. She did not expect that Rocky would deceive


    her.


    "Don''t worry. You mentioned that the man who gave you this is with the disciple of General Marcia of


    the Holy Dragon Empire. If that''s the case, then it would be easy to find him. Take some of our people


    and go to the Holy Dragon Empire as soon as possible. Make sure you wille back with the missing


    part. But you have to be careful. Do it discreetly, just as I told you before," Felicia ordered. Since the


    incident about the spiritual treasure was of great importance and a delicate matter, they had to keep a


    low profile to avoid attracting the attention of the other countries.


    "Yes, master!" Erica nodded and bowed her head. However, she could not help herself and asked,


    "Master, what is this thing? Even the Holy Dragon Empire sent so many people to steal it. And this was


    not the first time people risked their lives and searched for it. Spirit maniptors from other countries


    also came to the Magic Phoenix Empire in the past to secretly look for it."


    "You don''t have to know the answer to that question. Your knowledge about this thing will only


    endanger your life. Just follow my instructions and bring the missing part back to us," Felicia ordered in


    all seriousness.


    Erica nodded, then turned around and left.


    A few dayster, Elder Duke returned to the Pce City with the spirit maniptor team. It enraged


    Alston when he learned that the treasure hunt expedition had failed and the spiritual treasure had been


    returned to the Magic Phoenix Empire.


    "You were apanied by dozens of men, but you failed to defeat a group with few people! What''s


    worst, you were identified by the Magic Phoenix Empire''s people." Alston''s eyes darkened. He was


    furious and wanted to curse the people in front of him, but his current position prevented him from


    doing so.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Your Majesty, the operation failed because of Marcia''s disciple, Sabina. She and herpanions got


    in the way of our n and stole the spiritual treasure." Elder Duke did not hesitate and used


    Sabina.


    "Sabina? How did she know that I sent you to look for the treasure? Did Marcia inform them?" Alston


    became suspicious. He was aware that for thest six months, Marcia had been secretly gathering


    forces. He was not aware of her reasons, but he had a sneaking suspicion that it was not in favor of


    him. However, hecked evidence and could not do anything to prosecute her. Now, Marcia had


    tantly ruined his search for the spiritual treasure. Without a doubt, she was against him.


    "The thing is, Sabina was with a very powerful spirit maniptor. I did not recognize him, but he was


    the one who took the spiritual treasure from us. He must be someone extraordinary," Elder Duke


    narrated.


    "His identity is not important! But how he was able to defeat three peerless masters at the Divine


    Stage?" Alston asked in a loud voice.


    The color on Elder Duke''s face vanished, and he did not dare to say anything more.


    "Forget it! You may leave now." Alston waved his hand impatiently. He knew it was useless to lose his


    temper now.


    With their heads bowed, Elder Duke and his team left.


    "Your Majesty, how are we going to exin to the Dragon Master n that we failed to get the spiritual


    treasure?" Priest Dean who was beside Alston asked with a worried face. He knew how important it


    was for them to possess the spiritual treasure.


    "I wanted to get my hands on the spiritual treasure of the Magic Phoenix Empire, so I can give it to the


    Dragon Master n. That would have impressed them a lot. But I did not expect my n to fail. Damn


    it! I have to find a way to enter the forbidden area of the royal family as soon as possible," Alston said


    with a determined look on his face.


    "But for the past six months, you have tried so many ways to enter the forbidden area of the royal


    family, and failed," Priest Dean replied.


    "I know, but the Dragon Master n has already issued an ultimatum. I do not have a choice. I have to


    find a way," Alston answered.


    "What about Her Royal Highness? Have you tried asking her?" Priest Dean asked reluctantly.


    "I already asked her many times, but her answer was always no. I don''t know if she was telling the


    truth..." Alston''s voice trailed off.


    "I think it''s time for you to make some drastic moves," Priest Dean suggested. The Witch had existed


    since the beginning of the Holy Dragon Empire. She was well respected and held a prominent status.


    Her role was to protect the Holy Dragon Empire and its hidden secrets. Even if Lena knew something,


    she would not disclose the information easily.


    "I don''t want to force her. If I wanted to, I would have done it a long time ago. There is no way I will


    force her. She remained to be my one true love," Alston said, his voice filled with affection. He was


    crazy about Lena, and he did not want her to get hurt because of his ambition. But this was before he


    entered this dead-end situation.


    "But we are left with no choice. Since we failed to get the spiritual treasure, our only hope is the


    spiritual treasure that is in the forbidden area of the royal family," Priest Dean said seriously.


    "I know. I will talk to her again. For now, I need you to find out why Sabina disrupted our n. And I


    want to know the reason behind Marcia''s malicious tactics." Alston ordered Priest Dean.


    "Yes, sir. But what should we do with the Ji n? Should we just let it go?" Priest Dean asked Alston.


    "If the Ji n refused to send the empress back, then we must take some actions, I heard Daniel have


    a crush on Sabina. I will put together a decree to propose marriage on his behalf. If the Ji n agrees


    then they will be under my control. But if they refuse, then I will have a reason to punish them with my


    power and authority. There are only two ns left¡ªthe Ji n and the Ximen n. As long as I can


    manipte those two ns, no one in the Holy Dragon Empire will dare to disobey me! Ha-ha!" Alston


    laughed, and it filled his eyes with wickedness.

 Chapter 1066 Competition For Marriage

    Chapter 1066 Competition For Marriage


    Meanwhile, the four of them sessfully ruined Alston''s n to take possession of the spiritual


    treasure. After that, they returned to Evian City with a great deal of satisfaction. There, they spent a


    couple of days in peace.


    Finally, Rocky had the time to attend to Isis and their son. He could now fulfill his responsibilities as a


    husband and a father.


    However, their happiness was short-lived. Three days after their return, their joyful family reunion was


    spoiled by an unexpected turn of events. Rocky and the others were shocked by the news that came


    from the Ji n regarding Sabina. After hearing about it, her delicate expression became cold as ice.


    Even the area ten meters from her was frozen.


    Apparently, Alston issued an imperial edict. Sabina would be married off to Daniel, the fourth prince of


    the emperor.


    The news quickly traveled far and wide. Soon enough, the entire Holy Dragon Empire knew about it.


    Naturally, it caused an uproar in everywhere. Everyone knew that if the Ji n agreed to Sabina and


    Daniel''s marriage, then the n''s fate would be closely tied to the royal family. It also meant that Alston


    could easily meddle with the Ji n''s affairs because he was the current representative of the royal


    family. Moreover, he was the acting emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    Any simple-minded person would think that Alston made a wonderful move. He might be able to put the


    Ji n in the awkward position since they didn''t allow Jason to take the empress back to the Pce


    City. This even backed the Ji n into a corner.


    They were the secondrgest n in the entire Holy Dragon Empire. The mere rustling of leaves within


    their mansion might cause turmoil in the empire. Furthermore, it could also affect the empire''s fate as a


    whole. As soon as Sabina had sessfully married into the royal family, Alston would definitely benefit


    from it. Being the one who issued the imperial edict that dictated their marriage, he would be able to


    secure his position with the support of the Ji n.


    "It seems like Alston sees you and your n as a thorn in his side because we ruined his grand ns,


    one after another. So now, he wants to force you and the Ji n into a tight situation. If you refuse to


    honor his edict, there will only be two options left. And that will be either going against the royal family


    or sending your elder sister back to the pce. Neither of those choices will do your n good. Alston


    presents you and your n such a tough riddle to solve!" Rocky''s brows were furrowed. He could see


    through Alston''s n. If Sabina agreed to marry into the royal family just like he nned, it would mean


    that he had sessfully taken the Ji n under hismand. If they turned him down a second time,


    Alston would certainly take this opportunity to make trouble. This time, he might not just send a master


    of the Divine Stage to negotiate with the Ji n. He might do something more violent.


    "If he keeps putting pressure on us like this, I will just give up my title as the heir andpletely sever


    my rtionship with the Ji n. I refuse to be manipted by anyone. Alston can go to hell! This whole


    marriage thing is in rubbish!" Sabina was fuming with anger. In the past, she also ran away from


    home once because the emperor during that time wanted to put pressure on her marriage. Worse


    came to worst, she wouldpletely disengage from the Ji n. This time, it would be permanent. In


    any case, she didn''t have much connection with her n. She only came back to the Ji n after


    Rocky had supposedly died because it changed a part of her. But now that he was actually alive, she


    didn''t see the need to stay with her n.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "So, what do you think, Allen? Care to give a different solution?" Rocky slightly shook his head upon


    hearing Sabina''s childish conclusion. So, he turned to Allen and asked for his opinion.


    "Alston really puts our n in such a difficult situation!" Allen paced back and forth. "Obviously, the Ji


    n must do something about it. Whether we agree or not, the oue will still be in favor of Alston.


    It''s really troublesome," he continued. "We are not afraid of confronting the royal family. However, the


    pros and cons are not as simple as it seems. Unless we take the initiative, the situation will only get


    worse in time." Allen began to analyze the situation calmly.


    "You''re absolutely right. It won''t be easy for the Ji n to get through this! What it needs is a perfect


    n." Lance nodded as he raised his thick eyebrows.


    "Excuse me, can I just say something?" Luci, who was silent the entire time, suddenly chimed in.


    Almost simultaneously, Rocky and others turned their heads toward her.


    "Even though Alston has issued an imperial edict for the marriage, it''s still one-sided. As long as the Ji


    n doesn''t refuse it outright, Alston has no reason to make a move against the Ji n in public,"


    Luci pointed out. It was an important piece of information they almost missed.


    "Well, yes. But even if the Ji n can stay silent for the time being, we can''t just keep quiet forever.


    Sooner orter, we''ll have to face it," Allen cut in. The Ji n couldn''t stay neutral for long.


    "We can actually deal with it right now. We don''t have to dy it at all. And because Alston uses the


    marriage edict as an excuse to deal with the Ji n, the Ji n can retaliate in the same manner."


    Luci smiled confidently. It was apparent that she had some sort of n figured out already.


    "Well, what''s your suggestion, Luci? Let''s hear it. Anything''s better than nothing." Luci had been


    the chief of the Cao n for ten years. Therefore, Rocky figured that she might have some trick up her


    sleeve in getting out of tight spots.


    "Please go ahead, Luci! Any kind of n is greatly appreciated!" Sabina prompted her. She was so


    anxious that she was bing a little impatient.


    "The Ji n must announce to the public that they want apetition for Sabina''s hand in marriage.


    They will select a son-inw among all the eligible men in the empire. All of the other ns are


    wee to participate in thepetition. Of course, this includes the royal family," Luci exined.


    She paused for a while to let that sink in. Then, she continued, "With the power and reputation of the Ji


    n in the Holy Dragon Empire, thispetition for Sabina''s future husband will certainly cause a


    hugemotion. Surely, there''ll be a lot of forces that will support this for the sake of fairness. In this


    way, Alston won''t be able to go against the customs of the martial world. Therefore, he has to agree


    even if he already issued an edict. The public will challenge his reputation if he ever dares to go against


    their will. And that is something that he will never risk. I believe that Alston wouldn''t want to be the


    target of public criticism as of now. Hence, he has no choice but to allow thepetition to proceed,"


    Luci surmised. After she spoke, it was apparent that her suggestion was well-received.


    Everyone looked at each other delightedly. Luci''s idea was enough to deal with the current situation.


    At the very least, this might give them a chance to turn the tides and gain the upper hand.


    "Miss Luci, that is such a great idea! In any case, it''s much better than inly epting Alston''s


    marriage edict. Maybe it can even buy us some time and give us a fighting chance!" Allen nodded in


    agreement. He was pleasantly surprised by Luci''s idea.


    "Miss Luci absolutely deserves the title "chief of the first n of the Timber Deity Empire". That''s a


    clever and fantastic suggestion!" Lance couldn''t help but praise Luci.


    "Oh, that''s too ttering! I just thought of it now," Luci replied modestly.


    "That really is an amazing n. But how can we ensure that Alston''s n won''t work out? If we call for


    apetition, he will definitely send over some of his most powerful royal members. They will be


    extremely difficult to deal with," Sabina asked with a frown.


    "We can set a limit. For instance, we can define the eptable age and strength of contenders. If you


    think about it, it''s quite reasonable. Sabina is young, beautiful, and powerful. It''s only natural that the Ji


    n wouldn''t want her to marry a spirit maniptor who can pass as her grandfather, right?" Allen


    cleverly suggested. Everyone agreed that this was a reasonable condition.


    Afterward, they discussed it more in detail. To ensure that thepetition would have enough impact,


    they finally agreed upon the criteria. They decided that the contenders'' strength must be above the


    Heavenly Stage and below the Divine Stage. In this way, they could count on the support of all the


    forces in the Holy Dragon Empire. It would also prevent Alston from finding any excuse not to allow the


    competition. In other words, any spirit maniptor at the Heavenly Stage and the Supernal Stage could


    participate in it. Thus, it would surely appeal to all the other ns in the empire!

 Chapter 1067 The Competition

    Chapter 1067 The Competition


    Atst, everyone turned to look at Sabina. Since she hadn''t said anything from just now, it seemed that


    she had something on her mind. But since she was the main person involved, they had to get her


    consent.


    Seeing that they were all looking at her with expectant eyes, Sabina just said, "It''s up to you," and left.


    Everyone knew that although Sabina looked very calm on the outside, she must be feeling under a lot


    of pressure. After all, whether this n was a sess or a failure would decide her fate as well as the


    fate of the entire Ji n.


    Rocky narrowed his eyes as he watched Sabina''s receding figure. "I''ll go and talk to her," he said to the


    others before getting up and following her.


    After walking out of Lance''s study room, Sabina zoomed through the headquarters by leaping onto


    roofs and vaulting over walls until she finally arrived at a secret rain flower garden on the south side of


    the headquarters.


    At that moment, the breeze blew, scattering the white and red petals on the branches into the air. The


    petals fluttered around the whole garden and fell slowly, like the rain. Sabina stood in the middle of the


    garden, staring off into space with a helpless look on her face. Anyone who saw her now couldn''t help


    feeling sorry for her, especially because she was such a strong woman who almost never showed her


    weak side.


    The expression on her face indicated that the pressure she was under now was far from ordinary.


    "What are you thinking about?" Rocky asked in a gentle tone as he slowly walked towards her. He had


    followed her all the way to this garden, letting her be alone with her thoughts for a while before finally


    approaching her.


    Sabina turned towards the source of the voice and saw that it was Rocky''s. Then, she turned away


    again with an unreadable expression. "Why are you here?"


    "I''m the reason why the Ji n has fallen into such a predicament this time. Now that Alston is trying to


    use such a despicable method to deal with the Ji n, there''s no way I can just sit by and do nothing.


    Moreover, you''ve always supported me. I will never let you have any grievances," Rocky said with a


    smile.


    "Who has grievances? I''m not as delicate or fragile as you think I am. I just feel that I''m not strong


    enough to help. The Ji n is in trouble, but there''s nothing I can do." Sabina shook her head lightly.


    "There is no need for you to carry the burden alone. After all, you are a woman. There will always be


    times when you need to rely on others, but you should know how to rely on them," Rocky exined.


    "Rely on others? But who can I..."


    "I don''t want to take advantage of you. But I just want to tell you that I will support you and let you lean


    on my shoulder when you need to. So, don''t be too hard on yourself," Rocky said softly. Then, he


    leaned back and continued in a more serious tone, "You should go back to the Ji n first. Talk to your


    father as we discussed. If there are no other problems, we''ll just follow this n."


    Sabina bit her lip and shook her head. "I know what you have in mind, but it''s very dangerous for you.


    You can''t ..."


    But before Sabina could finish her words, Rocky covered her mouth with his palm.


    "That''s my own business. I know what I''m doing," Rocky said firmly.


    Sabina nodded slightly, but her eyes were trembling, as if something had touched her deep in her


    heart.


    Two dayster, Sabina returned to the Ji n and immediately told her father, Elvis, about the n.


    Elvis nodded as he listened to the n. Although it sounded feasible to him, he still had some


    misgivings. "This n might solve our most pressing problem for the time being, but there are several


    masters at the peak of the Supernal Stage in the royal family. We can''t underestimate their strength.


    Even in the Ji n, there may not be a master who will be able to fight against those masters at the


    peak grade."


    "That''s still better than directly agreeing to the marriage without a fight. And above all, I trust him!"


    Sabina said firmly.


    For a moment, Elvis was stunned. "''Him''? Do you mean... Are you really sure about this?" he asked


    after some hesitation, and looked at his daughter for confirmation. Sabina nodded solemnly in


    response.


    "This might be a risky move.


    But okay, I''ll send someone to spread the news of thepetition and officially invite the royal family


    and all forces to participate in it." Seeing that Sabina had made up her mind, Elvis had no choice but to


    agree to the n.


    The next day, the news of the Ji n''s openpetition for Sabina''s hand in marriage spread through


    the entire Holy Dragon Empire like wildfire. Just as they had expected, it caused a great sensation, and


    the various forces that received the Ji n''s invitation naturally supported thispetition. Everyone


    knew that whoever had the golden opportunity of marrying Sabina would immediately shoot to the top


    in terms of wealth and status.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    On the other hand, the royal family was far from pleased after receiving the invitation topete for


    Sabina''s hand in marriage.


    "Your Majesty, the Ji n is really not easy to deal with. They''ve evene up with such a n to get


    rid of the arranged marriage. Now, all the ns that have received the invitation will certainly side with


    the Ji n. If Your Majesty insists on the arranged marriage, the royal family will look like the viins in


    the eyes of the whole Holy Dragon Empire," Priest Dean said seriously.


    "Humph! Apetition for her hand in marriage? So what? Even if a peerless master at the Divine


    Stage is not allowed to participate, I''m pretty sure that a Supernal Stage master from our royal family


    will defeat all thepetitors! Ask Elder Duke to select several masters of the advanced level at the


    Supernal Stage and also the top nine-grade masters in person. In addition, ask Jason to go with them.


    It''s best that they bring the empress back. Go and tell them that nothing should go wrong this time.


    Otherwise, don''te back to see me!" Alston ordered coldly.


    Priest Dean nodded obediently and left.


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye, and the day of thepetition that the Ji n was holding


    arrived.


    It was early in the morning, but the Ji n''s mansion was already overcrowded. It looked even more


    lively than the day when Elvis'' birthday party had been held.


    Many unmarried spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage and the Supernal Stage flocked to the Ji


    n''s mansion in order topete for the chance to win over the unparalleled beauty of the Holy


    Dragon Empire. Among them, the spirit maniptors from the other major ns were particrly


    confident, because they had absolute advantage in both strength and numbers.


    At this moment, a spectacr battle ring that was thirty by thirty meters had been set up on the


    southwest side of the Ji n''s mansion. More than anything, it was to ensure the safety of the


    spectators, because if all thepetitors were masters at the Supernal Stage, even a casual move


    would be able to affect people who were standing over twenty meters away. Therefore, the Ji n had


    arranged for a battle ring that was big enough to avoid any idents.

 Chapter 1068 The Competition Began

    Chapter 1068 The Competition Began


    Meanwhile, in a luxuriously embellished grandstand on the north side of the battle ring, Elvis sat in the


    middle, with several elders and some important officials of the Ji n on his two sides. Sabina, who


    was the bride of thepetition, sat next to him.


    The chiefs of all the forces, representatives, and also some influential figures in the Holy Dragon


    Empire were present in the grandstand, signifying the importance of the battle ring. Apart from the


    influential figures, some spirit maniptors also came to thepetition. In fact, others even came


    there just for fun. At that moment, they surrounded the whole battle ring, much like concentric circles,


    forming what appeared to be a grand meeting!


    However, everyone was surprised that the Ximen n didn''t send any of their spirit maniptors to


    participate in thepetition. Needless to say, this was actually good news to all the other ns. At


    least, there was one less n to worry about!


    At this moment, Sabina seemed to be a little anxious, perhaps this was because she had not yetid


    eyes on someone she was hoping to show up.


    "Why isn''t he here yet? I hope he shows up any second now. The battle is about to begin!" Elvis looked


    at Sabina and asked with worry in his tone.


    "Let''s not wait for him any longer." Sabina kept silent for a while and shook her head in dismay.


    Shifting his gaze to the audience, Elvis heard and saw that the whole training field was overflowing with


    so many people, crowding the entire ce. Aside from the royal family, all the forces also gathered


    here, so he didn''t wait any longer. After all, if he waited for just a bit more, then he might upset the


    crowd. Soon after, he stood up and walked to the front of the stage, looking around the people present,


    and said, "Today is the day my daughter chooses a husband in thepetition for marriage. First of all,


    I would like to thank you all for your support! This would never be possible without all of you. Since it is


    apetition, seniority will not take effect today among thepetitors. Everyone is equal. As long as


    the spirit maniptors meet the necessary requirements to enter thepetition, then there is no


    reason for them not to fight on the stage. In order not to destroy the harmony of each party in the battle,


    the first task will be grabbing the ball-flower! Now, all of you must have noticed the ball-flower in the


    center of the battle ring, right?"


    Elvis exined the rules while pointing at the ball-flower in mid-air, which was just supported by a


    bamboo frame a few meters high. After that, he continued, "As soon as the battle starts, each party


    must do whatever it takes to acquire the ball-flower. Whoever gets the ball-flower first will be hailed the


    winner. However, he must ept the challenge of other spirit maniptors and defend the ball-flower


    from them. If the ball-flower remains to be in possession of the defender within fifteen minutes, then the


    defender remains the winner.


    If you cannot keep the ball-flower in your hands for fifteen minutes, then you have failed to defend your


    title, and the challenger who gets the ball-flower will be the new battle winner. During the battle,


    the spirit-manipted beasts are allowed to cooperate with the spirit maniptors to fight. However, we


    shall maintain the dignity of thispetition by refraining from using very brutal means such as


    poisoning. Once found doing such a despicable act, you will immediately be disqualified from


    participating in thepetition..."


    After Elvis finishedying out the rules and taboos of thepetition, he soon announced the


    beginning of the battle.


    Due to the nature of thepetition being free and unlimited, as long as there were two spirit


    maniptors standing on the battle ring, thepetition could start. Not long after, two primary-grade


    masters at the Heavenly Stage jumped onto the stage at the same time and began to scramble for the


    ball-flower. However, it was not as simple as it looked like. In fact, it was not very easy to grab the ball-


    flower in a matter of fifteen minutes.


    Moreover, if no one among the twopetitors on stage got their hands on the ball-flower within fifteen


    minutes, they would also be eliminated from thepetition.


    Therefore, almost none of the weak primary-grade masters were able to grab the ball-flower,


    eliminating them from the contest.


    During the sixth round, a medium-grade spirit maniptor at the Heavenly Stage sessfully grabbed


    the ball-flower, making him the first-ever winner in the battle ring.


    However, the feeling of tion did notst long for him as another medium-grade spirit maniptor at


    the Heavenly Stage swept the ball-flower away from his grasp.


    After dozens of rounds, almost no spirit maniptor was able to keep the ball-flower, meaning it had to


    change its owner right after every round.


    Time flew by so quickly, and it was already noon. The sun was shining brightly above their heads, but


    thepetition on the battle ring had just begun to turn white-hot.


    At that moment, dozens of masters at the Heavenly Stage stepped onto the stage consecutively, but all


    ended up in failure. After a while, a first-grade master at the Supernal Stage, who was also a member


    of a big n, showed up.


    As soon as the master made his move, he snatched the ball-flower from the man of the top nine-grade


    at the Heavenly Stage who had just grabbed it.


    Simr to the situation of other countries, almost all the spirit maniptors in the Holy Dragon Empire


    who had achieved the Supernal Stage were distributed in the royal family and several big ns. Among


    them, the royal family owned the most of the masters at that stage, followed by the Ximen n, and


    then the Ji n. On the other hand, the rest of the spirit maniptors were scattered in other big ns,


    along with other few small ones.


    Therefore, this first-grade master at the Supernal Stage''s entrance was the prelude to thepetition


    among the major ns. At this point, the battle had just started to be interesting.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    It was well known that these Supernal Stage masters didn''te in their own names for they were


    basically representing their respective family forces. Surely, their goal was to win the battle, but in the


    end, the one who would marry Sabina was, in fact, the inheritors of the family forces, or the promising


    juniors of the direct generation line. Needless to say, thepetition became more intense. After a few


    rounds, the ball-flower was snatched by a five-grade master at the Supernal Stage from a big n.


    Moreover, among the people ready to go on the stage, only less than ten masters at the Supernal


    Stage had the strength to fight. Obviously, the final winner would soon be revealed.


    However, there was a suddenmotion in the west of the training field. At that moment, the crowd


    seemed to be separated, and several figures came in front of everyone, walking in such an imposing


    manner.


    These people were led by two supreme masters at the Divine Stage, Elder Duke and Jason. On the


    other hand, walking behind them were five premium-grade masters at the Supernal Stage. As a matter


    of fact, two of them had the strength at the peak level of the Supernal Stage.


    At this time, the whole training field suddenly expressed their thoughts in an uproar because of the


    appearance of Elder Duke, Jason, and the others. It was said that whenever people in the royal family


    appeared, it meant that a real storm was just around the corner, and several major ns would also


    face a huge test.


    At that moment, when Elvis saw Elder Duke and Jasone in with several powerful royal spirit


    maniptors at the Supernal Stage, he could not help but shoot a cold look towards them. Although he


    had expected that Alston would send some powerful royal spirit maniptors here, he couldn''t help but


    feel worried when he saw the powerful group in front of him. On the other hand, the Ji n couldn''t


    send people to take part in thepetition, and even the strongest master of the top nine-grade at the


    Supernal Stage of the Ji n might not have the confidence to win, let alone the other big ns except


    the Ximen n. Therefore, the situation was naturally a little bad for them.


    Soon after, Elder Duke and Jason walked onto the stage with their men and cupped their hands to


    greet Elvis respectfully. Then, Elder Duke opened his mouth and said, "Sorry to bete. Please forgive


    us, Chief Elvis!"


    "Well, you arrived just in time. If you have arrived a secondter, then thepetition might have had


    ended already," Elvis answered with a fake smile.


    "Oh, really? Then, we must be so lucky! Or else, we will let Prince Daniel down!" Elder Duke said


    thoughtfully and pointed out directly that they came here just to support Daniel.


    Hearing this, Elvis also gave a wry smile and ordered his servants to bring two chairs for Elder Duke


    and Jason.


    After Elder Duke and Jason sat down, Jason leaned closer to Elvis and said, "Chief Elvis, I just wanted


    to ask you. Was the mysterious man who stood up fordy Sabinast time from the Ji


    n?"

 Chapter 1069 Strong Power

    Chapter 1069 Strong Power


    "Mysterious man? I have no idea who you''re talking about," Elvis replied, pretending to be clueless


    about the individual in question.


    "I don''t think your memory is so horrible that you''d forget him," Jason countered with a cold gaze once


    he saw Elvis pretend to know nothing.


    "But first, let''s get down to business!" Elder Duke said to Jason with a knowing smile.


    "Who''s first?" Jason asked the five masters of the Supernal Stage that stood beside him.


    A master of the seventh grade of the Supernal Stage volunteered immediately. He stretched before


    appearing on the stage in an instant.


    There was no doubting about his strength, so the oue seemed obvious. In the end, the royal family


    represented by Elder Duke chose two royal spirit maniptors of the Supernal Stage''s premium grade


    and the two defeated the powerful warriors of the same grade and stage from various great ns. After


    that, no spirit maniptors dared to step foot on the stage.


    Everyone present locked eyes with each other and agreed that the ending of this battle seemed


    obvious.


    Elder Duke and Jason exchanged a cheeky grin. They felt that they definitely won thispetition.


    "Why hasn''t hee? Is something wrong?" Sabina began to feel slightly nervous.


    Suddenly, a towering beast leaped from behind the crowd and leaped onto the stage with a loud thud.


    Its speed astounded the whole audience.


    They were even more startled upon seeing the beast''s figure.


    The tall beast stood on its two hind legs like a human. At three meters tall and with a body akin to a


    fitness fighter''s, it exuded an aura simr to one of the fifth grade of the five-star level. Its long, snow-


    white hair draped over it like a fur coat and caught everyone''s attention as it shimmered under the sun.


    Its presence on the stage caused quite a stir because it appeared to have no master.


    Additionally, some witnesses felt that the beast looked familiar.


    "Is that beast¡­" Leonard, the chief of the Xiong n, began to utter as if he recognized the creature.


    He had just been defeated earlier by a royal spirit maniptor.


    Sabina sighed with relief upon seeing the beast. It was Robin!


    While everyone remained gobsmacked at Robin''s appearance, it transformed quickly into a shadow


    and rushed with astonishing speed towards the master of the seventh grade of the Supernal Stage.


    Thetter clutched onto the ball-flower.


    Before the master could react, Robin already appeared before him. It quickly raised its two huge ice


    ws above its head, and the shadow it cast easily enveloped the master.


    Although momentarily dismayed, the master managed to think quickly and used his spiritual martial arts


    to defend himself.


    Boom! Boom!


    As the two ice ws came pounding down on the master''s defense, an explosion caused the ice force


    to spread in all directions and cascaded into the surrounding crowd. Those closest to the stage were


    terrified as their skin stung from the sharp ice.


    Once he sessfully counteracted Robin''s attack, the master swiftly summoned his spirit-manipted


    beast at the fourth grade of the five-star level to try and fend off Robin.


    Surprisingly, the beast the master summoned whimpered in fear upon seeing Robin. Once Robin


    roared, the beast was so terrified that it turned around and ran off the stage.


    The crowd was baffled. They''d never seen a spirit-manipted beast of such a high grade and level be


    scared off stage without fighting before.


    The terrified beast''s master was just as shocked. His expression turned to one of uncertainty. As he


    tried to keep the ball-flower at a safe distance, a giant shadow suddenly came over him. Robin stared


    at him aggressively. Its aura ascended and filled with aggression.


    The master''s legs suddenly gave way as he half knelt to the ground out of fear.


    The crowd was further stunned at the scene before them. No one had thought it possible for a master


    of the seventh grade of the Supernal Stage to be brought to his knees by a spirit-manipted beast. Of


    course, no one understood the intense fear that Robin''s power brought out in the master at that


    moment.


    Robin reached out and pinched the ball-flower the master cradled with its two sharp ws. It then gave


    the master a disdainful gaze before turning around to leave.


    This caused an uproar in the audience. They wondered exactly what kind of beast Robin was that it


    could grab the ball-flower easily from such a high-ranking master.


    As a bewildered Elder Duke and Jason looked on, the former quickly gestured to a master of the eighth


    grade of the Supernal Stage.


    He swiftly jumped forward onto the stage to block Robin before summoning a beast of the fifth grade of


    the five-star level. This beast possessed an ebony face, long fangs, and a body akin to an elephant''s. It


    towered over Robin and appeared to be stronger than the spirit-manipted beast previously


    summoned by the other master.


    Despite this, Robin showed no fear at all.


    Then, the master and his spirit-manipted beast began to attack Robin. The powerful attack dazzled


    the spectators'' eyes. But it wasn''t enough. Robin fully yed into its advantage by making use of its


    speed and agility. It cleverly protected the ball-flower in its ws from the eighth-grade spirit


    maniptor of the Supernal Stage with ease.


    Seven minutes soon passed. If the master failed to retrieve the flower ball from Robin, he would lose.


    However, the master had another trick up his sleeve. Suddenly, his beast rushed towards Robin. The


    former''s body swelled up as a cluster of razor sharp thorns emerged from its flesh and shot towards the


    latter.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Robin quickly dodged the thorns left and right with all its strength. However, the master of the eighth


    grade of the Supernal Stage immediately seized the opportunity to approach Robin and attack. Out of


    nowhere, a strong spiritual wave struck Robin.


    It fell to the ground with a loud thud.


    Everyone watching suspected that it would be impossible for Robin to recover from such a violent blow.


    Then, the deafening howl of a wolf suddenly echoed all around. Once the smoke dissipated, Robin''s


    snow-white fur turned into armor made of ice. It opened its terrifying wolf-like eyes and emanated a


    strong power. The limbs which once stood now crawled on the ground. It now dominated with an


    authoritative aura that was as powerful as that of a six-star level spirit-manipted beast.

 Chapter 1070 The Owner of Two Spirit-manipulated Beasts

    Chapter 1070 The Owner of Two Spirit-manipted Beasts


    The master at the eighth grade of the Supernal Stage was so shocked by Robin''s power that he froze


    for a moment.


    All the spectators were also equally shocked, not just because Robin had withstood the strong blow,


    but also because an even stronger aura had suddenly burst out of it.


    Almost at the same time, there came a shout. "Time''s up!"


    With its own strength, Robin had actually grabbed the ball-flower from the master at the seventh grade


    of the Supernal Stage, and sessfully kept it when facing the master at the eighth grade of the


    Supernal Stage, as well as the spirit-manipted beast at the fifth grade of the five-star level.


    Moreover, at thest moment, Robin had revealed an aura so astonishing that no one present could


    believe their eyes.


    However, as soon as the announcement came that the time was up, the unusual aura around Robin


    disappeared and it immediately returned to its former state.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    In contrast to everyone around them, Elder Duke and Jason were sitting there with gloomy faces,


    because they had not expected that a spirit-manipted beast could defeat two powerful royal spirit


    maniptors in a row.


    Of course, if it was a true one-on-one battle, Robin might not win. But since the battle had a time limit


    and was held under special conditions, Robin could exert its advantage to the limit to win.


    "Sampson, it''s your turn!" Elder Duke knew that the royal family could not afford to lose anymore as


    there were only two top masters at the peak of the ninth grade of the Supernal Stage left in their team.


    Therefore, he looked at one top master at the ninth grade of the Supernal Stage and gave him a hint.


    Sampson nodded immediately and slowly walked to the battle ring.


    As soon as he appeared, the crowd burst into an uproar. His name was known to everyone in the Holy


    Dragon Empire, because he could be considered the first genius master among the younger generation


    of the royal family twenty years ago. Now, at the mere age of fifty, he had already reached the peak


    level of the ninth grade of the Supernal Stage. Naturally, everyone knew his potential. He was also the


    strongest master among the five masters that Elder Duke and Jason had brought here. What was


    more, Sampson''s spirit-manipted beast was a very rare kind of dragon beast, called the Waning


    Moon Snow Dragon. It had gotten its name because of the mark of the waning moon on its forehead. It


    was famous for its speed and was widely known as the nemesis of any spirit-manipted beast of


    speed.


    It seemed that Elder Duke had sent Sampson to the battle ring because he didn''t want to leave the Ji


    n any chance to win this time.


    As soon as Sampson stepped onto the stage, he summoned his Waning Moon Snow Dragon. It was a


    war dragon at the fifth grade of the five-star level, and was five meters long and more than three meters


    tall. The beast flew out of the Magic Spiritual Space and hovered in the air beforending beside


    Sampson.


    As soon as Robin set eyes on the Waning Moon Snow Dragon, it seemed to realize that the uing


    battle would not be a simple one, so it could not help but turn vignt. As expected, the Waning Moon


    Snow Dragon did not wait so much as a second before turning into a white shadow like the wind and


    pouncing on Robin. It moved at such a fast speed that only a few peerless masters at the Divine Stage


    could keep up with it. It was almost as fast as Robin.


    Seeing the speed of the Waning Moon Snow Dragon, Robin reacted immediately, and the two beasts


    became locked in a fast-motion battle. However, it was obvious that Robin was physically weak after


    fighting the two previous battles. Its speed had considerably decreased, and it was not as alert as


    before.


    A momentter, the Waning Moon Snow Dragon seized the opportunity and lifted Robin''s whole body


    up into the air.


    At this time, Sampson, who hadn''t made a move until now, suddenly took a deep breath and stretched


    his hands forward. Two thick and long ice chains shot out from his sleeves and tied up Robin at once.


    Robin struggled wildly, but it was unable to break free from the ice chains. The Waning Moon Snow


    Dragon also zoomed forward to grab the ball-flower in Robin''s hand.


    All the spectators groaned, thinking that there was no way Robin would be able to hold onto the ball-


    flower in this situation.


    Just as the Waning Moon Snow Dragon was about to grab the ball-flower, however, a colorful cloud


    shadow suddenly flew down from the sky and directly knocked it into the air. Then, the colorful cloud


    shadow opened its mouth and bit the ice chains that had trapped Robin, causing them to instantly


    break. Regaining its freedom, Robin hooked its forelimbs around the colorful cloud shadow and flew to


    the ground with it.


    The spectators once again gasped in awe and started chattering excitedly, because none of them had


    expected that another spirit-manipted beast woulde out to rescue Robin. Although they did not


    know who the owner of the other mysterious spirit-manipted beast was, it seemed to be against the


    rules.


    Unexpectedly, the spectators received yet another shock when the colorful cloud shadownded on the


    ground, because this was the first time they were seeing such a royal spirit-manipted beast. Its


    whole body was fluttering with clouds and flickering with colorful lights. Its tall and elegant posture


    made it look like the king of the spirit-manipted beasts. Coupled with its powerful aura, it was


    obviously not an ordinary spirit-manipted beast.


    "Is it a King-level spiritual beast?" Soon, some of the more knowledgeable people in the audience


    started specting about the identity of the new spirit-manipted beast.


    In fact, it was because Ken had undergone such a significant transformation in the past half a year that


    no one present could recognize that it was actually the Rainbow Glow Unicorn, one of the five King-


    level spiritual beasts.


    "Chief Elvis, what''s going on here?" Elder Duke asked coldly, looking at Elvis.


    "Well..." Elvis was equally at a loss and had no idea what was happening. Of course, he didn''t know


    that Rocky actually had two spirit-manipted beasts.


    "Don''t worry, it''s nothing serious. They are both my spirit-manipted beasts. I don''t think it''s wrong for


    them to fight together, right? There is no rule in thispetition that you are not allowed to control two


    spirit-manipted beasts at the same time..." At this moment, a yful voice sounded throughout the


    arena.


    Everyone present curiously turned their heads towards the source of the voice.


    From a remote corner of the southern end of the arena, a man dressed in ordinary clothes with a


    bamboo hat on his head shuffled through the crowd and walked to the middle of the arena.


    "It''s him!" As soon as Jason saw the man wearing the bamboo hat, he stood up excitedly with a


    murderous look on his face.


    "He''s the one who hurt you? But he doesn''t look as strong as you said." Elder Duke frowned and


    studied the man. He could sense that the man was at the premium grade of the Supernal Stage, but his


    aura was definitely not strong. How could this person hurt a peerless master at the Divine Stage like


    Jason? Elder Duke found it very strange.


    Of course, if he had known that the man wearing the bamboo hat was actually Rocky, the one who had


    taken away the spiritual treasure right from under his nose in the Nine-phoenix Demonic Land not long


    ago, he would not have thought so.


    Someone in the crowd suddenly shouted, "What did he say just now? Those two spirit-manipted


    beasts both belong to him?"


    Upon hearing this, everyone present fell into silence.

 Chapter 1071 Shrouded

    Chapter 1071 Shrouded


    "How could this happen? How could a spirit maniptor own two spirit-manipted beasts at the same


    time?"


    "But from what I''ve heard, Prince Basil can control two spirit-manipted beasts at the same time!


    However, it appears that he is the only one who can do such a thing. Perhaps, this is because he was


    Sheridan''s disciple, the number one beast tamer in the Wild Spirit Land. However, I never expected


    that there is a second person in the world who can do this."


    "That''s incredible!"


    "Wait. He looks familiar. Isn''t he the mysterious man who hurt the envoy during Chief Elvis'' birthday


    party?"


    Not long after, the entire ce was in an uproar.


    On the other hand, Elder Duke and Jason were also shocked by what they saw!


    At this time, everyone watched as Rocky walked towards the edge of the battle ring. He looked around


    the crowd indifferently, and then shifted his gaze to Sampson who seemed to be waiting for him in the


    battle ring. He sneered, "Don''t you want to continue? It''s about time."


    That moment, Sampson came back to his senses and immediately called back his Waning Moon Snow


    Dragon tounch another attack.


    Soon after, the Waning Moon Snow Dragon roared majestically in the air and dashed towards Ken.


    However, as this snow dragon made its way to Ken, the crystal deer horns on Ken''s head suddenly


    appeared, causing the Waning Moon Snow Dragon to let out an odd and deafening cry. At the same


    time, itnded on the ground and knelt down to Ken in front of everyone.


    Everyone was out of words to say as they were frozen to their seats out of astonishment. What


    happened just now was more intense than the fact that Ken scared away a spirit-manipted beast at


    the fourth grade of the five-star level as soon as it appeared. After all, no one had ever seen a dragon


    beast at the fifth grade of the five-star level kneel down and worship Ken. Without a doubt, this was


    truly remarkable!


    Of course, no one there was aware that Ken actually had a very strong capability in using illusion to


    control other spirit-manipted beasts. It had improved and sharpened this ability with half a year''s


    training, making it more powerful than ever. In fact, it had gone so powerful that it could easily control


    spirit-manipted beasts at the fifth grade of the five-star level and even the spirit-manipted beasts


    at the six-star level if they were not careful enough.


    Of course, the stronger the spirit-manipted beast was, the more spiritual power it would take for Ken


    to control it. Therefore, it was impossible for Ken to control it for a long time. Despite this, Ken


    performed it skillfully even in such a short time.


    Meanwhile, Sampson''s face turned pale as he saw his Waning Moon Snow Dragon kneel in front of its


    opponent''s spirit-manipted beast. Sure enough, thest thing he wanted was for him to lose face


    again, so he immediately put away his spirit-manipted beast and stepped down angrily. He knew


    that even if he continued with the fight, there was no chance for him to win.


    At that moment, he saw Rocky''s two spirit-manipted beasts, not as any ordinary kind of beast, but


    rather as wretched monsters!


    On the other hand, Elder Duke''s face became twisted as he clenched his fists in anger. He red at


    Rocky with resentment, while Jason had a vicious expression on his face.


    Although there was still a strong warrior at the peak of the ninth grade of the Supernal Stage on the


    side of the royal family, it was still difficult for even a peerless warrior at the Divine Stage to retrieve the


    ball-flower in a short time from Robin and Ken.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Needless to say, Elder Duke would not sit still and wait for defeat. He immediately made a move and


    sent thest warrior at the peak of the ninth grade of the Supernal Stage onto the stage.


    At that moment, Robin and Ken performed so well, that they even defeated the master at the peak of


    the ninth grade of the Supernal Stage.


    In the eyes of the audience, Rocky won against the masters at the premium grade of the Supernal


    Stage from the royal family by using only two spirit-manipted beasts. With widened eyes, everyone


    could not believe how impressively powerful Rocky was!


    "What are we waiting for, Elder Duke? We must kill this guy!" Jason said to Elder Duke in a low voice.


    As a response, Elder Duke raised his eyebrows. Although he didn''t exactly know who Rocky was, he


    was sure that Rocky was on the Ji n''s side. Suddenly, he pounded his chair, then stood up and


    pointed at Rocky. Then, he shouted, "Guards, take him away and arrest him for assaulting the envoy!"


    Obeying the order without hesitation, the five masters at the premium grade of the Supernal Stage


    instantly moved and surrounded Rocky.


    "What are you doing, Elder Duke? What is this all about?" confused, Elvis asked as he turned to look at


    Elder Duke.


    "Chief Elvis, do not take this personally for this has nothing to do with your n. I''m going to arrest the


    man who had just attacked His Majesty''s envoy in public. Don''t intervene. Otherwise, the others will


    think the Ji n is connected with him in some way. But of course, if you intervene, don''t me me for


    being ruthless," Elder Duke sneered coldly. At that point, it was obvious that he was threatening Elvis.


    Hearing those words made Elvis'' face pale as snow.


    At this time, Sabina immediately stood up, wanting to help Rocky. However, her eyes suddenly met


    Rocky''s, and at that moment, it seemed that he was telling her not to do it.


    "What? Do you want to y dirty just because you can''t defeat me? Ha! Just like what they say, like


    master, like dog!" Rocky taunted as he looked at Elder Duke and Jason with a sneer.


    Hearing this loud and clear, the crowd burst into an uproar, because everyone could tell that Rocky was


    abusing them with his words.


    "How dare you be rude to the elder of the royal family!" Jason shouted in anger. Seeing that Rocky had


    been controlled by the five warriors at the Supernal Stage, he suddenly rushed to Rocky, intending to


    avenge himself for thest palm attack. At that moment, Jason believed that Rocky would not even


    dare make a move under the siege. Otherwise, it would only mean that he was desperate.


    Not long after, Jason was so close to Rocky that he could almost touch him. Under the watchful eyes of


    the public, he turned his two fingers into a powerful wind de, intending to arrest Rocky.


    On the other hand, when Rocky saw that Jason was about to attack, he gave him a scoff, and his eyes


    suddenly trembled. In an instant, the Evil me surrounding his body surged, and an evil and attractive


    laughter echoed through the entire training field. Soon after, under the siege of the five masters at the


    premium grade of the Supernal Stage, he confronted Jason.


    This stunned the five masters, but soon enough, they attacked Rocky, intending to hold him off.


    Meanwhile, in the blink of an eye, the strong light formed by the five moves of spiritual martial arts at


    the Supernal Stage suddenly surrounded Rocky from all directions coupled with the wind de that


    Jason set to chase after him. It seemed that Rocky was on the brink of death.


    Worry filled everyone''s hearts at this moment. In fact, they thought that if he would not die, then he


    would surely suffer intense injuries that would make him half disabled. After all, thebined strength


    of a peerless master at the Divine Stage and five masters at the premium grade of the Supernal Stage


    was very powerful!


    This anxiety did not escape Sabina''s heart as she was at the edge of her seat, hoping for a miracle.


    However, Rocky took a deep breath, and all of a sudden, the sleeve of his left arm burst open. Without


    warning, the lifelike Dragon Spirit Mark on his arm flew high up in the air.

 Chapter 1072 Alstons Plan

    Chapter 1072 Alston''s n


    "The Dragon Spirit Mark¡­ He''s¡­ He''s a royal spirit maniptor!" someone shouted immediately.


    The moment everyone felt dumbfounded, a dark purple vortex immediately materialized in Rocky''s left


    palm. It hovered in the air before it began to suck everything near it instantly, including the five spiritual


    martial arts moves that were aimed at Rocky.


    The crowd was stunned. They had no clue as to what exact spiritual martial arts conjured the vortex


    and devoured the other spiritual martial arts summoned by the five masters of the premium grade of


    the Supernal Stage.


    Elder Duke was amazed when he saw that Rocky''s ability was simr to that of the mysterious man


    from the Nine-phoenix Demonic Land. His face turned as pale as a ghost upon his realization. Then he


    shouted, "Jason, get out of there!"


    However, Jason only wanted to take revenge on Rocky. And at the moment, the wind de was


    already very close to Rocky, so he had no reason to stop. He waved the wind de to Rocky without


    hesitation.


    Suddenly, a powerful Evil me surged through and consumed Rocky''s entire left arm. He grabbed the


    hand Jason used to swing the wind de towards him, stopping it as it came within an inch from his


    neck.


    Then, the five spiritual martial arts moves that were absorbed earlier by Rocky''s vortex shot out of his


    ming arm towards Jason. Everyone was in shock.


    Despite being a peerless master of the Divine Stage, Jason''s strength was only in the first grade.


    Therefore, Rocky''s oing attack from such a short distance would certainly injure him greatly.


    A terrified Jason gathered all of his spiritual power to shield himself. However, the five moves Rocky


    had absorbed earlier now attacked his source of spiritual power, causing it to dissipate instantly. Once


    Rocky opened his eyes, the Evil me on his arm surged anew. Various me snakes flew off of it


    which jerked forward to attack Jason.


    Everyone present was dumbfounded. A considerable amount of spiritual power was required to attack


    so violently and instantly. Rocky''s spiritual power appeared to be unlimited.


    Jason never expected such spiritual power to burst out of Rocky. Any regret he had at that moment


    was toote.


    In the blink of an eye, Jason''s entire body was burned by the me snakes born of the Evil me. He


    let out a ghastly scream as he was burned to ashes that were blown away in the wind.


    The crowd was bbergasted!


    Under the watchful eyes of the public, a peerless master of the Divine Stage was killed in an instant by


    Rocky. Although the aura he gave off was simr to only that of one from the premium grade of the


    Supernal Stage, it was nevertheless astonishing!


    Of course, if Jason hadn''t underestimated his enemy, Rocky wouldn''t have gotten a good chance at


    killing him.


    Rocky''s incredible strength shocked everyone in attendance.


    This included the numerous peerless masters of the Divine Stage. Elvis was aware of Rocky''s true


    identity and his hidden strength. However, he never thought he''d get to witness him ughter a


    peerless master of the Divine Stage in a single move!


    "Shall we continue this fight?" Rocky asked. By then, he had already put away the Evil me and


    returned to his original state. Now he looked like an ordinary person, albeit the arrogant spirit he


    continued to exude.


    The five masters of the premium grade of the Supernal Stage that surrounded Rocky earlier quickly


    retreated and dared not to get any closer to him.


    Elder Duke was still in shock. Although he was still uncertain if Rocky was the mysterious man who


    snatched the spiritual treasure from them in the Nine-phoenix Demonic Land, he was certain that


    Rocky would be a challenge to deal with. He managed to kill Jason in one move, so he had no idea


    what other tricks were up his sleeve.


    Elder Duke not only lost a peerless master of the Divine Stage but he and the royal family''s


    representatives he led also lost face.


    The crowd began to whisper among themselves as they waited for what the elder would do next as if


    they were waiting for the next scene in a show to begin.


    This irked Elder Duke to the extreme. Although he could fight, he was still slightly terrified of Rocky.


    Plus, he had already lost the respect of the people. If he chose to fight, it would damage the royal


    family''s reputation even more. So, he and the five masters of the premium grade of the Supernal Stage


    chose to leave.


    Once they left, the crowd burst with cheering as if to vent out all their pent up hatred.


    Then, under the watchful eyes of the public, Rocky disappeared as well along with Ken and Robin. The


    crowd remained curious as to who he was exactly.


    In his hall, Alston was furious upon knowing that Elder Duke and his followers not only lost the


    competition but lost a peerless master of the Divine Stage as well that the entire hall was aplete


    mess.


    "Find out who killed Jason, now! How dare he kill my people in public. Does he even know who I am?"


    Alston eximed viciously.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Your Majesty, now is not the right time to be furious. The Ji n has proven to be tough, so it''s time


    we use ourst resort," Priest Dean applied, cupping his hands.


    "And what exactly is ourst resort?" Alston asked with a venomous tone as he red at the priest.


    "Doesn''t Elvis have a son in the Rime Army?" Priest Dean reminded.


    "You mean..." Alston''s eyes darkened.


    "Even if we can''t control the Ji n, we can certainly remind them to not mess with us¡­unless Elvis


    wants his son dead," the sly priest insinuated.


    "Excellent idea. Send someone to work on it. If I do this, I''ll certainly fall out of the Ji n''s good


    graces. But it won''t matter as long as they choose not to team up with Marcia. Once I subdue the


    Ximen n, I''ll deal with her," Alston dered coldheartedly.


    "The Ximen n''s centennial ceremony is in ten days. That is when we''ll put the n into action,"


    Priest Dean replied.


    "Send the prepared betrothal presents to the Ximen n in five days and inform them that I propose to


    marry Shirley. Also, announce that I''ll visit them in person at the centennial ceremony," Alston ordered


    with his cunning smile.

 Chapter 1073 Resume The Engagement

    Chapter 1073 Resume The Engagement


    Without a doubt, Rocky''s appearance, together with Robin and Ken''s performance stunned the entire Ji


    n. On the other hand, Rocky, who had already left the Ji n, came back to Evian City''s base camp


    right away so as not to expose his identity. After all, he knew that Elvis and Sabina would be able to


    deal with what might happen next.


    After returning to the base camp, Rocky went back to the Isis Pavilion to see Isis and their son.


    However, when he got there, Isis and their son were with someone he had not seen for more than six


    months¡ªMarcia.


    At that moment, Marcia''s maternal instincts kicked in as she cradled Nigel in her arms. She gave him


    the warmest smile as if she were staring at her own child.


    It was not until Rocky appeared that Marcia returned Nigel to his mother, Isis. As soon as she let go of


    the child, her arrogance radiated again and she looked at Rocky with her eyes slightly shaking.


    "When did you arrive?" Rocky asked Marcia as he raised his eyebrows.


    "I just arrived yesterday," Marcia replied in a low voice. Then, she asked, "So, how is the matter with


    the Ji n going?"


    "I think Alston must be mad right now," Rocky said with a gentle smile.


    "Well done. But just so you know, a crazy dog will bite people," Marcia said expressively.


    "The truth is, it''s not Alston I''m worried about. What I''m worried about is that the Dragon Master n is


    in the backstage supporting him," Rocky said thoughtfully. Based on what he knew, Alston had sent


    people to look for the spiritual treasure. With this, he was certain that Alston had the support of the


    Dragon Master n.


    "What? He has support from the Dragon Master n?" Marcia could not help but frown. When Rocky


    told her about this not long ago, fear surrounded her bones, for this was exactly what she was worried


    about. That was because, if the Dragon Master n supported Alston, then the situation would only


    be moreplicated than it already was.


    "General Marcia, tell me. How much do you know about spiritual treasures? What is it used for? Why


    did the ns of the spiritual race, including the Dragon Master n, scramble to find it?" Rocky


    interrogated Marcia.


    "I only know that the sealed spiritual treasures are very ancient and can date back to the beginning of


    the spiritual race. Unfortunately, I don''t know what it is used for. In the spiritual race, the matter


    regarding the spiritual treasures is considered as taboo, and only a few spiritual masters know about


    it." Marcia shook her head in dismay and continued, "But you''re right. I also find it really suspicious that


    the Dragon Master n would suddenly order Alston to look for the spiritual treasure. And besides, do


    you think it is rted to the disappearance of the emperor? Because there is actually a spiritual


    treasure sealed in the forbidden area of the royal family. "


    "Wait, what did you say? There is a spiritual treasure in the royal forbidden area?" Rocky asked in


    surprise.


    "Yes, it is said that a witch of some certain generation brought it back. Since its reopening, it had been


    sealed in the forbidden area of the royal family from that time. Only the emperor is allowed to enter the


    forbidden area of the royal family, and only the emperors know the way to it. In fact, even the witches


    could only enter the forbidden area under the leadership of the emperor." Marcia nodded as she spilled


    the facts.


    "So, does that mean that Father''s disappearance has something to do with Alston?" Rocky asked with


    clear certainty. After all, everything was so rted that there could not be such a coincidence in the


    world.


    "You know what? I should have seen thising. I have always been so suspicious. Since Alston has


    tried his best to find the spiritual treasure, I think that the possibility is even greater," Marcia said


    nomittally.


    "But, do you think Alston killed Father just so that he can get his hands on that spiritual treasure?" At


    that moment, Rocky couldn''t help but think of the worst situation.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "We don''t have to make any baseless guesses right before we even conduct the investigation.


    Moreover, Alston can''t deal with the emperor, especially with the strength that he has. Perhaps, there


    are other underlying reasons which we are not aware of. Generally speaking, the most important thing


    we have to deal with right now is to defeat Alston. We must make him resign from his position as the


    emperor and stop him from acting like this. Otherwise, the Holy Dragon Empire will soon copse!"


    "Count me in. I''m ready to do that." Rocky clenched his fists as he had been waiting for this day for a


    long time.


    "But we still need a chance. That''s all we need to make this happen." Marcia nodded in agreement.


    "If it were up to me, I would go straight to the Imperial City and have a duel with Alston," Rocky said as


    the corners of his mouth curled upward.


    "But we both know that it''s impossible. After all, Alston is the emperor now and has the support of the


    whole royal family. Rocky, you, of all people, should be very clear about the strength of the royal family.


    It''s not good for us to fight head-on, and it will also cause unwanted turmoil. Now, everyone in the Holy


    Dragon Empire is jittery. All we have to do is defeat Alston, and get the Holy Dragon Empire back on


    the right track," Marcia said with seriousness in her voice.


    "Then, what kind of chance do we need?" Rocky suddenly inquired.


    "Alston''s two ns to deal with the Ji n have already failed, and he will definitely not wait any


    longer. Surely, he will take the next step soon. Perhaps, this is a good chance for us," Marcia said as if


    she had already foreseen what was about to happen.


    Sure enough, two dayster, Marcia received the news from her spy that she assigned in the Pce


    City.


    After learning about the news, Marcia immediately gathered Rocky and others to have a meeting.


    "What? Alston proposed to the Ximen n that he would marry Shirley? I never expected Alston to


    have the heart to marry such an unruly woman..." Rocky couldn''t help teasing after hearing the news


    from Marcia. To him, he had the impression that Shirley was an extremely unreasonable woman.


    "Ah, everything makes sense now! After failing twice with the Ji n, Alston''s only hope now lies with


    the Ximen n. If Alston doesn''t subdue the Ximen n as his followers, then his unstable foundation


    will be shaken again. If any force revolts, a terrible civil war may happen in the entire Holy Dragon


    Empire..." Marcia muttered.


    "I''m afraid so. Plus, if Bryant agrees to the proposal, then surely, it will be a great help to Alston." Rocky


    frowned upon realizing what they were up against.


    "But, I don''t think Chief Bryant will agree easily. After all, what Alston has done ispletely


    unsatisfactory. The chance of Chief Bryant supporting Alston is very slim right now," Lance said after


    thinking carefully.


    "I agree with you. But knowing Alston, he will surely try his best to force Bryant topromise. The


    Ximen n is close to the royal family. If Alston is cruel enough, then he will have lots of methods to


    threaten Bryant," Marcia added.


    "Then what''s your idea, General Marcia?" Rocky looked at Marcia and asked with eager eyes.


    "If I remember it correctly, you have been engaged to Shirley before, right?" Marcia thought for a while


    and asked Rocky.


    "Yes, it seems so, but I think I have sort of broken off the engagement," Rocky replied.


    "It doesn''t matter. What''s important is that Miss Shirley doesn''t want to marry Alston," Marcia said with


    her narrowed eyes.


    "So, are you suggesting that I resume the engagement and remarry Shirley?" Rocky immediately


    guessed what was on Marcia''s mind.

 Chapter 1074 The Best Option

    Chapter 1074 The Best Option


    "I think that''s the best option. If you push through with your engagement with Shirley as Prince Basil,


    Alston will have no reason to stop you. Moreover, with your three identities as Prince Basil, Prince


    Crimson, and the fourth Great General of the Holy Dragon Empire, if your engagement is pushed


    through, you will immediately gain a strong foothold in the royal family. I do not think even Alston can


    shake your position. Besides that, the people of the Holy Dragon Empire support you more than Alston.


    When everything is in ce, we will unite the three army groups, including the Sky Army Group, and all


    other forces. At the same time, we will put pressure on the royal family''s Emergency Chamber to


    remove Alston''s position as the acting emperor and rmend you inherit the position of the emperor.


    If everything goes ording to n, Alston will definitely lose." Marcia had already nned this out


    thoroughly. Now that everything was ready, she only needed to wait for the final step.


    "But I am already married to Isis. I''m afraid it''s inappropriate for me to push through with the


    engagement with Shirley, don''t you think so? Alston will certainly use it as an excuse..." Rocky


    answered after seriously thinking for a while.


    "You must remember that you are the Prince Crimson of the Holy Dragon Empire now. It is normal for


    you to marry another imperial concubine. The most important thing we need to worry about is Shirley''s


    agreement to this. That is the problem we need to address. This is very crucial. There is nothing we


    can do if Shirley doesn''t agree. The whole n is at stake here," Marcia clearly emphasized.


    "I''m telling you as early as now that it will be difficult. We had a terrible rtionship in the past, I think it


    would be impossible for her to agree unless her life depended on it." Naturally, Rocky would not hold


    any hope on Shirley agreeing with the n.


    "How will you know if you won''t try? We should begin our preparations. Five days from now, on the


    centennial celebration of the Ximen n, Alston will go to them in person. That would be a good


    opportunity for you to make your appearance," Marcia said as she briefly nced at Rocky.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rocky smiled faintly. He would soon see the expression on Alston''s face when Alston finally saw him.


    Just as Rocky and the others were discussing the n and preparing everything, Sabina suddenly


    showed up. She rushed back to the base camp of the Evian City from the Ji n to report terrible


    news.


    "Sabina, does this mean that your younger brother in the Rime Army Group is missing?" Rocky asked


    suddenly, frowning at the anxious look on Sabina''s face.


    "I didn''t expect that Alston would be so desperate and despicable that he would even involve my


    brother in this mess. It was my mistake. I should have definitely thought of it earlier." Sabina med


    herself. She had already nned and thought of all kinds of situation that might happen, but she didn''t


    expect that her brother who was serving in the Rime Army Group which was so far away would be


    Alston''s target.


    "Sabina''s younger brother seems to be one of the royal spirit maniptors who was in the same team


    as you in the past, Rocky. Maybe there is a chance that you know him," Marcia softly murmured.


    "Oh, is that so? What is his name?" Rocky intently looked at Sabina and asked.


    "His name is Flint," Sabina uttered.


    "What? Flint? He''s your brother?" Rocky was stunned when Sabina said Flint''s name. He never


    expected that the blockhead who lived under the same roof with him and received the training for royal


    spirit maniptors was Sabina''s younger brother. It was a strange coincidence.


    "Wait, do you know my brother?" Sabina asked as she heard the tone of Rocky''s voice and saw the


    strange expression on his face.


    "Oh, more than you would expect..." The corners of Rocky''s mouth lifted slightly turning into a smile,


    but his expression suddenly became serious. "Flint''s disappearance must be done by Alston. Alston


    must be nning to use him to threaten the Ji n. Although what Alston did would just certainly


    arouse the anger of the Ji n, he did not want the Ji n to be one of the forces that were


    against him. That was why he captured Flint. From this, we can assume that Flint is safe now."


    "The Ji n has sent arge number of people to look for him, but I''m afraid that my brother might


    have been taken back to the Pce City," Sabina said anxiously. She couldn''t stand that her brother


    was held captive by Alston.


    "Sabina, you don''t have to worry! I will surely find a way to figure out Flint''s whereabouts," Marcia


    comforted Sabina.


    Although the disappearance of Flint definitely made their n more difficult, the original n did not


    change. They knew they had to deal with Alston as soon as possible!


    Meanwhile, the whole Ximen n was packed with people even though the centennial celebration had


    not yet arrived. This scene was much livelier than Elvis''s birthday party. Of course, the reason why


    everyone was celebrating was the powerful force of the Ximen n and its influence in the Holy


    Dragon Empire.


    The Ximen n was one of the most important families in the Holy Dragon Empire. They were the


    confidants and the most capable assistants of the emperors for countless generations. So, they were


    also supported by the people of the Holy Dragon Empire. It was no doubt that the Ximen n was the


    Holy Dragon Empire''s indispensable backbone.


    The Ximen n had been promoted to a higher level ever since Bryant took over. The establishment of


    the Sky Army Group made the Ximen n have its own military power. After decades of development,


    the Sky Army Group had be the strongest military force among the four major groups of the Holy


    Dragon Empire. In addition, Bryant was one of the few masters at the Immortal Stage in the Holy


    Dragon Empire. So, the Ximen n was now certainly at its peak of development.


    The Ximen n was also the rtive of the royal family, and their connection with the royal family was


    closer than any other n. Therefore, there were very great interests between the Ximen n and the


    royal family. So, the royal family of the Holy Dragon Empire''s greatest worry was that one day the


    Ximen n might rebel against them. Therefore, the emperors from numerous generations had


    granted marriage to the Ximen n. Through this, the n''s bnce remained.


    It was precisely because of this marriage control that any change in the Ximen n would greatly


    affect the entire Holy Dragon Empire.


    Even though the Ji n was the secondrgest n in the Holy Dragon Empire, they might not be able


    to defeat the Ximen n with double strength and influence.


    So as the centennial celebration of the Ximen n was about tomence, everyone came to


    congratte them in this milestone. The royal family down to the slightly famous people came to gain


    favor with the Ximen n.


    However, there was another important reason that everyone came to the celebration. A few days ago,


    the current acting emperor had officially proposed to the Ximen n and wanted to make Shirley his


    wife. It was rumored that he would personally visit the n on the day of the centennial celebration.


    And now, the news had spread all over the empire. The Ximen n often engaged with the royal family


    by connections through marriages. But because the Ximen n was almost the same origining


    down in one continuous line, the direct generation of the Ximen n always married their sons to the


    women from the royal family. They had never married their daughter into the royal family. However,


    Shirley was the only heir of the Ximen n in her generation as no son was born.


    The possible fact that the only heir of the Ximen n was conferred the title of wife by the acting


    emperor was a big event for both the royal family and the Ximen n. It was even rted to the n''s


    centuries-old foundation!

 Chapter 1075 The Marriage Proposal

    Chapter 1075 The Marriage Proposal


    People from the Holy Dragon Empire did not have the faintest idea if Bryant would agree to the


    marriage proposal from the acting emperor. In effect, the Ximen n could refuse, but the acting


    emperor made the proposal himself and it would not be a good idea for them to say no. Once the


    Ximen n agreed to the acting emperor''s offer for their daughter, the n would be absolutely


    affiliated with the royal family. Next to the royal family, the Ximen n was the second most powerful


    n in the entire Holy Dragon Empire. However, this was bound to change the moment they joined


    hands with the royal family through marriage. Controlled by the royal family, the Ximen n would


    be the strongest force behind Alston. If this happened, people would bepelled to obey Alston


    at all times, and he would emerge as the most powerful man in the entire Holy Dragon Empire.


    On the other hand, if Bryant refused the proposal, the royal family and the Ximen n would be


    enemies. Alston could use this as an excuse to overthrow the Ximen n or suppress their power. This


    would definitely cause a sh between the two powerful ns.


    Because of this, the Ximen n struggled to make their decision. They knew they could not refuse


    Alston and keep their peace at the same time.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Pressed to make a decision, Bryant together with several founding members and important elders


    convened inside the hall used for the official business meeting of the Ximen n. The decision was


    crucial and had to be made soon.


    "Chief, we cannot agree with the marriage. Alston will control us if we do. The Holy Dragon Empire''s


    state of affairs has worsened since he became the acting emperor. If Alston takes control of our Ximen


    n, he would have more power to oppress the people and his enemies!" a founding member


    proposed firmly.


    "You can''t say that. If we agree to the marriage with the royal family, we can establish our position in


    the empire and surpass the power of all the other ns. It is also an opportunity to join up with other


    ns. Once our power is strong enough, then we can take a stand against the royal family and regain


    full control of our n in the future," another founding member argued. It filled his voice with confidence


    and ambition.


    The other founding members and elders also had different opinions, and they could note up with


    an agreeable decision.


    "Okay, be quiet for a while," Bryant ordered as he waved his hand.


    Everyone in the hall fell silent and fixed their eyes on their chief.


    "The acting emperor wants to make Shirley his wife. Obviously, he wants to strengthen his position as


    the emperor of the empire and ascend to the throne. Unfortunately, since the disappearance of the


    former emperor, all Alston did as an acting emperor was causing resentment and devastation in the


    empire. This also caused protests and dissatisfaction from the other members of the royal family.


    However, it was the founding members of the royal family Emergency Chamber who decided and


    proimed Alston as the acting emperor. So unless they would agree, he would have to remain in that


    position. Because of this possibility, Alston is doing his best to secure his position in the royal family,


    and he will do everything in his power to be the next emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire. Thus,


    the decision of the Ximen n is a vital factor whether or not Alston can be the next emperor,"


    Bryant exined to the surrounding people.


    "But it''s clear that the Emergency Chamber could not remove Alston from his current position, because


    no one else in the Holy Dragon Empire has the birthright to take over the position of the emperor. Much


    as the people hated him, no one can dispute his status as the acting emperor. Alston is also very


    dependent on the Dragon Master n. He had gone to them countless times. It is said that his strength


    had made a quantum leap because of their help. Even without the support of the Ximen n, Alston


    would be the next emperor. If we remain indifferent and refuse the marriage proposed by the


    acting emperor, we will definitely fall into a passive situation."


    "Even the Ji n is not afraid of rejecting Alston, let alone our Ximen n. Recently, Alston sent an


    envoy to the Ji n to take back the empress but was refused by the Ji n. Later, he even issued an


    imperial edict for the marriage to the Ji n and sent many powerful men there, but a mysterious


    person defeated them."


    "The Ji n is really fearless. By turning down Alston, they also openly opposed the royal family..."


    Bryant and his people continued to discuss their situation.


    "Bryant, as the chief of the n, you need to decide on this!" the oldest founding member of the Ximen


    n pointed out.


    "If we agree to this marriage, the Ximen n is likely to lose its liberty. But if we refuse, then our n


    may have to prepare for a fierce battle," Bryant said coldly, as if to summarize the entire situation. He


    was terrified that it hade to this point. The former emperor was nowhere to be found, and the


    acting emperor failed to gain the support of the citizens. The entire Holy Dragon Empire was in a state


    of chaos because of him. As he took in all these, Bryant understood that if he declined the marriage,


    the Ximen n would openly defy the acting emperor and it would definitely cause trouble for them.


    Of course, the Ximen n was powerful enough to refuse. The Sky Army Group upied an extensive


    area in the northwest part of the Holy Dragon Empire, and Bryant could call on the support of many


    other indestructible forces.


    On the other hand, the Ximen n had always been a loyal ally of the royal family for generations.


    Their ancestors had made a decree that the descendants of the Ximen n could not betray the royal


    family no matter what. Bryant''s defiance against Alston would vite thest teachings of his


    ancestors, and he would be awbreaker of the Ximen n''sw.


    This made it more difficult for Bryant to decide.


    "Chief..." Everyone stared at Bryant, eager to hear his ultimate decision.


    "Let me think about it some more. You may go now!" Bryant waved his hand to dismiss them.


    Everyone left the hall in silence.


    Before long, a delicate figure walked inside the hall. She saw the worried look on Bryant''s face, and


    she knew that he was thinking about the marriage situation to the royal family.


    "Grandpa..." the figure said in a low voice.


    It was Shirley. She had grown more beautiful and elegant than a year ago when she went to the


    imperial tomb to worship Basil. Her aura was now close to the Supernal Stage.


    Normally, it was not possible for Shirley to reach the Supernal Stage at such a young age. However,


    her grandfather was a top master at the Immortal Stage and that made it attainable for her. For the past


    year, Bryant made sure Shirley advanced in her strength as fast as she could. Regardless if it required


    his own spiritual power. He maximized the use of his men and material resources so he could collect all


    kinds of rare treasures that would help increase her spiritual power. All this was to prepare Shirley and


    make her powerful enough before she took over the position of the chief of the Ximen n.


    "Shirley, why are you here? I told you to entertain the guests in the front hall." Bryant''s face softened as


    he saw his granddaughter.


    "You know I can''t stand them!" Shirley''s beautiful face did not hide her displeasure. Still, she remained


    charming in the eyes of her grandfather.


    "Thene and sit with me. I have something to ask you," Bryant said with a smile.

 Chapter 1076 Journey To Wal City

    Chapter 1076 Journey To Wal City


    Shirley nodded before taking a seat beside him. "Grandpa, are you thinking about Alston''s proposal?"


    she asked him gently.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "What do you think?" Bryant asked her with another question.


    "I''ll obey whatever you decide for our n''s future. I don''t think my opinion matters." Shirley''s beautiful


    eyes narrowed slightly. Her past self would have done whatever she wanted. But now that she was


    more cognizant of the Ximen n''s future, she became a more mature woman.


    "I would still like to hear your opinion on the matter, my dear. I assure you, it matters to me," Bryant


    replied lovingly, instructing her to go ahead.


    "I used to admire Alston. With his ability, strength, and being heir to the throne, I thought he was


    perfect. Everyone looked up to him and obeyed his every order. But I was so naive. Ever since he was


    appointed the acting emperor, the noble prince I once knew has vanished. He wiped out all the ns


    who refused to bend the knee. His cruel methods still give me goosebumps to this day. Perhaps it''s his


    nature. It doesn''t matter. Whether as a husband or as an emperor, he can''t be trusted!" Shirley


    admitted frankly.


    "So you don''t want to marry him, correct?" Bryant asked her earnestly, his voice carrying no other


    sentiments.


    She hesitated for a moment before nodding and replying, "Whatever you believe is necessary,


    grandpa. I will support whatever you decide. You might get in trouble if we turn them down. Alston


    expects the support of our n. He won''t give up so easily!"


    "If you don''t want to marry him, my dear, then don''t. Leave the rest to me. Once Alston arrives, you can


    find an excuse to turn him down. Don''t worry. Everything will be fine," Bryant assured her after thinking


    over the matter for a while. His words clearly showed how much he adored his granddaughter.


    "I see. But what excuse can I give that''s convincing enough?" she asked, her eyebrows furrowed.


    "You were engaged to Prince Basil. Although the engagement was called off after Prince Basil''s death,


    his father never officially nullified it. Technically, the engagement is still valid. If you''re willing to marry a


    dead man, then Alston can''t force you into the marriage." Bryant grinned as he stroked his mustache.


    He reminded Shirley of a cunning old fox.


    "I never thought my life would benefit from his death. How ironic!" Shirley snorted as she slightly bit her


    lips.


    "Looking back, Prince Basil''s great aplishments at the Gehenna Border proved him to be a more


    suitable heir to the throne than Alston. Such a pity that he died so young," Bryant added regretfully.


    "Him? Forget it! It''s not happening!" Shirley eximed with disdain. To her, Rocky was still the rascal


    that robbed her of her first kiss.


    Meanwhile, before the plot against Alston was carried out, some valuable news arrived from Laney.


    Over the past half year, she established an informationwork within the imperial city. Together with


    Marcia''s precise analysis, they were able to make progress on Flint''s whereabouts.


    "ording to Laney, your younger brother was most likely taken to Wal City. It''s a tiny, lonesome,


    castle-like city located within the mountains. It''s said that half a year ago, it became Alston''s secret


    base for gathering forces and training elites. Its walls are heavily guarded by numerous spirit


    maniptors and tens of thousands of soldiers. Even if we had an army of the same size, we still may


    not be able to break through," Marcia informed, gazing at the others.


    "Alston must have foreseen this. He knows that we''ll use every means possible to find and rescue Flint.


    That''s why he didn''t bring him to the Pce City. If he did, he would''ve been exposed once we found


    solid evidence against him and would never be able to exin. That''s why he sent Flint to his secret


    base. Even if we could get in and find him down there, it would be quite a challenge getting him out.


    This buys him time to persuade the Ximen n. He''s really outdone himself now," Rockymented,


    his eyebrows deeply furrowed.


    "It doesn''t matter what he''s nning. I''ll ry the news to the Ji n immediately. I''ll ask my father to


    send over troops to Wal City to rescue my brother. The sooner, the better!" Sabina eximed, the


    impatience clear in her voice.


    "I''m afraid it''s toote for that. It''ll take at least two days to travel from the Ji Mansion to Wal City. The


    Ximen n''s centennial celebration is tomorrow. If we destroy his n of pursuing the Ximen n by


    then, Alston will be furious and will surely threaten your father by hurting Flint. That''s why our top


    priority must be to get him out of that city tomorrow," Rocky insisted as he shook his head.


    "So what do we do? Have you got a n figured out?" Sabina asked hastily, like a cat on hot bricks.


    "Wal City''s defenses are as strong as iron. I''m afraid all of us banding together to rescue Flint won''t be


    enough. Our biggest problem is that we don''t know who to trust anymore. Even just sending out a


    simple signal for help will be too risky. We can''t afford to leave with wool on our backs ande home


    with it shorn. If I team up with General Lance, we''ll have a better chance. However, this will certainly


    alert the enemy and affect our n," Marcia added, her thoughts racing.


    "So you and my father going there is out of the question." Rocky nodded his head in approval.


    "If I and General Marcia can''t go, then who else will be able to rescue him?" Lance asked with his


    eyebrows raised.


    "I''ll go. We''ve got no other choice," Rocky replied firmly.


    "You mean alone? No, it''s too dangerous. Besides, Flint is my younger brother. I''ll do it." Sabina


    understood what he was trying to do. His words left her slightly overwhelmed.


    "It''s too risky for you to go alone. Count me in. Maybe I can help out a little," Luci offered. She was


    worried about Rocky, too.


    "It''ll be more convenient to go on this mission alone. Besides, you have the Ximen n to deal with,"


    Rocky reminded Sabina with a subtle nod.


    "Why?" a confused Sabina asked.


    "Because if I can get there tonight, it will be possible to rescue him by dawn. I need you to buy some


    time for me. Neither General Marcia nor General Lance can do it. Only you can," Rocky replied. It


    seemed he had finallye up with a n. However, one small mistake could lead to a huge


    consequence. He needed to get to the Ximen n before Alston could convince them. He needed


    more time in case anything unexpected urred. What he asked of Sabina was of utmost importance.


    "But..." Sabina wanted to add something but was cut short by Marcia. "Basil is right. With our current


    situation, he''s our best bet at rescuing Flint."


    Sabina turned her gaze towards Marcia and then to Rocky. She found herself at a loss for words. On


    one hand, she knew her master was right. On the other, she didn''t want Rocky to risk his life.


    "I''ll leave the rest to you," Rocky said, gesturing towards Marcia and Lance.


    "Be careful," Marcia reminded him.


    "Do you want to say goodbye to Isis?" Lance asked.


    "No. I don''t want her to worry about me. I''m leaving now," Rocky uttered with a straight face before


    turning away.


    "Luci, I''m going to write a letter. Have it sent out for me immediately," Marcia ordered once Rocky left


    the room. An idea suddenly sprung up.


    Luci nodded quickly.


    Once Rocky was out of Lance''s study, he summoned Ken and mounted its back as they flew towards


    Wal City.

 Chapter 1077 Ill Kill Anyone Who Tries To Stop Me

    Chapter 1077 I''ll Kill Anyone Who Tries To Stop Me


    After a whole day''s journey, Rocky finally saw the Wal City in the distance. The city looked very tranquil


    under the lights.


    Rockynded on a corner of the city wall right outside the Wal City with Ken. Then, he gently tucked


    Ken away and flew up along the city wall. Stealthily taking a peek, he saw that the city wall was heavily


    guarded.


    "General Marcia was right," he murmured under his breath. "The walls are indeed heavily guarded."


    Scanning the city walls for a bit, he wracked his brains trying toe up with a solution. Then, he


    suddenly jumped onto the top of the city wall, suddenly revealing himself to the guards.


    The guards were initially shocked at the sudden appearance of this mysterious figure, but they quickly


    recovered and gathered around him immediately.


    Just then, Rocky pulled out the Frozen Wind Dagger and turned it into a ferocious de of mes that


    zed under the dim moonlight. The de shone with ck luster, emanating the ominous aura of


    death.


    Then, several screams suddenly pierced the initially quiet night.


    It wasn''t long before the sound of gongs and drums was heard all over the Wal City.


    Countless figures rushed out of some buildings of the Wal City, and headed straight for the city walls.


    The guards that had initially cornered Rocky were just now killed and turned into cold corpses. Soon, a


    large group of guards swarmed the city walls like an army of antsing from both sides.


    Rocky watched them approach with a calm smile.


    The next moment, he gathered his spiritual power and summoned two beasts from the Magic Spiritual


    Space. Before they could even reach Rocky, the guards saw two huge beastly shadows looming before


    them.


    "You y with them for a while. I''ll be back soon," Rocky said to the two beasts before melting into the


    darkness.


    About an hourter, Rocky spied a team of spirit maniptors at the Earthly Stage patrolling inside and


    outside an inconspicuous building located in the west of the Wal City.


    Skulking from the shadows, Rocky silently pondered over this scene.


    ''This is the only building in the whole Wal City that is very quiet. Moreover, why is such an ordinary


    building guarded by spirit maniptors at the Earthly Stage?'' His eyes shed as he pieced together


    the information. ''Flint is very likely to be in this building, '' he concluded confidently.


    Quietly, Rocky scaled the wall till he found an opening. As soon as hended inside, a dozen ck


    figures suddenly flew over toward him.


    Rocky narrowed his eyes, immediately taking a step forward to avoid the ck figures flying over. At


    the same time, three more figures suddenly flew out from the darkness of the building and rushed over


    to Rocky from three directions. He could keenly sense their aura of primary grade of the Heavenly


    Stage.


    "Fuck off!" Rocky shouted. In an instant, a strong spiritual power burst forth from his body, causing a


    violent air wave to ripple out in all directions.


    In the blink of an eye, the three figures who were just closing in on Rocky were sted away before


    they even had a chance to touch him. Their bodies twisted and turned through the air as they were


    blown away.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The three figures crashed into the surrounding walls, one after the other.


    The loud noise immediately attracted the other spirit maniptors in the building, including the spirit


    maniptors at the Earthly Stage who had been patrolling inside and outside the building and some


    spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage. In an instant, dozens of figures surrounded the small


    building.


    "I can''t believe that there is no master at the Supernal Stage here. Does Alston really think that the Wal


    City is imprable? Or does he think it''s enough as long as there are many guards?" Rocky spat


    contemptuously as he red at therge group of spirit maniptors before him coldly. His eyes


    shed menacingly, like a beast eyeing its prey.


    The spirit maniptors at the Earthly Stage and the Heavenly Stage all trembled slightly when they met


    Rocky''s animal-like gaze.


    Rocky brandished the ming de of Frozen Wind Dagger and its de extended until it turned into


    a beam of light. In the blink of an eye, the light beam shed at the spirit maniptors surrounding


    him.


    Then, all kinds of piercing screams filled the night.


    The spirit maniptors who had the misfortune of being on the path of the beam of light instantly either


    disintegrated into ashes or exploded into smithereens. Their severed limbs and raw guts flew all over


    the ce, sttering onto theirrades.


    The remaining spirit maniptors pissed their pants, too scared to make a move.


    Rocky took this opportunity to take care of them, and when he was done, he rushed into the depths of


    the building. Inside, he found a heavily besieged room. It was obvious that Flint was locked in there.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ll kill anyone who tries to stop me!" Rocky roared, his eyes shing crazily. The spirit maniptors


    who were standing guard were all shocked at his sudden warning.


    The next thing they knew, the mysterious figure turned into a shadow that rushed towards them. Before


    they had the time to react, several of them were flung violently into the air.


    Then, a ck Moon de passed through the guards, smashing the very center of the door. With a


    loud bang, mes shed and debris flew out. At the same time, a few figures who were in the way


    were smashed into pieces, leaving only a bloody meat paste on the ground.


    As the remaining spirit maniptors were too scared to make a move, Rocky ignored them and flew


    directly into the room.


    There, he found a handsome young man with captivating eyes. His appearance was impable, save


    for the cold expression he bore.


    At just a nce, Rocky knew that this young, handsome man was Flint.


    Moments prior, Flint had heard a loud sound outside, apanied by miserable screams. He had


    been stunned when he saw someone suddenly rush in.


    Before it even fully registered that the door was smashed open, Flint found that the ropes that bound


    him had all fallen to the ground.


    "Who are you?" Flint asked as he squinted at this mysterious man before him. He looked young but


    calm, and Flint could tell his aura was unfathomably strong.


    "Pfft," Rocky scoffed. "Is now really the time to ask questions? Let''s get out of here first." Rolling his


    eyes, Rocky abruptly turned around and walked out of the room.


    As soon as Flint heard Rocky''s voice, he felt that his tone was somewhat familiar.


    ncing about him, Flint was a little surprised to see that Rocky hade here alone. However, it


    didn''t take a genius to tell that this mysterious figure hade all the way here to save him, so Flint


    immediately followed him.


    As Rocky and Flint emerged from the room, the remaining spirit maniptors watched them with wide


    eyes. No one dared to stop them, and some even looked as though at any moment they were going to


    kneel down and beg for mercy.

 Chapter 1078 The King Of The Night

    Chapter 1078 The King Of The Night


    "What''s wrong with them? What happened?" confused and stunned, Flint asked when he saw the spirit


    maniptors, including the ones at the Heavenly Stage, all looked at Rocky as if he were a demon


    from hell.


    "Well, who knows? I have no idea." The corner of Rocky''s lips curled into a smile. Soon after, he asked


    Flint to follow him closely out of the building.


    But as soon as they stepped out of the building, several figures from three different directions sped


    towards them. Most of them were soldiers d in heavy armors, and the rest were spirit maniptors


    with varying strength. Without a doubt, it appeared to them that someone was here to save Flint.


    "Annoying cockroaches..." Rocky snorted and soon turned to Flint. "Follow me. Keep on track and don''t


    lose your way." Despite his calm tone and cool choice of words, his order seemed to have an


    irresistible power that was non-negotiable.


    As soon as he heard this, Flint nodded without hesitation.


    At that moment, Rocky immediately summoned the Frozen Wind Dagger with ming de in his


    hand and quickly rushed in one direction. Soon after, a series of ck Moon des shed out


    consecutively, turning into the sickle of the God of death, constantly cutting life.


    Not long after, dozens of corpses fell on the ground, as if it were raining dead people.


    The moment Rocky fired his attack, a lot of soldiers were dead on the spot. In fact, this shocked the


    other soldiers who wereing towards them from behind, making them hesitate for a while.


    "Hey! What are you waiting for? Come and get them!" Meanwhile, a deep voice was echoed. Soon,


    four shadows dashed towards them.


    Taking a closer look at who he was up against, Rocky recognized a peerless master at the Divine


    Stage and three medium-grade masters at the Supernal Stage.


    "Are you alone? Have youe to save me? But where are the members of the Ji n?" Only then


    did Flint realize that Rocky came there alone to save him.


    "Did you see anyone else following you around?" Rocky turned around and replied.


    "Wait. Back up. Who the hell are you? And why have youe here alone to save me?" At that


    moment, Flint didn''t know whether to believe this man''s intentions. Perhaps, he could not wrap his


    head around the fact that this man, whom he did not know at all, rushed alone into the Wal City to save


    him.


    "What can I say? You are better at asking questions now than before." Rocky smiled teasingly.


    "What do you mean ''than before''? Do you know me?" Flint asked doubtfully as soon as he heard


    Rocky''s words.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Meanwhile, the peerless master at the Divine Stage, who had just arrived, saw that Rocky and Flint


    were chatting as if nothing had happened. At that moment, his face darkened in anger for thinking that


    Rocky and Flint were not taking him seriously at all. About to burst in fury, he immediately shouted,


    "How dare you! Do you have any idea where you are? How dare you break into this ce recklessly!


    Tell me where your aplices are, and maybe I can consider sparing your life!"


    However, Rocky ignored the man''s loud voice and instead talked to Flint and said, "How could you be


    so heartless? I risked my life to save you, but you just forgot about me."


    Seeing that Rocky''s dejected face, Flint couldn''t help but feel stunned. At that moment, he thought that


    they must have already met somewhere. After all, Rocky would not be this disheartened if they did not


    share anything special before. Then, he took a good look at Rocky and realized that he was quite


    familiar. However, it was not enough for him to realize who Rocky really was.


    "Forget it. I give up!" Rocky shook his head helplessly.


    At this time, the peerless master at the Divine Stage was so furious that his face had already turned


    green. Soon after, he directly winked at the three medium-grade masters at the Supernal Stage beside


    him. Without hesitation, these three masters immediately went up and directly attacked Rocky.


    In an instant, the Supernal Stage spiritual martial arts aimed three quick moves at Rocky.


    "Hey, watch out!" Flint reminded Rocky as they talked.


    But Rocky didn''t even put in an effort to look back. All of a sudden, he shook his left arm and waved it


    casually. Soon after, three dark purple vortexes instantly shot out and suppressed the three spiritual


    martial arts. When the three spiritual martial arts collided with the dark purple vortexes, they were


    immediately engulfed inside them.


    Everyone who saw this didn''t have any words to express their astonishment. Moreover, they didn''t


    have any idea on what was happening to them at that moment.


    The three medium-grade masters at the Supernal Stage also felt the same as they didn''t expect


    Rocky''s move. However, theyunched the spiritual martial arts for the second time. However, after the


    moves collided with Rocky''s attack, they still got sucked in by the vortexes.


    In disbelief, the three medium-grade masters at the Supernal Stage still insisted on approaching Rocky


    again. However, the three dark purple vortexes followed them like shadows. No matter how the three


    masters attacked, all their spiritual power waspletely devoured by the three dark purple vortexes.


    Almost four hours have passed, and the three masters were out of breath. Despite their efforts, the


    three dark purple vortexes remained haunting them.


    "What''s the matter? Too tired to attack?" Rocky turned to look at the three medium-grade masters at


    the Supernal Stage and taunted.


    At that moment, the three masters looked deathly pale.


    "Suit yourself. Then, it''s my turn." Rocky''s eyes narrowed slightly. As soon as he turned his hand, three


    dark purple vortexes immediately flew into the air.


    "Explode!" Rocky clenched his left fist as hismand echoed all throughout.


    In an instant, the three dark purple vortexes immediately shot out all various kinds of spiritual martial


    arts that the three masters released before.


    At that moment, the spiritual martial arts at the Supernal Stage were like raindrops that flew around and


    fell on the crowd.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Instantly, the lights soared, and the spiritual power scattered in all directions, covering a range of


    dozens of meters around.


    Continuous screams were heard, making people feel that they were inside a living hell.


    "What do you know? This unique self-created skill is really useful. In fact, I don''t even have to do it by


    myself," Rocky said to himself with a calm smile on his face. What he had just used was the Holy


    Dragon Bead''s devouring power. The spiritual martial arts he had created could absorb all kinds of


    spiritual martial arts in a short period of time, and then release them all out, causing arge-scale


    destructive power.


    Of course, this unique self-created skill was of principle. With Rocky''s current strength, the spiritual


    martial arts that he could absorb should only be at the Supernal Stage. If it were at the Divine Stage, it


    was impossible for him to absorb so many spiritual martial arts at once. Moreover, the more spiritual


    martial arts he absorbed, the more power he would have to bear and the more spiritual power he would


    consume. Therefore, there was still a certain limit to this absorption. However, as long as it was within


    the range of tolerance, the power of this self-created unique skill was enough to make people change


    their countenance.


    After Rocky released the spiritual martial arts power, it seemed that many ordinary soldiers around him


    began to run for their lives in all directions.


    "It seems that it''s not messy enough..." Rocky shook his head when he saw the running and panicked


    crowd around him. At the same time, he could not help but narrow his eyes as he saw the peerless


    master at the Divine Stage approach him.


    But at that moment, Rocky didn''t show any fear. He took a step back and grabbed Flint''s hand. Soon


    after, he gathered his spiritual power and shook it violently. Without warning, an erged Magic


    Spiritual Space appeared in the air. Not long after, a huge ck dragon shadow rushed out of the


    space. Its amazing body and the strong aura instantly rattled the entire ce. Moreover, it had a


    domineering aggression that made everyone''s jaws drop.


    Amidst the dark night, the humongous ck dragon shadow brandished its chest as if it was king of the


    night like every living creature was bound to surrender to it. All the people present, including the


    peerless master at the Divine Stage and the soldiers, raised an extremely strong fear from the bottom


    of their hearts. Out of horror, most of the soldiers knelt directly on the ground and kowtowed to worship


    the shadow.

 Chapter 1079 Advancing At Full Speed

    Chapter 1079 Advancing At Full Speed


    "Let''s go." Rocky yanked Flint back to reality, as he had been frozen in shock. Together, they leapt onto


    the back of the massive ancient spiritual beast.


    Then, the four wings of the ancient spiritual beast began to p, causing waves of dust to ripple


    outward several dozen feet high. The entirety of the Wal City was engulfed in the strong winds, with


    sand and stone whirling everywhere.


    The soldiers and spirit maniptors present felt as if they were caught in a strong storm, unable to


    even stand steadily. Some were even swept away by the violent gusts of wind!


    In a matter of moments, the entire city fell into a state of chaos.


    pping its massive wings, the ancient spiritual beast flew over the Wal City with Rocky and Flint on its


    back. The citizens below watched with mouths wide open as the huge shadow of the beast danced


    over the buildings. To Rocky and Flint, however, the people below looked like tiny ck ants.


    Just then, Ken flew over with Robin. They toonded on the back of the ancient spiritual beast.


    "What are you waiting for? Go get them!" the peerless master barked. He knew that if he let them get


    away, there was no way he''d be able to exin this to the acting emperor.


    Then, the peerless master summoned a five-star war dragon of the fifth grade. After mounting it, he


    chased after the ancient spiritual beast. More war dragons of three or four star level were summoned


    as the other spirit maniptors joined in pursuit. Soon, more than ten war dragons filled the skies, each


    one chasing after the ancient spiritual beast in the distance.


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed as he realized what was happening. "You ride on Ken first," he said to Flint.


    Hearing Rocky''s words, Flint shot a nce at Rocky. Although he still didn''t recognize who this guy


    was, he obeyed Rocky without the slightest hesitation. In a heartbeat, he leapt and mounted the dragonProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    next to him.


    Once Flint was settled, Rocky sent Robin back to the Magic Spiritual Space. Then, he instructed Ken to


    take Flint away from the ancient spiritual beast. Lastly, he asked the ancient spiritual beast to turn


    around and face the swarm of dragons that were steadily closing in on them.


    "Maybe I could take this as an opportunity to give Alston a gift," Rocky said with a devious smile. "I''m


    sure he''ll be happy to receive it..."


    As he spoke, the huge mouth of the ancient spiritual beast slowly opened to reveal a huge chaotic ball


    of light in its throat.


    The peerless master, who had been in the lead, was shocked to see the chaotic light shining in the


    mouth of the ancient spiritual beast. Feeling the astonishing aura emanating towards him, the master


    felt fear seize his heart.


    "What... What is it going to do?" The voice of the peerless master at the Divine Stage whispered softly,


    his voice trembling.


    Just then, a beam of chaotic light burst forth from the mouth of the ancient spiritual beast. In the


    darkness of the night, it looked like a chaotic river of light that was streaming towards the Wal City at a


    frightening speed.


    The beam of chaotic light shot out so quickly, the Divine Stage master and his war dragon barely had


    the time to react. In a sh, the light beam had struck their left side. The next thing he knew, he and his


    war dragon were plummeting towards the ground. The other spirit maniptors behind him were even


    more unlucky. Completely enveloped in the chaotic light, they were incinerated in the blink of an eye,


    without so much of a scream.


    The beam of chaotic light didn''t stop there, though. It extended all the way across the center of the Wal


    City. Like a scalpel cut to precision, the light beam divided the city into two halves, with every building


    caught in its pathpletely destroyed. mes broke out in the surrounding streets, quickly spreading


    towards the far corners of the city.


    Tens of thousands of soldiers and hundreds of spirit maniptors screamed in pain and fled in all


    directions. The whole city was like hell on earth, mes zing into the night sky.


    By then, the power of the ancient spiritual beast had reached its limit. Rocky quickly sensed this and


    immediately summoned Ken toe to his aid. Jumping onto its back, he sent the ancient spiritual


    beast back to the Magic Spiritual Space.


    "Is this still a spirit-manipted beast?" Flint couldn''t help but tremble as he watched the ancient


    spiritual beast disappear into the Magic Spiritual Space. What shook him even more was the horrific


    scene beneath them.


    "It''s almost dawn. We have to hurry," Rocky said,pletely dismissing Flint''s question. Giving Flint a


    wry smile, he coaxed Ken to fly faster.


    However, at this moment, a shadow of a dragon suddenly rushed out from under them and blocked


    their way.


    "You really don''t know when to give up, huh?" As soon as Rocky saw the dragon shadow, he knew who


    its master was. It was the peerless master at the Divine Stage who had almost died just now under the


    beam of chaotic light.


    "Are those the only tricks up your sleeve?" he sneered. "Hand him over. Now." Although the peerless


    master still had a trace of fear lingering in his eyes, he figured Rocky had run out of moves.


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed. If he hadn''t brought Flint with him, he could have activated the Spirit


    Possession with Ken now. Now, however, his priority was to protect Flint and hurry to the Ximen n,


    so he didn''t have time to waste with this peerless master here. However, since they were in the sky, he


    was at a disadvantage.


    Rocky considered briefly asking Ken tond on the ground first before making any moves.


    However, it was obvious that the peerless master at the Divine Stage wasn''t going to let that happen.


    He did, after all, steer his war dragon to block Ken''s path. Moreover, the war dragon was obviously


    much bigger than Ken, so it wouldn''t be able to get rid of the former so easily.


    What was more troublesome was that there were still a few spirit maniptors in the distance who


    were still riding their war dragons towards them. It seemed they nned on surrounding Rocky, which


    was a bit unexpected. If the stalemate continued, not to mention his deadline to reach the Ximen n


    on time, he wasn''t sure if he''d be able to seed in taking Flint out of the Wal City.


    Just as Rocky was wracking his brains trying to figure out a solution, the spirit maniptors had closed


    the distance and began to encircle them. Dozens of dragon shadows filled the skies.


    "Ha-ha, boy, you can''t escape. Our reinforcements are nearly here." Seeing the dragon shadows


    headed towards them, the peerless masterughed triumphantly.


    Rocky''s expression hardened. Seeing that there was no other way around it, he decided to break out of


    the encirclement by force.


    However, before Rocky could even make a move, a crimson dragon beast rushed over suddenly.


    Unexpectedly, it opened its mouth and spurted a fierce me towards the war dragon of the Divine


    Stage master, forcing the war dragon to dodge sideways quickly.


    When the peerless master recovered, his expression froze immediately.


    Then, Rocky realized that the crimson dragon beast didn''te alone. Dozens of dragon shadows had


    flown over with the crimson dragon beast, facing off with the spirit maniptors and their war dragons.


    Chaos broke out in the skies as spurts of fire were shot out back and forth.


    Squinting, Rocky finally recognized the familiar figure riding on the crimson dragon beast.


    "Mia?" Rocky cried out in surprise.


    "General Marcia asked me to bring people to support you. Hurry up and go. We''ll take care of this


    ce." Mia shot a strange nce at Rocky, her expression unreadable.


    "Thank you." Rocky didn''t say anything more. He waved at Mia and asked Ken to proceed at full


    speed. Leaving the fierce air battle behind them, they headed straight to the Ximen n.

 Chapter 1080 A Polite Refusal

    Chapter 1080 A Polite Refusal


    After a few days of endless hustling and bustling, the Ximen n finally started their grand centennial


    celebration. Thousands of guests noisily gathered, their chitchats filled with excitement.


    The square where the ceremony was held was extremely packed and all kinds of performances were


    ongoing. At the front of the square was a tform paved with red carpet which was specially built for


    the honorable attendees. Bryant, his granddaughter, Shirley, and the elders of the Ximen n were


    sitting on the tform. They were epting blessings and gifts from various ns and major forces,


    the royal family, several civil and military officials, and other guests.


    Time flew by without anyone noticing due to the euphoric atmosphere brought about by the celebration.


    Two hours into the celebration, a disciple of the Ximen n came up on the tform and announced


    with a bow, "My Chief, the emperor is at the gate!"


    However, instead of waiting at the gate for the Ximan n to properly wee him, Alston hade


    inside and walked along the main road leading to the square. He was escorted by two masters of the


    Divine Stage, another nine masters of the Supernal Stage and some twenty spirit maniptors of the


    Heavenly Stage.


    Bryant stood up at once. He lifted his elegant robe and ran down the tform to wee Alston. He


    was followed by Shirley, the seniors, and the elders.


    When everyone saw that Bryant was in a hurry, they realized that Alston was here. No other person in


    this world could arouse such a whirlwind of chaos. The noisy square quieted down immediately. The


    crowd parted automatically to make a path for Alston. Everyone echoed greetings of respect towards


    the acting emperor.


    "Greetings, Your Majesty!" The whole square was suddenly filled with everyone''s greetings.


    Alston, on the other hand, marched on with ease. He wore a wide smile across his face as he waved


    his hand towards the crowd. For the people who knew him little, he was asmon as an old shoe,


    but not the insidious, despicable and ruthless monster who tried to murder his own brother for the


    throne and who used every way possible to get rid of those who disobeyed him.


    As Alston pressed forward towards the tform, Bryant and Shirley met him at the middle of the


    square, as well as all other seniors and elders from the Ximen n.


    "Your Majesty!" Bryant stopped in front of Alston and respectfully bowed.


    "Nice to meet you, Chief Bryant, Miss Shirley and all the elders! Please do not be nervous. I am here


    today to congratte your n on your centennial celebration. There''s no need to make such a scene,"


    Alston said with a gentle smile, instructing Bryant to stand straight.


    "Your Majesty, please follow me this way!" Bryant led Alston to the front of the square and up on the


    tform.


    After Alston and Bryant took their seats, the people from the Ximen n and Alston''s escorts stood on


    the opposite sides on the stand.


    "Today marks the centennial celebration of the Ximen n. I prepared some special gifts for you.


    Please kindly ept them!" Alston said and nodded to the guards who were standing on the sides.


    A guard went down, and a momentter, more than a dozen guards carried several big boxes up on


    the tform. The boxes were immediately opened to unravel heaps of gold, silver and jewelries inside.


    Alston had heavily spent on these gifts.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I am extremely ttered, Your Majesty! This is so generous of you! But please forgive me. I cannot


    ept these extravagant gifts!" Bryant immediately stood up and cupped his hands to refuse Alston''s


    expensive presents.


    "It''s truly kind of you to say so. Please ept it, these are just some small gifts to show my great


    respect to you and your n! Might I add that I''ve also prepared several special gifts for Miss Shirley,"


    Alston said as he nced towards Shirley who was standing on the opposite side of the tform.


    "Come here, Shirley." At once, Bryant nodded at Shirley when Alston mentioned her name.


    Shirley immediately came forward and politely bowed to Alston. "It''s already a great honor for the


    Ximen n to have Your Majesty here today. I am not worthy of these special gifts!"


    "Please do not refuse these gifts I picked especially for you, Miss Shirley. You will soon be my


    concubine, so please do not be shy. I can give you anything you want even just for a smile!" Alston said


    generously. He nodded at the guard toe forward again.


    Another group of guards went up to the tform, and this time, they were holding several small boxes.


    They stopped right in front of Shirley and opened the boxes for her to see. It turned out that there was a


    piece of treasure inside each box. Each treasure was ced on the level of a middle grade Dark


    Heaven Egg. Two pieces of treasure were the match of supreme grade Dark Heaven Egg.


    For ordinary spirit maniptors, these treasures were valuable and incredibly rare to find. As a matter


    of fact, the value of these treasures was far more than the value of the gold, silver, and jewelries in the


    big boxes.


    The people who saw these gifts grumbled and sighed enviably at Alston''s generosity.


    "Your Majesty, these gifts are far too expensive! We cannot ept these!" Bryant said, pretending to


    be stunned at Alston''s generosity and extravagance. But in fact, these treasures were nothing to the


    Ximen n. Shirley had grown up in piles of these kinds of things.


    "It''s exceedingly kind of you to say that. I know these treasures are nothing to the Ximen n. So, I


    also prepared an incredibly special gift for Miss Shirley." Alston pped his hands as soon as he


    finished his announcement.


    A master at the Divine Stage immediately walked down the tform and ordered his men to clear up


    an area. After that, he gathered his spirit and opened the Magic Spiritual Space. Then, he went in and


    took out a Dark Heaven Insect at the first grade of the three-star level.


    The appearance of the Dark Heaven Insect heightened the atmosphere on the square. People


    immediately talked among themselves. They were surprised that they were able to see such a


    spectacr thing in their lives.


    "It took me two whole months to capture this creature at the Gehenna Border. I am going to give it to


    you as a pet, Miss Shirley. Do you like it?" Alston said proudly, confident that Shirley would be thrilled at


    this magnificent creature.


    Shirley, on the other hand, just smiled faintly. Her face was nothing but a nk expression. As the


    sessor of the first n in this empire, she had seen all kinds of treasures in her life. And for the first


    time, the Dark Heaven Insect was the only thing she felt a little interested in. But she was aware that


    there was a price she had to pay if she epted it. Alston was expecting that she would ept his


    marriage proposal and be one of his concubines. So, even if Alston presented thousands of Dark


    Heaven Insects, it was impossible for her to show any delight at all.


    "Shirley," Bryant murmured, instructing her to show her gratitude to the emperor.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty. I really appreciate your sincere kindness. I never expect so many gifts from


    Your Majesty!" Shirley replied with all of the formalities she could muster.


    "I am happy to hear that you like it. Oh, I want to ask something, if you don''t mind? Can I have your


    reply regarding marrying into the royal family now? I personally would like to give you a few more days


    to think, but they have already prepared for the wedding ceremony. So, I want to know the answer as


    soon as possible." Alston''s words were very polite, but it was clear that he wanted to tell Bryant and


    Shirley that today was their deadline.


    "It''s my honor to be favored by Your Majesty!" Shirley said with a polite nod.


    As soon as the crowd heard her words, the whole square became loud again. It seemed that the


    emperor was going to get what he wanted today.


    A trace of a triumphant smile shed in Alston''s face. Today''s agenda was going smoother than he had


    thought. As the first n, Bryant had the power to stand on the opposite side of the royal family, and


    Alston had already prepared for it. But he was confident in Bryant''s loyalty. Bryant had no reason to


    refuse, and their n would only be promoted by this marriage. Besides, he knew that Shirley really


    appreciated him before, so he believed that Shirley would not refuse him.


    "But I sincerely apologize, Your Majesty. I cannot marry you!" To Alston''s great surprise, Shirley


    suddenly turned the situation around and politely declined him.

 Chapter 1081 Shocked

    Chapter 1081 Shocked


    Hearing this, everyone looked at each other in confusion. They were struck dumb, as they had thought


    that Shirley would agree to marry Alston. Even if she didn''t agree, they didn''t know she would do it as


    harshly as she did. None of them expected that Shirley would refuse Alston outright and in front of so


    many people too! It would undoubtedly bring great shame to him.


    "I''m sorry, Chief Bryant, but I think I misheard her." Alston''s face was red with anger, and his veins


    looked like they were about to pop from his head.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Your Majesty, Shirley should have made it clear," Bryant replied with a morose expression on his face.


    "Miss Shirley, why are you rejecting me? You should at least give me a reason," Alston protested


    vehemently.


    "It is because I am already engaged to someone else before you asked..." Shirley exined matter-of-


    factly.


    When everyone present heard this, they were also shocked, as none of them knew that Shirley was


    already engaged. Of course, they all forgot that Shirley and Prince Basil were engaged in the past.


    "What?! Miss Shirley, when did you get engaged to someone else?" Alston''s eyes almost bugged out of


    their sockets in his surprise.


    "Have you forgotten already, Your Majesty? I was engaged to Prince Basil," Shirley replied.


    "Ha! Basil? That man has been dead for a long time now. Your engagement doesn''t count anymore."


    Upon hearing Shirley''s answer, Alston was exasperated. He didn''t expect Basil, who was already dead,


    to get in the way of his excellent n. Of course, he knew that Shirley must only be using Basil as an


    excuse.


    "The engagement between Prince Basil and me was issued by the former emperor in person. And


    even though Prince Basil had already died for the sake of our country, the previous emperor hasn''t


    abolished the engagement between him and me, so the engagement is still valid," Shirley replied with a


    gleam shining in her eyes.


    "Then I will immediately abolish your engagement to Prince Basil. That way, nothing can stop you,


    okay?" Alston answered aggressively. He was not about to give the Ximen n any excuse, after all.


    In the face of his stubbornness and aggression, Shirley couldn''t help but hesitate. She covertly nced


    at Bryant because she couldn''t think of any other excuses to say. Although Bryant expected that Alston


    wouldn''t give up easily, his eyes still narrowed in annoyance.


    "If I do that, there won''t be any more problems, right? Then Miss Shirley should agree at once," Alston


    insisted with a grim face.


    Shirley was quiet for a while before she opened her mouth and spoke hesitantly, "Actually, there is one


    more problem..."


    "What? What other problems do you have?" Alston''s eyebrow twitched out of his control.


    "Prince Basil... He has already taken me as his woman," Shirley suddenly spat out from between


    gritted teeth.


    At once, a dead silence settled over the whole square. Almost everyone was shocked because none of


    them expected Shirley to say something like that. Why would she expose herself so shamefully?


    Moreover, when did Prince Basil get the unruly daughter of the Ximen n to his bed? That was too


    powerful of him.


    However, because Shirley had imed it in front of everyone, no one would doubt that what she said


    was true. Even if Shirley didn''t want to agree to the marriage, she wouldn''t joke about her virginity.


    Alston''s face strained as if he was about to erupt in anger, but he calmed himself quickly so that he


    would not lose control of the situation. He said coldly, "Miss Shirley, you are too fond of telling jokes! As


    far as I know, Miss Shirley hated Basil to the point of death, and you have never contacted him, not


    even once. Nothing could have happened between you!"


    "Prince Basil once came to our Ximen n. If something happened between Shirley and Prince Basil,


    it should be at that time!" Bryant piped in this time, adding a little lie. Although he was a little surprised


    that Shirley would say such words as an excuse, he had no choice but to support her lies. If he didn''t,


    her words would have been in vain.


    "No matter what happened between Miss Shirley and that dead man, it doesn''t matter. I won''t mind. As


    long as Miss Shirley agrees to be my concubine..." Honestly, Alston was already infuriated, but he


    brushed everything aside and kept insisting instead.


    It painted a pathetic picture of Alston at that moment, as he was willing to ignore the fact that Shirley


    might not be a virgin anymore just to make her agree to be his concubine. If Shirley agreed to this


    marriage, then Alston was as good as a cuckold. Of course, most people knew that the real reason why


    Alston wanted Shirley to agree to be his concubine was to take control of the Ximen n.


    "But I''ve made up my mind to marry Prince Basil!" Shirley insisted, her voice going higher, as she was


    getting impatient because Alston would not stop insisting on what he wanted.


    Hearing Shirley''s ridiculous words, all the people present whispered and pointed at her.


    "What a bunch of nonsense! Miss Shirley, are you going to marry a dead man? I won''t approve of this


    marriage unless you marry a living man." Alston sneered with a sinister look.


    "Your Majesty, Shirley has made it clear already. It doesn''t matter whether you approve of it or not..."


    Bryant reminded him seriously.


    "Chief Bryant, do you and your n want to disobey me and be an enemy of the royal family?" This


    time, Alston made his position clear. He was done ying their ridiculous games.


    "I only wish to respect Shirley''s decision. I didn''t mean to offend you, Your Majesty. How could I want to


    disobey you and be the enemy of the royal family?" Bryant answered calmly. There was a strong


    domineering character in his tone as if he was not afraid of Alston''s threat at all.


    "Miss Shirley, I''ll ask you one more time, so think it over very carefully. Do you agree to be my


    concubine or not? Remember that whatever you say next will directly affect the future of the whole


    Ximen n..." Alston threatened, ring at Shirley viciously. It was obvious now that Bryant didn''t want


    Shirley to be his wife. He simply needed her because he wanted the Ximen n!


    Shirley hesitated a little at Alston''s threat, looking a little intimidated. She looked at Bryant, her eyes


    wide with fear.


    "Shirley, say whatever you want to say!" Bryant told her firmly.


    Shirley frowned at this, as her plump breast continued to jump up and down with her rapid breathing. It


    was difficult to hide the contradiction in her heart at the moment.


    Everyone present waited for her with bated breaths, as their eyes focused solely on Shirley. The next


    words she would speak could determine the future of the Ximen n and the fate of the Holy Dragon


    Empire.


    "Where are you? Shouldn''t you be here now?" at this time, a delicate figure standing in the crowd


    muttered to herself anxiously.


    And just when Shirley was about to blurt out her decision, the delicate figure suddenly walked out of the


    crowd and asked loudly, "Miss Shirley, do you mean what you said just now that you are going to marry


    Prince Basil?"


    The figure took everyone''s attention as she broke the silence, and they were all shocked when they


    looked at who it was. They all recognized her! It was Sabina, Marcia''s beloved disciple, and the future


    sessor of the Ji n!

 Chapter 1082 Prince Basil

    Chapter 1082 Prince Basil


    Bryant and Shirley were both surprised when Sabina suddenly appeared. Her question was a shock


    too, so they could not answer her at once.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    On the other hand, as soon as Alston saw Sabina, his eyes darkened, and his posture took on a


    cautious stance.


    "Miss Shirley, did you mean it when you said you want to marry Prince Basil?" Sabina repeated,


    ncing at Alston.


    Meanwhile, Shirley didn''t answer immediately. She looked at Bryant first, and only when he nodded


    slightly did she nod as well. "Yes, I did!"


    Alston was enraged at her answer because, at this critical moment, Sabina unexpectedly showed up to


    spoil his n. However, he could not do anything to Sabina in public, so he could do nothing but grit his


    teeth, which Alston did so severely that he almost broke his teeth.


    "Well then, I will announce a piece of good news, which is also good news for the Holy Dragon Empire.


    And, congrattions, Miss Shirley. You will get what you want soon," Sabina said vaguely, as everyone


    listened to her raptly.


    "Miss Sabina, what do you mean?" curious, Bryant also asked. In his opinion, Sabina came here out of


    the blue because she wanted to help the Ximen n out. Besides, he knew that the Ji n was openly


    against Alston, so he believed that he could trust Sabina.


    "I am happy to tell you that Prince Basil is not dead. He is still alive!" Sabina solemnly stated. Her


    beautiful eyes were narrowed with sincerity, as she looked at all the guests one by one.


    Of course, all the people present were stunned when they heard what Sabina had said. At first, they


    thought that they had misheard. How could she say that Prince Basil was still alive? Moreover, it was


    Sabina who brought the news of Prince Basil''s death back to the Holy Dragon Empire. Why was she


    suddenly saying these things now when Prince Basil had been dead for over a year?


    "Sabina, don''t be rmist. That guy has already died. How can he still be alive?" Alston immediately


    shouted, viciously ring at her, even though he was also stunned. He could not believe that Basil was


    still alive.


    "Have you forgotten who brought back the news of Prince Basil''s death?" Sabina asked him


    condescendingly when she saw the disbelief in his faces.


    At this, Alston hesitated a little. He remembered that it was Sabina who brought back the news of


    Prince Basil''s death.


    ''Did she deliberately tell the world that Basil was dead, but in fact, he is still alive?'' At this thought,


    Alston''s heart skipped a beat, and his eyebrows scrunched up in stress. It couldn''t be right. After all,


    Basil had spiraled into madness in the battle with him, so he couldn''t have survived.


    "Miss Sabina, is Prince Basil really alive?" Bryant asked in surprise. He didn''t think that Sabina was


    lying. Most importantly, if Basil were still alive, perhaps everything would change, and the Ximen n


    wouldn''t take a road of no return.


    "Yes, he is still alive." Sabina nodded solemnly.


    "If he is alive, then let hime here. I''d like to see how a dead person can show up here alive and


    well," Alston said as he red at Sabina. In his opinion, Sabina was trying to ruin his n, so she


    deliberately made up the news that Basil was still alive.


    "You will see him soon," Sabina replied forebodingly. She knew that Rocky was already on his way


    here, and the only thing she needed to do was to stall for time.


    "Cut the crap. Unless he shows up right at this moment, I won''t believe you. What''s more is that I''ll


    arrest you for spreading rumors and deliberately stirring trouble," Alston shouted at Sabina as he


    seemed to lose his cool, finally. He could never let Sabina ruin his n.


    "Oh... Alston, are you getting frightened? Are you scared that if Prince Basil is still alive, the fact that


    you framed him up will be exposed?" Sabina answered gamely, unafraid of Alston''s threats.


    As soon as she said these, the crowd burst into an uproar, as everyone looked shocked by her words.


    They watched their exchange with narrowed eyes, as they also felt that there was something more to


    this situation than what they already knew.


    "How dare you spread rumors and frame me! Guards, arrest her!" Alston ordered as his face darkened


    with fury. As soon as he gave the order, several masters at the Supernal Stage surrounded Sabina.


    "Brother, she was just telling the truth. You don''t have to be so angry, do you?" At this moment, a calm


    voice suddenly came from the crowd.


    And everyone was struck dumb when they heard the voice.


    Soon, a figure walked out from the crowd. He looked very inconspicuous, as he was wearing in


    clothes and a rugged, old bamboo hat. Under the watchful eyes of the group, he walked to Sabina and


    nodded slightly to her.


    When Sabina saw him, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    At the sight of the man with a bamboo hat, Alston was shocked because the man had called him his


    brother.


    Everyone present started whispering among themselves as they tried to guess the man''s identity.


    "Isn''t he the mysterious man who defeated the powerful warriors of the royal family in thepetition


    for marriage held by the Ji n?"


    "Yes, it''s him!"


    "What''s more, he beat a peerless master at the Divine Stage in a single move."


    "Did he just call the acting emperor ''brother''? Who on earth is he?"


    In an instant, the buzzing of voices drowned out the whole square.


    "Are you the one who killed Jason? Who are you?" Alston shouted angrily, ring at the man fiercely.


    "If I tell you, will you believe me? What if I were a ghost, won''t you be afraid?" The man in the bamboo


    hat suddenly let out a peal of faintughter, and then he slowly took off his bamboo hat, revealing his


    face.


    And when Alston saw the man''s face, he was dumbfounded, and his mouth opened and closed in


    dismay. His hands trembled by his side. The man in front of him was no other than Basil, or Rocky, who


    should be dead already!


    "How are you, Miss Shirley and Chief Bryant?" Rocky turned away from Alston and cupped his hands


    at Bryant and Shirley.


    "You are..." Both Bryant and Shirley were stunned.


    However, no one present could recognize that the man in front of them was Basil.


    "Chief Bryant, he is Prince Basil," Sabina intercepted when she saw that they couldn''t tell who he was.


    As soon as those words fell from her lips, the whole square fell into silence. Everyone looked at each


    other, bbergasted, for they didn''t expect that the mysterious person who had appeared two times in


    the Ji Mansion and shown his skills before was the dead Prince Basil. This was unbelievable!

 Chapter 1083 Gifts That Were Much Better

    Chapter 1083 Gifts That Were Much Better


    "Preposterous! No, this man is not Basil, as he had already died a year ago. This man is an impostor


    who is trying to fool us all." The fact that Rocky was still alive shook Alston to the core, but he also


    knew that he and Sabina were the only ones who could recognize him. None of them had seen Prince


    Basil recently, so they could not recognize him at all, as he had changed so drastically from the Basil


    that the people knew. Therefore, he firmly insisted that Rocky was a fake.


    "Brother, please don''t say that. You''re hurting my feelings," Rocky sneered at Alston, continuing his


    snide remarks. Then he turned to Shirley and asked, "Miss Shirley, do you still remember the kiss that


    ignited our passionate love for each other?"


    "How do you know that?" This time, Shirley was taken aback, because except for her and Basil, no one


    else should know about it. But the man in front of her revealed their secret so calmly, which meant that


    he might genuinely be Basil. On the other hand, she couldn''t believe that the man was really him.


    Although the man in front of her looked a little ordinary, he seemed calm and elegant. Moreover, he


    exuded an irresistible charm and temperament everywhere he went. It was not like the rogue back


    then.


    "Are you really Basil?" Shirley couldn''t help asking, because she really found it hard to ept that the


    man in front of her was Prince Basil.


    "Miss Shirley, can''t you feel it clearly in your heart? By the way, didn''t you just say that you want to


    marry me? Since you want to marry me, I can''t treat my future wife shabbily..." Rocky spoke thest


    part as if he was talking to himself, and then he gathered his spiritual power and opened the Magic


    Spiritual Space. At once, an ice shadow flew out.


    As soon as the ice shadow appeared, the surroundings immediately burst into an uproar. The ice


    shadow was three meters high and was standing on two feet like a human being. It had four muscled


    limbs that resembled a giant''s, and it had snow-white ice hair that danced with the wind. It looked


    extraordinarily beautiful.


    "It''s that beast! It scared a seventh-grade master at the Supernal Stage so much that he knelt down in


    thepetition for marriage of the Ji n." Soon, someone recognized the ice shadow and started


    talking about it. It was none other than the famous Robin from the Ji n''spetition.


    On a closer look, they saw that it was holding a small box, about a half meter width, in its hands. It


    seemed to be waiting for Rocky''s order.


    "Robin, give the first gift I prepared to Miss Shirley," Rocky said, motioning Robin forward.


    Under the public''s watchful eyes, it immediately jumped onto the stage and handed the small box to


    Shirley, who took it with slightly trembling hands.


    She felt a little frightened when she saw Robin''s tall figure, but she soon realized that the beast in front


    of her was very docile. It was watching her with gentle eyes, and nothing was frightening about it at all!


    "Thank you," Shirley murmured as she took the small box and studied it carefully.


    After that, Robin jumped back to Rocky''s side.


    "What''s in it?" Shirley asked Rocky as she stared at the small box in her hand. It was a little small, but


    despite its size, it was very heavy.


    "Miss Shirley, please open it and take a look," Rocky replied with a faint smile.


    Hearing this, Shirley immediately opened the box. The next moment, the spiritual light in the box


    suddenly shot up, and the view was dazzling. Even the people who were a hundred meters away from


    the tform could feel the strong spiritual power released from the box.


    Of course, at this moment, everyone''s eyes were also focused on the box. When they saw the crystals


    inside, shining spiritual lights in the box, they were all stunned. They could not digest what their eyes


    were telling them at that moment.


    The box in Shirley''s hands was full of spiritual crystals! There were three yellow spiritual crystals and


    one blue spiritual crystal, and then the rest were red spiritual crystals. From a nce, it seemed that


    there were at least twenty crystals in the box.


    Most, if not all, of the people in the room, knew that the spiritual crystal was a rare treasure that was


    primarily used to increase the strength of a spirit-manipted beast. The better the spiritual crystal


    was, the more precious it would be. Moreover, the spiritual crystal was usually produced in some


    hazardous and strange ces where ordinary spirit maniptors could not easily enter. Besides, it was


    also scarce, so even a red spiritual crystal was considered very rare in the Wild Spirit Land, let alone


    the yellow one and the blue one. Those spiritual crystals were priceless.


    However, Rocky seemed to own so many spiritual crystals, and he treated them just like ordinary


    jewels! None of them could believe what they were seeing.


    Meanwhile, Shirley was still speechless as she looked up at Rocky in astonishment.


    "This gift is incredible! It can''t even be described as precious..." At the same time, Bryant was watching


    with a narrowed gaze. Although he had obtained spiritual crystals that were better than blue spiritual


    crystals, he couldn''t give out such a box of spiritual crystals as easily as Rocky did. If calcted at an


    average speed, it would take at least a few years to collect such a box of spiritual crystals. Even he


    would be hardpressed just to give it away.


    However, Rocky didn''t even look like he cared, as he gave away the box of spiritual crystals. Bryant,


    who was a top master at the Immortal Stage, had a feeling that he couldn''t catch up with him.


    For all the people present, Rocky seemed much more generous than Alston, who had only sent out


    several gold and jade boxes and several rare treasures.


    At this time, seeing that Rocky''s box of spiritual crystals had stolen his limelight, Alston''s face was


    shadowed with envy. And even though he wanted tomand the guards to arrest Rocky, he was not


    a fool. It was not a coincidence that Rocky would appear in the Ximen n at this time, and he


    wouldn''te here alone and defenseless. He surely had something up his sleeve! Therefore, he


    decided that he wouldn''t do anything until he had figured out Rocky''s ns.


    "This gift is too expensive. I can''t ept it!" Anyone would be ecstatic to receive this extravagant gift,


    but Shirley was not that kind of greedy girl. Moreover, she still had some doubts about whether the


    person in front of her was Prince Basil. Thus, she could not ept it.


    "Miss Shirley, don''t be in such a hurry to refuse me. Let me show you my other gifts first. It''s too early


    for you to make a decision," Rocky told her calmly.


    "You have other gifts?" Shirley was taken aback. Rocky had already given her a box of spiritual


    crystals. Did he have anything better than this box of spiritual crystals?


    Meanwhile, Rocky just smiled as he pped his hands. Soon, a colorful beast wrapped in clouds and


    mists came out of the Magic Spiritual Space with a basket in its mouth.


    As soon as Ken appeared, the whole area was once again in uproar.


    Compared with Robin, Ken was more eye-catching, because it was as if the people saw a legendary


    beast.


    At this time, Ken was already walking towards Shirley.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you want to send me the beautiful beast?" Shirley was pleasantly surprised to see Ken. And her


    eyes lit up as if she had just fallen in love with it.


    "If it is willing to follow you. But the gift I prepared is in that basket." Rocky smiled.


    Hearing that, Shirley opened the white cloth covering the basket in Ken''s mouth. Inside were many


    primary and medium-level treasures, which were much more advanced than what Alston had given her


    just now.

 Chapter 1084 He Is The Fake Prince

    Chapter 1084 He Is The Fake Prince


    "Wow!" Shirley couldn''t help but exim. The primary and medium-level treasures in this basket were


    no less than that box of spiritual crystals in quantity, value, and rarity. Spirit maniptors would drool at


    the sight of these cultivation treasures.


    All the people present were dumbfounded once again. Each of the items in the basket was a priceless


    treasure, but Rocky had given them out so easily. It was as if his own family nted them, and he


    could pick any of them casually. Besides, the previous box of spiritual crystals already showed how


    generous and wealthy Rocky was!


    "Now, thest gift I am about to give you is bigger in size. So, please move back a little bit and leave


    some space for it!" Rocky announced to the crowd gathered around him. After the people stepped


    back, he nodded to Robin, who once again entered the Magic Spiritual Space.


    Simultaneously, when everyone heard that Rocky had one more gift to bestow on Shirley, their curiosity


    was stirred even more. He had already amazed them so much, so what else did he have up his


    sleeve?


    A momentter, Robin came back out, leading a giant ck figure.


    "Huh? Is that a Dark Heaven Insect? But its aura doesn''t seem to belong to the Dark Heaven Insect..."


    someone eximed.


    Everyone took a closer look and saw the massive beast that Robin had brought out. It was indeed


    simr to a Dark Heaven Insect, but its size was muchrger than that of a Dark Heaven Insect at the


    third grade of the three-star level, and its appearance was more exaggerated. However, to their


    amazement, the seeming Dark Heaven Insect had the aura at the four-star level.


    They all knew that the highest level that Dark Heaven Insects could reach was the three-star level, but


    the one in front of them had unexpectedly reached the four-star level. A restless air covered the whole


    ce, as all of them wanted to interrogate Rocky on how he found this beast.


    Even Bryant had never seen a four-star Dark Heaven Insect before, so his usually calm expression


    now appeared strained. He was also stunned, but it was barely visible.


    "This is called the Dark Magic Insect, which is simr to the Dark Heaven Insect. The difference lies in


    the fact that I have slightly improved this one, so it has identally broken through to the four-star


    level. You don''t have to be so surprised!" Rocky said casually. "This one is for Miss Shirley as a pet. If


    you have nothing else to do, you can ride it to go shopping or something else. It should be cool."


    Shirley couldn''t help but cover her mouth and smile. However, it would be eye-catching to ride such a


    rare insect, which was also at the four-star level.


    "Well, I''ve given you all the presents. Now it''s time to get down to business." Rocky smiled at Shirley,


    pped his hand once, and nced briefly at Alston.


    "Your Majesty, isn''t he really Prince Basil?" Bryant asked Alston doubtfully. From the way Alston looked


    at Rocky, he believed that Alston must have known Rocky for a long time, and Alston appeared even a


    little flustered as if he was afraid that others would find out his secret.


    "He is not Basil. Don''t be deceived by him! He is just a liar with ulterior motives..." Alston would never


    admit that Rocky was Basil.


    "Do you even have the right to stand there and use others, Alston? Didn''t you sell information to the


    Timber Deity Empire that led to Prince Basil''s captivity? And even when Prince Basil was captured by


    the Timber Deity Empire, you still ambushed him in secret and attacked the team that was escorting


    him back. You are a despicable and shameless man who would hurt even your own brother for the


    sake of power, so what right do you have to say these things?" Sabina confronted Alston, and along


    the way, revealed to everyone how he had betrayed Basil in the past.


    Hearing this, all the people present burst into an uproar. If the whole things were real, it would be a


    massive change for the Holy Dragon Empire.


    Meanwhile, the expression on Bryant''s face also changed. After all, Sabina would not dare to say these


    things if they were baseless usations. Could it be true that Alston had framed and tried to kill Basil


    before? Back then, Basil made numerous contributions to the Gehenna Border and enjoyed the


    Crimson Dragon Group''s support. If he were still alive, his return to the Imperial City would definitely be


    a considerable threat to Alston. Therefore, it made sense that Alston wanted to kill Basil.


    "Arrest this woman who ndered me, and this guy who pretended to be Basil! Arrest them now!"


    Alston shouted angrily.


    And at once, six Supernal Stage masters surrounded Sabina and Rocky.


    "Brother, I know what you are doing. You want to kill me to keep your secrets, right? Unfortunately,


    these people have no hope of doing that!" Rocky sneered.


    The next moment, Robin, standing next to Rocky, immediately let out an intense wolf roar and suddenly


    burst out a strong aura, as it rushed to a master at the primary stage of the Supernal Stage. Seeing


    this, the master immediately summoned his spirit-manipted beast to deal with Robin.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    But in the blink of an eye, two pirs of blood spurted from the man and his spirit-manipted beast!


    Before they could even make a move, the man and his beast were beheaded.


    Everyone was shocked because never in their wildest imagination did they think that anyone could kill


    such a strong master and his beast within a second!


    Seeing this, the other masters at the Supernal Stage turned pale, and none of them dared to move


    forward.


    Alston was also dumbfounded. He didn''t expect that Rocky could gain such a powerful spirit-


    manipted beast in only one year.


    "The aura released by this beast just now is entirely beyond that of a spirit-manipted beast of the


    same star level. Is it a guardian beast? But that''s impossible because only the spiritual race can control


    the guardian beast..." Bryantmented suspiciously. As soon as he saw Robin attack, he


    immediately realized that it was no longer an ordinary spirit-manipted beast.


    "You said you are Prince Basil. Do you have anything to prove your identity?" Alston suddenly changed


    his tune, as he realized that he could not recklessly act if Rocky had gained so much power. However,


    a sinister smile yed on his lips as a n materialized in his mind.


    Rocky stayed silent, ring at Alston.


    "If you don''t say anything, it means that you are definitely a fake. How dare you pretend to be Basil in


    front of me and the chief of the Ximen n? You are courting death! Chief Bryant, this person


    pretended to be Basil and intended to rebel. As one of the Three Great Generals of our empire,


    shouldn''t you uphold justice and severely punish the evildoers?" Alston was indeed very insidious. He


    even put Bryant on the spot, trying to let him deal with Rocky. He knew that if Bryant attacked, Rocky


    would die. And even if theyter discovered the truth, he would not be med. After all, he would not


    be the one who would kill Rocky but Bryant.


    However, Bryant was brilliant and experienced, so he immediately realized what Alston was nning.


    And he would never let Alston get what he wanted! So he asked at once, "What if he is not a fake?"

 Chapter 1085 Spiritual Light Enveloping Him

    Chapter 1085 Spiritual Light Enveloping Him


    "He is an impostor. I''m sure of it," Alston said firmly.


    "Your Majesty, do you have any evidence to prove that he is fake? In my opinion, he really looks like


    Prince Basil," Bryant answered thoughtfully, supporting Rocky.


    Alston gritted his teeth in anger, as it seemed that he could not use Bryant for his nefarious ns


    because Bryant was unwilling to take action. Alston had no choice but to use his people, so he turned


    to his men and ordered them at once, "Go and kill this person who dares to impersonate Prince Basil.


    You will be rewarded handsomely!"


    In an instant, hundreds of guards, more than twenty masters at the Heavenly Stage, and five masters


    at the Supernal Stage swarmed up and surrounded the three of them.


    "You take care of the rest. Leave the five masters at the Supernal Stage to me," Rocky instructed


    Sabina, nodding at her brusquely. He didn''t intend to be polite to Alston, and in the blink of an eye, he


    was ready to fight.


    Sabina, who couldn''t wait any longer, immediately summoned her spiritual beast¡ªDuchess Silver. One


    person and one beast headed straight for the more than twenty masters at the Heavenly Stage and


    hundreds of guards.


    On the other hand, the five Supernal Stage masters had also summoned their spirit-manipted


    beasts and wereing towards Rocky. He didn''t bother pulling out the Frozen Wind Dagger, but his


    aura suddenly increased, revealing his strength, which was in the fifth grade at the Supernal Stage.


    "He has already reached the fifth-grade power at the Supernal Stage?" Shirley''s face shifted minutely.


    If the man in front of her were truly Prince Basil, it would be unimaginable. After all, in her impression,


    Basil could only be described as a loser in the past.


    "It''s strange. I heard from Lance that when Prince Basil was at the Gehenna Border, his strength had


    not yet reached the Supernal Stage. However, this man has already reached the fifth-grade power at


    the Supernal Stage. Maybe it''s true that he is an impostor..." Bryant also felt that something didn''t add


    up. In such a short time, even the real Prince Basil, who possessed the power of the Holy Dragon


    Bead, couldn''t make such amazing progress.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    However, for many people present, Rocky had killed a peerless master at the Divine Stage in one


    move during thepetition for the marriage that the Ji n organized. Therefore, it was reasonable


    for him to show this kind of strength at the moment. On the contrary, they were even looking forward to


    seeing if Rocky would make another unbelievable move.


    At the same time, the five Supernal stage masters which included one of the primary grade, two of the


    medium grade, and two of the premium grade, were all very powerful by themselves. And if they


    worked together to fight against a peerless master of the first grade at the Divine Stage, they could


    easily win!


    Therefore, Rocky, who had only shown his strength of the medium grade at the Supernal Stage,


    seemed to be unable to cope against the five masters at the Supernal Stage.


    However, just as the five beasts and five masters were approaching him, Rocky''s whole body suddenly


    shed. In an instant, his arms instantly condensedyers of frost, and his palms continuously


    condensed sharp ws. In the next breath, he disappeared from the spot where he was standing,


    flying like a bullet towards the five beasts and five masters at an incredible speed.


    When the five beasts and five masters saw this, they immediately faced him together, as they knew


    that they were stronger as one. But when they were about to surround Rocky, he suddenly elerated


    and disappeared again. In this way, even though he was under the siege of the five beasts and five


    masters, they could not touch Rocky at all. While on the contrary, Rocky had already injured several


    spirit-manipted beasts to varying severity.


    When the crowd saw this, they were amazed, as it was hard to imagine that the five powerful masters


    at the Supernal Stage could not even catch Rocky, who was only of the medium grade at the Supernal


    Stage.


    Of course, the five Supernal Stage masters also encountered unspeakable difficulties because Rocky''s


    speed was too fast, and it was simply not something that a human could achieve.


    They didn''t know that the reason Rocky could move so fast was that he was using the Mysterious


    Beast Transformation Skill to copy Robin''s power at that moment. In the past six months, Rocky had


    learned and reached the third grade of the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill. He could now copy


    the various abilities of spirit-manipted beasts to improve his body''s capabilities. Therefore, even


    without the Spirit Possession, Rocky could strengthen his body with the Mysterious Beast


    Transformation Skill. For example, he could copy Robin''s speed and its destructively powerful ice


    ws.


    And so, even if two of the five masters at the Supernal Stage were of the premium grade, they couldn''t


    keep up with Rocky''s speed.


    Before long, he had managed to injure all of the five Supernal Stage masters'' spirit-manipted beasts


    with his ice ws, and their fighting power had now significantly weakened. The five masters were also


    deathly pale, as Rocky has yed them so easily.


    "What are you doing?" Alston shouted angrily at the five Supernal Stage masters, his fists clenched at


    his sides. He couldn''t understand why they couldn''t do anything against Rocky, who only showed the


    strength of the medium grade at the Supernal Stage. He couldn''t be that strong, could he?


    When the five Supernal Stage masters saw that Alston was getting angry, they looked at each other


    helplessly. They knew they were no match for Rocky, but they tried their best to block Rocky anyway.


    At this moment, Rocky suddenly stopped his movements. He looked at the five masters who were


    approaching him at the same time with an eerie smile on his face.


    "I''m almost done warming up." As Rocky spoke, he stopped using the Mysterious Beast Transformation


    Skill, and the aura of the medium grade at the Supernal Stage suddenly disappeared from his body.


    When the five Supernal Stage masters saw that Rocky was standing still, they became confused, but a


    burgeoning hope took hold of their hearts. In their opinion, Rocky had stopped moving because he had


    reached his limit, so they all used their spiritual martial arts to attack him at once.


    Unbeknownst to them, a small smile pulled at the corners of Rocky''s mouth. And he immediately used


    his unique skill, and a dark purple vortex instantly appeared above his head.


    Almost at the same time, the five spiritual martial arts attacks from the Supernal Stage masters


    swarmed over, but in the blink of an eye, the attacks disappeared! The five moves were sucked into the


    dark purple vortex as if they had never been there.


    "Thanks for those attacks. Here, I''ll give them back to you." All of a sudden, Rocky''s left palm shook,


    and in the next moment, the dark purple vortex on top of his head suddenly shot out five beams of


    intense spiritual power, rushing to the Supernal Stage masters.


    Seeing this, the five masters were shocked and hurried to resist with their hands.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    After the five loud noises, the five masters flew a few steps back andnded on the ground awkwardly.


    It was like something had forced them back, and they couldn''t fight it off.


    At this time, the whole square once again burst into an intense uproar. It was inconceivable that Rocky,


    who was only of the fifth grade at the Supernal Stage, could defeat five Supernal Stage masters at the


    same time!


    Even Alston found it hard to believe, so he shouted immediately, "All of you, go ahead! Teach that man


    a lesson."


    Soon, thest three masters of the premium grade at the Supernal Stage also came up, and all eight of


    them surrounded Rocky.


    "Eight masters together, huh?" Rocky smiled, looking unthreatened.


    In the next breath, the eight masters made their moves one after another. Eight attacks from the


    spiritual martial arts at the Supernal Stage surged out like massive waves on a stormy night.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    A series of loud explosions rang out under the shining spiritual light. Anywhere within dozens of meters


    from the explosions ended up in shambles, as rocks and debris soared in the air. The people on both


    sides also retreated, for the aftermath of the spiritual power had affected both of them.


    The explosions stopped and revealed Rocky in the middle, as he was shrouded entirely in a spiritual


    light. He didn''t seem to be moving. Of course, Alston was overjoyed at this, and he felt augh bubble


    up from inside him. "Why did you stop fighting? Are you getting frightened now? You may have


    defeated five, but I don''t think you can beat eight masters all by yourself. Ha-ha!"

 Chapter 1086 Who Is He

    Chapter 1086 Who Is He


    Everyone was shaking their heads at the situation. They knew that no matter what happened, it would


    be impossible for Rocky to win. Even if he could somehow survive, he would just linger his entire life.


    A violent me wind suddenly blew up like a storm which instantly blew away the flying dust. Out of


    nowhere, a figure emitted a strong ck me. It looked like the figure was shrouded in darkness. It


    was hard to determine how strong the me was, but it gave off an eerily dark presence, as if anything


    that would touch it would instantly disappear.


    The figure shrouded in ck mes slightly waved his right hand. With that, the ck ming de


    immediately continued to extend. The ming de turned into a massive saber emitting strong


    mes. Then, the figure slowly passed through the flying smoke.


    "Wait. Is he holding a Spiritual Weapon in his hand? Am I seeing it correctly?"


    "This man actually has an exceedingly rare Spiritual Weapon! That''s amazing!"


    "Who the hell is he? Does anyone know him?"


    Everyone was shocked by what they saw. The figure in front of them was not only unharmed after the


    attack of the eight masters at the Supernal Stage, but also showed such an astonishing and terrifying


    demeanor. In addition, the Spiritual Weapon he disyed was also horrifying! This unknown figure


    made people tremble with fear.


    The eight masters at the Supernal Stage could not help but feel shocked as they looked at the figure


    approaching. They could not ept the fact that the figure which was only of the fifth grade at the


    Supernal Stage was unhurt after their attack. They could not figure out how the figure survived the


    attack of eight masters at the Supernal Stage.


    Of course, Alston had an enraged look on his face. He did not know how Rocky resisted the spiritual


    martial arts of the eight masters at the Supernal Stage when he was just a master of the fifth grade at


    the Supernal Stage.


    "Grandpa, this man just fought against eight masters, but nothing happened to him. Is that even


    possible? How can that be?" Shirley was also surprised by Rocky''s strength and momentum.


    "It''s impossible, unless he..." Bryant trailed off. He was quiet for a moment as if he were trying to figure


    something out.


    "Come now, all of you! There is only one road for the likes of you and that road goes straight into hell!"


    Rocky said in a low and deep voice. He was like an envoy from hell. He looked at the eight masters


    with hateful eyes as if he was reallymitted to im their lives.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The eight masters at the Supernal Stage were furious when they heard Rocky''s words. They believed


    that Rocky was far too arrogant and did not take them seriously at all. A sixth-grade Supernal Stage


    master shouted and attacked Rocky head-on.


    However, just when the sixth-grade Supernal Stage master rushed in front of Rocky, he suddenly


    noticed the wickedness in Rocky''s eyes which made him tremble all over.


    "Take this Hellfire Explosion!" The master exerted his spiritual martial arts with all of his strength.


    Suddenly, a strong me burst out from Rocky''s feet and surrounded him in an instant.


    However, to the master''s surprise, Rocky swiftly waved his saber without even blinking his eyes. A


    massive ck Moon de came out to directly cut off the me that spurted out from the ground just


    now. Then, the Moon de went straight to the master.


    When he realized that the situation was unfavorable for him, the master was ready to fight back with all


    his strength, but Rocky had suddenly disappeared.


    "It''s a pity you''re too slow." Rocky''s figure had appeared behind the master and whispered in the


    master''s ear. With a wave of his ming de, Rocky sliced the back of the master using an explosion


    of fireworks.


    The master flew out in midair screaming in agony. His back waspletely charred, and ck smoke


    rose from the wound. Hended on the ground with a thud and he never got up again.


    When the remaining seven masters at the Supernal Stage saw that Rocky had defeated another


    master so easily, their faces darkened with worry. They looked at each other and then rushed forward


    together. They did not want to give Rocky any chance to break through each one of them.


    "Alston, my brother, please ept my second gift for you." Rocky suddenly opened his eyes widely


    and let his gaze shoot directly at Alston. In an instant, an aura burst out and affected the area. It


    seemed like the aura was powerful that it could even cut through the sky.


    Rocky''s aura, which had originally been at the fifth grade at the Supernal Stage, increased at an


    astonishing speed.


    Sixth grade, seventh grade... Eighth grade...


    Ninth grade!


    It reached the top grade of the power at the Supernal Stage!


    Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Rocky''s strength quickly reached the top grade. His left arm


    suddenly roared into massive mes. Then, he rushed directly to the seven masters at the Supernal


    Stage as he waved the Frozen Wind Dagger.


    At the same time, Robin and Ken also rushed forward beside Rocky.


    Finally, an extremely fierce battlemenced. The entire area was like a ughter scene, causing


    everyone to widen their eyes and look extremely stunned at what was happening.


    About half an hourter, all the seven spirit-manipted beasts fell to the ground. All of them were


    slowly dying. Their bodies were covered with blood and bruises, but Robin and Ken werepletely


    unharmed.


    After the battle with Rocky, four of the seven masters at the Supernal Stage werepletely knocked


    down. Meanwhile, the three remaining masters who were all at the premium grade were still alive, but


    they were staring at Rocky with fear.


    Everyone was also terrified at what had happened. They felt that they had seen an evil devil because


    Rocky seemed to bepletely invincible. They never thought that it would be possible for Rocky, with


    the strength of the top grade at the Supernal Stage, to fight and win against seven masters at the same


    stage. It was hard to imagine that this was something that a top master at the Supernal Stage could do,


    even a peerless master at the Divine Stage might not be able to do that.


    After witnessing Rocky''s strength, Alston''s eyes widened in shock. He had never expected that Rocky''s


    strength could be improved to such a great level in only one year.


    "Your Majesty, what shall we do? Do you want us to fight?" At this moment, the two masters at the


    Divine Stage, who had not fought for a long time, noticed the severity of the situation, and immediately


    looked at Alston.


    "There''s no need for that. I can do it myself. He has reached his limit," Alston calmly said. With that, he


    flew off the tform and faced Rocky.


    "Are you really going to fight by yourself?" Rocky asked teasingly when he realized what Alston was


    doing.


    "I will let you know what humiliation is!" As Alston spoke, he immediately gathered his spiritual power


    and shook his body. The next moment, a long dragon-shaped spear immediately flew out of his Magic


    Spiritual Space andnded on his hand.


    As soon as the dragon-shaped spear appeared, everybody burst intomotion. They knew that the


    dragon-shaped spear was a rare Spiritual Weapon, and it was actually the Thunder Dragon Spear that


    Alston used when he fought with Rocky before.


    In the entire Holy Dragon Empire, only a few spirit maniptors had Spiritual Weapons, so it was rare


    to see two spirit maniptors holding their respective Spiritual Weapons at the same time fighting


    against each other!

 Chapter 1087 A Mysterious Voice

    Chapter 1087 A Mysterious Voice


    Alston''s aura increased in an instant. His strong spiritual power turned into mighty waves that swept


    through the air and circled around his body. In the blink of an eye, he had reached the peak of the ninth


    grade of the Supernal Stage.


    Everyone present was impressed at Alston''s sudden increase in strength. Six months ago, his strength


    was just at the fourth grade of the Supernal Stage, and now his strength was close to the Divine Stage.


    "It looks like you have cultivated intensely in recent months," Rocky said.


    "Go to hell!" Alston shouted. His eyes were filled with anger as he waved the Thunder Dragon Spear in


    his hand. It turned into a hundred spear shadows and attacked Rocky at once.


    Rocky wielded his ming de of the Frozen Wind Dagger and in a sh, the me dragons rushed


    towards his opponent.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The two mighty spiritual powers collided in mid-air. The impact released fiery sparks that drizzled onto


    the ground. Rocky and Alston stepped forward at the same time and dashed towards each other. As


    the two Spiritual Weapons smashed with each other, violent spiritual lights raced out and shed into


    the sky like angry bolts of lightning.


    The fierce fight between Rocky and Alston revealed that they were equal in strength and this infuriated


    Alston. He had made several breakthroughs, and he could not believe that Rocky could still fight him


    with ease. He swung his spear and took a few steps backward. At once, the powerful aura that had


    enveloped his body swelled and radiated with intense energy. Alston''s aura had broken through to the


    Divine Stage.


    The surrounding people were astonished. No one expected that Alston would reach the Divine Stage


    that fast.


    Even Bryant and Shirley were amazed by what they saw.


    "I did not expect Alston''s strength to advance rapidly," Bryant said. He was surprised and at the same


    time suspicious of what just happened in front of them.


    "You are no match for me!" Alston sneered at Rocky. His face was red with anger and hatred. He


    believed that Rocky could never be his match. Not in the past. Not now or ever. For the past six


    months, he had gone to the territory of the Dragon Master n to advance his strength. He did


    everything, no matter what the cost, just to be the most powerful emperor. He wanted people to


    fear him and bow to him in surrender.


    Before long, Alston, who just broke through to the Divine Stage, turned into a light shadow. The


    spiritual light that had shrouded his entire body soared, and the Thunder Dragon Spear in his hand


    turned into a long, deadly spear. With full force, it charged towards Rocky.


    This filled the people with suspense. Everyone feared that Rocky could not withstand the savage


    attack. After all, the strength at the peak of the ninth grade of the Supernal Stage was only one step


    away from the Divine Stage. However, there was a huge difference between them.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    With an explosive noise, Alston''s spear plunged into the ground. The earth trembled violently and a


    strong maic force wrapped itself around Rocky.


    This caused people to panic. They tried to leave the ce quickly, terrified of being involved. People


    from the crowd whispered among themselves as they walked out of the ce. They still could not


    believe Alston''s disy of strength and power. They were also worried about Rocky.


    Sabina, who just defeated most of the spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage, looked distressed.


    "Is he dead?" Shirley asked as she tried to search for Rocky through the dust that had filled the air.


    Just as Shirley expressed her concern, a fierce Evil me turned into a beam of light and razed down


    from the sky.


    This took everyone by surprise. They looked carefully and saw that the Evil me was released by


    Rocky. It was a violent attack from Alston, and yet he stood there,pletely unharmed.


    "You have reached the Divine Stage? I underestimated you. It looks like you have received a lot of help


    from the spiritual race." surrounded by the Evil me, Rocky remarked with a faint smile. But soon


    enough, the Evil me on his body changed its color and grew thicker. Like a vast and horrifying


    darkness, the me turned ck and evil.


    The people had not recovered from their shock when they saw the amazing change on Rocky''s body.


    The Dragon Spirit Mark that had marked his body swelled and spread all over his body. It was like a


    giant symbol that nted itself on Rocky''s physique.


    Everyone watched as the wild mes behind Rocky formed into a hazy ck shadow. Then it soon


    turned into a demonic beast that radiated evil and darkness.


    Rocky opened his eyes, and it was filled with intense power. His aura which had been at the ninth


    grade of the Supernal Stage soared up and instantly broke through to the Divine Stage.


    "The Divine Stage? He also broke through to the Divine Stage!" everyone present eximed in


    disbelief.


    Then something unexpected happened. After Rocky broke through to the Divine Stage, his aura


    continued to increase, as if the power in his body was without end.


    The truth is, Rocky had been using the Holy Spirit Panacea for thest six months. It was given to him


    by the beauty of the spiritual race and it had the power to fuse the evil power of the Holy Dragon Bead


    in his body, endlessly. Four months ago, he had fused power sealed in the fourthyer, and he then


    released the power sealed in the fifthyer. It would take him four month to fuse the power of the fifth


    layer, so now he almost finished the fusion. Because of this, his real strength had already surpassed


    the Divine Stage.


    At that moment, no one was more surprised than Alston.


    "How is that possible? How did he be stronger than me?" Alston could not believe his eyes. He


    was so affected that the torment was written across his face.


    "Alston, it''s time that we settle the grudge between us," Rocky said seriously. He had been waiting for


    this day for a long time.


    "Your Majesty, allow us to challenge him!" Two peerless masters at the Divine Stage saw that the


    situation was unfavorable, so they quickly approached Alston.


    After a moment of hesitation, Alston restrained his aura and stepped backward.


    Disgusted, people from the crowd booed and poked fun at Alston. They did not expect him to back


    down from the fight.


    The two peerless masters at the Divine Stage exchanged nces with each other and then stood


    bravely in front of Rocky.


    Rocky checked out the two peerless masters at the Divine Stage. Both of them were at the primary


    grade.


    "How dare you to defy the acting emperor in public? You havemitted a heinous crime. I advise you


    to surrender as soon as possible. Otherwise, we will have you arrested and you will surely suffer!" one


    of the peerless masters shouted at Rocky.


    "We will fight, if that''s what you want. Stop talking nonsense!" Rocky snorted.


    The two peerless masters at the Divine Stage looked at each other and summoned their own spirit-


    manipted beasts. Both of them were at the top-level of the fifth grade of the five-star level.


    By this time, Robin and Ken had returned to Rocky.


    It was another battle, and this time Rocky''s opponents were two peerless masters at the Divine Stage.


    At a nce, it looked like Rocky had no chance of winning.


    "Two against one. You two are cowards! How about I fight with you?" A mysterious voice was heard out


    of nowhere.

 Chapter 1088 Never Compromise

    Chapter 1088 Never Compromise


    As soon as the crowd heard the voice, they all turned their heads and saw three beautiful figures


    coming towards them. One was walking in front, while two moredies were nking the first one from


    behind. The leading figure''s aura was very rare in the Holy Dragon Empire, and she looked as


    gorgeous and delicate as a violet.


    In the next breath, the crowd burst into an uproar, as they recognized the figure that appeared. It was


    none other than Marcia, one of the Three Great Generals in the Holy Dragon Empire, whose influence


    was only second to Bryant.


    At the same time, the two women behind Marcia also attracted the attention of all the people present.


    One was coquettish and charming, and she was like a rose covered in prickly thorns. On the other


    hand, the one beside her appeared gentle and self-confident, and it was evident from the way she


    carried herself that she came from a prestigious family.


    "Isn''t she the eldest daughter of the Lan n?"


    "But what about the other one? Who is she? I haven''t seen her before. She is so beautiful!"


    "Yes, she is almost as beautiful as the daughter of the Lan n. But of course, she is a little inferior to


    General Marcia."


    In an instant, the audience was up in arms because of the three women''s appearance.


    Meanwhile, Alston''s face darkened when Marcia showed up at the critical moment, as he knew that


    she would throw another wrench in his n.


    When the two peerless masters at the Divine Stage saw her, they also looked a little concerned. They


    knew that even if the two of them worked together, they might not be able to defeat Marcia.


    After all, Marcia was the strongest fighter in the Holy Dragon Empire, apart from Bryant and several


    royal founding members who had reached the level of the Immortal Stage.


    Soon, the three women walked to join Rocky, and Sabina stopped attacking the others to stand with


    them. The four women stood together with Rocky at the same time, which immediately piqued the


    jealousy and envy of many men who were watching the scene unfold. They all thought that he was


    fortunate, for there were four beautiful women, including an extraordinary woman like Marcia that were


    on his side.


    The fact that Marcia moved to Rocky''s side meant that she was there to help him. The people could not


    help but discuss what that could mean, as Marcia dared to help Rocky in front of Alston. Only one thing


    could exin her behavior¡ªRocky was indeed Prince Basil!


    "General Marcia, do you also want to join this miscreant and rebel against us? I cannot believe you are


    willing to help this person who had done something unforgivable! He wanted to hurt His Majesty. Will


    you condone his actions?" one of the two peerless masters at the Divine Stage asked Marcia with a


    serious look on his faces.


    "I''m rebelling? Are you kidding me? This is Prince Basil. Didn''t he just say that?" Marcia looked around


    and announced loudly to the public.


    Hearing this, all the people present erupted into an uproar once again. Now, even Marcia had vouched


    for Rocky as Prince Basil, which meant that he was the real one. It seemed that Prince Basil had


    indeede back to life from the dead!


    The two peerless masters at the Divine Stage were confused when they heard Marcia''s words.


    "General Marcia, is he really Prince Basil?" Bryant promptly confirmed when he heard her words.


    "Chief Bryant, all these other people are blind to the truth, but surely, you can see what is going on,


    right? You can see the power hidden within this guy," Marcia answered, as her beautiful eyes narrowed


    at Rocky.


    "Is it the power of the Holy Dragon Bead?" Hearing this, Bryant frowned.


    "General Marcia, do you have any evidence to prove that he is Basil? Mere words alone are


    meaningless. We need substantial evidence," Alston asked with gritted teeth. The circumstances were


    pushing him into a corner, and now, even Marcia was standing up for Rocky. In his opinion, even if


    Marcia imed that Rocky was Basil, it was useless, as it would be just a baseless im. With no


    physical evidence to speak of, nobody would believe them.


    On the other hand, Marcia smiled sharply like a boa that scented its prey. She turned to Rocky and


    said, "Take out the jade token that the former emperor gave you!"


    Rocky nodded and then pulled out the jade token from his pocket. It was the token that his father had


    asked Marcia to give to him, and it would be undeniable evidence that nobody could doubt.


    "As you can see, this is the jade token passed down by the previous emperors, and it is also the


    symbol of the status of the emperor. The jade token in Prince Basil''s hand was the one that the former


    emperor had asked me to give to him once I found him. And this jade token can also prove his identity.


    He is Prince Basil!" Marcia solemnly announced as she looked around the crowd.


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes were focused on the jade token in Rocky''s hand. Many members of


    the royal family and ministers were familiar with this jade token because they had seen the former


    emperor wearing it all the time.


    "This is indeed the jade token of the former emperor." After staring at it quietly for a few minutes, Bryant


    was satisfied and nodded his affirmation. He was now sure that Rocky was Prince Basil.


    Alston was shocked when he saw Rocky take out the jade token, as he had not expected the emperor


    to hand that jade token over to Rocky. He soon remembered that the former emperor had said a "he"


    before he had killed him. Did it mean that the old emperor already knew at that time that Basil was not


    really dead?


    With this thought in his mind, Alston''s face became dark and sinister. He knew that everything he had


    done would be exposed soon, and he was desperate to stop that from happening.


    Everyone heard Bryant confirm that the jade token was real, and all of them were sufficiently shocked,


    as this was another plot twist they had not guessed. Before the former emperor disappeared, it seemed


    that he had already passed down the jade token, which was a status symbol of the emperor, to Rocky.


    It meant that the former emperor had regarded Rocky as the heir to his position as the emperor.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have given the jade token to Rocky.


    "General Marcia, no one can prove whether that jade token is the one given to you by the former


    emperor. It only proves that you possibly have something to do with the former emperor''s


    disappearance. I think you are just nning to rebel, and you will do anything to reign over this


    empire," Alston said doubtfully, for he would never let Marcia and Rocky seed in foiling his well-


    made n.


    "Well, Alston, we''ll see who''s right and who''s wrong soon!" Marcia sneered, and then announced,


    "From today on, the Rime Army Group and the Crimson Dragon Group will unconditionally support


    Prince Crimson, who is also known as Prince Basil, until he ascends to the throne."


    Her announcement immediately caused an uproar among the crowd again, and exmations sounded


    from all directions.


    The Rime Army Group and the Crimson Dragon Group were both parts of the four major groups in the


    Holy Dragon Empire, and they guarded the critical borders of the empire. If the Rime Army Group and


    the Crimson Dragon Group were loyal to Prince Basil, then he could control the boundaries of the Holy


    Dragon Empire. That was to say, if he wanted to, he could make the perimeter of the empire as


    guarded or as weakened as he wished. Prince Basil was now in charge of the life and death of the Holy


    Dragon Empire!


    "Do both the Rime Army Group and the Crimson Dragon Group want to rebel? Well, you can do


    whatever you want. The Holy Dragon Empire can live without you. I''ll send my army to squash you


    traitors..." Alstonughed wildly with a sinister look on his face, acting as if he was unaffected. But he


    knew that once the Rime Army Group and the Crimson Dragon Group joined hands, he would be at a


    disadvantage unless he had the help of the Ximen n. However, he still had the support of the royal


    family and some big ns and forces, so he would never easilypromise.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 1089 He Seemed To Be Crazy

    Chapter 1089 He Seemed To Be Crazy


    "So does our Ji n." At this moment, a calm voice sounded from the entrance, attracting everyone''s


    attention. And all the people were stunned to see that some people had just entered the square.


    "Father!" Sabina eximed as soon as she saw who had just arrived.


    They were the leaders of the Ji n, with Elvis in front of them.


    "Elvis, what are you doing here? Aren''t you forgetting that I have something you cherish?" Alston


    remarked insidiously, staring Elvis down, as his face darkened menacingly.


    "Oh, Alston! I forgot to tell you that I prepared a gift for you before I came here." Rocky smiled as he


    spoke, a sharp cat-like smirk that predicted nothing well for his brother.


    At this moment, a man appeared beside Alston and whispered a few words to him. The man seemed


    like he was in a hurry, and the more they spoke, the more Alston''s face reddened in anger. Atst, he


    finally had enough and kicked the man away, as he red at Rocky hatefully. He was probably just


    finding out that they had rescued Flint from Wal City, and now, he had nothing more to use to threaten


    the Ji n.


    "From now on, our Ji n will firmly support Prince Basil," Elvis announced in public.


    Everyone present was shocked when they heard that even the Ji n was on Rocky''s side.


    "Our Lan n has also decided to support Prince Basil." Mia also decided to make her position clear.


    She was the first daughter of the Lan n, one of the major ns in the Holy Dragon Empire that


    controlled the economic lifeline of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    After that, many representatives of the ns expressed their support for Prince Basil.


    However, in the past six months, Alston had been drawing people over to his side through all kinds of


    methods. Therefore, even if Rocky had the support of the two legions and the big ns like the Ji n


    and the Lan n of the Holy Dragon Empire, the two of them were still evenly matched.


    Besides, Alston had the support of the whole royal family, so the Ximen n''s attitude was now the


    most crucial vote.


    "It seems that we don''t have enough support." Marcia''s eyes narrowed, and she immediately looked at


    Bryant. ''If Bryant is willing to support Prince Basil, it will y a decisive role, '' Marcia thought.


    Alston also came up to the same conclusion, and he was now staring at Bryant as well.


    Seeing that Alston and Rocky were in a stalemate, Bryant hesitated to side with either of them. Even


    though he preferred to side with Prince Basil, he had to consider the rtionship between the Ximen


    n and the royal family. As such, Bryant couldn''t easily show his support for Prince Basil. Of course,


    he didn''t want to side with Alston either.


    Therefore, Bryant decided not to reveal his choice, and he decided that he would just wait first and see


    what would happen next.


    As a result, the two sides, led by Alston and Rocky, remained in a stalemate.


    At this moment, several bearers suddenly arrived, carrying a pnquin into the square. The bearers


    were spirit maniptors, while the pnquin was covered with a semitransparent curtain, so they could


    only see a delicate figure sitting inside.


    It was not until the bearers were directly in front of the crowd that they put down the pnquin. Then, a


    delicate and pale hand reached out and lifted the curtain, and a stunning woman came out.


    Many people present gasped in surprise when theyid eyes on the woman.


    "Isn''t she the most famous courtesan of the Fragrance House?"


    "Yes. I wonder why she came here..."


    "Did the chief of the Ximen n invite her here to entertain the guests?"


    For a moment, the whole square was in an uproar because of the woman''s sudden appearance.


    "Why is Laney here?" Rocky immediately looked at Marcia when he saw Laney.


    Marcia shook her head and shrugged, indicating that this wasn''t part of her n either.


    "I don''t think it''s a bad thing that she''s here," Luci interjected quietly.


    "I''m Laney. I''m sure many of you already know me. But today, I''m not here as the most famous


    courtesan of the Fragrance House, but as the special envoy of the Timber Deity Empire," Laney said,


    exposing her identity with no hesitation.


    "Special envoy of the Timber Deity Empire?" Hearing this, all the people present were even more


    surprised.


    "This is an imperial edict from the Timber Deity Empire. It carries the order issued by the new emperor,


    who has just inherited the throne. I''ll read it in public now," Laney stated as she took out an imperial


    edict made of superior materials from her sleeve. She began reading in a clear and sweet voice,


    "Alston, the current acting emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire, listen carefully. You should abdicate


    within three days. If you don''t, I will send one hundred thousand troops of the Timber Deity Empire to


    the Gehenna Border, and we willunch an attack in three days. I also want to tell the Holy Dragon


    Empire that if Prince Basil ascends the throne, the Timber Deity Empire is willing to ally with the Holy


    Dragon Empire, and we will be on friendly terms in return for Prince Basil''s saving my life!"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    After Laney finished reading, the whole square fell into a deathly silence again. Everyone could


    understand what the imperial edict meant. However, none of them expected that even the new emperor


    of the Timber Deity Empire also supported Prince Basil. Moreover, if Alston didn''t abdicate within three


    days, they were ready to attack the Holy Dragon Empire again!


    However, the most terrible thing about it was that the Crimson Dragon Group that guarded the


    Gehenna Border was now under the control of Prince Basil. If Prince Basil wanted to deal with Alston,


    he would not have to do it himself. He could allow the troops of the Timber Deity Empire to enter the


    Holy Dragon Empire, and Alston would definitely be the target of public criticism. On the other


    hand, if Prince Basil ascended the throne, the Holy Dragon Empire would not be attacked. Instead,


    they could ally with the Timber Deity Empire, their most powerful enemy in the Wild Spirit Land.


    Alston''s eyes widened, and the expression on his face changed drastically.


    "Woods has already inherited the throne?" Rocky was a little surprised himself. He didn''t expect that


    Woods would be the emperor so soon. It was fortunate, though, as Woods'' offer of help was quite


    timely. In this way, he had the support of many forces. And soon, even Alston, who had the help of the


    royal family, could momentarily lose all of his support. Moreover, if Alston clung to his position as the


    emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire like a useless barnacle, he would be perceived negatively by the


    citizens of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "Alston, you''ve messed up the Holy Dragon Empire for half a year. If you keep doing this, you will bring


    ruin upon the Holy Dragon Empire! If you still have a conscience left in you, you''d better abdicate!"


    Marcia stated coldly.


    "Ha-ha! You want me to abdicate? No way! I will never let you seed. You are all traitors who want to


    rebel." Alston suddenly startedughing, looking more and more unhinged as he did.


    Meanwhile, everyone looked at him in resignation and shook their heads in dismay, as it seemed that


    he had finally gone lost his marbles.

 Chapter 1090 Strive For The Throne

    Chapter 1090 Strive For The Throne


    "Let''s wait and see!" Alston was aware that the current situation was not favorable for him. With two


    major armies of the Holy Dragon Empire at his beck and call, not to mention the Timber Deity Empire''s


    influence, Rocky currently had the upper hand. However, Alston was still the Holy Dragon Empire''s


    acting emperor, so as long as he sat on the throne, his brother would never dare to hurt him.


    Otherwise, he would be an enemy of the whole royal family. With nothing more that he could do, Alston


    shot Rocky a cold stare and waved his hand, instructing the remnants of his men to leave with him


    dejectedly.


    Honestly, Rocky had no intention of letting his brother leave that easily, as he believed that if he set the


    "tiger" free, it would bring endless troubles for him. However, Rocky then noticed Marcia shook her


    head at him discreetly, so he could not help but sigh in frustration. He understood that they could not


    kill Alston right there and right then. Besides, Alston was still the acting emperor of the Holy Dragon


    Empire. If they killed him, they would be used of treason.


    Despite his unwillingness, Rocky stood still as Alston left with his men.


    In this way, a dramatic and thrilling farce ended with Alston leaving, but at the same time, it detonated a


    bomb inside Alston''s head when he saw that Basil was still alive, not to mention the power and support


    he had managed to collect. That day was andslide victory for Basil.


    Alston was not the only one who was shocked. Everyone who witnessed the developments of the


    whole farce was shaken to the core, though they tried not to show it on their faces.


    "Your Royal Highness and General Marcia, can I have a private talk with both of you?" Bryant asked


    the moment Alston and his men left. The general was anxious to learn the truth about what was


    happening. And he hated that he had been kept in the dark for so long.


    Rocky and Marcia exchanged looks before nodding as one.


    Then, Bryant and Shirley left first with Rocky and Marcia.


    On the other hand, a young man hurriedly came out of the crowd and approached Sabina and her


    father.


    "Father! Sabina!" he called, and his head was almost buzzing with excitement.


    "Oh, my goodness! My dear son!"


    "Flint!"


    As soon as they heard his voice, both Elvis and Sabina hurried to his side.


    "Flint, is everything okay? Are you hurt?" Elvis asked worriedly, looking at his son from head to toe as if


    he was checking for any injuries.


    "I''m fine. I''m fine. Please don''t worry about me, Father. But was that man really Prince Basil? He was


    the man who received training with me back then!" Flint could not even believe it, and stared at Rocky''s


    retreating back in astonishment.


    Meanwhile, Rocky and Marcia followed Bryant and Shirley to the conference hall, where they all sat


    down. Bryant asked Rocky to narrate what happened from the beginning. Soon, Rocky recounted the


    crucial parts in short.


    During all that time, Bryant felt like he was dreaming, as all the things that Rocky told them were


    beyond his imagination. But it was too outrageous to be made up, so he believed that Rocky was telling


    the truth.


    "You mean it was Alston who set you up and tried to kill you?" Bryant couldn''t believe that Alston could


    be so cruel. He knew that the prince could be aggressive and ambitious, but he had thought that he


    would have had some limits to his ruthlessness. It turned out that he was wrong¡ªAlston''s cruelty


    seemed limitless.


    "I didn''t expect him to be so despicable." Shirley could not help but frown after listening to Rocky''s


    story, and her eyes lingered on Rocky secretly. Truthfully, she was still confused about some things,


    like how Rocky and Prince Basil were the same person. Besides, it was hard to believe that he had


    undergone such a drastic change in just two years, and now he was a peerless master at the Divine


    Stage.


    "What he did is more than that. ording to our investigation, he is also the one behind the emperor''s


    disappearance," Marcia said bluntly.


    "That is a very serious usation. Do you have any evidence?" Bryant''s thick, white eyebrows raised


    abruptly.


    "Not yet," Marcia answered, shaking her head. "But we will," she continued as her eyes burned with


    determination.


    "Such a verbal statement will be useless, as Alston will undoubtedly find excuses to deny it. You need


    substantial evidence to back up your im. So, what''s your following n?" Bryant asked


    straightforwardly.


    "Basil''s identity has already been revealed, and he has received the support of a lot of forces. I think it''s


    time to propose an objection to the Emergency Chamber. We will ask them to remove Alston from the


    position of acting emperor. After that, we will rmend Basil to the throne," Marcia replied.


    "In ordinary circumstances, that will be the right way to go. But I believe that Alston won''t wait for you to


    throw him off his seat. He will do anything to resist your efforts." Bryant stroked his beard thoughtfully.


    Basil was the biggest threat to Alston right now, so as long as thetter was still the acting emperor, he


    would surely try his best to kill Basil.


    "No matter what he is going to do, we''re well prepared to hit back. To be honest with you, I''m going to


    get in touch with the royal elders soon, and I''m confident that we can win them over. All the problems


    will be solved as soon as Basil sits on the throne, and only then can the Holy Dragon Empire be drawn


    back on the right tracks," Marcia said firmly.


    "I see. Knowing that General Marcia has a well-thought-out n in mind puts my heart to rest. I shall


    wait for your good news then," Bryant finally said.


    "Chief Bryant, it would be better if we can get the support of your n," Rocky added.


    "I''m sorry, but at this time, the Ximen n will not support either side. I am afraid that I cannot believe


    Alston or you before the truth of the whole matter is found out." Bryant was indeed a cunning old fox.


    He would not risk putting the Ximen n into an unknown situation, especially when it was enough to


    decide the future of the Holy Dragon Empire. He would consider first, and take sides only when


    everything was clear to him.


    "You make a good point, Chief Bryant. We came here with no other purpose but to expose Alston''s true


    face. We understand if the Ximen n doesn''t want to get involved, and we won''t force you to do


    anything," Rocky said sensibly with a nod.


    "But Miss Shirley just said she was going to marry me, and quite a lot of people have heard that. Chief


    Bryant, what are you going to do with that?" Rocky said shrewdly.


    Shirley blushed and piped in, "It was just an excuse! It didn''t count. We thought that you were dead!"


    "And Miss Shirley, you''ve epted my gifts. Are you going to break your words?" Rocky asked again.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ll return all of them to you. Stop kidding!" Shirleyined, pouting cutely.


    "No, you don''t have to. I was just kidding. You can keep those gifts and consider them as the


    compensation for I breaking off our engagement back then." Rocky had never intended to take back


    the things he had sent away anyway.


    "Chief Bryant, if there is nothing else, we won''t disturb you anymore. We have to say goodbye now, as


    we still have a lot of things to deal with."


    After these words, Marcia and Rocky stood up and bowed at Bryant before walking out of the hall.


    Shirley watched until they were out of her eyesight. "Grandpa, Prince Basil is much more reliable than


    before. Don''t you really n to support him?"


    "Didn''t you hate him before? Why are you suddenly speaking for him?" Bryant curiously asked as he


    narrowed his gaze at Shirley.


    "That was in the past. I don''t hate him now." Shirley was blushing again.


    "Alston has the support of the whole royal family behind him. And even though tworge army groups


    are backing Basil, unless the royal family recognizes him, Alston still has a considerable advantage


    over him. I believe there will be a fierce battle that is waiting ahead for Prince Basil, and maybe the


    entire royal family will stand against him," Bryant conjectured, looking away at the distance.


    "If he gets our support, will he get a better chance to win? I''m just curious," Shirley asked after thinking


    for a while.


    "That''s exactly why I didn''t give my promise to help him in the first ce. I want to see if he really has


    the ability to inherit the throne," Bryant said meaningfully.

 Chapter 1091 To Visit The Royal Elders

    Chapter 1091 To Visit The Royal Elders


    In the hall of the Witch Pce in Holy Dragon Empire''s Pce City, a conversation was unfolding.


    "Excuse me? Can you repeat that please? I think I misheard you." Lena''s eyes were wide with disbelief


    after the shocking news she just received. Her face was thin and pallid, which showed that she had not


    slept well for days. In front of her was a woman clothed in white.


    "Just as Your Royal Highness heard, Prince Basil is still alive. General Marcia sent me here to invite


    you to her mansion. Prince Basil is waiting for you there," the woman in white said respectfully.


    "Basil is waiting for me? What does he look like now? Is he really still alive? Oh, please don''t y such


    a cruel joke on me!" Lena''s body trembled weakly, and she could not utter another word. Part of her


    wanted to believe the news desperately, but how could she? It was impossible! This kind of thing only


    happened in her dreams. However, she also knew that Marcia wouldn''t lie to her. It seemed that her


    dreams had finallye true today, but it was taking her too long to believe it.


    "Your Royal Highness, please hurry up. We don''t have much time. If you will it, I can bring you to Prince


    Basil. But we need to leave the Pce City as soon as possible, before the acting emperores


    back," the woman in white urged.


    "Okay, I''ll go with you. Please wait for a moment. Randi, please go outside and keep watch for me. I


    need to go and grab something before leaving," Lena instructed.


    Randi nodded at once and promptly walked out of the Witch Pce.


    At the same time, Lena carefully turned around and closed the door behind her. Then she walked to a


    corner, hidden by a massive cab. She waved her hand, making a sweeping gesture over the empty


    wall. Immediately, the entire wall caved in, which revealed a passage for one person.


    Lena hurriedly walked along the passage and soon got to a secret chamber filled with all kinds of


    ancient books.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She went straight to a stone table in the center of the chamber, where a thick book entitled ''The Witch''s


    Book'' was ced. Lena swept her hand over it and put the book into her Magic Spiritual Space. Then,


    without another nce at the other books, she turned around and left the chamber.


    However, Lena found something unexpected just as she came back to the hall. The white-robed


    woman that Marcia had sent was lying in a pool of blood, while Randi who stood a couple of meters


    away was shaking slightly, and her face was white as a newly bleached sheet. There was another


    person in the hall, and he was standing right by the woman''s dead body.


    "What do you think you''re doing? Why did you kill her?!" Lena shouted furiously, staring at the scene in


    front of her.


    The man slowly turned around, and something cold and sinister emanated from him when Lenaid


    eyes on his wrinkled face. He was Priest Dean of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "Your Royal Highness, why are you in such a hurry? Are you going somewhere?" Priest Dean asked in


    a calm and gloomy tone.


    "It''s none of your business. What are you doing in my pce?" Lena questioned with a deep frown on


    her face. Meanwhile, she nced at the woman, whose white clothes were now stained with so much


    blood. She wanted to check on her, but she needed all her wits to deal with Priest Dean first.


    "Oh, I believe that you''ve learned the news that Basil is still alive. Let me guess. You''re going to see


    him, right? I didn''t expect that guy to be so lucky!" Priest Dean said viciously.


    "What are you talking about?" Lena asked in surprise. The news of Basil''s return shouldn''t have spread


    back to the Pce City that fast. Something was wrong.


    "Oh, maybe Randi can tell you," Priest Dean sneered and turned to Randi, who was trembling all over


    out of fear. "You did a good job. Here you are. It will relieve you from the poison inside your body."


    Saying this, he took out a pill and threw it to Randi, who scrambled after it at once.


    "Randi! What did you do?" Lena shouted feebly. She couldn''t believe that Randi, who had been close


    to her since childhood, betrayed her.


    On the other hand, Randi was also looking back at Lena. Her eyes seemed to be begging her to


    understand, while she kept whispering, "I''m so sorry. I''m so sorry."


    "People will do whatever they can when death is knocking on their door. Honestly, I''ve prepared for this


    day for a long time now, so don''t me her. She''s just a pawn in this game of chess. I poisoned her


    and made her listen to me, so you can say that she was just doing her job," Priest Dean said in a


    despicable tone.


    "There is a special ce in hell for people like you!" Lena hissed angrily.


    "A strong army is outside, blockading this pce. I''m afraid Your Royal Highness has to stay inside


    from this moment." A sinister smile yed on Priest Dean''s thin lips.


    "Do you think those people outside can stop me?" Lena snorted.


    "I know Your Royal Highness has the strength to get out, but don''t forget that you are not a spirit


    maniptor. Although you are born with great power, you will lose your life if you overuse it. I''m afraid


    you may be able to leave the hall, but you don''t have the strength to meet the man you always want to


    see. Please think about it. What will Prince Basil do if he learns that you are risking your life? He would


    be heartbroken!" It was like Priest Dean had read Lena''s mind, and she could do nothing against him.


    He just looked at her coldly, aware that he had sessfully backed her into a corner.


    On the other hand, Lena heaved a sigh and buried her face in her hands.


    She couldn''t do anything because Priest Dean was right. Even though she was the Witch who had


    some innate power, it had a price. She could not overdraw this power, or she would lose her life. That


    was the reason why almost all previous Witches died at an early age even from ancient times.


    "You can''t imprison me for long. Basil will surelye and rescue me from here. I promise you, he will


    do it, just as he did in the past!" Lena said firmly. She believed that if Basil knew that she was trapped,


    he would undoubtedlye to save her.


    "Maybe he will repeat the same mistake as before and die without a burial ce! I''m looking forward to


    it!" Priest Dean answered with a sneer and turned away.


    On the other side, after Rocky and Marcia joined Sabina and the others, they went back to Marcia''s


    mansion to discuss what they should do next.


    Now, Rocky''s identity had already been revealed, and the Ximen n had already dered that they


    would not participate in the fight between Rocky and Alston. Therefore, judging from their resources,


    Alston, who had the support of the royal family, did not have any advantage over Rocky, as he had the


    loyalty of the two major armies and tworge ns of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    Alston would undoubtedly do anything necessary to get rid of Rocky, which would cause a river of


    blood to be shed. Therefore, the test that wasing their way would be crueler than ever before.


    All the people gathered in the conference hall of Marcia''s mansion, and the atmosphere was solemn


    and quiet. However, it was only the calm before the storm, and no one knew what would happen next.


    "Master, what should we do next?" Sabina asked.


    "Now, I''m going to the Dragon Valley to visit the elders of the Emergency Chamber. I''ll give a detailed


    exnation of the situation to them. If I can persuade them to join us, things will be simplified, as they


    are authorized to discharge Alston from the throne. And when Alston is no longer the acting emperor,


    he will lose the support of the entire royal family. And by that time, everything will be in our hands,"


    Marcia boldly exined.


    "I''m afraid they will refuse to believe a one-sided statement," Elvis said worriedly.


    "This is our only hope. Anyway, we have to try first before we give up. If it doesn''t work, we will have to


    fight against the entire royal family. That won''t be easy, but if we have to, then we will." Marcia heaved


    a sigh. She had already made up her mind, but she didn''t want things to go that far. Once they became


    enemies of the royal family, it would affect the entire Holy Dragon Empire. In the end, the empire would


    bear huge loss if the two major forces started to fight.


    "Can I ask a question? Where is Lena now? She should be here now, but I have not heard anything


    from her," Rocky cut in suddenly. He had a bad feeling that she was in danger. Although Marcia had


    told him before that he did not need to worry about Lena, he could not help but feel that something was


    wrong. He couldn''t exin it, but he could feel it in his guts.

 Chapter 1092 The Situation Was Serious

    Chapter 1092 The Situation Was Serious


    "Before going to the Ximen Mansion, I sent people to pick up Lena from Pce City. If everything goes


    well, you will be reunited with her soon," Marcia said.


    It was only after hearing this that Rocky breathed a sigh of relief. His biggest worry now was Lena''s


    safety. After all, Alston was a truly despicable man. Now that he knew that Rocky was still alive, he


    would definitely use any means possible to kill Rocky, including using Lena as bait.


    "I''m leaving now," Marcia added. Then, she nodded at everyone and left the hall.


    Following her departure, the entire hall went quiet, and a sense of anxiety loomed over all of them.


    After a while, Rocky noticed Flint staring at him strangely. Unable to ignore it any longer, he turned to


    Flint and said, "Hey, dude, you''ve been staring at me this whole time. Did you fall in love with me


    because I saved you?"


    Flint, who was drinking tea, spat out the tea in his mouth and coughed violently. The people in the hall


    could not help bursting out intoughter, which finally eased the serious atmosphere.


    "Flint, just ignore him! Nothing decentes out of his mouth," Sabina grumbled.


    "I still don''t believe that you are the Basil whom I knew years ago," Flint said coldly after a moment of


    silence.


    "I''m not the Basil I used to be. That Basil died a long time ago." Rocky''s eyes darkened.


    Upon hearing this, everyone exchanged knowing nces. They had already guessed that Rocky must


    have ovee a lot after leaving the Pce City. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for him to


    survive, let alone be as strong as he was now.


    "I can''t even connect you with the Basil I used to know. You''ve changed a lot. When I received General


    Marcia''s order to go to Wal City to support you, I didn''t even recognize you at first. I didn''t expect you to


    be Prince Basil," said Mia, who had been silent so far.


    Everyone''s gaze once again turned to Rocky, this time tinted with a hint of serious respect.


    A whileter, Marcia walked into the hall again, returning from the Dragon Valley. However, there was a


    solemn expression on her face.


    "What''s happening?" Rocky asked her at once.


    "The elders are all cultivating in seclusion. They won''te out until three dayster," Marcia replied


    with a frown.


    "Three days? But anything could happen within three days." Elvis frowned, shaking his head.


    "It seems that we have to be the enemies of the whole royal family. We don''t have a choice. Even if we


    don''t take action, Alston definitely will," Sabina said as she clenched her fists.


    "How about this? I can send Laney to ask Master Lucas to send us some masters from the Cao n


    for support. Besides, the new emperor of the Timber Deity Empire is also on Basil''s side. Maybe they


    can help," Luci suggested immediately.


    "Although they support Basil, this is the business of the Holy Dragon Empire, so we can''t ask people


    from another country to help. Besides, it will take them at least three days to get here anyway. By then,


    everything may have been settled," Marcia replied, squinting her eyes in thought.


    Upon hearing this, Luci turned to Rocky for his opinion.


    "General Marcia is right. Don''t bother Woods and the Cao n," Rocky said as he nodded in


    agreement.


    Suddenly, something urred to Marcia and she looked around in a hurry. "Hasn''t Lenae back


    yet?" she asked worriedly.


    "No." Rocky shook his head and pressed his lips into a thin line.


    "It''s been too long. Do you think something went wrong?" Marcia frowned.


    As if on cue, a man with bloodstained clothes suddenly staggered into the hall. Half-kneeling in front of


    Marcia, he panted and said in a hurry, "Everyone who was sent to fetch Her Royal Highness from the


    Pce City has been discovered. I am the only one who managed to escape."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What about Lena?" Rocky asked in shock.


    "She has been imprisoned in the Witch Pce. Now, the entire pce is being guarded by arge


    number of troops."


    "I have to save her," Rocky said resolutely, clenching his fists.


    "She''s safe for the time being. We have toe up with a n first," Marcia said seriously.


    "No," Rocky growled. "We have to save her as soon as possible. Now that she is in Alston''s hands, he


    will definitely threaten me with her. He may even hurt her." Since Alston knew how important Lena was


    to Rocky, she was undoubtedly in grave danger.


    "But Alston''s goal is to kill you. For now, Lena is the biggest bargaining chip that he has, so he won''t


    hurt her just yet," Sabina said, trying to calm Rocky down.


    Mia nodded. "If we want to save her, we have to break into the Pce City by force. But even in normal


    times, the Pce City is well-guarded. If Alston has raised the security, even a fly wouldn''t be able to


    get in." Having once served as themander of the Pce City''s guards, she knew the city''s security


    better than anyone else.


    "We will need a lot more people then. With the number of people we have now, we won''t even be able


    to break the gate of the Pce City. However, the most troublesome thing is that if Alston mobilizes the


    elite power of the royal family, we won''t be able to contend against him unless we can mobilize the elite


    power of the Rime Army Group and the Crimson Dragon Group, as well as the masters of the Ji n


    and the other ns," Elvis said thoughtfully.


    This immediately put a damper on everyone''s moods; they knew that Elvis was right.


    Marcia was the first to resume herposure and nod in agreement. "Exactly. The Pce City is


    impregnable and is guarded by lots of masters. It''s not easy to break in, so we must be fully prepared."


    "But we don''t have time. Alston is definitely going to battle me within three days. And this time, it''s a


    fight to the death," Rocky said sternly.


    "I''m afraid that he has already set up a trap and is just waiting for us to walk into it," Sabina chimed in.


    "Since he wants to kill me anyway, I will trade my life for Lena''s. I can''t let her get hurt again," Rocky


    said resolutely with trembling fists.


    However, Marcia shook her head. "You know how despicable Alston is. Even if you give your life, he


    may not let go of Lena in the end."


    "It doesn''t matter. We know that Alston will go all out to kill me. So, we can use that to our advantage.


    I''ll keep him busy. What you need to do is to save Lena," Rocky said calmly. It seemed that he already


    had a n in mind.


    "Are you saying that you''re going to be the bait?" Marcia immediately understood what Rocky meant.


    "Get ready," Rocky said. Although he didn''t answer Marcia''s question, the look on his face was evident


    enough.


    A grim atmosphere descended over the entire hall. Everyone knew how serious the situation had


    be.


    Seeing that Rocky had made up his mind, Marcia didn''t say anything more.

 Chapter 1093 Met Alston Alone

    Chapter 1093 Met Alston Alone


    After everyone left to rest, Rocky immediately called Marcia and stopped her in her tracks.


    "General Marcia, I need you to do me a favor. Let''s go somewhere private so we can talk," Rocky


    straightforwardly said to Marcia.


    Marcia directed him to her study. He then told his idea to her. After hearing what he said, she was


    utterly shocked that her mouth was wide open.


    "No, absolutely not. I will not allow it! It''s too dangerous!" Marcia eximed firmly as she shook her


    head in disapproval.


    "If we want to distract Alston and all the elites of the whole royal family by myself, this is the only


    option," Rocky said withplete certainty and conviction.


    "Wait, but..." Marcia hesitated. She was really unsure about Rocky''s proposal.


    "I''m stubborn and extremely willful, General Marcia. You know that very well by now. Even though you


    object to this idea, I will do whatever I think is right," Rocky added seriously and firmly. His eyes were


    full of passion and conviction.


    "Why won''t you take care of yourself just this once? You should know that the others and I always


    worry about you..." Marcia, a little bit angry, stared at Rocky.


    "Lena is waiting for me! We cannot dy this anymore! I need your help!" Rocky stared intently at


    Marcia with an indescribable look in his eyes. He was turning more desperate by the hour.


    "I will grant you this favor, I promise you. But if anything happens to you, I won''t let you go even if you


    die," Marcia warned Rocky in a dark tone.


    "Thank you very much. I really appreciate it." Rocky gently smiled and then left the study.


    Just as Rocky expected, Alston sent a messenger the next day. He was summoning Rocky to the


    Pce City at noon the day after tomorrow. If Rocky rejected this order, he would lose hisst chance


    to see Lena.


    So, there was not much time left for Rocky and hispanions to prepare.


    Marcia tried her best to gather all forces that would give them an advantage. However, it was not going


    as smoothly as expected since they were running out of time. Some of the forces that had originally


    supported Basil were now indecisive especially when they heard that Marcia was going to fight against


    the royal family. This made Rocky''s situation a lot worse.


    On the other hand, as soon as Lance received the news from Marcia, he led some members of the


    Elite Regiment including Allen, as well as several powerfulmanders of the Crimson Dragon Army


    to return to the Imperial City at once for support. Marcia also gathered a group of elites that were


    transferred from the Rime Army Group.


    The Ji n, led by Elvis, summoned Sabina and other two spirit maniptors at the Supernal Stage,


    as well as some spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage. Besides that, Mia asked her own team of


    war dragons, which supported Rocky before, to get ready.


    Meanwhile, Rocky was studying the topographic map of the whole Pce City repeatedly. He was


    making an astonishing operation n that would exceed beyond Alston''s expectation. When Rocky


    exined his operation n to Marcia and his otherpanions, they were extremely overwhelmed.


    "Basil, are you really sure you want to do this?" Marcia asked in a serious tone, her eyes locked on


    Rocky.


    "With our current forces, we surely can''t fight against the elite forces of the royal family and the


    thousands of guards in the Pce City. So, if we want to save Lena, we have to be creative and use


    some special tricks..." Rocky exined calmly.


    "But nheless, I am still anxious about this operation. Can you really do it alone?" Lance asked


    worriedly.


    Rocky faintly smiled. He must do everything he could even if he did not know what would actually


    happen. This was their only chance to save Lena.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You must remember that you are now a father. Both Isis and Nigel need you. Leaving them is not an


    option anymore," Lance earnestly reminded Rocky.


    Sabina and Luci gazed at Rocky worriedly. However, the battle was about to begin, and Rocky had


    already made up his mind, so they did not try to persuade him anymore. What they could do now was


    to fully support Rocky in his n.


    "I will try my best to distract Alston. The rest heavily depends on every single one of you. We must do


    this to save Lena!" Rocky encouraged them as he looked around the crowd.


    Noon came and the scorching sun was shining right overhead.


    Some dragon phantoms could be seen above the heavily guarded Pce City. Suddenly, a figure


    shrouded in clouds and colorful light flew straight to the Pce City.


    A team of war dragons above the Witch Pce noticed the colorful light. They immediately reported it


    to Alston who was sitting on a golden throne in front of the Witch Pce.


    "So, are you finally here?" Alston sneered and waved his hand at his men.


    Many bowmen rushed out of the Witch Pce and assumed their positions. Countless bows and


    arrows were released like a huge wave, shooting at the figure that had already flown over the Witch


    Pce.


    Of course, these ordinary arrows and bows were unable to block the figure, but the attack still slowed


    down the figure''s speed somehow.


    Then, more than a dozen dragon phantoms had aggressively surrounded the figure.


    A fierce air battle began. A ck Moon de suddenly shed out in the air with astonishing speed.


    Not long after, several war dragons were sliced open and fell to the ground with a loud thud.


    At that time, the remaining war dragons immediately dispersed upon hearing a clear peal of a bugle-


    note.


    The colorful light also floated down. Just before it hit the ground, a figure jumped down from it and


    stared coldly at the Witch Pce which was guarded by a lot of soldiers.


    In front of the Witch Pce, there were thousands of pce guards, all of whom were spirit


    maniptors at the Mortal Stage or the Earthly Stage. In addition to that, there were more than forty


    spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage, more than a dozen at the Supernal Stage, and seven


    peerless masters at the Divine Stage, including Elder Duke whom Rocky had met before. Most of the


    elite forces of the royal family had gathered there to face him. Rocky had met almost all of them, except


    for two elders who seemed to be the highly respected royal elders.


    Of course, the royal family had many members who were not at the Witch Pce. Many royal elders of


    the royal family had led an isted life. However, it was obvious that Alston had already formed an


    extremely powerful team.


    "As the royal family of the Holy Dragon Empire, you do live up to the reputation. The elite power is so


    strong!" Rocky eximed calmly in front of the powerful team.


    Alston, who was nonchntly sitting on the throne, stared coldly at Rocky.


    "I didn''t expect that you would daree here alone. I thought you were going to lead arge number


    of soldiers to break into the Imperial City. It seems that I have underestimated your courage." Of


    course, Alston knew that it was impossible for Rocky toe alone. However, he was still a little


    shocked that Rocky woulde directly to the Witch Pce alone, while Marcia, Elvis and his other


    companions did not follow him at all. However, none of those mattered. The most important thing was


    that Rocky would soon be defeated and buried in front of the Witch Pce.


    "I''m the one you want. Now that I am herepletely alone, let Lena go!" Rocky eximed, shooting


    Alston a deadly re.

 Chapter 1094 The Killing Spree

    Chapter 1094 The Killing Spree


    "If I kill you, Lena will be set free," Alston told Rocky snidely, snorting condescendingly.


    "Oh, really? That''s good then. I''m d to hear that." Rocky smiled and rxed as if he had heard


    something soothing.


    Of course, when Alston saw that Rocky was smiling happily, he went crazy. "Why are you smiling?!


    What is wrong with you?!"


    "I am happy because I''m sure you won''t hurt Lena, and you won''t threaten me with her life. Of course,


    you don''t need to do that," answered Rocky. The smirk was still in ce on his lips, as if he was


    amused at Alston.


    "Go and get him! Teach this guy a lesson," Alston angrily ordered when he saw that Rocky was still


    calm.


    Soon, more than a thousand pce guards rushed to Rocky like a wave and surrounded him in an


    instant.


    At the same time, in the wholly enclosed Witch Pce, Lena quietlyy on her bed. However, she


    heard the noise outside, so she immediately stood up and asked Randi whose face was full of guilt, "Is


    Basil here?"


    Randi hesitated once, but in the end, she nced through the window and nodded slightly. "I think so,"


    she answered.


    "I need to go out. I want to see Basil!" Lena''s eyes widened in excitement when she found out that


    Rocky was there. It was hard to stem her desire to see Basil, so she immediately got up and walked


    out of the Witch Pce as if she were going to rush out by force.


    But at this moment, a figure shed and appeared in front of her.


    "Your Royal Highness, His Majesty has said that you are not allowed to step out of the Witch Pce. If


    you insist, I will have to use force against you." It was Priest Dean.


    "Get out of my way!" Lena scolded angrily.


    "I understand that you are excited to meet Prince Basil. But if I were you, I wouldn''t rush out recklessly,


    because it would only be a burden for Prince Basil," Priest Dean continued.


    Lena knew that he was right. Even though she wanted to rush out at once, she could not do so


    impulsively, as she could end up distracting Basil from his fight. Since Basil was here to save her, she


    trusted that he could get her out of there. So, in the end, she decided to reserve her strength and


    quietly wait for him.


    "Whatever you do, I will surely meet Basil again," Lena said firmly, staring at Priest Dean with a


    challenge in her eyes.


    At that moment, Rocky was slowly pulling out the Frozen Wind Dagger, as he gazed at the thousands


    of pce guards surrounding him. His Frozen Wind Dagger turned into a ferocious ming de in an


    instant, and he said to the pce guards, "Get out of my way. I don''t want to kill you. You are all just


    blinded by Alston, and I do not wish to waste your lives here. But if you continue to get in my way, don''t


    me me for having no mercy!"


    As he spoke, he eyed them intensely with a smoldering look, while his face remained cold and


    emotionless. The guards were somewhat afraid of him, as they saw Rocky as a cold-blooded killer, and


    they treated him as if he could kill people just by looking at them.


    "Attack him! If anyone can kill him, I will reward that person with tens of thousands of gold. And also I


    will promote that person!" Alston shouted.


    It was evident that the thousands of pce guards couldn''t resist the temptation of money and power,


    so they began to rush madly toward Rocky, like a rising tide with astonishing momentum.


    In an instant, a dense crowd of people had surrounded Rocky from all sides. Countless long weapons,


    short des, and spiritual martial arts came at him at the same time.


    But he didn''t even flinch, and his eyes remained as cold as a wild beast''s. Without any hesitation, he


    waved the ming de with deadly precision. He had already given these people a chance to


    surrender, but unfortunately, they didn''t know that they were just Alston''s cannon fodder. Their


    existence was worthless, and they were nothing more than sacrificialmbs.


    Of course, Rocky couldn''t be softhearted. In this cruel world, only by personally experiencing pain


    would one know the fear of death!


    The ck Moon des shot out from the ming de and rushed into all directions. Wherever they


    passed, screams and shouts of people erupted, and blood sshed everywhere like rain.


    A momentter, severed limbs littered the ground within ten meters around.


    Rocky didn''t do anything unnecessary, so most of them had been killed swiftly. He walked towards the


    Witch Pce step by step, as his skin shone brilliantly under the light of the sun, the crimson of the


    blood wetting his arms and cheeks.


    Not long after, more than three hundred members of the pce guards had been killed or injured, and


    the rest had been frightened by Rocky. They were trembling with so much fear that they could not


    move, let alone get close to him.


    Seeing that the opening fight hade to a stalemate, Alston waved his hand, and then the twenty


    masters at the Heavenly Stage immediately jumped up. They summoned their spirit-manipted


    beasts and joined the battle.


    However, their presence didn''t seem to be a big deal to Rocky, as he barely even nced at them.


    Instead, he gathered his spiritual power and immediately summoned Robin.


    As soon as Robin appeared, it let out a bloodthirsty wolf''s roar. In an instant, the more than twenty


    spirit-manipted beasts at the three-star or four-star level felt Robin''s momentum, and were


    overwhelmed by it. As a result, more than half of them ran away with their tails between their legs. The


    rest that stayed to fight could barely maintain their fighting power.


    In the next breath, Robin rushed into the remaining more than ten spirit-manipted beasts, and it


    waved its double w ice des as if it was cutting straws. Under the burning sunshine, it shed a


    cold light like the god of death.


    In less than thirty minutes, the remaining beasts were dead, injured, or bathing in the beasts'' blood.


    More than twenty spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage were also shocked when they saw that


    Robin could kill their spirit-manipted beasts on its own.


    Under Robin''s cover, Rocky kept moving forward vigorously. Although there were more than twenty


    spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage, it was still difficult for them to hinder his steps.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Rocky looked as if he was going to kill whoever he met!


    "Go! Go! Go!" Seeing that more than twenty spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage were unable to


    stop Rocky, Alston turned to the rest of the spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage to fight against


    him.


    After all the spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage gathered, they immediately divided themselves


    into two groups. Then they took turns using spiritual martial arts to bombard Rocky. Their only task was


    to consume Rocky''s spiritual power as much as possible.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    These dozens of moves from the spiritual martial arts at the Heavenly Stage exploded wildly around


    Rocky. One after another, they attacked him in turns.


    Faced with such a fierce attack, even the spirit maniptor at the Divine Stage would be burdened.


    However, just after a few waves of attacks, a figure slowly walked out of the dust. The man''s previous


    ordinary-looking clothes had now turned into the majestic Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf Armor, and he came to


    have two ferocious wolf heads on his shoulders. His chest protruded like wolf ws, while his lower


    body was like a dress made of nine foxtails. More than that, the most exaggerated thing about him was


    the fox-shaped helmet on his head. It covered his entire face, leaving only two narrow holes like a fox''s


    eyes.

 Chapter 1095 Trample On Anyone In My Way

    Chapter 1095 Trample On Anyone In My Way


    Simultaneously, the eyes inside the sockets suddenly narrowed, and they were emitting a cold and


    frightening bluish light. The figure who had just walked out of the dust turned into an ice shadow, and it


    rushed toward the spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage.


    Although the spirit maniptors at the Heavenly Stage exerted their best spiritual martial arts skills to


    the best of their abilities, they could not prevent the ice shadow from moving forward. With the help of


    the Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf Armor, Rockypletely ignored the attacks of spiritual martial arts that came


    from all directions. He bulldozed through all of them like a tsunami, an unstoppable force. He had


    copied the Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf Armor from Robin, and it came with excellent defensive power. In


    addition to that, Rocky could also protect himself with his spiritual power, so the Heavenly Stage''s


    spiritual martial arts could not touch him at all.


    When Alston saw that the spirit maniptors were falling like flies, he could not sit still anymore. It


    became worse when he noticed that more than half of them were now dead or disabled, all thanks to


    Rocky!


    "You there! Fight him," Alstonmanded to the several masters, not taking his eyes off the ongoing


    battle.


    Soon, five masters at the primary and middle grade of the Supernal Stage had appeared in front of


    Rocky. Almost at the same time, they all summoned their spirit-manipted beasts, as they joined the


    group of masters at the Heavenly Stage to block Rocky''s way.


    When Rocky saw the five masters at the Supernal Stage and their spirit-manipted beastsing


    towards him, he didn''t hesitate or even flinch. The only visible response he had was the mes on his


    left arm, as they increased in volume and numerous fire snakes flew out.


    The five masters used their spiritual martial arts to resist this attack.


    The next moment, the area around them was shrouded in dazzling mes and spiritual light, as strong


    explosions rang out one after another.


    But not long after, a figure rushed out from the light works and headed for Alston.


    "All of you people are worthless! So many of you cannot even stop him? Fight with all you''ve got, and


    stop him at all costs!" Alston was in a lot of pressure at that moment. He cursed in distress, and


    immediately signaled to the rest of the masters at the Supernal Stage to join the battle.


    At once, the rest masters at the Supernal Stage did as he bid them. They were above the medium and


    premium grade, and five of them had fought in thepetition for marriage held by the Ji n, so their


    formidable strength was not hard to imagine, especially when they joined hands.


    Soon, more than a dozen masters at the Supernal Stage and their spirit-manipted beasts above the


    fourth grade of the four-star level had trapped Rocky. Several dragon beasts flew through the air,


    working with the spirit-manipted beasts onnd to corner Rocky.


    At that moment, Ken, who was previously floating in the air, descended from the sky. As soon as its


    feet touched the ground, its crystal deer horns immediately emitted a dazzling light, illuminating the


    surroundings.


    As soon as this light erupted, all the spirit-manipted beasts'' pupils changed dramatically, and all of


    them went berserk at the same time. They lost control of their faculties, as they started attacking


    everything, including each other and themselves.


    Everyone was stunned by what they saw, as not one of them had expected Ken to have such a


    terrifying ability. They had no idea that just a month ago, Ken had activated the guardian power at the


    third grade. As a result, it also strengthened its ability to control spirit-manipted beasts through


    hallucination. Now, it could influence the minds of spirit-manipted beasts within a specific range in a


    short period, causing them to go ballistic.


    Without those spirit-manipted beasts as his opponents, he could concentrate on fighting the masters


    at the Supernal Stage.


    As soon as the aura around him increased, he began to attack the masters with all his might.


    The fierce battle raged on.


    Soon after, Rocky had wounded half of the masters, as they had a difficult time resisting Rocky''s


    invincible attack.


    When he saw this, Alston''s face twitched in anger. More than one thousand pce guards, dozens of


    masters at the Heavenly Stage, and a dozen masters at the Supernal Stage had already joined hands,


    but they still couldn''t hold Rocky for two hours. Moreover, he seemed to have an endless well of


    spiritual power, which made those masters at the Supernal Stage retreat.


    During the fierce battle, three of the masters at the Supernal Stage died, while eight were gravely


    injured. The remaining four looked exhausted. All of them appeared like they had been traumatized,


    and they warily looked at Rocky as if he was some kind of monster.


    "Your Majesty, I think it''s time for the masters at the Divine Stage to battle him. If it goes on like this,


    there will be more casualties," Elder Duke whispered to Alston without taking his eyes from Rocky.


    Alston nodded in agreement.


    "Your Majesty, let me fight to stop more casualties." An elder of the royal family, who was one of the


    seven peerless masters at the Divine Stage, suddenly volunteered. This elder was the strongest


    among the seven masters, and he was already at the sixth grade of the Divine Stage.


    This elder was already very powerful among royal family''s members though he was not as powerful as


    those elders who had lived in seclusion, or those elders who helped found the empire.


    "Elder Kerr, since you are willing to fight, that''s great," Alston said sternly.


    "But I hope you can tell me who he is after the battle. Why does he have to break into the Witch Pce


    alone?" Elder Kerr added. He didn''t want to be fooled.


    "Of course," Alston replied perfunctorily.


    It turned out that after Alston returned to the Pce City, he had blocked the passage of information


    and didn''t allow anyone to enter ande out of the Pce City. Therefore, no one in the Pce City


    knew that the person they were fighting was Prince Basil, who was not dead. If they knew, they would


    never agree to fight him, especially the royal elders like Elder Kerr.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    After that, Elder Kerr stretched out his body, and in the next breath, he transformed into a shadow. In


    the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of the masters at the premium grade of the Supernal Stage.


    He waved his hands with a flourish and shouted, "All of you, step back!"


    Upon hearing that, those masters immediately stopped their attacks and retreated to both sides.


    "Although I don''t know who you are and why you broke into the Pce City, I''m impressed that you can


    fight until this moment. However, this is the end for you. You can''t fight against the royal family alone. If


    you surrender, maybe I can plead with the acting emperor for you and spare your life!" Elder Kerr


    persuaded earnestly.


    "Oh. You are an elder of the royal family, aren''t you?" Rocky could tell from Elder Kerr''s tone and


    posture that he was an elder of the royal family.


    "Yes, I am," Elder Kerr replied.


    "Alston even sent an elder of the royal family to fight me. It seems that he has no other choice," Rocky


    said as he sneered.


    "You are so powerful at your age. I think it''s rare in the Holy Dragon Empire. It would be such a waste if


    you died here. So, why don''t we stop this nonsense? You know that if all the masters at the Divine


    Stage join hands, you have no chance of winning. Of course, if I fight you, you will never have a chance


    to take another step forward," Elder Kerr stated proudly.


    "Don''t be too confident. I''m here to take away the Witch whatever it takes. Even if a strong master tries


    to stop me, he will not prevail, and neither will you. I will trample on anyone who gets in my way," Rocky


    dered with all his heart.

 Chapter 1096 No Chance To Win

    Chapter 1096 No Chance To Win


    "Son, drop your arrogance! If you can withstand three attacks from me, I''ll let you in!" Elder Kerr


    announced aggressively. He was obviously irritated by Rocky.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "As you wish, sir. Please don''t break your words," Rocky said, curling his lips into a smirk.


    "Being so conceited will do you no good," Elder Kerr warned, his eyes sparkling with the urge to teach


    Rocky a lesson. The next moment, a surge of strong spiritual power of the Divine Stage rushed out of


    his body and formed a cyclone around him.


    Before everyone could realize what was happening, Elder Kerr had already flown towards Rocky and


    ended up right in front of him. His aura at the sixth grade of the Divine Stage instantly enveloped Rocky


    from head to toe.


    "Wind ghost!" he shouted, extending his arms in front of him and holding his palms outward. The next


    moment, cold wind roared and spread out dozens of meters around him. Spiritual streams were


    dancing within it like ghost shadows, bringing along a strong malicious aura.


    All the people gathered around, including the masters of the Supernal Stage, hurriedly retreated. They


    all knew that this attackunched by Kerr wouldn''t tell enemy from friend, and would hurt anyone


    standing within its ring of encirclement.


    Soon, only Elder Kerr and Rocky, who seemed to bepletely suppressed by the power, remained


    on the spot.


    Of course, it came as no surprise to Rocky that Elder Kerr was hard to deal with. Otherwise, thetter


    would not have reached the sixth grade of the Divine Stage. Due to the gap between their cultivation


    bases, it seemed that it would be impossible for Rocky to withstand this stroke, the very first attack that


    Elder Kerrunched.


    The ghost-like spiritual currents pounced on Rocky from all directions, moving as fast as lightning.


    A momentter, there was a spiritual explosion that resounded through the air, making the earth


    tremble.


    When the explosion died down, everyone saw that the ground within a thirty-meter radius of Rocky had


    completely copsed, covered by a cloud of dust. Elder Kerr''s attack had been so powerful that it had


    crushed everything in its way to fine powder.


    Upon seeing this, Alston beganughing wildly, like a madman. It seemed that Elder Kerr had mustered


    all his strength to give Rocky a fatal blow. And much to Alston''s amusement, Rocky hadn''t even had


    the time or strength to respond. Even if Rocky had been able to survive the attack, he must be


    seriously injured. Alston was quite sure about it. After all, the gap in their strengths was as huge as a


    valley.


    To everyone''s surprise, however, an even wilder string ofughter came from the cloud of dust.


    The dust gradually dissolved in the breeze, revealing a fully intact Rocky, whose body was shrouded in


    Evil me. The Evil me looked like several fire dragons protecting his body, making him look


    extremely evil but attractive. What was even more incredible was that his aura had risen to the third


    grade of the Divine Stage.


    "Are you kidding me? How is that possible?" Elder Kerr uttered, going pale.


    Alston stiffened in shock, but he knew that the only reason Rocky had survived was because of the


    power of the Holy Dragon Bead inside him.


    While everyone was still frozen in shock, Rocky approached Elder Kerr with a smile. "Sir, there''re two


    more attacks to go!"


    Elder Kerr came back to his senses at once and snarled in anger. The next moment, he gathered the


    power within him, making his body tremble and his sleeves flutter in the wind. Then, his hands moved


    in a circle with his body. Soon, a ball of spinning wind appeared in front of him, condensing strong


    spiritual power.


    "Wind punishment!" he shouted. As his hands pushed forward, the ball of spinning wind in front of him


    suddenly shot out, growing bigger and bigger along the way. It looked like a whale''s mouth that could


    swallow everything in its way.


    It soon reached Rocky, who was still moving toward Elder Kerr, and swallowed him.


    The next moment, the wind ball returned to its sphere with Rocky still inside it.


    Then, the wind ball exploded from inside. The st from the explosion spread as far as a hundred


    meters around it, causing all the spectators to struggle to hold their ground. So, they were sure that


    Rocky, who was right at the center of the explosion, must have sumbed this time.


    When the wind finally died down and everyone opened their eyes again, however, an even stronger


    aura at the fifth grade of the Divine Stage weed them. A ming ball about the same size of the


    wind ball just now slowly descended to the ground where the explosion had taken ce. The ming


    ball disappeared the moment it touched the ground, revealing Rocky, who was once again standing


    there untouched with a straight face.


    Elder Kerr''s eyes were almost about to pop out of their sockets in shock. He couldn''t believe that Rocky


    had withstood two attacks from him without suffering so much as a scratch. What was worse, Rocky''s


    aura kept bing more powerful, which was unbelievable.


    Logically speaking, even if Rocky fully released the power at the fifthyer of the seal in his body, it


    would not be enough for him to reach the fifth grade of the Divine Stage. However, in order to get a


    short burst of power, he had specially asked Marcia to temporarily release the power at the sixthyer


    of the seal, so that he could apply it at a critical moment. Of course, this special power came with a


    restriction¡ªhe could only use it twice. By now, he had already made use of these two chances to


    withstand Elder Kerr''s first two moves. That was to say, no matter how hard theing situation was,


    Rocky couldn''t depend on the seal again.


    Therefore, it was still uncertain whether he would be able to withstand the final attack or not.


    However, his tone was just as casual andcent as always when he said, "One attack to go."


    Without any dy, Elder Kerr waved his sleeve, which turned into a shadow of wind and rushed to


    Rocky swiftly. This attack was different from the previous ones, because he had only used his right arm


    to gather the wind spiritual power.


    As the spiritual power grew, Elder Kerr approached Rocky. When he thought that he was close enough,


    he waved his right arm and pounced at Rocky. Suppressed by the wind, Rocky found it hard to move


    even an inch.


    Fortunately for him, he didn''t intend to dodge. As he raised his left arm to resist, the Dragon Spirit Mark


    on his left arm shone brightly. When Elder Kerr saw the Dragon Spirit Mark, he couldn''t help but falter a


    little. He had never expected that Rocky would actually be a spirit maniptor of the royal family. As far


    as he knew, there was no such young master of the Divine Stage in the royal family.


    But despite his astonishment, Elder Kerr didn''t reduce his strength. As their palms collided in the air,


    the two strong spiritual powers at the Divine Stage rushed around, raisingyers of air waves. The wind


    radiance and the fire shadow intertwined in the air and constantly soared into the sky.


    Everyone present held their breath and craned their necks to see the incredible sight.


    However, at such a crucial moment, Rocky suddenly withdrew his hand. Elder Kerr hadn''t foreseen this


    movement, but he still spared no effort and directly pped his palm on Rocky''s left shoulder, making


    him spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Meanwhile, Rocky suddenly reached out and gripped his arm before drawing him nearer and


    whispering something into his ear, much to the puzzlement of all the spectators, including Alston.


    Whatever Rocky said, it made Elder Kerr''s face change color.


    However, before Elder Kerr could figure out what to do next, Rocky brushed past him and rushed to


    Alston, who was less than a hundred meters away.


    Alston raised his eyebrows at the sudden change. All of a sudden, he knew that he couldn''t expect


    Elder Kerr to protect him anymore, because the man had bepletely unresponsive. Instead,


    Alston turned to the other masters of the Divine Stage around him and shouted, "All of you, go and kill


    him!"


    Immediately, the six masters of the Divine Stage, including Elder Duke, all rushed towards Rocky head-


    on.


    After forcefully releasing the evil power at the sixthyer of the seal not once, but twice, Rocky had


    already consumed more than half of his spiritual power, which was a very heavy burden on his body. In


    addition, he had also been seriously injured by Elder Kerr''s final hit. Now, he had to face the joint attack


    of the six peerless masters at the Divine Stage. It seemed that he had no chance of surviving, let alone


    winning this battle.


    However, Rocky was not an ordinary person, and he never took the ordinary path.

 Chapter 1097 Too Horrible

    Chapter 1097 Too Horrible


    "Ken..." Rocky summoned as his eyes widened. The next moment, the Rainbow Glow Unicorn that


    appeared from nowhere suddenly turned into colorful light and merged with Rocky.


    In an instant, his aura once again soared to the third grade of the Divine Stage.


    The six peerless masters at the Divine Stage were surprised to see that Rocky used the Spirit


    Possession at that time. They knew that it was a considerable risk because once he reached the limit


    of the Spirit Possession, he would die without a doubt. However, in their opinion, even if Rocky used


    the Spirit Possession, he had no chance of winning against six peerless masters alone.


    Still, Rocky went all out to fight against the six enemies without fear.


    At the same time, the six masters also disyed their strongest spiritual martial arts. All kinds of


    spiritual shadows shed out of nowhere and inundated Rocky.


    "ming Arm!"


    "ming Dragon Wrath!"


    "Demonic Snake me Explosion!"


    On the other side, Rocky used different spiritual martial arts to fight against the six masters


    simultaneously, together with the devouring power of the Holy Dragon Bead.


    Everyone present was stunned by this scene!


    Soon, Rocky was starting to feel the exhaustion in his bones, and he was about to reach his spiritual


    power limit. Of course, the six peerless masters also noticed this, and as one, they madly rushed up,


    meaning to take advantage and strike Rocky down. To their utmost surprise, the colorful light covered


    Rocky''s body shone even more brightly, while the aura around his body increased to the fifth grade. He


    also released a wave of violent spiritual power at the same time.


    The six masters were dumbfounded. They didn''t know where on earth Rocky''s power wasing


    from! Of course, what they didn''t know was that every grade of the guardian beast''s power that Ken


    had activated would support Rocky with new power. However, it would also cause a greater burden on


    his body.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It could be said that at this moment, Rocky was risking his life.


    After releasing the second grade of Ken''s power, he used a few more spiritual martial arts moves at the


    Supernal Stage with all his strength, forcing the six masters back.


    Then, the two sides used their spiritual martial arts skills at the Divine Stage topete with each


    other.


    The battle was so intense that the earth within a hundred meters copsed into a deep pit of about a


    few meters, getting deeper each second, as the fighters continued bombarding thend with all kinds of


    spiritual martial arts skills. Dust soared and swirled in the air, worsening the visibility around them.


    By the time, the six masters'' expressions had shifted from arrogance to exhaustion and hesitation.


    Their spiritual power was also rapidly decreased under the highly intense confrontation.


    After a dozen rounds of fighting, Rocky had exhausted his spiritual power once again.


    The six masters finally breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that there would be no more surprises waiting


    for them!


    They approached Rocky and attacked him at the same time, like predators that had finally weakened


    their prey.


    However, at that moment, an evil smile suddenly appeared at the corners of Rocky''s mouth. And


    between one breath and the next, his body released a brighter light, and a stronger aura also burst out.


    The third grade of the guardian beast''s power was activated again.


    The six masters were utterly stunned. Their faces were ashen and pale as they hurried away from him


    before it was toote.


    With a loud shout, Rocky burst out all the spiritual power in his body, with himself as the center,


    producing an intense explosive force. Immediately, a massive mushroom cloud rose within a hundred


    meters.


    Almost at the same time, six figures flew out of the mushroom cloud and awkwardlynded on the


    ground. They fell to their knees, vomiting blood.


    "Is this guy crazy? His power is horrible!"


    "He doesn''t even care for his life. Does he want to burn himself to ashes with these peerless masters at


    the Divine Stage?"


    "He is not human!"


    In no time, discussions burst forth from every mouth, as Rocky had managed to frighten everyone with


    his desperate fighting skill.


    Soon, the smoke dissipated. It revealed Rocky, who was half-kneeling on the ground and out of breath.


    He had removed the state of Spirit Possession, or perhaps he could not continue it anymore, as he


    looked grey and exhausted.


    Alston''s face brightened with glee at the sight of Rocky, who had run out of power and was barely


    holding on. He stood up from the throne and stalked towards Rocky.


    Rocky struggled to stand up, for he did not want to be on his knees in front of Alston. Even though the


    Spirit Possession''s side-effect rendered him almost unable to move, he still used all his strength to


    straighten his body and face Alston with his head held high.


    "I didn''t expect you to fight so hard. I underestimated you! If I had known you would fight so well, I


    would have prepared more people," Alston said snidely.


    "Stop joking around. These people are all the power you can use," Rocky answered back just as


    scornfully.


    "What a pity! You''ve tried so hard, but you still can''t enter the Witch Pce. You know what? I think I''ve


    seen this happen before. Can you remember? You were also standing here on that day," Alston said in


    a low voice, referring to what had happened between them in the past.


    "Do you think I will repeat the same mistake?" Rocky smiled calmly at him, seemingly unaffected by the


    way Alston kept pushing his buttons.


    "Didn''t you? Aren''t you in the same situation as before? You can''t do anything more. You must have


    used up all your strength." Alston looked sure of himself. He knew that Rocky had exhausted all of his


    strength in the fight just now, so at present, he could trample Rocky any time he wished. Rocky was


    virtually at his mercy.


    "Alston, you know what? The most pathetic thing about you is that you think you are so powerful. You


    can''t even tolerate sand in your eyes, yet you act so high and mighty! It''s too bad, but you are destined


    to be a person with a limited outlook." A smile kept pulling at the corners of his mouth, as Rocky


    gathered all his spiritual power for his final attack.


    The next second, his Magic Spiritual Space opened in midair and kept growing. Then, a huge ck


    dragon shadow appeared from inside it.


    The moment the enormous ck dragon shadow appeared, everyone present, including Alston, was


    rmed. They could feel the power of the vast ck dragon shadow and its appalling aura, and they


    could not believe that Rocky had more aces up his sleeve!


    "Old man, please aim properly at the target. Don''t hurt my woman..." Rocky shouted as he narrowed


    his gaze at the dragon.


    In turn, the massive ck dragon soared up the sky, and then it shot out a beam of chaotic light from


    its mouth. After that, it rushed down to the Witch Pce at breakneck speed.


    In the blink of an eye, the beam of chaotic light passed through the top of the Witch Pce. And


    although it did not directly hit the pce, its powerful force caused the pce to copse


    spontaneously.


    Meanwhile, Lena, who was in the Witch Pce, was shocked when the entire ce began to copse.


    She urgently rushed to Randi''s side and quickly spread a golden enchanted barrier around them.


    While the building was crumbling down, two huge dragon shadows suddenly rushed over from the left


    and right side of the pce with astonishing momentum.


    "When did they get inside?" When Alston saw the two dragon shadows, he immediately recognized


    them. They were the spirit-manipted beasts of Lance and Marcia. It took him by surprise because he


    didn''t expect to see them appear out of thin air. That meant Rocky had nned it, and he had waited


    until the very end to use them!

 Chapter 1098 The Shocking Noise

    Chapter 1098 The Shocking Noise


    Alston never expected Lance and Marcia to appear at such a perfect time.


    Just then, the defense in front of the Witch Pce was rather weak. The six peerless masters of the


    Divine Stage who previously fought with Rocky were now scattered all around him. Alston had just left


    the golden throne, with only a few weak guards around. When Lance and Marcia, each driving a six-


    star spirit-manipted beast, suddenly appeared, none of the weak guards could stop them.


    Aside from the two mighty beasts and their masters, more than ten Supernal Stage masters arrived as


    well, including Sabina, Allen, and Luci and so on.


    "Alston, I''ve always told you that you are a person with a limited outlook. You wouldn''t even be able to


    see through the trick¡ªluring a tiger away from its cave!" Rocky sneered at Alston who was near him.


    The reason that Rocky dared to challenge so many strong masters guarding the Witch Pce alone


    was to buy some time and make it easier for Marcia and Lance to save Lena. The moment he showed


    up in front of the Witch Pce, he was determined to fight even to the death. In any case, he needed to


    create a distraction to give his people ample time.


    Alston twitched upon hearing Rocky''s words, the rage burning red hot across his face. Not only did he


    realize that he had been fooled by Rocky from the very beginning, but he hadpletely


    underestimated him as well. Alston believed that his brother was the same person who had tried to


    break into the Witch Pce to see Lena back then.


    The moment Rocky appeared, there was no doubt that Alston would lose.


    "What are you waiting for? Stop them!" Alston ordered the peerless masters at the Divine Stage nearby


    furiously.


    The several masters were also quite shocked by the sudden arrival of Marcia and Lance, two of the


    Thee Great Generals of the Holy Dragon Empire. They were puzzled by the fact that they entered the


    Witch Pce by force and that they seemed to be siding with Rocky.


    Nevertheless, because Alston was the acting emperor now, none of the masters of the Divine Stage


    could disobey his orders. After a moment of hesitation, they all rushed towards the copsing Witch


    Pce to try and stop Lance, Marcia, and the others.


    Meanwhile, Lance nodded at Marcia upon seeing the masters heading towards them. He then


    commanded his Roaring-thunder Dragon to guard the front of the pce to serve as a barrier.


    Ten figures also flew down from the backs of the Roaring-thunder Dragon and Marcia''s spirit-


    manipted beast.


    "Go!" Lancemanded as he waved his hand. He was the first to charge forward into battle with the


    six Divine Stage masters.


    Then, Sabina and the other nine Supernal Stage masters grouped into pairs to try and block the six


    masters. They weren''t as strong as the Divine Stage masters. But as long as they could block them for


    a few more moments, then Marcia would have enough time to get Lena out.


    As the group took cover for her, Marcianded on the Witch Pce where all the wood, stone, and


    other debris was spreading around.


    "Lena..." Marcia uttered as she searched for her.


    "Marcia, I''m here!" Lena called out from the enchanted barrier in the corner once she saw her.


    At the sound of Lena''s voice, Marcia immediately turned around. Then, her delicate body morphed into


    a shadow that quickly appeared in front of the enchanted barrier.


    By then, Priest Dean¡ªwho stood nearby¡ªwas in absolute shock upon seeing Marcia.


    "Please see yourself out, Priest Dean." Marcia shot the priest a cold nce.


    Realizing that things weren''t in his favor, Priest Dean immediately coughed and pretended to not see


    Marcia before he turned around and disappeared.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Let''s go!" Seeing that the Witch Pce was about to copsepletely, Marcia quickly pulled Lena


    and Randi closer to her. Once the spiritual light within her rose, the trio swiftly flew out of the pce.


    At that moment, Rocky was standing outside the pce when he saw a delicate figure. It was Lena. He


    couldn''t help but tremble.


    Lena, who followed Marcia to escape the crumbling Witch Pce, felt as though someone was looking


    at her. She couldn''t help but look over. Soon enough, she was looking at Rocky.


    With their eyes locked on each other, the world around them seemed to fall silent. This time, the two of


    them finally found each other. Everything else seemed to disappear around them. In their eyes, there


    was only each other and their endless longing to reunite that umted all those days and nights


    apart.


    Although Rocky had changed a lot, Lena knew that he was the Basil she had thought of day and night


    just by looking into his gentle eyes.


    "Basil!" Lena shouted hysterically. Her vision was blurred by her tears. She finally let out both the


    excruciating pain and the enormous joy that overwhelmed her heart. She felt the tug of two different


    emotions¡ªlonging and sadness¡ªthat were difficult to put into words. Perhaps it was love!


    Her scream echoed throughout the square in front of the Witch Pce. Everyone who heard it was


    shocked.


    The elites of the royal family and several Divine Stage masters were just as stunned at the sight of


    Lena looking at Rocky and shouting Basil. They thought Prince Basil had passed away and were


    baffled when Lena called out to him.


    Meanwhile, on the east side of the Witch Pce''s square, a group of spirit maniptors rushed in from


    the east gate guarding by a number of armies. The numerous human-like and beast-like shadows were


    being led by Elvis.


    "Seize those traitors!" Alston ordered fiercely once he saw that Lena was rescued by Marcia when he


    noticed that Rocky''s reinforcements began to grow in number.


    Soon, hundreds of pce guards and spirit maniptors of the Supernal Stage and the Heavenly


    Stage were locked in a fierce battle with each other.


    Although Alston had a lot of troops on his side, Rocky had three great masters fighting alongside him¡ª


    Marcia, Lance, and Elvis. The battle was an inevitable stalemate!


    Rocky smiled with relief once he saw Lena who had been rescued by Marcia. He no longer felt any


    regret this time.


    However, Alston felt otherwise. He was infuriated with rage and embarrassment at his failure. He


    began to scream, the veins on his forehead throbbing. He rushed towards Rocky andunched a palm


    attack. The strong spiritual power of the Divine Stage morphed his palm attack into a dragon head with


    bared teeth and ws that sank into Rocky''s chest. In the blink of an eye, the attack swallowed him.


    Boom!


    From where Rocky stood came a ring sound. Then, a figure flew a few meters away before crashing


    to the ground. It remained lying on the ground in silence.


    "Basil!" Deafening cries echoed one after the other as they called out to the limp figure on the ground.

 Chapter 1099 His Master Showed Up

    Chapter 1099 His Master Showed Up


    Lena was terrified as she stared at Rocky''s motionless body on the ground. It was difficult for her to


    meet him, but now she faced a cruel reality. She was deeply upset and shook her head in disbelief.


    Fear washed over her like a giant sea wave, and her delicate body trembled as she tried to deny the


    painful thoughts in her mind.


    "He''s dead! He''s finally dead!" Alston shouted. He raised his head and stared at Rocky''s deathly still


    body. As if he was looking at something hrious, Alston broke into a fit ofughter. He wanted to raise


    his hands out of extreme happiness, but Rocky crippled one of his arms a year ago. This time, it did not


    bother him. He believed Rocky was finally dead in front of him and it was all that mattered.


    Quickly, Sabina and Luci rushed towards Rocky at the same time. They did not believe that he would


    die like this. When they reached Rocky, they examined his body and noticed that he was not breathing,


    his body cold and unresponsive.


    "No! He can''t die!" Luci wailed in anguish.


    "I will kill him..." Sabina''s eyes were filled with tears and fury. She turned around and red at Alston,


    who looked more arrogant and vicious.


    Luci was enraged and did not bother to control her anger. In haste, the two women raced towards


    Alston. Both of them were determined to avenge Rocky.


    Lena''s eyes brimmed with hatred when she saw Rocky copsed in front of her. The anger on her face


    was undeniable and her body radiated with negative energy that would intimidate anyone who saw it.


    Without warning, Lena broke away from Marcia''s hand and rushed towards Alston.


    The three women dashed towards Alston with fury. They were willing to die, but they would drag Alston


    with them.


    "Lena..." Marcia moved quickly to stop Lena and the other two women.


    "Stop Marcia!" As the three women drew near, Alston shouted andmanded his men to stop Marcia


    from helping them.


    Even before Marcia could make a move, a group of pce guards blocked her together with more than


    ten spirit maniptors at the Supernal Stage and the Heavenly Stage.


    Meanwhile, the three women used up all their strength to power up their spiritual martial arts.


    "Lena, I did not mean to hurt you, but you let me down!" Alston looked at Lena with coldness in his


    eyes.


    The next moment, Alston radiated with strong spiritual power at the Divine Stage, and the Thunder


    Dragon Spear appeared in his hand.


    "Dragon Thunder Abyss!" Alston shouted and waved the Thunder Dragon Spear in his hand. Storm


    clouds formed above his head and released an uproar of screaming thunder.


    In an instant, giant lightning ripped through the sky, then raced downwards like the dragon from


    heaven.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The surrounding area within thirty meters around Alston waspletely shrouded in lightning.


    Sabina and Luci were much weaker than Alston. Thus, they couldn''t resist his attack. After being hit


    by his attack, the two women screamed and were thrown more than ten meters away. Theynded on


    the ground with a crash as blood slithered out of their injured bodies.


    Lena used the enchantment barrier to protect herself, but her face still turned pale with the powerful


    impact of the thunder radiance. Despite this, she rushed towards Alston with a strong desire to avenge


    Rocky.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alston was overwhelmed by fury as he saw Lena sped towards him. All his feeling for her escaped his


    memory as he wielded the Thunder Dragon Spear in his hand and aimed it at Lena.


    "The Dragon Master n''s secret skill, Jade Dragon Despair!" Lena shouted as she moved her hands


    above her. At once, the golden light that covered her entire body shone brightly, and a solid force broke


    out.


    "No, Lena! Basil is..." It startled Marcia when she saw that Lena would sacrifice herself to kill Alston.


    She tried to stop her, but it was toote.


    The surrounding people could not believe their eyes. Lena was so desperate to end Alston''s life, she


    would do anything, even to harm herself.


    At the exact moment, a delicate figure caught Lena in time and pulled her away. It was Mia.


    Mia held Lena in her arms and quickly pulled her back a few steps. She then pped Lena to bring her


    back to her senses. The blow left a red mark on Lena''s beautiful face.


    "If you do this, do you think you are still worthy of Basil, who did everything to save you?" Mia shouted


    at Lena angrily.


    Lena was too stunned to say anything. She just stared at Mia with a nk expression on her face.


    "You bitches! Since you all want to die for him, I will fulfill your wish and kill all of you! Ha-ha!" Alston


    laughed viciously as he threatened the surrounding women. He released the Thunder Dragon Spear


    from his hand and it turned into numerous spear shadows. It moved very quickly, then whirled towards


    Mia and Lena.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A violent explosion resounded and shook the ground below them as rays of spiritual light shed.


    Meanwhile, Mia and Lena were hurled into the air and fell on the ground soon with a thud. Lenanded


    right beside Rocky.


    "Lena, you are mine. I will let no one take you away from me!" Demented, Alston walked towards Lena


    slowly.


    "Stop dreaming. I will never be yours! I would rather die with Basil than let you touch me." Lena''s eyes


    darkened as she taunted Alston.


    "Ha-ha! Don''t you care about the people who came to save you? If you go with me, I will let them go,"


    Alston threatened despicably.


    Lena felt numbed all of a sudden. She looked at Marcia, Mia and the injured Sabina and the others who


    came to rescue her. They all risked their lives, just to save her.


    "Come with me!" Alston ordered. He plunged the Thunder Dragon Spear into the ground and reached


    out angrily to grab Lena.


    At the exact moment, an old figure appeared. His arm turned into a sharp de shaped like a mantis''s


    w and shed directly at Alston.


    Alston quickly took a step back and avoided being mangled by the sharp de.


    The old man then stood protectively in front of Lena.


    "Why do Iete every time? My disciple, why are you bereft of life?" The old man nced at


    Rocky''s lifeless body. Silent tears rolled down from his eyes as he stared at him tenderly.


    The old man was Sheridan, Rocky''s master.


    "Alston, go to hell!" Sheridan, who felt sorrowful, became furious. His powerful aura burst out abruptly,


    and in an instant, his power had reached the Divine Stage.


    "This is annoying! Come out, you guys!" Alston shouted angrily. Suddenly, three figures in ck cloaks


    appeared in front of him. They were unearthly and emitted strange auras.

 Chapter 1100 They Were Relieved

    Chapter 1100 They Were Relieved


    "I''ll leave this wretched old man to you," Alston mumbled to the three cloaked figures.


    In no time, the three figures dashed towards Sheridan. At that moment, Sheridan noticed that these


    figures'' auras were out of the ordinary. Looking closer, he could not help but stammer and gasp in


    shock, "Y-you... you are from the spiritual race?"


    Just as the three members of the spiritual race surrounded Sheridan, Alston went and approached


    Lena once more. Laughing frantically, he said, "From now on, no one will disturb us anymore."


    Marcia, on the other hand, tried her best to rush to Lena''s side. However, despite her efforts, she still


    found herself a little too far away from Lena.


    The moment Alston was ready to take Lena away, a huge phoenix shadow suddenly descended from


    the sky. Soon after, a few figuresnded on the ground.


    Shocked, one of them almost fainted when she saw Rocky lying motionless on the ground. Not


    knowing what to do, she asked everyone around her, "Is he dead? Oh, my god. Who killed him?"


    "I did. Who are you? And what are you doing here?" Alston red at the figures who appeared without


    warning.


    But after thinking for a while, he suddenly recognized the one who had just spoken. He knew her as


    Erica, the most powerful master among the new elites of the Magic Phoenix Empire. At that moment,


    he recalled that he had seen her face before.


    "So, you killed him? Do you have any idea how important he is? You killed him! He''s dead! Do you


    have any idea how serious this is? Now, how will I report this to my master?" Erica scolded with a


    furious look on her face. She didn''t expect that she would be toote to stop this from happening.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as Ericanded at the Holy Dragon Empire with her entourage, she wasted no time and began


    to look for Rocky. But since Rocky was at the Gehenna Border at that time, she wasn''t able to find him.


    But after a while, she finally heard a word that Prince Basil was spotted in the Ximen Mansion.


    Rocky''s identity spiked Erica''s suspicion long before. In fact, Tasha had even told her that Rocky said


    that he had defeated her in the flesh. With that being said, Erica began suspecting that Rocky might be


    Prince Basil all along.


    Although she had learned that Rocky was in Marcia''s mansion, there was no way that Erica could meet


    Rocky at all. In order to rescue Lena, Marcia had to close her mansion and refuse to receive any guest


    to make full preparation for the rescue.


    At that moment, Erica had no other choice but to wait for Rocky to show up. That was the only way she


    could see him. Unfortunately for her, she didn''t have that chance until he left Marcia''s mansion. Erica


    tailed Rocky all the way. But somehow, she raised her eyebrows when she found him entering the


    heavily guarded Pce City alone. Trying not to get into any trouble, she had to wait for him outside


    the gates of the Pce City.


    After waiting for a long time, she still had not seen any sign of Rocky and started to suspect that


    something was wrong. Luckily, she saw a group of spirit maniptors attacking the east side of the


    Pce City. Taking advantage of such a chaotic event, she stealthily entered the Pce City and


    looked for him in every corner. But when she saw the chaotic battle in front of the Witch Pce and


    finally found Rocky, it was already toote.


    If Rocky died, the other part of the spiritual treasure would be buried with him forever. No wonder why


    Erica was so angry! After she spent so much effort looking for him, it seemed that all she did had been


    in vain.


    "So, are you one of his women, too? I don''t get it. What''s so good about him? You are not the first one


    here. Why are there so many women willing to die for him? Damn it! Damn it!" Alston shouted in


    frustration. In the blink of an eye, he held the Thunder Dragon Spear and rushed towards Erica.


    Seeing this, Erica and the other women knew they had to cooperate together and bring Alston down.


    Undoubtedly, Erica and the other women were not as strong as Alston. Soon enough, one by one, they


    were seriously injured and defeated. Alston shot Erica so bad that he sent her flying out a few meters


    away. With a loud thud, her left shoulder was stained with blood.


    After clearing the obstacles in his path, Alston looked down at Lena and Rocky with acent and


    ferocious smile on his wicked face.


    "Mark my words, Alston. I won''t let you seed! Even if I die, I will die with Basil!" Lena suddenly


    taunted. Soon after, she took off a golden hairpin from her hair and hurriedly stabbed it directly into her


    chest.


    Everyone knew that Alston would never let Lena die. At that moment, he reached out his hand as


    quickly as possible to stop her, but it was toote. Just as Lena was about to insert the golden hairpin


    into her chest, a hand suddenly stretched out from out of nowhere and grabbed her hand.


    "Lena, if you die, all my efforts will be in vain." A voice echoed.


    "Basil... you..." Hearing the voice, Lena turned her head and dropped the hairpin that she was holding


    and turned her head in bewilderment. She wanted to say a lot, but no words came out of her mouth as


    she saw that Rocky was alive.


    "How... how can you still be alive?" Alston widened his eyes and stared at Rocky in disbelief.


    At that moment, Rocky had already managed to stand up. Calm as a soft breeze, he looked at Alston


    and said, "Did you really want me to die? Sorry to tell you, but you can''t get what you want. Come on.


    Do you really think I would let you attack me for no reason? I was just buying time. Apparently, I am a


    good actor."


    "What?" Obviously, Alston couldn''t believe Rocky''s words. All along, he thought that he had killed


    Rocky with that palm attack. But as it turned out, Rocky was just pretending to be dead.


    Of course, Alston didn''t know that after Rocky had activated the guardian beast''s power sealed in three


    layers in a row, the side effect of Spirit Possession would be so serious. If he didn''t pretend to die, he


    probably wouldn''t be able to move a muscle all day. If that happened, then he wouldn''t be able to save


    Lena sessfully. That was the only reason why he allowed Alston to attack him on purpose. After the


    attack, he pretended to be killed in order to remove the side effect of the Spirit Possession.


    "But... but your body can''t withstand my attack!" In fact, Alston had used all his strength when he


    launched the palm attack. Now that he knew that Rocky was just pretending to be dead, he was baffled


    to see that Rocky was able to withstand the attack.


    "I have to thank General Marcia for her generosity. This would not have been possible without her


    help." Apparently, Rocky had asked Marcia to set a temporary seal in his body and give him a little


    spiritual soul of the spiritual race so he could resist Alston''s palm attack. But of course, it was very


    dangerous to do so. In fact, he could die if it were unsessful. After all, the spiritual soul of the


    spiritual race was not omnipotent. Moreover, if he were seriously injured again after he was "dead",


    then the situation would only be unimaginable.


    Therefore, Rocky also had to thank Sabina and the other women, as well as Sheridan, who had fought


    with all their might to buy him enough time to recover.


    "You bastard! How could you lie to me?" At that moment, tears of joy welled up in Lena''s eyes as she


    stared at Rocky.


    "So, is my disciple still alive? Ha! I''m so happy! I knew you weren''t dead!" Sheridan, who was fighting


    with the three members of the spiritual race,ughed out loud after processing what had happened.


    On the other hand, Sabina, Luci, Mia, Erica, and the other girls all let out a huge sigh of relief upon


    seeing Rocky well. Almost all at the same time, they red at Rocky for making them


    worry.

 Chapter 1101 The New Helper

    Chapter 1101 The New Helper


    "I''ll apologizeter. Right now, I''ve got something more important to do," Rocky said to Lena as he


    gestured for her to step aside.


    "Although you managed to break into this ce, I''m afraid you won''t be able to leave alive," Alston


    sneered.


    "Then I''ll have to give it a try," Rocky retorted, as his eyes narrowed.


    "Good. I don''t n on giving you another chance," Alston replied with a malevolent chuckle.


    Right then, a mysterious figure cloaked in a ck robe suddenly appeared by his side.


    "Kill him!" Alston ordered.


    "Don''t order me around," the man in the ck robe replied arrogantly.


    "Don''t you want the spiritual treasure?" Alston asked the mysterious man in return, his tone cold as ice.


    The man in the ck robe hesitated for a moment before directing his gaze towards Rocky. He then


    stretched his body as he was about to rush towards him and attack. Once Rocky noticed the weird aura


    emanating from the man in the ck robe, he became more vignt upon sensing that he was from the


    spiritual race.


    The figure in ck suddenly stretched out and waved his arm to summon his three-wed scale palm


    out of thin air.


    Rocky immediately felt the amazing spiritual power rush towards him without a sound. He quickly


    dodged it. A loud bang could be heard from all around and where he once stood was a hole measuring


    several meters deep.


    "How powerful!" Realizing that his opponent burst out such strong power by merely waving his hand,


    Rocky guessed that he was an ordinary spiritual being at the advanced level or a much stronger level.


    "Basil, be careful! He''s a spiritual master," Lena reminded him.


    The figure in ck approached Rocky once more. This time, it appeared he intended to show no


    mercy. With another wave of his hand, a red beam of light rushed out of his palm and immediately


    headed for Rocky.


    Rocky''s expression changed. The beam of light advanced so quickly that there was no time for him to


    react. Although he did his best to resist it, he was still hit by it and forced to retreat a few meters,


    leaving deep scratches on the ground.


    Almost immediately, the figure in ck appeared in front of Rocky.


    "Basil!" Lena swiftly rushed towards him. With a wave of her palm, her spiritual light and aura rose


    sharply once more. It appeared as though she was going to sacrifice her life to block the opponent''s


    attack on Rocky.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    But she was toote. The man in ck had raised his hand to hit Rocky.


    At that very moment, an intimidating figure appeared out of nowhere and grabbed the hand of the man


    in ck. As the figure pressed his free hand forward, a surge of intense spiritual power rushed out of it


    like a stormy wave. It raised the dust several meters off the ground and caused a violent shockwave


    that was felt by everyone.


    Seeing this, the man in ck swiftly retreated and ended upnding on the ground a few meters away.


    "An Immortal Stage master?" The man in ck stared at the neer in disbelief.


    "Prince Basil, are you alright?" the intimidating figure asked Rocky.


    "Chief Bryant, you arrived just in time! But what made you change your mind?" Rocky asked with a sigh


    of relief.


    The new helper turned out to be Bryant, the chief of the Ximen n and the most powerful general of


    the Holy Dragon Empire!


    "Even the spiritual master of the Dragon Master n is involved in this battle. It appears that things


    aren''t as simple as I thought. I had to do something to prevent the Holy Dragon Empire from getting


    involved in any further trouble!" Bryant said with a frown. He had been watching the battle in the dark


    for a long time. If the figure in ck didn''t show up, he might have never made a move. Seeing the


    man in ck attack, he knew that he had to do something.


    Alston''s face darkened immediately when he saw Bryant show up at thest minute.


    The elites of the royal family were just as surprised. The Three Great Generals of the Holy Dragon


    Empire¡ªMarcia, Lance, and Bryant¡ªhad all decided to side with Rocky.


    Apparently, the situation was favorable to Rocky now.


    "Everyone stop! The man before Alston is none other than Prince Basil. For his own selfish reasons,


    Alston lied to you all when he announced the prince''s death. Do not be deceived by him," Marcia


    announced in a loud voice once the right time came.


    Her voice quickly spread throughout the entire square in front of the Witch Pce. Those who


    supported Alston, including those elites from the royal family, were baffled.


    "Is he¡­ really Prince Basil?" an elder of the royal family among the several peerless masters of the


    Divine Stage asked in disbelief.


    "I, Lance and Bryant, as the Three Great Generals of the Holy Dragon Empire, pledge with our lives


    that the man before you truly is Prince Basil and that he is not dead. Alston faked his death as part of


    his n. He is the chief culprit behind all of this!" Marcia eximed, announcing Alston''s crime to the


    public.


    Upon hearing this, Alston''s people burst into an uproar. Obviously, they were outraged by the truth.


    "Don''t listen to their nonsense. They intend to rebel and take over the throne!" Alston shouted


    ferociously.


    "Everyone, listen. What happened today was between me and Alston. I don''t wish to see any more


    casualties or get any more people involved. Everyone, please back off!" Rocky announced to the crowd


    as loudly as he could with sharp eyes.


    Soon, the entire crowd became silent. Everyone was now focused on Alston and Rocky.


    Perhaps it was because of Marcia''s speech that Alston''s people dared not to make a single move. With


    the sudden appearance of the two leaders of the two army groups of the Holy Dragon Empire¡ªMarcia


    and Lance, and the chief of the Ji n¡ªElvis, and the chief of Ximen n, Bryant, and also the


    sudden involvement of the spiritual race, many were full of doubts about what really happened.


    Additionally, Alston appeared to havepletely lost his mind. Everyone who sided with him now had


    to take more careful consideration of the matter.


    "Damn it!" Alston cursed lout loud upon seeing his men stop. He red at Bryant maliciously. If it


    weren''t for Bryant''s sudden appearance, Rocky might have died long ago.


    "Alston, it''s the right time for us to settle our long-term grudge once for all today," Rocky said to his


    enemy coldly.


    "Humph! Killing you is easy for me!" Alston knew Rocky had already reached this limit. He felt sure that


    getting rid of Rocky once and for all would be a piece of cake.

 Chapter 1102 Blood Pillars Burst Out

    Chapter 1102 Blood Pirs Burst Out


    Soon after, Alston amassed his spiritual power and summoned a red dragon shadow in an instant. With


    towering height and humongous size, it certainly exhibited so much power. On top of its head were six


    sharp horns that resembled a demonic dragon. Moreover, it had four huge wings that never stopped


    pping. In fact, it radiated an aura that surpassed that of an ordinary spirit-manipted beast at the


    fifth grade of the five-star level.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "What? A spirit-manipted beast transformed just by using pills? It looks like the Dragon Master n


    has spent a lot of money to bribe Alston." As soon as Rockyid eyes on Alston''s spirit-manipted


    beast with an odd aura, he immediately understood what was happening and looked at the figure in the


    ck robe.


    Just when everyone was busy ogling at the spirit-manipted beast, Alston killed the dead air by


    shouting, "Spirit Possession!"


    Meanwhile, the red dragon shadow transformed into a ray of light and dived into Alston''s body,


    changing his shape dramatically. Now, he was wearing a red dragon armor and six horns on top of his


    head, just like his summoned spirit-manipted beast. Moreover, his aura rose to the fifth grade of the


    Divine Stage.


    At the same time, the Thunder Dragon Spear emerged in Alston''s hand. Soon after, he rushed towards


    Rocky at lightning speed. Now that Rocky was off guard and no resistance at all, Alston wanted to take


    advantage of this opportunity to kill Rocky once and for all.


    Everyone who witnessed this broke out in a cold sweat, especially Sabina, Lena, and a bunch of other


    women. Without a doubt, they were all concerned about Rocky''s welfare. However, at that moment,


    they stood firm on their belief that Rocky would surely win against Alston.


    Like a tsunami charging with intensity, Alston''s spiritual power was approaching Rocky fast. At the


    same time, Robin and Ken had alreadynded beside Rocky.


    "It''s a bit of a waste. But everything is worth it as long as I can kill Alston." After his voice trailed off,


    Rocky took out thest Holy Spirit Panacea from his pocket. He thought that if he refined the Holy Spirit


    Panacea at a normal pace, then it would be possible for his strength to at least reach the third grade of


    the Divine Stage.


    But Rocky had no intention of doing so. Instead, he directly ced the Holy Spirit Panacea inside his


    mouth, and the next moment released the power at the sixthyer of the seal in his body. Soon after,


    he activated the Holy Spirit Panacea and merged the power of it at the fastest speed with the help of


    the amazing sealed evil power of the sixthyer. His original power of the fifthyer had been activated


    quickly, and the final fusion waspleted.


    Moreover, Rocky''s aura had also skyrocketed, instantly breaking through the second grade of the


    Divine Stage. However, under the crazy release of the sealed power of the sixthyer, his aura kept on


    rising.


    Meanwhile, Alston''s Thunder Dragon Spear was about to stab Rocky with great momentum. It might


    seem like an ordinary stab at first, but the tip of the Thunder Dragon Spear had already condensed


    fierce spiritual power. As long as it touched Rocky, the spiritual power would burst outpletely.


    In a sh, the Thunder Dragon Spear was so close to Rocky that its tip already touched him. Despite


    this, it was a mystery why Rocky didn''t move at all.


    Boom!


    With an ear-splitting noise, a violent cloud of dust suddenly surged up into the sky for several dozen


    feet. Meanwhile, the ground surrounding Rocky continued to crumble and copse, affecting a radius of


    hundreds of kilometers around him. Everyone present saw that the ground in front of the Witch Pce


    trembled furiously, as if it had encountered an earthquake with deadly magnitude.


    At that moment, strong thunder radiance coupled with lightning constantly shone in the air, continuously


    emitting infinite explosions one after another. It seemed that the power of this spear was not only to


    bring into y its full strength but also to gather all the spiritual power that was needed to attack.


    Marcia and the others could not help but feel nervous, because they could see that Alston''s powerful


    spear was beyond what they had imagined. To be more exact, it was so lethal and dangerous that it did


    not seem to be some normal spiritual martial arts at the Divine Stage anymore.


    "Since you are so special, I have prepared this move just for you!" Looking at Rocky, who was still


    shrouded in thunder radiance and didn''t have any reaction under the strong explosion, Alstonughed


    crazily. This kind of spiritual martial arts was not a kind of human spiritual martial arts but was from the


    spiritual race. That was why its power was so astonishing and had never been seen before. It could be


    said that this move''s power was far greater than that of a master at the fifth grade of the Divine Stage.


    Not long after, the bursts of explosions gradually dissipated and then vanished. The strong wind blew


    up, slowly blowing away the billowing dust.


    Just in the middle of the savage blow, a figure with ck me all over his body appeared. At that


    moment, this figure wore the Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf Armor which shone brightly its colorful lights


    whenever the sun struck the dazzling armor. His hair, which was long and reached his waist, was


    danced with the wind. His cold and firm face was filled with evil, and his sharp eyes gave people a


    sense of piercing coldness.


    However, the most astonishing thing about this was that the ck me figure actually used only his


    finger to resist the tip of the Thunder Dragon Spear.


    Upon seeing this, everyone around them got so dumfounded.


    "Why? How?" Alston also widened his eyes upon seeing that this man in ck me was unscathed.


    "Do you have any idea how long I have been waiting for this moment?" Rocky''s eyes narrowed as he


    finished his words. Out of nowhere, his aura burst out violently.


    The third grade, the fourth grade... The fifth grade!


    The sixth grade!


    The seventh grade!


    Under the full burst of the sealed power of the sixthyer, Rocky gained so much unrestrained evil


    strength, shocking everyone around him to silence. At that moment, everyone''s eyes were fixed on the


    figure shrouded by the ck me.


    "Almost..." At the moment, Rocky''s body suddenly built up tension, and the sealed power in the


    seventhyer instantly disintegrated within his body.


    His aura, which had originally risen to the seventh grade of the Divine Stage, still continued to rise!


    After the consecutive rising of his aura, Rocky managed to break through to the Immortal Stage.


    Meanwhile, the clouds and sky above the square in front of the Witch Pce also had significant


    changes. Moreover, the wind was blowing fiercely, as if an evil king hade and manifested in the


    world.


    Once again, this happening was never expected by the people, thus leaving them shocked to their


    core.


    At that very moment, Alston suddenly noticed that Rocky, who was in front of him, seemed to grow


    relentlessly, giving people a feeling of obscuring the sky and sun. Not only did Rocky''s aura surpass


    his, but also Rocky''s power was unparalleled. During their previous encounters, Alston saw Rocky as


    nothing but a lousy loser. But now, things had changed. He just could not ept the fact that he was


    now literally looking up to Rocky.


    But before Alston could react, Rocky gently waved the Frozen Wind Dagger in his hand. Suddenly, a


    violent evil wind blew through the ming de, changing the color of the sky above the fighting area.


    The thunder rumbled, and the whole ground began to tremble. However, there was no power bursting


    out from the Frozen Wind Dagger, nothing that any person could see.


    Everyone was astonished, wondering what Rocky had just done.


    However, it seemed that Bryant and the figure d in the ck robe saw something different and


    looked surprised.


    "Are you bluffing?" Alston sneered, as if he didn''t take Rocky''s move seriously.


    However, in the next moment, Alston suddenly felt an overwhelming auraing towards him, as if he


    was covered by dark clouds, which made him feel dizzy and dark. In the blink of an eye, he seemed to


    see a faint ck evil light shing towards him.


    All of a sudden, blood spurted out from Alston''s body, leaving a deep cut mark on his upper body. Not


    long after, his whole body started to tremble violently, as if it were convulsing.

 Chapter 1103 The Unexpected Turn Of Events

    Chapter 1103 The Unexpected Turn Of Events


    The crowd froze in disbelief. Alston had no time to react to Rocky''s move and received the blow in an


    instant.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Despite the obvious gap in strength between them, the crowd thought that Alston would at least try to


    block the attack and minimize the strength of the blow. But Alston couldn''t even move from his spot.


    "You¡ª What... What did you do?" Alston asked, pointing his finger at Rocky. His voice trembled in


    complete disbelief. His Thunder Dragon Speary on the ground, away from its master.


    A sinister smile appeared on Rocky''s lips. "Surprised? I devised this strike especially for you. It has


    never been used before."


    The strike was abination of Robin''s speed attack and Ken''s invisibility power, thereby making the


    quick attack invisible. Among the crowd, only the figure in the ck robe and Bryant could sense the


    invisible strike''s approach.


    However, this strike consumed arge amount of spiritual power, especially whenbined with the


    Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill. So, it could only be used once. Rocky was saving the attack


    and hadn''t used it against any of the other spirit maniptors ever since his reappearance. He wanted


    to attack Alston without giving him a chance to counter. He had known all along that it would not be


    easy to kill Alston, who had the support of the spiritual race, with an ordinary attack. Thisbination


    attack was the ace up his sleeve to finish off Alston, once and for all.


    Alston would never expect that his arrangements to deal with Rocky were frustrated by him one by one.


    Even though he had gathered the most elite power of the royal family, it ended up being meaningless in


    front of Rocky.


    After being hit by Rocky''s deadly strike, Alston''s body had been greatly damaged, and he could not


    hold on any longer. His legs gave away and he fell to the floor on his knees in front of Rocky, as if


    asking for his forgiveness.


    Rocky''s Frozen Wind Dagger was pointed towards Alston. He looked at the man on the ground coldly


    and asked, "You never imagined that you would end up like this, did you? This is called karma."


    "I... Please... I don''t want to die! Spare me!" The arrogant expression on Alston''s face had turned into


    one ofplete despair. He continued to spit blood and looked at the figure in the ck robe not too


    far away from where he was. Alston waspletely different from the man who was aggressive and


    fierce not long ago.


    But the figure in the ck robe remained unmoved.


    Then Elder Duke, one of the few peerless masters at the Divine Stage, stood up and shouted while


    pointing his finger at Rocky, "No matter what kind of feud you had with the emperor, it''s all over now. If


    you kill the emperor, you will be regarded as a traitor, even if you really are Prince Basil!"


    Rocky looked at the crowd around him. They were staring at him, probably wondering if he was really


    about to kill the emperor.


    Just at the moment, Bryant appeared beside Rocky in the blink of an eye. He grabbed Rocky''s hand


    which was holding the Frozen Wind Dagger and said in a serious voice, "That''s enough. It''s


    meaningless to kill him now. He has already received the punishment he deserved."


    Turning to look at Bryant, Rocky finally dissipated all his strength. His body shook lightly. He had


    obviously reached his limit.


    The women led by Marcia appeared beside Rocky and supported him with all their strength. Marcia


    immediately took out the Dragon Twined Wood to seal the twoyers of power released from Rocky''s


    body.


    Bryant turned to look at the pitiful man on the ground. "Alston, when did you be a puppet of the


    Dragon Master n? Does the emperor''s disappearance have anything to do with you?" he asked


    coldly.


    Alston looked up at him and scoffed, "Everything¡ª Everything I did... was for the Holy Dragon Empire.


    Everything! You... It''s you...who are trying to... to take it away from me. You want to take away the Holy


    Dragon Empire from me! The empire is mine! It''s mine!" Saying so, he startedughing wildly.


    "Did you kill your brother for the Holy Dragon Empire as well?" Bryant asked with disgust.


    Alston''sughter faded and he red at him like a mad man. "He is not...Basil. Basil... He died a long


    time ago!" Alston would never admit Rocky''s identity. He shouted in a mad fury, "You are on his side.


    You are all on his side! You are a group of traitors!"


    Alston hadpletely lost all sense of sanity at that point.


    Right then and there, a surge of strong auras suddenly appeared. The crowd reacted immediately and


    turned to the direction from where the auras wereing. They saw a few old men with white hair and


    a full forehead, aged over a hundred years, and they had the aura at the Immortal Stage. There was an


    eerie silence. Elder Kerr, who had fought with Rocky before and had suddenly disappeared, was also


    among them.


    After receiving Elder Kerr''s attack, Rocky had disclosed his identity and told him that he had the jade


    token. He had asked Elder Kerr to go to the Dragon Valley and wait for the royal family''s founding


    members to tell him about it after they finished their cultivation. Elder Kerr was an elder of the royal


    family, and he figured this was a matter of great importance. Even Marcia and Lance were involved.


    So, he had rushed to the Dragon Valley without any hesitation and reported this matter to the founding


    members who had juste out of their secluded cultivation. As soon as they heard, the founding


    members quickly rushed to the Pce City.


    "The founding members of the royal family?" The crowd burst into an uproar. They had never expected


    that the founding members of the Emergency Chamber woulde to witness this event unfold.


    Alston''s eyes went wide in shock as well. When he finally recovered his senses, he shouted, "Ah!


    Senior elders... you are finally here! The Three Great Generals of the Holy Dragon Empire... are


    rebelling! And destroying the peace of the Holy Dragon Empire!" Alston saw the founding members as


    his saviors.


    After looking at each other, one of the founding members walked over to Bryant and Rocky.


    "Are you Prince Basil?" the senior elder asked Rocky.


    Rocky nodded curtly.


    "Elder Kerr said you have the jade token entrusted to you by the former emperor?" the man continued


    to ask.


    Rocky took out the jade token that his father had given him and showed it to the old man.


    The elder soon confirmed the jade token was real and nodded.


    "Why is the spiritual master of the Dragon Master n here?" Another senior elder looked sternly at


    the figure in the ck robe.


    The man in the ck robe looked at the old men, then at Bryant and Rocky. In an instant, he appeared


    beside Alston.


    "Take me away from here," Alston, who was badly injured and kneeling in a pool of blood, said to the


    figure.


    However, the figure quickly grabbed Alston''s head in his palm. Under the watchful eye of the public,


    Alston cried out in pain as the color faded from his face and the rest of his body quickly shriveled out. In


    the end, he turned into a disfigured dry corpse, and his body fell to the ground, smashing into several


    pieces.


    Alston had met his end, and died horribly for his sins.


    The next instant, the figure in the ck robe, along with three other members of the spiritual race


    disappeared from the crowd.


    The unexpected turn of events caught everyone off guard, their mouth agape.

 Chapter 1104 I Will Defeat You

    Chapter 1104 I Will Defeat You


    When he realized that Alston''s soul was finally drawn out, Rocky''s face waspletely nk. Although


    he did not kill Alston himself, he could finally feel relieved now.


    Of course, everyone felt that what they had experienced was like a horrifying nightmare. They were all


    still in fear, especially those who had fought Rocky, including the spirit maniptors at the Heavenly


    Stage. Their eyes were still full of shock and fear whenever they looked at Rocky.


    Everyone was impressed by Rocky''s performance from the beginning until the end.


    "I can''t believe that Alston was used by the Dragon Master n. We were all kept in the dark.


    Fortunately, we found out in time, or he might have caused a massive disaster!"


    "But I''m still confused as to why Prince Basil came back to life?"


    "We all know that every country must have an emperor. Alston had died, and Prince Basil has the jade


    token given by His Majesty. So now it seems that the only one who can take over the position of the


    emperor of our Holy Dragon Empire is Prince Basil."


    The senior elders of the royal family looked at each other and discussed for a while. Then they all


    turned their heads to look at Rocky.


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on Rocky. After Alston died, the only person who has the right to inherit the


    throne was Rocky. Besides that, Rocky has the jade token that was passed down by the previous


    emperor.


    "Well then... excuse me but I have to leave now. Let us discuss itter," Rocky said to Bryant, Marcia,


    and the elders. He had no interest in the throne as of now. After the fierce battle, he just wanted to


    have a long and good rest.


    "Sabina, please send Basil back to my mansion. The rest will be handled by me and two generals,"


    Marcia said to Sabina.


    With that, Sabina, Lena, and Luci escorted Rocky back to Marcia''s mansion, while Mia stayed to


    assist Marcia.


    "Well, I don''t think I have anything else to do. Hey, my beloved disciple, don''t go yet. Wait for me!"


    Sheridan eximed and immediately chased after Rocky who was being taken away by the three


    women.


    "Erica, what do you think we should do now?" The women led by Erica immediately looked at Erica and


    asked for her opinion.


    "We must follow him." Erica came here to find Rocky and get the other part of the spiritual treasure


    back, so she would definitely not let Rocky slip away again. She immediately followed him with several


    women behind her.


    Marcia, Bryant, and Lance, the Three Great Generals of the Holy Dragon Empire, were responsible for


    dealing with the aftermath of the battle and exining the whole story to the senior elders of the royal


    family.


    On the other hand, Rocky, escorted by the three women, returned to Marcia''s mansion and had almost


    gained back all of his mobility.


    They all gathered in the hall, waiting for Marcia toe back.


    Sheridan, who tagged along with Rocky and the three women, helped to heal Rocky''s wounds. It was


    inevitable for Sheridan to nag his disciple. Rocky didn''t take what Sheridan said seriously. However,


    when he saw that Sheridan was so happy, a gentle smile spread across his face.


    "Lena, I saw Erica just now. How about you? Did you see her?" Rocky asked Lena. There was


    something that suddenly came across his mind. The scene was extremely chaotic just now. He had


    used up all of his strength to fight, so he had no time to really care about others.


    "Yes, I saw her, and it seemed strange to me. Why did she suddenlye to our Holy Dragon Empire?


    And why did she appear during that exact moment?" Lena asked curiously as she nodded her head in


    agreement with Rocky.


    "I''m afraid it''s because of..." Before he even finished his words, Rocky saw a group of beautiful women,


    led by Erica, who came in the mansion forcefully.


    Under the watchful eyes of the public, Erica walked towards Rocky and reached out her hand slowly.


    "Give it to me now."


    After hesitating for a moment, Rocky turned over his hand and threw something at Erica, and said,


    "Thank you for your help. It is greatly appreciated."


    "Well, I just did what is asked of me. But will you y tricks on me again this time?" Erica nced at


    the Mysterious Raw Gemstone in her hand and nced at Rocky coldly. She was extremely suspicious


    of Rocky.


    "Not this time, no. If it is fake, you can return it to me." Rocky shed a charming smile at Erica.


    Erica snorted coldly and then put away the Mysterious Raw Gemstone. She was about to leave with


    the other women when Rocky stopped her. "Wait, if you are not in a hurry to go back, I want to talk to


    you alone."


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Erica was silent for a while when she heard Rocky''s words. But when she saw that Rocky seemed to


    really have something to discuss with her, she finally nodded.


    Then, Rocky and Erica went to a hall where they can be alone.


    "What do you want to say to me?" Erica stared at Rocky coldly, but her eyes were full of doubts. After


    all, when she saw Rocky''s strength in front of the Witch Pce not so long ago, she could not believe


    that the man in front of her was actually Prince Basil who had defeated her by dirty tricks back then.


    "Do you know the reason why I brought back the other part of the spiritual treasure?" Rocky asked


    straightforwardly.


    "Well, how would I know?" Erica snorted as she rolled her eyes at Rocky.


    "Maybe you won''t believe me. But I did this for the sake of the Magic Phoenix Empire. This spiritual


    treasure may bring unimaginable disaster," Rocky seriously exined as he looked deeply at Erica''s


    eyes.


    "What do you mean? What kind of disaster?" Obviously, Erica did not believe what Rocky said.


    "I honestly don''t know. So, I hope that when you go back you will tell your master to put the spiritual


    treasure back to where it was for the sake of the Magic Phoenix Empire. Of course, this is only a


    suggestion to the Magic Phoenix Empire. The final decision is still yours to make," Rocky said in a


    serious tone. He knew that all the ns of the spiritual race in the Wild Spirit Land were now coveting


    spiritual treasures. And what happened in the Holy Dragon Empire was also caused by the spiritual


    treasure. He only realized now that what the beautiful woman of the spiritual race said before was right.


    The spiritual treasure was ominous.


    Erica noticed that Rocky was profoundly serious at what he was saying. She took a few nces at him


    and said, "I will tell what you said to my master, but I cannot guarantee anything."


    "That''s enough for me. Wait, how is your wound?" Rocky asked with concern when he noticed the


    blood-stained robe on Erica''s left shoulder. He immediately knew that she was injured by Alston.


    "Well, if there is nothing else, I will leave now," Erica said coldly and turned away. But after a few steps,


    she stopped and looked back. "I know it is difficult for me to defeat you now but remember that I will


    defeat you one day." With that, she left the hall.


    "She is so stubborn!" Looking at the back of Erica, Rocky gently smiled and lightly shook his head in


    amusement.

 Chapter 1105 Another Conspiracy

    Chapter 1105 Another Conspiracy


    When Rocky returned to the hall, Lena, Sabina and Luci wereughing and talking, putting aside the


    crisis they had gone through to the back of their heads. The entire hall was filled with their chirps.


    Rocky smiled and remembered the saying¡ª"Two ispany, three is a crowd."


    "Basil! Where is Erica?" Lena walked up to him and wrapped her hand around his intimately as soon as


    she saw hime in.


    "She''s gone," Rocky replied.


    Sheridan coughed from beside them. "Please behave yourself, Your Royal Highness! There are people


    coming and going. Aren''t you worried that people will find out?"


    "I don''t care! Luci abandoned the chief position of the Cao n for him. Why can''t I do the same? I''ll


    stay with Basil from now on. I am no longer the Witch!" Lena replied casually. To her, nothing was more


    important than being with Rocky now. Although she was the Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire, she


    couldn''t restrain her feelings for Rocky after having gone through so many ups and downs with him.


    "If you refuse to take up your position as the Witch, I''m afraid I''ll be seen as a sinner of the Holy


    Dragon Empire." Rocky shook his head and waved his hand to refuse her idea.


    "Basil is right. The chief of the Cao n is by no means the same as being the Witch. Please think


    carefully before you act, Lena," Luci said in a sisterly tone, smiling at her.


    "You are right, but if it weren''t for me, Basil wouldn''t have experienced so many setbacks and


    hardships. It''s all my fault," Lena said, still ming herself for what she had done. If she had forgiven


    him back then, everything that followed would never have happened, and Basil wouldn''t have had to


    suffer through so many narrow escapes. Yet, he had risked his life again to save her. She didn''t want to


    waste any more time staying away from him.


    "That has nothing to do with you. It was all Alston''s fault. Please don''t me yourself, Your Royal


    Highness," Sabinaforted. Her beautiful eyes turned cold as she thought of what Alston had done.


    Even though he was dead, Sabina still couldn''t restrain her hatred for him.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Let bygones be bygones, Lena. Although Alston did frame me, it is still true that I hurt you. That was


    our fate. We need to move on since we''re all safe and sound now. Don''t worry about the past


    anymore," Rocky said in a sincere tone, looking directly into Lena''s eyes.


    Tears welled up in her eyes. She nodded in relief, "Okay, I won''t. You''re so sweet, Basil." They all had


    to move on, and she wanted nothing but to stay with Rocky for the rest of her life. The grief and pain


    she had experienced would wither away and be gone with the wind soon.


    After the fierce battle and the continuous challenge to his body limits, Rocky waspletely


    exhausted. Although he wanted to stay with them, the three women strongly suggested that he get


    some good rest. Having no other choice or the strength to get involved in a war of words with the


    ladies, he gave up and went to the room they had arranged for him.


    Relieved and tired, he slept through the day and didn''t realize that it was alrightte in the night.


    Rocky was still adjusting his breath and energy cirction to heal himself when he sensed a sudden


    strong aura rushing towards him. His eyes flew open, and were just in time to see a figure in ck robe


    approaching him.


    "Are you here to kill me?" Rocky recognized the figure. It was the spiritual master of the Dragon Master


    n who had helped Alston in defeating him, and the same one who had taken Alston''s soul in the


    end. Rocky jumped out of the bed immediately and the Evil me engulfed his body. Although he was


    still injured and his spiritual power had not recovered yet, he was not about to get himself killed here.


    On the contrary, he was hoping to get some information from this spiritual master, who was bound to


    know the answers he was seeking. He might know where his father was and why they had taken him


    away.


    The figure approached him slowly. "I didn''t think that you would be the one who inherited the Holy


    Dragon Bead. Alston kept it from us, and we thought that you were dead. That''s why we had to choose


    him. If we had learned that you were still alive, we wouldn''t have turned to him. He was useless!" the


    figure in the ck robe said in a low, hoarse voice.


    "I don''t care what went on between you and Alston. I only have one question for you. Does my father''s


    disappearance have anything to do with your Dragon Master n? Is he dead?" Rocky asked,


    dreading the reply.


    "We never nned to kill him. We only wanted him to abdicate the throne and make Alston the


    emperor. But we didn''t expect Alston to be so cruel as to want your father dead," the figure said with a


    snicker. Rocky froze, but the figure continued to speak. "But I have good news for you... Your father is


    very much alive. Of course, if it weren''t for us, he would have died a long time ago. You should be


    grateful to our n for saving his life." The two of them moved in a circle around the room, wary of


    each other. Rocky remained silent, while the figure spoke again. "Shall we make a deal? Find the


    spiritual treasure sealed in the forbidden area of the royal family and bring it to us. If you do so, we''ll set


    your father free."


    "Is this what you wanted Alston to do as well? You wanted him to bring the spiritual treasure to you?


    Why? What''s so special about the treasure that you would bring such chaos to get your hands on it?"


    Rocky asked, eyeing the figure carefully.


    "It will not do you any good to know too much. Even if you hadn''t defeated Alston, I would have killed


    him sooner orter. Half a year passed, yet he still couldn''t find the way to the forbidden area of the


    royal family. He was useless, and my patience had run out. But I reckon you are smarter than him, and


    your father seems to trust you more. So maybe, you will know how to enter the forbidden area. Once


    you bring the spiritual treasure to the Dragon Master n, your father will return to the Holy Dragon


    Empire safe and sound. Don''t let me down, or you will never see him again." Saying so, the figure


    disappeared.


    Rocky rushed out of the door, but the figure was long gone.


    Early the next morning, after a whole night''s discussion with the royal elders, Bryant and Lance, Marcia


    finally returned to her mansion.


    The moment he learned that she was back, Rocky went to her study to meet her.


    "Where are Lance and Chief Elvis? Why didn''t theye back with you?" he asked when he saw that


    only Marcia was there.


    "General Lance is on his way back to the Crimson Dragon Group and Chief Elvis led his n members


    back to their home. When news of Alston''s death spreads far, our rival countries will take this chance to


    break through our borders. We should be ready for them," Marcia replied casually.


    "So, they all went back?" Rocky murmured, a little absentminded.


    "What''s wrong? Did something happen?" Marcia asked when she noticed Rocky''s frown.


    He then told her about his conversation with the figure in the ck robe the previous night. Marcia''s


    expression changed quickly.


    "So, His Majesty is imprisoned in the Dragon Master n now?" she asked, taking in this new


    information. Although it was disheartening that the emperor was imprisoned, it was good to know that


    he was still alive.


    "That''s what he said, but I''m worried that this could be another conspiracy of the spiritual race," Rocky


    answered with a deep frown.


    "So, what are you going to do now?" she asked, tapping her fingers on the table.


    "Even if what he said is true, to get my father back, we must find the spiritual treasure sealed in the


    forbidden area of the royal family. Alston couldn''t even find a chance to step into the forbidden area, let


    alone find the spiritual treasure. Getting in there is a huge problem for us too," Rocky analyzed and his


    expression became grimmer.

 Chapter 1106 In The Depths Of The Forbidden Area

    Chapter 1106 In The Depths Of The Forbidden Area


    "That will be quite troublesome. Only the emperors are bestowed with the knowledge of entering the


    forbidden area of the royal family. Moreover, every Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire shall be buried in


    the forbidden area after their death. With their united soul power guarding the ce, even if we do find


    how to enter, actually making it inside will be next to impossible," Marcia exined. She knew that this


    was not as simple a task as Rocky thought it would be.


    After listening to her exnation, he was certain that their hope was slim.


    Marcia sighed seeing the grim expression on his face. "Let''s talk to Lena. After all, she is the Witch of


    the Holy Dragon Empire, and it is said that the forbidden area was built by the first Witch with her own


    power. Although only the emperors know how to enter inside the area, Lena may have some clues that


    might help," she added after a moment of thought.


    "Yes, let''s do that. She''s the only one who can help us." Rocky nodded in understanding and then sent


    for Lena.


    When she joined them, Rocky filled her in about what had happened the previous night. Lena was


    surprised when she heard that the emperor was imprisoned by the Dragon Master n. When Rocky


    asked about the forbidden area, she couldn''t help but frown. Shaking her head slightly, Lena said,


    "Alston asked about this as well. He had pestered me for half a year, but I really don''t know how to


    enter the forbidden area. That information is passed down only to the emperors."


    Marcia had a thought. "Lena, didn''t the Witches record important events that happened in the empire?


    We might be able to find some clues in the records."


    "Oh yes! Why didn''t I think of that?" Lena fretted and immediately opened her Magic Spiritual Space.


    She grabbed The Witch''s Book she had brought from the secret room of the Witch Pce.


    "This is The Witch''s Book. It contains records of important events that the Witches of the Holy Dragon


    Empire have experienced throughout history. You might find some clues in it," Lena said as she handed


    over the book to Rocky.


    "Am I allowed to read it?" Rocky asked as he stared at the book in his hand.


    "Absolutely not. But I am not allowing you to read it. You are only picking it up because I dropped it


    identally," said Lena with a wink. The events recorded in the book were top secrets of the Holy


    Dragon Empire. In addition to the Witch, only the emperor had the right to look through them after


    receiving permission from the Witch.


    "Alright. Got it," Rocky replied and left to study The Witch''s Book.


    After returning to his room, Rocky began to read the book. It had records of some very important


    events that had happened in the Holy Dragon Empire since ancient times, and most of them were


    secrets undisclosed to others. Some of them were predictions of the previous Witches which had


    enabled the empire to avoid all kinds of natural and human disasters. This was the main reason why


    the Holy Dragon Empire relied so much on the Witches.


    The Witch''s Book indeed had many mentions regarding the forbidden area of the royal family,


    especially the first half. In one of the records, it was written that something was required in order to


    enter the forbidden area, but it didn''t say what this "something" was.


    Rocky studied the book several times, but couldn''t find the answer. However, he found something else


    ¡ªthere was some nk part in the book. Before the nk part, he found this record¡ª"The omen of


    dream has appeared. The mystery of the spiritual race will be unveiled. It is hard to predict what will


    happen."


    "The mystery of the spiritual race?" Rocky murmured to himself as he recalled what he had


    experienced in the Myriad Spirit Tomb.


    But he didn''t want to dwell too much on it. The most important thing at the moment was to find a way to


    save his father.


    Rocky rushed to Marcia. Lena and the other two women were with her. He returned The Witch''s Book


    to Lena.


    "Did you find anything?" Marcia asked.


    "Nothing much. It says that we need some object to enter the forbidden area, but it doesn''t say what


    exactly it is. I think we should go to the entrance of the forbidden area to find some clues," Rocky


    concluded after thinking for a while.


    "The forbidden area is in the Dragon Valley. It is usually guarded by several elders of the royal family,"


    Lena replied.


    "I agree. Take Lena with you. Only the emperor and the Witch are allowed to enter the ce. Outsiders


    are not weed," Marcia stated as she nodded in agreement.


    "But I''m not the emperor. Will the elders let me in?" Rocky asked with concern.


    "Tell them why you have to enter. I believe they will allow once they hear your reason," Marcia said


    thoughtfully.


    "That''s right. Although they are stubborn, they will agree. It''s for the future of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    If the emperor can''te back and you don''t inherit the throne, the empire will be doomed," Lena said,


    her beautiful brows narrowing into a frown.


    "Okay, let''s give it a try." Rocky nodded. Soon, he and Lena headed for the Dragon Valley together.


    Along the way, Lena talked a lot. Seeing her happy face, Rocky feltforted. He knew that his efforts


    had not been in vain.


    As soon as the two of them arrived at the Dragon Valley, an elder of the royal family appeared in front


    of them.


    "Prince Basil, Your Royal Highness. Why are you here? What''s the matter?" the elder asked in surprise


    when he saw Rocky and Lena together.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I have something important to tell the elders," Rocky said without beating around the bush.


    After pondering for a moment, the elder guided them to the secluded ce in the east side of the


    Dragon Valley to meet the other elders of the royal family. Rocky was a little astonished to see the


    elders. They were at the Immortal Stage, and could be regarded as the most powerful beings in the


    Wild Spirit Land.


    Exining the purpose of his visit, Rocky told the elders about what he had heard from the figure in the


    ck robe the previous night. The elders were shocked to hear what Rocky said.


    "I cannot believe that Alston almost killed His Majesty. How vicious should a man be to want to kill his


    own father?"


    "So, His Majesty is now being imprisoned by the Dragon Master n?"


    "They want the spiritual treasure hidden in the forbidden area."


    The elders gasped in unison.


    "What do you know about the spiritual treasure?" Rocky asked them.


    "To tell you the truth, we know very little. Although we have heard of it, we have never seen it. The


    spiritual treasure was brought here by a Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire, and it was sealed in the


    deepest part of the forbidden area," Elder Brendan, the oldest elder exined. His eyebrows were as


    white as his hair.

 Chapter 1107 Go Crazy

    Chapter 1107 Go Crazy


    "A Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire brought the treasure here? But..." Rocky hesitated. It seemed


    strange because this was not recorded in The Witch''s Book. Why would they not record such an


    important incident in the book? It could only mean that the Witch who had brought the spiritual treasure


    did not want anyone to know about its origin.


    "However, ording to the teachings of the previous emperors, the spiritual treasure cannot be taken


    out of the forbidden area. I wonder if it would be possible for us to do the impossible," an elder said


    with caution in his words.


    The other elders looked at each other with embarrassment for not being able to be more helpful.


    "I have to make it possible. As a prince of the Holy Dragon Empire and as a son, I have to save my


    father. Could you please make an exception this time and let me go to the entrance of the royal


    forbidden area to take a look?" Rocky pleaded earnestly.


    The elders gathered together in a small circle and started discussing the matter in whispers. It was a


    matter of great importance after all, so they had to think about it carefully. Especially after what


    happened with Alston, they had to be cautious, so as not to repeat the same mistake.


    Rocky and Lena waited patiently. After around an hour, the elders finally came to a conclusion.


    Elder Brendan stepped forward. "Your Royal Highness, the emperor and the Witch are the only ones


    who are allowed to enter the forbidden area of the royal family. But since the current emperor is


    imprisoned in the Dragon Master n, we will make an exception this time. But we need a promise


    from you," he said on behalf of the other elders.


    "Go ahead." Rocky nodded curtly.


    "Prince Basil, if you fail to find a way to enter the forbidden area within the next three days, we want


    you to temporarily act as the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire. You are the best candidate for


    session. Moreover, the Three Great Generals of the empire admire you very much. If you ascend


    the throne, it will appease the public. Moreover, it will quickly erase the troubles created by Alston, and


    bring peace to the Holy Dragon Empire." The other elders nodded in unison. Lena looked at Rocky''s


    grim expression. After a pause, Elder Brendan continued, "We will save your father, the emperor from


    the Dragon Master n at all costs; we will not sit still and wait for the news of his death. Once you


    take over as the emperor, we can take measures to save him by any means."


    "I''m afraid that the Dragon Master n won''t give us that much time. But if this is the condition for


    entering the forbidden area, then I give you my word," Rocky agreed. In view of the current situation,


    even if he couldn''t find a way to enter the forbidden area, it would be best for him to take over as the


    emperor for now.


    "Good. Now, you can do as you wish," Elder Brendan said after exchanging nces with the other


    elders.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Thank you," Rocky said gratefully, cupping his hands together.


    "Elder Ferris, please guide them to the entrance." Elder Brendan gestured to the elder who had brought


    Rocky and Lena to see them.


    Elder Ferris nodded curtly and the three of them headed for the entrance of the royal forbidden area.


    Not long after, they reached a huge stone arch. The arch was more than ten meters high and was built


    against the mountain. Both sides of the stone doors were engraved with parallel dragon-shaped


    patterns, lifelike and imposing.


    "Once you open the stone arch, go all the way to the end of the road. There, you will find the entrance


    to the royal forbidden area. Prince Basil, under no circumstance should you try to force your way in.


    The entrance is protected by a very powerful enchanted barrier. If you try to enter by force, the barrier


    will counterattack. Please remember that, Prince Basil." And with that warning, Elder Ferris


    disappeared.


    Rocky turned to look at the stone arch with the huge dragon sculptures in front of him. He then looked


    at Lena and said, "Let''s go." She nodded slowly.


    Rocky pushed the giant stone arch with both his hands and the two stone doors, which were thicker


    than stone walls, opened slowly with a loud rumbling sound, as if they were heaving a heavy sigh


    because of the disturbance. It was pitch ck behind the stone arch; even the sunlight from outside


    could not disperse the darkness.


    The two of them looked at each other and then walked side by side through the open stone arch and


    into the darkness within. The moment they stepped into the darkness, the stone arch closed once


    again.


    In an instant, both Rocky and Lena felt like they had fallen into a bottomless abyss. But soon, mes


    rose on both sides of the path.


    Rocky looked around and saw that the mes rose from the fire grooves in two rows of tall dragon


    pirs. The two rows of dragon pirs extended from the arch to the depths on both sides of the path,


    and behind these pirs were stone walls. Under the light of the fire, Rocky could vaguely see the


    carvings on the stone walls¡ªmurals, like a long scroll of the history of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "Come on," he said to Lena and the two of them continued on the path.


    Along the way, Rocky studied the carvings on both sides from time to time. There were some humanoid


    carvings that looked like the spiritual race. The beings were covered in dragon scales, with horns on


    top of their heads, and their faces were a little longer than those of normal human beings. They had t


    noses, and their eyes were slender. The huge wings extended from behind them like those of a dragon


    beast.


    "They must belong to the Dragon Master n, right?" Rocky asked Lena, turning to look at her.


    She studied the carvings and nodded, "Yes."


    "Lena, why is the Dragon Master n looking for the spiritual treasure all of a sudden? And why is the


    treasure sealed with forbidden curses so that the spiritual race cannot enter?" Rocky asked as he


    stared at the carvings.


    Lena stood beside him and followed his gaze. "I think this may have something to do with the origin of


    the spiritual treasures. Although we don''t know anything about their origins yet, since all the spiritual


    race ns in the Wild Spirit Land are looking for them, it could only mean that the spiritual treasures


    have amazing power..." Lena said suspiciously.


    "I think so too. But what is the secret behind these treasures? And why have the hidden living spiritual


    race ns suddenly gone so crazy about them?" Rocky wondered with a serious look on his face. In


    order to get their hands on the spiritual treasure in the forbidden area, the Dragon Master n


    imprisoned his father and treated Alston like a puppet. This was not at all like the Dragon Master n


    which had always supported the growth of the Holy Dragon Empire.

 Chapter 1108 The Floating Hall

    Chapter 1108 The Floating Hall


    "Maybe we can find the answers in the royal family''s forbidden area," Lena responded earnestly.


    While they were talking, the two of them had passed through the two rows of dragon pirs and


    reached the end of the passage. They found themselves blocked by a relief stone wall engraved with


    nine dragons. They looked for gaps on the wall but there were none.


    "Have we arrived already? Is this it?" Rocky curiously looked at Lena and asked.


    "This wall must be the entrance, but it seems that we have to open it in some special way. In fact, the


    secret room of the Witch Pce has a structure like this. I''ll try to open it in the way I open the Witch


    Pce''s secret room," Lena pondered. The forbidden area and the Witch Pce''s secret room were


    both built by the first Witch, so there was a chance that the opening ways might be the same.


    When Lena waved her gauze sleeve and whispered something into the wall, many beams of golden


    light immediately shed from the wall, and then quickly disappeared.


    However, there was no change in the stone wall.


    "It did not work." Lena shook her head with disappointment. She felt defeated since she did not have


    any ideas anymore on how to open the passage.


    "Let''s observe every corner of the stone wall to see if we can find any odd marks," Rocky said to Lena


    after thinking for a while.


    So, the two of them began to check the whole stone wall. One checked the left side and the other


    checked the right side. They also checked the carvings on the side of the wall but found nothing.


    "There''s no mark whatsoever here," Lena said to Rocky in dismay.


    "What on earth is the way to enter the forbidden area? Alston had been trying to enter it for more than


    half a year. I believe that he had used almost all the methods he could think of. This only means that


    the way to open the passage to the forbidden area must be unique. Alston and the Dragon Master n


    obviously hid my father. However, even the Dragon Master n did not know how to enter it. Maybe


    something that was mentioned in The Witch''s Book is needed to open it. But what is it? I have no clue,"


    Rocky said in confusion. He thought about it over and over again.


    He looked up at the stone wall when suddenly he felt that he had seen one of the dragon carvings


    before. It looked very inconspicuous because it was mixed with other dragon carvings. If he didn''t look


    carefully, he would definitely have ignored it!


    Rocky suddenly thought of something and immediately took out the jade token that his father had given


    him. The dragon carving on the back of the jade token was exactly the same as the dragon carving that


    he noticed.


    "Wait, Basil, do you think..." When she saw that Rocky took out the jade token, Lena thought of the


    same thing as Rocky.


    "Well, it''s worth a try. I don''t think my father would give me the jade token for no reason. He must have


    expected something like this would happen," Rocky said thoughtfully. Then, he walked towards the wall


    with the jade token.


    When the jade token was close to the wall, a strong spiritual power rushed out of the wall and


    transformed into a whistling spiritual wind. It blew away the clothes of Rocky and Lena in the air,


    making them feel like they were about to fall.


    Almost at the same time, one of the eyes of the dragon carving on the wall suddenly lit up and shot a


    beam of light at the jade token. The light went through the jade token, and then shot to the nearest


    dragon pir at an unimaginable angle. Then, the dragon pir, like a folding mirror, reflected the light to


    the opposite dragon pir. Then the light shot back to the stone wall, shooting exactly at the other eye


    of the dragon carving. The two dragon eyes suddenly red with light. Then, the nine dragon carvings


    on the relief stone wall instantly formed into one. The whole stone wall emerged as a powerful and


    angr dragon. Its patterns were incredibly clear and lifelike as if it were a real dragon.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Then, a spotlight appeared on the stone wall, constantly moving along the lines of the dragon. After


    moving in a circle, the area that was covered by the spotlight disappeared. Finally, a dazzling dragon-


    shaped entrance materialized.


    "Somehow, I was reminded of the Magic Spiritual Space..." Rocky could feel that the aura from the


    entrance was remarkably familiar. It was the feeling he usually felt when he opened his Magic Spiritual


    Space.


    "The so-called forbidden area of the royal family is a space that is very simr to the Magic Spiritual


    Space," Lena eximed in realization. It was her first time to visit the forbidden area. The Witch could


    enter the forbidden area as long as the emperor allowed her to, but she would not enter it without any


    special reason.


    "The forbidden area was built by the first Witch. Therefore, if we want to open this space, we must use


    the power of the first Witch. So, the real value of this jade token was that it possessed the power of the


    first Witch. The token itself was meaningless without the first Witch''s power. But many people believe


    that this jade token is the supreme symbol of the royal family. It''s really amusingly confusing," Rocky


    stated with a faint smile. They could never have entered the forbidden area even if they removed the


    relief stone wall without the jade token because the only way to open the space was the first Witch''s


    power which was absolutely unique and irreceable. It was like if a spirit maniptor died, his Magic


    Spiritual Space would be closed forever, and no one else could ever open it.


    The entrance had already appeared. Rocky and Lena entered it without hesitation. Soon, the two of


    them disappeared into the dazzling light.


    After they entered the forbidden area, the dragon-shaped entrance also disappeared and turned into


    the relief stone wall. Everything returned back to its normal position, as if nothing had happened.


    As soon as Rocky and Lena entered the space, they felt that everything changed in an instant. When


    they finally came to their senses, they found that they were in an extremely magnificent hall. Even


    though there was no light, they could clearly see everything in the hall.


    There was no wall or roof in the hall, only the ground paved with giant stones and towering stone


    pirs. Everything looked incredibly simple. However, Rocky and Lena could see that the whole hall


    seemed to be floating in the air.


    However, the most surprising thing was that they could not see the end of the floating hall. It seemed


    like it extended endlessly.


    The two of them looked at each other, then walked forward side by side.


    After walking for a long time, they suddenly saw a sh in front of them, as if they had walked into


    another room. Without any warning, they saw a high tform like an altar. It was very wide, with a


    straight path in the middle, and on both sides were orderly arranged stone coffins.

 Chapter 1109 True Or False

    Chapter 1109 True Or False


    "Is this the ce where the Witches of all ages were buried?" Lena''s face changed slightly at the sight


    of the sarcophagi. Perhaps, at that moment, she thought of the possibility that one day, she would be


    buried there as well.


    Not long after, she went up to the high tform and shuttled through the several sarcophagi scattered


    around, with Rocky closely following her. At the same time, he looked at one of the sarcophagi carefully


    and found that it waspletely sealed shut without a single entrance for any air. However, he could


    feel a strange and indescribable auraing from it as if the person lying in the sarcophagus was not


    a dead person, but rather, a living one.


    He was not alone to have this thought. Lena, who was a Witch, was certainly able to sense the intense


    aurasing from both sides of the sarcophagus. Moreover, at that moment, she felt as if several


    women were whispering in her ears. However, their words were vague enough that she was not able to


    understand what they were saying. This inability to discern the voices made her irritable, turning her


    face pale in annoyance.


    "Hey, Lena, are you okay?" Rocky asked worriedly as soon as he noticed Lena''s pale face.


    "I''m fine." Biting her pink lips slightly, Lena smiled and shook her head at Rocky.


    But at that moment, it seemed that Rocky was still a little worried. Soon after, he took Lena''s hand and


    walked her out of the tform quickly and soon moved forward. Lena seemed to have recuperated as


    she felt the surging feeling of warmth from Rocky''s palm.


    Meanwhile, the two of them passed through the high tform together and went down the stairs as if


    they were walking in an endless corridor.


    "It seems that the royal forbidden area is really not an ordinary ce at all. If we search this way, I''m


    afraid we won''t be able to find any spiritual treasure for eternity." After walking for a long while, Rocky


    could not help but frown as he felt like he was trapped in some sort of maze that he could never get out


    of.


    "So, what do you think we should do?" Lena looked at Rocky in anticipation and asked.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    After thinking for a while, Rocky stumbled upon an idea. He tried to open the Magic Spiritual Space by


    gathering his spiritual power. When he found out that his power was not restrained at all, he took


    advantage of it and summoned Ken out.


    It was not Lena''s first time to see Ken as she had seen it in the Witch Pce before. Although, when


    she saw Ken that time, she was only able to get a glimpse of it because she was in an urgent situation.


    And now that she could see it clearly, she was shocked to see Ken''s true nature.


    "You have a guardian beast?" Staying in the Dragon Master n for a significant amount of time, Lena


    was well-versed about guardian beasts. With that being said, she could tell with just a quick nce that


    Ken''s aura was not from a spirit-manipted beast at all, but rather from a spiritual race''s guardian


    beast.


    "Wow, you could tell in less than a minute. You''re incredible!" The corner of Rocky''s lips curled upward


    as his eyes sparkled with astonishment.


    "I hope you don''t mind me asking, but where did you get this guardian beast?" Lena couldn''t help but


    take a few more observant looks at Ken and asked in confusion.


    "It''s a long story. I''ll tell youter. In case you didn''t know, Ken is a master of treasure hunting. Maybe it


    can guide us to find the spiritual treasure," Rocky said as he gestured Ken to lead the way.


    Not long after, Ken found a suitable path and led Rocky and Lena to follow it.


    "The royal forbidden area was created by the first Witch with the use of her own power. I bet the power


    is so immensely great that it could create this massive and amazing space!" Lena''s jaw dropped as she


    marveled at the changing scenery in front of her.


    "So, there''s this old man who told me that the origin of the Holy Dragon Empire''s Witch is


    extraordinary..." At that moment, Rocky shared what he had heard about the Witches of the Holy


    Dragon Empire from the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast.


    "All I know is that the first Witch was not a human, and neither was she a spiritual race being," Lena


    uttered.


    "Wait, neither human nor spiritual race being? Are you saying that she was also half-spirit and half-


    human like General Marcia?" Rocky hypothesized. But if that were the case, then the existence of the


    Witch of the first generation should be regarded as a taboo. Moreover, from the construction of such a


    vast space, it could be inferred that the power of the Witch of the first generation was absolutely


    beyond the capabilities of human beings. Moreover, even half-spirit and half-human beings could not


    reach this level. Therefore, this was also a mystery yet to be solved.


    "Well, that''s all I know." At that moment, Lena shook her head. She couldn''t exin why, but she


    focused her thoughts for a while and said, "But if you think about it, since the first Witch, all the


    previous Witches of the Holy Dragon Empire were chosen through the omen before the parinirvana of


    thest Witch. The selected sessor will be sent to the Dragon Master n for training, and then be


    sent back to the empire. This is familiar. I have seen it in the history books that I''ve read in the secret


    room. In fact, if I remember it correctly, it is stated there that the Witch of each generation is actually the


    reincarnation of the Witch of the first generation, so they can use the power that surpasses humans


    themselves. However, there is also a taboo..."


    "Hey, slow down! You''re flooding me with too much information. Reincarnation? So, Lena... Does this


    mean that you are the reincarnation of the first Witch?" Rocky asked with a smile, raising his eyebrows


    upon realizing Lena''s existence.


    "Well, who knows? I don''t know either. But when we went through the sarcophagi, I felt that..." Lena''s


    eyes narrowed. Just when she was about to say something, Ken suddenly found something and


    dashed forward in a hurry.


    Rocky immediately noticed this unusual behavior and followed Ken. Soon after, the two humans and


    one guardian beast ran in the extended and perplexing space, as if they were walking in a knotted


    maze.


    Not long after, with Ken''s guidance, the two of them opened their eyes to an infinite space in front of


    them. There, they could see a variety of weapons in the sky and earth. Judging from the auras that


    these weapons emitted, they were not ordinary weapons, but Spiritual Weapons.


    "Is it possible that this is the tomb where the Spiritual Weapons used by the previous emperors have


    been sealed shut?" Lena tried to guess at once.


    "Huh? Weapon tomb?" Rocky asked Lena seriously, waiting for her further exnation.


    "As you know, the emperors of the Holy Dragon Empire were basically the top-level masters above the


    Immortal Stage. Needless to say, their Spiritual Weapons were also very powerful. After the emperors''


    deaths, the Spiritual Weapons they used would be ownerless. In order to ensure that these


    weapons would not be obtained by anyone with ulterior motives, these Spiritual Weapons were sealed


    here after they died. Powerful weapons falling into the wrong hands is thest thing we need in this


    world," Lena exined in detail.


    "Oh, I see. I didn''t expect that there are still Spiritual Weapons used by the emperors in the royal


    forbidden area. Yet, there are too many of them!" Rocky nodded. Deep down, he was still in disbelief to


    see so many Spiritual Weapons with his own eyes.


    "Ken, most of these Spiritual Weapons are fake, right?" Rocky asked, squinting at Ken as if he had


    brewed something up.


    But as a response, Ken only raised and shook his head.


    "Fake? Basil, what are you guys talking about?" Lena asked Rocky out of curiosity.


    "What Ken means is that the auras of these Spiritual Weapons are authentic. It believed these fake


    Spiritual Weapons may have evolved from the real Spiritual Weapons and can be regarded as avatars.


    With that being said, they can be considered true or false," Rocky analyzed.


    "But is the spiritual treasure also among them? Didn''t you say that the spiritual treasure is also in the


    form of a weapon?" Lena took a wild guess.

 Chapter 1110 Get A Spiritual Weapon

    Chapter 1110 Get A Spiritual Weapon


    "It''s possible. In fact, the spiritual treasures I have seen before are no different from Spiritual Weapons.


    The only difference is that the body of a spiritual treasures are made up of a gemstone called the


    Mysterious Spirit Raw Gemstone. So, it should be easy to distinguish them," Rocky said after thinking


    for a while.


    "Alright. Then, let''s look for the spiritual treasure first." Lena was about to step forward, but Rocky held


    her back.


    "You wait here with Ken," he said. He felt the weapon tomb was a dangerous ce. He didn''t want


    Lena to get hurt.


    "But..." Lena understood Rocky''s concern, but she wanted to go with him. Before she could say


    anything, his piercing look stopped her in her tracks. She had topromise. "Fine, I''ll wait for you


    here, but please be careful!"


    Rocky nodded and flew into the weapon shadows floating in the air, looking for the spiritual treasure


    that might be hidden amidst them. However, even after searching for a long time, he still couldn''t find a


    single spiritual weapon that seemed like a spiritual treasure, and there was no aura simr to the two


    spiritual treasures he had seen before.


    "It''s not here?" Rocky wondered aloud.


    Just as he was about to return to Lena, the weapons began to gain speed and started moving in the air,


    as if they were under somemand. Their spiritual light gleamed bright and turned into streaks of


    colorful lights, gathering around Rocky.


    Before he could prepare himself, the weapon shadows rushed towards him aggressively. He


    immediately pulled out the Frozen Wind Dagger and turned it into the ming de, trying to break


    out of the encirclement forcefully.


    But before the ming de could form a defensive shield, a strange blue light appeared and hit the


    de. The mes around the de went out in an instant.


    Rocky was stunned. What kind of Spiritual Weapon was so powerful that it could disperse the power of


    the Frozen Wind Dagger in a single blow? It was obvious now that the tomb that sealed the Spiritual


    Weapons of the previous emperors was extraordinarily powerful.


    The countless shadows of the weapons were already surrounding Rocky, and were only three meters


    away from him now. The strong spiritual auras emanating from the Spiritual Weapons disturbed the air


    around them, resulting in a whistling wind which instantly enveloped him.


    Lena, who was not too far away from Rocky, could see the scene unfold in the air. She watched in


    shock as the weapon shadowsunched themselves upon him. She immediately turned and climbed


    onto Ken''s back.


    Then Ken rushed towards Rocky, but it was toote.


    His body was about to be pierced by the countless Spiritual Weapons surrounding him.


    Rocky stared at the deadly weapons and immediately sensed something.


    Without any hesitation, he withdrew the Frozen Wind Dagger and his spiritual power, then took a deep


    breath. Opening his eyes, he shouted towards the Spiritual Weapons, "Come on!"


    As if onmand, the countless weapon shadows rushed towards him and stabbed Rocky all over his


    body.


    Horrified, Lena yelled, "Basil!"


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    But the next moment, the weapon shadows that had stabbed Rocky turned into a dazzling light and


    enveloped him in its warmth.


    Lena was stunned. Rocky floated in the air unharmed, surrounded by eight Spiritual Weapons of


    different shapes. They gave out an astounding spiritual light that she had never seen before.


    "Basil, what are they..." Lena, along with Ken, flew towards Rocky and stopped next to him. She looked


    at him in surprise, not fully able toprehend what was going on.


    "Is this really a test for me?" Rocky murmured to himself, narrowing his eyes at the Spiritual Weapons.


    Earlier, when the weapon shadows were about to attack him, he had suddenly realized that the


    Spiritual Weapons that were left behind by the previous emperors were now without masters. They


    were much simr to spiritual beasts, who would also choose their new masters. He had figured it out


    that the Spiritual Weapons flying towards him were actually to test him. If he had fought back blindly, he


    would have failed and would have never been able to receive the spiritual treasure. It might have also


    led to his death. Fortunately, Rocky, who was much experienced by now, was able to make a calm


    decision at the critical moment. And because of that, the true nature of the Spiritual Weapons sealed


    within the weapon tomb was revealed to him.


    The eight Spiritual Weapons floated majestically in front of him right now.


    Judging from the appearances, the spiritual light and the auras of the eight Spiritual Weapons, it was


    obvious that they were more advanced and powerful than his Frozen Wind Dagger. It came as no


    surprise to him, since its former masters were emperors of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    In the countries of the Wild Spirit Land, only the ruling members of the royal family were able to wield


    Spiritual Weapons. Even the Divine Stage masters had difficulty owning one.


    The Frozen Wind Dagger that Marcia had given Rocky was inferior among the Spiritual Weapons, yet it


    was still rare for any spirit maniptor to own one. Thus, it was not hard to imagine how rare the eight


    powerful Spiritual Weapons once owned by the previous emperors were.


    Rocky studied the eight Spiritual Weapons as they rotated around him, and a strange light came from


    each of them as if they wanted him to choose.


    "Do you want me to choose?" Rocky whispered in a dilemma. No matter which Spiritual Weapon he


    chose, it would be powerful. He turned to Lena and asked, "Lena, which one do you think I should


    choose?"


    "All eight Spiritual Weapons are of the same level, and they would have their own advantages. You


    should choose one yourself. Just follow your heart," she said with a warm smile. It was impossible to


    find out what these weapons were individually capable of at this point. However, since the Spiritual


    Weapons were all of the same level, no matter which one Rocky chose, his strength would greatly


    improve.


    Rocky looked at the Spiritual Weapons again. After contemting his choice for a while, he finally


    closed his eyes and grabbed one of them casually like drawing a lot. He opened his eyes to see the


    small Spiritual Weapon in his hand. It looked like a very ordinary ring.


    As soon as he grabbed the spiritual ring, the other seven Spiritual Weapons shone brightly and


    scattered into the air as they turned back into countless weapon shadows once again.


    Staring at the little ring, Rocky walked up to Lena.


    She breathed a sigh of relief andined, "You scared me to death!"


    "I''m fine, don''t worry. But we shouldn''t stay here for too long." He was afraid that something


    unexpected would happen if they stayed in that space any longer.


    Then, led by Ken, the two of them left the space and returned to the long maze-like corridor.

 Chapter 1111 The Divine Spiritual Source

    Chapter 1111 The Divine Spiritual Source


    "How do I use this ring?" Rocky stared at the Spiritual Weapon like a ring, and then, without a second


    thought, put it on his right index finger. The moment he wore it, his palm became rigid and his right


    hand felt paralyzed. Rocky''s heartbeat increased and he felt like he had been touched by an electric


    current. The next moment, the seemingly ordinary ring melted and integrated with his index finger, and


    atst, a dragon head appeared on the finger. The magnificent dragon head was clearly angled on his


    skin, and it was dexterously attached to the back of his index finger. It was so cool, like a masterpiece


    of God.


    Almost at the same time, four words shed across his mind¡ª"Hexagonal Netting Dragon Ring!"


    ''What...'' He held his head, trying to calm himself down.


    "Basil, are you okay?" Lena held his hand as she watched the transformation of the Spiritual Weapon


    with awe. She had never seen anything like it.


    "I''m okay. I just feel a little weird." Rocky shook his head and nced at the ring on his finger. He then


    turned to Ken and said, "Don''t make any mistake this time."


    Ken immediately began to look for the right path.


    After walking for a while, they reached another floating tform which had nine floors with a winding


    staircase that led to the top. It was a hundred meters high and was magnificent to look at. From the


    topmost floating tform, Rocky could sense the familiar aura and a strange light also shed from that


    spot.


    "The spiritual treasure must be at the top," Rocky said with affirmation.


    As they were about to go up, Lena copsed to the ground with a scream. "Ah! My head!"


    "Lena?!" Rocky knelt down next to her and looked at her anxiously.


    "Basil! Ah! I have been hearing whispers in my head ever since we walked in. I tried to block them out,


    but they warned us to stay out. They are angry! My head hurts!" Lena''s face turned as pale as snow


    and her heart rose and fell rapidly.


    After screaming out in pain once again, she fainted in his arms.


    Rocky tried to shake her awake, but she was out cold. He checked her pulse. Luckily, her breathing


    was smooth. He felt a little relieved; at least she was not in danger. He looked up at the floating


    tform. The spiritual treasure was right in front of his eyes, and it was the only way to save his father.


    His only choice right now was to get the treasure.


    He carried Lena in his arms and climbed onto Ken''s back. They flew to the ninth floor andnded on


    the final floating tform. And sure enough, in the center of the floating tform was an arched


    spiritual treasure floating in the air. The curve of the arched body looked magnificent. The dragon


    carving on it was so lifelike, and the strings on it were golden threads. In the center of the arched body


    was a Mysterious Spirit Raw Gemstone of a different color from the two spiritual treasures Rocky had


    seen before. This was the spiritual treasure he was looking for. He was sure of it!


    He looked around the tform. There seemed to be nothing protecting the spiritual treasure, no


    obstacles or weapons. He hesitated for a moment. He jumped off Ken''s back carrying Lena carefully in


    his arms. He looked at her peaceful face; she was still unconscious. He then nned to put Lena down


    and got the spiritual treasure.


    Just as Rocky was about to put her down, Lena grabbed his hand tightly.


    "Lena?" He was startled and immediately looked down at her.


    She slowly opened her eyes, but the look in them was different... A gloomy air surrounded her, giving


    off a strong aura of death. It was not the eyes of the Lena he knew.


    "Lena, are you okay?" Rocky asked anxiously.


    "You cannot take the spiritual treasure out of here," she said in a hoarse voice.


    "You... You are not Lena..." Rocky murmured, and his eyes turned cold.


    "I am not. I am only borrowing her body," the voice replied.


    "Who are you? What did you do to Lena?" He couldn''t help but feel nervous.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t hurt her. I only want to stop you from taking the spiritual treasure out of this ce."


    Lena''s hand was tightly wrapped around Rocky''s and her fingernails dug into his flesh.


    "I need this spiritual treasure to save my father. I have to exchange it for my father who is held hostage


    by the Dragon Master n now," Rocky said firmly.


    "The Dragon Master n is trying to get the spiritual treasure again?" the voice asked in surprise.


    "Not just the Dragon Master n. The other spiritual race ns are also trying everything they can to


    get their hands on the spiritual treasures," Rocky replied.


    "Are the spiritual race ns going to break their vows and make the Wild Spirit Land fall into bloody


    chaos once again?" the voice asked.


    Rocky frowned. "Who on earth are you? It seems like you know a lot about the origin of these spiritual


    treasures and the secrets behind them. Do you know how many treasures are there? This is the third


    spiritual treasure I havee across." Rocky wanted to get as much information from whoever it was


    that was possessing Lena.


    "The third, you say? Ah! Soon, all nine spiritual treasures will be gathered. Once they are together, the


    Wild Spirit Land will fall into endless disputes." Lena''s eyes were filled with worry, as if she had


    foreseen the future.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Nine? There are nine spiritual treasures in total?" Rocky asked in surprise. He didn''t expect that there


    would be so many.


    "The nine spiritual treasures were created along with the nine legendary guardian beasts, using the two


    unique parts of the Divine Spiritual Source. Once the nine spiritual treasures or the nine legendary


    beasts are gathered in one ce, the Divine Spiritual Source will reappear in the world." The person''s


    words continued to intrigue Rocky. It was about to unravel the hidden secrets of the spiritual race.


    "The Divine Spiritual Source? Sounds like a very powerful force. No doubt about it. How else could it


    create the nine spiritual treasures and the nine legendary guardian beasts? So the spiritual race is


    trying to gather the spiritual treasures in order to make the Divine Spiritual Source reappear in the


    world?" Rocky analyzed. Although he didn''t know yet what the Divine Spiritual Source was or where it


    came from, judging from the expression of the mysterious person attached to Lena, the secret of the


    spiritual race was probably moreplicated than he had imagined.


    "It is impossible for the spiritual race to gather the Divine Spiritual Source. The source is what they are


    most afraid of, and it has the power they cannot destroy. If the Divine Spiritual Source was gathered,


    then what had once happened to the spiritual race in the past would happen to them again. So, the


    different ns'' real purpose is to find the spiritual treasures so that they can prevent the other ns


    from obtaining them, and to ensure that the nine spiritual treasures will never be gathered together,"


    the voice said, shaking her head.

 Chapter 1112 Took The Spiritual Treasure

    Chapter 1112 Took The Spiritual Treasure


    "So, what''s the bloody chaos of the Wild Spirit Land you just mentioned?" Rocky asked


    straightforwardly.


    "These nine spiritual treasures are immensely powerful as they can turn living things into ashes. Their


    strong power is the reason why the nine powerful warriors from different ns of spiritual race who


    owned them were afraid that these treasures would be used for battles among the different ns. So,


    they agreed to seal them in nine different ces in the Wild Spirit Land. They also used their own


    power to set up the enchanted barriers that any n of spiritual race could not enter. The warriors did


    everything in their power to protect the treasures and prevent them from falling into the wrong hands.


    However, the nine powerful warriors also had their own motives. So, they allowed humans to set foot in


    the ces where the spiritual treasures were sealed in anticipation that when their ns needed the


    help of the spiritual treasures someday, the humans would know where to find it," Lena exined.


    Rocky was dumbfounded when he heard her exnation.


    "However, the spiritual race is also afraid of the power of the spiritual treasures, so they won''t take out


    them unless they really need to. Once the spiritual treasures are taken out, the restriction on the


    different ns will be broken. This means that the nine spiritual treasures will reappear in the world. If a


    spiritual treasure appeared, the other ns who had the spiritual treasures would surely try to take


    them. The reason why the Dragon Master n wants this spiritual treasure in front of you is because


    this is the Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow owned by the Dragon Master n. It was originally sealed in


    another ce, but it was taken back to the Holy Dragon Empire and was sealed in this royal forbidden


    area," Lena continued.


    "So, you mean all the ns of spiritual race in the Wild Spirit Land are searching for spiritual treasures


    to protect themselves. But there are only nine spiritual treasures, and the number of ns searching for


    the treasures is far more than that. And other ns that didn''t own spiritual treasures are looking for


    it..." Rocky said doubtfully, getting more confused by the minute.


    "Well, that''s normal. Back then, the nine ns of spiritual race with the nine spiritual treasures were the


    strongest among all the ns, which included the Butterfly Divine n, the Dragon Master n, the


    Phoenix Master n, the Wood n and so on. As time went by, the nine ns, like the Butterfly


    Divine n, faced inevitable challenges to be extinct. Over the years, some ns among the nine


    became weaker while there were also other ns that became stronger. So inevitably those spiritual


    race ns that didn''t own the spiritual treasures wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to take


    one of the spiritual treasures and use it to secure a ce among the powerful ns," Lena exined


    further.


    "You sure do know a lot. Who on earth are you?" Rocky could not help but ask again when he found


    out that the mysterious person attached to Lena knew so much and exined to him every piece of


    information.


    However, Rocky suddenly felt a strong burning sensation in his chest. Then, the figure of the Dragon-


    shaped Soul Beast suddenly appeared on the dragon-shaped jade on his chest.


    "Is that really you?" the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast deeply looked at Lena and asked.


    When Lena saw the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast appearing on Rocky''s chest, she was astounded and


    shouted, "Why are you with this young man?"


    "It really is you, my old friend. He has taken over your unfinished mission," the Dragon-shaped Soul


    Beast said in a deep and ethereal voice.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    When she heard this, a smile appeared on Lena''s face and she said, "I see. I see. Well, it seems that it


    is not a coincidence that you can enter here as someone else other than the emperor! It must be fate. I


    am really relieved. Even if the nine spiritual treasures are truly gathered already, there is still a glimmer


    of hope."


    "Wait, are you the Witch that appeared in my memory?" When he saw that the Dragon-shaped Soul


    Beast knew the mysterious person attached to Lena, Rocky immediately had that thought in mind.


    "You are really smart indeed." Lena nced at Rocky and continued, "If you want to know everything


    about the spiritual race, you only need to find the blood essence of the nine legendary guardian beasts


    to unlock all the memories. If you do that, you will perfectly understand everything. Of course, it would


    be the best if you could prevent the nine spiritual treasures from being gathered. In that case, you can


    take your time in collecting the blood essence of the nine legendary guardian beasts. Your lone mission


    is to protect the Holy Dragon Empire and avoid the disputes among the different ns of spiritual race


    in the entire Wild Spirit Land. This is also the duty of the Holy Dragon Empire''s Witches. If you fail to


    carry out the mission, the prophecy of the first Witch wille true."


    When she said thest sentence, Lena looked profoundly serious.


    "The prophecy? What kind of prophecy?" Rocky asked immediately.


    "Total darkness andplete destruction," Lena said in an exceptionally low voice.


    "Huh? Darkness and destruction? What do you mean by that?" Rocky was stunned at what he heard.


    He wanted to ask more, but Lena''s body suddenly softened, so he immediately hugged her.


    "What did she mean by that, old man?" Rocky asked the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast immediately. He


    knew that thetter probably had a clue about what she meant.


    "You will know when the time is right." Then the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast suddenly flew back into the


    jade.


    "Everything that they''re saying is so vague. Can''t they make it clearer?" Rockyined to himself.


    But at least he finally knew some of the history and secrets behind the spiritual treasures. However,


    there were still many questions that were unanswered. What was the Divine Spiritual Source? How


    could it have the power to create the nine powerful spiritual treasures and the nine legendary guardian


    beasts? Besides that, he still wondered whether the remains of the spiritual race that he saw in the


    Myriad Spirit Tomb were rted to it or not.


    However, what worried him most was what the Witch said that if all nine spiritual treasures were


    gathered, something terrible would happen.


    While he was lost in all kinds of thought, Lena woke up.


    "Basil, what happened just now? I can''t remember." Lena asked when she found herself lying in


    Rocky''s arms.


    "Not that much. You passed out suddenly." Rocky thought for a while and shook his head. He thought it


    was best not to tell anyone about the information he just heard.


    "Really? How can this be?" Lena rubbed her temples in confusion.


    "Maybe it''s the influence of the royal forbidden area..." Rocky guessed. "I''ll get the spiritual treasure


    first."


    "Isn''t it dangerous?" Lena asked worriedly.


    "I don''t think it would be dangerous." Rocky thought that the spiritual treasure should be safe in the


    royal forbidden area, so it didn''t need any kind of protection.


    So, Rocky walked towards the Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow that was floating at the center of the top


    tform. He paused for a moment then reached out his hand.

 Chapter 1113 May I join you

    Chapter 1113 May I join you


    Lena watched nervously as Rocky extended his hand towards the Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow. He


    could hear his own heartbeat as he gently wrapped his palm around the handle of the bow and picked


    it up. Nothing happened out of the ordinary and the two of them breathed a sigh of relief.


    With the spiritual treasure in his hand, Rocky walked back to Lena.


    "Is this it? It looks more like a Spiritual Weapon..." Lena stared at the Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow. It


    was her first time seeing this spiritual treasure, so she was curious.


    "This is much more powerful than a Spiritual Weapon," Rocky replied, looking down at the bow. After


    listening to the Witch''s exnation about the origin of the spiritual treasures, Rocky realized that what


    he held in his hand at the moment was something worse than a time bomb. The disasters it could bring


    upon them were unfathomable.


    He had to find another way to save his father, because it would be disastrous if he handed over such a


    thing to the Dragon Master n. Thus, he wouldn''t let that happen.


    A light appeared on one side of the floating tform, which looked like an exit.


    "Let''s go," Rocky said, nodding at Lena.


    The two and Ken walked to the light, then disappeared into it.


    When they walked out of the light, Rocky saw that they had been returned to the entrance of the royal


    forbidden area. Behind them stood the relief stone wall with the dragon sculptures, as if they had never


    been moved.


    "Lena," Rocky called. She turned to him and he instructed, "When the elders ask you what happened


    here, don''t tell them that we''ve been inside." He quickly ced the Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow and


    Ken into his Magic Spiritual Space.


    "Are you not going to tell them anything?" she asked with a frown.


    "The Dragon Master n has influence beyond our knowledge on the royal family. We shouldn''t trust


    them too easily," he said bluntly.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Okay." She nodded in understanding.


    Before leaving the Dragon Valley, they bid goodbye to the elders. Of course, they didn''t mention that


    they had entered the forbidden area and taken out the spiritual treasure already. Although the few


    elders showed disappointment about the failure, they didn''t ask anything more about it.


    After thanking them for their help, Rocky and Lena rushed back to the Imperial City.


    Marcia''s mansion was filled with so many people who had gathered to wait for their return. As soon as


    Rocky and Lena walked in, they surrounded them for information.


    Rocky nced silently at Marcia and nodded slightly. She immediately ordered the irrelevant people in


    the hall to leave, and asked her trusted subordinates to guard the hall and prevent anyone from


    entering.


    Now, it was just Marcia, the other women, and Sheridan in the hall.


    "What happened? Did you find any clues?" Marcia asked in a hurry.


    "I have the spiritual treasure," Rocky replied with a faint smile.


    Marcia was taken aback. Sabina gasped. "You... You have it?! You didn''t even know how to enter the


    royal forbidden area!"


    "Turned out that the jade token left by my father was the object needed to enter the forbidden area. He


    probably gave it to me knowing that something like this would happen. No wonder Alston couldn''t get


    into the forbidden area. If he had the jade token, he would have long handed over the spiritual treasure


    to the Dragon Master n!"


    Marcia sighed. "I didn''t expect the emperor was so prophetic. Good thing he saw thising," she


    said, a little relieved. "Since we have the spiritual treasure now, we should inform the Dragon Master


    n without any dy and ask them to release the emperor."


    "I don''t n on handing over the spiritual treasure to the Dragon Master n," Rocky proimed.


    "What do you mean? Then how are we supposed to save the emperor?" Sabina asked in confusion.


    "My disciple, didn''t the Dragon Master n specifically ask for the spiritual treasure? I don''t think they


    will release the emperor if we don''t keep our word," Sheridanmented.


    Lena interrupted, "Basil, do you have any other ideas?"


    "I will sneak into the Dragon Master n and save my father." Rocky voiced out his n.


    "What?!" the gathering eximed in unison. They looked at Rocky incredulously. The idea was


    extremely bold. The Dragon Master n was not any ordinary ce where someone could easily


    sneak in and out, not even to mention to save a person.


    Marcia tried to talk him out of it. "Basil, it''s too dangerous. It is best to hand over the spiritual treasure to


    the Dragon Master n." She knew the consequences of sneaking into the Dragon Master n to


    rescue the emperor. Even if they somehow managed to get in, it would be almost impossible to get out


    of there in one piece. Moreover, the emperor would be imprisoned somewhere secure. They might not


    even be able to find him.


    "I know the danger. That''s why I n to go alone. If I fail, I can exchange the spiritual treasure for my


    father''s life," Rocky said with determination.


    Lena shook her head immediately. "No, we can''t let you take this risk alone."


    "Yes, that''s right! We will go together if you insist on sticking to this ridiculous n!" Luci nodded


    agitatedly.


    "We will not let you leave us again." Sabina gave Rocky a reproachful look.


    "Well, my good disciple, I too will go with you this time," Sheridanughed, also expressing his support.


    Rocky shook his head and smiled bitterly at them. Although he had expected this oue, he sighed


    inwardly.


    "Master?" Sabina turned to Marcia, who remained silent. If Marcia was strongly opposed to his idea,


    they would not be able to proceed.


    "You really are..." Marcia shook her head helplessly and then looked at Rocky with a serious


    expression. "Have you really made up your mind? Sneaking into the Dragon Master n to save the


    emperor is a serious matter. You may nevere back."


    "We do have some chips that we can use to negotiate with them. If I fail, I can just hand over the


    spiritual treasure." Rocky shrugged. But he was also worried if he kept his end of the bargain. Would


    they really return his father once they got their hands on the spiritual treasure? He wouldn''t hand over


    the treasure unless he absolutely had to.


    "It''s not impossible to enter the Dragon Master n without being discovered, but it will be difficult


    without a powerful team. We may need to summon the elite power of the royal family," Marcia


    pondered out loud.


    "I''m worried that there may be spies arranged by the Dragon Master n in the royal family. We can''t


    expose our ns to them. If we are not careful, the mission will fall apart. Moreover, we have to act as


    soon as possible. Once the Dragon Master n finds out that I have taken out the spiritual treasure,


    they will take action," Rocky said.


    "It''s a pity that General Lance and Chief Elvis have gone back to their ces. If we are to wait for them,


    it will take a few more days." Marcia frowned slightly.


    "May I join you?" A burly figure appeared silently. His calm voice carried a strong impact, and an


    astonishing aura enveloped the entire hall.


    Along with the figure appeared a beautiful woman.


    "Chief Bryant?" Rocky and the others turned to look towards the direction where the voice hade


    from. They were surprised to see Bryant and Shirley in front of them.

 Chapter 1114 Let Me Do It

    Chapter 1114 Let Me Do It


    "What the hell is wrong with you? Why didn''t you tell me that the Dragon Master n imprisoned His


    Majesty? Of course, I should know about this! Are you worried that I might have ulterior motives?"


    Bryant yelled angrily. With narrowed eyes, he stared furiously at Rocky and the others.


    "Uh, don''t get us wrong, Chief Bryant. It''s just that this matter is of great importance that we have to be


    extra cautious all the time. We can''t risk leaving any trace of mistake with this one," Rocky exined in


    a serious and polite tone.


    "Which brings me to the more important question: how did you know about that, Chief Bryant? Where


    did you hear about this?" Marcia raised her eyebrow and asked in confusion.


    "After Alston''s death, Priest Dean approached me and told me everything Alston had done. He told me


    about the fact that Alston tried to kill His Majesty, the imprisonment of His Majesty in the Dragon Master


    n, as well as the purpose of the Dragon Master n," Bryant said with a dejected look on his face.


    "Wait, back up. Priest Dean? If he came to you personally to tell you all about this, then I don''t think


    that he just wanted to have a little chitchat," Rocky mumbled. At that moment, he knew something was


    fishy¡ªPriest Dean must have done something behind his back again.


    "A dog without a master will certainly want to find another master. Unfortunately, I am not the one he


    wants," Bryant replied obscurely.


    "Like what they say, a leopard cannot change its spots," Sheridan remarked as he shook his head from


    side to side.


    "So, when I heard that Prince Basil went to the royal family''s forbidden area, I already knew that he


    was going to save His Majesty. I am here to have a conversation with him, but I didn''t expect to hear all


    about your intricate n to save His Majesty." Regaining hisposure, Bryant exined calmly.


    "So, does that mean you are willing to help us?" Rocky asked as he fixed his eyes on Bryant.


    "The Ximen n has been loyal to the royal family for countless generations. Now that His Majesty is


    in trouble, it will be an honor to help you save him," said Bryant, as he puffed his chest out to show his


    bravery and loyalty to the royal family.


    "Perhaps, there is some hope with your help. And for that, I am eternally grateful." Marcia nodded in


    agreement.


    "Grandpa, I want to go with you. Please, let me. I promise not to cause any trouble." Shirley requested


    Bryant.


    "Well...I am not so sure about that." Obviously, Bryant was having doubts letting his grandchild


    apany them on the mission. After all, he knew that the rescue operation was extremely


    dangerous. Although Shirley was not weak, her strength was only capable of protecting herself at most.


    "While we would be delighted to have you with us, this operation is very dangerous, Miss Shirley. You''d


    better stay home," Marcia said in a serious tone.


    "I am just as strong as them. If they all can go, then why can''t I? It''s unfair!" Shirley protested as she


    pointed her finger at Sabina and Luci.


    "What do you think, Chief Bryant? This is your call," Rocky asked. He took a glimpse at the begging


    Shirley, and then bounced his gaze to Sabina and Luci. At that moment, he didn''t really know what to


    say.


    "If you don''t object, then I will let her go with us. She needs to have more practical training," Bryant said


    after thinking for a moment.


    "All right, then." Rocky had no objections whatsoever. After all, it seemed that Bryant was willing to let


    his granddaughter go with them.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    After discussion, Rocky ordered Lena to go back to the Pce City and temporarily oversee the state


    affairs. Now that the Holy Dragon Empire had no emperor, it was necessary to have someone lead the


    nation. If Lena, the Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire, disappeared for a few days, panic would surely


    engulf the entire empire.


    Although Lena also wanted to go to the Dragon Master n with Rocky and the others, she had to


    take one for the team and stay in the Pce City for the sake of the country.


    Worried that a long dy might cause trouble, Rocky led the rescue team and set out from Marcia''s


    mansion that same night, leaving the Imperial City for the Dragon Master n.


    As soon as they left the Imperial City, a delicate figure carrying a crystal ball in her hand appeared at


    the top of the city wall. Looking at the backs of Rocky and the others, she whispered to the delicate


    figure reflected in the crystal ball, "They have already set out. Now is the time for us to take action. But,


    come to think of it. Is it really worth taking a risk for him?"


    "I believe in my judgment. Believe me when I say that everything is possible with him!" the delicate


    figure in the crystal ball replied with clear certainty.


    "I hope that your intuition is right." As soon as her voice trailed off, she immediately vanished from


    where she stood.


    Meanwhile, the Dragon Master n''s habitat was located in the territory of the Holy Dragon Empire,


    which was at the end of the Dragon Wing Valley. The Dragon Wing Valley itself was a very dangerous


    and mysteriousnd, which was considered to be far more dangerous than the Hell of Dragon Fang


    and the Nine-phoenix Demonic Land.


    Not long after, Rocky''s rescue team arrived at the Dragon Wing Valley using Bryant''s and Marcia''s


    spiritual dragons at the six-star level. As soon as theynded, they chose to walk forward so that they


    would stay hidden from the nsmen of the Dragon Master n.


    The Dragon Wing Valley was a ce in the Wild Spirit Land with thergest number of dragon beasts.


    In every corner, all kinds of rare dragon beasts roamed freely, and some of them even flew and ran


    around.


    On the other hand, the outsiders thought that dragon beasts were all humongous and powerful dragons


    that always flew in the sky. But in fact, they were not the only kinds of dragon beasts. Aside from them,


    there were also many kinds of dragon beasts living on the ground. However, most of the dragon beasts


    living on the ground were categorized as supernatural beasts. Staying true to its name, these kinds


    were so hostile that it was impossible for humans to capture and control them.


    Because of this, they were sure that they would encounter many dangers after entering the Dragon


    Wing Valley. Moreover, these dangerous dragon beasts were at least equal to the spirit-manipted


    beasts above the five-star level. They often appeared in groups and were strong and fierce.


    Luckily, Bryant, a powerful master at the Immortal Stage, was on the team. With his help, everything


    went smoothly.


    Two days of smooth traveling had passed, and the rescue team bumped into their first big trouble. At


    that moment, a group of strange spiritual beasts called the Fierce Eagle Dragons upied an area


    worth hundreds of meters. The problem was that this was the only way to the Dragon Master n, and


    these beasts took it as their habitat.


    "Oops, trouble ahead. Can we take a detour?" Rocky asked Marcia as he looked at the area in the


    distance, where there countless Fierce Eagle Dragons ran amok.


    "If we do, then it will take at least one more day. Plus, I don''t know what trouble we will encounter if we


    take a detour. If we want to reach the territory of the Dragon Master n as soon as possible, we must


    take this shortcut," Marcia replied in a rather frustrated voice.


    "How about you, Chief Bryant? What do you think?" Rocky looked at Bryant and asked for his opinion.


    "It''s hard to deal with the dragons. But the longer we stay here, the more dangerous it will be for us.


    Therefore, I think it might be best if we can pass through without alerting these dragons," Bryant


    proposed.


    "But I''m afraid it''s not easy to pass through them unless someone can be our nk and distract them so


    we can buy ourselves some time," Sheridan suggested.


    "Let me do it," Bryant bravely offered.


    "No. Allow me. The Ximen n will be in trouble if you get into any ident," Rocky said as he shook


    his head.

 Chapter 1115 Just Like Born Enemies

    Chapter 1115 Just Like Born Enemies


    "But it''s too dangerous for you to do that alone," Luci said, her voice shrouded with worry.


    Sabina nodded in agreement.


    "Luci is right. You''re not strong enough. It''s better to let my grandfather do it," Shirley added.


    Rocky smiled calmly and said, "It will be easier for me to flee." With that, he summoned Ken and


    vanished with it before they could stop him.


    A momentter, violent explosions rang out from the habitat of the Fierce Eagle Dragons. Obviously,


    Rocky and Ken created the explosions. After the deafening noise, they quickly headed to the west. The


    dragons, startled by the explosions, grew angry and chased after the man and the beast.


    Soon, there were almost no beasts left in the habitat.


    "Let''s go." Marcia nodded to the team.


    They crossed the habitat and ran all the way to the other side. Although they had to still encounter


    some Fierce Eagle Dragons halfway through the habitat, with Bryant, Marcia and Sheridan leading the


    way, they sessfully passed through.


    They reached an area covered with stones and decided to rest there while waiting for Rocky toe


    back.


    The group waited for more than half a day, but Rocky was nowhere in sight.


    "Could anything bad have happened to him?" Luci asked, stealing a nce at Marcia worriedly.


    "That guy just likes to y tough," Shirley snorted.


    "If it weren''t for Basil, we couldn''t havee past the habitat so smoothly," Sabina retorted, ring at


    Shirley.


    Shirley red back at her with the same intensity of hate.


    "I''ll go and find him," Marcia said, getting up from the stone ground. She was worried about him too. He


    was followed by a bunch of beasts, after all.


    But just as Marcia got ready to move out, a figure covered in weeds and dirt appeared in front of them.


    As soon as the women saw the figure, they couldn''t help smiling.


    "It must have been hard to get rid of them all." Marcia covered her mouth and smirked at the sight of


    him.


    "Rocky, are you hurt?" Sheridan asked immediately, walking towards him.


    "Well, when a man is unlucky, he could choke on water. It took me a lot of effort to get rid of the Fierce


    Eagle Dragons, but then I bumped into another group of supernatural beasts. I managed to dodge


    them somehow, or else I would have ended up fighting those too," Rocky replied as he pulled out the


    weeds from his dirty clothes.


    "Good. We should keep moving now. There are more dangerous beasts waiting for us on the way,"


    Marcia warned, and the rescue team continued on their journey.


    Just as she had predicted, as they went deeper, the supernatural beasts they encountered became


    bigger and stronger. Most of them were stronger than the beasts Rocky had fought in the Mysterious


    Cave in the Spiritual Pasture Valley of the Wood n. Every step forward was a challenge for the


    team.


    As soon as they managed to get rid of a dozen supernatural beasts at the six-star level, they ran into


    three at the seven-star level!


    After two days and two nights of this perilous journey, Sabina, Luci and Shirley were exhausted and


    were panting for breath. Rocky, Bryant, Marcia and Sheridan were strong. But while in the midst of the


    fierce battle, especially against powerful supernatural beasts, it was difficult to protect the others.


    "Basil! Get them to a safe ce!" Marcia called out to Rocky, who was fighting a beast while also


    protecting Sabina and the other women.


    After hesitating for a moment, he nodded and ran away from the beasts with the three women in search


    of a safe ce.


    A little distance away, they found a seemingly safe cave under a steep cliff.


    "Wait here. I''ll take a look inside," Rocky said as he gestured to the three women to stay outside, while


    he stepped into the cave cautiously. He created a me in his hand which lit up the entire cave.


    Just when he thought the cave was safe, he heard a screech from the top of the cave. He turned


    around swiftly to see a two-person sized bat-shaped supernatural beast flying towards him with a sharp


    roar.


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed. He immediately pulled out his Frozen Wind Dagger and cast a Moon de to


    stop the beast.


    Boom!


    The Moon de collided against the beast, bringing forth a dazzling me. The beast''s body lit up in


    mes, but it didn''t seem hurt; the me engulfed the beast''s body like ayer of fire clothing.


    Roaring, the supernatural beast approached Rocky, its body covered in strong mes.


    Seeing that the situation was unfavorable, Rocky immediately took a step back, but the beast


    aggressively flew towards him.


    Just as he was about to be attacked, the Hexagonal Netting Dragon Ring in his hand shone brightly


    and a spiritual shadow emerged from it. It transformed into a spiritual, trapping the supernatural


    beast midair. No matter how hard it struggled, the beast could not break free from the.


    Rocky watched in stunned silence. He stared at the spiritual weapon. He had no idea what had


    happened just now; in fact, he never had the time to study the Hexagonal Netting Dragon Ring and its


    function after attaining it from the forbidden area. He didn''t know how to use it, and yet, it reacted on its


    own ord when he was in danger.


    Rocky seized the opportunity and flew up to the beast. After activating the ming de to the


    extreme, he shed at the supernatural beast with all his strength.


    The cave rumbled under the sudden explosion.


    When the three women outside heard the noise, they looked at each other. Then they rushed into the


    cave and saw a supernatural beast that had been split in half and fell to the ground, turning into ashes.


    "Basil! Are you okay?" Sabina rushed towards him.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "I''m fine," he replied, turning to the shocked women. Then his gaze fell on the ring on his finger.


    Judging from the sudden reaction of the ring, it seemed to him that it was stranger and more powerful


    than he had imagined.


    "You killed a supernatural beast on your own? All alone?" Shirley eximed, staring at the corpse on


    the ground.


    "You have to ask? Can''t you see the dead beast?" Sabina smirked at Shirley, d to show off Rocky''s


    strength.


    "I wasn''t talking to you!" Shirley replied angrily. She hadn''t nned to say anything, but was too


    surprised by the scene in front of them.


    Sabina snorted.


    "Let''s get some rest now," Rocky interrupted, hoping to stop their quarrel. Along the journey, the two


    women fought non-stop, like born enemies.


    Shirley had been this way since she was a child. However, Sabina, who usually was cool-headed,


    became angry every time she saw Shirley. In contrast, Luci was much calmer. She pulled Sabina by


    her hand and walked into the cave.

 Chapter 1116 The Plan To Save The Emperor

    Chapter 1116 The n To Save The Emperor


    "All right. You can go inside now," Rocky said as he led Shirley to the cave.


    Shirley couldn''t help but snort as she walked in. It seemed that she kind of rolled her eyes, but they


    were actually fixed at Rocky. In her mind, it was still hard for her to ept the fact that the pathetic


    loser she had known in the past had already be much stronger than her. Rocky even had two


    powerful spirit-manipted beasts at his disposal. Right now, she felt so inferior to him in every aspect.


    As the three women entered and settled inside the cave, Rocky walked out and looked at the direction


    from which they hade from.


    After waiting for quite a while, he saw three figures finally appear from a distance.


    "How was it? Are you guys okay?" Rocky asked out of concern.


    "Well, not too good. Supernatural beasts are very difficult to deal with. Even if the three of us joined


    hands, we only managed to kill one," Marcia said in a rather frustrated tone.


    "Let''s have a proper rest first. We''ll discuss the restter." Rocky knew that they had been on a tough


    journey. He was just d that everyone was safe.


    Then, he guided the other three to the cave where they would stay the night.


    After a night''s worth of rest in the cave, the rescue team prepared themselves and set out early the


    following morning.


    After such a long journey, the rescue team that was led by Marcia finally reached the border of the


    Dragon Master n''s territory. As they passed through a dense fruit forest, they immediately saw


    several female members of the Dragon Master n, gathering fruits and other crops that they could


    obtain from the area. From their observation, all of them seemed to be ordinary spiritual ves.


    "I wonder if they know where my father is being held captive." Currently, Rocky and the others


    continued to hide in the dark and observed the movements of the female members of the Dragon


    Master n.


    "How long are we doing this? Why don''t we just catch one of them and ask what we want to know?"


    Shirley suggested as she grew impatient.


    "And what if she doesn''t know? I am afraid it''s not a good idea as it will alert the enemies," Sabina


    answered while shaking her head.


    "So we''re just going to hide here and do nothing? If you won''t ask, how will you know that they don''t


    know?" Shirley got annoyed and refuted Sabina immediately.


    "Fine. If you want things your way, just catch one of them and bring her here by yourself." Sabina knew


    how to get in Shirley''s head and provoked her all the more.


    "Sure, I will!" Shirley scoffed before quickly rushing at a fast speed.


    Upon seeing this, Rocky and the others couldn''t help but shake their heads and let out a deep sigh.


    "Shirley is too impatient." Even Bryant frowned at Shirley''s reaction.


    "Come on. Why did you have to irritate her? You know her temper," Rocky slightly reprimanded Sabina


    for provoking Shirley.


    "But I didn''t know that she''d really do it," Sabina rebutted as she shrugged her shoulders.


    "Well, it''s fine. General Marcia followed her as soon as she dashed out," Bryant said in an unworried


    manner.


    Upon hearing what Bryant said, Rocky turned and looked at where Marcia was originally standing and


    saw that she indeed disappeared from that spot.


    Not long after, Marcia and Shirley came back together with one of the female members. They all heard


    that Marcia was talking with the woman in theirnguage.


    Initially, the woman had been scared because of their sudden appearance, but as she heard Marcia


    spoke theirnguage, she seemed to calm down somehow. As Marcia continued to interrogate the


    woman, they could just see her shaking her head in panic from time to time.


    After a while, Marcia turned to herpanions and shook her head. "She doesn''t know where the


    emperor is imprisoned. But she said that more than half a year ago, they saw that a seriously injured


    human was brought back to the Dragon Master n."


    Hearing that, Rocky and the others looked at each other. The woman''s description might point that it


    was the emperor.


    "What are we going to do now?" Sabina broke the silence and asked.


    "General Marcia, you had been in the Dragon Master n before. Do you have any idea where they


    may be holding His Majesty?" Bryant asked as he looked at Marcia expectantly.


    "Yes, I think I do. However, if he was really locked in that ce, it will be too difficult for us to save him,"


    Marcia answered, wearing a serious expression on her face.


    "How difficult are we talking about?" Rocky''s eyes lit up. In his mind, he was already determined no


    matter how hard it would be.


    Marcia let out a deep sigh before she gave her answer. "Once we enter that ce, the chances of us


    getting out of there are almost negligible. With our current strength, I''m afraid that the rate of failure is


    so high," she exined without sugarcoating the situation.


    As they heard what Marcia said, everyone''s expressions looked extremely gloomy.


    "Well, let''s go to that ce first. It''s better than looking for my father aimlessly. Once we made sure that


    he is indeed locked up there, we''ll think of the most feasible way to save him," Rocky said after thinking


    for a while. Right now, they had no choice but to move forward and deal with their adversaries when


    the time came.


    Everyone mustered their courage and nodded in agreement.


    "All right. But we have to wait until nightfall before wemence our n. It''s too risky to make a move


    in broad daylight," Marcia advised as she looked towards the sky.


    "But what about her? What are we going to do with this woman?" Luci asked as she looked at the


    woman from the Dragon Master n.


    "Let''s take her with us. She mighte in handy when the situation permitted," Rocky suggested.


    In the meantime, Rocky and the others searched for a hidden ce nearby to rest and wait until night


    fell.


    "Chief Bryant, can I talk to you for a minute in private?" Rocky quietly approached Bryant, who was


    already about to close his eyes to get some rest.


    Bryant immediately knew that it was something important just by looking at Rocky''s eyes. He quickly


    agreed, and the two of them found a corner to talk to.


    "What is it, Prince Basil?" Bryant asked straightforwardly. He actually had a hunch that Rocky might


    have an idea of what to doter when they raided the base of the Dragon Master n.


    "Can you do me a favor?" Rocky asked as he looked directly into Bryant''s eyes.


    "A favor? Of course. Go ahead and tell me." Bryant was quite surprised and curious at what Rocky was


    about to say.


    "Although I have the cards toy down in negotiation with the Dragon Master n, there''s still no


    guarantee that everything will go smoothly. There''s still a possibility that they would try to kill us. Once it


    is exposed that they kidnapped the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire, the Dragon Master n would


    surely lose the trust of the empire." Rocky told him bluntly.


    "I know. That''s possible. Do you have an idea of how we could deal with it?" Bryant inquired.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "In case something unexpected happens, I hope that you, General Marcia, and my master will do your


    best to escort my father safely out of the Dragon Master n''s territory," Rocky stated with a straight


    face.


    "Wait. What do you mean?" Bryant started to get confused and asked with furrowed brows.


    "We all know that even the ordinary spiritual beings are very powerful, let alone the spiritual masters. If


    we do want to sessfully rescue my father, someone has to stay here and cover for you as you


    escape," Rocky replied in a low voice. It turned out that he was willing to go as far as being a decoy


    just to ensure that the emperor could escape to safety.


    "I''m not trying to belittle you, but I think it''s still better if I or General Marcia would cover for the rescue


    team. Although I know that you''re much stronger now, it''s still going to be very difficult for you to defeat


    the ordinary spiritual beings. If I or General Marcia carries out the task, we will be able to resist their


    nsmen more effectively," Bryant insisted and persuaded Rocky.


    "I know that. But both you and General Marcia are the backbones of the Holy Dragon Empire. You are


    indispensable. Moreover, with your strength, there''s a higher rate of sess that you could get my


    father out of here. That is the crucial thing. More importantly, if it was me who faced them, they wouldn''t


    easily get the spiritual treasure." It seemed that Rocky had already thought about this for a long time.


    He devised a n and carefully considered every factor before he talked to Bryant.


    Bryant recognized that Rocky had already been mentally prepared to take on this role so as to save the


    emperor at all costs. However, he still couldn''t get himself to agree because he knew that if they


    followed Rocky''s n, the prince might not be able toe out alive.

 Chapter 1117 You Will Surely Die

    Chapter 1117 You Will Surely Die


    "Did you tell General Marcia about this?" As Bryant studied Rocky, he could not help but praise the


    prince internally. Rocky was so much younger than him, and yet, he always showed great courage no


    matter the circumstance. Suddenly, he felt ashamed of his inferiority.


    "She will never agree, so I want to ask you for a favor, Chief Bryant. When the timees..." Rocky


    leaned closer to him and whispered the details secretively.


    As he listened, the frown on Bryant''s face grew bigger and bigger. He hesitated for a short while, but he


    nodded his permission in the end because the prince had made this n and he had no reason to


    object. As a loyal courtier of the Holy Dragon Empire, he naturally had to protect the emperor.


    Seeing that Bryant was receptive to his wishes, Rocky smiled gratefully at him. "Thank you, Chief


    Bryant."


    "Prince Basil, if you are lucky enough to get through this safe and sound, and if one day you can


    ascend the throne, you can count on my support and the support of the Ximen n," Bryant promised


    as he patted Rocky on his shoulder with his thick and sturdy palm. In his mind, Rocky had shown that


    he truly deserved to be admired. He had exhibited the character of a great leader, and as a prince, he


    always took the lead in dealing with any difficult tasks. In a word, he was exemry.


    "Well, we''ll talk about thatter. But still, thank you," Rocky said calmly, as he turned away.


    Soon, the sun fell from its perch in the sky, covering the wholend in darkness.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The rescue team set out as soon as the night fell, and went to where they suspected that the emperor


    was imprisoned. Marcia took the lead, so their journey went smoothly, but they still had to be careful.


    The supernatural beasts dared not step into the Dragon Master n''s territory, but they could not let


    their guard down as the danger was around them. If their whereabouts were exposed, the entire


    Dragon Master n could surround them in an instant.


    About two hourster, after circling half of the Dragon Master n''s territory, the rescue team finally


    arrived outside a valley. The entrance to the valley was in the shape of a very steep slope, and they


    could see faint lights shing inside.


    "General Marcia, what is this ce?" Rocky asked, studying the valley curiously.


    "This is the Dead Valley of the Dragon Master n, a ce where they imprison those who have


    offended the Dragon Master n, or have vited their taboos. Moreover, once they enter this valley,


    they will not be able to leave for the rest of their lives, so most of the people who have entered here die


    inside." Marcia''s face changed slightly. It seemed that the mention of the Dead Valley also reminded


    her of some painful memories.


    "Is my father locked inside?" Rocky asked softly, and his voice betrayed the youth he still held, which


    was made more obvious now that his father was in danger.


    Marcia hesitated to answer, which was already an answer in itself. "I''m not sure, but it''s highly


    possible."


    "Well, let''s get ready to move." Rocky nodded at her onest time before he turned to the others. Soon,


    they were preupied with nning what they were going to do once they entered the prison.


    Rocky and hispanions observed that there were more than thirty spiritual ves, and more than


    five ordinary spiritual beings guarding the valley. They didn''t know where the emperor was locked up,


    so it would be challenging to find and save him, not to mention the powerful guards that were waiting


    for them.


    "First, we need to distract those spiritual ves. Then, Chief Bryant and I will deal with the rest of the


    ordinary spiritual beings," Marcia said, sharing her n with the group.


    "Let me serve as the distraction for those spiritual ves. Then, Master and Sabina, you two will go


    separately and look for the emperor," Rocky added after thinking for a while.


    Sheridan shook his head in disagreement at Rocky''s n, as a stern expression cast shadows on his


    face. It was rare for him to be so serious. "I think Rocky will be our best bet for rescuing the emperor.


    On the other hand, the three girls and I will serve as a distraction for those spiritual ves. If you find


    the emperor, you can take him away first while we take care of the rest."


    "But..." Rocky was hesitant to agree because he knew that it was a very dangerous task. There were a


    lot of spiritual ves, so he didn''t want Sheridan and Sabina to take the risk.


    "Basil, if we want to sessfully rescue the emperor, your invisibility power is a great necessity,"


    Sabina said immediately.


    However, the frown on Rocky''s face refused to fade.


    "Don''t be so indecisive. Are you underestimating us? Do you think that we could not handle a few


    spiritual ves?" Shirley snorted, rolling her eyes in dismay.


    On the contrary, Luci''s voice wasforting and gentle when she spoke. "Don''t worry about us."


    Marcia also took this time to add, "Just let them go." It seemed that she too agreed with Sabina and the


    others on this matter.


    Seeing that everyone was determined to assign him to the emperor''s retrieval, Rocky could only agree.


    He clenched his fists and answered with gritted teeth, "Okay, but you must be very careful."


    Now that he had finally agreed, the others were quick to nod and get on with the nning.


    Sheridan and the three women summoned their spirit-manipted beasts and rushed into the valley,


    causing a stir within the enemies'' ranks deliberately. The spiritual ves guarding the Dead Valley were


    rmed, and they surrounded the intruders from all directions.


    The foursome retreated as soon as they saw that they had attracted the attention of the spiritual ves.


    They backed away and let their enemies follow them out of the valley.


    On the other hand, several ordinary spiritual beings that were guarding the inner side of the Dead


    Valley also looked at each other in rm when they heard the ruckus from outside. From the noise, it


    seemed that some people were trying to break into the Dead Valley that night.


    They were distracted with what was happening outside, so they failed to notice when two figures


    suddenly appeared in front of them.


    The ordinary spiritual beings shouted in rm, looking around warily.


    In front of them, the two figures were shrouded in darkness, moving so quickly and stealthily like they


    were as one with the shadows. Fighting erupted in the inner valley, and despite the overwhelming


    number of ordinary spiritual beings, the two figures appeared to be winning.


    Almost at the same time, a figure appeared silently on the left side of the Dead Valley, and he began to


    peer through every holding cell. Some Dragon Master n''s members who were locked up inside the


    wall holes heard the noise from outside, and they immediately let out all kinds of excited screams that


    resonated through the whole Dead Valley.


    "Father, where are you?" There were too many holes on the cliff! Rocky had been searching for a long


    time, but he could not find the emperor. Robin and Ken were also looking for his father in two other


    ces, but they made no progress either. In the end, his exasperation led him to cry out loud, and he


    hoped that the emperor would hear him and answer.


    As he passed by one of the wall holes that served as a holding cell, he suddenly detected an amazing


    auraing from inside. It felt like he was facing a huge wave with overwhelming power, which made


    him stop involuntarily.


    "Young man, I know where to find the person you are looking for! However, as a human, how can you


    break into the Dragon Master n to save a person? Do you want to die so badly?" A deep voice


    echoed from behind the wall.


    "Do you know where my father is?" Rocky immediately asked, surprised.


    "Of course," the voice inside the cave answered at once. Rocky didn''t believe him at first. His eyes


    narrowed suspiciously at the hole in the wall and asked, "Well, are you going to tell me where he is? Or


    maybe you want something in exchange." He became quiet for a few seconds as if he was thinking,


    then he asked again, "Do you want me to let you out in exchange for the information about my father''s


    whereabouts? Besides, how do I know if you are telling the truth?"


    "Ha-ha, if I want to get out of here, how can the Dead Valley block me? I just want to remind you that


    you are digging your own grave by doing this. You may still survive if you leave now, but once the


    spiritual masters of the Dragon Master n arrive, you will surely die!" The voiceughed arrogantly.

 Chapter 1118 The Hexagonal Netting Dragon Ring

    Chapter 1118 The Hexagonal Netting Dragon Ring


    "To be honest, I don''t know myself either. I had this itching desire to save father ever since I heard that


    he was still alive. But he is not my actual father..." Rocky''s feelings suddenly became a little


    contradictory after he heard the voice from the cave. In fact, as soon as they set foot in the Dragon


    Wing Valley, he immediately felt in his gut that this rescue was a little bit too reckless and not well


    thought of. Yet, he also felt as if something deep inside of him was driving him vigorously, making him


    feel that his thoughts were normal and reasonable because he was saving his father.


    Meanwhile, the cave''s wall suddenly began to shine like two bright lights. Soon after, a strong gaze


    was instantly fixed on Rocky.


    "I think I know why... It''s because your soul doesn''t belong to your current body. Moreover, the soul that


    really belongs to the body is waking up, so your consciousness has been gradually affected..." The


    voice in the cave stopped speaking for a moment. After a short while, it then slowly exined Rocky


    the usible reason.


    "What? What do you mean? There''s another soul in my body? Can it be..." Rocky''s eyes widened in


    shock. All along, he thought that the real Basil was dead.


    If what the voice inside the cave said was true, then that would mean that the real Basil was not dead,


    and his soul was still in this body. His soul had been in a deep sleep just because it was upied by


    Rocky''s soul.


    "Do you often surpass your body''s limits and use the power that your body can''t bear?" the voice


    inquired.


    Rocky''s mouth turned into a frown as he nodded.


    "Well, I think I know what''s happening now. If you use power beyond your body''s limits, it will not only


    hurt your body but also your soul. Perhaps you are not aware of this, but your soul has be


    iplete. Thus, it will cause the other soul in your body to wake up. Moreover, the consciousness of


    the other soul will invisibly affect your thoughts, but you won''t realize that it is the consciousness of


    another soul and not yours. As this happens, you would only think that it is your own thought. That can


    be the only reasonable exnation for your current situation." In this way, the voice sessfully solved


    Rocky''s doubts.


    It could not be denied that it was hard for him to believe what he just heard, but it could also finally


    exin the strange situation that had happened to him. Was his consciousness really affected by


    Basil''s soul that he would have the intense determination to save the emperor this time?


    "Perhaps, you may find my words unbelievable to some extent, and I won''t me you for that.


    However, you have to believe that the power of the soul is very powerful. The spiritual race was once


    obsessed with souls'' power, causing the extinction of the ancient species. So, young man, take care of


    yourself and don''t use too much of your power, or you will surely regret one day! Be mindful!" the voice


    warned in a concerned manner.


    "Well, since I''m already here, it will be such a waste if I don''t at least try to save my father." Rocky


    smiled calmly as he finished speaking.


    "I''ve seen that kind of temperament before. It''s the same as my daughter''s. I can still remember it


    clearly as if it happened just yesterday. At that time, she rushed into the Dead Valley at all costs to save


    me. You are both with loving devotion. But as a father, I know that your father will not be happy once he


    finds out that you are risking your life just to save him." The voice cracked slightly as it started to sound


    a little sentimental.


    "So, sir, do you have any idea where my father is now?" Rocky asked with a severe look. After all, this


    was what he came for.


    After a momentary silence, the voice broke the dead air and added, "I guess there''s only one ce he


    could be right now, the prison at the top."


    "Okay, got it. Thank you!" As soon as Rocky heard the piece of vital information, he wasted no time and


    leaped into the air, flying all the way to the top.


    Not long after, he reached the top cave and called, "Father..."


    As soon as he called, an old trembling voice echoed from the left of the cave. "Basil... is that you?


    You''re my son Basil, right?"


    When Rocky heard the old voice, his eyes widened, thinking that he might have found his father.


    Immediately, he jumped into the air and flew over to where the sound wasing from. Amidst the


    dark night, he saw a very haggard figure hazily appear inside the cave. There, the figure sat cross-


    legged on the ground, like a piece of deadwood. Although the cavecked an ample amount of light


    source, Rocky could vaguely recognize that this figure was the old emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "F... father..." As soon as he came to his senses, Rocky was dumbfounded, and his heart bled in pain.


    He clenched his fists in anger the moment he saw his father''s situation.


    "Basil... I am not dreaming, am I? It is really... you? W¡ªwhy... are you here? You must leave... It''s too


    dangerous here..." with a trembling voice, the emperor feebly said.


    "Father, I''m here to save you," Rocky said as he immediately unsheathed the Frozen Wind Dagger and


    shed at the wooden fence with all his strength.


    Soon after, a burst of mes soared and rushed towards the fence. Light-like the enchanted barrier


    suddenly shed in front of it, resisting the power of the Frozen Wind Dagger. Despite this, the wooden


    fence remainedpletely intact and unharmed.


    Rocky repeatedly attacked the fence multiple times, but the fence still remained the same¡ªno dents,


    no cracks, still unscathed.


    "Th... this cave... has been fortified with... the enchanted barrier... With the power that you have now...


    it is impossible for you to break it... D¡ªdo me a favor and leave now!" the emperor stammered as he


    wanted Rocky to leave right that instant.


    At that point, Rocky had no choice but to release the power of the sixthyer of the seal in his body. On


    the way to the Dragon Master n, he had already removed the power in the sixthyer of the seal and


    sealed it in the spiritual soul container in his body so that he could use it any time he pleased.


    After he released the power, Rocky''s aura immediately increased, bursting out the strength at the fifth


    grade of the Divine Stage. Once more, he attacked the wooden fence. However, it seemed that his


    efforts were in vain.


    "Basil... your strength... has actually improved to... to such an incredible extent." At that time, the


    emperor was surprised to see that Rocky''s aura had increased sharply.


    "Holy shit!" Rocky cursed and yelled madly as he was frustrated that his methods were no match for


    the protection that shrouded the ce. He clenched the Frozen Wind Dagger in his palm in anger, his


    eyes cold with sorrow. What frustrated him the most was the fact that his father was already within his


    reach and yet he was still unable to save him because of the god-forsaken enchanted barrier. In a fit of


    anger, he smashed his right hand towards the wooden fence.


    Meanwhile, as soon as Rocky''s fist hit the wooden fence, the Hexagonal Netting Dragon Ring in his


    finger suddenly lit up, projecting a spiritual shadow in the air. Then, it opened like a spider web and


    collided with the enchanted barrier in front of the fence. In no time, shining light flooded the entire cave.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s the Hexagonal... Netting Dragon Ring... B¡ªBasil... you have entered... the royal family''s


    forbidden area... haven''t you?" the emperor eximed in astonishment.


    "Father, the Dragon Master n asked me to bring spiritual treasure in exchange for your freedom, so


    I went to the forbidden area without thinking twice," Rocky responded. At the same time, he fixed his


    eyes on the power of the spiritual shadows of the Hexagonal Netting Dragon Ring that was wildly


    colliding with the enchanted barrier.


    "Do you... have the spiritual treasure... with you right now?" the emperor asked, with a noticeable tone


    of excitement in his voice.


    Rocky nodded.


    "Basil, no matter what happens, never let... the Dragon Master n... take away the spiritual treasure


    from you. Otherwise..." Without warning, the emperor''s face changed drastically.


    "I''ve already known everything about the spiritual treasure. Father, please don''t worry about it. I have a


    n, and I know what I''m doing! But, do you know why the Hexagonal Netting Dragon Ring is acting


    like this?" Rocky turned his gaze to the spiritual shadows that continuously shot out from the ring. As a


    result, its constant contact with the enchanted barrier almost covered all of it.


    "The Hexagonal Netting Dragon Ring... is the Spiritual Weapon... owned by the fifth emperor of our


    Holy Dragon Empire... Among all the emperors... of our empire, the fifth emperor was the strongest


    spirit maniptor..." the emperor said with difficulty, catching his breath in the process. Then, he


    coughed a few times and continued, "It is said that he became a spirit maniptor at the peak of the


    ninth grade... of the Immortal Stage... And the most powerful part... of the Hexagonal Netting Dragon


    Ring... is that based on the holder''s own will... it will have different forms of attacks or defenses to


    maximize the holder''s strength..."

 Chapter 1119 Rescuing The Emperor

    Chapter 1119 Rescuing The Emperor


    "Different forms?" As though something crossed his mind, Rocky''s eyes narrowed at the enchanted


    barrier that had appeared when the spiritual shadow collided it. Then, he gently pressed his palm


    against its center.


    All of a sudden, with Rocky''s palm at its center, spiritual power rippled outward like waves. Gradually,


    the ripples spread across the threads of the spider web that was formed by the spiritual shadow.


    Under the impact of the rippling spiritual power, the enchanted barrier began to tremble violently.


    Momentster, the vibrations intensified, til hairline cracks began to appear.


    "Ah!" Rocky eximed, popping open his eyes. Suddenly, a strong spiritual power surged out from his


    palm and onto the enchanted barrier. With a loud bang, the whole enchanted barrier shattered into


    countless pieces, like broken ss. In the blink of an eye, the barrier had vanished without a trace.


    Once the enchanted barrier was broken, Rocky immediately brandished the Frozen Wind Dagger,


    shing at the wooden fence. Then, he rushed to his father, the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    As he got closer, Rocky could see the state the emperor was left in. Long wisps of silver hair framed his


    hollowed cheeks. His eyes were sunken, as though he barely slept. His torn-up robe revealed


    emaciated hands and feet.


    "Father..." Rocky couldn''t help but tremble with mixed emotions at the sight of his mistreated father.


    Yet, he was not supposed to have such emotions.


    "Don''t worry, my child. It''s lucky enough that I am still alive. What matters now is that I lived to see you


    again," the emperor said calmly. His old wrinkled face revealed a thankful smile, his eyes brimming with


    tears of gratitude.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Let''s go." Rocky abruptly turned around to let the emperor mount his back. Together, they left the cave


    as fast as they could, flying straight down.


    On the other side, Bryant and Marcia were fighting side by side against the ordinary spiritual beings of


    the Dragon Master n.


    "General Marcia, what on earth do you want?" Bryant suddenly asked, his eyes seething with


    bitterness.


    "What on earth do you mean, Chief Bryant?" Marcia shot him a confused nce as she finished off an


    ordinary spiritual being.


    "Prince Basil proposed taking this huge risk to rescue His Majesty just because he missed his father so


    much. But as a general of the Holy Dragon Empire, you should''ve tried your best to stop him! But you


    didn''t. This is not your style," Bryant growled in a low voice.


    "You didn''t stop him either, did you?" Marcia retorted.


    "Although I didn''t stop him, I have secretly gathered the elite forces of the Ximen n to follow us.


    They can support us after Rocky rescues His Majesty. I believe you might have already noticed it.


    That''s why you took us to the heavily guarded Dead Valley. In fact, you knew where His Majesty was


    imprisoned from the very beginning, didn''t you?" Bryant looked at Marcia usingly, as though he had


    figured it all out.


    "You deserve to be the chief of the Ximen n." Marcia shot back coldly, making no attempt to refute


    his ims.


    Marcia was scheming and shrewd. She knew it was dangerous to rescue the emperor from the Dragon


    Master n. She also knew very well that even if she led an entire army here, chances of winning


    were slim.


    Even so, Marcia still supported Rocky''s suicide rescue operation. All this seemedpletely


    unreasonable!


    "Why did you let this happen? If you n to manipte His Majesty and Prince Basil, I won''t let you."


    Bryant continued to interrogate the general. Although he had noticed her unusual behavior prior, he


    was a bit dubious and was curious to see how it would y out. Only when they came to the Dead


    Valley did he realize that Marcia had something up her sleeve.


    "Since I am responsible for bringing you here, I guarantee that you will make it out of here safe and


    sound. All I need is... Basil," Marcia said through gritted teeth.


    "Do you want to..." Bryant''s eyes sparkled, as though he realized something in that moment.


    However, before he could finish his sentence, Rocky sent out the signal. This meant he had


    sessfully rescued the emperor!


    When Bryant and Marcia saw the signal, they exchanged a brief, cold nce then quickly retreated in


    Rocky''s direction.


    There, Robin and Ken were waiting. Rocky then immediately gathered his spiritual power, opening his


    Magic Spiritual Space. He first sent Robin back to his Magic Spiritual Space, and then mounted Ken


    with the emperor on his back. Then, Kenunched itself into the sky and flew out of the valley.


    After flying out of the valley, Rocky saw that Sheridan and the three women were surrounded by a


    group of ordinary spiritual beings on the east side of the valley. Even the power of an ordinary spiritual


    ve was equal to that of a master at the Supernal Stage. As such, Sabina and the others were


    struggling to fight back.


    Rocky didn''t waste any time. Immediately, he guided Ken to the east.


    As he approached, he gathered his spiritual power and immediately summoned Robin.


    "Assimte!" Rocky cried out determinedly. Instantly, his right arm was frozen, and the Frozen Wind


    Dagger turned into an ice saber full of cold air.


    "Freeze the world!" Rocky roared, leaping off Ken and plummeting to the ground. As the Frozen Wind


    Dagger in his hand sliced through the air, everything within a-dozen-meter radius froze, shaking away


    all the spiritual ves that were attacking Sheridan and the three women.


    Uponnding among the foursome, Rocky barked orders quickly.


    "Leave it to me. You go protect my father. Chief Bryant and General Marcia areing," Rocky said to


    the foursome.


    "You guys go first. Basil and I will stay here," Sabina said resolutely.


    "I''ll stay, too," Luci chimed in immediately.


    "Rocky, what did you do to make these two girls so willing to follow you? I envy you so much!" Sheridan


    teased yfully, while Sabina rolled her eyes.


    Seeing how Sabina and Luci were willing to go through fire and water for Rocky, Shirley felt restless.


    "You all should go. If you stay here, I won''t be able to fight against the spiritual ves freely," Rocky


    said gravely.


    Upon hearing this, the foursome exchanged wary nces. Finally, they obeyed, taking their spirit-


    manipted beasts to meet Ken. There they found the emperor resting on its back.


    At the sight of their escaped prisoner, the spiritual ves immediately regrouped and rushed to Rocky


    and the others. Instantly, the sky and earth were swarming with beasts.


    Since the emperor had been saved and was now under their protection, Rocky didn''t have to hold back


    any longer. His left arm was transformed into a pir of me, a directplement to his right arm of


    ice. He then began to ruthlessly attack with all his strength, ying all the beasts and spiritual ves


    around him.

 Chapter 1120 The Patriarch Is Coming

    Chapter 1120 The Patriarch Is Coming


    Sheridan and the three women tried their best to protect the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire from


    being attacked by the dragons swooping down from the sky.


    After a short stalemate, Bryant and Marcia finally got away from the Dead Valley, trying to join the


    foursome. Yet, five ordinary spiritual beings chased after the two.


    "General Marcia! I don''t care about your n, but the most important task right now is to save His


    Majesty. We should work together to break out of the encirclement!" Bryant shouted to Marcia.


    She nodded. Two beams of residual light appeared as they moved in lightning speed towards their


    group. And in an instant, they were beside Sheridan and the others.


    "Why are you here?" the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire asked, surprised to see Bryant and


    Marcia.


    They stared at the emperor in dismal shock. They had never in their worst nightmare expected to see


    their hale and hearty emperor in this state.


    "Let''s go." Bryant signaled to the group and then nodded to Marcia.


    They formed a closed perimeter around the emperor, and led by Bryant and Marcia, the group quickly


    broke out of the encirclement.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    But the five ordinary spiritual beings caught up to them, and in the blink of an eye, blocked their path.


    Another figure appeared in front of them at lightning speed, and dealt a direct attack to the five ordinary


    spiritual beings, distracting their attention from the group.


    The figure turned out to be Rocky who had just escaped the siege of the spiritual ves.


    "Go! Go!" Rocky shouted to the others.


    Bryant immediately summoned his seven-star spiritual beast. "Get on!" he yelled to the rest of the


    group. After all of them mounted the beast, it soared into the air.


    "Bryant! Wait! We should help Basil!" Sabina eximed in horror. Rocky was fighting against the five


    ordinary spiritual beings on his own now. Even the weakest of them was at the preliminary grade of the


    Divine Stage, almost as powerful as Rocky, and the strongest of them was at the fifth grade of the


    Divine Stage. No way could Rocky fight and win against all of them!


    Rocky didn''t take his eyes off the spiritual beasts. This battle was as fierce as the one that had taken


    ce in the Witch Pce not long ago. However, this time, Rocky was facing a more dangerous threat.


    At the same cultivation level, the spiritual race was far more powerful than humans. Furthermore, he


    had to take care of the constantly approaching spiritual ves and dragons.


    He was trapped with no means of escape.


    "Prince Basil is trying to block the pursuers all by himself..." Bryant said, his face darkening.


    "No!" Sabina and Luci gasped together.


    "No way! Are you kidding me? My dear disciple!" Sheridan eximed, looking down at Rocky''s distant


    figure.


    "Prince Basil asked me to leave it up to him. I had no reason to refuse. He also asked me not to let


    anyone interfere. So, if anyone tries to leave the back of this beast, I will stop him!" Bryant warned in a


    cold tone.


    "But... Basil... He..." the emperor stammered and coughed. He had already gotten off from Ken and


    mounted the spiritual dragon.


    "Grandpa! You know that he will not be able to battle so many original spiritual beings alone," Shirley


    eximed, joining the others in protest.


    "I have to help Basil! No one can stop me!" Sabina said, biting her pink lips in anxiety.


    "I aming too!"


    "We can''t leave him alone."


    "Count me in!"


    None of them wanted Rocky to fight against those strong enemies all by himself.


    "If you go to his rescue, then his n will fail. Our duty is to save His Majesty, ensure his safety and


    escort him back to the Holy Dragon Empire. Prince Basil is risking his life so that we will have the


    maximumbat power to protect His Majesty in case of any danger. If you leave now, not only will


    you fail to help Prince Basil, but also endanger His Majesty''s life and yours as well. Our n will


    completely fall apart," Bryant shouted at the group in utter dismay of theirck of self-control.


    Except Marcia, the others couldn''t help but look dejected.


    While they were talking, Bryant''s seven-star dragon carried them far away from the fight. Rocky and


    the spiritual race had be pale ck dots on the ground.


    "I think we are out of danger now. The rest is up to you, Bryant. I''ll leave my spirit-manipted beast


    with you." Marcia fully stretched her delicate body and instantly disappeared from the back of the


    seven-star spiritual dragon.


    Ken disappeared along with her, and at the same time, the spiritual dragon belonging to Marcia showed


    up, hovering in midair.


    "Master..." Sabina shook her head at a loss for words.


    Rocky was a little out of breath as he continuously fought against the ordinary spiritual beings and the


    spiritual ves. His spiritual power was almost running out, but he had only brought down one ordinary


    spiritual being and a few spiritual ves.


    As he tried to take a deep breath, a colorful beast shadow flew down from the sky and approached him.


    "Ken!" he eximed in relief. With Ken beside him, he could at least use the Spirit Possession to dy


    the enemies for a while.


    When the beastnded on the ground, Rocky was surprised to see the beautifuldy who got off his


    back.


    "General... Marcia?" Rocky stared at the woman in disbelief.


    "Sorry, I shouldn''t havee, but I didn''t have any other choice." Marcia said, feeling a sense of guilt.


    Rocky didn''t understand what she was talking about. However, he noticed theplicated look in her


    eyes.


    At that moment, hundreds of figures appeared from the south side of the Dead Valley and rushed


    towards the two at full speed.


    At the same time, dozens of dragons appeared above them, blotting the sky and covering the sun.


    Their momentum was astonishing!


    Among them, was a huge dragon; it was like a moving fortress in the air. Its steel-like skin shone


    iparably under the light of the sun. The other dragons shrunk inparison to it. On the back of


    the enormous dragon stood three figures, and their auras were simr to the moonlight, covering the


    sky and ground, including the whole of Dead Valley.


    Rocky and Marcia, who were besieged, sensed the intense spiritual auras from the three figures.


    "The patriarch ising..." Marcia said coldly, but her tone was very calm. She seemed familiar with


    the auras. Rocky turned to look at her. It seemed like she hade back awaiting these three people.


    Rocky''s face darkened as he watched the gigantic dragon scoop down from the sky andnd only a


    hundred meters away from them, raising a wave of dust around it.


    As soon as the dragonnded, the hundreds of figures that had appeared along with it, the spiritual


    ves and the spirit maniptors knelt down on one knee and bowed their


    heads.

 Chapter 1121 The Complicated Rescue Operation

    Chapter 1121 The Complicated Rescue Operation


    At that moment, three figures slowly dismounted from the back of the fast-moving dragons. In the blink


    of an eye, they were already less than ten meters away from Marcia and Rocky. However, they seemed


    to have never moved a muscle, nor walked towards them.


    Rocky could not help but get stunned upon seeing the three figures in front of him. Initially, he thought


    that the spiritual master of the Dragon Master n that he had seen before was already very powerful


    beyond his imagination, butpared with these three figures with formidable auras, that spiritual


    master was a flimsy ant. Therefore, it was obvious that these three were legendary big shots.


    Meanwhile, the three figures drew closer and closer to Rocky as they approached his team. Rocky,


    who was standing in front of hispanions, could not help but notice the leading figure walking


    towards him and thought, ''He must be the leader.'' He wore a dragon-shaped armor made of a


    mysterious material, which looked very durable and had withstood countless battles. He had a pair of


    long and thick horns that stuck out of his head, and a long and t face, the kind of face that was


    common for an aggressive hero. But his most frightening thing was his eyes like snake''s that radiated


    extremely sharp lights, along with his pair of wings that were simr to what a dragon beast had.


    In contrast to this dominant figure, his two other subordinates looked fairly pleasant, approachable, and


    old. Despite this, it could not be ignored that their auras were not so friendly.


    "That''s Rex Kang. He is the current patriarch of the Dragon Master n," Marcia whispered as she


    leaned closer to Rocky''s ear.


    "Really? So, he''s the patriarch, huh? Well, what can I say? He does look extraordinary." Rocky looked


    at Rex Kang with a slight frown.


    "Marcia, are you not aware that breaking into the Dead Valley is considered a capital crime?" Rex Kang


    said as he squinted his eyes at Marcia.


    "Of course, I am fully aware," Marcia replied without hesitation.


    "So, what seems to be the problem? You already knew about the rule, so why did you still vite it?


    Why did you take these humans to the valley and take away the condemned prisoner?" Rex Kang''s


    horns started to steam up as he started to get fuming mad.


    "Patriarch, we are not taking a condemned prisoner away. He is the emperor of the Holy Dragon


    Empire, and it is his right to be returned to his beloved people in the empire. And since when did the


    emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire be a condemned prisoner of the Dragon Master n?


    Please, tell me. I''m all ears," Marcia retaliated.


    "That''s none of your business. Step aside. Wait ''til I punish you for breaking our n''s rules. Let me


    deal with these arrogant humans first." Undoubtedly, Rex Kang didn''t want to exin any further.


    "No, I won''t let you hurt him," Marcia said with firm resolution.


    Hearing this, Rex Kang clenched his fists and red at Marcia. "Do not make me regret being kind to


    you out of respect because your father is the former patriarch. I even allowed you to go back to the


    Holy Dragon Empire. But now, I can''t believe that you are actually helping humans. Do you really think


    that I will not kill you if I have to?"


    "I know that it''s easy for you to kill me. However, I don''t think I did anything wrong. Just answer me.


    Why did the Dragon Master n imprison the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire, control Alston and


    secretly look for spiritual treasures without anyone''s knowledge? The spiritual treasure has always


    been a taboo for any n of the spiritual race. Once it appeared, all the ns of the spiritual race would


    be drawn into disputes, including the Dragon Master n. Now, tell me straight to my face. Are you


    nning to destroy the Dragon Master n?" Marcia asked coldly without a trace of fear in her soul.


    "Shut the fuck up!" Rex Kang shouted in frustration. Without warning, he raised his left arm, and in an


    instant, a beam of golden light swept past Marcia''s face, and a few strands of her hair fell. With a


    deafening bang, a hole was formed on the ground right behind her.


    Seeing this turned Rocky''s face as pale as snow. What scared him most was how powerful the strike


    was, despite it being a casual move from Rex Kang. ''So, this is how powerful his regr move is. Can


    human beings even resist this one at all? Do we have a shot at this?'' Rocky thought as he gulped a


    mouthful of air.


    Meanwhile, he quickly walked up to Marcia, looked at Rex Kang and said, "Please don''t make things


    difficult for her. I am the one behind all of this, and she is just my aplice."


    "I never thought human beings can be this bold. Did you really think for one second that you can take


    the prisoner out of the Dragon Master n so easily? You and your aplices will soon be


    surrounded by my army. Since you like being together, I will order my men to arrest all your


    aplices and deal with you altogether. Somebody, arrest him." Rex Kang snorted as he gave Rocky


    a disdainful look.


    In no time, several ordinary spiritual beings surrounded Rocky.


    "Hey, don''t you want the spiritual treasure?" Rocky taunted.


    "What? Spiritual treasure? You all retreat! Leave him alone." Rex Kang stretched out his hand and


    gestured, immediately giving the order.


    As a result, the obedient ordinary spiritual beings hurriedly retreated.


    "So, that means, you are..." Rex Kang looked at Rocky with hesitation and disbelief.


    "Didn''t you ask me to trade the spiritual treasure in exchange for my father''s release?" Rocky replied


    calmly.


    "So that means... you are Prince Basil, the one who fused the power of the Holy Dragon Bead. Did you


    take out the spiritual treasure?" Rex Kang asked in surprise. For almost half a year, Alston had tried to


    take out the spiritual treasure in every way he could think of but failed to do so. However, Prince Basil


    took it out in just a matter of a few days.


    "Now that you know who I am and why I am here, let''s cut the crap. I have the spiritual treasure. I will


    give it to you as long as my father and the others leave safely. Do you get that? But if you dare send


    your people to chase after us, then forget about having your hands on the spiritual treasure because


    you will never have it!" After finishing his words, Rocky took out hisst jetton.


    "You are much smarter than Alston. But how do I know that you have the spiritual treasure with you


    right now? I need proof." Rex asked with a sinister smile.


    "The spiritual treasure you are looking for is the Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow, right? It is one of the nine


    spiritual treasures originally belonging to the Dragon Master n," Rocky said calmly as his eyes were


    fixed with Rex Kang''s.


    "Wow, it''s nice that you know what I have been looking for in detail. Okay, it seems that you have the


    spiritual treasure. But let me have a look first, or I won''t believe you," Rex said shrewdly.


    "But how do I know whether you won''t grab it when I take it out?" Of course, Rocky and others were


    careful enough not to take it out that easily.


    "Let me remind you that you are not in the position to bargain." Rex Kang''s face darkened as if a storm


    was starting to brew in his eyes.


    "Of course, I can bargain. If I die here, the spiritual treasure will be buried with me." As he spoke,


    Rocky put the Frozen Wind Dagger by his throat.


    "You deserve ps for that one. How bold! But will you really risk your life?" Rex Kang thought that


    Rocky was bluffing about hurting himself.


    However, at that moment, an evil smile immediately appeared at the corners of Rocky''s mouth.


    Exerting force into his hand, he managed to get a cut on his throat, causing blood to flow out of it.


    After he saw this gruesome scene, Rex Kang''s face twitched in fear. As a result, he immediately


    shouted, "Okay, okay. I won''t send anyone to chase you and your partners."


    And just like that, Rocky immediately put down the Frozen Wind Dagger. He took a look at Marcia and


    said, "I have another condition. I want her to leave, as well. And you must promise not to punish her in


    the future because of this."


    "Oh, brat. My patience is limited. Quit yapping and hand the spiritual treasure to me!" Rex Kang''s face


    distorted in anger.


    "Well, whether you say yes is up to you," Rocky said as he shrugged his shoulders nonchntly.


    "Okay! I promise you. I swear that I will not hunt her down." Without any other choice, Rex red at


    Rocky and finally agreed.


    "General Marcia, you can leave now." Rocky grabbed Marcia''s hand and pulled her to his side.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "You are the one who should leave. Give me the spiritual treasure. You havepleted your task. You


    don''t have to stay here any longer. Leave the rest to me. After all, it''s my business," Marcia said to


    Rocky in a severe tone.


    "Huh? What are you talking about?" Hearing what she had just said, Rocky raised his eyebrows in


    confusion.


    "I didn''t expect that you would take out the spiritual treasure so soon. You should have never been


    involved in it. But from the moment you took out the spiritual treasure from the forbidden area of the


    royal family, everything was destined to happen," Marcia exined coldly as her eyes give out cold


    light that no one dared to approach.


    Meanwhile, arge number of figures suddenly appeared from the west of the Dead Valley,ing


    over to them densely. At the same time, arge number of dragon shadows surged over like an army,


    instantly besieging the nsmen that Rex Kang led.


    As soon as Rocky saw what was happening, shock filled his system. Soon after, he looked at Marcia''s


    cold and emotionless face as if she was preparing herself to face a fierce battle. At that moment, he


    seemed to understand that this rescue operation was probably just a prelude to a moreplicated


    fight.

 Chapter 1122 Another Group Showed Up

    Chapter 1122 Another Group Showed Up


    As the members of the Dragon Master n, led by their patriarch, Rex, saw the on-going siege, their


    expressions changed a little.


    Almost at the same time, three unfamiliar figures suddenly appeared behind Marcia. One of them was


    a woman, and the other two were men. All of them wore unique dragon armors, and their dragon wings


    kept pping firmly. They exuded strong auras that belonged to the spiritual masters''. Furthermore,


    they already looked advanced in years.


    "Sister, elders, it''s nice to see you again." Marcia quickly turned to the three spiritual masters of the


    Dragon Master n and greeted them respectfully.


    "Wait. Sister?" Rocky was immediately stunned as he heard what Marcia said. He couldn''t help but


    look intently at the female spiritual master that Marcia imed to be her sister. She might have a


    distinct appearance that resembled a human, but she also had the characteristics of the Dragon Master


    n being. In fact, in the entire Dragon Master n, she would be considered as one of the most


    beautiful women.


    "Basil, please meet my half-blooded elder sister, Moira Mu." Marcia then introduced the woman to


    everyone, which greatly astonished them.


    Even Rocky was shocked. He didn''t expect that Marcia would have a sister who was a spiritual master


    of the Dragon Master n. Then, he remembered that he once heard from Alyssa that Marcia''s father


    was actually the former patriarch of the Dragon Master n. However, he fell in love with a human girl


    and their love fruit became Marcia. Because of this, he was imprisonedter. Rocky thought that if that


    was the case, then it would not be so surprising if Marcia had a sister from the Dragon Master n.


    "Well, you did a good job! So, where''s the spiritual treasure?" Moira Mu nced at Marcia coldly. It was


    kind of obvious from the look in her eyes that she did not like her younger sister.


    However, Marcia seemed not to feel bothered. She just turned to Rocky and said, "It''s in his hand."


    Then, Moira Mu stepped forward and looked at Rocky intently.


    "Is he Prince Basil? Hmm, I don''t really see how powerful he is, but his bravery is stillmendable.


    He dared to save the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire from the territory of the Dragon Master n


    with just a few people. Well, thanks to him, we now have the chance to lure Rex Kang out!" Moira Mu


    gritted her teeth as she moved her gaze away from Rocky.


    "General Marcia, can you tell me what''s going on?" As soon as he heard Moira Mu''sment, Rocky


    realized that there might be something more behind this rescue operation. It was as if there was a


    hidden n all along, but he was kept in the dark.


    "Basil, I''m sorry. You might have already guessed it. Yes, I did something behind your back. To save my


    father and revive the Mu n, I have no choice but to do this." Marcia spoke with a lowered head and


    a guilty look on her face.


    Back then, Ma Mu, Marcia''s father, was the patriarch of the Dragon Master n. Due to his falling


    in love with a human which vited the taboo of the n, he was not only deprived of the position in


    the n, but was also seized and imprisoned. After Ma Mu was forced to step down of his


    position, there were both open strife and veiled struggles in order to seize the n''s patriarch position.


    Since the Mu n was still arge and powerful n within the Dragon Master n, the elders


    decided to let Moira Mu participate so that their n would not lose its power.


    However, Rex, who was now the current patriarch, had used a despicable method to win the position


    from Moira Mu. He had evenunched a sneak attack to ughter and suppress the Mu n to end


    their reign. In that bloody battle, Moira Mu''s husband and child were mercilessly killed.


    In the end, to escapeplete annihtion, the Mu n had no choice but to move far away.


    However, the hatred that filled their hearts was irreconcble. They might have fled, but they didn''t give


    up on exacting their revenge. From then on, the Mu n kept a low profile and had been secretly


    recuperating. They were just waiting for the perfect opportunity to strike back.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    At the time that the Mu n escaped from the Dragon Master n, Marcia was still an infant and didn''t


    know the truth of what had happened. Moira Mu only told her the truth when she was about to go to the


    Holy Dragon Empire. Her sister realized that this could be an opportunity for Marcia to help them


    revenge and save their father from the hands of the Dragon Master n.


    This was the primary reason why Marcia strived hard to be a noteworthy general of the Holy


    Dragon Empire. After some time, she was almost recognized as an indispensable backbone. She was


    told that if she wanted to avenge her n, she might need to rely on the power of the Holy Dragon


    Empire. The rtionship between the Holy Dragon Empire and the Dragon Master n was pretty


    delicate. Any slight movement or changes from one side would greatly affect the other one. However, if


    she could gain the support of the Holy Dragon Empire, then she would have the ability to control and


    deal with the Dragon Master n easily. With this, Marcia used every ounce of her strength and ability


    to win the trust of the emperor and the whole Holy Dragon Empire.


    While she was at the Holy Dragon Empire, the Mu n continued to grow stronger and stronger. They


    improved their skills and recruited talented members. On the other hand, Rex''s influence was also


    expandingrgely. As he was the patriarch of the Dragon Master n, he ruled the n and all of their


    mighty warriors would heed to hismands. The Mu n was just sparks of fire that were trying to


    compete against the rising star Rex. Moreover, as a spiritual master, Rex was a very cautious man. He


    seldom showed himself in public, which made it harder for the Mu n to n their revenge.


    Then, recently, in order to save the emperor, Rocky ventured into the royal forbidden area to acquire


    the spiritual treasure. Upon knowing this, the Mu n saw a glimmer of hope.


    Therefore, when Rocky proposed to save the emperor, Marcia supported him because she knew that


    this might be her only chance to kill two birds with one stone. Not only could she help Rocky save the


    emperor, but she could also lure Rex out so that the Mu n could finally settle the score with him.


    She had known that it would be extremely dangerous for just a few people to enter the territory of the


    Dragon Master n, but she didn''t object to Rocky''s n. After all, her true purpose was to ensnare


    Rex by using Rocky.


    Of course, Marcia didn''t want to deliberately put the lives of Rocky and the others in danger. That was


    why before they had set out, she had already made careful arrangements to ensure that the rescue


    team could sessfully save the emperor.


    After Rex knew that the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire was the key to matter whether the Dragon


    Master n could get their hands on the spiritual treasure, he was extremely thrilled and agitated at


    the same time. Finally, he showed up.


    Obviously, he never expected that the Mu n would make aeback at such a critical point. After


    they had disappeared for so long, he never realized that they were actually nning to lure him out and


    make him pay for his past crimes.


    At the moment, he was not in a great position. He didn''t bring many members of the Dragon Master


    n with him. Moreover, the people he brought were not considered elites. On the other hand, the Mu


    n, which was led by Moira Mu, was well prepared and consisted of skilled warriors.


    For the Mu n, they just only needed one more thing so that they could finally execute their long-


    awaited n¡ªthe spiritual treasure possessed by Rocky. With it, they could grab the chance to regain


    control of the Dragon Master n.


    "Now, give me the spiritual treasure," Moira Mu said tly to Rocky. Since the beings from the Dragon


    Master n were very tall, it seemed that in Rocky''s eyes, Moira Mu was actually like a female God of


    War. She stood in an imposing manner and exuded an aura of great strength.


    Despite that, Rocky just replied indifferently, "I don''t know what you''re going to do with it, but I''m sorry. I


    can''t give the spiritual treasure to you." He knew that everyone was coveting the spiritual treasure.


    Once it fell in the hands of either side, there would be more trouble to be expected.


    "What did you say? Don''t be such an ungrateful human. Have you not noticed what we did for you so


    that you could save the emperor? If not for the Mu n, the guards of the Dead Valley would have


    killed you!" Moira Mu said angrily after Rocky refused to give the spiritual treasure to her.

 Chapter 1123 Resist With All His Might

    Chapter 1123 Resist With All His Might


    "Thank you, but you''re just using me to get what you want, aren''t you?" Rocky contradicted. His eyes


    narrowed into slits, and then he cast another nce at Marcia.


    "Basil, give the spiritual treasure to my sister, please. I already made a deal with her. You can rescue


    your father if you give the spiritual treasure to the Mu n. This is the best solution that we have. If you


    want to me someone, you can me me for everything," Marcia suddenly cut in. Her eyes twinkled


    with tears. She knew that she was in no position to speak to Rocky now. After all, it was she who


    concealed the most important secret from Rocky from the very beginning. She knew very well what


    kind of person Moira was. If Rocky did not give her the spiritual treasure, he would surely suffer.


    "Let us talk about that after we get back. But I am telling you this now, I will never give it to them."


    Rocky refused Marcia''s request firmly.


    "You are definitely asking for it!" Moira said angrily as she immediately reached out to grab Rocky by


    the throat.


    Marcia hurried to stand in front of Rocky and seriously said to her sister, "Just leave him to me.


    Remember that we have something more important to do. If Rex does not die, it will be useless even if


    we get the spiritual treasure."


    Moira cast an unwilling nce at Rocky and snorted, but she left him alone eventually. She and the


    other two spiritual masters passed by Marcia and Rocky, heading directly to Rex.


    "Moira, do you really want to be a rebel?" Rex''s face became sulky. He didn''t expect that he would fall


    into the Mu n''s trap.


    "You don''t have the right to speak to me. Today, the blood shed by our n''s ancestors will be paid


    back with your blood!" Moira slowly stretched out her hand. She was holding a bone spear in the shape


    of a dragon''s spine, she was clearly intimidating and frightening Rex.


    "Kill them all!" Moira immediately ordered.


    With that, the elites of the Mu n rushed like a swarm of hos toward the Dragon Master n


    which was led by Rex.


    On the other hand, Moira and the two spiritual masters also found their targets. They rushed toward


    Rex and the other two elders of the Dragon Master n.


    A civil war of the Dragon Master n was on the verge of breaking out!


    The battle within the Dragon Master n was astounding. The battlefield stretched on for miles; bright


    light was shing in all directions, and spiritual waves were surging like a tide. All kinds of dragon


    beasts were roaring and fighting against each other from the sky and down to the field.


    Rocky, who had never experienced such a furious and chaotic battle, was also shocked by the scenario


    he was witnessing.


    "My sister already sent people to protect your father and the others in secret. They should be able to


    leave safely. Get out of here immediately. It will be extremely dangerous soon. You don''t need to get


    involved," Marcia said to Rocky with a deep and serious look.


    "I thought you wanted the spiritual treasure?" Rocky asked curiously. He was surprised that Marcia was


    making him leave without asking him to hand over the spiritual treasure.


    "I know you won''t. So, go now and don''t let my sister catch you." Obviously, Marcia knew Rocky very


    well. It would be useless to force him to do anything. So, she had to take it one step at a time.


    "Alright, I''m leaving now. I really don''t have any interest in the Dragon Master n''s internal strife."


    Rocky nodded at Marcia and was ready to leave.


    Suddenly, a figure in a ck robe silently appeared behind Marcia and grabbed her by the shoulder.


    Marcia struggled to get rid of the figure''s grip, but she felt an electric shock coursed all throughout her


    body. She turned numb and lost all her strength. Her knees gave out and she fell on the ground.


    "General Marcia!" Rocky shouted. He curled his hands into fists, and was ready to fight.


    "Hand over the spiritual treasure to me right now, or she will mercilessly die in front of you," the figure in


    the ck robe sneered.


    "Basil, don''t listen to him! Leave me alone! Run!" Marcia managed to raise her eyes to meet Rocky''s


    gaze. But another strong current spread all over her body, making her cry andsh out uncontrobly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Let her go at once, or you will never get the spiritual treasure!" Rocky shouted, the veins on his


    forehead standing out. He was doing his best to restrain himself from attacking the figure in ck.


    "Hand over the spiritual treasure to me first, or you will see that I''m not kidding when I said she will die


    in front of you." The figure in ck looked extremely vicious.


    Rocky clenched his fists. His nails were deeply wing into his palms which caused a burst of pain.


    However, it was not as painful as looking at Marcia''s condition.


    He gritted his teeth and gathered his spiritual power. The next second, he opened his Magic Spiritual


    Space and ordered Ken to take the treasure out.


    The moment the Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow appeared, a bright light shed and illuminated their


    surroundings. All the members of the Dragon Master n, who were busy fighting against each other,


    stopped their attacks and turned to look at Rocky.


    They all suddenly eximed. The Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow was a legendary treasure for the Dragon


    Master n, and they all worshiped it.


    A few spiritual ves could not even help but kneel on the ground to worship it.


    "Well done, Reginald! Very well done!" Rex, who was fighting wildly with Moira,ughed proudly when


    he noticed that after the ck figure had tortured Marcia, Rocky took out the spiritual treasure.


    "Do not give it to them!" Moira shouted when she realized what was going on at the other side of the


    battlefield.


    But Rocky had another n. With a weird smile on his face, he suddenly threw the Sunrise Magic


    Dragon Bow into the air with all his might.


    His movement took everyone''s breath away.


    Reginald let go of Marcia and flew to the Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow. Rocky, together with Ken,


    immediately disappeared from where he stood as soon as he saw that Marcia was free.


    The next moment, both Rocky and Reginald were in front of the rising Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow.


    Reginald punched at Rocky without any hesitation. A strong light rushed out like a wave of shock with


    astonishing aura, which instantly shrouded Rocky.


    The power of the spiritual master was at least equal to that of an Immortal Stage master, and his


    strength was undoubtedly magnificent.


    In a blink of an eye, Ken turned sideways, and the light on its body brightened. Its power of guardian


    beast increased in an instant. The colorful light became more dazzling, and forcefully blocked the hit


    from Reginald. But Ken was directly thrown away and fell to the ground, causing a huge wave of dust.


    With Ken''s cover, Rocky had a chance to attack. A spiritual shadow burst out from the Hexagonal


    Netting Dragon Ring and formed a spiritual whip, quickly rolling towards the Sunrise Magic Dragon


    Bow.


    Reginald did not expect that Rocky had a trick like that. He sped up, but it was a little toote. One


    misstep really made a great difference. The Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow had been snatched by the


    whip and it fell into Rocky''s grip. Rocky immediately sent it back to his Magic Spiritual Space.


    Reginald was so outraged and humiliated that he instantly rushed towards Rocky for revenge. The


    strong spiritual power all over his body exploded, and his fists rushed out like beating drums. His huge


    fists were smashing down like huge stones at Rocky''s body.


    Because Reginald''s power was far stronger than Rocky''s, thetter got hit thrice in a row even though


    he tried his best to block it. He spat out a few mouthfuls of blood because of the intensity of the impact.


    His face changed drastically. He was seriously injured and his whole body fell to the ground.


    The time seemed to stand still.

 Chapter 1124 Amazing Spiritual Power

    Chapter 1124 Amazing Spiritual Power


    There was a loud noise and with it, a vast cloud of sand and dust soared into the sky.


    "Basil..." Seeing this, Marcia immediately rushed towards Rocky.


    However, before she could even get halfway there, Reginald had descended from the sky. His right fist


    was glowing with an astonishing spiritual light as bright as the sun itself. It was impossible to look at it


    without burning one''s eyes out. It was clear that he had gathered a furious amount of power in it!


    Reginald rushed like a meteor at Rocky before thetter could get up.


    Rocky was already injured badly, which meant he didn''t have the strength or speed to dodge the


    coming attack.


    He was about to face death at Reginald''s hands in front of everyone.


    All of a sudden, a delicate figure flew over and blocked Reginald''s path to Rocky. It was Marcia. Before


    she had no time to think or adjust her position, she had taken the full force of Reginald''s attack on her


    delicate back.


    In no time, a wave of golden and red light instantly soared into the sky, and the powerful force broke


    the spiritual power that was protecting her body and hit her directly.


    This blow had been equivalent in power to that of a spiritual martial arts skill at the Immortal Stage. The


    damage it could cause was cataclysmic!


    Rocky opened his eyes wide and looked at the delicate figure in front of him. Marcia... giving up herst


    breath to give him a fighting chance.


    Then, she coughed with a muffled voice. Her face turned extremely pale. The power of Reginald''s fist


    had rushed into her body and caused serious damage. Even though she had a half-spirit body, she


    could not bear such a violent impact.


    Herst moment, however, seemed happy, as she looked at Rocky with a faint smile. She held his face


    with her hands and then kissed him.


    Onest kiss to say goodbye.


    And then, she fell into his arms, lifeless and cold, a needless death in a stupid fight!


    "Marcia!" Rocky roared as he held the woman in his arms. me of fury rose from his body in an


    instant.


    "Sister? Marcia!" Moira was stunned as well. She had never acknowledged Marcia. Thetter was a


    human''s child, and was responsible for making her father the sinner of the Dragon Master n.


    However, no matter what happened, she was still her sister.


    "Go to hell!" In a fit of blind rage, Moira rushed towards Reginald, but she was stopped by Rex.


    "This has gone on long enough. Today, I want your n to disappear from the face of this world." Rex


    was a highly ambitious man who was never going to sit still in the face of the powerful threat the Mu


    n posed.


    "Reginald, bring me the spiritual treasure," Rex ordered.


    Reginald nodded and was about to grasp Rocky, when an astonishing burst of ck me rose from


    thetter''s body. The me, transformed from pure evil spiritual power, was surging with violent energy.


    A ripple of violent ck spiritual power spread around.


    That was the power in the sixthyer, which hadpletely been unsealed from the spiritual soul


    container and burst forth majestically.


    Feeling an overwhelming evil forceing at him, Reginald stopped in his tracks.


    Rocky, even though seriously injured, was standing up with inexplicable amounts of ck me


    dancing all over his body. Marcia was in his arms. His face turned to look around. He seemed to get


    shrouded in darkness. He had be extremely evil and dangerous. His eyes were like sharp des,


    shing with a cold light.


    The moment he stood up, the entire sky was covered with dark clouds that gathered from all directions.


    Lightning shed and thunder rumbled, and a huge whirlpool was formed right above him.


    An evil wind could be heard howling and the sand danced wildly.


    Then, streaks and showers of ck lightning began falling from the sky and struck around Rocky.


    The whole world changed.


    The scene shocked all the Dragon Master n''s members, including Rex and Moira. They didn''t know


    what was going on, or how it was going on, but the power that Rocky was releasing made them a little


    scared, because it was strong enough to defeat the Dragon Master npletely.


    Apart from this outburst of energy, Rocky had also gathered his spiritual power to summon Robin and


    handed over Marcia to it.


    As for his own self, his face had be extremely ferocious due to the anger that was surging through


    him. His blue veins were protruding, and his eyes were as red as vermilion. His whole body was


    emitting a strong evil aura, which had nowpletely shrouded the surrounding ces like a tornado.


    It was as if he had been possessed by an evil demon.


    "Is this the power of the Holy Dragon Bead? Howe it is so evil?" Rex''s expression changed a little


    and his eyes became cold when he saw Rocky''s power burst.


    Moira also noticed the change in Rocky''s body. A strange and surprised look was shing through her


    eyes as well.


    As they watched, the ming de of the Frozen Wind Dagger in Rocky''s hand began morphing into


    a longer sword-like weapon. The strong ck me in the de was flowing around in an exaggerated


    arc. It looked like the weapon owned by the king of devils. The next moment, the ck de sent out a


    fatal sh which instantly shrouded Reginald.


    However, Reginald raised his hand very calmly, as if he were being faced by a child, caught the light


    emitted by the ck de, and then somehow crushed it physically with his bare hands.


    "Even at your maximum strength, you are no match for me. Stop fooling yourself!" Reginaldughed in


    a hoarse and deep voice.


    "This is just the beginning." Rocky burst into peals of sneering and coldughter as his aura suddenly


    increased several folds. The ck me on his body began surging once again, and the momentum


    soared into the sky.


    A hint of surprise shed across Reginald''s eyes. But they were still shrouded in darkness.


    "He still have some potential power to be activated?" Rex was a bit shocked.


    He knew that Rocky was an extremely difficult chess piece to control. Given the emperor''s current


    health, Rocky was poised to soon take over the position of the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    Once he inherited the throne, it was highly probable that the Holy Dragon Empire would be separated


    from the Dragon Master n. This would be a terrible blow to the power and pride of thetter. They


    couldn''t let that happen.


    Furthermore, when Rex saw Rocky''s amazing evil power, he immediately realized that Rocky would


    pose a big threat to him if not stopped in time.


    At that moment, Rocky hadpletely unsealed the power of the sixthyer, and was now surrounded


    by the ck me. He was also emitting endless evil power, which would have made amon


    onlooker tremble with fear.


    "Kill him!" Rex snapped at Reginald in secret.


    As soon as the man received the order, he began attacking Rocky ferociously. His first attack consisted


    of a golden dragon that rushed out of his hand towards Rocky.


    Without showing any signs of weakness or fear, Rocky once again wielded the ck Moon de and


    sliced at the golden dragon. However, as soon as the de collided with the dragon, the beast


    immediately devoured it as if it were candy. Before Rocky could recover, he found himselfpletely


    wrapped by the dragon with the grip tightening moment by moment.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    What was worse, under the entanglement of the golden dragon, he felt like the evil spiritual power on


    his body was getting devoured constantly and his power was beginning to weaken. No matter how hard


    he struggled, he could not get rid of the beast around him.


    "You can''t break the Dragon Wrapping Seal. Go to hell!" With a sneer, Reginald already showed up in


    front of Rocky. A spiral golden ball in his palm, containing amazing spiritual power, jumped out and was


    then directly imprinted on Rocky''s chest. Rocky''s fate seemed to have been sealed!

 Chapter 1125 The Unbelievable Tragedy

    Chapter 1125 The Unbelievable Tragedy


    The golden ball approached Rocky, and hit him square in the chest.


    The crazy spiritual power seeped into his body and went on a rampage.


    He felt his body exploding and cracking in overwhelming pain. However, he did not let out a single


    groan. His eyes burned with intense anger.


    Seeing that Rocky remained standing after taking his attack head-on, Reginald was shocked. He raised


    his left palm once again, ready to hit Rocky with another attack, this time on his forehead.


    Rocky raised his eyes and looked directly at Reginald; an evil smile spread across his face. Suddenly,


    the power sealed in the seventhyer in his body was forcefully released, and the Dragon Spirit Mark


    on his left palm expanded quickly and appeared all over his body.


    Just as Reginald was about to hit Rocky, an iparably violent and terrifying spiritual power rushed


    out of Rocky''s body all at once like a raging wave and turned into a ck me. It soared several


    meters into the sky and spread around them.


    The golden dragon wrapped around Rocky''s body was being pushed away slowly, and Reginald''s hand


    froze in midair, an inch away from Rocky''s head.


    "How... how is this possible?" Reginald''s face went nk. Rocky was so badly injured, yet how could


    he unleash such a devastating power? It even broke through his Dragon Wrapping Seal!


    While Reginald tried toe to terms with the fact that his seal was broken by this human, ck me


    arose from Rocky''s arm which he was using to block Reginald. The dark me changed shape and


    transformed into snakes, turning menacingly towards Reginald.


    Since Rocky had his hold on him, there was no room for Reginald to escape from the oing attack.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Before Reginald could even brace himself, they were shrouded in ck light. Strong explosions echoed


    constantly, covering the area around them.


    The ordinary spiritual beings and the spiritual ves kept retreating in horror.


    Rex watched the ck me erupt in confused shock. "Is this really the power of the Holy Dragon


    Bead? How is it able to contend against the spiritual race? The Dragon Master n had made a big


    mistake by giving the Holy Dragon Bead to the Holy Dragon Empire," he cursed. "But the Holy Dragon


    Bead couldn''t possibly hold so much power. Could this be something else?" he muttered to himself in


    astonishment, and stared at the ck light enveloping the air in front of him.


    Moira was as perplexed as Rex. "What is this power? Where is iting from? If this power continues


    to increase, he could wipe out the entire spiritual race single-handedly! Is this reallying from the


    Holy Dragon Bead?"


    The fighting hade to a halt everywhere around them. No one moved from their spot as they were


    busy staring at the strange ck light which had engulfed Rocky and Reginald.


    After a while, the light gradually subsided, and the two figures in the center became visible to the


    crowd. They seemed to have never moved, still maintaining the same stance they were in earlier.


    Rocky had used up all his strength. He was out of breath and looked like he could copse at any


    moment. However, the ck me erupting from his body was still exuberant and was going wild.


    Rocky had once again surpassed his physical limits, pushing himself to the extreme and burning his


    soul. The serious consequences of his action today could change everything for him.


    Since Rocky had little strength left in him, Reginald swiftly broke away from his hold and moved


    backward.


    Rex sighed in relief when he saw that Reginald was fine. "See? There''s nothing special about his


    power. It''s not even as strong as I thought,"


    Rex said. However, as soon as Reginald broke free from Rocky''s grasp, he staggered and fell down on


    his knees. He began to spurt mouthful of ck blood, and his face waspletely distorted in pain.


    The expression on Rex''s face froze.


    The spectators were shocked as well. They had never imagined that a human could actually bring a


    spiritual master, who existed among them as God, to his knees.


    An elder of the Dragon Master n stepped forward. "How dare a human attack a spiritual master of


    the Dragon Master n? You are asking for death!" He red at Rocky and raised his hand. A stream


    of golden light burst out from his palm and hit Rocky in his chest.


    Rocky tried to muster his remaining strength to block the attack, but the ck me disappeared the


    instant he was hit by the golden light. Not even the power sealed in the seventhyer was enough to


    withstand a single blow from the elder.


    He was much stronger than Reginald.


    Not to mention, Reginald was the weakest among the spiritual masters, and Rocky had barely


    managed to bring him down.


    The elder''s attack sent him flying in the air. His skin was torn open as if it had been cut clean by a


    de. Blood spurted out of his mouth, but he refused to fall to the ground.


    The tenacity of this mere human amazed the nsmen of the Dragon Master n once again. This


    man showed no weakness in the face of such powerful spiritual masters. How terrifying his courage


    and determination were.


    But Rocky''s body was in unbearable pain. He could no more control the power sealed in the sixth and


    seventhyers; his body was copsing. Soon, he couldn''t even move.


    But he still stood tall, like a towering mountain. No storm could defeat this human.


    Rex was furious. His anger soared in humiliation. He clenched his fists and ordered, "Tear this human


    into pieces."


    Immediately, a few ordinary spiritual beings and spiritual ves surrounded Rocky.


    "Protect him!" Moira ordered the members of the Mu n. She believed that Rocky would be valuable


    to them, so she couldn''t let him die.


    However, two ordinary spiritual beings and almost thirty spiritual ves were already approaching him


    at full speed. Rocky didn''t have the energy to fight against even one of them.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He smiled weakly. "If I die, I''m taking some of you with me!" He threw his head back and burst into


    laughter. At the same time, he gathered his spiritual power with all his strength and summoned the


    ancient spiritual beast.


    The nsmen of the Dragon Master n, including the spiritual masters, gaped at the ancient spiritual


    beast flying out of Rocky''s Magic Spiritual Space. Their expressions clearly read¡ª"Why did this


    ancient spiritual beast, which had been extinct for a long time, now answer the summons of a human?"


    They were baffled.


    The appearance of the ancient spiritual beast was followed by a huge beam of yellow light which


    showered from the sky and wreaked havoc on the ground. Wherever it touched, there were screams,


    howls, and fleeing.


    In the blink of an eye, the ordinary spiritual beings and the spiritual ves who had charged at Rocky


    were either dead or injured. It was an unbelievable tragedy for the Dragon Master n.

 Chapter 1126 His Soul Might Disappear (Part One)

    Chapter 1126 His Soul Might Disappear (Part One)


    There was a reason why the spiritual race was called as such. They were so powerful that only the


    spiritual ves, the creatures of lower ranks, were injured or killed.


    When Rocky found the ancient spiritual beast was utterly drained of all its energy as it faced the


    spiritual race, he summoned it back. As he finished wreaking havoc, he just stood firm and fixed his


    eyes at Rex, wearing a mocking grin on his face. By now, he actually had hardly any strength to remain


    standing, but he still wore the same expression as before, as if saying that he wouldn''t yield no matter


    what.


    Rex had to admit that Rocky really left a strong impression on everyone, including him. Never did he


    expect that a mere human being could create such an unbelievable tragedy in front of him.


    Furthermore, even though he was the patriarch of the Dragon Master n, Rocky wasn''t even fazed in


    the face of the supposedly mightiest being of their n.


    "You arrogant bastard! I''ll kill you!" Rex couldn''t contain his rage anymore and rushed towards Rocky in


    a sh.


    Rocky was about to be a legend just because he sessfully forced the patriarch of the Dragon


    Master n to fight him in person. However, Rex didn''t care what the people would say. He just


    wanted Rocky dead on his feet.


    Noticing his evil intention, Moira immediately chased after Rex and attempted to stop him. However, he


    was much faster than her. As he dashed forward, a golden light emerged from his hand and rose


    sharply. He nned to pierce Rocky with it at any second.


    Then, suddenly, a familiar voice was heard from behind him. "Don''t you dare do it, Rex. I won''t allow


    you¡­ toy your filthy hands on my man!"


    Before Rex could even turn, a surging cyan light rushed towards him. He subconsciously felt a shiver


    shot down his spine, so he instantly avoided it. Then, the dazzling cyan light shed past him and


    stopped right in front of Rocky.


    Because of the blinding light, no one could clearly see who was responsible for it.


    Gradually, the cyan light dissipated and a familiar figure stood in front of Rocky. It was a marvelous


    scene that everyone might even call it a miracle.


    A woman stood morously, with a pair of cyan dragon wings pping behind her delicate jade-like


    back. On her well-shaped frame, a suit of armor made of glistening dragon scales covered it. An


    elegant cyan pattern also appeared on her spectacr face. The people who saw her felt like they saw


    such a sophisticated eternal masterpiece.


    All the eyes of the members from the Dragon Master n couldn''t avert their gaze from her delicate


    figure. They held their breath as if they would faint anytime.


    "Marcia Mu? Why are you still alive?" Rex almost turned pale out of shock as he recognized who stood


    between him and Rocky.


    "Marcia?! It''s really you. You''re alive!" Moira also stared at the figure with her mouth wide open.


    "Come on¡­ You could have said something earlier. I really thought that you died!" Rocky eximed as


    it finally sank in his head that Marcia was really alive. However, there was an intense feeling of relief


    that quickly surged from within his heart. Deep inside, he was so thankful, and his sour face was soon


    reced with a bright smile.


    It was definitely Marcia. Her appearance might have changed but it was still her.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "How did you get the pair of wings? You should have told me earlier," Rocky asked with a bitter smile


    as he continued to be fascinated with the dragon wings behind her. Everything happened too fast that


    he even thought that he was just dreaming. One moment, Rex was already about to kill him, and then


    after another one, Marcia was already standing in front of him. Furthermore, she looked more like a


    member of the Dragon Master n now that she possessed these wings.


    "I actually had a dream. In my dream, I flew in the sky and traveled all the way to the ends of the world.


    When I got there, I saw you smiling gently at me as if you had been there all along, waiting for me to


    arrive. Then, that''s when I realized that everything has been predestined from the very beginning. No


    matter what I do, fate will always bring me to you. Basil, I''m bound to give you my body, my heart, and


    my all. I don''t know if this is love, but I''m sure that I''m supposed to be all yours." Marcia looked directly


    into Rocky''s eyes and said these words. It was rather confusing since there was no delight or sadness


    on her face. She was just being honest with what she learned in her dream. Then, at the same time,


    she also put her hand on Rocky. Suddenly, a beaming cyan light burst out.


    In the blink of an eye, the ck spiritual power, which was all over his body, eventually vanished, and


    the evil power that acted crazy within his body was sealed again.


    "Uhm, I appreciate your confession, but it''s not the right time, is it? Besides, it seemed like you only felt


    that way because you got the wings." Rocky was at a loss for words. He understood why Marcia would


    immediatelye to his aid, but he couldn''t quite get the meaning behind everything that she said


    regarding her dream.


    "Well, I think you''ll understand it better if I say that the curse inflicted on me disappeared when I


    learned and faced my real feelings," Marcia said with a faint smile.


    "Wait. You mean that the curse was lifted already?" Things became a little clearer for Rocky, but there


    was still a question in his mind. "But I thought that it can only be removed when the two people are


    really in love with each other?"


    "Well, it turns out that what was told in legends was not pretty urate. But I did feel your feelings for


    me in my dream just now. Maybe that was enough?" Marcia put her hand on her chest as she recalled


    what had happened to her in her dream. Right now, she could tell that her rtionship with Rocky was


    something a bit different from romantic love. It was more of a deep bond, something that would enable


    them to willingly sacrifice their lives for the sake of the other.


    "Did I fall in love with you in the first ce before I can realize it?" Rocky murmured while pouting his


    lips. He was indeed a little surprised that the curse was lifted given their current situation. But what


    mattered the most was that he was finally able to see that Marcia was safe and sound.


    "I don''t know! It''s not a bad thing anyway. I''m just d I''m back with you." Marcia smiled faintly and


    then kissed him on the cheek. "This is a reward for you. Thanks for everything." Then, she yfully


    winked at him.


    Meanwhile, the members of the Dragon Master n didn''t know where to look at as they were


    dumbfounded at the behaviors of the two. It was as if they forgot that there were a lot of people around


    them. Moreover, they were in the middle of a civil war that could decide the reinstatement or extinction


    of the Mu n.


    But most importantly, they all began to sense that Marcia had a different aura than before. Besides the


    fact that she had acquired those wings, she had actually broken through the boundary between the


    human and the spiritual race. Right now, she was already a spiritual master.

 Chapter 1127 His Soul Might Disappear (Part Two)

    Chapter 1127 His Soul Might Disappear (Part Two)


    "Does it mean that my sister actually broke the taboo curse of the spiritual race?" Moira murmured to


    herself. She didn''t know what to think as she was consumed by a myriad of emotions.


    "This is bad. Someone has been able to get free from the mixed blood curse of the human and the


    spiritual race. If any other ns of the spiritual race know of this, the consequences would be dire!"


    Rex said as he broke in a cold sweat.


    "That''s right. We must do something. We cannot let them leave the Dragon Master n alive!"


    The two elders beside Rex had reached an agreement. They wanted to keep Marcia''s breakthrough a


    secret, so they needed to silence her. Without a second thought, the two of them flew in the air and


    rushed towards Marcia and Rocky.


    Marcia sneered as she saw the two elders viciously rushing towards them. She immediately gathered


    her spiritual power, and suddenly, a huge dragon shadow, as red as blood, dashed out. It was covered


    in blood-like streaks and patterns all over its body and possessed an overwhelming power that seemed


    like it could destroy the whole world. Moreover, the aura it carried was no less than that of the ancient


    spiritual beast summoned by Rocky earlier.


    Upon seeing this, the two iing elders couldn''t help but stop in their tracks. Disbelief and horror


    were written all over their faces.


    "What the hell is that huge beast?" Rex''s eyes also widened in shock.


    Then, a low, deep, and booming voice suddenly reached everyone''s ears. It seemed that it came from


    a distance, but the voice was loud and clear. "Holy-blood Dragon King! One of the nine legendary


    guardian beasts and the sole legendary guardian beast of the Dragon Master n! Congrattions,


    my daughter! You were finally able to remove the despicable curse! It must be the will of Heavens!"


    All the members of the spiritual race looked around with a terrified expression on their faces. Upon


    recognizing whose voice it was, they all turned and looked at the direction of the Dead Valley.


    "Father? Is it father''s voice?" Marcia''s body trembled violently. It had been too long since she yearned


    for the day that she could see her father again. With her current strength, it felt like it wouldn''t take long


    before it became real.


    Even Moira started to shake intensely. She could not believe that her sister would be the one to


    unleash the legendary guardian beast of the Dragon Master n.


    "This is the Holy-blood Dragon King? This is inconceivable! Why would the legendary guardian beast


    take a half-spirit and half-human being as its master?"


    "It is said that the spiritual master who can control and possess the legendary guardian beast is the


    chosen one by God himself. He or she is destined to be the head of all the ns of the spiritual


    race! Simply put, the legendary guardian beast is the symbol of the king!"


    "Who would expect that the daughter of the former patriarch will be the master of the legendary


    guardian beast of the Dragon Master n? No one could really fathom the will of the Heavens."


    The members of the Dragon Master n started whispering to each other. It didn''t matter whether they


    were Rex''s supporters or members of the Mu n. All of them gazed at Marcia, mesmerized by her


    elegance and strength. Everyone knew that the legendary guardian beast yed a crucial role in the


    Dragon Master n. Upon witnessing its majestic appearance, everyone stopped their fighting,


    knowing deep inside that the rightful ruler had already appeared before their eyes.


    It was tough for Rex to ept the situation. He quicklyposed himself and fixed his eyes on the


    Holy-blood Dragon King, which was exuding a domineering aura that could make everyone bow down.


    "Hey, you two! Hurry up! We can''t waste any time. Go and catch that human bastard. We must get the


    spiritual treasure from him at once!" Rex ordered. Now that Marcia had gotten a hold of the Holy-blood


    Dragon King, he should at least prevent her from getting her hands on the spiritual treasure too. The


    moment she acquired the two powerful holy treasures, all the other members of the Dragon Master


    n would inevitably acknowledge her and stand by her side. Moreover, the Mu n had already


    been revived. If everyone started supporting her, then Rex''s position as the patriarch would be greatly


    threatened.


    Therefore, he needed to do everything he could to stop Marcia getting the spiritual treasure.


    With this, the two elders also agreed and continued to attack Rocky and Marcia.


    "Blood moon!" Marcia immediately unleashed a spell in a low voice.


    As the Holy-blood Dragon King received Marcia''s summon, its entire body emanated blood-red lights


    that instantly turned the sky into a dark and bloody malevolent color. Then, two blood moons emerged


    up in the sky. These were two enormous moon-shaped wheels of fire that zed ferociously. They


    were ten meters wide, and their mes constantly intertwined in the wind. They encircled the Holy-


    blood Dragon King and stormed towards the charging elders.


    At the same time, the two elders also called forth their guardian beasts, which were also ginormous


    dragons that almost covered the sky. One was enveloped with extremely poisonous smoke, and the


    other one was condensed from ice crystals, like a frozen river that emitted a staggering chilly air.


    The two guardian beasts also stunned the onlookers.


    Immediately after, the powerful guardian beasts pounced on the Holy-blood Dragon King and started a


    savage battle. However, the Holy-blood Dragon King was on a different level. With the two zing


    moon-shaped wheels around it, it was able to handle the simultaneous assaults of the two eight-star


    guardian beasts.


    At the same time, the two eldersunched their attacks against Marcia herself.


    However, two of the elders from the Mu n also took action and blocked them before they got to


    Marcia.


    "Leave these two old-timers to me!" one of the two elders said to the other. "Go ahead and get to those


    two brats quickly!" Then, he didn''t waste any time and turned towards the two elders of the Mu n.


    With this opening, the other elder of the Dragon Master n rushed to Marcia and Rocky at lightning


    speed.


    "Marcia! Hand over the boy behind you. The Dragon Master n is the only rightful owner of the


    spiritual treasure!" the elder threatened as he asked for the spiritual treasure.


    "Nonsense! This spiritual treasure is a forbidden object. It is nobody''s property. It is I who obtained it


    from the forbidden area, so it stays with me!" Rocky snapped back with a sneer.


    "You insolent brat! Then I have no choice but to kill you! Don''t ever think that you''ll be able to return to


    the Holy Dragon Empire without handing the spiritual treasure to us!" the elder roared angrily.


    Suddenly, a strong spiritual power surged out from his body like a wild storm, causing extensiveshing


    whirlwinds. The power of the elders from the Dragon Master n could never be underestimated.


    Then, out of the blue, Rocky felt a sudden sharp pain in his head. He immediately grabbed his head


    and even pulled his hair slightly in order to somehow alleviate the pain.


    Noticing that Rocky suddenly seemed to be in pain, Marcia asked worriedly, "What''s wrong? Are you all


    right?"


    "It''s nothing. Just a headache." Rocky shook his head and acted like the pain was very manageable.


    However, the truth was that the piercing pain in his head was still getting worse at each passing


    second. It was as if his head was being split open or was about to explode.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Hearing Rocky''s response, Marcia didn''t pry anymore and got ready to fight. The elder was already


    getting closer and she knew that it would be a tough battle.


    Even though her opponent was an experienced elder, Marcia didn''t show any hint of fear.


    Immediately after, the two engaged in a fierce battle that shook the area. They were almost evenly


    matched and no one was able to get the upper hand.


    Meanwhile, Moira and Rex also started their own fight as if re-enacting their unfinished business a


    moment ago. Around them, the atrocious battle between the members of the Mu n and the Dragon


    Master n also ensued. Since the Mu n had been really preparing for this day and had an


    advantage in terms of number, they gradually edged the other side.


    All of a sudden, Rocky, who was on the sidelines and watching the battle between Marcia and the


    elder, felt a hazy sensation as if he was being engulfed by darkness. When he was able to see clearly


    again, he saw a figure in front of him¡ªa soul to be more specific. It seemed familiar and he knew that it


    wasn''t the first time he saw it. He then remembered that time when he encountered it in the mirror upon


    arriving at this world. However, this time, he could easily tell that it was looking at him with strong


    loathing and disgust.


    "Wait. I know you¡­ You''re Basil!" Rocky soon realized who he was looking at. His voice and body


    trembled in shock due to what he just witnessed.


    Right after Rocky shouted, the whole dark space suddenly became distorted. Countless images began


    surrounding him¡ªpictures and memories that he hadn''t seen before. In these images, most scenes


    showed the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire when he was young, a gentle and beautiful woman,


    and Lena, who was still a little girl.


    ''Are these Basil''s memories? It seems that the mysterious man I met in the Dead Valley was right.


    Basil''s soul is about to wake up. It must be the reason why I am seeing his memories. But why? Is this


    an effect of using too much power earlier? If this goes on, my soul might disappear sooner orter.'' As


    he was pondering on these thoughts, Rocky''s heartbeat raced, making him feel a little nauseous. He


    was a little scared of the thought that the time mighte when his soul and consciousness would


    inevitably fade away.


    Needless to say, the disappearance of one''s soul would mean real death. Although he should have


    died in the ident back when he was in the modern world, his rebirth in Basil''s body gave him a new


    life. As he lived in this world, he also met a lot of people that he cared dearly.


    If he was to pick, he would rather lose his power than disappear in this world.

 Chapter 1128 How Did He Do That

    Chapter 1128 How Did He Do That


    Perhaps, this was not fair to the deeply hidden soul in Rocky''s body. However, that soul chose to sleep


    because he wanted to escape the cruelty of this world. That was why Rocky''s soul entered Basil''s


    body. If it weren''t for the fact that he had repeatedly surpassed the limit of his physical strength, his soul


    wouldn''t have been damaged, and Basil''s soul might still be in a deep sleep.


    At that moment, Rocky looked a little upset, but he knew that he had to stop overusing his strength if he


    didn''t want his soul to disappear in this world. Unfortunately, he was in a situation where he had no


    choice but to exhaust his strength. It was the cruel face of reality.


    If he used his power, it would be at the cost of his physical condition every time, which he could not


    afford at the very moment. If he wanted to be stronger, he had to choose another way.


    Of course, it would take time for him to grow stronger.


    Thus, he had to make a good n for his future if he could safely return to the Holy Dragon Empire.


    At that moment, Marcia, who was fighting valiantly with the Dragon Master n''s elder, was shocked


    when she saw that Rocky''s eyes suddenly became ssy and lifeless. She didn''t know what had


    happened to him, but she was distraught. Just now, Rocky had released the power sealed in the sixth


    and seventhyers even though he was gravely injured. Although she had sealed the power for Rocky,


    she knew that it would affect him negatively.


    However, she had no time to care about him. She was currently fighting an elder of the Dragon Master


    n. It was known to all that a warrior who could fight against an elder of the Dragon Master n was


    already very powerful. But she couldn''t defeat the elder, especially if she were distracted. It could cost


    her life.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Of course, her priority was Rocky''s safety. So if Moira, her sister, sessfully killed Rex and if the Mu


    n won the war, everything would finallye to an end.


    Marcia suddenly narrowed her eyes and opened her Magic Spiritual Space. In an instant, a spiritual


    light flew out of the Magic Spiritual Space, and a domineering halberd shadow fell into her hand. It was


    about three meters long, like a pir that led to the sky.


    The halberd was shaped like a flood dragon, and its body was bent slightly, gleaming with the color of


    heavy metal under the spiritual light. It was massive and downright majestic as if the heavens had


    opened and let it out.


    "It''s the former patriarch Malcolm''s Spiritual Weapon, the Flood Dragon Halberd!" When the elder saw


    the halberd in Marcia''s hand, he was dumbfounded.


    Since ancient times, the Flood Dragon Halberd was one of the three most powerful Spiritual Weapons


    of the Dragon Master n. It had the power to destroy heaven and earth, which made it more


    formidable than ordinary Spiritual Weapons.


    "Ten years ago, my father had entrusted me with this powerful halberd. However, I have never been


    able to be a real member of the spiritual race, so I can''t use it. Today, I will use it to save my


    father," Marcia stated thoughtfully, and her voice was full of astonishing power reinforced by a core of


    steel. At the same time, she waved the Flood Dragon Halberd with a flourish.


    Suddenly, a vibrant light like a bolt of lightning burst out from the halberd and struck the ground. It hit


    the dirt with a loud bang, and everything within a radius of fifty meters sank.


    Then, Marcia waved her dragon wings and rushed towards the elder.


    Not to be outdone, the elder used the secret skill of the Dragon Master n in the blink of an eye.


    "Wrath of Wind Dragon!" As the elder raised his arms, the wind picked up speed and began to roar.


    The howling wind formed a huge wind dragon that descended from the sky with astonishing


    momentum, covering hundreds of meters around.


    When she saw this, Marcia immediately responded by waving the Flood Dragon Halberd forcefully. She


    shed away, and a dazzling dragon light burst forth, instantly splitting the wind dragon in half.


    However, the wind dragon that she had cut in half didn''t die. Instead, the two halves transformed into


    two dragons, and they immediately pounced toward her.


    Marcia quickly shed more rays of dragon light with a displeased frown, blocking the two wind


    dragons. To her surprise, the two wind dragons that she had just cut in half suddenly became four!


    After that, every time Marcia attacked, more and more wind dragons came out from the dragon she had


    struck. Finally, she stopped in exhaustion, surrounded by a hundred wind dragons rushing towards her


    like a sh flood.


    Marcia''s eyes narrowed as she turned over the Flood Dragon Halberd in her hand. In an instant, the


    halberd de suddenly emitted a wave-like light, which spread out in all directions.


    "The Heavenly Burial¡ªDragon Dance!" Marcia eximed as a burst of wind and light erupted from her.


    She injected a violent spiritual power into the Flood Dragon Halberd, and in an instant, a dragon roar


    echoed, and the spreading light quickly turned into countless dragons. These dragons charged at the


    wind dragons that were stilling toward her.


    At once, the dragon shadows intertwined in the air and collided with the wind dragons, erupting into a


    vibrant burst of light.


    "Dragon Rise!" The elder was obviously experienced. He knew that Marcia was weaker than him, so he


    took the opportunity to make a seal with his hands. Immediately, a huge dragon shadow made of earth


    and stone soared into the sky from beneath Marcia''s feet.


    At that moment, Marcia was still fighting with all her strength. She dodged the dragon shadow as fast


    as possible, but it still managed to hit her with a ncing blow.


    Boom! In the blink of an eye, a strong explosive force erupted in the air, which enveloped Marcia,


    Rocky, and therge area around them.


    The elder watched this development with a proud expression on his face, for he knew that Marcia had


    no chance of winning against him.


    A sinister smile was stered on his face as Rex looked on at Marcia. He knew that even if Marcia


    didn''t die, she would definitely lose her fighting power after such a violent blow, and then Rocky would


    be his.


    Moira was a little worried about Marcia, but she knew that the ball was now in her court. She needed to


    win if they wanted to seed, which meant that she had to kill Rex.


    However, since Rex and Moira were both high-level spiritual masters in the Dragon Master n, their


    strength was almost at the same level. It would not be easy for her to finish him off.


    Just as the elder thought that his attack was sessful and was about to catch Rocky, he found that


    Rocky was no longer there. After the smoke dissipated, an astonishing scene appeared in the sky. A


    hexagonal light covered the whole atmosphere andpletely enveloped Marcia. Not far away from


    her, Rocky, who almost died, was holding up the Hexagonal Netting Dragon Ring in his right hand.


    "What¡ªhow are you doing this?" Even Marcia was surprised to see such a shocking scene.


    Fortunately, Rocky blocked the blow from earlier, or else, she could have been seriously injured.


    However, Rocky was supposed to have no remaining strength. Then, how did he do that?

 Chapter 1129 Bow To The Sound

    Chapter 1129 Bow To The Sound


    Not long ago, Rocky had just woken up from a state that was simr to a sudden soul division. But


    when he opened his eyes, he felt like a jolt of energy struck him when he saw that Marcia was in grave


    danger. Desperate to save the general, he looked around for anything that could help him. Luckily, he


    found that there was still some remnant spiritual power in the Hexagonal Netting Dragon Ring.


    Needless to say, he emptied everything that the ring had to offer and released all of its remaining


    spiritual power to save her.


    During this time, he suddenly understood that the Hexagonal Netting Dragon Ring was actually like a


    spiritual power reservoir, which would store a portion of its holder''s spiritual power in it so that he could


    use the power whenever he pleased.


    And because of this, Marcia was able to narrowly escape from being killed.


    At once, the elder of the Dragon Master n saw that Marcia was now safe and sound. He suddenly


    shifted his gaze to the other figure next to Marcia and saw that Rocky, the one who saved her, was


    lying t on his back and unable to move. Seeing this made the elder burst into fury, so he wasted no


    time and dashed towards Rocky right away.


    On the other hand, Marcia opened her eyes and saw that the situation was delicate, and that time was


    of the essence. Without hesitation, she rushed towards Rocky in an attempt to stop the elder from


    reaching him first. At that moment, she saw that Rocky was utterly exhausted. Moreover, Ken was


    severely injured, and Robin was also too weak to help him. In addition, the ancient spiritual beast had


    also been used, and his physical condition at the time didn''t allow him to release the evil power in the


    seal of his body.


    One could only imagine what would happen if the elder seeded in attacking Rocky.


    Everyone''s chest pounded in thrill as the battle became more intense. In fact, what they were looking


    forward to the most was that this battle might determine the final result of the Dragon Master n''s


    internal conflict.


    Meanwhile, just as Marcia was giving her all to resist the elder''s attack, some ordinary spiritual beings


    and spiritual ves took the opportunity to attack her from the other side, blocking her attack directly.


    Without thinking twice, Marcia immediately released the power of the forceful Flood Dragon Halberd


    with all her might. She was trying to eliminate the enemies around her so she could save Rocky, but


    obviously, she was still a step slower than her opponents.


    "Humph! Take this! Drown in the power of my saber strike!" As soon as the elder''s voice trailed off, he


    took out the oddly-shaped saber from his waist and shed it in the air. In an instant, the saber light


    that was several meters wide directly rushed to Rocky at lightning speed. At that moment, it appeared


    that the elder prevented Rocky from resisting any of his future attacks.


    Without a doubt, the saber strike''s power had been controlled properly this time. And for as long as it


    hit Rocky, he would certainly suffer severe lethal injuries that could send him to his death.


    With a deafening noise, the saber light strike blew up in front of Rocky in a sh. As a result, he spat


    out a mouthful of blood and was sent flying backwards and onto the ground with a loud thud.


    "Basil!" Marcia cried out loud in great concern as she desperately ran towards him.


    Meanwhile, the elder witnessed this and took this opportunity to chase after Marcia. He charged


    another strike, which was fiercer than thest one. The strike rushed forward at lightning speed, like a


    saber cloud sweeping through the air.


    On the other hand, Marcia''s face changed dramatically as she saw the iing attack. As retaliation,


    she released all her spiritual power and waved her halberd against the elder.


    Boom!


    In no time, another loud sound shook the entire field. Everyone looked up and saw a circle of light that


    stretched to several hundred meters. The two weapons'' collision was more picturesque than the


    blooming of fireworks.


    In the blink of an eye, almost all the spiritual ves around were thrown forcefully to the ground.


    Without a doubt, Marcia''s strength was definitely inferior to her opponent''s. Despite using her full


    strength, she still failed to resist the attack and was even sent flying to the other side. The strong


    impact did a number on her, injuring her severely. Actually, she was so exhausted that her delicate and


    beautiful face turned deathly pale.


    Although she was filled with severe injuries, she still got up and forced herself to fly towards Rocky to


    check on him.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Rocky asked with great concern and tried to move his hand to touch Marcia.


    Feeling too weak, he just stared at her tenderly.


    As a response, Marcia shook her head slightly and gently pulled Rocky upward to stand. She tried to


    support him, but her body was a little wobbly from the damage she sustained.


    Meanwhile, the elder flew andnded near his severely injured enemies.


    "Oh,e on. You don''t have to be so stubborn. All you have to do is hand over the spiritual treasure,


    and I''ll spare your lives," the elder demanded in a condescending tone.


    "Over my dead body!" Marcia retorted.


    "If that''s the case, then don''t me me for being ruthless and cruel to you." The elder''s eyes turned


    cold and murderous. He looked like he wanted to kill her any second now.


    Noticing the killing intent of the elder, Marcia narrowed her eyes and turned to look at Rocky instead.


    "Well, it looks like we will be the desperate couple who keeps on running, right?" Rocky said as he


    gave a bitter smirk.


    "No, don''t even think about it..." Marcia denied the thought at once. However, she also came to realize


    that perhaps that was not the perfect time to pick a fight with him. What was more important was


    finding a way on how to escape the bad situation they were in.


    Meanwhile, out of nowhere, Rocky felt a strong vibration in his Magic Spiritual Space as if something


    was ready to burst out from it.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    At the same point, he thought that he heard a familiar voice. However, this voice was something that he


    hadn''t heard for a long time in his mind.


    "U...Uriah..." Rocky could not help but widen his eyes in surprise.


    Soon after, he activated his spiritual power and opened his Magic Spiritual Space in a hurry.


    "What are you going to do? What''s the n?" Marcia eximed as she was stunned by Rocky''s


    sudden reaction to the voice that he heard.


    "Are you willing to hand over the spiritual treasure now? For a second, I really thought you were bold


    enough not to fear death..." the elder assumed. He thought that Rocky was willing to give their lives in


    exchange for the spiritual treasure.


    "Rocky, no! We can''t give them the spiritual treasure," Marcia shouted agitatedly.


    Meanwhile, Rocky''s burning eyes seemed to be transfixed onto his Magic Spiritual Space when all of a


    sudden, a gigantic egg shrouded with colorful lights shot out of there andnded in front of him.


    The next second, he heard distinct soundsing from this huge egg shadow as if this voice was


    longing for something.


    Moreover, the appearance of this humongous egg shadow immediately captured the attention of the


    members of the Dragon Master n.


    "You brat! What trick are you trying to y this time?" The elder''s eyes turned serious in a sh. A


    moment ago, he believed that Rocky would hand over the spiritual treasure, but now he did not expect


    that a strange thing like an egg would suddenly fly out. He was only keeping Rocky alive just for the


    sake of the spiritual treasure. If it weren''t for the spiritual treasure that Rocky kept in hand, then the


    elder would have killed him long ago.


    Marcia, on the other hand, was dumbfounded upon seeing the huge egg shadow. ''I don''t think I have


    ever seen anything like this!'' she thought to herself in astonishment.


    At that time, Rocky poured all of his focus and attention to the enormous and sparkly egg shadow in


    front of him. Soon, he took out two bottles containing the blood essence of the legendary guardian


    beast, Moon Fox, and the ancient spiritual beast from the leather bag that he had always brought with


    him. Without wasting any time, he quickly opened each of the bottles and dropped the essence into the


    huge egg shadow.


    In an instant, the massive egg devoured the two drops of blood essence that Rocky had poured on it.


    Not long after, the huge egg shadow''s colorful light began to spread around the area with a staggering


    radius of hundreds of meters, like the ripples in ake.


    Everyone who saw this let out a gasp of shock. But somehow, every noise there was died down as


    soon as they heard a strange cry echo from the egg shadow.


    At the same time, within thousands of meters away from them, almost all kinds of dragon beasts and


    guardian beasts stopped fighting. Just like how time froze, all of these beasts seemed to have been


    rmed by the cry that they had just heard.


    However, it was not the most surprising thing to happen at that time. In fact, at that very moment, all the


    dragon beasts and guardian beasts within a thousand meters around, including those that flew in the


    sky, all knelt down. Their savagery waspletely gone, and they were as docile as sheep. They felt


    like devout pilgrims as if the sound that had just resonated was the sound of God. Moreover, they felt


    deep in their souls that thepelling power of the sound made them surrender themselves entirely,


    leaving them powerless.


    Witnessing this made Rocky''s jaw drop in awe. Never had he expected that the egg transformed from


    Uriah could make the powerful guardian beasts of the spiritual race all bow to it.

 Chapter 1130 The Amazing Beast

    Chapter 1130 The Amazing Beast


    All the members of the Dragon Master n who were present were in disbelief upon seeing this


    breathtaking scene in front of them. At that moment, they regarded this massive egg shadow as the


    egg of a legendary beast that had manifested to the world.


    But of course, this was only the start of more surprising and exciting things that were yet to unfold.


    While all the attention of the members present was focused on the huge egg shadow, the sky changed


    its color out of nowhere. Soon after, numerous fire clouds gathered in the center, engulfing the entire


    sky within a hundred-meter radius.


    Not long after, fire fell from the fire clouds, turning the sight into a catastrophic rain of fire. In an instant,


    the massive egg shadow was surrounded by ake of fire.


    Rocky and Marciaid eyes on this apocalyptic view and hurriedly flew away from the scene to save


    themselves from more damage.


    On the other hand, the elder of the Dragon Master n was too dumbfounded to process all of this. As


    he was trembling in shock, all he was able to do at that moment was to take a step back.


    Meanwhile, the gigantic egg shadow was still continuously being surrounded by the sea of fire. mes


    from the sky constantly gathered around the egg shadow, forming a towering wall around it.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, it seemed that the egg shadow was responsible for giving out a strong vibration. The ground


    around it that stretched up to a hundred meters constantly vibrated and shook violently, causing


    everything to jump up and down. Aftershocks continued to destroy the area as if something spectacr


    and humongous was about toe out of the egg.


    After countless vibrations, a loud cracking sound was heard, and the surface of the massive egg


    shadow began to show signs of opening.


    "Elder! What are you waiting for? There''s no time! Hurry and catch that brat!" Rex shouted at the elder


    urgently. "This is not good," he said to himself as he also sensed the peculiarity and had a bad feeling


    about this egg.


    It was not until then that the elder snapped back to reality and realized what had happened.


    Immediately, he soared into the sky in an attempt to go after Rocky and Marcia.


    However, the two elders of the Mu n, who had been controlled by another elder of the Dragon


    Master n, took advantage of the situation and came to Rocky and Marcia''s sides to protect them.


    Not long after, the situation became a stalemate as these powerful masters resisted each other''s


    attacks equally.


    On the other hand, the massive egg shadow was still transforming, distracting everyone around it.


    "Holy shit! Herees trouble!" With a ferocious look in his eyes, Rex immediately gestured his hand


    and called his colossal dragon beast.


    This dragon beast was his guardian beast, Jumbo Tyrannosaurus. In the entire Dragon Master n, it


    was said that only three guarding beasts were stronger than his Jumbo Tyrannosaurus.


    After hearing its master''s call, the Jumbo Tyrannosaurus directly unfurled its huge wings and soared


    into the air without hesitation. With a whistling momentum, it rushed towards Rocky and the others. In a


    very short time, it obscured the sky and the sun, and only its shadow could be seen on the ground. Its


    bulky body was like a huge mountain top that smashed the ground uponnding.


    Its bulky size caused the ground around it to tremble and the air waves to rise upon its forceful descent.


    Meanwhile, Marcia flew high up in the air with Rocky, while the other two elders of the Mu n


    dispersed.


    At the point, the elder of the Dragon Master n immediately took advantage of this opportunity to


    launch a surprise attack aimed at Marcia and Rocky in the air. On the other hand, the two elders of the


    Mu n gave their best shot to stop the elder of the Dragon Master n, but all of a sudden, the


    Jumbo Tyrannosaurus swept them away as itnded on the ground. Its giant wings rattled the air and


    stirred up a storm, blocking the two elders'' attack. This gave the elder of the Dragon Master n his


    needed edge to take down Marcia and Rocky once again.


    Marcia was severely injured at that time, and Rocky had no power to resist. That was to say, both of


    them were at a huge disadvantage, or perhaps, had no chance to win against the elder. Now that the


    two elders of the Mu n were out of the way, there was no one to protect the two, leaving them


    without any aid from their allies.


    With dwindling power and fighting ability, Marcia frowned and waved the forceful Flood Dragon Halberd


    in her hand. In the twinkling of an eye, the halberd turned into a humongous shadow, trying to stop the


    elder of the Dragon Master n.


    However, without a doubt, the elder was superior to Marcia. The next moment, the elder''s hands waved


    in the air, spewing out a very astonishing stream of spiritual power. Like a cannonball from the


    chamber, it turned into a fast ray of light, shooting towards Marcia and Rocky. In an instant, the shadow


    of the halberd all over the sky was dispersed, causing this ray of light to get close to Marcia.


    Despite Marcia trying her best to resist the attack, she was still affected by the tremendous impact,


    making her delicate body tremble violently. At that moment, the elder almost reached in front of Marcia


    as he aimed to catch Rocky directly.


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed when he saw what the elder was doing. Without warning, he pushed Marcia


    away, and as he got out of her support, his body fell towards the ground.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Basil..." Marcia cried as she reached for Rocky''s hand.


    However, the elder waved his sleeve, and a stream of spiritual power hurriedly shook Marcia away.


    Then, he elerated forward to catch Rocky, who was falling to the ground at a tremendous speed.


    Rocky''s back was almost on the ground as he fell. He looked at the elder who was chasing after him.


    But instead of a helpless reaction from his face, there was a chilling smile at the corners of his mouth.


    Just as the elder was about to approach Rocky and catch him, the massive egg shadow lined with


    massive cracks suddenly burst out a soaring fire column, which spiraled and rose into the air. Soon


    after, a giant heat wave attacked the area within a hundred meters, and the temperature soared rapidly.


    Soon after, a me light beast shadow that resembled a fire meteorite shot out from the fire column and


    rushed towards the elder of the Dragon Master n at an astonishing speed.


    At that moment, the elder''s only thought was to catch Rocky, so he didn''t expect that the beast shadow


    would rush over to him. He was caught off guard, and the beast shadow hit him directly, causing his


    body to be thrown off by the strong impact. In fact, he was only inches away from grabbing Rocky''s


    hand but still missed it.


    Meanwhile, Rocky was only a few meters away from hitting the ground. ''If I crash, this might be thest


    time anybody sees me, '' Rocky thought to himself as he assessed that he might die due to his severe


    bodily condition.


    However, the beast shadow that knocked the elder off immediately rushed over. At the same time, its


    three pairs of ming wings spread out while the fire column spurted out, like a spray machine. In the


    blink of an eye, it turned into a remnant fire shadow.


    When Rocky was less than two or three meters away from the ground, the beast flew so fast that it was


    able to catch Rocky. Then, it rose and circled into the air before bringing Rocky down to the ground


    safely.


    "Good boy! Oh, I''ve missed you! We haven''t seen each other for such a long time! Look at you. You''ve


    grown and have be more powerful! I can''t believe that your speed is almost the same as light!"


    Rocky couldn''t help but show immense excitement and happiness as he looked at the huge me light


    beast in front of him.


    Under the watchful eyes of the public, the light of the beast shadow faded, revealing its true face.


    Although the size of the beast was just about the same as that of an ordinary dragon beast, it gave


    people a sense of admiration and respect. Covered with bright red scales, its body sparkled in the


    night. It had a slender and strong body, just like that of a lion beast, and it looked vigorous and


    powerful. It had bulging muscles with clear lines. It had the head of a dragon beast, and its huge pupils


    were like firenterns that constantly shone with burning mes. In addition, there were two long


    wiggling beards at the tip of its mouth. The most amazing thing about this creature was its three pairs


    of ming wings¡ªone big, one medium-sized and one small¡ªwhich looked a little odd but gave people


    a sense of perfection. Perhaps, the people would take some time getting used to this creature''s


    appearance, but for now, all they knew was that this creature was beyond amazing and


    beautiful.

 Chapter 1131 The Former Patriarch

    Chapter 1131 The Former Patriarch


    The Dragon Master n members'' eyes were glued to the me light beast as soon as it appeared.


    They were used to seeing all kinds of guardian beasts and supernatural beasts their entire life, and yet,


    this was the first time they saw such a strange and fantastic beast. Or at least, they acted like this.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    There was a reason they were acting this way, though. Those from the spiritual race with some


    experience, could see at a nce that the beast in front of them had a perfect body. Whether it was the


    strength, speed, flying ability, or attributes, all of them seemed to be perfectly integrated into one beast,


    which should be impossible, no matter how high grade the dragon beast was.


    This beast seemed just as strong as the legendary beast of the Dragon Master n that had appeared


    earlier¡ªthe Holy-blood Dragon King. In other words, this me light beast seemed simr in power and


    talent to a legendary guardian beast.


    However, even the Holy-blood Dragon King couldn''t subjugate those powerful guardian beasts. As for


    the me light beast, that was as easy as lifting a finger.


    All the guardian beasts seemed to have lost their minds when the me light beast appeared. But now,


    they finally returned to their ferocious state.


    At the time, Marcia had already flown down from the air andnded beside Rocky. She looked at the


    me light beast in front of her with surprise and awe, for she could tell that it was by no means an


    ordinary beast.


    "What''s this, Basil?" Marcia couldn''t help but ask Rocky. In her opinion, Rocky already had two spirit-


    manipted beasts that were as powerful as guardian beasts, and he could control them at the same


    time. Coupled with the ancient spiritual beast appeared before, now there was another beast at the


    same level as a legendary guardian beast. It was an unprecedented situation, one that never even


    entered her dreams!


    "This is Uriah, my first spirit-manipted beast. You''ve seen it before." Rocky casually shrugged as if it


    was normal to have such a majestic beast above his other powerful beasts.


    "This is your first beast? It looks... different." Marcia''s beautiful face was ck in astonishment, as she


    tried to remember when she had met Rocky''s first beast. It was unbelievable that the lovely spirit-


    manipted beast had grown into such a powerful existence now.


    However, it was hard for Marcia to understand why a seemingly ordinary spirit-manipted beast


    would grow into a legendary guardian beast. It looked so much stronger now!


    Of course, Marcia was not the only one who was surprised. All the Dragon Master n members


    present were also shocked. It was supposed to be beyond difficult for a human to have many spirit-


    manipted beasts that wereparable to or even stronger than the guardian beasts. And yet,


    Rocky seemed to have a surplus of those with no difficulty!


    At that moment, the Dragon Master n members wondered if Rocky was truly human. Since he had


    many beasts, not to mention how strong he was, they all felt like he had already surpassed their


    perception of humans.


    "Is this guy really human?" Rex hissed furiously. He was so angry that he spoke between tightly gritted


    teeth, and it wouldn''t have been a surprise if his teeth shattered into pieces from the pressure. It


    seemed that from the very beginning, Rocky''s existence was destined to humiliate him. He was the


    Dragon Master n''s patriarch, but he couldn''t even win against this lowly human! He could not face


    hisrades after this.


    "Prince Basil is indeed an extraordinary human. It seems that I have underestimated him before." Even


    Moira, who used to despise Rocky, praised him sincerely. But in the same breath, she red at her


    opponent and said, "You''re doomed to lose, Rex."


    The sudden appearance of another spirit-manipted beast that was as powerful as a legendary


    guardian beast significantly boosted the Mu n''s morale.


    On the other hand, the Dragon Master n''s elder, who Uriah had just knocked into the air, felt


    helpless. He knew that there was no chance for him to beat Rocky when he saw Uriah was protecting


    Rocky and Marcia.


    Soon, under the influence of Uriah''s appearance, the battle became one-sided, with all the advantage


    on the Mu n''s side. They ughtered the members that Rex led, who soon retreated one after


    another.


    However, just as the Mu n was about to win, a ck mass of people suddenly appeared from not far


    away. Rex and his people looked on with hope as it seemed that their reinforcements had finally


    arrived.


    "They are finally here! Today, I will drive all the members of the Mu n to death." Seeing that the


    reinforcements had arrived, Rex immediately turned to Moira with a smug smile.


    "Damn it!" Moira''s face froze in rm when she saw the trouble that would soone upon them.


    Due to the arrival of the new reinforcements, the Mu n''s advantage quickly disappeared, and they


    fell into a stalemate with their enemies.


    The battle grew more and more intense, and the casualties increased every second. Soon, a loud voice


    resounded from deep within the Dead Valley. "That''s enough! Stop!"


    The voice was deep and rumbling, like an earthquake that could shake heaven and earth.


    Simultaneously, almost all the members present stopped at once, and their heads swiveled to the


    direction of the Dead Valley.


    A light shadow came from there, emitting intense golden light. It was like the arrival of a divine Buddha,


    and it gave off an overwhelming feeling of formidable power.


    "Father!" As soon as Marcia saw the flying golden figure, she was overjoyed, and her eyes watered


    and turned red.


    "Father?" Rocky looked on in shock, as he watched the flying golden figure.


    Meanwhile, as soon as Moira saw the golden figure, she paused in her movements and quickly flew


    towards it.


    Soon, the golden figurended beside Marcia and Rocky, while Moira rushed over from where she had


    paused.


    After the figure''s golden hue dissipated, Rocky found that it resembled a human being. He didn''t look


    as ugly and ferocious as any member of the Dragon Master n. Instead, he was more elegant and


    sophisticated, and the way the figure moved revealed that he was a well-educated gentleman.


    However, he also had an astonishing aura beyond all the n members present, including Rex and the


    elder. The figure seemed more powerful than anyone in the entire valley.


    "Ma, how dare you leave the Dead Valley without permission? Have you forgotten that you are not


    allowed to do that? You have made a promise that you will never step out of the Dead Valley for the


    rest of your life." As soon as Rex saw the figure, his face darkened in anger.


    This person was Ma, the former patriarch of the Mu n, who fell in love with a human woman in


    the past. That woman gave birth to Marcia.


    As soon as the Dragon Master n members present, including Rex''s followers, saw Ma, most of


    them knelt respectfully. Even the elders of the Dragon Master n nodded slightly to show their


    respect. This action showed how highly the Dragon Master n perceived Ma.


    Since Ma was the patriarch of the Dragon Master n in the past, most of the n''s members


    looked up to him. Thousands of people worshiped him back then. Thus, even though he had made a


    big mistake and vited the taboo of the spiritual race, most of them still supported him. If he wanted to


    do something, no one would have any objection. However, Ma epted punishment in the end,


    and he abdicated from the position of patriarch. Later, he voluntarily stayed inside the Dead Valley, and


    promised never to step foot outside again.


    When Rex confronted him about his promise, he didn''t look the least bit guilty. Instead, Ma


    appeared rxed and collected as if he didn''t care about Rex at all. He looked straight at Marcia and


    Moira, sighed slightly, and said, "For so many years, you have suffered a lot. If I hadn''t made a mistake


    in the past, the Mu n wouldn''t have fallen. However, I don''t regret falling in love with Marcia''s


    mother."

 Chapter 1132 A Special Existence

    Chapter 1132 A Special Existence


    "Father, please don''t say that! Since you have finallye out, it''s time for our Mu n to regain


    control of the Dragon Master n." Moira tried to persuade Ma.


    Ma nced at his daughter and shook his head. Then he looked around at the members of the


    Dragon Master n and said, "Let''s stop here. There''s no need to kill each other anymore!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    His words reached the members present and most of them lost their will to fight.


    "Ma, you are the former patriarch of our n. If you persuade your daughter to return the Mu n


    to the Dragon Master n, I''ll let her go scot-free today," Rex said, seemingly showing a magnanimous


    gesture. But it was obvious that he was afraid of Ma. Ma had been one of the three strongest


    spiritual masters of the Dragon Master n since ancient times, and was also one of the most


    influential figures when the n was at its strongest period. This man was old¡ªmuch older than any


    elder in the Dragon Master n. However, owing to his powerful aura, it was impossible to see his


    actual age.


    "Leave with your people, Rex. I am only here to see my daughters. Do not get in my way..." he warned


    in a calm tone.


    Rex''s face became rigid, but he wasn''t willing to leave just like that. He growled, "Ma! You will only


    let the Mu n fall into an irreparable situation by doing this."


    Before he could say another word, a fearsome aura rushed towards him. His expression changed


    dramatically in that instant; he saw the murderous look in Ma''s eyes.


    If he willed to do so, Ma could kill Rex on the spot.


    Realizing that it wasn''t wise to provoke Ma, Rex took a step back. He knew that Ma always


    kept his promises, otherwise he wouldn''t have kept quiet after Rex had washed his hands with the


    blood of the Mu n. Ma said he was only there to see his daughters, so he wouldn''t cause any


    trouble.


    Finally, Rex waved his hand bitterly and ordered his men to retreat and departed in a sour mood.


    Once they retreated, the members of the Mu n left as well, leaving Ma, Marcia, Moira and


    Rocky behind.


    "Marcia," Ma said warmly. "I didn''t expect that I would one day see you untie the curse seal of the


    spiritual race."


    "Father, you were finally willing toe out." Like a child, Marcia cried with joy.


    "I''m here to see you for thest time." Marcia''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Thest time? What do you mean?" she asked, afraid of his reply.


    "Father, what are you talking about?" Moira was shocked by this revtion as well.


    "My lifespan should have ended a decade ago. I am only still alive because I was too worried about


    you. But now that the Mu n has regained its strength, I can be at peace. But Moira, if you want the


    n to regain control of the Dragon Master n, you shouldn''t rely solely on fighting. There are other


    ways to gain control, like winning the support of the people. You have always been a verypetitive


    child, but if you want to be the top leader of the n, you have to consider the future of the entire


    Dragon Master n. You almost put the Mu n in danger again. I had toe out to stop you,"


    Ma said to Moira in a more serious tone.


    "I''ll heed your words, Father, and try to be a better leader," Moira said with a nod.


    "And Marcia, it was you I was most worried about. My only wish was for you to find someone to whom


    you could entrust your life, and now, it seems like my wish has finally been fulfilled." As Ma spoke,


    he turned to Rocky.


    "No! I won''t let you leave us like this. It wasn''t easy to see you, Father." Marcia shook her head,


    unwilling to ept the situation.


    Ma sighed. "Young man, I will entrust my daughter to you from now on. You removed the curse


    seal inside her body, which means you will also be able to protect her from anything thates her


    way. And remember, everything has its cause and effect. Unlike what everyone believes, the power of


    the Holy Dragon Bead in your body does not belong to the Dragon Master n. Ites from a


    mysterious ancientnd that even the spiritual race fears to step into. At that time, it was my father who


    brought the Holy Dragon Bead back to the Dragon Master n from that mysterious ancientnd. But


    later, my father found that the bead actually had very evil power, so he deliberately sent it to the Holy


    Dragon Empire to avoid being obtained by the evil members of any spiritual race. However, I did not


    expect that you, with your human body, can actually merge the power of the bead. You also undid the


    curse seal in Marcia''s body. This is destiny." Ma''s eyes gleamed; it looked nothing like the gaze of


    a dying man.


    Rocky pondered over his words. The people of the Holy Dragon Empire firmly believed that the Holy


    Dragon Bead, like other Dragon Spirit Beads, belonged to the Dragon Master n. But now, he was


    hearing a different origin story from this old man. And there was no one else who could confirm this.


    Only a few spiritual masters, including Ma''s father, knew about the origin of the bead. Moreover,


    those spiritual masters had already passed away. Ma was the only one alive who knew the truth


    behind the bead.


    "So, the Holy Dragon Bead is a treasure taken from a ce where even the spiritual race is afraid of


    entering? Where is this ancientnd?" Rocky asked curiously.


    "It would be better if you don''t know. You should seal the spiritual treasures in your possession. Don''t


    let the nine spiritual treasures gather together. Once gathered, they will bring terrible disaster upon the


    world. Moreover, I suspect that some insidious people deliberately provoked disasters in the dark. So,


    you should absolutely make sure that they remain separated at all costs," Ma reminded sternly.


    Rocky nodded in understanding.


    "And then, there is this..." Ma looked at the spirit-manipted beast with a heavy sigh. "I cannot


    fathom the origin of this beast. But I can tell you that it is not inferior to the legendary guardian beast in


    any way; it may even be stronger. It is an iprehensible existence. I feel it has something to do with


    your extraordinary power. Your soul power is very strong; you may have changed the beast by your


    superior soul power. Of course, there must be a reason for the existence of this beast," Ma said,


    looking at Uriah who was standing beside Rocky.


    "I see..." Rocky replied.


    "Have you forgotten our conversation from earlier? You used your strength beyond the limit of your


    body again. As I said before, the consequences of this will be very serious. Remember my warning!" he


    reminded sternly again, looking right into Rocky''s eyes.


    "That was you..." Rocky finally realized that it was Ma''s voice he had heard in the cave of the


    Dead Valley¡ªthe voice that had told him that Basil''s soul still existed.


    "Father, is something wrong with Basil?" Marcia asked suspiciously.

 Chapter 1133 The Involvement Of The Butterfly Divine Clan

    Chapter 1133 The Involvement Of The Butterfly Divine n


    "It''s his own business. I believe he can solve it on his own." Ma paused for a second andid his


    eyes on Marcia. Then, he continued, "Marcia, I''ll transform my power into a Dragon Sarira and leave it


    to you. I hope you inherit my power so you can help your elder sister regain the ruling power of the


    Dragon Master n. I have full confidence that you two can bring the Dragon Master n to its right


    track with the help of the Holy-blood Dragon King. After all, it has already restored its real body of a


    legendary guardian beast. Be careful and promise me that you won''t let me down!" After finishing his


    words, he looked at Moira as if he was expecting her to say something in reply.


    "I promise, Father! We definitely will!" Moira raised her hand and pledged in all sincerity and


    seriousness.


    "Well, it''s about time. I''m leaving. Take care, my brave daughters!" His body started to blur slowly, like a


    phantom, but at the same time shone with boundless radiance.


    "Father! Don''t go! Please stay with us!" Both Marcia and Moira reached out their hands as they tried to


    stop him from leaving.


    All the members of the Mu n saw this and came to realize that this would be thest time they would


    see their former respectful patriarch, for he was leaving forever. Sadness and despair crept over their


    faces. They all knelt down to kowtow to say goodbye to this great figure who had made indelible


    influence and achievements for the Dragon Master n.


    Meanwhile, Rocky stood on the side and saw this heartbreaking scene. He could not help but heave a


    deep sigh and eximing how the affairs of the world were vtile. Even as a member of a powerful


    spiritual race, he had to follow the reincarnation of life one day.


    "Oh, Father, please don''t go!" Marcia''s delicate face was filled with tears and deep sorrow. Trembling,


    she reached out her hand to pull her father back, but instead, she only grasped air. But the next


    moment, Ma transformed into an extremely blinding light and rushed towards the sky, piercing the


    clouds and heading to the sun.


    Soon, their eyes were transfixed on the light until it vanished from their sight. At the same time, a


    golden bead floated where Ma was standing, emitting a very powerful aura as it hovered.


    "Marcia, this is thest thing our father left behind for you. Make good use of it and do not waste this


    precious gift. Don''t let him down!" Moira reminded as she cast a sincere and warm nce at her sister.


    "F¡ªFather!" Marcia shouted with a trembling voice full of pain. As she spread her palm, the Dragon


    Sarira immediatelynded on it. Soon after, she grabbed it tightly and held it close to her chest. Tears


    flooded her eyes at that moment. Biting her pink lips, she fused the Dragon Sarira into her body.


    Without warning, her entire body was filled with golden light, and her original aura was increased again.


    The Dragon Sarira possessed an unimaginable power, and it would take Marcia some time to


    completely refine it. When that day came, she would be among the top warriors of the Wild Spirit Land.


    Rocky could almost feel Marcia''s overflowing grief as if he had experienced it himself. He wanted to


    come over andfort her, but hesitated and shook off the idea immediately. After all, there were no


    words that could possibly calm her down. Moreover, Marcia was not a woman who needed hisfort,


    and Rocky knew that all she needed was time to heal the wounds and sorrow. That was why at that


    moment, he just stood silently in the corner and never took his eyes off her.


    "Hey, there. Well, I have to admit that I was wrong about you before. For the longest time, I thought that


    human males were all very mean and weak. And here you are, giving me a different impression. But


    that''s all," Moira suddenly remarked. Without a doubt, she was not good at expressing herself, but her


    eyes were full of appreciation when she looked at him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Hearing what Moira had just said, Rocky smiled lightly at her words.


    "Moira, I think we should leave now." After calming down, Marcia came over her sister and reminded


    her that they should leave the premises.


    "All right. I''ll take our nsmen back to the Dragon-hiding Valley first. We can talk about everything


    after you settle the things in the Holy Dragon Empire." Moira nodded and then turned to Rocky. "Hey,


    I''d appreciate it if you''d take care of my younger sister for me." But before Rocky could say anything,


    she had already flown away, followed by the members of the Mu n.


    "Come on. Let''s go," Marcia said to Rocky after Moira disappeared in the sky.


    As a response, Rocky nodded his head. Meanwhile, Robin and Ken, who had been staying on the side


    all the time, came closer to his side. Ken had been injured before, but its injury was not serious. After


    Uriah''s rebirth, Rocky possessed three spirit-manipted beasts once again.


    However, before they could even make a step, Uriah suddenly flopped down on its knees. It panted


    heavily as if it had used up every ounce of strength it had.


    "Oh, no! Uriah? Are you okay?" Rocky asked worriedly, having no idea what was wrong with Uriah.


    Seeing this, Marcia hurriedly went to Uriah''s side and stroke its head.


    Rocky knew that this ce was too dangerous to stay longer, and considering Uriah could not even


    stand on its feet, he was left with no other choice but to ask Marcia to let the Holy-blood Dragon King


    carry Uriah into his Magic Spiritual Space. Without hesitation, Marcia apanied the beasts into


    Rocky''s Magic Spiritual Space. After entering the space, Marcia''s eyes were so stimted that she


    could not take her eyes off every single corner in Rocky''s space.


    "So, how many Dark Heaven Insects have you raised?" Upon entry, the first things caught her eyes


    were the Dark Heaven Insects that Rocky kept in his Magic Spiritual Space, and the Dark Magic


    Insects, whose genes had been improved. She knew that Rocky had given one to Shirley at the


    ceremony of the Ximen n, but she didn''t know that there were so many rare spirit-manipted


    beasts that could produce treasures there. "Wow, I didn''t know there are so many of them," Marcia


    commented as she was blown away by the vast collection.


    Of course, what surprised her was far more than these critters. Everything in Rocky''s Magic Spiritual


    Space gave her a deep impression, including the fully functioningb, and the ancient spiritual beast


    that upied a corner of the space. Her eyes traced from side to side, checking and observing the


    most bizarre and remarkable creatures that she had never seen before.


    However, Rocky was not prepared to discuss his Magic Spiritual Space with her right here. "Follow me.


    Let''s get out of here first. I wonder how the Ximen n and my father are doing now." Surely, his mind


    was upied by the well-being of other people. Cutting their trip short, they walked out of the Magic


    Spiritual Space together.


    As soon as they exited the space, they jumped onto Ken. Spreading its wings, Ken took off and flew


    away swiftly.


    However, the minute Rocky and Marcia left, two delicate figures showed up above the spot where the


    civil war of the Dragon Master n had just taken ce.


    "I didn''t expect the Dragon Master n to have internal strife, which deprived of our chance to make a


    move. This guy is really lucky. Not only did he survive just now, but he also injured a spiritual master of


    the Dragon Master n. Plus, he summoned a peerless ancient spiritual beast and also suddenly


    called out a legendary guardian beast! I mean, he''s full of surprises! I wonder what he''ll do next!" one


    of them eximed in surprise.


    "There''s no doubt that he is the chosen one by Heaven. He has actually removed the curse that the


    spiritual race hasn''t removed since ancient times. If this news spreads out, it will definitely cause a


    great ruckus among all the ns of the spiritual race!" another figure said seriously. It seemed that


    what concerned her most was the fact that Rocky had removed the curse on Marcia.


    If Rocky could only see these two delicate figures, then he would have been very surprised. One of


    these figures was Cherry, and the other one was the pretty girl from the spiritual race he hade


    across in the Hell of Dragon Fang.


    "But, what I didn''t expect is that even a big shot like Ma, the most powerful figure of the Dragon


    Master n, was unable to get rid of the reincarnation." Cherry felt mncholy and surprise seep


    through her soul after witnessing Ma''s death with her own eyes. It was not a bad thing for her,


    though. Ma was regarded as a spiritual leader in the Dragon Master n. Therefore, losing him


    could bepared to losing the n''s arm. In addition, the Dragon Master n had just gone through


    a civil war because of the Mu n''s revitalization. It could be said that the Dragon Master n, which


    had been prosperous for a while, was now spiraling down.


    "Huh, things are just starting to get more interesting," the pretty girl said with great interest.


    "We have to hurry! We don''t know who is behind all these fights for the spiritual treasures, but I think


    that we can take this opportunity to revive the Butterfly Divine n. When the right timees, I can


    take out the spiritual treasure of our n and call for our people to unite. By then, the Butterfly Divine


    n will stand side by side with all other ns," murmured Cherry as she clenched her fists.


    "But I don''t think he''s going to help us get the spiritual treasure. Didn''t you see how stubborn he was


    when he refused to give the spiritual treasure to the Dragon Master n?" The pretty girl didn''t hold


    much hope to Rocky.


    "Don''t worry. I can give him a reason to help us. It''s something that he can''t resist. Besides, if it weren''t


    for me, he would have died a long time ago. How could he make such a scene in the Dragon Master


    n now? I believe he will have no choice but to agree with me," Cherry said firmly with a calm


    expression stered on her face as if everything was going well as she had


    nned.

 Chapter 1134 Cultivate Together

    Chapter 1134 Cultivate Together


    As soon as Marcia and Rocky pulled out of the Dragon Master n, they received some much-needed


    good news from Moira. The members of the Mu n she had sent out earlier had sessfully


    escorted Bryant and the emperor back to the Imperial City. There were some obstacles on the way, but


    with the elite forces of the Ximen n supporting them on Bryant''s orders, the group had already


    returned to the Imperial City safe and sound.


    Rocky and Marcia rushed back and headed straight to the Pce City.


    They met Bryant and the others outside the emperor''s chamber. Lena was with them.


    "Master! Basil!" Sabina and Luci eximed as soon as they saw the two enter. They had been


    waiting anxiously for a while, and it was obvious that they had been worried sick. Seeing them alive,


    the group breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Basil, are you okay?" Lena asked with great concern, seeing the wounds on Rocky''s body.


    "My dear disciple, how are you even standing up straight with those injuries?" Sheridanmented,


    staring at the bloodstains all over him. "I would have passed out a long time ago."


    "I''m fine," Rocky assured with a smile.


    "Did you hand over the spiritual treasure?" Bryant inquired, looking between Rocky and Marcia.


    "No." Rocky shook his head.


    "Then, how did you..." Bryant asked doubtfully, and then looked at Marcia. From the look in her eyes,


    he understood that something must have happened after they left.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Later, he would be surprised to know that the two of them had witnessed an appalling internal war


    within the Dragon Master n.


    "It''s a long story. Let''s talk about itter. Where is my father?" Rocky asked.


    "Resting," Bryant said, looking at the direction of the emperor''s chamber.


    Rocky nodded and walked in. As he walked into the emperor''s chamber, Ma''s warning rang


    through his mind.


    He was now sure that the real Basil''s soul was hidden deep within his body, and it was in the process


    of awakening. His thoughts and impulse to save the emperor had been influenced by Basil''s soul.


    This was another reason why he could no longer unseal the evil power of the Holy Dragon Bead, or his


    soul would be lost forever.


    Rocky was immersed in thought when he heard a shaky old voice. "Is that you, Basil?"


    His eyes fell on the huge dragon bed in the center of the resplendent, magnificent chamber. The


    emperory on his bed. After everything he had been through, he still had a serenity about him, and his


    face was much ruddier now, considering how much he had suffered in the past six months, imprisoned


    in the Dragon Master n.


    "Yes, Father," Rocky replied, walking to the edge of the dragon bed.


    "Son, why did you have to act so rashly? You shouldn''t have taken the risk of breaking into the Dragon


    Master n just to save me. If something had happened to you again, how could I ever face your


    mother?" The emperor scanned Rocky''s wounded face with aplicated, yet gratified look in his


    turbid eyes.


    "You are my father; It is my duty to protect you. For the Holy Dragon Empire and for¡ª" Rocky stopped


    on second thought. He knew that it was not really him who had wanted to desperately save the


    emperor.


    "Never jump into danger like that again, even if it is to save me. I owe you so much already..." the


    emperor sighed as his heart filled with unspeakable shame.


    "Father, you must have heard about what happened to Alston," Rocky mentioned carefully, narrowing


    his eyes.


    "Chief Bryant told me that he deserved it. You only did what you had to do. Don''t let it bother you. It''s


    not your fault," the emperor said, waving his hand.


    "But still, he was your son." Rocky had thought that the emperor would be at least a little upset about it,


    but it seemed that he was more open-minded than Rocky had imagined.


    "Forget about it. That chapter of our lives is over," the emperor said with finality. After a pause, he


    continued, "Basil, I have been through much peril. Although I survived the ordeal, I am much weaker


    now. I wish to abdicate the throne and announce the new ruler. I want you to take over. The throne


    would have been yours sooner orter. This is the right time for me to retire," the emperor dered.


    Rocky remained silent for a moment, and then refused politely, "You should continue to rule the Holy


    Dragon Empire, Father. I''m not suited to be the emperor." He had been through enough trouble


    already. Alston was dead, and the emperor was safe. He met Lena again and untied the knot in his


    heart. All he wanted right now was to get some well-deserved sleep.


    However, Rocky knew that things would not be peaceful for long. The Dragon Master n, led by Rex,


    would never give up. A more dire situation would befall the Holy Dragon Empire soon enough.


    Moreover, with the continuous appearance of the spiritual treasures, the Wild Spirit Land would fall into


    more disputes and war. And without the support of the Dragon Master n, the Holy Dragon Empire


    would be an easy target for the other empires.


    So, once he was done with getting enough sleep, Rocky had other ns which were much more


    important than being the emperor.


    "Basil..." The emperor tried to argue, but Rocky interrupted, "Father, you should rest now. We can talk


    about itter."


    The emperor hesitated for a moment before he nodded, and slowly closed his eyes.


    Rocky stood by his side till he fell asleep and then walked out of the chamber.


    Lena, Sabina and Luci surrounded him immediately.


    "Basil, I gave orders to clean up the Crimson Pce. Let''s go back and get some rest," Lena said.


    Rocky nodded and then looked at Marcia.


    "You may go there first. I have something to talk with Chief Bryant now," Marcia said to Rocky.


    "Well, count me out! I need a drink. Disciple, I will see youter!" Sheridan said as he walked away


    from them, waving his hand in the air. Alcohol, ording to him, was the best medicine for any kind of


    wound.


    Chuckling silently, Rocky headed to the Crimson Pce with the three women.


    Shirley stared at Rocky''s retreating back and her eyes shook violently as if she had something on her


    mind.


    "Shirley, you head back too," Bryant said and then gestured Marcia to follow him. The two of them left


    the pce together.


    Initially, Rocky intended to have a good rest after returning to the Crimson Pce. However, Sabina


    wanted to cultivate with him to help him heal his wounds first.

 Chapter 1135 Stay In The Palace City

    Chapter 1135 Stay In The Pce City


    "Sabina, have you already cultivated with Basil?" Lena said with admiration, as her beautiful eyes


    fluttered gracefully.


    Seeing that the three women were so interested in their research about co-cultivation, Rocky was at a


    loss whether to cry orugh.


    "You can study it first. I''m going out." While the three women were still in a daze, Rocky took advantage


    and disappeared in an instant.


    They saw toote that Rocky had sneaked away while they were distracted. Then, they couldn''t help


    but stomp their feet and pout.


    After Rocky left the Crimson Pce, he rode Ken out of the Imperial City. He was worried about Uriah,


    so he had to find a deserted ce first. Once he did, he immediately opened his Magic Spiritual Space


    and entered it to check on Uriah.


    After that, he immediately did a thorough examination of Uriah. He also collected samples and did a


    genome analysis and testing. As a result, Rocky found a pair of iplete genomes in Uriah''s body,


    which was fatal to spirit-manipted beasts. If he could not repair this pair of genomes, Uriah would


    not be alive for long. At worst, it could die at any time.


    And based on Rocky''s spection, he suspected that Uriah''s rebirth was because it sensed that its


    master was in danger. In other words, Uriah shouldn''t havee out of the egg so early, and that was


    what led to a fatal defect in its genomes. If he was correct in his theory, and that was indeed the case,


    Rocky would undoubtedly feel guilty.


    But he told himself that it was useless to feel guilty now. The most important thing that he needed to do


    was to try to repair the defects on the pair of genomes. Therefore, Rocky immediately rushed to the


    Fragrance House.


    The Fragrance House was no different from other brothels. However, as soon as Rocky entered it,


    someone invited him to go directly to a room on the third floor. As soon as he stepped inside, a delicate


    figure threw herself into his arms.


    "I heard that you went to the Dragon Master n to the emperor''s rescue. I was so worried about you!"


    the figure eximed in a flurry of movements.


    "There is nothing to worry about. I''m here now, and I''m fine." Rocky hugged the beautiful woman in his


    arms, which was Laney.


    "But why did you suddenlye to the Fragrance House? How is the emperor?" Laney asked, looking


    up from beneath hershes, which emphasized the darkness of her eyes.


    "We saved him sessfully. There''s nothing to worry about now," Rocky reassured her.


    "I think you have a lot of things to do after saving the emperor. Besides, the emperor will probably want


    to pass the throne to you. It seems that you will soon be the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire,"


    Laney spected. In her opinion, it was reasonable and justifiable for Rocky to inherit the position of


    the emperor. After all, over half of the Holy Dragon Empire''s forces were behind Rocky. Besides, he


    had established prestige in the empire before. Thus, as long as the emperor was willing to issue the


    order, Rocky could immediately be the next emperor.


    "I''m not interested in being the emperor. Besides, I have something more important to do. I want you to


    help me send a letter to Juey. I think it''s time to show off," Rocky said with certainty.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "The n you mentioned?" Laney guessed, to which Rocky nodded in agreement.


    "Okay, I''ll send a message to her.


    I will go find her in person after I return to the Timber Deity Empire." Laney nodded resolutely to herself


    as if she was already nning what she had to do.


    "Are you going back to the Timber Deity Empire?" Rocky asked in surprise.


    "Well, Alston is already dead, and you have seeded in taking revenge against him. My task in the


    Holy Dragon Empire is almostplete, but I think it is asplete as it will ever be. After all, Her


    Royal Highness asked me toe to the Holy Dragon Empire to help you ascend the throne. Since


    you are not interested in bing the emperor, it''s meaningless for me to stay here. I think it''s time to


    go back and report to Her Royal Highness," she answered quietly. The disappointment was evident in


    her voice, and although she didn''t want to, she felt that she had no reason to stay anymore. Any longer


    and it would feel like she was running from her responsibilities.


    "I thought your presence in the Holy Dragon Empire is not only because Alyssa ordered you to stay..."


    Rocky said calmly.


    "You already have enough women around you. What will you lose if I am not here? I am only a simple


    woman. I don''t deserve you, Your Royal Highness..." Laney understood what Rocky meant, so she


    could not help but sigh in resignation.


    "Since I saved your life, it belongs to me from then on. Besides, I have a lot of things for you to do. I


    won''t let you go easily."


    Rocky stayed in the Fragrance House for the night, then returned to the Pce City in the morning.


    Since he had been missing for a whole night, the three women who had stayed up waiting for him met


    him and interrogated him relentlessly. A woman''s possessiveness was truly infinite.


    Just as Rocky was about to confess, Marcia walked into the Crimson Pce. And when she saw the


    aggressive posture of the three women, she raised her eyebrows and looked at Rocky with a yful


    expression.


    "Master!" Sabina shouted in surprise, a little embarrassed that her master had seen her looking so


    aggressive.


    "What are you doing?" Marcia asked the women curiously.


    Of course, Lena immediately told Marcia everything.


    "You three are all so stubborn! Basil has his own things to do. He will run away if you keep pestering


    him like this. Don''t you know that if you hold a bird too tightly, it will fly away from you the first chance it


    gets?" Marcia lectured the women as she took the side of Rocky.


    It seemed that her words stirred the three women, for they looked at each other and Rocky with worried


    expressions. Marcia was right. The three of them had, indeed, gone too far.


    "How is everything with the Dragon Master n?" Rocky asked Marcia, changing the topic.


    "Now that Rex has found out that my father passed away, he no longer cares about anything. He is fully


    prepared to deal with the Mu n, but my sister is also ready to ept the challenge. But now, the


    most worrying thing is about you. The spiritual treasure of the Dragon Master n is in your hand, and


    I''m sure that Rex will not let you go. So, in the following days, I think you should try your best not to


    leave the Pce City..." Marcia warned.

 Chapter 1136 Prince Crimson

    Chapter 1136 Prince Crimson


    "I know what I''m doing," Rocky nodded.


    "What are you talking about?" Obviously, the other three had no idea what they were talking about, and


    Marcia didn''t expect that they would understand either way.


    "You three should stop pestering Basil¡ªespecially you, Lena! You are the Witch of the Holy Dragon


    Empire. The overall situation of the empire is dire, and His Majesty needs a little more rest before he


    can get back to taking care of the state affairs. So, you should do your duties without fail," Marcia


    scolded, treating the three women like her younger sisters.


    "I know! And I will! I just haven''t seen Basil in a long time. I want to spend more time with him!" Lena


    said, pouting.


    "Master, we spent the whole night studying, but we still couldn''te up with a method to cultivate


    together with Basil. Please give us some advice!" Sabina cut in impatiently.


    "Cultivate together?" Marcia turned to Rocky, raising her brows.


    He shrugged with a shy smile.


    "Speaking of that, I need Basil''s help to refine the Dragon Sarira. So, cultivating together is a good


    idea. I may be able to give you the part of the power contained in the Dragon Sarira, which may in turn


    help you improve your strength. In addition to that, Basil can also continue to fuse the power of the


    Holy Dragon Bead the same way." Marcia''s eyes gleamed with excitement.


    Rocky felt a dark cloud hover over him after hearing her borate n. He rolled his eyes with a


    reluctant chuckle. He wasn''t afraid of any kind of cultivation. He was hoping to speed up the process of


    fusing the power of the Holy Dragon Bead, but as a man, he wondered about the consequences of


    cultivating with all these women.


    "One more thing. General Lance sent word¡ªIsis and Nigel are on their way back to Imperial City. They


    will be back at the Pce City soon," Marcia added.


    "That''s great news," Rocky nodded with a smile and turned to look outside the window. A cool wind


    blew on his face. When was thest time he had some time to himself?


    After another scolding from Marcia, the three women finally left Rocky alone in his Crimson Pce and


    went to Lena''s Witch Pce.


    Soon after that, he opened his Magic Spiritual Space and walked in.


    He first visited Uriah, who was sprawled out on the ground with its eyes closed. He could still


    remember its original appearance at a nce, even though it had changed dramatically.


    Sensing Rocky''s presence, Uriah opened its eyes and slightly raised its head to greet him. It was still


    too weak to stand on its feet.


    "Did I wake you?" Rocky asked with a smile, touching his head against Uriah''s.


    It rubbed its head against Rocky''s as he patted on its neck gently.


    He still had a lot of questions about Uriah''s rebirth, especially about that time when all the beasts knelt


    down in front of Uriah when it came out of its shell. It was nothing short of astonishing.


    But now, it was too weak to even stand. He was well aware that if he didn''t repair the pair of deadly


    genomes inside Uriah as soon as possible, the result would be irreversible.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He left after staying with Uriah for a while, letting the beast to get as much rest as possible. Next, he


    went to check on the newly born descendants of the Fire Rock Turtle and the Dark Heaven Insect. He


    had been too upied with Alston, and then rescuing his father from the Dragon Master n, that he


    hadpletely ignored these little fellows. Fortunately, their mother, the Fire Rock Turtle, had taken


    good care of them. It looked like he had nothing to worry about.


    After that, he went to theb to sort out the gic data he had collected about the spirit-manipted


    beasts, and he now had the results of his six-month research on genomes. Setting up a Genome


    Research Institute didn''t seem like a far-fetched dream anymore.


    Of course, it was not going to be an easy task to establish one in this world, although his previous


    preparations had gone smoothly so far. The Xiao''s beast hospitals were prosperous in the Timber Deity


    Empire and they had opened branches in other small countries as well, which meant that he already


    had a foundation for basic resources.


    Rocky also wanted to use all his resources in the Holy Dragon Empire to establish a chain of beast


    hospitals, while also simultaneously continuing to improve his research foundation.


    However, there was another issue that needed his immediate attention, something that was required to


    build his foundation¡ªextra pairs of hands.


    There was no way he could run a Genome Research Institute on his own. Besides, the scale of the


    research institute he had nned out for the empire was not very modest. So, he needed a lot of


    human resources.


    People in this world didn''t know anything about science or what it was, nor did they know what gic


    technology was. So, finding new talents, who were interested in developing this institute alongside with


    him, was a difficult task in itself.


    Before leaving the Fragrance House, he asked Laney to use her intelligencework over both Timber


    Deity Empire and Holy Dragon Empire to find people who had any kind of research experience in spirit-


    manipted beasts.


    Well, Rome was not built in a day, and neither was the science developed overnight. So, he had to be


    patient and take his time to prepare for the establishment of his research institute.


    By the time he finished sorting out all the data and research materials, two days had passed. He


    stretched himself to relieve his stiff muscles and left his Magic Spiritual Space.


    As soon as he walked into the Crimson Pce, he learned that Isis had arrived at the Pce City with


    his son, and they were being received by the emperor in his pce at that moment.


    Rocky headed straight to the emperor''s pce to greet them.


    There were a few ministers of the Holy Dragon Empire outside the pce, along with several princes,


    other members of the royal family and some elders, including Elder Kerr and Elder Duke who had


    fought fiercely with him before.


    On the second day after the emperor was brought back, Bryant and Marcia had announced his return


    to the public, which naturally was cause for huge celebrations. The panic that had been caused due to


    Alston''s death had vanished with the return of the emperor. The people could finally put their minds to


    rest.


    But at the same time, the ministers and the royal members were anxious to know why the emperor had


    gone missing and what had happened to him during the time he was gone.


    For the past two days, the emperor hadn''t shown his presence in court. Except the princes, Bryant and


    Marcia, no one else had seen him, which aroused suspicion among the ministers and royal members.


    They began to suspect whether the emperor had reallye back, or if his health was impaired.


    So, the emperor summoned a few important ministers and the princes of the Holy Dragon Empire to his


    pce. Rumor was that there would be an important announcement that day, and that led to a crowd


    gathering in front of the pce.


    As soon as the royal members and the ministers saw Rocky, they greeted him with a low bow,


    "Greetings, Your Royal Highness!"


    Rocky was taken aback at first, and then quickly remembered that he was coronated as Prince


    Crimson by the emperor. Apart from that, he was also a Great General. With this privilege and status,


    he could easily establish an army of his own any time. It was safe to conclude that he was one of the


    top-ranking officials of the Holy Dragon Empire now.


    And if he so willed, it would be a piece of cake for him to even be the emperor of the Holy Dragon


    Empire.

 Chapter 1137 Bryants Idea

    Chapter 1137 Bryant''s Idea


    At that moment, the other princes cast nces filled with awe at Rocky. Way back, they used to regard


    Rocky as nothing but a lousy guy and were even very reluctant to talk with him or be associated with


    him. But now, they were in disbelief as they found out that he had be an indispensable existence


    in the Holy Dragon Empire. They ate their words, and Rocky had proven them wrong. Today, they


    looked up to him. They weren''t estranged from the fact that Rocky had broken into the Witch Pce to


    rescue Lena, fought with the best hands of the royal family alone, and dealt with Alston with a rope tied


    around his neck. Moreover, rumor had it that there were two armies of the empire to back him up. Not


    to mention that the Ji n, the secondrgest n in the empire, also stood by his side. It was clear


    that from now on, nobody would dare underestimate him for his power and his influence.


    Meanwhile, the princes exchanged hesitant looks at each other. Then they stepped forward and bowed


    to Rocky, showing great concerns and respect for him.


    Rocky saw the princes'' humility and nodded his head with a smile on his face. He kept mum and


    passed by them as he headed for the emperor''s pce.


    After bringing contempt to themselves, the princes stepped aside dejectedly, keeping their eyes fixed


    on the ground.


    "Your Royal Highness, a great man rarely stoops to pettiness or harbors grievance for past wrongs.


    Please, forgive us for being so rude to you before. Our guilt is unpardonable! Please punish us as you


    like!" Elder Kerr and the royal members who had fought against Rocky stepped forward and apologized


    with deep respect and modesty.


    "Please, forget all about what happened. I know that you only did that because Alston pulled the wool


    over your eyes. And besides, I had never revealed myself to you before. So let bygones be bygones


    and let''s all just move on. But all in all, it''s nice of you to say that!" Rocky replied leniently.


    At that moment, Elder Kerr and the others looked at each other again with their surprised faces. Based


    on their previous experience, the emperor had shown his real attitude when he didn''t me Rocky for


    all the wrongs he had done in the past. This only proved that the emperor took Rocky''s side, and thus,


    they believed they would surely have a hard time dealing with any trouble that concerned Rocky.


    However, there was no one to me but themselves, because they chose to believe Alston''s version of


    the story and set themselves against Rocky, to the point where they even attempted to kill him. Afraid


    that Rocky would make things hard for them, they admitted their faults first. But as a response, Rocky


    just brought it over with few simple sentences. He seemed to have forgotten the fact that they had tried


    several times to kill him with a joint effort. Although they didn''t know Rocky''s true identity back then,


    they still took action against him. And that alone was unforgivable.


    Then, without saying anything more, Rocky gave them a nod and a smile, as he went on his way into


    the pce under the watchful eyes of the crowd.


    As soon as he stepped inside the pce, he saw Bryant, Marcia, and Lena all patiently waiting for him.


    "Basil!" Lena smiled from ear to ear after seeing Rocky.


    "Isis and Nigel are inside. His Majesty asked you toe and see him inside once you have arrived,"


    Marcia instructed with a gentle smile.


    Immediately, Rocky nodded and walked inside with Lena after giving Bryant another nod as his


    greeting. After having two days'' worth of rest, the emperor had finally recuperated, looking much better


    than his previous state. He sat on the bed as he held Nigel in his arms. At that moment, his heart


    overflowed with joy and tenderness like every grandfather felt when they held their grandchildren. Nigel


    was not his first grandson, but everyone could see how much he loved him. Needless to say, his love


    was mostly directed towards Rocky.


    "Oh, here you are!" Isis, who was standing beside the bed, could not help but tremble in excitement


    upon seeing Rocky. In an instant, she ran towards him with pinkish-red eyes welling with tears, ignoring


    the presence of other people around her. In fact, she never knew about Rocky''s n to rescue the


    emperor until everything was settled down. Seeing him in the flesh made her heart jump for joy.


    Moreover, she could not hide the pride in her upon hearing how brave Rocky was. At the same time,


    she wished that she would have been beside him at that time.


    "Hey, I''m already here, safe and sound. You don''t have to worry anymore," Rocky consoled as he


    patted her shoulders gently.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "You have no idea how Nigel resembles Basil so much back when he was a little boy!" Lena eximed


    as she looked at little Nigel in the emperor''s arms.


    "Ah, yes. I can see the resemnce. Looks like the apple didn''t fall too far from the tree." The emperor


    nodded for approval. Soon after, he handed the little boy to Isis and nodded at Rocky, instructing him to


    come closer.


    "Basil, I have a couple of things to announce, and I prefer that you break the news to the ministers and


    royal members outside for my sake. Please, do it for me," requested the emperor slowly, as he looked


    deep into Rocky''s eyes.


    Rocky nodded and leaned his ear closer to the emperor.


    "First off, I''m going to make Nigel the heir to the throne." After dropping the bomb, the emperor paused


    on purpose to see Rocky''s reaction.


    Just as he expected, Rocky was confused. At that moment, he cast sidelong nces at Isis and Lena,


    who also shared the same feeling as him.


    "But, Father, Nigel is just a naive infant. Isn''t it improper for him to be the heir?" Isis, panicked, said


    before Rocky could reply.


    "I made this decision since Basil has no intention of taking over the throne. Moreover, I won''t force him


    to ept it. However, having an heir to the throne is better decided upon as soon as possible. After all,


    I don''t know how long my body can hold on, and someone needs to take over the throne of the empire.


    This was not decided rashly. Rest assured that I''ve thought over it," the emperor said with a sigh.


    "Father, I am not your only son. There''re others who are more than willing to take the throne," Rocky


    suggested, his head lowered a little as a sign of respect.


    But the emperor stood firm and shook his head in disapproval.


    "Father, please rethink this decision," Rocky added after hesitating for a while.


    "I believe that there is no need for that. I have thought it over, and I see nothing wrong with it. Of


    course, I won''t force you to ept it. If you don''t agree, then we can talk about itter. But I''m worried


    about my health..." The emperor stopped talking abruptly and coughed once more.


    Meanwhile, Rocky and Isis looked at each other, as if asking for each other''s opinions with eyes.


    "Well, it''s your call, Basil," Isis said as she left the decision to Rocky.


    "Well, Father, I have no more objection." After weighing the situation, Rocky made the decision. He


    believed deep in his heart that this must be what the real Basil would have wanted.


    "Moving onto the next agenda. The empire will cut off all rtions and contacts with the Dragon Master


    n from now on. I''ve discussed it with General Marcia and Chief Bryant, and they all agreed," the


    emperor continued with a relieved smile.


    Rocky frowned upon hearing this, but he didn''t object. In fact, it was also a good thing, because judging


    from the current situation of the Dragon Master n, if the Holy Dragon Empire cut off all their


    connection with the Dragon Master n, then they would at least have saved themselves from being


    involved in the n''s internal strife.


    "Andst, but not the least, I hope you and Shirley can get married." This final announcement made


    Rocky''s heart skip a beat. Immediately, he looked at Isis and Lena, who were also in disbelief, and


    raised his eyebrows.


    "But Father, the engagement between Shirley and me exists in name only. Why do you suddenly want


    us to get married?" Rocky knew that the emperor must have his own reason for pushing him to marry


    Shirley. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have made such a decision.


    "It''s for the empire''s sake. Our empire has been in a mess, and I heard numerousints among


    the people since Alston became the acting emperor. He left this huge mess for us to clean. And now,


    there are many doubts in the royal members too. To make things worse, my physical condition is not


    getting any better. We can''t promise that there will be royal members taking the opportunity to make


    trouble andmit adultery. The Ximen n is the only force that can restrain the power of the royal


    family. Therefore, if you marry Shirley, you can steadily gain control of the royal family''s power. Once


    the foundation of the royal family is solid, it can also quell the doubts of the royal family," the emperor


    exined calmly.


    "Your Majesty, even you''re telling the truth, but Basil has already married Isis, and Isis just had their


    first kid. It''s unfair to Isis if Basil marries Shirley!" Lena cut in impatiently. She was not able to control


    herself at that moment. Moreover, it was not a proper suggestion for the time being.


    "I agree with Lena. She''s right, Father. This is just too much. I can''t," Rocky replied, with his brows


    deeply knitted.


    "I know that it''s a little too much. But this is the idea made by Chief Bryant, and I think it''s reasonable,"


    the emperor said, dropping another bomb that shocked everyone.


    "What? This is Chief Bryant''s idea?" Rocky waspletely dumbstruck. He had never expected that


    Bryant would agree to marry his dear granddaughter to him. What was more was that Bryant had never


    shown such inclination before.

 Chapter 1138 The Three Announcements

    Chapter 1138 The Three Announcements


    "Chief Bryant only wishes the best for our empire. He has no obligation to consider marrying off his


    granddaughter, the sessor of their n, to you. It is a sacrifice, and we shall appreciate him for his


    service to the empire," the emperor sighed.


    Rocky remained silent and his eyebrows knitted in thought.


    Both Isis and Lena had their eyes on him, also lost in their own thoughts.


    A long silence ensued and finally Isis remarked, "Basil, you don''t have to worry about hurting my


    feelings. It''s fine." She knew that it was hard for him to give an answer to the emperor in her presence.


    But from the moment she had decided to marry him, Isis never expected Rocky to solely belong to her.


    He was like the wind¡ªfree and wild. He would always attract any women in his path with his unique


    charm; she had epted that long ago.


    Rocky turned to nce at her. Seeing her gentle smile, he turned to his father and said, "Father, I''ve


    made my decision. I will announce it in front of the people."


    The emperor was hesitant. He couldn''t tell what was going through Rocky''s mind. He wanted a clear


    reply, but decided to respect his son''s decision.


    "Basil..." Isis whispered. She had so much to say to him, but stopped herself and looked at their son


    who rested silently in her arms.


    "Father, if there''s nothing else, I will make the announcements to the public." The emperor nodded


    slightly. Rocky bowed to him, turned around and headed to the door.


    "Father, what will his replies be? Will he marry Shirley?" Isis asked, unable to contain her anxiety after


    Rocky disappeared through the open doors.


    "Whatever he chooses to do, I believe he will make the right decision for the empire and for himself,"


    the emperor replied solemnly.


    Isis exchanged a nce with Lena, and both of them walked to the door to witness the announcement.


    Bryant and Marcia walked up to Rocky when he entered the pce hall.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Your Royal Highness, I believe that His Majesty told you about his decision?" Bryant asked


    straightforwardly.


    Rocky nodded.


    "And? Do you agree?" Bryant asked tentatively.


    Rocky didn''t reply. Instead, he walked out of the hall, and Marcia and Bryant followed close behind him.


    The whispering of the crowd quieted down instantly when he walked out. Everyone''s eyes were


    focused on Rocky, Prince Crimson of the Holy Dragon Empire. They held their breath to catch his every


    word.


    "His Majesty has three announcements to make today," Rocky said, loud and clear for everyone to


    hear. He swept his eyes over the excited crowd.


    The suspended whispering began once again. They shared questions and assumptions, wondering


    what the announcements were going to be.


    After the return of the emperor, all kinds of rumors were spreading throughout the Imperial City. The


    people of the empire expected great changes to happen. The most wide-spread rumor was that the


    emperor would soon pass the throne to Prince Crimson.


    Before the turmoil, the forces against Rocky included more than half of the Holy Dragon Empire. After


    Alston was killed, the forces that had once aided him scattered and turned to other princes, who were


    hardly any match for Rocky. None of these princes held a responsible position; theycked the strength


    and ability to lead. Rocky was the best candidate to inherit the throne, and was the emperor''s only


    choice.


    In addition to that, there was another rumor that was widely discussed. Shirley had publicly mentioned


    her engagement to Rocky at the centennial celebration of the Ximen n and was willing to marry him.


    At that time, Rocky had also presented her with rare treasures and spiritual crystals, including a


    mutated Dark Heaven Insect. The people were curious to know whether the pair would really get


    married.


    If Rocky were to marry Shirley, he would receive undisputed support from the Ximen n, the first n


    of the Holy Dragon Empire. They would consider him as their own and provide him with all their


    resources. He would be the pir of the empire with the support of the Three Great Generals,


    along with the backing of the two strongest ns of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    And when that day arrived, Rocky would be able to do whatever it was that pleased him andpletely


    rule the whole empire.


    Once he sat on that throne, he would be unbeatable. It sent shivers down the spines of anyone who


    was against him until that moment.


    "Firstly, the emperor has decided to name my son, Nigel, as the heir to the throne," Rocky announced,


    with no emotion in his voice.


    The crowd was hushed once again by this sudden news. His son, and not him? Why didn''t the emperor


    choose Prince Crimson as the heir? Was this the emperor''s decision or Rocky''s? The crowd wondered


    in silence as they stared at the man in front of them. Prince Nigel was still in his cradle. Would he grow


    up the way they expected him to?


    Marcia stepped forward to stand beside Rocky. "I would like to make an exnation. It was His


    Majesty''s desire to pass the throne to Prince Basil. But he has no intention or desire to be the emperor,


    and hence, refused the rights to the throne. After careful consideration, His Majesty decided to name


    Prince Basil''s son, Prince Nigel, as the heir. This was by no means a rushed decision. It is His


    Majesty''s final word, and I believe that you will hear and obey."


    Murmurs arose among the crowd. "He refused the throne?"


    "He was born a prince. Isn''t it something he''s supposed to do? What else does Prince Crimson want?"


    "I''ve never heard of a prince who refused to take the throne."


    "Could it be that Prince Crimson has a bigger picture in mind¡ªsomething greater than the throne?"


    "Ordinary people like us couldn''t possibly try to understand the intentions of Prince Crimson! But


    whatever it is, I bet he is ambitious!"


    This was insane news for the people¡ªa prince refusing the throne. At the same time, they admired


    Rocky''s courage to turn it down. Not everyone had the chance of inheriting such a position. Rocky''s


    action was unprecedented and had never urred in the history of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    However, it was also terrifying that he had no eyes on the throne.


    At that moment, they looked at Rocky with more fear, because they realized that the man in front of


    them was to a certain extent more fearful than the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "Secondly," Rocky said, raising his voice to silence the crowd. "From this day forth, the Holy Dragon


    Empire will abandon all contact and rtionship with the Dragon Master n."


    This time, the crowd erupted. The ministers and royal members stared in shocked silence at Rocky.


    The Dragon Master n was the backbone of the Holy Dragon Empire from ancient times, and if they


    broke ties with them, they would have to deal with frightening consequences. The other empires would


    grab this opportunity, and then the Holy Dragon Empire would be like a piece of meat dangling in front


    of them for the taking.


    When they were to finally process this information, the royal members and ministers present rose in


    loud uproars, unlike the previous whispering.


    "The emperor has valid reasons for making this decision. It is the conclusion he came to after a long


    discussion with General Marcia and Chief Bryant. Do not stir up any rumors in the empire over this. If


    any of it reaches my ears, I will guarantee that the perpetrators will be punished ordingly," Rocky


    warned, his face turning stone-cold serious.


    The royal members and ministers immediately quieted down. They were already aware that Rocky was


    a man of his words.


    "And finally... I believe everyone is aware that Miss Shirley and I are engaged, and are supposed to get


    married soon," he paused.

 Chapter 1139 The Humble Prince

    Chapter 1139 The Humble Prince


    At that moment, the royal members and ministers exchanged looks as they found that it was


    reasonable for the two to get married soon. After all, the emperor didn''t cancel the engagement even


    though the public had thought that he had been dead before.


    "I, Prince Basil, hereby dere that my engagement with Miss Shirley is invalid, effective immediately."


    However, Rocky shocked the crowd as he deviated from people''s expectations.


    Everyone''s minds were rattled as they heard this. In fact, they found that Rocky was being so bold to


    dere that especially when Bryant, the chief of the Ximen n and Shirley''s grandfather, was around.


    "But, Your Royal Highness, is that the emperor''s decision?" Bryant asked in a low voice as his face was


    covered in shame.


    "You heard me right, Chief Bryant. Miss Shirley and I are no longer engaged," Rocky said with firm


    resolution as he looked into Bryant''s eyes seriously.


    Bryant trembled and became very furious when he heard Rocky''s words, but as a man of honor, he


    composed himself immediately. Instead ofshing out, he shot a confused nce at Rocky. This was


    not what the emperor and he decided upon. He felt humiliated because Rocky announced it to


    everyone without even discussing with him, or at least informing him in advance. He found it rude, and


    he even suspected that Rocky deliberately made the Ximen n unable to back down with good grace


    because of pressure.


    Meanwhile, Marcia also sighed inwardly. Although she had expected that Rocky would turn down the


    emperor''s proposal, she still believed that it was better for him to inform Bryant beforehand to avoid


    hurting his face. But now, it was toote for her to convince Rocky to do that.


    However, Rocky thought about this carefully and considered what he thought was just and fair. He had


    thought of discussing with Bryant, but he knew that there was a huge possibility that Bryant might


    refuse. Thus, in order to force Bryant to agree, he decided to announce it to the public first and then


    apologize to Bryant after. In his mind, making a hasty decision was the best way to resolve such a


    situation involving marital engagements.


    At the same time, everyone present saw the visible displeasure written all over Bryant''s face. In fact,


    they all felt that Rocky''s announcement was a one-sided cancetion. If that were true, then things


    would certainly be a little awkward. This might lead to a conflict between the Ximen n and the


    royal family, affecting the current situation in the empire.


    At once, Rocky turned to Bryant with a sincere expression and said, "Chief Bryant, I believe you know


    why I made this decision better than anyone else."


    Bryant furrowed his brows slightly. Deep in his heart, he knew and understood that Rocky didn''t want


    him to marry his granddaughter off just for the empire''s sake. And from this aspect, he had to admit that


    Rocky was braver than him. On the other hand, he was still annoyed that he was not prepared for any


    of this to happen, simply because he was so sure that the two would get married. As a proud chief of


    thergest n in the Holy Dragon Empire and one of the Three Great Generals, he felt quite


    embarrassed by such a blunt refusal in public.


    "Since Your Royal Highness has made a decision, I have no other choice but agree." After finishing his


    words, Bryant turned around and left in front of all these people.


    "That would be all the announcements and nothing further. Help yourselves, please!" Rocky said to the


    royal members and the ministers as his eyes followed Bryant''s back.


    Soon after, all the people also left in groups of threes or fives.


    The next day, the announcements were made in ck and white and were posted across various


    boards in the entire Holy Dragon Empire. Since all the three announcements were so unexpected, it


    was inevitable for some rumors to arise.


    Although Rocky cancelled the engagement, the trouble it brought was still not over.


    Later that day, a delicate figure rushed into the Crimson Pce in the most aggressive manner, which


    gave both Sabina and Luci quite a shock. Immediately, both of them thought critically on how to solve


    the problem at hand.


    "Miss Shirley, what can I do for you?" Sabina asked at once.


    The delicate figure was none other than Shirley, Rocky''s former fiancee.


    "So, where is he? Tell him that I am here, and I want to talk with him now!" Shirley shouted at the top of


    her lungs in anger.


    "Oh, you mean Basil? Sorry, but he''s not here," Luci replied with a gentle smile.


    "He''s hiding from me, isn''t he? Such a coward! He has to face me anyway," Shirley snorted, refusing to


    believe that he wasn''t there. She barged inside, but Rocky was nowhere to be found.


    "He''s not here. I''m telling the truth." Seeing the expression on Shirley''s face, Sabina knew that she


    must havee here for the announcement that Rocky made the day before.


    "I''m patient. I can wait for him here. I just need to talk with him," Shirley huffed and sat down furiously.


    "Miss Shirley, please listen to me. It''s for your own good that he cancelled the engagement. As far as I


    knew, he won''t agree to marry you just for the sake of the Holy Dragon Empire. He thought that will


    only bring you grievance if you do that," Luciforted gently from the side.


    "But, I don''t want him to think for me. I have my own brain, thank you. My grandfather has already


    prepared me for this. Screw that guy! He even cancelled the engagement without informing me


    beforehand. Now I''m an abandoned woman, and I want to beat the hell out of him!" Shirley said bitterly.


    Both Sabina and Luci could understand how she was feeling. Moreover, they thought that Shirley


    was right about it. It was hard for her to ept that Rocky announced it without consulting her,


    therefore, hurting her pride. But they also believed that Shirley would understand once she heard


    Rocky''s reason. After all, he had nothing but good intention for doing so.


    "Basil said he would be back in a few days. It''s okay if you want to wait here, and we''re d to have


    you around," Sabina said to Shirley directly.


    After thinking for a while, Shirley realized that Sabina was being sincere. As a result, she gave them a


    loud snort and left.


    Meanwhile, Rocky was on his way to the Lan n''s area, which was located on the other side of the


    Holy Dragon Empire.


    Rocky was about to see Mia at that time. He could still remember how Mia helped him tremendously


    when he was fighting with Alston, and the time when she also went to the Dragon Master n to


    rescue the emperor. Rocky was so upied back then that he didn''t have time to even thank Mia


    personally. The Lan n was the richest n in the Holy Dragon Empire, and they controlled the key


    branches of the economy. Therefore, apart from showing his gratitude, Rocky also wanted to talk with


    Mia about his n to set up beast hospitals in this empire. He needed the n to be on board with his


    n because he needed their financial resources to give him the capital that he needed.


    After two hours of travelling, Rocky had safely arrived at the Cloud City.


    This city was the entire Holy Dragon Empire''s trade center. One could find a variety of shops standing


    in the main streets where streams of businessmen busily made their transactions with cargoes behind


    them.


    At that moment, Rocky strolled all the way to the Lan n''s mansion. As the richest n in this empire,


    the Lan n''s resident was not as luxurious as Rocky had thought. Instead, it had such a unique


    design, more like some antique architecture. But of course, people should never underestimate


    something based on its sole appearance. Wall paints peeling and rust on door handles were only part


    of the proof of how rich this n''s culture and history were.


    Soon after, Rocky knocked on the door and told the gatekeeper his purpose. After waiting shortly, he


    was taken into the mansion by a butler. As he was walking along the corridor, he found that the ce


    was tastefully and ssically arranged, from the pavilions to terraces and open halls, up to the main


    buildings. However, although it looked better inside than from the outside, it didn''t show anyvishness


    too.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Perhaps there is a reason why the Lan n became the richest n after all," Rocky murmured to


    himself thoughtfully.


    Not long after, he was led into a living room, where almost a dozen people sat and waited. There were


    men and women, each adorned with brilliant jewels and pearls around their necks, with spirit


    maniptors of the Earthly Stage standing close behind them. Apparently, all of them were wealthy


    businessmen.


    However, as soon as Rocky stepped inside, all eyes immediately fell upon him. With judging eyes, the


    people hurriedly turned their heads away from him after seeing how terrible and ragged his clothes


    were. Rocky was by no means a rich man in their eyes and was not evenparable to the status of


    the spirit maniptors behind them. At that moment, he even felt that they took him no better than a


    beggar on the street.

 Chapter 1140 Know His Real Identity

    Chapter 1140 Know His Real Identity


    Rocky found a seat in a corner and then sat down calmly. Hisposure was as careless as if he had


    never seen the disdainful looks on everyone''s faces. Everyone in this room was here with the same


    goal: to see Mia. Luckily though, Rocky didn''t have to wait here for any longer than he wanted to. If he


    told the butler who he was, the chief of the Lan n, Mia''s grandfather, woulde out and wee


    him in person. Mia''s grandfather had once been an influential and mighty general, though he was


    retired now. In fact, Mia would have waited outside the mansion for him if she hade to know of his


    arrival.


    However, since Rocky was a modest man, he didn''t want to use any special privileges. After all, he was


    only here to seek their cooperation and support. Keeping a low profile would help him see more and


    hear more. He just sat there patiently and listened to these businessmen, who had also been waiting


    there for quite some time. Getting impatient, they had started discussing their assets with each other.


    Some of them were now showing off their resources to each other, and talking about the kind of


    profitable deals they had done recently. They were allpeting with each other even when there was


    nopetition.


    As time went by, they soon lost interest in talking all high and mighty, and a short, awkward silence fell


    in the room. By then, a shifty-eyed and bearded businessman d in a blue robe and looking like a


    miser, suddenly put his eyes on Rocky. Something in him irked and he said, "Hey, buddy, are you here


    to see Miss Mia? Do you wish to do business with the Lan n as well? I never knew that the Lan n


    is also interested in selling vegetables or steamed buns on the street. No, wait, you must be here to sell


    some home-made cookies or pots, huh?"


    His scoff sessfully pulled everyone else''s attention towards Rocky, and the entire hall burst into


    laughter.


    "A toad is wishing to eat swan meat! Forget the swan meat, brat... Can you even afford pork? Tell you


    what, I''ll do you a favor. I am interested in people with pretty faces like you. How about youe with


    me? I promise you will eat swan meat every day!" a gorgeously dressed businesswoman cut in during


    theughter. She was sitting next to Rocky and when sheughed, her cumbersome body shook two


    whole sofas on either side of her.


    Rocky, however, just sat there quietly as if their words had never reached his ears.


    Before they could say anything more to make fun of him, a man in brocaded clothes came in the door,


    with two spirit maniptors behind him. He looked quite young and had a portly face. He swaggered


    inside with authority as if he owned the ce, fidgeting with two golden beads in his hand.


    Everyone in the room immediately forgot about Rocky and all stood up to greet the new arrival.


    "Greetings!"


    "Nice to see you all here," the young man said arrogantly, sweeping the room with his eyes on his


    forehead.


    After greeting him, the businessmen immediately returned to their seats.


    The man who had juste in looked around and saw that there was no seat avable. His face


    darkened and he gave a slight cough.


    Immediately, those sharp-eyed businessmen also noticed that the room was quite upied, but they


    either began talking to their neighbors softly or picked up a cup to sip. None of them were reluctant to


    give up their seat. No one knew exactly how long it would take Mia to show up, and it would be


    tiresome for them to keep standing since they had always lived afortable life.


    It didn''t take long for the upants to look in the same direction without prior consultation. Rocky was


    sitting in the remotest corner of the room and seemed easy to be bullied.


    He himself felt their intention without even lifting his eyes, but showed no signs of willing to give his


    seat up. He just sat there calmly.


    The young man and his two henchmen also shifted their gaze towards Rocky. From his humble


    clothing, they deduced that he was a nobody and could be easily picked on. With no intentions of


    offending the wealthy businessmen, the young man moved towards Rocky and stopped right in front of


    him. "Hey, move your ass."


    To his immense anger and disappointment, Rocky didn''t even raise his head to look at him.


    His totally unconcerned expression pissed the young man off, pushing him from being embarrassed to


    being angry in a microsecond. He immediately gestured to the two spirit maniptors beside him, "Pull


    him out. The guards of the Lan n shouldn''t be so negligent in their duties. What''s such a bastard


    doing here?"


    However, just as the two spirit maniptors tried to approach Rocky, a cold light shed in thetter''s


    eyes, which froze them exactly where they were standing


    "What are you waiting for? Drag him out of here!" their master urged from behind them when he saw


    the two of them standing still instead of following his orders.


    But the two had their own problems. It was not that they weren''t trying to move, but that they couldn''t


    move at all.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you two deaf?" Getting impatient, the young man cursed profusely and shoved the two spirit


    maniptors aside. He was going to get rid of Rocky with his own hands.


    He reached out a palm to grab Rocky''s cor, but was gripped himself instead. Rocky twisted his hand


    a little, and the young master let out a miserable scream like a pig being ughtered and fell down on


    the ground in a half-kneeling position.


    An instant hush fell across the room as the onlookers realized the gravity of what had just happened.


    A stunned expression adorned the businessmen''s faces now. Rocky, in his humble clothing, must have


    gone insane to anger the young man.


    "He must be out of his mind! Who would willingly do such a stupid thing! The young man''s father is a


    minister of our empire''s Commerce Department. As for this guy, he may be a lowly shop-keeper from


    what he looks like. Why would he do such a thing?"


    "For him to put all consequences at the back of his mind, he must be tired of living!"


    "This young man is too bold. Is he a vicious person? Will he hurt us?"


    The businessmen began whispering to each other at once.


    Rocky, on the other hand, casually waved his hand, and the young man, who was still in his grip was


    directly flung away towards the center of the room.


    "How dare you! You''re way out of your depth! I''m going to kill you! Do you even know who my father


    is?" The young man was obviously not convinced to ept defeat. He rubbed his hands and cried out


    in pain as he sat up on the floor.


    "I just heard that your father was a minister of the Commerce Department. Is that so?" Rocky replied


    with a sneer.


    "As the first grade minister of our empire, he is a powerful man. I will let you know the consequences of


    provoking me," the young man shouted in rage as he got up from the ground.


    Right at that moment, Mia came in.


    As soon as the young man saw her, he immediately began whining like a kindergarten kid, "Miss Mia,


    you havee at just the right time. Someone is attacking me in your mansion. You must uphold


    justice. Call the guards and arrest him at once."


    "Oh, who is bold enough to attack you in my mansion?" Mia asked in surprise and then looked in the


    direction where the young man was pointing. She then saw Rocky who was sitting calmly at the other


    end of the room and smiling at her. This gave her yet another surprise, and a bigger one at that. What


    was this guy doing in the Lan''s mansion?


    The businessmen in the room all straightened hastily their backs and moved in a corner to stay and


    watch the fight.


    However, to their immense surprise, Mia kicked the young man himself on the knee without a word.


    The poor man was forced to kneel down in pain.


    "Miss Mia, what are you doing?" He cried as he stared at the woman in confusion.


    But the woman then respectfully knelt down on one knee and bowed to Rocky. "Prince Crimson, please


    forgive me for not being there to wee you at the gate!"


    The onlookers in the room were now dumbstruck, as if a bomb had been strapped to their chest and


    would explode if they moved. Thispany of awestruck people included the young man on the floor.


    They couldn''t believe their eyes or ears, but Mia''s movements and mannerisms told them that she was


    not joking. This young man, with his humble clothing and lonesome nature, was indeed the high and


    mighty Prince Crimson of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "All of you, wee Prince Crimson!" Mia coldly told those businessmen.


    "Greetings! Your Royal Highness!" Every single person in the room hastily rose up on their feet and fell


    to the ground like toads, not daring to make a sound.

 Chapter 1141 Not Too Late

    Chapter 1141 Not Too Late


    The businessman in the blue robe, in particr, was shivering all over because he had just ridiculed


    Rocky, Prince Crimson of the Holy Dragon Empire, in public. Insulting a royal member was a serious


    crime, and he could be beheaded for this.


    Needless to say, the most embarrassed among the lot was the young man who had tried to pick on


    Rocky. He was still in the shock, unable to believe that he had offended such a mighty figure in the


    empire, in front of whom even his father had to kneel down. He swiftly crawled over to Rocky and


    begged for mercy. "Your Royal Highness, please forgive me! I failed to recognize you and I deserve


    punishment. But please, spare my life, Your Royal Highness!"


    Ignoring his pleas, Rocky walked towards Mia and said, "Please, get up. You don''t need to do this."


    Mia raised her head slowly. When Rocky nodded to her with a smile, she stood up, but the other


    businessmen were still kneeling down on the floor with their foreheads touching the floor. Their hands


    were visibly shivering in fear. Rocky continued to ignore them.


    "Why didn''t you tell the butler who you were? I wouldn''t have made you wait here in this living room if I


    had known it was you," Mia grumbled. If Rocky had informed her sooner, he wouldn''t have had to


    endure such offense from the businessmen, which now annoyed her even more.


    "Well, I wasn''t in a hurry. Besides, you seem to have a lot of guests." Rocky shrugged with a


    mischievous chuckle.


    "They are not my guests," she said, looking at the men groveling on the floor. She turned back to


    Rocky. "What brought you all the way here? Is there anything I can do for you?" she asked curiously.


    "Oh, I''m only here to express my appreciation. You did a huge favor for me," Rocky said with a smile.


    "Favor?" Mia was confused at first, but then understood what he was talking about. Shaking her head,


    she continued, "That''s very kind of you, but I only did what I had to do."


    "I have to admit that you made things much easier for me. Here, I brought you a small gift," he said as


    he took out a box and handed it to Mia.


    She hesitated for a moment, but couldn''t refuse. epting the gift, she opened it. With a loud gasp,


    she stared at the three medium grade Dark Heaven Eggs. Rocky had given her something very


    precious in such a small box; it was absolutely outrageous.


    The wealthy businessmen, who were still on their knees, gaped in stunned silence at Rocky''s


    generosity. Medium grade Dark Heaven Eggs were rare treasures, nearly impossible to find in the Wild


    Spirit Land. Enormously rich people would grab their chance at buying one even at high prices. But


    here was this man, presenting Mia with three of them as a "small gift". That "small gift" could buy three


    entire cities! Even the richest man among them couldn''tpete with him.


    Mia closed the box and pushed it back to Rocky. "This is too precious! I cannot possibly ept this,"


    she said, shaking her head side to side.


    "Keep it. It''s not such a big deal. Honestly, I wanted to give you a couple of spiritual crystals, but I


    already gave them all to Shirley. I''ll give some to you when they are next avable," he said lightly,


    refusing to take the gift back.


    He didn''t realize the weight of his casual words because he did not notice the look of utter shock in the


    faces of the people in the room, including Mia. On top of giving her three medium grade Dark Heaven


    Eggs, he also wished to give her spiritual crystals. It sounded as if priceless treasures were growing in


    his backyard, and he could just go and pluck them whenever he wished.


    They didn''t believe that Rocky was sincere about the offer, but he indeed was.


    "May I have a word with you in private? Please follow me." Seeing the expressions of those wealthy


    businessmen, Mia knew that Rocky had sessfully managed to put them in their ce.


    She guided him in and soon, Rocky found himself inside a finely decorated room which Mia used to


    receive distinguished guests. She made tea to treat him after they sat down to talk.


    "Did youe all this way just to give me this gift? Or is there anything else I can do for you?" She was


    smart enough to know that Rocky had something on his mind.


    "Yes, I''m here to ask for your cooperation," Rocky said, taking a sip of the tea.


    "Cooperation? For what?" Mia sat up straight; her curiosity was aroused.


    "Have you heard of the Xiao''s beast hospital in the Timber Deity Empire? It''s been the hot topic in


    recent times," Rocky asked. He put the cup down and looked at Mia.


    "Yeah, of course!" Her eyes gleamed with excitement as she spoke. "Ever since its establishment, it


    has monopolized the medical industry for the spirit-manipted beasts. The Xiao''s beast hospital was


    initially a beast farm in the Timber Deity Empire, reputed and was operated at a medium-scale. I don''t


    know when and how it turned into a beast hospital. Even the royal family of the Timber Deity Empire


    rmends it with high praises. Manyrge-scale beast farms all over the world tried to copy their


    sess, but to no avail. The treatment techniques which the hospital has adopted are unique and


    complex. No one so far has managed to master it other than them." It was clear that Mia was


    fascinated by the subject. She had so much knowledge about the hospital. Rocky smiled in satisfaction;


    she was the one he had been looking for!


    "I didn''t think you would know so much about this," Rocky said in a surprised tone.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ah, I nned to follow suit, and tried to learn more about them. Their most sessful technique for


    treatment is the Beast Curing Skill. They call it "surgery". It''s amazing. Apparently, they can cure even


    sick beasts that cannot be saved using traditional skills," Mia exined with a fascinated gleam in her


    eyes.


    "Since you already know so much, I''ll make this short. I n to establish arge-scale beast hospital in


    the Holy Dragon Empire," Rocky stated candidly, taking another sip of the tea.


    "You have got to be joking!" she cried out in surprise. Rocking didn''t budge. Seeing that he was


    serious, she sighed, "It''s pretty easy to set up beast hospitals here, but where will you find such


    talented beast curers? You should drop the idea."


    "Is there a Super Beast Farm you''re familiar with in the Cloud City?" Rocky asked out of nowhere.


    "Of course. Why?" Mia raised her eyebrow at him, puzzled.


    "Hmm. You will know when we get there," he said with a mysterious smile.


    Despite her confusion, Mia left with Rocky and headed to the Super Beast Farm''s branch in the city.


    When they reached the farm, the person in charge rushed over to greet them.


    "Miss Mia! What can I do for you?" He sounded a little surprised to see Mia at the farm without notice.


    Mia said nothing, but turned to Rocky instead.


    He looked around and asked, "Are there any spirit-manipted beasts here that you are unable to


    cure?"


    The person in charge stole a nce at Mia, who gave him a nod. He answered respectfully, "Yes, there


    is one. The beast was brought here the other day, and the illness is deeply rooted in its system. Our


    beast curers are feeling helpless. It''s a headache for us to watch it die."


    "Hmm..." Rocky nodded. Then, he turned to Mia. "Get us a room. Bring in that sick spirit-manipted


    beast, and assemble the beast curers of this farm."


    Mia gestured to the person in charge to follow the orders. He bowed and left in a hurry.


    "Are you going to cure the beast?" she asked.


    "Be patient. You should witness it with your own eyes," Rocky replied.


    A few minutester, the person in charge came out and led Rocky and Mia to the assigned room. The


    badly sick spirit-manipted beast had been ced on an operating table in the center. Ity there still,


    without making a sound. If not for the heaving of its breast, Mia would have deemed it dead.


    Soon after, eight beast curers gathered in the room.


    "Is there anyone here who can suggest a treatment for this beast? Or do you all believe that there is


    nothing to do except wait for it to die?" Rocky asked the beast curers.


    "Sir, we''ve done everything we can. It''s toote," Yuri, the famous and the oldest beast curer in the


    farm replied with a shake of his head.


    Rocky smiled. "This spirit-manipted beast isn''t as ill as you think, and it''s not toote to save it," he


    said with certainty after quickly inspecting the sick beast on the table.

 Chapter 1142 Crimson City

    Chapter 1142 Crimson City


    At that moment, the beast curers exchanged astonished looks with each other. Needless to say, they


    were beyond surprised when hearing that Rocky could pull the beast from death''s grip.


    "What the hell is he talking about? Master Yuri has already concluded that there''s no way to cure the


    beast! If he says so, then it can''t be wrong!"


    "Master Yuri''s Beast Curing Skill is well recognized in the entire Holy Dragon Empire. Moreover, I can


    vouch for his excellent study. In fact, he is so skilled that I never saw nor heard that he''s ever made a


    mistake."


    "What is he doing here? And why do we even have to stand here and listen to such nonsense? This is


    a waste! My time is precious, and I want to get back to my work!"


    The beast curers began to discuss among themselves at that moment. However, their voices weren''t


    that mellow that Mia and Rocky could hear them.


    Yuri stood there quietly, not uttering a single word in his defense. He thought that he had made it clear


    enough since Mia was there as well. However, the arrogant expression on his face only showed that he


    firmly believed that his diagnosis would never be wrong.


    "Uh, Guys..." Mia cleared her throat and interrupted all the whispering. At that moment, she was itching


    to say something to get the attention of these rude beast curers, and that Rocky didn''t deserve that.


    Yet, Rocky waved his hand to her, signaling that she should drop the idea of calling them out.


    "Okay, I know that you guys would not believe me until you see it right before your eyes. Like what they


    say, seeing is believing. Next, I''ll show you how to treat a spirit-manipted beast as gravely ill as this


    one. Please pay attention to what I am about to do next because this is what you''re going to learn


    later," Rocky said calmly and gently as he swept his eyes over the judging crowd.


    Soon after, he moved next to the spirit-manipted beast that was at the brink of death on the


    operating table and took out his surgical tools. Right after he had finished preparing, he started to


    perform the operation on it under the watchful eyes of Mia and the beast curers.


    On the other hand, all the beast curers in the room were stunned as they saw Rocky cut the spirit-


    manipted beast''s belly right open. He was the definition of perfection, as everything was happening


    as smooth as butter. Not once had hemitted a single mistake as if he had already done this


    procedure at least a thousand times in his lifetime.


    By then, an idea suddenly struck Mia''s mind. "Is that... is that..." The word was on the tip of her tongue,


    but she was just unable to remember how to pronounce it.


    "Actually, this spirit-manipted beast is not as ill as it looks. As a matter of fact, it is the stone inside it


    that blocks the internal organs, therefore, also obstructing its blood supply. The moment I take the


    stone out, I am certain that this beast will recuperate in no time," Rocky exined in detail as he


    searched for the stone in the spirit-manipted beast''s body. Not long after, he took out a dark bronze,


    about half a finger long stone and presented it in front of Mia and the others as proof.


    After the operation, Rocky sutured the wound of the beast swiftly.


    As soon as Rocky was done with closing up, the beast, which appeared to be dying a moment ago,


    suddenly regained its vitality. In fact, it even had the energy to raise its head to thank Rocky, which was


    out of everyone''s expectations.


    At that moment, the beast curers who had doubted Rocky, including Yuri, presented aplicated


    expression on their faces¡ªadmiration and disbelief.


    "I''ve never seen anything like this! What kind of beast curing skill is this? It''s fantastic!"


    "This is my first time to see such kind of skill!"


    "I''ve never heard of it, let alone seen it before."


    The beast curers began another round of whispering. Only that time, it was made up of nothing but


    subtle praises and words of astonishment. "Miss Mia, did you invite this master here to show us such


    an incredible skill?


    It is such an honor to have him here. It greatly widened our horizon!" Yuri said to Maria in a surprising


    tone. The more he put his eyes on Rocky, the more he felt that this young man was tooplicated to


    be understood.


    "What? Invite him here? No, Master Yuri. He is Prince Crimson of our empire. I didn''t invite him. He


    came on his own!" Mia shook her head and smiled. She made sure that her voice was loud enough for


    everyone in this room to hear.


    At that moment, the beast curers realized how stupid they actually were. Immediately, they all


    straightened their backs as a gesture of salutation to Rocky, but before they could even say a word,


    Rocky stopped them.


    "Your Royal Highness, could you please tell me what kind of Beast Curing Skill it is that you used a


    while ago?" Yuri asked with his utmost respect while cupping his hands toward Rocky.


    "You mean, the one I performed just now? It is called surgery," Rocky replied as he wiped his hands


    with a clean cloth.


    "Surgery? Is it the exclusive skill of the famous Xiao''s beast hospital in the Wild Spirit Land?" a beast


    curer eximed as soon as he realized this.


    At that moment, everyone held their breath and fastened their eyes on Rocky, as they waited for his


    reply. Since this skill was exclusive to the Xiao n, then when and where did Prince Crimson learn it?


    Perhaps he had spent a lot of time perfecting this skill since he was quite a master at it.


    "I want to know, too. Since when have you learned to perform surgery? Is there anything else I don''t


    know about you?" Mia could not help but ask as she gave Rocky the same curious expression.


    "Okay, you got me. Fine, to tell you the truth, I am the founder of this skill," Rocky replied with a light


    smile on his face.


    "What? Are you serious?" Mia cried out in bewilderment.


    At that moment, too much information seemed to have boggled the beast curers'' minds too. They were


    taken aback by the fact that the inventor of the famous skill known as "surgery", which had rocked the


    entire Wild Spirit Land, was standing right in front of them in the flesh.


    "Then that means that the Xiao''s beast hospital is..." Mia immediately added.


    "Yeah, it''s established by my apprentice, the chief of the Xiao n," Rocky said as he raised his


    eyebrows.


    Mia wanted to say something, but no words came out of her mouth. Generally speaking, everybody


    knew that Prince Crimson of the Holy Dragon Empire was the God of War. No one had ever thought of


    putting the idea that the God of War could be the pioneer of the world-renowned field of surgery. None


    of them had ever thought about this, not even in their wildest dreams! At that moment, all that Mia


    could do was smile as she tried to grasp the idea that Rocky was the one behind the prospering Xiao''s


    beast hospital.


    "By the way, as for the proposal that I mentioned earlier, is there a problem not to fulfill it now?" Rocky


    said to Mia, crossing his arms over his chest.


    "Why don''t you just say it? Why are you beating around the bush?" Mia rolled her eyes at Rocky.


    "Like I said, seeing is believing. Besides, it''s useless even if I tell you because it''s impossible for you to


    learn it from me. After all, it is the job of the beast curers of your Super Beast Farm, right? That''s why I


    picked this as your very first lesson," Rocky said as his eyes wandered around the room.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, the beast curers who had seen Rocky perform surgery thought of the same thing¡ªRocky


    was the mighty god of surgery.


    After leaving the Super Beast Farm, Rocky spent the rest of the day in the Lan''s mansion to talk with


    Mia. There, they nailed down the details of their beast hospital n, so that Mia could get things started


    first. With the Lan n''s economic strength, establishing arge-scale beast hospital in all cities of the


    Holy Dragon Empire at the same time was not a big problem for them.


    The next day, Rocky bid Mia goodbye and left her mansion. Soon after, he nned to select a site for


    his Genome Research Institute, which would be used to raise the wild spirit-manipted beasts and


    supernatural beasts that he needed in his experiments. Thus, he needed to find a ce where it was


    suitable for most of the said beasts to live and thrive.


    For three days, he stayed on Ken''s back as they traveled across the Holy Dragon Empire. Not long


    after that, they stumbled upon a fertile hillside in with lush water nts and fertile soil located in the


    northwest of the Holy Dragon Empire. After doing some research, he found that it was very conducive


    for raising wild spirit manipted beasts. Moreover, there was a small city on the in, with just a few


    inhabitants around.


    Rocky thought about it carefully and considered every possible factor. In the end, Rocky decided to


    transform this small city into a Genome Research Institute.


    As things had been settled down, Rocky hopped on Ken''s back again and returned to the Imperial City.


    He went directly to the Pce City to see the emperor and ask his permission for his n. Rocky gave


    him a brief introduction, and luckily, the emperor was convinced and gave him his full support.


    Immediately, he issued an imperial edict to give the small city to Rocky and named it Crimson City. In


    addition, he also allocated arge sum of money for Rocky to startup his Genome Research Institute.


    ''I bet this project will run smoothly all thanks to the emperor''s support, '' Rocky said inwardly.


    Two dayster, Rocky, apanied by Isis, Sabina, Luci, and his little son, Nigel, bid the emperor


    farewell and went to Crimson City to begin his work of transforming the small town into a Genome


    Research Institute.


    A few dayster, Marcia and Lena also showed up in Crimson City after finishing their respective


    business. Thus, their n of cultivating together was put on the agenda.


    Since Rocky possessed the Sea Blue Magic Jade, all the women found him as the perfect vessel to


    cultivate with. At the same time, Marcia also generously divided the power that she had acquired from


    the Dragon Sarira to Rocky and the girls as they cultivated together. This cultivation helped Rocky


    improve his speed of refusing the Holy Dragon Bead, and also helped the girls with their strength.


    Another three days had slipped away, and an uninvited guest turned up in Crimson City.


    "Why are you here? What is your business?" Rocky stared at Shirley, who was standing in front of him,


    and wondered how to get rid of her. He had heard from Sabina that Shirley hade to his ce in the


    Imperial City to argue about why he cancelled their engagement without informing her in advance. As a


    matter of fact, he had already expected that this day woulde, for he knew that she wouldn''t let it go


    quietly.


    "You know the exact reason!" Shirley scowled.


    "If you came here to question why I called off the engagement, then you can go back, because I''ve got


    nothing to say to you, Shirley. What''s done is done," Rocky said bluntly. He didn''t feel sorry about what


    he had done. Instead, he thought that Shirley should thank him for it.

 Chapter 1143 Ambitions And Betrayals

    Chapter 1143 Ambitions And Betrayals


    "Since I''m here now, I don''t n on going back. I''ve decided to live in Crimson City," Shirley stated.


    "Why?" Rocky asked, stunned by her decision.


    "So that I can see you and curse you every day!" she eximed, seeping in anger. Revenge was the


    only thing on her mind at that moment, but she wasn''t sure why her head was filled with that thought


    either. All she knew was that she didn''t want Rocky to live a peaceful life.


    "Fine. Do whatever you like." Rocky figured that she would stay for a while, and leave eventually after


    getting bored.


    However, a few dayster, Shirley was still around and soon joined the team of cultivation after being


    invited by the other women.


    Since Rocky moved to the Crimson City, the reconstruction of the Genome Research Institute in the


    city progressed ording to the blueprint he had devised. And outside the city, facilities were being


    built for raising wild spirit-manipted beasts.


    With Laney''s assistance, they recruited many talented people from various empires. They were


    stationed in the Crimson City and began to receive professional training directly from Rocky.


    A monthter, with powerful financial support from the Lan n, five beast hospitals were established


    in each big city of the Holy Dragon Empire, including the Imperial City. Simultaneously, Rocky also


    trained the beast curers of the Lan n in basic operating skills so that the five hospitals could operate


    smoothly.


    Along with the hospitals, the preliminary construction of the Genome Research Institute was also


    completed. With new and raw talents at his disposal in addition to the gene data he had already


    collected from the beast hospitals of the Timber Deity Empire, Rocky began to lead new gene


    experiments. The experiments were based on his own research data from long ago, so there were no


    issues regarding that front.


    Hoping to allot more time to gene research, Rocky passed the method of refining the spiritual crystals


    to Isis and the other women. They were stunned beyond words when they finally found out that Rocky


    could refine the spiritual crystals manually.


    So now, besides cultivating alongside Rocky, the women also helped in hunting spirit-manipted


    beasts and refining spiritual crystals whenever they had free time. asionally, they would venture


    into the areas of the spiritual race with him to catch supernatural beasts for experiments.


    Amidst all this, Rocky still found time to nurture his spirit-manipted beasts that produced treasures¡ª


    the Dark Magic Insects, descendants of the Dark Heaven Insects and the Fire Rock Turtles. When the


    two new spirit-manipted beasts were ready to produce treasures, they could assist the cultivation of


    the Divine Stage.


    At the same time, he also began to experiment artificial reproduction between the treasure producing


    beasts and the ordinary spirit-manipted beasts to see if they could produce a new type of treasure


    producing spirit-manipted beasts.


    However, after several unsessful attempts, he began to study their genomes in more detail. The


    difference between the treasure producing beasts and the ordinary beasts was the result of variance in


    their genomes. If he could find the exact reason for their different natures, he might be able to solve


    this issue.


    Although he was passionate about gene research, the main reason why he carried out so many


    experiments was because he wanted to cure the deadly gene in Uriah''s body. He had to hurry before it


    was toote.


    At the same time, something sinister was happening in the northeastern part of the Wild Spirit Land, in


    a small country called the Demonic Cloud Empire. The country was so small that it had only one good


    city. It was located in the cold snowynd, and hence was sparsely popted. The people were self-


    sufficient and most of them lived on hunting alone.


    However, in the middle of the small city was a magnificent pce, covering acres ofnd. It looked


    completely out of ce, like something out of a fairy-tale.


    It was as big as any other pce inrge well-developed empires. But it was a strange presence in this


    small cold country.


    If anyone had the courage to enter through therge gates, they would see that the pce guards were


    not human but were spiritual ves of the spiritual race who were fully armed. The whole pce was


    heavily guarded by them.


    At the far end of the luxurious pce hall was arge chair¡ªstrangely shaped with dancing demonic


    monsters engraved on it. A handsome and charming man, who looked almost human, sat casually on


    the chair, while several beautiful women served beside him. He was unlike any ordinary spiritual being.


    On both sides of the hall stood eight spiritual race beings, all of whom were several levels above


    ordinary spiritual beings.


    At that moment, a figure in a ck robe entered the hall and in a few long strides, stopped in front of


    the man in the grand chair. He cupped his hands respectfully and greeted, "Patriarch Townsend."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The figure in the ck robe bowed to the man, the patriarch of the Heavenly Demon n. The


    Heavenly Demon n had once sent two powerful ordinary spiritual beings to the Timber Deity Empire


    in an attempt to snatch the Moon Fox, the legendary guardian beast that Alyssa owned. In the end,


    they had failed to obtain the beast.


    The figure in the ck robe lifted his head up to show his face. If Rocky was present in the hall at that


    moment, he would have doubled in surprise.


    Rocky would have hopelessly wondered why this man was here to visit the patriarch of the Heavenly


    Demon n, for he was Reginald, the man who had stood behind Rex during their battle.


    "How is everything going on with the Dragon Master n, Reginald?" Townsend asked calmly.


    Reginald showed dissatisfaction on his face. "Because of the revival of the Mu n and the sudden


    reappearance of the legendary guardian beast in their n, Rex had to deal with them. But now, many


    forces of the Dragon Master n have begun to favor the Mu n; the overall situation does not look


    good for Rex," he answered.


    "The internal strife is indeed unexpected, but it does work in our favor. Unfortunately, we still haven''t


    obtained the Dragon Master n''s spiritual treasure," Townsend said coldly.


    "I almost had it. Prince Basil''s presence changed everything! I didn''t know that he would risk his life to


    protect the spiritual treasure. If I had gotten my hands on the spiritual treasure at the time, and if the Mu


    n had gotten rid of Rex, everything would have been so much easier for us. I could have taken


    Rex''s ce in the Dragon Master n with the spiritual treasure." His words were filled with hatred for


    Rex and the Dragon Master n.


    "I heard you got injured by that Prince Basil of the Holy Dragon Empire. It is a little unbelievable. A


    human has dared to fight against spiritual masters of the spiritual race. Such bravery..." The patriarch


    paused for a moment, then continued, "However, that human could mean trouble for us. If it weren''t for


    him, the Holy Dragon Empire would still be under our control. With Alston as our puppet, when the time


    arrived, we could have made the empire betray the Dragon Master n and join us instead. But now,


    although the Holy Dragon Empire is separated from the Dragon Master n, it seems like they are not


    willing to join any other n of the spiritual race. This could ruin our n." As Townsend spoke, his


    expression turned grim.


    "How should we proceed? Several of the spiritual treasures have already reappeared, and the search


    for the rest is continuing. All spiritual race ns are involved in the race to find them now. I believe that


    it won''t be long before the nine spiritual treasures reappear," Reginald said with caution.

 Chapter 1144 Breed A New Dragon Beast

    Chapter 1144 Breed A New Dragon Beast


    "Originally, we nned to use the spiritual treasures to stir up the disputes among different ns of the


    spiritual race, so that the Wild Spirit Land would once again fall into eternal war. Once this happens, we


    can take advantage of this opportunity to break all the other ns of the spiritual race down one by


    one, and finally rule the entire spiritual race. Progress-wise, things are still a little unsatisfactory, but we


    are getting there. Moreover, if you look at the bigger picture, this n has sessfully brought all the


    other ns of the spiritual race to fight for the spiritual treasures. Although the unexpected internal


    strife urred in the Dragon Master n, it is also our saving grace for it swept us away from facing


    big trouble. The Holy Dragon Empire has been separated from the Dragon Master n since then, and


    thus, thetter does not pose a threat to us anymore. What''s left now are the Wood n and the


    Phoenix Master n, and they have also obtained their respective spiritual treasure. Therefore, I


    believe that both of them will stay quiet to protect themselves from here on out. If all goes well, then our


    n will be carried out smoothly. All that''s left to do is to ignite the fire more." At that moment, a shrewd


    smile crept on the face of Townsend, the patriarch of the Heavenly Demon n.


    Just like the famous saying, "When the water subsides, the rocks emerge," it was most likely that


    someone was behind all of this mess. As it turned out, it was the Heavenly Demon n who plotted in


    the dark for the ns of the spiritual race to hunt spiritual treasures.


    "I''m d that everything is under control. Don''t worry about the Dragon Master n. I can handle them


    on my own. As long as Rex and the Mu n remain ipatible as fire and water, they will certainly


    do us the work and wear each other out. When that happens, I will take the Dragon Master n into


    my hand soon," Reginald said confidently, as he clenched his fists sinisterly.


    "Rex must have never thought that his most trusted confidant is lusting over his position all the time.


    How pathetic!" Townsend eximed pretentiously, putting a little sarcasm into his voice.


    "May I ask you something? So, where is the soul that I brought youst time? How is it doing now?"


    Reginald asked and changed the topic.


    "Oh, yeah, that one. I put it in a vessel as you have asked me to. A couple of days ago, we just


    conquered a small n of spiritual race and captured their only spiritual master. I nned to induce him


    to join us, but that stubborn old thing refused everything I said. I was so pissed off that I drew his soul


    out of his body. I stuffed that body with the soul you brought me," Townsend said and stood up, giving


    Reginald a signal to follow him.


    Soon after, the two of them left the hall, crossed the long corridor, and headed for the depths of the


    pce.


    A few minutes passed, and they had finally arrived at a thick and exquisite gate somewhere deep in the


    pce.


    The door slowly opened, and a huge pool filled with blood-red liquid rushed into their eyes. This thick


    liquid flowed slowly inside the pool, while eight stone pirs with thick and long iron chains were tied to


    a spiritual master who looked like a fish monster in the pool.


    Both of them came closer. Being only a few inches away from it, they saw the blue veins popping all


    over the spiritual master''s body. Moreover, his face turned ferocious as if he was enduring


    unfathomable pain.


    "It won''t take long for the soul topletely adapt to this body. There may be some side effects, but it


    is not a big deal,pared to the gains. To tell you the truth, his willpower is stronger than I thought.


    Originally, it is impossible for a human soul to bear the power of the spiritual master''s body. But look at


    him. He did it," Townsend said lightly, as he stared at the body inside the pool with great sanctification.


    "What can I say? The power of hate is unimaginable," Reginald sneered.


    At that moment, the spiritual master in the pool shook his body violently, nking the chains tied to its


    body. Without warning, it shouted exhaustively, "B... Basil I''m going to... kill... you! I... will kill you!"


    After a few months, Sabina and Luci were standing outside a huge greenhouse delivery room inside


    the Genome Research Institute at Crimson City, looking extremely nervous.


    "Sabina, do you think we can make it?" Luci couldn''t help but ask as her voice shivered in


    excitement.


    "I don''t know. I don''t have a single clue! This is the result of Basil''s three-month worth of painstaking


    efforts. If it doesn''t work, then I guess he will have to work on it for many more months," Sabina said


    and heaved a deep anxious sigh.


    Since the establishment of the Genome Research Institute, Rocky had showered it with his full


    devotion. In fact, he had spent almost all his time working in the institute if he didn''t cultivate with


    Sabina and the others.


    Therefore, Sabina and the others had very few chances to talk to him every day, just like the typical


    neglected little wives.


    Then, another delicate figure came over, holding a cute child in her arms. The moment she saw Sabina


    and Luci, she asked, "Hasn''t Basile out yet?"


    Sabina and Luci looked back and said in unison, "No, he''s still inside."


    "It has been a day and a night. Every time he devotes his time into something that he is passionate


    about, he surely leaves every other matter behind. He must have forgotten that today is Nigel''s


    birthday. If he doesn''te out, then I will take the little one back to the Crimson Dragon Group to see


    his grandfather, and we won''t return for a long time," the figure snarled.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    This figure was none other than Isis. Although she had given birth to a child who was now one year old,


    she still looked like a single girl without any trace of motherhood in her body. Moreover, what made her


    look younger was her charm.


    "If he cannot manage his time for us, then I vote that we should all go away and leave him alone in this


    institute," Sabina said in a fit of pique.


    "Well, let''s just hope that he''lle out soon," Luci said as she attuned to the girls'' feelings


    The next second, they fixed their eyes on the closed door from across the hall. After a while, it opened


    and revealed a man in a white coat and mask.


    Seeing this, the three girls immediately stood up and surrounded him as soon as he came out.


    "Thank god! You finally came out. Isis said that if you don''te out today, she would take Nigel back


    to the Crimson Dragon Group. Your mind is full of these spirit-manipted beasts! Have you forgotten


    that you have a wife and a son?" Sabina said sarcastically.


    Immediately, the figure took off his mask and revealed a resolute face. Who else could it be except for


    Rocky?


    "Today is Nigel''s birthday, right?" Rocky grinned from ear to ear and walked to Isis immediately and


    reached his hands for the little boy.


    "But I thought you had forgotten!" Isis red at him.


    "Of course not! How could I? I delivered him myself, and I will remember this day in my mind forever,"


    Rocky said with a fulfilled smile and took Nigel in his arms, putting his forehand against the boy''s.


    "How about your experiment? Is it working?" Sabina asked, expecting good news.


    "See it for yourself. Go in and have a look." Rocky smiled mysteriously.


    Sabina and Luci exchanged looks and walked towards the delivery room hastily. Meanwhile, Rocky


    walked behind with Isis as ha made funny faces to amuse Nigel.


    Rocky used this greenhouse, especially for the purpose of artificial reproduction; hence, its facilities


    wereplete.


    As soon as they set foot in the delivery room, they noticed several divisions, each of which was marked


    with letters and numbers.


    Scanning the room, they observed the presence of some staff in white coats busily running around in


    their masks.


    Soon after, Rocky and the others walked to the area marked D4. There, they saw a huge female


    dragon beast lying in it. In the nest made of dry grass beside it, there were several little beasts that


    wriggled continuously.

 Chapter 1145 Heading For The Imperial City

    Chapter 1145 Heading For The Imperial City


    "What kind of gene did you use to breed the new species this time, Basil?" Isis asked at once.


    "I bred them from the Dark Magic Insect, and Marcia''s legendary guardian beast, the Holy-blood


    Dragon King," Rocky said with a small smile.


    Three months ago, Rocky attempted to use Marcia''s legendary guardian beast to carry out artificial


    reproduction. He thought that it was best to use the Holy-blood Dragon King, considering that it was


    equivalent to an ancient spiritual beast. If the artificial reproduction became a sess, then there was


    a huge probability that its descendants might also have the bloodline of the Holy-blood Dragon King.


    Afterwards, Rockypared the genes of many spirit-manipted beasts with the Holy-blood Dragon


    King''s, hoping to find the one with the highest matching rate. After getting the results, he was surprised


    to find out that the gic matching rate between the Holy-blood Dragon King and the Dark Magic


    Insect was very high.


    With that, the process of artificial reproduction carried out smoothly, making three months'' worth of


    efforts worthwhile.


    Needless to say, performingrge-scale experiments for a long time had positively influenced Rocky''s


    sess on this project. Since the establishment of the Genome Research Institute in the Crimson City,


    Rocky had been using the resources of the beast hospitals he had built both in the Timber Deity


    Empire and the Holy Dragon Empire to improve the gene pool and the urgenome of the spirit-


    manipted beasts. After acquiring the data he needed, he had established a genomeparison


    system based on the resources. This system was made to ensure the sess rate of gic


    reproduction so that they would spend less time performing impossible experiments and reduce all


    unnecessary expenditures.


    During this time, Rocky had achieved great sess in gic reproduction. He was proud of all his


    work, especially after the birth of these spirit-manipted beasts of the legendary beast level. Not only


    could these beasts produce treasures, but they were also proof of the gic reproduction''s power.


    Moreover, the descendants of the Dark Heaven Insects and the Fire Rock Turtles, also known as the


    Dark Fire Insect Turtles, and the Dark Magic Insects that Rocky transformed before were also entering


    the stage of adulthood. Meanwhile, the three Dark Heaven Insects had all reached the third grade of


    the three-star level and could nowy the high-grade Dark Heaven Eggs.


    So did the three Dark Magic Insects. With that being said, they couldy the top-grade Dark Heaven


    Eggs, which could be regarded as medium grade rare treasures. The Dark Fire Insect Turtles, on the


    other hand, were at the five-star level. Even when they were at the two-star level, they could already


    produce low-level treasures at the top grade. In fact, one of them had just broken through the four-star


    level not long ago, and it could produce the ck crystals with the simr quality of the top-grade Dark


    Heaven Eggs. Moreover, they could also be ranked among the medium grade rare treasures. If the


    Dark Fire Insect Turtles were upgraded to the five-star level, then they should be able to produce the


    medium grade rare treasures.


    Of course, if an ordinary spirit-manipted beast grew at its usual speed, then it would take a lot of


    time for it to grow to the five-star level.


    Since Rocky was able to create spiritual crystals, it would be easier for him to raise the spirit-


    manipted beasts. Furthermore, Uriah''s rebirth meant that it could produce magical saliva again,


    which surely would aid in the spirit-manipted beasts'' speedy growth and development.


    Two months ago, Rocky used the Dark Heaven Insect and the Fire Rock Turtle to create a nest of Dark


    Fire Insect Turtles sessfully. In addition, with the newly born spirit-manipted beasts of the


    legendary beast level, Rocky''s team of treasure producing spirit-manipted beasts grewrger and


    larger.


    Apart from the great sess in gic technology, Rocky had also made significant progress in the


    experiments of gic modification and the power strengthening of the spirit-manipted beasts.


    On the other hand, Isis'' and the other women''s spirit-manipted beasts had also been under Rocky''s


    gic modification, therefore, improving their abilities. Despite not being able to reach the level of the


    guardian beast as a whole due to their natural ability limits, they could reach this level in their


    respective characteristics and advantages. Meaning to say, they were also very strong.


    "So, have you thought of a name for them, Basil? I thought I would never live to see the day that I get


    to see a group of spirit-manipted beasts of the legendary beast level. I am excited to see the kind of


    rare treasure they can produce in the future," Luci couldn''t help but exim in enthusiasm.


    "I have an idea for the name; just hear me out. Since this creature is the descendant of the dragon


    beast and the insect beast, and today is also Nigel''s birthday, why don''t we call it the Nigel Dragon


    Insect? How does that sound?" Rocky replied immediately.


    "No, absolutely not," the three women rejected with one voice. "The name is so unpleasant to my ears.


    Would you really want me to associate Nigel with an insect?" one of them protested further.


    Meanwhile, Nigel also began to babble gibberish, as if he understood what was happening. At that


    moment, it appeared that he wasining that his father had given a name that was too unpleasant


    to hear.


    "Oh, okay. Got it. No problem. After all, the most important thing about it is its value and not its name,"


    Rocky replied with a little smirk.


    Ever since they moved to the Crimson City, Rocky had started to cultivate together with the several


    women, including Marcia. Everyone thought that Marcia was being too kind when she decided to share


    the power of the Dragon Sarira with other women during the cultivation. As a result, their strength had


    increased dramatically in less than a year. Now, they had already reached the Divine Stage. Apart from


    Marcia''s generosity, the rare treasures produced by the spirit-manipted beasts that Rocky had


    cultivated also yed a huge role in their power improvement.


    Meanwhile, Marcia had refined at least 30% of the power of the Dragon Sarira, giving her the strength


    of a spiritual master at the third grade at least.


    Also, Rocky did not let time slip away without doing anything. At that time, he had merged the evil


    power of the Holy Dragon Bead into the seventhyer, granting him the strength at the seventh grade


    of the Divine Stage.


    Now that he had developed his strength to new heights, only a few people in the Holy Dragon Empire


    could defeat him.


    After the small talk, Rocky and the women strolled for a little while. Soon after, they left the delivery


    room of the greenhouse and returned to the Crimson Chamber in the Crimson City.


    The Crimson Chamber was built in a span of three months right after the establishment of the Genome


    Research Institute. Rocky didn''t n to build it originally, but since he was Prince Crimson of the Holy


    Dragon Empire now, he couldn''t live in a shabby ce. The emperor insisted on building it for him,


    which actually cost a lot of manpower and material resources. However, the Holy Dragon Empire was


    rich in finances and many kinds of resources, making the whole cost of the chamber practically next to


    nothing.


    As soon as Rocky and his women returned to the Crimson Chamber, Rocky received a secret message


    from the emperor.


    "What''s with the look, Basil? Is something wrong?" Isis and the other women asked him when they


    noticed Rocky''s face turn serious upon reading the letter.


    "It appears that we need to go back to the Imperial City as soon as possible." Rocky put away the


    secret letter and gave the women a solemn look.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The three women exchanged looks with one another. Judging from the expression on Rocky''s face,


    they knew that the past few months'' peace had finallye to an end.


    Soon after, Rocky asked his master, Sheridan to be in charge of his work in the Genome Research


    Institute. A month after establishing the institute, Sheridan had paid several visits to the Crimson City to


    get free meals. He imed that he wanted to get along with his disciple and strengthen their bonding,


    yet, in fact, he was there because of his curiosity about Rocky''s gic technology. Therefore, during


    this time, Sheridan had been wandering around the Genome Research Institute, getting as much


    information as he needed. Moreover, with his professional strength, it was natural for him to learn the


    gic technology in a snap. After mastering a lot of technology, he would also do his own gic


    research for fun sometimes.


    After preparing for the trip, Rocky, along with the three women, and Nigel, immediately left and headed


    for the Imperial City.

 Chapter 1146 The Black Dragon Group

    Chapter 1146 The ck Dragon Group


    Although the Holy Dragon Empire now detached itself from the Dragon Master n, the whole affair


    didn''t have much of an impact on the empire. It was still financially secure and was independently


    strong. The only drawback was the continuous invasion of other empires through different borders,


    resulting in wars on all corners of the empire. Without the support of the Dragon Master n, the Holy


    Dragon Empire was like a lone wolf which the enemies assumed would be an easy target. Backed by


    the different ns of the spiritual race, they grew ambitious and greedy to devour the rich empire.


    Unfortunately for the intruders, the Holy Dragon Empire was not ripe for the taking yet. With the three


    important borders being guarded by armies led by the Three Great Generals, the empire was


    impregnable. However, the continuous war affected the overall bnce in power of the empire.


    Half a month ago, the border guarded by the Rime Army Group was besieged. To bring things back


    under control, Marcia, the topmander of the army, went back to the army and tookmand at the


    border.


    A few days ago, Shirley also had returned to the Sky Army Group to assist her grandfather, Chief


    Bryant.


    Rocky and the three women, along with Nigel, returned to the Imperial City to meet the emperor.


    When they finally met the emperor at the Lofty Dragon Hall, only a few important ministers were left


    behind, without the presence of Bryant, Marcia and Lance. The three were protecting the borders and


    were inmand of their own legions. The hall felt a little cold without their presence.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Greetings, Father." Rocky bowed to the emperor and the others followed suit.


    The emperor beamed with joy at the sight of his son. His physical condition had improved considerably,


    and he looked steady and powerful as usual. But since he was seriously injured by Alston, he had lost


    all his cultivation base. If he forced himself to use his strength now, it would create a huge burden on


    his body. So now, the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire was no different from an ordinary man.


    "Basil," he addressed, looking firmly at his son. "You already know why I called you here; I had


    exined everything in the letter. What do you think?"


    "I''m curious as to why they want to see me. I think such a request is not just due to my previous


    achievements in the Crimson Dragon Group. Have you found out who they are, Father?" Rocky asked


    with a frown.


    "Not yet. However, the southeast border guarded by the ck Dragon Group had lost several towns to


    the intruders already; our final stronghold is the Munoz Pass. If even the Munoz Pass is broken


    through, the entire area will be lost to the intruders, and they will take control," the emperor said with


    great concern. His expression was grim.


    All this started a month ago. An unidentified armyunched an attack on the southeast border of the


    Holy Dragon Empire, and although they were only fifty thousand people, their army destroyed eighty


    thousand troops of the ck Dragon Group guarding the border, and conquered the cities at the


    border. And now, it had reached thest pass of the Holy Dragon Empire''s hignd in the southeast,


    the Munoz Pass. If the pass was lost to the enemies, the empire would be in serious trouble.


    In thest battle, the Commander in Chief of the ck Dragon Group was grievously injured by his


    counterpart. The army was now headless and disheartened.


    Since the Three Great Generals were leading their own armies in other borders regions, they could not


    offer any support to the ck Dragon Group at the moment.


    Driven to a corner, the emperor had sent a secret message to Rocky, hoping that his son would take


    command of the headless group. But what was most suspicious was that the Commander in Chief of


    the mysterious army had specifically asked for Rocky to fight against them.


    "Well, since they want to meet me, I will oblige," Rocky said as he frowned.


    "You should be very careful. We do not know who they are or what their intention is," the emperor


    warned.


    Isis stepped forward. "Father, I''ll leave Nigel in the Pce City, and go to the border with Basil," she


    said with the conviction of a warrior.


    The emperor smiled as a silent relief washed over him. "Well, with you by his side, Basil will be safe


    and sound. Don''t worry about Nigel. I will take care of him myself." He knew that Isis''mand in the


    Holy Dragon Empire was only second to that of the Commanders in Chief of the four legions. He could


    rest assured knowing that she had Rocky''s back. Moreover, this was a rare opportunity to get along


    with his favorite grandson, and he couldn''t be happier.


    Isis walked over to him and handed over her son to the emperor. She had never been away from him,


    so Isis was a little reluctant to leave her baby.


    "If you are worried about Nigel, you should stay," Rocky said, reading Isis'' mind.


    "I am more worried about you. Let''s go!" she said. Rocky''s opponent this time didn''t seem like an


    ordinary person. Although Sabina, the Deputy Commander in Chief of the Rime Army Group, was by


    his side, Isis was still worried about him as the enemies became more formidable than ever.


    Seeing that Isis had made up her mind, Rocky nodded and left the Lofty Dragon Hall with the three


    women after bidding farewell to his father. They left the Imperial City and headed straight for the


    headquarters of the ck Dragon Group.


    Before leaving, Rocky made some arrangements. He sent a letter to Laney, asking her to investigate


    the origin of the mysterious army. He also sent a message back to Crimson City to make sure that they


    were prepared in case of any emergency.


    Two dayster, Rocky and the three women arrived at the Munoz Pass. As soon as they entered the


    pass, they saw that the camp was packed with injured soldiers and their morale was very low.


    They headed straight to the tent of Boyd Guan, the Commander in Chief of the ck Dragon Group.


    As soon as they entered, they saw the seriously injured Boyd Guan. The othermanders of the


    group were present as well.


    With thick eyebrows and big eyes, Boyd Guan was tall and sturdy, and his limbs were big and


    muscr. He looked like a ck King Kong, giving off a strong aura even while he was badly injured.


    Although the man was over fifty, he still looked very much like he was in his thirties. Of course, with a


    cultivation base at the third grade of the Divine Stage, he was one of the best in the Holy Dragon


    Empire.


    Also, he was a skilled tactician andmanded his troops well.


    However, his only weakness was that he was arrogant and didn''t take kindly to others'' opinions.


    Even though Rocky was the Prince Crimson of the Holy Dragon Empire, he still didn''t think highly of


    him or his skills.


    "Greetings, Your Royal Highness," he said respectfully, but his expression showed no trace of


    humbleness.


    "Commander in Chief Boyd, no need to be so courteous," Rocky said, waving his hand.


    "Ah, but Your Royal Highness, you''re here tomand the ck Dragon Group for me, and it seems


    like you have brought too many family members with you. Of course, the Deputy Commander in Chief


    of the Crimson Dragon Group is an exceptional addition." Boyd Guan''s face darkened when he saw the


    three women surrounding Rocky. It didn''t seem to him like Rocky hade to help him repel the


    enemies; it was more like he was taking a vacation with his girlfriends. Among the three women, Boyd


    Guan only recognized Isis because he had crossed path with her once before.

 Chapter 1147 Take Over The Command

    Chapter 1147 Take Over The Command


    Boyd and the othermanders couldn''t help but cast a few more nces at the three women. They


    couldn''t imagine what this Prince Crimson was thinking by bringing these beautiful and charming


    women when he was supposed to help the ck Dragon Group out. Before they could even hear him


    out, they had already regarded him as a mere lecher.


    "Family members''?" Isis couldn''t help but raise her brows unpleasantly. "Commander in Chief, don''t


    you know her?" she asked as she pointed at Sabina''s direction.


    "Well, should I? Who is she then?" Boyd actually hadn''t met Sabina before because he was stationed


    in the border all year long. Except going to the Imperial City to give his regr report to the emperor a


    couple of times throughout the year, he hardly got the chance to encounter the members of the other


    groups. Thus, it was normal for him to not have met Sabina before.


    "Greetings, Commander in Chief. I''m Sabina Ji. Maybe you haven''t heard about me before, but I


    believe that you must know my master, General Marcia," Sabina, stepping forward, introduced herself


    with a cold expression on her face.


    "Wait. Sabina¡­ Sabina from the Ji n? You mean you''re General Marcia''s apprentice?" As Boyd


    started hurling questions, the arrogance on his face had quickly faded. Recently, Rocky had really


    be famous in the entire empire. Boyd knew that he had married the only daughter of General


    Lance, and now, he just heard that General Marcia''s apprentice was also working for Rocky.


    The smug look on the faces of themanders behind Boyd also disappeared instantly. They found it


    hard to breathe upon hearing about Sabina.


    "And this one is the former chief of the Cao n, the top n in Timber Deity Empire." Isis moved on


    from Sabina and introduced Luci, who was on the other side.


    "The chief of the Cao n¡­ the top n of Timber Deity Empire?" Boyd''s voice began to tremble as


    he repeated Isis'' words. It was too much of a shock for him to take it all at once. Isis knew Boyd''s


    personality, so she deliberately put so much pressure on her introductions so as to ensure that Boyd


    and the othermanders would know their ce.


    As Isis finished speaking, a few coughs were heard from themanders as if they were trying to clear


    their throats. It was also very visible that these men couldn''t help but swallow their saliva in


    nervousness. Never did they expect that apart from Rocky''s level in cultivation and position as a prince,


    he really stood on top of every man with General Lance''s daughter as his wife and Marcia''s apprentice


    as his confidant. Even the former chief of the Cao n was at his disposal.


    If they learned beforehand that each of those women around him did not just have a striking


    appearance, but also a prominent background, they wouldn''t act so presumptuous before them. Now, it


    was as if they wanted the ground to swallow them.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "So, General Boyd, do you still think that Prince Crimson is just taking a tour while bringing his family


    with him?" Isis asked, fixing her piercing eyes on Boyd.


    At that time, Boyd just lowered his head and was rendered speechless.


    "Isis, that''s enough." Rocky called from behind and interrupted her. Boyd should have already learned


    his lesson, so he did not want the situation to be more embarrassing for him than it already was.


    Before walking aside, Isis took a quick cold nce at Boyd while pouting her lips.


    "General Boyd, can you tell me the status of the on-going battle?" Rocky asked straightforwardly,


    jumping into their true purpose foring.


    "Three days ago, after we lost thest city, I led the rest of my soldiers into retreating here, the Munoz


    Pass. Fortunately, the terrain is steep, so we had the chance to block off the enemies'' attack. We have


    stayed here since then. Their fighting abilities were inconceivable. With just only half of their men, they


    were able to take out about fifty thousand of mine. It was inly unbelievable. Furthermore, their


    Commander in Chief was a different type of beast. With just one move, he was able to injure me badly!"


    Boyd said through gritted teeth as he recalled what they suffered for thest few days.


    "What? One move?" Rocky''s eyebrows furrowed immediately when he heard what Boyd said. Boyd


    might not have the greatest personality but his strength was not something to be underestimated. If he


    was saying that he was defeated with just a single move, then the strength of the enemy would be


    extremely troublesome.


    Even the three women beside Rocky exchanged looks with each other. They instantly knew that a


    tough battle was waiting ahead of them. This enemies'' Commander in Chief must be totally confident in


    his strength to even ask Rocky himself to fight him. While they pondered on this information, they


    couldn''t help but grow worried.


    "So, how many soldiers are still left in the ck Dragon Group?" Rocky suddenly asked.


    "Putting the wounded aside, a little more than twenty thousand are left," Boyd quickly replied.


    "We''re at a disadvantage in number too, huh? This isn''t good. We''re in a tight spot right now." Isis''s


    eyes narrowed as her face showed an anxious expression. Judging from their current situation, it was


    obvious that the ck Dragon Group was in a passive situation and couldn''t move freely. Compared to


    the other three groups that were led by the Three Great Generals, the ck Dragon Group''sbat


    power was subpar. Since this mysterious enemy troop was able to inflict such heavy losses, it could be


    safe to assume that their strength could even match the groups led by the Three Great Generals. And


    now that they outnumbered the ck Dragon Group, there seemed to be no chance of victory at all.


    "Over fifty thousand of your men were brought down with just half of their force? You must have


    underestimated them, General Boyd. Am I right?" Sabina didn''t sugarcoat her words and blurted out


    the obvious shorings of their leader.


    Boyd couldn''t look straight into Sabina''s eyes, knowing that she was right. During their first encounter


    with the enemies, he didn''t take them seriously. This was his fatal mistake that brought forth heavy


    losses to both the soldiers and the towns. When they finally retreated into the Munoz Pass, he was so


    humiliated to admit that this mysterious army was so strong that he didn''t know how else to deal with


    them.


    "What about the distribution of the other side? Do you have adequate information about it?" Rocky


    didn''t dwell on Boyd''s mistakes and just asked about the enemies'' situation. This made Boyd somehow


    relieved. After all, there was not much left to say. He already knew the weight caused by his blunders.


    Then, he immediately ordered his men to get the topographic map and briefly exined the current


    military distribution of the enemy troop.


    The Munoz Pass was located in a valley with cliffs on its back. Thus, if the enemies wanted to break


    into their base, they could only do so by attacking from the front side of the pass. Moreover, the valley


    was basically barricaded by huge rocks, which formed a natural barrier. They were kind of lucky that


    they couldn''t be easily infiltrated by their opponents.


    However, this kind of natural barrier was like a double-edged sword. There was only a single way for


    the entrance and exit. This was true for both the ck Dragon Group and the mysterious army. The


    enemy only needed to guard the entrance of the pass and prevent Boyd and his men from escaping.


    The food and provisions inside the Munoz Pass should only sustain them for a few days. If those ran


    out, the enemy wouldn''t even need to break inside to defeat them. Therefore, time and resources were


    also their enemies. If they wanted to overturn the situation, they needed to hurry up.


    "How many days can the provisions and fodders in the pass support all of us?" Rocky asked for the


    crucial detail.


    "A little less than ten days," Boyd answered hesitantly.


    "It means that we have to somehow make them retreat within ten days. Otherwise, we will be forced to


    abandon the Munoz Pass. And that''s exactly what they want. They would wait out there and bring us


    down as we sneak out," Rocky said with a straight face.


    "So, are we considering on letting go of our defense and focus on attacking?" Isis asked while also


    suggesting.


    "Judging from their position, they obviously want us to take the initiative to fight. If we take the other


    path, we''ll only starve ourselves to death," Sabina added.


    "You''re right. Since they want to fight us, that''s what we''ll give them," Rocky dered in a stern voice.


    As themanders, including Boyd, heard this, they immediately looked at him with disbelief in their


    eyes.


    "What are you talking about? Fight them? I think that''s equal to suicide! With our current force, we can''t


    fight them head-on. If we really have to fight them, we need to wait until the reinforcementse!"


    Boyd protested hysterical. He felt that Rocky was disregarding the lives of his soldiers, so he wouldn''t


    let him do as he pleased.


    "I came here under the direct order of His Majesty. I have been tasked to get your group out of the


    trouble you made. If you won''t allow me to do my job, then I don''t have any reason to stay further."


    Rocky made himself clear that he didn''t want to waste any time. Upon saying this, he turned around


    and prepared to leave.


    The three girls didn''t utter any word and also followed him.


    Taken aback at Rocky''s sudden change of heart, Boyd had to give in. Right now, it was clear as day


    that Rocky was their only lifeline. It was either they entrusted their lives to him or waited in despair


    before they died inside the pass. Without any hesitation, he shouted eagerly, "Please don''t leave, Your


    Royal Highness. Please forgive my rudeness. I shall do whatever I can to cooperate!"


    Upon hearing this, Rocky immediately stopped walking and turned around. His gaze swept across the


    people present and said, "Well said. From now on, I will be in full charge of the ck Dragon Group.


    Anyone who disobeys my order shall be punished ording to the militaryw!"


    As soon as Rocky finished his deration, his oppressive aura made Boyd and the othermanders


    tremble on their knees. That was the moment they realized that Prince Crimson was not all for show.


    Even they, who had experienced countless battles before, were overwhelmed by Rocky''s mere


    presence.


    From that moment, Rocky took over the ck Dragon Group and started a desperate counterattack


    against their mysterious opponents.

 Chapter 1148 Fight And Die With Them

    Chapter 1148 Fight And Die With Them


    After a recount of the exact number of soldiers, Rocky learned that there were only about twenty-three


    thousand uninjured soldiers left in the ck Dragon Group. If they included the two thousand injured


    soldiers, the total was almost the same as the mysterious army on the opposite side. However, the gap


    in theirbat effectiveness wasrge. The mysterious army had proven their strength by defeating


    the ck Dragon Group. Even with over fifty thousand soldiers, the ck Dragon Group was forced to


    retreat to the Munoz Pass because of the impact of the mysterious army.


    It would definitely be a tough battle for them. They needed a smart strategy and some tricks up their


    sleeves.


    However, all of Rocky''s actionspletely confused Boyd and the othermanders, although he had


    just taken over themand of the ck Dragon Group.


    Rocky asked the soldiers to block the solid wall at the side of the Holy Dragon Empire''s maind.


    Once this wall was blocked, then the ck Dragon Group would have no way to retreat when the


    mysterious armyunched its attack. They would be a turtle caught in a jar. Themanders had


    no idea why Rocky sealed their only way out.


    Besides that, Rocky also ordered them to burn down the rest of the provisions, leaving them with


    provisions that wouldst for five days only. He also asked five thousand soldiers to dig holes


    everywhere in the Munoz Pass. He instructed them to make the holes wide in the bottom but narrow at


    the top. Over a thousand holes were dug in the valley which people would fall into if they did not pay


    enough attention.


    Boyd, the Commander in Chief of the ck Dragon Group, was appalled by Rocky''s deranged


    behaviors. But he could not do anything about it since he had agreed to let Rocky take themand.


    All themanders of the ck Dragon Groupined of what Rocky was doing too. They had


    never ever seen a general preparing for an iing battle like that. It was aplete disaster in their


    eyes. Although it was true that Rocky used to be the Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon


    Group, they all believed that he held that position only because he was a prince and Isis'' husband.


    There was nothing special about him. If he was indeed a respected general, why was he doing so


    many crazy things? However, they did not dare to voice out their resentment towards Rocky.


    On the other hand, Rocky did not mind the questioning eyes from the entire ck Dragon Group. He


    just executed his ns calmly. However, even Isis and Sabina did not understand what he was actually


    doing.


    "Basil, what the hell are you trying to do?" Isis could not hold it anymore and asked him. Rocky, who


    was standing on the city wall and looking at the mysterious army stationed two miles away, slowly


    smiled.


    "There is an old saying, ''cutting off all means of retreat to strive for the hope of survival''. Have you


    heard of it before? That is exactly what I am doing now," he simply replied.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "What? Cutting off all means of retreat?" Isis slowly repeated his words inplete bewilderment.


    "Once Munoz Pass is broken, the ck Dragon Group will have nowhere to retreat. Even if we retreat


    to the maind, we will not be able to afford the consequence. We are giving the entire borderline to


    them if we do that. In case another countryes to attack us, the entire Holy Dragon Empire will face


    even greater trouble. So, we must defend Munoz Pass at any cost. With the current morale of the ck


    Dragon Group, it will be impossible for them to match the enemies'' strength. So, it''s important to give


    them some stimtion to boost their morale," Rocky exined to her lightly.


    "But what if the tables turn and we get the opposite of what you are expecting?" Isis understood


    Rocky''s n, but she still has other worries. Things would escte in the opposite direction when the


    situation became extreme.


    "Please have some confidence in me," Rocky replied and looked at her with a gentle smile.


    "Of course, I have confidence in you. I''ve always believed in you. No one knows your capabilities better


    than me." Isis looked back into his eyes with an assuring smile on her face.


    "I''ve been thinking of their Commander in Chief all the time. I have a bad feeling ever since I came


    here. We may face a lot of trouble when ites to him." Rocky''s face suddenly became deadly


    serious.


    Meanwhile, in thergest military tent at the center of the mysterious army''s camp, there was a man in


    a red robe sitting on the Commander in Chief''s seat. He waspletely concealed by hisrge robe,


    and his face was behind arge mask. His whole ensemble made him look like a ghost.


    This was the Commander in Chief that Rocky would confront sooner orter.


    There were several othermanders standing on both sides of the tent. From their outstanding


    auras, one could tell that they were all masters at the medium or premium grade of the Supernal Stage,


    and one of them even had broken through the Divine Stage. The one above the Divine Stage seemed


    to be the Deputy Commander in Chief of this army. However, it was a waste for a spirit maniptor at


    such level to serve only as a Deputy Commander in Chief.


    But it exactly showed how powerful this army was. They had manpower as well as perfect coordination


    among their ranks. The Deputy Commander in Chief and the lower levelmanders had such great


    cultivation bases, so it could be assumed that the Commander in Chief must be even more terrifying.


    The most frightening figure was the man in a mask. The aura around him was eerie. It was different


    from other spirit maniptors'', but it was unfathomable. The moment he spoke, all the other


    commanders looked at him with fear in their eyes.


    "Commander in Chief, Prince Crimson has arrived at Munoz Pass ording to the information sent by


    our spy," a Deputy Commander respectfully reported as he came inside the tent.


    "Oh, has he arrived?" the masked man in the red robe immediately said. His voice was inhuman and


    full of malice which made the others shiver.


    "Commander in Chief, are we going to attack now?" one of themanders asked carefully, cupping


    his hands.


    "I''ve waited for him for quite a long time. That was why I left Munoz Pass untouched before. Now that


    he is finally here, the pass can be removed. All I wanted was to lure him here." It sounded that the


    Commander in Chief had a really deep grudge against Rocky. They attacked the border just to lure


    Rocky here.


    "My order is final. Our entire army will march to Munoz Pass at dawn. This time, he will die under my


    hands, and then I can finally take back everything that I deserve," the masked man said viciously.


    The next morning, when Rocky was still asleep, amander stormed in and reported that the


    mysterious army was marching towards them with all their forces. They were going to break through


    the pass.


    Rocky immediately stood up and calmly walked out of the camp. He summoned the Commander in


    Chief of the ck Dragon Group as well as all othermanders.


    "Commander in Chief Boyd, since you are injured, you must stay here," Rocky said at once. Then he


    turned to othermanders and added, "As you can see, the only way to retreat had been sealed off.


    Besides that, there is only a little food left, so there is no way to retreat for the ck Dragon Group.


    What you need to do is to bring your soldiers with you and try your best to win against the enemies,


    even if it means that you have to perish together with the soldiers from the enemies!"


    All themanders turned to look at Boyd. Obviously, they did not want to listen to Rocky''smand


    because in their eyes he was simply sending them to their death.


    Boyd felt the same way. Rocky was just ying with the lives of the soldiers of the ck Dragon


    Group, so he said with a serious expression, "Your Royal Highness, if you want my soldiers to die, just


    send me to the front lines too. I will fight and die with them!"

 Chapter 1149 Face Death With A Smile

    Chapter 1149 Face Death With A Smile


    "Commander in Chief, what do you think you''re doing? I thought that we''ve reached an agreement that


    you''ll follow all of my orders," Rocky asked sternly while squinting his eyes at Boyd.


    "Your Royal Highness, I just can''t bring myself to agree with what you want. I won''t sit back here while


    my soldiers are dying one by one in this battle. We need another n to conquer the enemies!" Boyd


    said bluntly.


    "Commander in Chief, let me just remind you that anyone who disobeys my order will be punished


    ording to the militaryw, including you. You shall know the consequences of deliberately going


    against mymands. Reflect on your actions, Boyd. Guards, take him!" Rocky ordered to seize Boyd


    at once with an emotionless expression on his face.


    At the sight of this, all themanders of the ck Dragon Group were filled with righteous indignation


    at once. Rocky might be the prince of the empire, but they couldn''t ept him to humiliate their


    Commander in Chief right before their eyes.


    However, the fact still remained that Prince Crimson came to them bearing the emperor''s decree,


    meaning that his everymand was equal to the emperor''s. Thus, no one dared to disobey him in


    public. Although it was against their will, several soldiers eventually took Boyd.


    "Your Royal Highness!" Boyd didn''t expect that Prince Crimson would be so cruel to really punish him


    at that crucial moment. Although he knew that his actions were meworthy, he still couldn''t ept


    that he would be treated like this.


    "Hang the Commander in Chief on the back wall so that every soldier can see him!" Rocky ordered


    further.


    At once, all of themanders were pissed off at Rocky. This wasn''t just mere punishment but an


    attack to disgrace the entire ck Dragon Group. Themanders all went furious but couldn''t utter a


    single word. All of them preferred to die swiftly than be humiliated publicly.


    "What? Are you angry? Then prove your worth and fight for your Commander in Chief! Remember this!


    If Munoz Pass is broken, Commander in Chief Boyd shall be severely punished for disobeying my


    direct order and for degrading the morale of the ck Dragon Group. If you don''t want that to happen,


    you know what to do!" Rocky reprimanded themanders ruthlessly.


    With this, his words further infuriated every member of the ck Dragon Group. They were agitated


    because they knew that he was right. They weren''t in the position to go against him since he was


    Prince Crimson of the Holy Dragon Empire, the son of the emperor whom he bestowed such great


    importance. If they acted rashly, it might bring further shame to Boyd.


    Soon after, Boyd was hung on a wall at the back area of the city. From there, every soldier could clearly


    see him.


    For a long time, Boyd was considered as the foundation of the ck Dragon Group. That was why it


    was natural for his soldiers to feel exasperated when they saw him in that condition. Actually, even


    before they met Rocky, they had already learned of his great achievements as a member of the


    Crimson Dragon Group. They respected his skills, strength, and authority. However, with what he had


    done to Boyd, all those admirations were instantly reced with vexation and rage.


    "Listen carefully, soldiers of the ck Dragon Group! You have the chance to write our group''s name in


    history today. Do everything in your power to defend Munoz Pass. If it falls into the hands of the


    enemies, remember that the life of our Commander in Chief will be at stake. Defend it even if it costs


    our lives! Defend it for our Commander in Chief and our empire!" a highly respectedmander of the


    ck Dragon Group roared wildly.


    "That''s right! For our empire and our Commander in Chief! We must fight back!"


    "Let''s show these bastards the might of our ck Dragon Group!"


    "Kill them without mercy!"


    The othermanders also joined the chants, shouting at the top of their lungs.


    All of a sudden, all of the soldiers were revved up, like untamed beasts hungry for victory.


    "You really had to be the viin?" Isis asked as she walked towards Rocky''s side. Looking at the


    soldiers whose morale suddenly shot up through the roof, she knew that Rocky didn''t mind being


    hated, as long as his good intention would bear fruit.


    "How''s everything on the side of Sabina and Luci? Are they ready?" Rocky inquired as his eyes were


    still fixed on the soldiers of the ck Dragon Group.


    "Everything''s fine. They''re almost done," Isis replied.


    "All right. Let''s go!" Rocky finally gave the signal for them to charge at the enemies.


    Even before the mysterious army reached the gate of Munoz Pass, the gate suddenly opened from the


    inside, and two groups of about five thousand soldiers, led by Isis, Sabina, and Luci, rushed out and


    headed to the wings of the opposite sides.


    On the other hand, the masked man in a red robe just ignored the first two groups that rushed out. He


    assumed that it was just a diversion to distract their forces, so he didn''t go for them. Instead, he


    immediately ordered to directly attack the walls of Munoz Pass.


    With the vicious attacks from the mysterious army, the wall of Munoz Pass suffered great losses, but


    the remaining soldiers on the wall were still desperately fighting and killing as many enemies as


    possible while they were led by theirmanders. Fueled by both rage and loyalty, they didn''t feel any


    fear or fatigue. They made up their minds that if they were to die fighting for the empire, they would


    face death with a smile on their faces.


    "Commander in Chief Boyd, are you watching? What can you say about your ck Dragon Group


    now?" While Boyd was stretching his neck to look over the situation below, he suddenly heard a voice


    nearby. Even without seeing the face of the one speaking, he instantly knew who it was. Rocky


    appeared and stood beside him as they looked at the desperate soldiers fighting with every inch of their


    strength. They were like wild beasts with bloodshot eyes, only aiming to bring down their opponents


    before them.


    As he pondered on Rocky''s words, he just kept silent for a while and watched how every soldier and


    commander were fighting with astounding bravery. It was pretty obvious that their morale right now was


    completely iparable from before, as if he was watching a totally different army.


    "Your Royal Highness, may I ask something? Did you n on hanging me here from the start so that


    you could boost the morale of the ck Dragon Group?" Boyd might not have been the most sensitive


    man, but he still understood what was going on.


    "Well, you have been seriously injured and don''t have much fighting power to join the battle. This is the


    least you can do for them and the empire. Don''t think too much and just enjoy the moment," Rocky said


    as he still tried not to show any emotion.


    When Boyd heard this, his face reddened out of embarrassment. He was supposed to be the


    Commander in Chief of the ck Dragon Group, but this was all he could do to somehow be of use.


    However, he had to admit that he did admire Rocky now. He was an extraordinarymander that


    would do everything in order to get out of a predicament. With him taking the lead, they could hold on


    for the chance to turn the situation around. Thinking about this, Boyd couldn''t help but smile and let out


    a sigh of relief. He appreciated that Rocky had sessfully inspired and brought out the soldiers''


    potential even at the cost of his image. More importantly, he was proud that his soldiers turned out to


    be a dedicated army, willing to die for what they were fighting for.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Boyd actually wanted to show his gratitude to Rocky for what he had done, but at that moment, the


    prince was already nowhere to be found.


    Soon after, the ten thousand soldiers of the ck Dragon Group that remained on the wall were locked


    together with the vanguard of the mysterious army.


    Then, out of nowhere, an order to retreat came from within the city wall.


    Even themanders were surprised by the sudden announcement. However, they couldn''t afford to


    disobey orders, so they immediately summoned all their men and fell back without dy. Although they


    didn''t know what exactly was going on, they all retreated back into their camps, regardless of what


    might happen over the city walls.


    About an hourter, the inner city wall was thenpletely upied. There were less than ten


    thousand soldiers that were able to get back inside the Munoz Pass.


    At the same time, another order was issued to all the soldiers of the ck Dragon Group. It stated that


    all of them were to get into the holes that they had dug the day before.


    This made everyone more confused. However, they had no time to question the order, so they just


    followed without thinking twice. Soon after, the bustling Munoz Pass looked like a dead city. Not a soul


    could be found above the ground.


    A few moments after, the vanguard of the mysterious army also broke into Munoz Pass. Streams of


    soldiers flowed in like a raging river. However, what weed them was apletely dested city


    with strange holes all over the ground. Because they were worried about the unknown traps that they


    might encounter, they first sent a messenger to ask their Commander in Chief what they should do


    next.

 Chapter 1150 The Powerful Aura

    Chapter 1150 The Powerful Aura


    Even the masked man in the red robe, who was the Commander in Chief of the mysterious army, also


    had a strange feeling after getting the message from within the Munoz Pass. However, he still


    mobilized several thousand soldiers as the vanguard to enter and investigate the entire area.


    Immediately after, the vanguard soldiers that entered the Munoz Pass had dispersed and explored


    every nook and cranny of the pass.


    "It seemed that they are inside those holes." Soon enough, the vanguard soldiers were able to detect


    that the soldiers of the ck Dragon Group were hiding within the holes and staying underground.


    However, since the opening of the holes was not wide enough, they did not dare to jump directly inside.


    Since there was no other way tounch an attack, they were kind of at a loss for their next step.


    Meanwhile, there suddenly appeared several dragon shadows behind the city wall where Boyd was


    hung. There were more than ten of such dragon shadows that looked like huge dark clouds. Under


    them, it could be seen that they also carried multiple types of strongnd spirit-manipted beasts.


    Some of thend spirit-manipted beasts had long, sharp thorns all over their bodies; some wore


    steel armors, while some had huge sharp horns on their heads. Moreover, their sizes were muchrger


    than the usual kind of spirit-manipted beasts, making them appear very destructive.


    As the group of dragon beasts flew into the Munoz Pass, the ropes beneath them, where thend


    spirit-manipted beasts hung, were cut off one by one.


    Thus, within a few seconds, all of thend spirit-manipted beastsnded on the ground with a loud


    bang. Without wasting any time, the spirit maniptors riding on their backs immediatelymanded


    them to rush towards the scattered soldiers of the mysterious army within the Munoz Pass.


    Thesend spirit-manipted beasts were like massive chariots with extreme devastating power. Once


    they came into contact with the enemies, the damage they could inflict would be severe.


    These beasts were the secret weapons arranged by Rocky. They were sent here directly from the


    Crimson City. They had undergone gene modification that strengthened some of their aspects and


    characteristics, so that they could y greater roles, especially in war.


    At the same time, the huge dragon beasts that carried thend spirit-manipted beasts also


    cooperated with the beasts on the ground. They hurled attacks from the air while thend spirit-


    manipted beasts annihted the enemies from the ground.


    While the fierce battle ensued, a signal rose in the air of the Munoz Pass.


    Soon after, the soldiers of the ck Dragon Group, who were hiding within the holes, climbed out and


    joined the fray. They took advantage of the chaos while their enemies were busy taking care of the


    joined attacks from the dragon beasts and thend spirit-manipted beasts.


    About two hourster, almost all the members of the vanguard were vanquished. On the other hand,


    there was almost no loss on the side of the ck Dragon Group and thend spirit-manipted


    beasts. They were able to reduce the damage to a minimum while sessfully eliminating the enemies


    inside the city walls.


    However, there wasn''t time to celebrate yet. While thend spirit-manipted beasts acted as support,


    all of the soldiers of the ck Dragon Group inside the Munoz Pass rushed out and dealt with the


    remaining enemies outside. Bearing great confidence and determination, they charged at their


    opponents without any hint of fear.


    Due to the excellent fighting ability of thend spirit-manipted beasts, even the numerous soldiers of


    the mysterious army outside quickly fell into aplete mess. It didn''t take too long before they were


    also killed one after another.


    Meanwhile, the battle wasn''t over. The two groups led by Isis, Sabina, and Luci, with five thousand


    soldiers each, also rushed back and headed towards the mysterious army from both sides. With their


    forces attacking from the left and right sides, and the main force of the ck Dragon Group, together


    with thend spirit-manipted beasts, attacking upfront, they formed an atrocious three-side pincer


    attack.


    Although it was clear that the overallbat prowess of the mysterious army was far superior to the


    ck Dragon Group''s, formting a formidable strategy was what could change the tide of the battle.


    Moreover, the decisions made by the Commander in Chief during the actual battle were particrly


    important.


    With Rocky''s intuition and broad-mindedness, he was able to turn their passive situation into a


    commanding one.


    On the other hand, the Commander in Chief of the mysterious army had only set his goal into breaking


    through the Munoz Pass, not taking into consideration the damages and injuries that his army could


    umte. He treated his underlings as disposable pawns, and he also grew impatient, losing sight of


    his surroundings just to get what he desired.


    "Basil, where the hell are you?! Show yourself!" The masked man in the red robe let out a booming and


    terrifying roar.


    At the same time, he suddenly felt an aura approaching fast from his side. As he turned, he saw a


    distinct figure appear from among his soldiers that were protecting him.


    The moment the guards saw this approaching figure, they instantly became vignt. They


    simultaneously rushed towards and surrounded him before he could get any closer.


    "Atst, you showed yourself." The masked man became extremely thrilled and began to let out a loud


    sinisterugh.


    The figure who appeared to confront him was no other than Rocky.


    From the very beginning, Rocky was already concerned about the strength of the mysterious army''s


    Commander in Chief. As Rocky heard that this man was able to effortlessly injury Boyd, he felt the


    need to personally deal with him when the battlemenced. However, when he approached the


    masked man, he instantly felt that the domineering aura being released by him waspletely different


    from that of a spirit maniptor.


    "Don''t tell me that you''re a spiritual race being¡­" As he looked at the masked man from dozens of


    meters away, Rocky was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the Commander in Chief of the


    mysterious army was someone from the spiritual race.


    Meanwhile, the Deputy Commander in Chief of the mysterious army, who was at the Divine Stage, also


    made his move. As he waved his hand, more than a dozen spirit maniptors, whose strength ranged


    from the Earthly Stage to the Heavenly Stage, dashed towards Rocky.


    However, just as before these spirit maniptors got to Rocky, he suddenly disappeared from their


    sight without a trace.


    The next moment, they noticed that an agile shadow quickly shuttled through the crowd of the guards


    and sprinted towards the masked man at an amazing speed.


    Upon seeing this, the Deputy Commander in Chief immediately leaped and attempted to stop Rocky


    from further approaching his leader. His aura rose all over his body and unleashed a spiritual light that


    smoothly intertwined. It turned out that he was a spirit maniptor from the spiritual race¡ªa primordial


    spirit maniptor.


    Nevertheless, Rocky wasn''t even fazed and didn''t avert his eyes from the masked man, who was


    staring back at him with eyes full of hatred.


    Both men''s eyes darted sparks as they red at each other.


    Rocky knew that this man had deep animosity towards him from the look of his eyes. Therefore, he


    was further intrigued by the real identity of this masked man.


    The Deputy Commander in Chief was fuming in anger when Rocky just dismissed him as if he didn''t


    exist. After all, he was a master at the preliminary grade of the Divine Stage. It was such an insult that


    he was totally ignored. Therefore, he quickly dashed towards Rocky, like a zing meteor. He gathered


    his spiritual power in his fists and disyed the spiritual martial arts attacks at the Divine Stage.


    "Take this! Wind Breaking Fist!" As he steadily approached Rocky, he forcefully swung his fists. In an


    instant, a strong wave of wind was stirred up under the ground, turning into a roaring gale. In the blink


    of an eye, the area within dozens of meters around Rocky was fully engulfed by the violent whirlwind.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Within seconds, the entire yellow sandnd was in aplete mess.


    When the Deputy Commander in Chief saw that Rocky had no reaction at all, he thought that he


    sessfullynded a hit on him. He sneered and said, "Ha! That''s what you get for underestimating


    me!"


    However, right after the Deputy Commander in Chief finished speaking, a familiar figure suddenly


    brushed past him. He was caught off guard and wasn''t able to react quickly. When he was about to


    make a move, the figure suddenly burst out a tremendous aura that enveloped his entire body at once,


    rendering him motionless.


    Within a second, the figurended about less than two meters away from the masked man and faced


    him directly.

 Chapter 1151 The Berserk Power

    Chapter 1151 The Berserk Power


    At that moment, several guards wanted to do something about the situation, so they zoomed their way


    to Rocky''s side. However, just when they were about to reach him, the masked man d in the red


    robe waved his hand without warning.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In an instant, a series of deafening noises started bombarding everyone around. Soon after, those


    guards were all turned into ashes.


    The other guards who didn''t pursue Rocky were all taken aback from what they had witnessed. Fear


    shrouded them as they took a few steps back out of horror.


    "You''re nothing but a bunch of annoying losers. Get out of here! This does not concern you, and it''s


    none of your business." The masked man waved his hand once more, making it clear to everyone that


    he didn''t want anyone to get in the way with his current deal with Rocky.


    Seeing this, the guards had no other choice but to fall back and one of them dared to take a single step


    forward.


    "You must be from the spiritual race. Am I right? If so, then why did you lead the army to attack the


    Holy Dragon Empire?" Rocky asked the masked man straightforwardly.


    "It''s because...because of you. Because I''m going to end your life. Ha-ha!" At that moment, it seemed


    that the masked man was already spiraling out of control as heughed out loud like a possessed


    lunatic. When Rocky heard what the masked man said, his eyes narrowed immediately.


    "What? Do you have any grudges against me? I can''t seem to figure out why you had to try so hard just


    to lure me out." At that moment, he was so sure that the man wasing for him.


    "So, Basil, how''s Lena? Are you two happy together? That''s just sad because she will lose you very


    soon. And when that happens, she wille rushing back to me..." the masked man said coldly, with a


    strong sense of jealousy in his eyes.


    However, Rocky''s eyes grew wider upon the words. He was stunned because he knew that no one


    would speak in such a tone except for the dead Alston.


    "Who the hell are you?" Rocky frowned.


    "Give me a break. I thought you were smart enough to know who I am," the masked man said as he


    suddenly dashed towards Rocky at lightning speed.


    ng!


    In the blink of an eye, a ferocious saber, which looked like a mass of a hundred evil beasts, instantly


    collided with Rocky''s Frozen Wind Dagger, turning it into a strong ming de. At that moment, the


    two people were only half a meter away from each other.


    "Alston!" Rocky shouted. Shock crept his face the moment he recognized who this mysterious man


    was.


    "Ha-ha, can you imagine? I''m not dead! Not only am I still alive, but I also have the body of a spiritual


    race being that surpasses human''s," Alston said as heughed grimly.


    No one had ever expected that the masked man in the red robe was Alston. He was presumed to be


    dead right after Reginald withdrew his soul. Now, Alston came back to life as a member of the spiritual


    race, which deeply surprised everyone!


    Soon after, strong auras of the Divine Stage burst out from both Rocky and Alston at the same time,


    which continuously increased every passing second.


    Not long after, a deafening bang shook the entire area!


    The Evil Spirit Saber held by Alston and the Frozen Wind Dagger in Rocky''s hands respectively broke


    out a strong force of spiritual power at the same time. After the two forces shed with each other


    violently, spiritual waves surged within a hundred meters, making sand and stones fly in the air.


    The guards, despite being far away from the two, were still greatly affected. In fact, the impact was so


    strong that it killed or injured most of them in an instant.


    The guards who survived, including the Deputy Commander in Chief, were too shocked to see this that


    they hurried back to safety to avoid such violent waves.


    Meanwhile, both Rocky and Alston took a step back, as if they were at a stalemate.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so powerful now. I guess I have been gone for too long." Alston raised his


    eyebrows in surprise. He didn''t expect that Rocky, who was only at the preliminary grade of the Divine


    Stage, would have that kind of strength topete with him again.


    "Likewise, Alston." Without a doubt, Rocky was also very astonished to see Alston be a spiritual


    race being. Now, he could clearly feel that they were equally matched, and this was another challenge


    for him. At that time, he realized that this man was no longer the Alston who could be easily defeated


    back then.


    "Mind if we call it a day?" Out of nowhere, Alston burst intoughter, leading his aura to increase again.


    At the same time, he waved the Evil Spirit Saber in his hand and cut through the air. All of a sudden,


    the savage spiritual power transformed into a ferocious ghost, pouncing on Rocky at tremendous


    speed.


    Boom!


    Without warning, the spiritual power instantly erupted on Rocky''s body, causing clouds of dust to rise in


    the air, and the spiritual power to roar in fury.


    Not long after, Rocky flew out from the dust, wearing the Ghostly Ice Fox-wolf Armor. Despite the


    staggering strength of Alston''s attack, Rocky still managed to survive. When he had acquired the


    Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill, he also replicated the ice armor with a strong defensive power


    from Robin. In addition, he also copied its high speed.


    Therefore, after flying out, Rocky instantly appeared on Alston''s right side. He widened his eyes and


    shouted, "Entangle!"


    Meanwhile, the Hexagonal Netting Dragon Ring on Rocky''s finger suddenly shot out a spiritual shadow.


    Soon after, it turned into countless spiritual threads that aimed to wrap Alston''s body.


    On the other hand, Alston saw this and immediately waved his saber as fast as he could to block the


    iing flying spiritual threads. However, his saber was not able to stop all the other flying spiritual


    threads. Thus, some were able to bind Alston''s hands and feet. It could be said that the power released


    by the Hexagonal Netting Dragon Ring was equivalent to its holder''s own strength. With that being


    said, Alston was unable to break free from the spiritual threads that entangled his hands and feet and


    blocked his movements.


    Soon after, Rocky''s left arm swelled up and shot out ferocious fire snakes at Alston at close range.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Once again, the two people were shrouded in bright red light.


    After the red light dissipated, the mask and the robe covering Alston''s face and body had vanished. At


    that moment, his ugly face and body, which were like those of a fish monster were revealed. He wore


    slippery fish scales on his body, and his upper limbs resembled those of a lizard''s rough palms. His


    legs were slightly bent, which looked very bizarre.


    As soon as Alston showed his true face, he let out a loud scream filled with anger. At the same time,


    more violent spiritual power rushed out and he broke the spiritual threads that were entangling him.


    Soon after, the Evil Spirit Saber in his hand cut through the air, causing the spiritual power to explode,


    and arge bright saber shadow was manifest.


    Meanwhile, Rocky saw this and didn''t dare to take the saber attack head-on. Instead, he quickly took a


    step back, while the huge saber shadow had fallen on the ground. It cracked the ground and created a


    mind-crushing impact, allowing the powerful residual force to quickly rush towards Rocky.


    Rocky, on the other hand, immediately raised the Hexagonal Netting Dragon Ring, summoning several


    hexagonal light barriers in front of him.


    After producing a muffled sound, the residual force instantly hit the hexagonal light barriers and broke


    them, forcing Rocky to take a step back.


    "Huh, the power of the spiritual race is really violent!" Rocky could not believe what he had seen.


    Luckily, he was still protected by the ice armor. Otherwise, his life would be in danger.


    Seeing that the previous blow was not enough to break through Rocky''s defense, Alston became all


    the more annoyed. Once again, he forced himself forward and engaged in closebat with Rocky.


    With the power and body from the spiritual race being, Alston still believed that he would have the


    upper hand, although Rocky was not at a disadvantage. At that point, the two came to realize that they


    were so closely matched that their strength was very much the same.


    However, in order to test Alston''s primary strength, Rocky yed fair. He could have summoned Uriah


    and his other two beasts to assist him, but he chose not to. If the three beasts were in the picture, then


    surely, Alston would never have any chance of winning.


    At the same time, Alston''s mysterious army had been disintegrated one by one under the leadership of


    Isis and the other two women. Although this army was flocked by several masters at the medium and


    premium grade of the Supernal Stage, they only found themselves frustrated and exhausted in front of


    the three women who had already reached the Divine Stage.


    As a result, the mysterious army began to copse under the fierce counterattack of the ck Dragon


    Group.

 Chapter 1152 Who Was Behind All This

    Chapter 1152 Who Was Behind All This


    When Isis saw that almost everything was now under control, she entrusted Sabina to take charge


    while she went and looked for Rocky. She knew that Rocky must have gone deep into the enemy''s


    base and might need some backup, especially if he had faced the enemy''s dreaded Commander in


    Chief. However, since she saw how the mysterious army had lost their edge in this battle, she was sure


    that Rocky must have done a good job resisting his opponent.


    After a while, she was able to find Rocky. However, she was stunned as she witnessed that Rocky was


    engaged in a fierce battle against a member of the spiritual race.


    Furthermore, it seemed like the enemy could somewhat fight Rocky on equal footing.


    Without hesitation, Isis quicklynded on the battleground and came to Rocky''s side at once.


    "How is it going back there?" Rocky asked as soon as he saw Isis, although he was pretty confident


    that everything was going fine if she was already here to back him up.


    "Don''t worry. It''s almost done. But who is this person? Why is there a member of the spiritual race


    here?" Isis cut to the chase and asked about the enemy in front of their eyes.


    "He''s Alston," Rocky replied with a frown.


    "What? Alston? How is he still alive?" Isis was taken aback at what she just heard.


    "Oh, it''s Isis. Do you remember me? Since you''re already here, I might as well kill you first to let Basil


    know how it feels to lose his woman right before his eyes! Ha-ha! It''s a sight to behold, trust me!"


    Alston''s bloodshot eyes widened as he gritted his teeth. He was full of killing intent and was eager to


    do anything to make Rocky suffer.


    However, Isis would not let this happen. She immediately gathered her spiritual power all over her body


    and unleashed her mighty aura as a Divine Stage master.


    "You damn bitch¡­ You have also reached the Divine Stage?!" Alston couldn''t believe his eyes. When


    he was still in the Crimson Dragon Group a while back, Isis was no more than a master of the Supernal


    Stage. However, right now, it was without a doubt that she had already be a Divine Stage master.


    Before he could even recover from his astonishment, he suddenly perceived that two more people with


    auras at the Divine Stage were fast-approaching. In a few moments, they alsonded beside Rocky. It


    turned out to be Sabina and Luci who also came as support.


    As he saw all of them, Alston''s face darkened as his entire body trembled in anger. Rocky himself was


    already a burden for him because they were almost at the same level of strength. However, the


    situation had turned for the worst now that three more Divine Stage masters joined Rocky''s side. With


    this, he knew that it would be a losing battle if he still pushed through.


    He clenched his fists tightly. He had been preparing for this day for such a long time. It was not easy for


    him to find the perfect opportunity to hand Rocky the same humiliation that he acquired from the prince.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Fine. Let''s stop right here because you guys have already spoiled the fun. Wait until I fully fused the


    power of this spiritual race being''s body. I''lle for all of you and make sure that you feel the pain of


    losing everything!" Alston burst intoughter, suddenly rose into the air, and vanished without a trace.


    He left all by himself without regarding the mysterious army who was still fighting the ck Dragon


    Group.


    Because of Alston''s sudden departure, the mysterious army was even put in a more chaotic situation.


    They were like a bunch of sheep without a shepherd to lead them. Finally, under themand of the


    Deputy Commander in Chief, the remaining members of the mysterious army retreated in a very


    embarrassing way.


    As soon as they retreated, the uproar in the Munoz Pass had finally subsided. The ck Dragon Group


    soon returned inside the pass to regroup and treat the wounded.


    "Your Royal Highness, I know that I''ve greatly wronged you. I may have eyes, but I failed to see the


    bigger picture. I know my words alone will not make up for my shorings, but please ept my


    sincere apology!" As the ck Dragon Group returned to the Munoz Pass, Boyd was put down from


    the back wall of the city. He immediately rushed to Rocky to admit his faults and give his apologies. He


    did it in front of everyone and didn''t care even if all his underlings saw it.


    At that moment, all of themanders and the soldiers of the ck Dragon Group realized that


    everything that Rocky did was just a provocation to build their morale. He made a viin out of himself


    just to help them surpass their limits. With this, they also immediately bowed and apologized in front of


    the prince.


    "It''s fine now. I also want to thank all of you for your hard work. Commander in Chief Boyd, I''ll leave the


    rest in your hands. I need to go ahead and report to His Majesty in the Imperial City," Rocky said with a


    faint smile. The crisis in the Munoz Pass had been resolved smoothly. Now that the mysterious army


    had fully retreated from the area, the towns that were affected could now start rebuilding again.


    Therefore, Rocky''s task waspleted, and he had to go back as soon as possible.


    Rocky and the three girls bid farewell to Boyd and the ck Dragon Group, despite that Boyd


    persuaded them to stay for a while so that they could get enough rest. There was a piece of important


    information that needed to be ryed immediately, so they couldn''t dy their departure any longer.


    Rocky needed to let the emperor know that Alston didn''t die. Moreover, Alston''s rebirth had something


    to do with the spiritual race. If his hunch was right, it could be big trouble for the empire; thus, he had to


    discuss it with the emperor as soon as possible.


    As they arrived at the Pce City, Rocky immediately asked the emperor if they could talk in private.


    Then, he told the emperor about his encounter with Alston and how he had been resurrected in the


    body of a spiritual race being. Hearing all of these at once, the emperor was also pretty shocked.


    "Alston led an army to attack the border of the Holy Dragon Empire just to lure me out. His desire for


    revenge is genuine. With his madness and unscrupulousness, we don''t know what he could do next


    time. Therefore, I suggest that the Pce City must be more vignt. Father, you must always be


    guarded by masters at the Divine Stage." Rocky told everything in his mind.


    "I see. It seems like we really need to add some precautionary measures. But I''m more worried about


    you. You''re the main target of his revenge. That''s for sure." The emperor couldn''t help but express his


    worry.


    "I know. I thought that the feud between us was finally settled when I defeated him. I didn''t expect that it


    will have another beginning, and this time, I''m sure that it''s going to be bigger and more dangerous.


    Besides, whoever is pulling the strings behind him must have something to do with the spiritual race.


    That''s what I''m more worried about. We need to pay attention to that detail," Rocky said in a serious


    tone.


    "Could it be the Dragon Master n?" It was the first thing that entered the emperor''s mind when


    Rocky told that the spiritual race was involved.


    "I actually also suspected them at first, but judging from the body of the spiritual race that he was


    revived into, it doesn''t seem to be them. Yet, we still can''t erase all possibilities that they''re connected.


    I''m thinking of consulting with General Marcia. She might have a better perspective on this matter."


    After conversing with the emperor, Rocky bid goodbye to his father and went on his way.


    Before Rocky left the Pce City, he asked Isis, Luci, and Sabina to stay just to make sure that the


    emperor would be safe. Then, he went to the border, where the Rime Army Group was stationed.


    Ever since the Holy Dragon Empire broke away from the Dragon Master n, the wars on the borders


    had been inevitable. A day didn''t pass that there had been no attrition between the empire and other


    empires. Moreover, the dispute was only getting more intense every passing day.


    The Rime Army Group was one of the most powerful groups in the entire Holy Dragon Empire. It was


    being led by Marcia, one of the Three Great Generals. In terms ofbat prowess, they were superior


    to the Crimson Dragon Group, but inferior to the Sky Army Group, which was led by Bryant. Thus, even


    if the assaults didn''t recede, the enemies still couldn''t do anything to break through the defenses of the


    Rime Army Group.


    Since Marcia had always been on the front line, Rocky went straight to the area where he could find


    her.


    It didn''t take him long before he found Marcia in their camp. As he approached her, he asked her for


    some time and told her everything that had happened in the battle at the Munoz Pass.


    "Hmm, I think that Reginald must be the one who did it," Marcia answered after thinking for a while. For


    her, this was the most probable conclusion from what she heard.


    "So, is it the Dragon Master n who''s supporting Alston from the background? I''m confused as to


    how he managed to assemble such a powerful army. Their fighting ability was astounding." Rocky


    raised some doubts.


    "I don''t think Rex could spare any time on dealing with the Holy Dragon Empire with their current state.


    Since the Mu n was revived and openly waged a war against Rex, he used every means that he


    could to get his hands on just to get rid of them. However, he didn''t prevail. In fact, several members of


    the Dragon Master n became dissatisfied with his leadership and defected to the Mu n. Right


    now, his force was reduced by a lot. I think it won''t be long before the Mu npletely takes over


    the Dragon Master n again. With that, I don''t think Rex could make any move to deal with the Holy


    Dragon Empire right now. The timing is not right, and he does not have the resources." Marcia didn''t


    share Rocky''s opinion that it might have been the Dragon Master n who was secretly supporting


    Alston from behind. In this case, a question was still left hanging. Which n of the spiritual race would


    dare to deliberately go against the Holy Dragon Empire? Back then, it was indeed Reginald who drew


    Alston''s soul away. Even if they didn''t directly get the answer, everything pointed out that he was


    involved in this matter.

 Chapter 1153 The Genius Warrior

    Chapter 1153 The Genius Warrior


    "Currently, the Holy Dragon Empire is besieged on all sides. If Alston decided to make a move right


    now, it would create a huge impact on the empire and we would be in huge trouble," Rocky said as his


    eyes shed a cold expression.


    "I hope that my sister would be able to lead the Mu n into regaining control over the Dragon Master


    n as soon as possible. Once that happened, the Holy Dragon Empire would acquire the support of


    the spiritual race again. That''s the only way for all these countries to back off from our borders," Marcia


    said in a hopeful tone. The situation of the Holy Dragon Empire was getting more dangerous day by


    day. If it weren''t for the full support of the four mighty army groups, the borders of the empire would


    have been breached long ago. However, if things still went on like this, it might be pretty catastrophic if


    some unanticipated attack exploded in their midst.


    "So, how are things going here?" Rocky asked, knowing that Marcia and the Rime Army Group had to


    constantly deal with multiple attacks from different countries.


    "Very bad, actually. More than one hundred thousand soldiers from at least three different countries


    keep attacking the defense line of our border in turns. We can''t catch a breath just to resist all of them,"


    Marcia replied with a bitter smile as she looked in the distance.


    "Do you want me to stay for a while?" Rocky asked with a faint smile. After all, it was not often that he


    was able to see Marcia like this.


    "Really? That''s actually very helpful. I won''t refuse any help from a friend right now," Marcia quickly


    responded with a bright smile.


    "Yes, of course. Let''s see what I can do for you." Rocky let out a loudugh so as to lighten the mood.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    About two hourster, Rocky went to lead twenty thousand soldiers of the Rime Army Group on behalf


    of Marcia. They set out to face against an army from a middle-scale country, consisting of about thirty


    thousand soldiers. The Commander in Chief of the other party also seemed to be a pretty famous


    figure in the Wild Spirit Land, and his strength was at the third grade of the Divine Stage.


    "So, what are you going to do? Any n?" Marcia, who had apanied Rocky in the front line, asked


    at once.


    "I''m going to fight alone first," Rocky said without hesitation. He looked at the enemy army with a grin


    on his face.


    "What? Alone? Did you hear that there are about thirty thousand people out there? Are you nning to


    fight all of them alone?" Marcia asked as she felt like reprimanding Rocky. Although she knew that he


    had the courage and the abilities to do so, she still thought that he was being a little reckless. She


    realized that Rocky had be even more fearless after experiencing the battle with the Dragon


    Master n.


    "Of course not. I would just like to say hi to their Commander in Chief. Maybe he could do me a favor


    and retract his army so that we could avoid this unnecessary battle," Rocky said lightly. Marcia had a


    hard time telling if he was joking or really being serious.


    "Fine. Do whatever you like. Just call for me if you need reinforcements." Marcia shook her head as


    Rocky went out of his way to the enemy army. She knew that sometimes, this guy wasn''t a fan of using


    common sense. On the other hand, deep in her heart, she was confident that Rocky could do anything


    that he wanted to. With three spirit-manipted beasts and a peerless ancient spiritual beast, she


    didn''t need to worry about him at all.


    The next moment, Rocky appeared in the middle of the battleground, walking alone towards the


    enemy''s formation amidst the endless fluttering sand.


    The Commander in Chief of the enemy''s army was standing right in front of their formation. He was


    d in a silver-white armor and looked a bit advanced in age. From the color of his hair and beard,


    Rocky could tell that he was already over fifty years old. But despite his age, he still had a bright spirit


    and a strong oozing aura, from which one could easily tell that he had reached the Divine Stage. Just


    from the look in his eyes, it was obvious that this man had already experienced countless harsh battles


    in his lifetime.


    While standing in front of his army, the Commander in Chief was quite confused to see a young man


    walking towards them alone. The Rime Army Group behind him didn''t make any move as if he was the


    only one who would fight on their behalf. He fixed his eyes on Rocky, still trying to figure out what he


    was up to.


    As Rocky got loser, he started gathering his spiritual power, and soon after, three spirit-manipted


    beasts suddenly appeared behind him, standing side by side with aggressive looks on their faces.


    Upon witnessing the sudden appearance of the three powerful-looking spirit-manipted beasts, all of


    the thirty thousand soldiers trembled in fear and panic. Even from quite a distance, they could already


    sense the terrifying auras emanating from these beasts. But what surprised them the most was that the


    young man in front of them was able to easily summon all three of these spirit-manipted beasts


    simultaneously. They had never seen such talent in the Wild Spirit Land before.


    In fact, even the twenty thousand soldiers of the Rime Army Group behind Rocky were shocked at the


    scene that unfolded before their eyes.


    "I''ve already heard that Prince Crimson possesses three spirit-manipted beasts, but I didn''t expect


    that all of them are this powerful!"


    "Ha! That''s not that big of a deal. His true talent lies on how he chose the girls that surround him. All of


    the women around him belong to the top beauties in the Holy Dragon Empire. Not only that, each one


    of them is a mighty warrior!"


    "You''re all wrong. The most astonishing feat of Prince Crimson is how he doesn''t even care about the


    throne. With his strength and skills, he easily would have been the emperor of the empire long ago."


    "Well, we could just all agree that he''s amazing in several aspects. If I can acquire just a small portion


    of his abilities, I would ask for nothing else!"


    The Rime Army Group was in an uproar that was caused by astonishment and admiration for Rocky.


    For themon people of the Holy Dragon Empire, Rocky was a legendary figure, and several stories


    about him had already spread throughout the entire empire. Even those who hadn''t seen him face to


    face knew all about him.


    Meanwhile, everyone''s gaze focused on Uriah, Ken, and Robin, the three spirit-manipted beasts


    that were summoned by Rocky.


    With the aid of the drastic improvement of Rocky''s strength, both Robin and Ken had already reached


    the peak state at the sixth grade of the six-star level. Moreover, because they were both guardian


    beasts, their overall strength was actually now on par with a seven-star spirit-manipted beast.


    However, Uriah was on a whole different level. If Robin and Ken were said to be kings of a thousand


    beasts, then Uriah would be the king of ten thousand beasts.


    At the same time, as soon as the ordinary spirit-manipted beasts in the enemy''s array saw them,


    they were immediately paralyzed in fear and howled helplessly.


    With this, an anxious expression immediately appeared on the face of the enemy''s Commander in


    Chief.


    However, there was no way that they were going to retreat just because their enemy disyed such


    astounding abilities before their eyes. Then, the Commander in Chief quickly waved his hand, signaling


    his entire army to rush towards the defense line of the Rime Army Group.


    "Open a way for me," Rocky ordered the three beasts.


    With a howl, Robin turned into an ice shadow and bolted into the enemies. The ice des on its ws


    were like shing cold radiance. Wherever its ws passed, blood sshed in all directions.


    At the same time, Uriah pped its huge ming wings and soared high into the sky. As it took off and


    flew towards the enemies, it opened its mouth and rapidly spit out zing fireballs that rained over like


    meteors.


    Ken also followed closely behind. Although it was not a spiritual beast that was good at attacking, its


    ability as a guardian beast had already broken through to the sixthyer of the seal. Even a casual


    release of its spiritual power could cause staggering damage to the enemies.


    While the three beasts paved the way, Rocky continued to walk steadily into the enemy''s formation.


    Even though thousands of soldiers rushed towards him to prevent him from approaching further, they


    weren''t able to get close to him because the three beasts would annihte them.


    As he watched the scene, the Commander in Chief of the enemy was rendered speechless.


    Even the army''smanders tried their best to block Rocky and attempted to bring him down.


    However, Rocky didn''t even flinch or avoid their attacks. Before they could even perform their spiritual


    martial arts, he unleashed such an overwhelming aura that surged towards them like a gushing tidal


    wave. In an instant, they were all frozen and unable to move even an inch.


    After passing through themanders, Rocky continued treading towards the enemy array. It was as if


    he was the king of the world. Everyone who dared to hinder him was either perished or brought to the


    ground.


    On the other hand, most of the soldiers of the enemies were either fleeing in all directions or were


    being ughtered under the vicious attacks of Rocky''s three beasts alone.


    People outside the Holy Dragon Empire might have heard of the rumor which said that there existed a


    genius warrior whose strength and bravery couldn''t be stopped even by tens of thousands of men. It


    was just a legend, but now, they were experiencing it with their own eyes. That extraordinary warrior


    was Rocky, and right now, he even appeared like a God of War that could obliterate all of them just with


    his own hands.

 Chapter 1154 Genetic Modification

    Chapter 1154 Gic Modification


    The Commander in Chief of the enemy kept a sharp lookout for Rocky. He felt a shiver running down


    his spine as Rocky got closer and closer. No one from his men could even stop Rocky, let alone fight


    back. He had no idea that there was someone like that in the Rime Army Group. Who was he? Why did


    he fight for the Rime Army Group?


    "Commander in Chief, he is getting closer. Should we send all our elitemanders to stop him?" His


    Deputy Commander in Chief''s voice was trembling in fear. He was obviously frightened by Rocky''s


    breaking into the array. Rocky wasing towards them with an intensity that made them feel like the


    God of Death wasing for them.


    The Deputy Commander in Chief was not alone in this. All the soldiers and generals thought the same.


    They felt their throats turn dry as their eyes followed Rocky''s every step. Meanwhile, Rocky was


    walking as if he were just strolling in his own backyard, but the intimidating aura he exuded was telling


    a different story.


    "No, don''t bother anymore. We have already lost this battle." The Commander in Chief sighed in


    dismay and shook his head. He knew that Rocky had sessfully destroyed the morale of their army


    by singlehandedly breaking into their array made of thirty thousand soldiers. If they fought, he could not


    imagine how much loss they would suffer. Maybe they would all lose their lives here in the battlefield.


    The Commander in Chief had already admitted defeat even without a fight. This had never happened


    before in their entire history. This surrender destroyed the soldiers'' confidence even more.


    However, they all had to admit that it was indeed a wise move!


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Not long after, Rocky directly faced the enemy''s Commander in Chief under the watchful eyes of the


    enemy''s troops.


    "Tell me who the hell are you?" Now that they had surrendered, they wanted to know who led them into


    this tragedy.


    "I am Prince Crimson of the Holy Dragon Empire," Rocky replied calmly, a smile creeping in at the


    corners of his mouth.


    "Prince Crimson? Are you Prince Basil? You''re the one who made the Timber Deity Empire suffer at the


    Gehenna Border as well as the one who was doing all these heroic deeds?" The face of the enemy''s


    Commander in Chief changed instantly. He looked at Rocky as if he could not believe that he was


    there.


    Everyone who heard Rocky''s words was shocked too. Prince Crimson''s fame had spread all over the


    Wild Spirit Land. Everyone knew his name and his achievements these days.


    After Rocky saved the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire from the Dragon Master n, the truth that


    Prince Basil was still alive also got out. Not long after, the entire Wild Spirit Land learned about it. All


    kinds of rumors about him and his capabilities were spread. Rocky was now the focus of countless


    people, not only in the Holy Dragon Empire, but also in the entire Wild Spirit Land.


    It was rumored that he could manipte several spirit-manipted beasts, and that he had the support


    of the tworgest armies of the Holy Dragon Empire. As the rumors were passed on, this Prince


    Crimson was painted very mysteriously.


    However, it was better to see it even just once than to only hear about it. That was what the thirty


    thousand soldiers were thinking. Now they had to admit that all the rumors were indeed true. This


    young man in front of them was able to aplish anything, even including the old legends that


    people told. The rumors did not describe even half of his charm and demeanor.


    The existence of Prince Crimson of the Holy Dragon Empire was beyond everyone''s imagination. He


    was like a king who descended from the heavens and had the courage and strength to unify the Wild


    Spirit Land.


    "Since you know me, can you withdraw your army for my sake? The territory of the Holy Dragon


    Empire is invible, and what I want is peace for the Holy Dragon Empire. That is all. Besides, this


    kind of meaningless war is not good for your country. Why don''t you insist on addressing the immediate


    interests of your people?" Rocky said as if he was casually talking about the weather with a friend.


    "Prince Crimson, do you want to win by virtue? However, I must remind you that this is a battlefield,


    and there will always be bloodshed on the battlefield," the Commander in Chief of the enemy bluntly


    answered, although he had already admitted defeat in his heart.


    However, just as the Commander in Chief finished his words, he suddenly felt a strong spiritual power


    dashing towards him like a de, which shocked him. He could not believe that he couldn''t resist


    Rocky''s spiritual power even with his current cultivation base. This only meant that Rocky''s strength


    was totally above his.


    This young man was only in his early twenties, but where did he get his astonishing strength? It was


    unimaginable.


    "If you really care about your soldiers and don''t want your soldiers to see your head fall on the ground,


    just withdraw and promise not to vite the territory of the Holy Dragon Empire in future." Rocky''s eyes


    were staring at him coldly, making him tremble with fear.


    "Prince Crimson, I''m ordered by my emperor to do so. Even if we retreat this time, there is no


    guarantee that other Commander in Chiefs will note to challenge you in the future. But this time


    we are definitely leaving!" As soon as the Commander in Chief finished his words, he raised his right


    hand and shouted, "Attention everyone! Retreat!"


    Soon enough, the enemies retreated with a clean sweep. The Rime Army Group won without


    sacrificing even a single soldier.


    The news that Rocky singlehandedly forced the enemy''s thirty thousand soldiers to retreat without a


    fight spread throughout the entire Wild Spirit Land soon, making other countries more afraid of the Holy


    Dragon Empire.


    Rocky stayed in the Rime Army Group for two days and discussed lots of important things with Marcia.


    At present, the situation of the entire Wild Spirit Land was extremely tense. War was constantly going


    on between countries, and the activities of the spiritual race behind each country were getting bigger


    and bigger. It was said that some ns of the spiritual race even sent powerful ordinary spiritual beings


    to participate in various battles. This broke the agreement among the ns of the spiritual race, so the


    situation was terrifyingly out of control.


    Although the Holy Dragon Empire was rtively at peace for the time being, they would soon meet the


    members of the spiritual race in the battlefields soon. Therefore, they needed to strengthen the military


    forces of the entire Holy Dragon Empire.


    For an army, the number of spirit maniptors and spirit-manipted beasts it possessed would


    decide itsbat ability. The reason why the mysterious army led by Alston was irresistible wasrgely


    because they had an extraordinarily strong team of spirit maniptors and powerfulmanders.


    Therefore, it improved the overallbat effectiveness to a degree that an ordinary army couldn''t


    achieve. However, this was an extremely rare case.


    Therefore, to improve thebat effectiveness of their army, they had to start from the foundation and


    composition. In other words, they needed to improve every spirit maniptor''sbat power.


    However, this was restricted by various factors, so the only thing that could be improved was the spirit-


    manipted beasts of the spirit maniptors.


    "Wait, you mean that you want to carry out an overall gic modification of the spirit-manipted


    beasts owned by the spirit maniptors in the four groups?" After hearing Rocky''s n, Marcia was a


    little surprised. Although she had some knowledge about gic technology, she still could not imagine


    that such an indescribable thing could change spirit-manipted beasts and improve their power.


    "Haven''t you seen my sess? Although there is a probability of failure, once a spirit-manipted


    beast is sessfully transformed, its fighting capacity can at least be doubled, sometimes even


    tripled," Rocky replied with an assuring nod. The reason why he built the Genome Research Institute


    and conductedrge-scale gic experiments was to help the Holy Dragon Empire improve their


    overall military strength. If that happened, the empire would be able to cope with any situation,


    especially when it was under attack.

 Chapter 1155 The Most Important Thing Is Her Happiness

    Chapter 1155 The Most Important Thing Is Her Happiness


    However, there was a probability of failure in gic modification. No perfect method for doing that


    existed in any world. The silver lining was the dozens of spirit-manipted beasts that Rocky had used


    in the battle between the ck Dragon Group and the mysterious army. It was known that they had all


    been bred from at least hundreds of variants of spirit-manipted beasts through gic modification.


    Over countless experiments and efforts, he had sessfully created a few dozen spirit-manipted


    beasts with terrifying fighting power.


    "To be honest, I have no doubts, because I believe in you. The Crimson Dragon Group should not be a


    problem. However, it is hard to predict the side that the ck Dragon Group and the Sky Army Group


    are likely to take." Marcia naturally believed in Rocky''s abilities.


    "I have juste from the ck Dragon Group. I believe Commander in Chief Boyd has no reason to


    refuse this offer. In fact, I think he''s considering it since he has personally witnessed the power of a


    gically modified spirit-manipted beast. What remains to be seen is the reaction of the Sky Army


    Group, where I''m going next," Rocky told her.


    "Are you sure? I mean the idea is all well and good but thest time you were there, you refused to


    marry Shirley. There''s a chance that Chief Bryant still carries the rejection in his heart. You should be


    careful. However, if Shirley can persuade her grandfather for you, that would be great," Marcia said in a


    mischievous, teasing tone.


    "I am not counting on that girl." Rocky shook his head with a smile. Actually, he felt a little helpless


    when it came to Shirley. Although he had refused to marry her, she had still taken the initiative toe


    down to the Crimson City and start cultivation with him like the other women. However, she had never


    mentioned anything about the engagement or even talked to him any more than was absolutely


    necessary. It was not until recently that Shirley had been called back to the Sky Army Group for help.


    The Skywind Border, guarded by the Sky Army Group, had been attacked by two powerful empires


    together.


    "Speaking of which, Shirley and you are not meant to be together, believe me. When His Majesty


    granted the marriage between you two, she was very unhappy and agreed very unwillingly. Later, Chief


    Bryant proposed you two get married, but you refused. However, things are different now. The way I


    see it, when you refused to marry her, you hurt her feelings and her pride. After all, she is a girl. It


    means her attitude towards you is nowpletely different from before. You already have a lot of


    women around you. It doesn''t really matter whether you have this one or not," Marcia exined.


    "A lot of women around me? No way. I can''t deal with these girls now. If there is even one more Shirley


    out there, I will have a headache." Rocky rolled his eyes.


    "Then why do you always show so much affection? You yboy..." Marcia teased in a low voice. The


    truth was, she also understood that it was not Rocky''s intention to gain the attention of these females. It


    just happened that after any woman got along with him for even a single day, his invisible charm would


    attract them. And almost each one of them had had the same near-death experience with Rocky at


    least once. That obviously made the women fall for him.


    It was Rocky''s fault for not being a normal person at all!


    "I should go now. After the Sky Army Group, I need to go back to the Imperial City. I have to find out all


    the things about Alston as soon as possible. Something tells me that big trouble may be brewing,"


    Rocky dered with certainty.


    "Alright then. If you need any help, just send me a message. And don''t worry, I wille to the Imperial


    City and see you when the war in the Rime Army Group eases a little," Marcia promised.


    Rocky nodded and then left. Once outside, he hurriedly rushed to the Skywind Border where the Sky


    Army Group was currently located.


    As soon as he arrived there, he attracted a lot of attention from the soldiers, just like when he had


    arrived at the Rime Army Group.


    In fact, when Bryant came to know that Rocky was there, he came out to wee him in person, which


    showed that the man respected him a great deal.


    "Chief Bryant, it''s nice to meet you again," Rocky greeted the chief as he cupped his hands in front of


    him.


    "You''re too polite, Prince Crimson. Why didn''t you inform me that you wereing? If you did, I would


    have had enough time to prepare a royal wee," Bryant said this as a polite form.


    "I havee from the Rime Army Group just now," Rocky told him.


    "The Rime Army Group? Is something wrong over there? I have to confess that I just received a secret


    letter from the emperor. It told the ount of how Prince Crimson helped the ck Dragon Group out


    of a siege just a few days ago. The one who led the mysterious army is said to be..." Bryant''s voice


    trailed off in confusion.


    Rocky nodded.


    "So it is true! Alright then, let''s talk inside." Bryant was shocked at the confirmation. Immediately, he


    invited Rocky into his camp for a private conversation.


    "I knew that something was wrong when that Dragon Master n withdrew Alston''s soul. However, I


    never expected that he would be reborn with the help of the spiritual race''s body. It''s an incredible feat!"


    Bryant told Rocky of his surprise.


    "That''s not the only astonishing thing. Alston is much stronger after his rebirth. He may even be


    stronger than me," Rocky told him with a frown.


    "Really? I must say, the resurrection of Alston is a very bad thing for the Holy Dragon Empire. Do you


    have a n of action, Prince Crimson?" Bryant asked immediately.


    "Right now, I only know that I must find out where Alston is as soon as possible. I have a suspicion that


    he may have the support of the Dragon Master n. That might exin why he attacked the Holy


    Dragon Empire without any fear," Rocky told him.


    "I think you are the one Alston wants to face the most, Prince Crimson. I think you should be very


    careful about your movements," Bryant reminded him.


    "I know. But that is not why I came here today. I have another reason." Rocky now came to the point.


    "What is it?" Bryant asked.


    He told Bryant his n, and Bryant was shocked.


    "I''ve heard about the gic modification and its rted technologies from Shirley once or twice.


    People say that you have used this technology to breed several new spirit-manipted beasts. Yet, I


    believe that the risks are great indeed," Bryant replied in a thoughtful tone.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, you''re right. However, if these technologies are sessfully applied in the army, it will immensely


    enhance their overallbat effectiveness." Rocky nodded.


    "I get that, but I don''t think it''s appropriate to take such a risk for this matter." Bryant was a cautious


    man. There were too many wars already at the border, and the spirit maniptors and spirit-


    manipted beasts were very scarce. It would be difficult for him to spare some for gic


    modification.


    "I just wanted to give you a suggestion. After all, you are the top leader of your group. But do think


    about it, Chief Bryant," Rocky politely agreed.


    "Okay. I will think it over," Bryant promised.


    "I have another thing to ask you too. But I don''t know whether I should say it," Rocky added after


    thinking for a while.


    "Please go ahead," Bryant said.


    "Are you still mad at me because I refused to marry Miss Shirley?" Rocky asked politely.


    "To be honest, I did feel unhappy at first, but when Shirley came back from the Crimson City, I saw that


    she had changed a lot. From time to time, she would mention everything you had done in the Crimson


    City, and she looked very happy. I never expected that to happen. Now I understand that the


    engagement doesn''t matter at all. The most important thing is her happiness!" Bryant said with a sigh


    of relief.

 Chapter 1156 The Heavenly Demon Clans Condition

    Chapter 1156 The Heavenly Demon n''s Condition


    "I''m relieved to hear that, Chief Bryant," Rocky said with a smile.


    While they were talking, a graceful and plump figure came in. She had a cold expression on her face,


    but as soon as she saw Rocky, her face brightened with happiness though it was only for a moment.


    "It''s nice to see you, Miss Shirley." Rocky recognized her immediately. It was Shirley who just came in.


    "What are you doing here?" Although Shirley was happy to see Rocky, she hid it well and spoke to him


    in the same arrogant voice she often used.


    "I''m here to talk with Chief Bryant," Rocky replied, not minding the cold treatment from her, as he was


    already used to it.


    "Oh, I see," she answered, suddenly hesitant, as she looked from Rocky to Bryant. Finally, she felt that


    she had disturbed them, so she nodded at them politely and turned away. "I''m sorry I disturbed your


    conversation then. I''ll go out first."


    But before she could leave, Bryant stopped her. "Wait. We are done here, actually. And it''s the first time


    that Prince Crimson hase to our Sky Army Group, so why don''t you show him around for me?" he


    suggested.


    Shirley hesitantly faced them, a look of unwillingness on her face. Unfortunately, she couldn''t say no to


    Chief Bryant, so she just looked at Rocky, expecting him to turn the offer down.


    However, Rocky had no reason to turn down Bryant''s offer. It would be impolite to reject his kindness


    after all. So, he stood up and bowed a little toward Bryant before he walked to Shirley. "Thank you,


    Chief Bryant. I will be happy to see your Sky Army Group. Thank you, Miss Shirley, for your time."


    Shirley snorted slightly and didn''t deign to reply to Rocky. Then, she walked out without waiting for


    Rocky, who hurried after her after nodding at Bryant onest time.


    The two of them strolled around the base camp of the Sky Army Group. It looked like an impregnable


    fort, and it was bigger and more majestic than the Crimson Dragon Group.


    Shirley kept silent most of the tour, except when she had to tell Rocky about the ces they went to,


    and even then, she kept them as brief as possible. However, despite her silence, she kept stealing


    nces at Rocky all the time.


    She looked like she wanted to say something, and her movements were jerky and abrupt whenever


    she felt that Rocky wasn''t looking at her. Finally, Rocky was fed up and asked her bluntly, "Do you have


    something to say to me? Just say it."


    "What are you talking about? I have nothing to say to you!" Shirley contradicted. She lied because she


    was flustered and didn''t know what to say to Rocky. She had a lot of questions for him, but didn''t know


    where to start. This was the first time that they were alone since Rocky refused her in person. Although


    they saw each other several times a day when she stayed in Crimson City, they didn''t talk at all, and


    Shirley had deliberately kept her distance from him. Besides, there were always other women around


    him, and they all seemed to enjoy being around him, so it wasn''t like he would miss her presence.


    For Shirley, getting along with Rocky made her feel embarrassed, partly because she once regarded


    Rocky as a man who was good at nothing. However, as time passed, the man she had judged too


    quickly and put down had grown into Prince Crimson, a man who achieved sess and won


    recognition everywhere he went. Even though she was also proud of him, Shirley could not ept


    such a big change. What troubled her even more was that during her stay in Crimson City, she became


    more and more attracted to him, and she couldn''t take her eyes away from him as long as he was


    around. It was, frankly, disturbing.


    "Shirley, do you have a crush on me?" Rocky suddenly stopped and said to Shirley bluntly.


    At once, Shirley''s face turned red, and her heart leaped and thundered inside her chest. He hit the nail


    right on its head, although she could not even admit it to herself. Instead of answering, she avoided his


    eyes and hastened her steps, as she tried to get away from him as fast as possible.


    However, before Shirley could take one more step, Rocky grabbed her hand and pulled her abruptly.


    He forced her to look at him, and he lowered his head closer to hers so that he could peer into her


    eyes. Panic and shame dted her pupils, and her face was a bright crimson, so she didn''t want to look


    at him. But once their eyes met, she could not look away.


    "I want you to look me in the eyes and repeat what you just said. I won''t believe you if you can''t say it


    to my face," said Rocky lowly, and his husky voice and warm breath tickled her ears. On the other


    hand, he was frowning sternly. His worries seemed to havee true!


    "I don''t want to! You can believe me or not. I don''t care!" Shirley eximed, struggling to look away


    from him again. She bit her lips in embarrassment, and soon, it was almost as red as her face.


    "Oh? Chief Bryant told me a different story." Rocky probed deeper as he studied her face intently.


    "What did my grandfather say to you?" Shirley asked, feeling fidgety.


    "I suppose you know better than me. I don''t mind if you want to keep it a secret or refuse to admit, but I


    still have to make it clear to you. You should know all the women around me. If you want to be


    one of them, I can''t stop you. Honestly, I don'' know how to deal with rtionships, and I never intended


    to cause such a situation, though I hope I can figure it out one day. I owe them all as much. But for all


    the people close to me, I will cherish and protect anyone of them. That is my only promise," Rocky


    frankly answered. He knew that the rtionship between the girls and him was tooplicated to sort


    out, and he was also reluctant to include Shirley, as it could be even moreplicated.


    Fortunately, they were kind to each other like real sisters and didn''t mind sharing the same man, which


    was a great relief for Rocky.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, he wanted them to be happy because he valued every one of them. Isis had a child with him;


    Sabina had supported him for so long; Luci had given up everything for him, and he always felt guilty


    as he once hurt Lena. Anyway, he had a unique and unforgettable reason for each of them. Thest


    thing Rocky wanted was to add more women to the mix.


    Now that Shirley had such a tendency, Rocky hoped that he could nip it in the bud because he didn''t


    want to see her fall deeper and deeper and end up like all the other girls.


    "Do you love them?" Shirley quietly asked after she had been silent for a while, lost in her thoughts.


    "Love is just a word. I think the most important thing between us is connection and understanding,"


    Rocky replied with a faint smile.


    "Don''t you think it''s unfair to them? Even when all of them put all their hearts on you, you still haven''t


    clearly responded to their love," Shirley protested, feeling like the girls were suffering some kind of


    injustice because of Rocky.


    "Maybe I am; I don''t know. But I suppose that our connection is deeper, and it willst longer than love.


    Perhaps, one day, you will understand this feeling. But I don''t want you to learn it from the girls and me.


    I think you should find a better man for you," Rocky said sincerely.


    "It''s none of your business. I will take care of my own feelings. If you don''t have anything else to do,


    just go." Shirley cast a sidelong nce at him. However, she could not stomach to see Rocky leave, so


    before he could leave, she walked away from him first. At that moment, Rocky could tell that she was


    asplicated as the other girls.


    "I hope she can understand what I mean. Don''t fall in love with me anymore." Rocky sighed, looking at


    Shirley''s back.


    Rocky then went to Bryant to say goodbye and left the Sky Army Group. He went back to the Crimson


    City first and made some arrangements, preparing to start the gic modification n of the spirit-


    manipted beasts in the four groups.


    When everything was ready, he went to the Imperial City. But he didn''t go back to the Pce City.


    Instead, he went to the Fragrance House to see Laney. Earlier, he had asked her to look for clues


    about Alston. So, he went there to know if there was any progress.


    However, instead of hearing the news he expected, he got another astonishing message about the


    Timber Deity Empire.


    "What did you say? The Wood n is going to ally with the Heavenly Demon n, and Alyssa has to


    be sent to the Heavenly Demon n as some kind of condition?" Rocky was shocked by what he had


    heard.


    "My sources are sure, so they can''t be wrong about this. When I heard the news, I wanted to send you


    a message right away. Fortunately, you came back in time." Laney''s face had never looked as serious


    as it did at that moment.


    "The Heavenly Demon n once wanted to take away Alyssa''s legendary guardian beast. This time,


    they must be plotting something by asking for such a condition. There''s something wrong about their


    sudden request. Why do they want Alyssa?" Rocky wondered aloud.

 Chapter 1157 Rockys Fault

    Chapter 1157 Rocky''s Fault


    "Currently, the Heavenly Demon n has already grown into a force that couldn''t be ignored. They


    could even be lined up with the Dragon Master n, the Phoenix Master n, and the Wood n.


    Moreover, it is rumored that they possess two spiritual treasures while the Wood n only gets a half.


    They even proposed a very enticing condition. If Her Royal Highness agreed to marry their patriarch,


    they would willingly bestow one of their spiritual treasures as a gift for the bride. I''m afraid that more


    than forming an alliance, the Wood n would be definitely enticed into acquiring that spiritual


    treasure. Thus, they may possibly agree with their proposal of marrying Her Royal Highness into the


    Heavenly Demon n." Laney analyzed every detail.


    "But do you really think that she would agree to something like that? Knowing her, I don''t think so."


    Rocky knew how proud and stubborn Alyssa could be. He could tell that she would turn them down


    right at their faces without any hesitation.


    "I know that too. However, the real problem is that the Wood n is considering it. They''re so


    desperate to obtain the spiritual treasure of the Heavenly Demon n. If the Wood n decided and


    ordered Her Royal Highness to ept the proposal, do you think that she would still have a say? If


    pushes to shove, she might have no other choice but to obey." With her eyes already turning


    reddish, Laney paused and looked at Rocky intently. "Basil, I beg of you. Please go to the Timber Deity


    Empire right away and get Her Royal Highness out of that ce!"


    "Hey, calm down. I understand your anxiety, but if she made this move, she would be a traitor to


    both the Timber Deity Empire and the Wood n. She can''t afford to do that." Rocky tried to reason


    with logic.


    "I also know Her Royal Highness. She would rather do that than be a member of the Heavenly


    Demon n. In case you don''t know, those bastards are more interested in her legendary guardian


    beast than herself. I don''t think that there would still be a chance for her toe back once sent there.


    Her life might even be put to danger!" Laney''s chest throbbed hard as she worried about what could


    happen to Alyssa. She tried to calm down a little before saying, "Basil, you should know that Her Royal


    Highness has a special feeling for you. I strongly believe that at a time like this, you''re the one that she


    wants to see the most."


    Rocky quickly understood what Laney meant. With all honesty, he was indeed worried about the


    current situation of Alyssa. She had helped him a lot of times when he was in the Timber Deity Empire.


    From then on, he made up his mind that if ever she were on a tight spot, he would not hesitate to give


    her a hand. Moreover, he also wanted to take the opportunity to find out more about the Heavenly


    Demon n and what they had been up to. Thus, considering every factor, he felt the significance of


    making a trip to the Timber Deity Empire. No matter what decision Alyssa was going to make, he


    needed to see her first.


    "All right. I''ll go to the capital of the Timber Deity Empire right away. I need to see her first and confirm


    whatever she wants to do." Rocky finally made up his mind after thinking for a while.


    "Basil, you must bring Her Royal Highness back with you no matter what," Laney pleaded as tears


    started to well up in her eyes.


    Rocky didn''t utter another word and just patted her on the shoulder to somehow calm her down. After a


    while, he left the Fragrance House and headed towards the Pce City. As soon as he got to the


    pce, he met Isis and the other women and told them what he and Laney talked about. He also told


    them his n about going to the Timber Deity Empire, but the girls'' expression instantly changed. None


    of them agreed on his seemingly reckless n.


    "Of course not. You can''t go." Lena was the first one to express her strong objection. It didn''t only


    concern Alyssa, but the ns of the spiritual race were also involved again. Previously, Rocky only had


    a narrow escape when he went to rescue the emperor within the territory of the Dragon Master n. It


    hadn''t been that long and he was already going to risk his life again.


    "That''s right. It''s too dangerous! We won''t let you go!" Sabina and Luci also expressed their


    disapproval.


    "Basil, you have to think this over. This is a very serious matter. You have offended the Dragon Master


    n before. If you make an enemy out of the Wood n this time, even if it''s for Alyssa''s sake, things


    will get more unfavorable for you!" Isis warned him in a serious tone.


    "I know all about those risks, but I still have to go. Alyssa helped me a lot when I was previously taken


    to the Timber Deity Empire. She even arranged so well that I could return here safely. I owe her a lot.


    Now that she needs help, it''s just right that I should do something for her." Rocky persuaded them as


    he let out a sigh. He walked a little and looked outside at the distant sky.


    "But what if she agrees to what they want? Then, you''ve just wasted your effort on going there." Sabina


    didn''t want to say it outright, but she didn''t have a good impression of Alyssa.


    "If she agrees, then I won''t interfere. However, if she needs my help, I''ll make sure to do my best to


    assist her," Rocky answered with a straight face.


    The girls looked at each other, shook their heads, and also let out a deep sigh. From what they heard,


    they knew that whatever they said would be useless, as Rocky had already made up his mind to see


    Alyssa.


    "Fine. There''s no use arguing with you anyway. All right, you can go, but on one condition¡­ We will


    also go with you," Sabina said in a stern voice.


    The other girls just nodded and looked at him seriously.


    "Well, if you insist," Rocky replied as he lightly scratched his head. He had no other choice but to agree


    to their demand. Otherwise, they wouldn''t let him leave the Pce City.


    However, since Lena still needed to assist the emperor in dealing with the affairs within the Holy


    Dragon Empire, she had to stay behind and entrust Rocky to the rest of the girls as they traveled to the


    Timber Deity Empire.


    About three dayster, the group had arrived at their destination.


    But before going straight to Alyssa, they went to the Cao mansion first.


    As soon as Queenie heard that Rocky and her elder sister paid a visit, she immediately rushed towards


    the Magnificent Hall to meet them at once.


    "Luci, you''re back! Oh, how I missed you!" Queenie hurriedly threw herself into Luci''s arms the


    moment she saw her. She was like a spoiled child who met her mother after a long while.


    "Come on. You''re now the chief of the Cao n. Stop acting like a little girl all the time!" Luci teased


    her younger sister but also held her tightly. It had been quite a while since shest saw her; thus, she


    also missed her greatly. Since childhood, they had been really close and she was even a doting sister.


    "Hey, you bastard! Did you ever try to make my sister cry? Spit it out and I shall punish you


    ordingly!" Queenie waved her fist at Rocky shortly after leaving Luci''s arms. Her joyous smile was


    instantly reced by squinting eyes and pouting lips as she yelled at Rocky.


    "Queenie, don''t be rude! You''re in front of Prince Crimson of the Holy Dragon Empire. Learn to behave


    yourself. By the way, let me introduce the others. This is Isis, Prince Crimson''s wife, and this is Sabina,


    General Marcia''s apprentice." Luci introduced herpanions as she dragged her grumbling sister


    away from Rocky.


    "Why are you yelling at me? It''s only been a year since you went with this bastard, and now you''re


    already siding with him? I''m your younger sister!" Queenie grumbled a lot while talking to her sister but


    still managed to politely bow towards Isis and Sabina.


    The two girls couldn''t help but burst outughing upon witnessing the unique side of Queenie.


    "It''s already been a year since then. However, your temper hasn''t changed a bit. How''s your Beast


    Curing Skill now? Did you make enough progress?" Rocky tried to cut in and ignored her attitude.


    "Humph! Just so you know, my Beast Curing Skill should be better than you already. That''s not all. I


    also learned a lot of new skills from Juey. Even Tate is no match for me now," Queenie dered


    proudly while sticking out her chest and holding her waist with both hands.


    "Oh, really? That is nice." Rocky said with a gentle smile.


    At the same time, while they were still busy talking, Lucas, who had just heard of their arrival, also


    rushed into the hall to greet them.


    "Miss Luci and Miste¡ª I mean Prince Crimson! Why didn''t you tell us beforehand that you would be


    coming back? Is there something urgent that came up?" Lucas was indeed a sharp man who had


    experienced a lot in life. As soon as he learned of their sudden arrival, he instantly knew that there


    must be a pressing and important reason behind it.


    "Master Lucas! It''s nice to meet you again. I''m impressed that you''re still good at predicting things."


    Rocky also greeted back with a smile.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After they all sat down, Rocky began exining what their purpose was for suddenly visiting the Timber


    Deity Empire.


    "I see. I''ve also heard about the things about Her Royal Highness, but I''m not sure about it. Well, I


    guess we have to confirm it with the emperor," Lucas remarked.


    "Yeah, I also have the same thought," Rocky said in a serious tone.


    "Luci, this time, just stay with me and never leave me again! Can you imagine how boring it is to deal


    with a lot of different things every day? Then, I also have to continually listen to my master''s nagging. I


    don''t want to be the chief anymore! You should be the one to do it!" Queenie went on toin and


    even attempted to pass the responsibilities to Luci.


    "You know I can''t. Besides, I told you, I''m just here to apany Basil. Also, you''re a better chief than


    me. I didn''t want to be the chief anymore. I know it''s hard for a girl of your age to take on such huge


    responsibilities, but trust me, you''re the one suited for this." Luci put her arm around her sister''s


    shoulder and consoled her.


    While Queenie was being appeased by her sister, she sneakily red at Rocky. At the back of her


    mind, she couldn''t stop ming Rocky. If it wasn''t for him, her elder sister didn''t have to leave her and


    her n behind. She had set her mind that it was all Rocky''s fault. However, Rocky just shrugged his


    shoulders and looked back at her with an innocent expression, making Queenie even more


    pissed.

 Chapter 1158 To The Wood Clan

    Chapter 1158 To The Wood n


    Rocky and the others headed to the Cao n since it wouldn''t be possible for them to casually meet


    Woods, who was now the emperor of the Timber Deity Empire. He intended to ask Queenie to take


    them to the royal pce to meet him instead.


    Due to the constraints of time, apanied by Queenie and Lucas, Rocky left the Cao n and


    headed to the royal pce soon after.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    After passing through the strict security at the royal pce gates, Rocky and the others were finally


    ushered to the side hall.


    They didn''t have to wait long. Woods walked in, looking imposing in his imperial robe. He was no


    longer the humble prince they once knew. The officer had reported to him that the chief of the Cao n


    had arrived to see him, and Woods thought that it was only Queenie who was waiting for him. He


    stopped abruptly in his tracks when he saw Rocky standing in the hall, smiling broadly at him. His eyes


    widened in surprise and Woods quickened his pace towards Rocky.


    "Oh,e on now! It has hardly been a year. Why are you so excited?" Rocky teased as the smile at


    the corners of his lips grew wider.


    "Finally! I have been waiting for you! I thought you wouldn''te!" Woods eximed, grabbing


    Rocky''s shoulder. He heaved a deep sigh, as if the man''s mere presence gave him hope.


    "Where is Alyssa? I want to see her," Rocky said with urgency in his voice.


    The smile faded from Woods'' face. "She''s not here as she has been taken back to the Wood n,"


    Woods said seriously.


    "The Wood n? Is she really..." Rocky shook his head and pinched his brows in frustration.


    "The Wood n has already decided to exchange her for a spiritual treasure, and she is not in a


    position to disobey their order," Woods sighed.


    "Why? She has a legendary guardian beast! Why do they have to use her for the exchange?" Rocky


    asked with a deep frown.


    "You know the reason better than I do. If we go to the Wood n now, we may still have time to stop


    the Wood n. But that won''t be an easy task." The very idea that they treated his elder sister like a


    commodity annoyed him from the beginning. But he could do nothing about it, even though he was now


    the emperor of an empire. The Wood n was the spiritual race backing their empire, and they were


    free to decide whatever they pleased. He had no control over the Wood n, whatsoever. It was the


    same in Alyssa''s case as well. She was too connected to the Wood n, and couldn''t say no to their


    demands.


    Rocky was lost in thoughts for a moment. As far as he could see, this was an absolutely useless


    bargain for the Wood n. Alyssa had a legendary guardian beast, something the n badly wanted


    to get their hands on. The only reason they were making this deal was because they thought that


    Alyssa''s seal could never be removed. Exchanging a spiritual treasure with her was their only choice to


    protect their n from the threatening of other ns of the spiritual race.


    "I may have a solution," Rocky said after considering all their options at that point.


    "Really? Tell me more!" Woods shook Rocky''s shoulder, unable to check his excitement.


    "I still have one half of the spiritual treasure we had found in the Hell of Dragon Fang," Rocky


    confessed. Under the current circumstance, he had to tell the truth.


    "What?! You told us that a girl from the spiritual race took that half from you!" Woods said, shocked by


    this new revtion.


    This was the first time for Lucas and Queenie to hear about this too. No one who had taken part in the


    treasure hunting knew about it.


    "It''s a long story. I''ll tell you in detailter. This could stop them from sending Alyssa to the Heavenly


    Demon n. But we need to hear her opinion first. If she has already made up her mind to marry into


    the Heavenly Demon n, we can''t force her toe with us against her will," Rocky said, musing


    about different strategies.


    "Oh, speaking of... She left a letter with me before she was taken away. She asked me to give it to you


    whenever I met you." Woods grabbed a letter from his pocket and handed it to Rocky.


    Rocky took it from him and quickly opened it. There was only one sentence in the letter¡ª"May we


    meet again in the next life."


    me rose from his palm and the letter was burned to ashes.


    "We need to find her right away," Rocky said with certainty in his eyes.


    "Are you going into the Wood n alone?" Woods asked with concern when he saw Rocky''s


    expression.


    "You were waiting for me, weren''t you? I hope you have made some arrangements." Rocky knew that


    Woods might already have made some ns to help his sister.


    Woods smiled. "I''ve prepared some dowries for Alyssa and nned to send them to the Wood n,"


    he said, his smile widening. The two of them came to a silent understanding.


    "How very considerate of you," Rocky replied, nodding his approval. Using the dowries as cover, they


    could approach Alyssa without arousing the suspicion of the Wood n.


    "But they may find it suspicious if too many of us show up. We should pick our best hands for the job,"


    Woods stated, looking around the people in the hall.


    In the following two hours, Rocky and Woods nailed down the details and an elite group of escorts was


    finalized. Twenty people including Woods'' best hands and the Cao n''s members were picked.


    Queenie and Lucas were included too.


    To make things go smoothly, every one of them was deliberately disguised. The girls were dressed in


    men''s clothes, although it was still difficult to hide their charm. Rocky got dressed up as an escort too.


    Early the next morning, they set out for the Wood n with the dowries.


    A few dayster, they reached the area where the n resided. They had to take the dowries to the


    center of the Wood n; they couldn''t imagine what would happen if something went wrong. They


    were obviously going to run into many members of the n. The slightest mistake could put them in


    danger; they were treading on thin ice here.


    ording to Rocky''s n, if they were unable to stop the Wood n from sending Alyssa to the


    Heavenly Demon n, they were to intercept her halfway out of the n and forcefully bring her back.


    Of course, it all depended on Alyssa. She had to cooperate with them.


    A few hours after entering the n''s territory, they came to a valley where the residences were


    situated. The valley was filled with towering trees, on which were built tree houses of various styles.


    Streams of members of the Wood n were busily going up and down without pausing to even look at


    them. The ce was as peaceful as it could get.


    The rest of the escorts waited outside arge tree house while the escort in charge went inside to


    report their purpose of arrival. Soon after receiving permission, they headed to an independent tree


    house on the south side of the valley, led by a spiritual ve. The door of the house was closed.


    "Your Royal Highness, His Majesty has sent dowries for you," the escort in charge said respectfully.


    "Bring it in." Came a mncholy voice from inside the tree house.


    The door of the tree house opened, and boxes of dowries were carried in. Rocky carried in the veryst


    box.


    When he entered the tree house, he saw Alyssa staring out the window, looking solemn. She seemed


    to have something on her mind.


    "Hey, you silly girl," Rocky shouted as he looked at her lonely back.


    Alyssa''s back straightened in a jolt. She hesitated for a moment without turning to look. Was it an


    illusion? Only one person in the world spoke to her in such a teasing tone. Only him. She sighed,


    wondering if she would ever see him again. This was the Wood n; how could she expect Rocky to


    risk his life to be here?


    She turned to look who it was in her room, and immediately froze seeing the man in front of her,


    standing there with the familiar smile. She was choked with excitement and couldn''t say a word for a


    moment.


    "You! What are you doing here?" Alyssa said, regaining herposure.

 Chapter 1159 Complete The Alliance Agreement

    Chapter 1159 Complete The Alliance Agreement


    "I heard that you are getting married soon; that''s why I came here," Rocky mumbled while crossing his


    arms over his chest.


    "Just leave. If the members of the Wood n find you here, they will surely not let you go. I''m not


    kidding around." Alyssa''s face changed drastically. The other spiritual race ns had already found out


    that Rocky had sessfully lifted the curse on Marcia''s body during the battle with the Dragon Master


    n. Most of the ns might be skeptical about this news, but they had been secretly paying attention


    to his every move, and the Wood n was no exception to this spection.


    Rocky ignored her plea and continued with his agenda, "I''m here because I''d like to ask you a


    question."


    "What is it?" Alyssa couldn''t help but ask.


    "Would you like to leave with me?" Rocky asked frankly.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You already know my answer," Alyssa responded with gravity in her tone.


    "That''s exactly why I don''t want you to sacrifice yourself. Hear me out. If what the Wood n desires is


    only the spiritual treasure, then I will return the other half of their spiritual treasure to them. This is the


    only solution I can think of as of now. In this way, you won''t have to sacrifice yourself anymore," Rocky


    said as he tried to convince Alyssa.


    "What do you mean by that?" Alyssa asked in wonder.


    "In fact, the other half of the Wood n''s spiritual treasure is in my possession and has not been taken


    away," Rocky replied.


    Alyssa, on the other hand, widened her eyes in awe. Immediately, she shook her head and said, "You


    don''t understand what''s going on. The Wood n is not only after their spiritual treasure. They also


    want to protect themselves. At this moment, the Dragon Master n has internal strife that has greatly


    weakened its power, while the Phoenix Master n has never been bothered by any other worldly


    affairs. Therefore, the Wood n doesn''t want to be the greatest threat to the big and influential


    Heavenly Demon n. Needless to say, the only way for us to end this is to reach an agreement with


    the Heavenly Demon n."


    "Then I am wrong about my perception of the Wood n. I can''t believe that they''re much timider than


    I thought. The way I see it, they are afraid of being targeted by the Heavenly Demon n, so they try


    to use such a method..." Rocky said scornfully.


    "You don''t understand. The Wood n may seem powerful, but in fact, they are also on the verge of


    decline. Do you know why the Wood n tried their best to create the descendants of humans and the


    Wood n beings? One of the reasons was that most of the members of the Wood n had already


    lost their ability to reproduce. Now, only a very small portion of them have the ability. However, the


    chances of childbirth are still slim. Therefore, for twenty years, the Wood n had already no newborn


    babies. Once wars broke out among the ns of the spiritual race, the Wood n would never be able


    to take any advantage to win, and they would even face a fate of extinction," Alyssa exined.


    "If that''s the only problem, then, perhaps, it can be solved," Rocky replied, even before she could finish


    her words.


    However, Alyssa was confused.


    "You do know that I have set up a Genome Research Institute in the Holy Dragon Empire, don''t you?


    This gene technology can not only change the spirit-manipted beast but also change the human and


    the spiritual race. As long as I am given enough time, maybe I can find a solution to the Wood n''s


    poption problems," Rocky said in a serious tone.


    "But..." Alyssa''s eyes sparkled when she heard this as she seemed to have seen a glimmer of hope.


    However, nothing was still certain. Therefore, even if she believed in Rocky, the Wood n might not


    be able to believe in him.


    "If you are willing to leave with me, then I will try my best to help you, just as you helped me before. I''m


    just returning the favor. And besides, I''m not here alone..." Rocky said firmly and looked out of the


    treehouse.


    "Tell me, why are you doing this? Isn''t it good to live the carefree life as the Prince Crimson of the Holy


    Dragon Empire? Why do you even have to involve yourself in this mess?" Alyssa couldn''t help but


    grumble. She might not show it, but deep inside, she was overjoyed to see Rocky again.


    "Laney made me promise to take you back to the Holy Dragon Empire. Moreover, if you''d ask me, I


    don''t think it''s necessary for you to make such a huge sacrifice for the Wood n," Rocky remarked.


    "This is the Wood n, and it''s not easy to leave it behind. Plus, if they know that you keep the other


    half of the spiritual treasure, then maybe they will think that you have ulterior motives. I''m afraid you


    have to stay here too, let alone take me away." Alyssa was also apprehensive at that moment.


    "It would be nice if I could take your ce as the hostage so you can leave." Rocky smiled softly after


    finishing his words.


    "I''ll do as I see fit. But, you''d better leave the Wood n with your people, okay? I don''t want you to


    take risks for me. I beg you. I don''t want to be marked as a sinner..." Alyssa thought that it was too


    dangerous for him. After all, they were facing the spiritual race, and she knew how tough they were to


    deal with.


    At that moment, Rocky''s eyes narrowed when he saw the determined look on Alyssa''s face.


    "Well, since you have made up your mind, I have no reason to force you into doing something you don''t


    want." Rocky finally gave in. He gave her a quick nod and turned around, ready to leave. He had not


    gone far when he heard Alyssa call him, "Wait". Just as he was about to turn around, Alyssa had


    already pounced to his arms.


    Without uttering a single word, Rocky released his grip, then opened the door of the treehouse and


    walked out.


    Meanwhile, after he walked out of the treehouse, the tearful Alyssa turned around and murmured with a


    bit of pain in her voice, "I''m sorry. I just can''t let you take risks for me. Let me solve it myself. I know


    you''re leaving, but at least I got to see you again today for thest time."


    Not long after Rocky walked out of the treehouse, the women zoomed towards him and asked, "So,


    how is it going?"


    "It seems that we have to go with our second n." Although Rocky didn''t know what was on Alyssa''s


    mind, he still felt a little uneasy knowing that she did not ept his first n.


    Soon after, the team packed their belongings and left the Wood n''s ce. After all, they weren''t


    allowed to stay there for too long.


    Not long after, the Heavenly Demon n''s team arrived at the Wood n to fetch the bride. The


    person that led the entourage was an elder of a spiritual master of the Heavenly Demon n.


    Moreover, there were several powerful ordinary spiritual beings and more than twenty spiritual ves


    present, making the event quite big.


    It was true that the Wood n only wanted to send Alyssa to the Heavenly Demon n this time


    because they wanted to make an alliance with thetter. Thus, they had to sign the alliance agreement


    first before they could take Alyssa back. That was why the Heavenly Demon n sent an elder of the


    spiritual master to represent the patriarch. At that moment, he handed the two agreements written by


    Patriarch Townsend, in person to the patriarch of the Wood n. As soon as the patriarch of the Wood


    n signed the agreements, he gave one of them back to the elder of the spiritual master. All of this


    signing was needed to fulfill the alliance agreement.


    As for the spiritual treasure, they would not give it to the Wood n until Alyssa was sent to the


    Heavenly Demon n and got married to Patriarch Townsend.


    After securing the alliance agreement, Alyssa was also invited out, along with her dowries, to go back


    with the team of the Heavenly Demon n.


    But before they set out to travel, Alyssa suddenly pulled out a dagger from her pocket and pressed it


    against her neck in front of everyone''s presence.

 Chapter 1160 Shall We Make A Deal

    Chapter 1160 Shall We Make A Deal


    This, of course, shocked everyone present, including the powerful patriarch and the elders of the Wood


    n, and the members sent by the Heavenly Demon n.


    "Alyssa, what are you doing?" the patriarch of the Wood n asked in a mortified tone.


    "Patriarch, the Heavenly Demon n wants my legendary guardian beast, the Moon Fox. For that


    reason, I refuse to be a part of their n. But I do not want to bring shame to my n either. So, I


    will hand over the Moon Fox and will die to atone for my behavior," Alyssa said resolutely. She now


    knew the Heavenly Demon n''s intention¡ªthey wanted the Moon Fox, not her. If it was just her being


    sent to the Heavenly Demon n, she might have reluctantly agreed. But the Wood n had already


    agreed to exchange her and the Moon Fox for the spiritual treasure. There was no room for any


    discussions at this point. Above all, she had no will to marry the patriarch of the Heavenly Demon n


    because she had already fallen in love with someone else.


    "What''s going on here, Patriarch?" the elder of the Heavenly Demon n demanded. Alyssa was


    ying some kind of drama, and he wanted to get over this as soon as possible. He was so close to


    obtaining the Moon Fox, and couldn''t afford to let this woman destroy everything at thest minute. If


    his patriarch hadn''t ordered him to bring Alyssa and the Moon Fox back together to his n, he


    wouldn''t have bothered to care whether she was alive or dead.


    The patriarch of the Wood n tried to pacify the elder. "Elder, please give us a moment. Let us talk to


    her."


    He then turned to Alyssa. "Alyssa, think about this carefully. This alliance is of great importance to the


    Wood n," the patriarch said, trying to reason with her.


    "Yes, Alyssa, let''s talk about this! Think twice before you take this step," the elders of the Wood n


    echoed.


    The alliance between them and the Heavenly Demon n was indeed a cry for help. The Wood n


    failed to get the half of their spiritual treasure, and Alyssa''s Moon Fox wouldn''t evolve to be a true


    legendary guardian beast either. An alliance was the only way to dy the oing war.


    "There is no need for more talk." Alyssa shook her head firmly. She had made up her mind; her


    sacrifice was inevitable. It was better to end her life than to endure humiliation and burden for the rest


    of her life. She was lucky enough to meet the person she had wanted to see the most in the end. She


    had no regrets. If there was one, perhaps, it was that she could not express her innermost feelings to


    that person before her death.


    Alyssa gathered her spiritual power and opened her Magic Spiritual Space. As the mortified crowd


    watched, she drove the dagger towards her chest.


    In that instant, a figure appeared silently beside Alyssa and grabbed her hand. Next to the figure was a


    beast, shrouded in mist. It emitted a colorful light, and its aura was as strong as that of a guardian


    beast.


    There was an eerie silence. The people of the two ns stared at the man and the beast, who had


    come into their territory without being noticed by anyone.


    Alyssa was the most surprised. When she saw the face of the man, her body trembled.


    "Wha¡ª" she stammered, staring at the man. "Why are you here? I asked you to leave!" she yelled,


    panic-stricken.


    "I knew you would do something stupid like this!"


    Rocky said, taking the dagger from her hand. He looked at Alyssa with a cold frown. He had figured


    that something was wrong with her after hearing her words earlier. He knew her all too well. She was


    not the kind of person who would easily sacrifice herself, and he believed that she meant to sacrifice


    herself.


    Alyssa bit her pink lips guiltily, but she was more worried about him now. The crowd had already


    realized that he was a human being. They were still surprised and wondering why a human would


    appear in their midst without their notice, and not to mention, with a spirit-manipted beast whose


    aura was simr to a guardian beast.


    This was practically impossible. A guardian beast was born from the transformation of a supernatural


    beast. The power of a supernatural beast was beyond the control of a human spirit maniptor. So, a


    human spirit maniptor could never transform a supernatural beast into a spirit-manipted beast of


    the spiritual race. Thus, it would be impossible for a human to have a spirit-manipted beast at the


    level of a guardian beast.


    Rocky surveyed the surroundings. He was once again in the middle of a spiritual race gathering. He


    had been hiding with Ken till now, while the elders had been focused on Alyssa. But her actions gave


    him no choice but to interfere.


    "Who are you?" the patriarch of the Wood n shouted angrily. He saw that Rocky was dressed like


    one of the escorts who had brought Alyssa''s dowries earlier. But no ordinary human being could


    possibly show up so easily without their noticing.


    "An uninvited guest, I suppose," Rocky replied casually.


    "Guards! Get this rude human out of here!" the patriarch ordered. He had no time to deal with the man.


    Right now, he was most concerned about Alyssa''s matter.


    Soon, a few spiritual ves surrounded Rocky.


    "Patriarch! He is my friend. Please, let him be!" Alyssa stood up to protect him.


    "Your friend?" The patriarch looked Rocky up and down once. He noticed that his aura was very


    unique. He couldn''t identify if he was weak or strong. However, there was a very strong power hidden


    within his body. The patriarch was now curious about the human''s identity.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Run!" Alyssa whispered to Rocky.


    He just smiled. Turning to the patriarch, he said, "You must be the patriarch of the Wood n. Let us


    make a deal, shall we?"


    "A deal?" the patriarch smirked. Not only did this human trespass into his n, but now, he wanted to


    make a deal with him. He was either very brave, or very foolish.


    "I have something that your n wants," Rocky continued.


    "How could a mere human have something that we want? Ridiculous! Get him out of here!" an elder of


    the Wood n roared as he waved his hand angrily.


    "Don''t you at least want to see what I have to offer?" Rocky asked as he took out the Mysterious Spirit


    Raw Gemstone which should have been embedded on the spiritual treasure of the Wood n.

 Chapter 1161 The Top Beauty

    Chapter 1161 The Top Beauty


    The patriarch and elders of the Wood n froze at the sight of the Mysterious Spirit Raw Gemstone.


    They recognized it at a nce as the other half of their spiritual treasure. The gemstones on the nine


    spiritual treasures had unique colors. Each represented a natural power, and hence, was easy to


    recognize.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why do you have that?" the patriarch of the Wood n asked without taking his eyes off the


    gemstone. "Wasn''t that half taken away by the other n of the spiritual race?"


    "Ah! That was just an illusion I created. I had it all along," Rocky said, raising his eyebrows at him with


    a self-satisfied smirk.


    The elders of the Wood n looked at the patriarch, waiting for his response. If they could get the


    Mysterious Spirit Raw Gemstone back from the human, their spiritual treasure would beplete.


    They might not need to covet the spiritual treasure of the Heavenly Demon n any more. The


    treasures could not be used casually by any n of the spiritual race. Moreover, using a spiritual


    treasure required enormous power. As long as any n of the spiritual race had one spiritual treasure,


    that would be enough to grant them immunity against any wars.


    "What kind of deal do you want to make?" the patriarch questioned. "If you are here for Alyssa, I''m


    afraid that''s not possible. The Wood n has already finished the alliance agreement with the


    Heavenly Demon n. We have to hand over Alyssa to them." Although he coveted the other half of


    the spiritual treasure in Rocky''s hand, the patriarch still had to consider the overall situation. If they


    broke the alliance agreement in public, it would not look good on the Wood n. Besides, the


    Heavenly Demon n wouldn''t give up so easily.


    The members of the Heavenly Demon n had been restless from the moment Alyssa had started


    rebelling. As soon as the spiritual master of the Heavenly Demon n saw the other half of the


    spiritual treasure, he realized that Rocky was set on destroying their n. Before things could go out of


    their control, he gestured the ordinary spiritual beings beside him to spring into action.


    Three of the ordinary spiritual beings bolted towards Rocky immediately. The strength of the three


    beings was equivalent to that of a peerless master at the Divine Stage¡ªthe strongest of them was


    almost as powerful as Rocky, and the weakest was at the third grade of the Divine Stage. And with all


    the three attacking together, the united power would be overwhelming for any human.


    Rocky red at them coldly. Then, he turned to the patriarch of the Wood n. "My condition is very


    simple. If you want this gemstone, then don''t interfere in whatever that happens from this moment


    onward. Since you have handed over Alyssa to the Heavenly Demon n, I''ll deal with them myself.


    As long as you don''t get in my way, you can have this half of the spiritual treasure!"


    Rocky''s words amused the n members, including the patriarch and the elders. They had never seen


    a human so bold. People shook in fear of the spiritual race, especially troublesome ones like the


    Heavenly Demon n. Humans usually stayed amiable because it was impossible for a man to fight


    against any member of the spiritual race unless he was a spirit maniptor at the Immortal Stage.


    However, no matter how they looked at Rocky, they couldn''t figure out how strong he was. Not to


    mention, in addition to the few ordinary spiritual beings, there was also a spiritual master. It would be


    impossible for Rocky to defeat the spiritual master unless he was at the Immortal Stage.


    "Patriarch?" the elders of the Wood n asked spontaneously as they watched their patriarch tensely,


    waiting for his reply. Whatever decision he made that day would have an irreparable impact on their


    n.


    The patriarch hesitated for a moment. He didn''t know what kind of power Rocky had that he would dare


    to challenge a n of the spiritual race in public. However, if his requirement was only that the Wood


    n stood by and did nothing to intervene, he and his people had pretty much nothing to worry about.


    After a pause, he said firmly, "Since we have already given Alyssa to the Heavenly Demon n, we


    have no right to intervene in issues that matter to her."


    The expression of the spiritual master of the Heavenly Demon n changed into one of disdain. But it


    didn''t matter. Either way, they would get the Moon Fox. A mere human could never take Alyssa away


    under their watch.


    As the three ordinary spiritual beings approached closer, the Frozen Wind Dagger in Rocky''s hand


    instantly turned into an arched ming de.


    The beings attacked him using secret skills of the Heavenly Demon n. In no time, three powerful


    spiritual waves turned into ferocious demon shadows and enveloped Rocky.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Three explosions went out in session. The ground shook, and rays of light spread in all directions.


    Within a hundred meters, dust and sand were sent flying, and the shockwaves of the spiritual power


    spread throughout the area around them.


    No matter how strong a human cultivator at the Divine Stage was, he wouldn''t get out unscathed if


    three ordinary spiritual beings joined together in an attack. When the dust started to settle, a figure in


    ice armor darted out in immense speed. He swung the ming de at the weakest of the three


    spiritual beings. Soon, a Moon de wrapped by ck mes, appearing like a menacing sickle,


    dashed out.


    Although the spiritual being tried his best to counterattack, it was no use. He was thrown back by the


    force of the human''s attack.


    All the members from the spiritual race were perplexed. They didn''t expect a human to have such


    power and strength. While facing a joint attack from three powerful spiritual beings of the Heavenly


    Demon n, this human was not just defending himself; he was striking them back!


    "He has be stronger again," Alyssa murmured to herself, also surprised to see Rocky pushing


    back the enemy with ease.


    Seeing this, the other two ordinary spiritual beings became vignt. They realized that they had


    underestimated Rocky''s strength, so they immediately summoned their guardian beasts.


    The one that was attacked returned to hispanions'' side and also summoned his guardian beast.


    Now, there were three guardian beasts which were each stronger than the seven-star spirit-


    manipted beasts beside the three ordinary spiritual beings.


    Alyssa knew that if the three ordinary spiritual beings, along with their guardian beasts, attacked him all


    at once, Rocky would be in grave danger. Even with his two spirit-manipted beasts, he wouldn''t win


    against them. She immediately stepped forward to help him.


    However, before Alyssa could make a move, a figure grabbed her shoulder from behind and stopped


    her.


    Alyssa turned around and shouted in astonishment, "Grandma?"


    The woman who stopped her was one of the elders of the Wood n, the one who had brought Alyssa


    up. Rocky had met the olddy before.


    Although she was old by age, she looked very much like a young human woman¡ªextremely demonic


    and attractive. Ordinary people would perceive her as a beautiful woman with a fatal charm. Within the


    Wood n, it wouldn''t be a lie to say that she could be crowned as the most beautiful


    woman.

 Chapter 1162 The Tough Fight

    Chapter 1162 The Tough Fight


    "Elder Evita!" the patriarch and the other elders of the Wood n greeted in surprise when they heard


    Alyssa. Evita, on the other hand, was not supposed to be there, causing confusion to all those who


    heard her name.


    At first nce, the beautiful and majestic Evita seemed young, but on the contrary, she was actually the


    oldest spiritual master in the Wood n. Moreover, no one knew exactly how powerful her cultivation


    base was until now. She had been living in seclusion in the Spiritual Pasture Valley for a long time and


    paid no attention to the Wood n''s affairs. Also, she seldom left the Spiritual Pasture Valley and had


    little updates on what was going on around her and her n.


    With that being said, it was no wonder why the members of the Wood n were immensely surprised


    to see Evita at the event. At that moment, there was only one question running in their minds¡ªwhat


    was she doing here?


    Evita gave a quick nod at the patriarch and the elders first, and then leaned closer and said to Alyssa,


    "This is not the proper time for you to take action. This man must be well prepared. Think about it. He


    even has the audacity and the courage to break into the Wood n and stop the Heavenly Demon


    n. I suggest that you trust him! Let''s see what he can do."


    When Alyssa heard the words, hesitation crept over her face. Soon after, she shot a worried nce at


    Rocky, who was facing three ordinary spiritual beings from the Heavenly Demon n and their


    respective guardian beasts alone.


    Without dy, Rocky opened his Magic Spiritual Space and called his spirit-manipted beast upon


    seeing the three spiritual beings had summoned their guardian beasts.


    The next minute, a figure glistening with icy light all over its body flew out of the Magic Spiritual Space.


    In the blink of an eye, it positioned itself beside Rocky and let out a loud roar. It was as tall and strong


    as a giant, and the most amazing thing about it was that it exuded an aura as powerful as a guardian


    beast.


    When Rocky revealed himself, he was apanied by a spirit-manipted beast on par with the


    guardian beast. But he was not done yet. Now, he summoned another one, with almost the same level


    as the previous one. Seeing this made the members of the spiritual race gasp for air on the spot. For


    the members of the spirit race, they believed that no matter how strong the spirit-manipted beast of


    a human being was, it was impossible for it to be put at the same level as guardian beasts. But now,


    Rocky might have actually refreshed their perception. Not only did he own a spirit-manipted beast at


    the guardian beast''s level, but as it turned out, he got two of them. At that moment, the members of the


    spiritual race were bbergasted as they thought that they were at a disadvantage this time around.


    As a matter of fact, they had never heard of such a thing before, let alone seeing it with their own eyes.


    They began to suspect the world was going to undertake a great change, and all that they believed in


    would be turned upside down. All of them then ran their eyes from Rocky to his spirit-manipted


    beasts with so many doubts. What was this human in front of them capable of? And what would he


    bring to the spirit race? Could they deal with him? What could they do to stop him and maintain the


    current order and bnce of the world?


    ''Who the hell is this human?'' the patriarch of the Wood n spected internally. This human in front


    of them was by no means ordinary. At that moment, he decided to wait for the cat to jump.


    Despite Rocky having two spirit-manipted beasts, he still thought that he was at a disadvantage.


    After all, he was outnumbered by the enemies who had three guardian beasts with them.


    Just when the members of the spiritual race thought that the Heavenly Demon n had the upper


    hand, a me light beast shadow unexpectedly shot out from Rocky''s Magic Spiritual Space. Hovering


    in the air like a gust of wind, this creature possessed three pairs of ming wings. However, something


    unexpected happened. As soon as this creature revealed itself, the three guardian beasts of the


    Heavenly Demon n suddenly let out a few frightened cries, feeling ill at ease.


    All eyes were fixed on the beast and followed it until itnded beside Rocky. Seeing that this creature


    was also Rocky''s, the crowd quieted down.


    After a long moment of being tranquil in disbelief, they began whispering to each other as they aroused


    an uproar.


    "Three spirit-manipted beasts! How could this happen?"


    "I can''t believe it. How could a human actually own three such beasts all at the same time? This is


    unbelievable!"


    "Well, the third one looks stronger than the other two. Based on its aura, I can clearly feel that the third


    one is even stronger than a guardian beast!"


    The members of the Wood n began to discuss in theirnguage, still carrying the surprised looks on


    their faces.


    At that moment, things werepletely out of their imagination. The patriarch of the Wood n, the


    elder, a spiritual master of the Heavenly Demon n and others present all fixed their eyes at Rocky


    without uttering a single word.


    "Hold on a second. This spirit-manipted beast looks familiar to me. I think I have seen this one


    before," Alyssa eximed in a voice that only she could hear. Taking a closer look at it, she recognized


    it to be the first spirit-manipted beast Rocky ever had. However, she heard that it had been killed


    after a tough battle. Yet, it was reborn and even showed an aura that surpassed that of a guardian


    beast.


    "When I firstid eyes on this young man, I already sensed that he is different from the others. But it''s


    totally unique for a human being to own three spirit-manipted beasts at the same time! How did he


    do it?" Even Evita was amazed at the scene right before her.


    Hearing her words, the patriarch and the elders exchanged nces with each other. The clock was


    ticking, and they needed to do something about this dreadful situation.


    "Patriarch, I think we shall not allow this human to continue acting so recklessly. After all, we have


    formed an alliance with the Heavenly Demon n. Even if we don''t want to interfere, they won''t be


    easily fooled," advised an elder of the Wood n as he leaned close to the patriarch.


    "Well..." The patriarch was out of ideas on how to control the situation.


    "We made the expedient decision to send Alyssa to the Heavenly Demon n. If this human is willing


    to return the other half of our spiritual treasure, then we won''t have to think about the spiritual treasure


    falling in the hands of the Heavenly Demon n. I suggest that we leave the rest to this young man,"


    Evita said from the side, removing the patriarch''s headache from this devastating problem.


    Hearing her n, the patriarch nodded in agreement and gave Evita an appreciative smile.


    Soon after, Rocky gathered his spiritual power and gave out an overwhelming aura that shocked the


    members of the Heavenly Demon n again. Everything that Rocky was doing was so unexpected


    that even the elder, a spiritual master of the Heavenly Demon n had a livid face.


    "Go ahead!" Rocky said freely to the three beasts.


    Without hesitation, these three beasts pounced on the enemies'' three guardian beasts with astonishing


    momentum. Not long after, Rocky followed closely, fighting against the three ordinary spiritual beings.


    "Fire Snake Explosion!"


    "me Arm!"


    "me Dragons!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    At that moment, Rocky faced the three ordinary spiritual beings of the Heavenly Demon n with his


    full power. In fact, he was able to attack and defend at the same time with the help of Frozen Wind


    Dagger and Hexagonal Netting Dragon Ring despite his enemies'' use of powerful secret skills.


    As the fight progressed, Rocky had managed to beat the three ordinary spiritual beings ck and blue


    without anyone''s help.


    At the same time, their three guardian beasts werepletely at a disadvantage in front of the fierce


    attacks of Rocky''s formidable beasts.


    In no time, the weakest one of the ordinary spiritual beings was critically hit by Rocky''s Moon de


    again, sending him to fly more than ten meters away. He crashed into a big tree and fell onto the


    ground, unable to stand on his feet due to the injuries that he had sustained.


    "Is this guy still human?" All the ordinary spiritual beings present had the same question in their minds


    after witnessing how Rocky fought against three enemies alone and even hurt one of them.


    By that time, the elder of the Heavenly Demon n, couldn''t take it anymore. "Attack them now! All of


    you!" he ordered immediately.


    Without thinking twice, the remaining three ordinary spiritual beings and over twenty spiritual ves all


    marched forward and surrounded Rocky.

 Chapter 1163 Have To Fight Recklessly

    Chapter 1163 Have To Fight Recklessly


    Meanwhile, about eight figures started to pop out of nowhere and gathered beside Rocky.


    These figures were members of the escort team, which included Lucas, two supreme masters of the


    Timber Deity Empire at the Divine Stage, Luci, and several other women.


    "Basil, everything is ready and has been arranged outside. The Heavenly Demon n''s people can''t


    take the princess away now," Luci reported to Rocky immediately.


    "Thank you so much for your help," Rocky said with a feeble smile. The only reason why he fought the


    three Heavenly Demon n members alone was to buy some time for the escort team so that they had


    adequate time to set up an escape-proof to prevent the Heavenly Demon n from taking Alyssa


    away.


    On the other hand, the situation changed as soon as Lucas and the others appeared. The Heavenly


    Demon n might have six ordinary spiritual beings on their side, but Rocky had six peerless masters


    above the Divine Stage ready to aid him. Moreover, he had backup outside the Wood n''s territory


    from the members of the escort team who woulde in to support him once they needed help.


    Needless to say, the Heavenly Demon n did not expect that they would be disadvantaged.


    "Charge!" Rocky ordered. Without hesitation, Lucas and the others beside him immediately rushed


    towards the ordinary spiritual being and several spiritual ves.


    Covered by Lucas and the others, Rocky waved the Frozen Wind Dagger in his hand and walked


    towards the elder of the Heavenly Demon n, a powerful spiritual master.


    "Who the hell are you? What is your name,d?" At that moment, Rocky''s temperament and prowess


    piqued the interest of the elder. To be honest, he found it impressive that Rocky had even brought a


    group of human masters to intercept Alyssa openly in the territory of the Wood n. With this, the


    elder wanted to know his name and identity.


    "I am Prince Crimson... of the Holy Dragon Empire!" Rocky replied inly.


    Right after he exposed his identity, the elder of the Heavenly Demon n, the patriarch and several


    elders of the Wood n could not help but gasp in astonishment. None of them had ever expected that


    the young man in front of them was the famous Prince Crimson of the Holy Dragon Empire in the Wild


    Spirit Land. They heard many great things about him, especially the time when he had unleashed the


    curse inside the body of the human daughter of the former patriarch of the Dragon Master n,


    Ma.


    "So, you are the famous Prince Crimson. Our patriarch is very interested in you. He would be more


    than delighted if I take you back!" A sinister smile crept on the face of the elder from the Heavenly


    Demon n.


    "Let''s just see if you can!" With cold and murderous eyes, Rocky gave him a smirk. At that moment, he


    knew he was going to have a hard time dealing with the elder. That was because this elder was a


    spiritual master, whose strength was at least above the Immortal Stage. Moreover, this elder was


    significantly stronger than Reginald, the one who Rocky had severely beaten up before.


    Also, Rocky could no longer use the evil power of the Holy Dragon Bead now. He could temporarily


    burst out the sealed power of the seventhyer that had not been merged in the spiritual soul container


    in his body, but obviously, it was not enough to fight against the elder.


    It was not as if Rocky didn''t stand a chance against the elder. In fact, if he used the Spirit Possession


    with Ken, he could borrow the power of his guardian beast and have a shot at defeating the elder. But


    in order for him to win, he must do it perfectly because he only had one chance to make it happen. If he


    couldn''t defeat the elder, numerous unimaginable consequences would certainly arise.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    At that moment, Rocky focused his energy on preparing to defeat the elder. As long as he defeated the


    elder, it would also mean that he had defeated the other members of the Heavenly Demon n without


    a fight.


    With that being said, Rocky had no time to hesitate. The only way to make sure that Alyssa was safe


    was to defeat the Heavenly Demon n, making them retreat and releasing Alyssa.


    Ready to bring the elder down, Rocky narrowed his eyes at once. Soon after, Ken transformed into a


    colorful light and fused with his body.


    In the blink of an eye, Rocky''s aura instantly increased to the ninth grade of the Divine Stage.


    All the members of the Wood n were surprised upon witnessing Rocky''s direct Spirit Possession. To


    them, the prince was gambling for his life when he chose to use the Spirit Possession against his


    enemy. But despite his chosen move, there was still a huge gap between his strength and his


    opponent''s.


    At the same time, the patriarch and the members of the Wood n were astonished to see Rocky''s


    disy of human strength. After all, nobody would believe that someone like Rocky would have this


    much strength at such a young age.


    "You are nothing but a mere human being! How dare you have the audacity to fight against the


    Heavenly Demon n?" Needless to say, the elder took Rocky''s threat lightly. As he spoke, his aura


    instantly soared, like a violent wind brewing a storm. It was naturally very amazing that his aura was


    even stronger than that of a spirit maniptor at the preliminary level of the Immortal Stage.


    On the other hand, the elder''s strength was at least equal to that of a spirit maniptor at the third


    grade of the Immortal Stage, or even stronger.


    At that moment, Rocky had already rushed to the elder at full speed, while his two beasts, Robin and


    Uriah, followed suit and sped from both left and right.


    Picking up his defensive stance, the elder quickly summoned his guardian beast, who was more


    powerful than an eight-star level spirit-manipted beast.


    In no time, Robin and Uriah fearlessly surrounded them.


    At the same time, Rocky also dashed in front of the elder and shed his dagger at him with all his


    strength. At once, a wave of strong Evil me turned into a me light that soared into the sky,


    shrouding the elder in it instantly.


    But just as the Evil me was rushing down, the elder waved his sleeve lightly. Not long after, a


    demonic light shed and bounced the Evil me away. Whilst this happened, he snapped one of his


    fingers and a strong wind shadow spiritual beam shot out of his fingertip.


    Rocky, in contrast, immediately tried to resist the attack and waved the ming de, but the wind


    shadow spiritual beam managed to break through his weapon and rushed directly in front of him.


    "Shield!" At that moment, the Hexagonal Netting Dragon Ring on Rocky''s finger spewed blinding light


    and a spiritual shadow instantly amassed in front of him, forming a spiritual shield.


    Bang!


    The wind shadow spiritual beam crashed with the spiritual shield and immediately exploded with


    unexpected power. As a matter of fact, the light was so powerful that it instantly covered a range of


    thirty meters. Despite it being an ordinary blow from the elder, it still had such power.


    Without a doubt, the situation was obviously not in Rocky''s favor.


    Just after the chaotic light explosion, Rocky vanished into thin air, without a single trace of where he


    was.


    Of course, the elder immediately looked around to find Rocky. Soon after, he waved his hand and


    formed a spiritual wind barrier which then erupted a sudden me light.


    Whereas Rocky, who was still invisible, saw that the elder could see through his invisibility, he squinted


    his eyes as he observed the elder''s actions and then cloaked himself immediately after.


    Rocky tried several times, but he still couldn''t execute his nned surprise attack. Finally, he gave up


    and appeared in front of the elder.


    At that moment, he already surpassed half the time limit of the Spirit Possession.


    "I don''t think I have any other choice. I have to fight recklessly." Rocky knew that he didn''t have much


    time left, so he immediately increased his spiritual power and hastily moved towards the elder again.


    Afterwards, he used the spiritual martial arts at the Divine Stage, and the giant Moon des and


    continued to attack the elder. Moreover, the dense rain of Moon des also stunned the members of


    the Wood n, because they saw that Rocky''s spiritual power seemed to be inexhaustible. They


    thought that if he were an ordinary human spirit maniptor, his spiritual power would have been


    depleted and exhausted long ago.

 Chapter 1164 Just Surrender

    Chapter 1164 Just Surrender


    After Rocky activated the Spirit Possession with Ken, he was able to use the guardian power in its body


    to replenish his exhausted spiritual power. Therefore, in just an instant, he regained more spiritual


    power that was much stronger than the ordinary spirit maniptors.


    However, even under the continuous violent attacks from Rocky, the elder of the Heavenly Demon n


    seemed to be unfazed. He was still able to disy his astounding strength as a spiritual master with so


    much ease.


    As the battle dragged on, Rocky was only left with onest chance to use the guardian power. On the


    other hand, the elder still didn''t show any weak point. He wouldn''t let Rocky obtain a single chance to


    gain the upper hand.


    But of course, Rocky would never give up regardless of how bad the situation was. Therefore, he


    rushed towards the elder again, gathered all of his spiritual power, and directly cut through the air.


    However, even with all his efforts, Rocky achieved nothing, at least in the eyes of most of the ordinary


    spiritual race beings.


    "What a waste of energy. This guy has insignificant skills!" However, Rocky''s n wasn''t able to


    escape the eyes of the elder. With his tremendous strength, he had immediately seen through Rocky''s


    invisible sh, suspending in the air. It seemed to be harmless at first nce, but it contained lots of


    hidden killing intent.


    The elder quickly took action and unleashed his surging spiritual power, causing a vicious whirlwind


    around him.


    Crash! Boom!


    Upon contact with the elder''s spiritual power, Rocky''s invisible sh instantly exploded.


    "Is that yourst trick up your sleeve?" Upon seeing that Rocky was almost out of breath, the elder


    suspected that he had no more strength left to fight back. It was the perfect chance to catch him before


    he could recover again.


    Thus, in the blink of an eye, the elder turned into a light shadow and rushed towards Rocky.


    "Basil!" As Alyssa saw Rocky''s current condition, she couldn''t help but call out to him. She was


    extremely worried about his safety.


    At that moment, every spiritual race being was confident that the battle was already over. Rocky was


    like amb that was about to be in in the hands of a mighty wolf.


    Then, the elder quickly appeared in front of Rocky. He wore a smirk on his face as he began to attack


    this young man who was in a pitiful state. As long as he sealed Rocky''s spiritual power, thetter


    wouldn''t have any chance to resist anymore.


    However, the elder''s eyes widened as he saw a devilish grin appear on Rocky''s face. In a sh, an


    astonishing spiritual power burst out from his body, and the Evil me on his body rose and soared


    into the sky.


    Furthermore, it was inconceivable how Rocky''s aura continued to surge and ascend without limits.


    Before the elder knew it, Rocky''s strength had already broken through the Immortal Stage, and there


    was still no hint of it stopping soon.


    This scene shocked all the people present. They weren''t able to understand where Rocky was getting


    all this enormous strength.


    Even the elder was surprised. A while ago, he was already so sure of his victory, but just now, he was


    actually in a dangerous situation. Soon after, Rocky waved the Frozen Wind Dagger and shed


    through the air. A ferocious Moon de, as high as a few meters, instantly roared out and dashed


    forward. Wherever it passed, several huge fissures appeared on the ground.


    There was a hint of panic on the elder''s face. He didn''t expect that Rocky could still set such an


    borate trap to bring him down. Without wasting any time, he gathered as much spiritual power as he


    could in order to resist Rocky''s attack.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The next moment, due to the massive impact of the two powerful forces, everything around the elder


    was engulfed by the stunning light of the Evil me. The spiritual waves surged within a hundred-


    meter radius and the sand soared as if forming a storm.


    Upon witnessing this mind-blowing scene, the members of the spiritual race were in disbelief. They


    didn''t expect that there was the slightest chance that Rocky would be able to push the elder this far.


    However, all of a sudden, a beam of shadow light broke out of the Evil me light, like a scything wind.


    Filled with anger, the elder dashed out and threw a palm at Rocky. In his palm, a spiritual ball was


    spinning furiously, releasing an astonishing amount of spiritual power.


    The strength of the elder as a spiritual master of the Heavenly Demon n was, without a doubt, on a


    different level than the others''. Even in such a desperate situation, he could surpass a crisis by just


    using his own strength. He immediatelyunched a counterattack before Rocky could even recover. At


    that moment, he wanted to make sure that it was a checkmate.


    Therefore, Alyssa and the other members of the Wood n, including their patriarch, could not help


    but worry about Rocky. Just a while ago, indeed, they were stunned by Rocky''s disy of tenacity, but


    it seemed that this time, he might not get out of this unscathed.


    However, to their surprise, there was no hint that Rocky would even try to dodge the elder''s attack.


    Instead, he slowly raised his left arm. Then, the Dragon Spirit Mark on his arm instantly shone brightly.


    The blinding spiritual light soared and rushed directly to the palm of the elder.


    Rocky''s action made all the members of the Wood n even more nervous. They couldn''t imagine


    what was going on in his mind to take the elder''s attack directly. It was as if he was testing his luck


    against death.


    Boom!


    Another wave of light burst out from the palms as they made contact, enveloping the two into a huge


    dome of dazzling light. Although it seemed like it wasn''t as dreadful as their previous sh, it was


    obvious that the damage it could produce was pretty intense.


    Therefore, if Rocky took a direct hit, there was a high probability that he would be seriously injured


    even if he was lucky enough not to die.


    Alyssa''s delicate face grew pale, extremely nervous about what might happen to Rocky. If she hadn''t


    been held by Evita, she might have rushed to where he was.


    After the light eventually dissipated, Rocky, who was fortunately still standing still, suddenly spit out a


    mouthful of blood. His face gradually turned pale and was obviously seriously injured.


    "Basil¡­" Sabina and the other women were shocked as they saw Rocky in this condition.


    However, what surprised everyone all the more was when the elder of the Heavenly Demon n


    suddenly took a step back as his knees wobbled a little. Then, a trace of blood flowed out from the


    corner of his mouth.


    This scene caused an uproar in the crowd. They hadn''t seen the elder in that situation before. No one


    was able to sh with him and leave this kind of damage.


    Furthermore, he was injured by a human spirit maniptor, who was supposed to be so much weaker


    than him. This was beyond the expectation of all the members of the spiritual race present.


    The elder also stared at Rocky with his eyes wide open. It was not like he was careless during the


    battle, but this man really had the ability to fight with him to such extent.


    Yet, Rocky actually knew his capabilities. He wouldn''t recklessly attack the elder head-on without a


    n or the strength to stand his ground.


    "Do you want to continue?" Rocky asked the elder with a smirk on his face as if he was deliberately


    provoking him. Although he also knew that he didn''t have much power left, he wouldn''t show any hint of


    weakness in front of his enemy.


    As much as the elder knew that Rocky''s words were only a bluff, he became afraid of Rocky''s strange


    power when he experienced it firsthand. Thus, he didn''t dare to act rashly. Right now, their battle


    suddenly ended in a stalemate.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t act high and mighty. I know that you don''t have enough power to fight me anymore. Just


    surrender ande to the Heavenly Demon n with me." The elder didn''t want to have any more


    meaningless battle, so he just dismissed Rocky''s words.


    Rocky sneered after realizing that the elder wouldn''t sumb to his provocation.


    "Elder, you can''t take this person away." The patriarch of the Wood n suddenly stepped forward and


    interrupted the two.


    "Why is that?" the elder asked with his eyebrows raised. He obviously didn''t like what the patriarch just


    said.


    "This man broke into our n without permission and stirred up trouble. Therefore, it is just reasonable


    he will be dealt with by our n," the patriarch answered with a straight face. It sounded logical but


    everyone knew that it was a mere excuse.


    "What if I say no? It is our patriarch''s order to bring this person to him along with Princess Alyssa. If


    you don''t want to make an enemy out of the Heavenly Demon n, then I suggest that you don''t try to


    meddle in our business," the elder dered with a stern voice.


    Upon hearing this, the patriarch grew worried. At that point, he didn''t know what else to do.


    "Enough! I''ll only go with you if you leave this man to our n," Alyssa suddenly shouted at the elder


    and stared at him with extremely cold eyes.

 Chapter 1165 Removed The Seal

    Chapter 1165 Removed The Seal


    "Princess Alyssa, You have to know that it''s not up to you to decide this matter." The elder of the


    Heavenly Demon n stared back at the princess with condescending eyes.


    "Really? Then, if you insist, you''ll have to take him over my dead body." Alyssa didn''t back down and


    even threatened the elder.


    "Don''t be too rash, Princess Alyssa. Even if you died right here, you wouldn''t be able to save him. Do


    you really want to get to that point? While in fact, you can save his life if you agree to leave with us.


    You can trust my word. Just do everything we''re telling you." The elder was kind of losing his patience,


    so he also subtly threatened her back.


    Upon seeing that even Alyssa couldn''t do anything about the situation, Lucas and the women decided


    to sneakily approach Rocky and attempted to save him. However, they were immediately restrained by


    the ordinary spiritual beings and the spiritual ves of the Heavenly Demon n, and didn''t have any


    chance to even get near him.


    Hearing the elder''s response, Alyssa couldn''t help but grit her teeth as she turned towards Rocky. In


    her mind, the elder was right. Even if she sacrificed her life, Rocky would still be taken away. Therefore,


    if she had to die, she had to at least make sure that Rocky would be able to escape safely. With these


    thoughts in her head, she immediately turned and looked intently at Evita.


    Thetter had a hunch about what Alyssa was nning. She actually wanted to stop her but she was


    taken aback by the fiery determination in the eyes of the princess. She had to nod as her support for


    her.


    Instantly, Alyssa''s spiritual power soared to great heights as she rushed towards Rocky. However, the


    elder of the Heavenly Demon n quickly saw through her actions and appeared in front of her in the


    blink of an eye. Even with her current strength, she was easily suppressed by the elder.


    Although her strength was already equivalent to that of a high-level ordinary spiritual being, it was still


    inferior to the level of a spiritual master. Moreover, she was distracted with the thought of urgently


    rescuing Rocky; thus, she showed a lot of loopholes that enabled the elder to easily hit her.


    However, Alyssa''s fighting spirit was not to be underestimated. Even if she was hit by the elder and her


    face turned pale, she used this opportunity to redirect her trajectory and passed through the crowd just


    to get to Rocky.


    As soon as she got to Rocky, she held him and said, "Can''t you just let me leave in peace?" Alyssa


    was slightly trembling as she saw Rocky''s worn-out appearance up close. She stared at him with her


    captivating eyes while trying to suppress her emotions. It hadn''t been easy for her to face her true


    feelings for Rocky. As much as possible, she didn''t want to see him risking his life for her, but right now,


    she was incredibly moved by his efforts and gesture.


    "Well, I never wanted to owe anyone¡­ I think that it''s time that I pay you back," Rocky said softly with a


    faint smile.


    "But you don''t need to do that. I don''t need to get repaid¡­" Alyssa was still trying to push her feelings


    down, but it kept on surging as if it was going to burst any minute.


    However, at that moment, Rocky didn''t give her any chance to escape. He intended to break down all


    the barriers that she had put up to suppress her feelings. With that, Rocky suddenly put his arm around


    her waist and drew her closer to him. He raised her chin using his other hand and kissed her


    passionately on her soft and tender lips.


    Alyssa was surprised by Rocky''s sudden and bold move. She wanted to push him away, but her heart


    immediately melted and felt like she didn''t have the strength to resist anymore. Overwhelmed by her


    emotions that finally got free, she almost fainted and felt like she was out of breath.


    At the same time, she also felt hot in her chest as it throbbed rapidly. It was as if something was about


    to burst out from her body.


    Upon seeing this scene, everyone was also surprised. They didn''t know where to look because the two


    of them suddenly kissed passionately in public.


    Even the elder of the Heavenly Demon n found it absurd that they had to do it in front of everyone.


    He didn''t want to waste his time watching something like this. He got so pissed that he wanted to


    separate the two of them as soon as possible.


    However, just as when the elder was about to make a move, a strange green light that resembled the


    warmth of nature suddenly burst out from Alyssa''s body, instantly enveloping her and Rocky.


    Witnessing this scene, Lucas and the other women seemed to realize something and immediately flew


    away from the area.


    Then, within a radius of about ten meters, where Alyssa and Rocky were currently situated, countless


    wood vines emerged from the ground and quickly intertwined and surrounded the two, as if they were


    ced inside a huge cocoon.


    The elder didn''t have enough time to stop the abrupt scene and was shocked to see that the wood


    vines hadpletely wrapped the two inside. The vines continued to rise and thicken, lifting the two in


    the air while being enclosed in a huge and thick wooden sphere.


    The spiritual race beings were bbergasted as it was their first time witnessing such a thing.


    "Wait. What the hell is this?" Even the patriarch and the elders of the Wood n nced at each other


    with confused looks on their faces.


    "It''s pretty simple. It seems that she has finally faced her own heart¡­" Apart from the members of the


    Wood n, it seemed like Evita was the only one who understood what was going on. She wanted to


    stop Alyssa earlier from going to Rocky, but she also realized that it might be the perfect opportunity for


    the princess to face what was truly inside her heart.


    Upon seeing the huge wooden sphere up in the air, the elder of the Heavenly Demon n was


    distressed that he immediately gathered his strong spiritual power and hurled powerful attacks towards


    it. However, he was dumbfounded to see that his attacks were just able to peel and break off a few


    vines. The huge wooden sphere didn''t budge even a little.


    After a while, streaks of green light suddenly burst out through the cracks on the surface of the vines.


    As the dazzling light continued to grow stronger, the vines gradually opened, and the wooden sphere


    landed on the ground, like an enormous flower that had just bloomed.


    As the lights dissipated little by little, everyone was able to see Alyssa and Rocky. To their surprise,


    Alyssa''s appearance hadpletely transformed. Although overall, she still had human features, it


    was very notable that the unique spiritual mark of the Wood n had emerged on her beautiful face. At


    the same time, her delicate body was clothed by colorful flower vines. On her back, there were also


    vines attached that looked like extremely durable whips. At first nce, she would look like a fairy of


    the forest.


    But on top of it all, what surprised them the most was the current aura that Alyssa possessed. Without


    a doubt, she had now broken through the level of a spiritual master.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Does it mean that her seal has been removed? If that''s the case, then Alyssa''s Moon Fox¡­" The


    patriarch of the Wood n couldn''t even finish his sentence in utmost anticipation.


    At the same moment, the Magic Spiritual Space that Alyssa had opened began expanding widely.


    Then, an exceedingly breathtaking aura could be sensed from within the space. Eventually, she saw a


    huge fox shadow enveloped in dark-green lights walked out of Alyssa''s Magic Spiritual Space.


    "Moon Fox?" Alyssa was easily startled as she saw the huge fox shadow. She could still recognize that


    it was her original guardian beast, but its features had drastically changed.


    As the cursed seal from within her body was removed, so was the seal attached to the Moon Fox. With


    this, the Moon Fox''s original form was restored, which was the true form of the legendary guardian


    beast of the Wood n¡ªthe Timber Moon Fox King.


    The Moon Fox, who had regained its original body, was wearing a gorgeous flower shadow wood mark.


    Its nine majestic green tails swayed gracefully in the air, like the tree crowns with lively swinging green


    leaves on them. It was like the king of the forest that exuded an aura of wisdom and authority.


    It was said that the Timber Moon Fox King was the only one among the nine legendary guardian


    beasts that had the ability to exactly predict the future. This was the main reason why the Heavenly


    Demon n wanted to marry Alyssa into their n. They were worried that once her seal was


    removed, the Moon Fox, who would inevitably return to its original form as the Timber Moon Fox King,


    would also regain all of its superior abilities. If it was able to predict the future, then their n would be


    in trouble if they went against the Wood n.


    As soon as the Timber Moon Fox King showed up to the crowd, the face of the elder of the Heavenly


    Demon n instantly turned pale.


    "Basil, thank you¡­" Alyssa couldn''t express how grateful she was to Rocky. If he hadn''t taken the risk


    to save her in the first ce, she wouldn''t be able to face her feelings, and she would have definitely


    missed the opportunity to remove the seal.


    "I just did what I''m supposed to. Now, it''s your turn to do what you should do." Rocky was ted to see


    that everything worked out in the end. Even from the beginning, he knew that it would be too risky, but


    now that he was able to help Alyssa remove the cursed seal, then every effort he made seemed to be


    worth it.

 Chapter 1166 They Left In Dejection

    Chapter 1166 They Left In Dejection


    Alyssa nodded gratefully at Rocky. It was only then that she realized that what he had done was to


    sincerely help her confront her heart and remove the curse that was binding her.


    Of course, the most touching moment for Alyssa was that this man was willing to break into the Wood


    n for her. He even prevented the Heavenly Demon n from taking her away, which led to the


    rebirth that she waited for a long time.


    She was no longer a human being now. Although her appearance did not change, she was now


    completely a member of the spiritual race and had no more restraints. As the master of a legendary


    guardian beast, she was destined to be a leader like Marcia who would change the course for all


    the ns of the spiritual race. In the future, everyone would definitely know who she was just by


    mentioning her name.


    The one who paved the way for all of this was only a human being, but what he had done was beyond


    what any member of the spiritual race could do. It was indeed a miracle.


    The members of the Wood n were the most shocked by what had happened to Alyssa, especially


    the reappearance of the legendary guardian beast. They could not feel anything else but pride and joy


    in their hearts.


    The crowd burst into loud cheers. They were cheering not only for Alyssa, but also for Rocky who had


    removed Alyssa''s curse.


    "That''s great! It''s a miracle! I have never imagined that I would see the legendary guardian beast


    reappear in my entire life!"


    "This is truly the pride and honor of the Wood n!"


    "We are thankful to Prince Crimson. If it were not for him, who knows how long we would have to wait


    before seeing the legendary guardian beast of our n again! Maybe forever!"


    Even the elders, who had thought that Rocky came here just to cause troubles and wanted to drive him


    out with their own hands, changed their attitude towards him. Now, they looked at Rocky with sparkling


    eyes as if he was a piece of precious treasure.


    "All you want is the legendary guardian beast, but now I''m afraid that you can''t get what you want from


    me," Alyssa said to the elder of the Heavenly Demon n, her eyes running coldly over their members


    with the exuding arrogance of the spiritual race.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "So, does this mean that you are dering the Wood n as an enemy of the Heavenly Demon n?"


    The elder was enraged with what Alyssa said. He withdrew his eyes from Alyssa and put them on the


    patriarch of the Wood n. Now that Alyssa''s curse had been removed, it meant that their n had


    totally failed.


    What they had nned at first was to take Alyssa back to their n, and then go back to bring Rocky to


    their n too. Then they would try every means to force Rocky into removing Alyssa''s curse. However,


    their n could not adjust to the changes of their situation. They didn''t expect that the rtionship


    between Rocky and Alyssa was much closer andplicated than they had thought. To their great


    surprise, Rocky had already broken into the Wood n to rescue her and even removed the curse by


    ident. The more the elder thought about it, the more infuriated he became.


    "Ever since the beginning we both know that it was an advantage to ally with the Heavenly Demon


    n. But since our spiritual treasure and legendary guardian beast havee back, I don''t think our


    alliance is necessary now. It was a pleasure to be your ally, but I have to ask you to leave now." The


    patriarch of the Wood n was confident now. He directly announced the extermination of their


    alliance with the Heavenly Demon n without any hesitation.


    The elder waspletely stunned. He tried to save face from the Wood n, but it turned out that he


    was just turned down without any mercy. But he was aware that the Wood n didn''t have to care


    about his feelings or his n''s influence, because they now had aplete spiritual treasure and a


    legendary guardian beast. Although the Heavenly Demon n had two spiritual treasures in their


    hands, it would not be easy for them to start a war against the Wood n. After all, the Wood n was


    a spiritual race of a higher level. In fact, one of the reasons that they wanted to ally with the Wood n


    was that there would be one less enemy for them.


    "You''ve exhausted your every option. Just leave now. Staying here will only bring further disgrace on


    yourselves and your n!" At that moment, Evita came up in full view of the public. The strong and


    unfathomable aura of a spiritual master instantly spread, making people hold their breaths.


    The elder of the Heavenly Demon n turned his head and thought for a moment. Now that Evita was


    here, she couldn''t just stay at the side if any dispute began. Judging by her looks, she was no more


    than an elder of the Wood n, but everyone knew that none of the spiritual race beings could


    overpower her strength.


    The situation was not favorable for the Heavenly Demon n, and it was totally meaningless to stay


    any longer. So, the elder waved his hand for the retreat and left with the members of the Heavenly


    Demon n in dejection.


    As soon as the Heavenly Demon n left, the whole Wood n cheered again. They gathered around


    the Timber Moon Fox King and knelt to worship it.


    It was the legendary guardian beast of the Wood n, the symbol of the Wood n. The nine


    legendary guardian beasts all had a special power which made them different from ordinary guardian


    beasts. The Timber Moon Fox King had the power of foresight. This power could foresee major crises,


    and this helped in protecting the Wood n from being attacked. That was why the members of the


    Wood n were held in awe and veneration toward it.


    Everyone around Rocky, from the escorts to the elders, heaved a sigh of relief.


    "I''ll go and ask our people outside to be here first," Lucas said and left immediately.


    Rocky nodded his head at Lucas. Before they got there, they had been quite worried that they could


    not stop the Heavenly Demon n from taking Alyssa away, so they made a backup n. If they failed


    to rescue her there, they were going to attack the Heavenly Demon n on their way back. Since


    things had all been settled, their backup n was no longer needed. The turn of events contributed a


    lot to the sudden change of the Wood n''s attitude.


    Alyssa restrained to emit the green light all over her body and returned to her human form again.


    Evita smiled at Alyssa and then came over to Rocky. She looked at him with appreciation and said,


    "Young man, you did a fantastic job!"


    "Wait, are you..." Rocky was stunned when he heard Evita''s voice which was very familiar.


    "Yes, she is indeed my grandma," Alyssa cut in. She walked to Evita and held her arm.


    "Grandma? She looks like your elder sister at the most!" Rocky said with a bitter smile. It was weird to


    find the appearance of a person he regarded as an elder to look so young.


    Evita kept her solemn expression, but there was a sh of smile in her eyes.


    Isis and other women near Rocky also looked at Evita curiously. They whispered to each other and


    nodded their heads asionally.


    Alyssa, on the other hand, covered her mouth and smiled. She could not help but peek at Evita. In her


    eyes, Evita was always serious, and she seldom had any other expression other than her poker face. It


    was the first time that Alyssa saw a hint of a smile in Evita''s face, and she was d that her grandma


    seemed happy.


    "Young man, you''ve improved a lot than thest time I saw you. Besides that, there are so many


    powerful humans that are supporting you. I was right about you the first time I saw you!" Evita was


    indeed happy. Of course, it was also because of the uplicated removal of Alyssa''s curse.


    "Thank you, grandma! I am ttered," Rocky said with a gentle smile.


    The patriarch and the elders of the Wood n all came over and caught up with them. From the way


    they looked at Rocky and their expressions, they regarded Rocky as a hero now.

 Chapter 1167 The Sterilization Problem

    Chapter 1167 The Sterilization Problem


    "Please forgive my rudeness, but Prince Crimson, the other half of the spiritual treasure..." The


    patriarch''s hesitant voice caught their attention when he spoke up. Even though he also thought it was


    a little abrupt to mention it at such a moment, he still had to, because the spiritual treasure was too


    precious for them.


    "Oh, wait a moment," Rocky answered. Then he brought out the Mysterious Spirit Raw Gemstone and


    threw it to the patriarch, who hurriedly caught the stone with careful hands.


    The patriarch also gestured for the elders toe over so that they could take a closer look. When


    they had made sure that it was what they were looking for, the patriarch put it away and turned to


    Rocky. "Prince Crimson, can I ask a question? Where did you get this half of our spiritual treasure?"


    "It''s a long story, but I think there''s no need to linger on that. Now that the other half of the spiritual


    treasure is back in your hands now, I believe there''s no need for further exnations. Anyway, I''ve


    done what I came all the way here to do. I am leaving now," Rocky concluded. He didn''t bother to


    exin because he knew that the Wood n would notplicate things further than necessary. After


    all, he had helped their legendary guardian beast reappear in the world. The Wood n owed him a


    favor because of that, so they could not me him for keeping the other half in his pocket. Of course,


    he didn''t care about how they would treat himter. He came here to stop Alyssa from going to the


    Heavenly Demon n, and he did it.


    As soon as Rocky finished speaking, he nodded to the people behind him, including the three women.


    After that, he summoned the three beasts back to his Magic Spiritual Space, and all of them got ready


    to leave.


    On the other hand, his actions had utterly shocked the patriarch and the elders of the Wood n, and


    their facial expressions betrayed that. After all, Rocky had done such a big favor for them. He not only


    returned the other half of the spiritual treasure, but he also brought their legendary guardian beast back


    to this world. Thus, they believed that Rocky would use that to take advantage of them, or at the least,


    request some things that would benefit him and his empire. However, Rocky didn''t seem interested any


    of those at all, as he was already getting ready to leave. He looked preupied with packing his things


    and instructing hispanions to do the same.


    Seeing all these, the patriarch and the elders all put their hearts to rest. They discretely exchanged


    nces with each other, deciding that they would not look a gift-horse in the mouth, and Rocky and his


    companions could leave as soon as they wished. Although their n had fallen out with the Heavenly


    Demon n, they still had the spiritual treasure and the legendary guardian beast, which empowered


    them enough that they would not need to care about the Heavenly Demon n anymore.


    "Basil! Wait a moment!" Alyssa suddenly shouted as if an idea had struck her mind.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rocky immediately stopped what he was doing, and turned to Alyssa with an expectant look, but to his


    surprise, she didn''t go up to him.


    Instead, she walked up to the patriarch and the elders, and they whispered among each other for a


    while. As they talked, the faces of the Wood n'' seniors became more and more solemn.


    "Prince Crimson, please hold on for a second!" The patriarch hurriedly strode towards Rocky, looking


    very anxious.


    To everyone''s surprise, he stopped right in front of Rocky and then bowed deeply without saying


    anything. His humble attitude and the respectful look on his face all showed that he wanted something


    from Rocky.


    "I just heard from Alyssa that you might be able to solve the sterilization problem of our n. Perhaps,


    we can talk about it before you leave?" the patriarch asked straightforwardly.


    Rocky then realized that Alyssa must have told them that he could use gic technology to treat the


    spiritual beasts. Through that, he should be able to do something about their sterilization problem.


    "Yes, maybe." Rocky nodded nonchntly.


    "If you don''t mind, can we talk about it in detail?" The patriarch''s eyes lit up immediately. The spiritual


    treasure and the legendary guardian beast might be important to their n, but as the leader, he was


    more concerned about their future. The Wood n had lost the ability to reproduce years ago, and this


    was a problem that would affect their survival. Although the lifespan of the spiritual race was two or


    three times longer than that of the human race, if they couldn''t have children, their n would die out


    hundreds of yearster.


    The problem with fertility was the biggest headache for any n of the spiritual race. Due to their


    natural physique, it was difficult for them to have children, and their fertility rate was very low. Except


    for several ns of the spiritual race who could reproduce in other ways, most of them had to


    reproduce through traditional means. For example, the Phoenix Master n had found a secret


    method, so they didn''t have to worry about their low fertility rates.


    Of course, even if a n''s fertility rate was low, it could at least reproduce. But for the Wood n, it


    was another story, as they werepletely sterilized. They were not the only n of the spiritual race


    to suffer this. It had also happened to many declining ns, including one of the nine great ns, the


    Water Master n, which had once been gloriously popted.


    The Water Master n lived in the sea, and their members were also known as sea spirits because


    they had the power to control water. In the early days, when the nine great ns had juste into


    being, it was very prosperous and influential, and all the other ns were intimidated by them.


    However, the Water Master n declined rapidly through hundreds of years, until they finally


    disappeared from the Wild Spirit Land. No one knew the particr reason, but it was highly likely that it


    had something to do with their fertility. Almost every spiritual race member knew that their fertility rate


    decreased little by little. In the end, they entered the sterile period and could not have children


    anymore, which resulted in the extinction of their n.


    Therefore, for any powerful and prosperous n of the spiritual race, sterilization was a crucial


    problem, as it would undoubtedly lead to their extinction.


    So it was only natural that the patriarch of Wood n grew very excited when he heard the news that


    Rocky had a way to solve their sterilization problem. Even while he was talking with Rocky, he was still


    in shock and could barely believe what luck hadnded in his hands.


    If Rocky could really solve the problem, the Wood n wouldn''t be doomed, and the patriarch would


    be remembered by theter generations forever. This fantastic opportunity threw the spiritual treasure


    they had been longing for and the excitement of obtaining the legendary guardian beast to the back of


    his mind. Thus, Rocky became a key to the Wood n''s survival, and they began to hope that he


    could turn their fate away from extinction.


    No wonder the patriarch suddenly treated Rocky so seriously, despite the fact that he was just human.


    Rocky nced at the patriarch briefly before he turned to Alyssa, who was looking at him with pleading


    eyes. An unspoken conversation seemed to pass through between them, until finally, Rocky sighed


    inwardly in resignation. He understood that she wanted him to help the Wood n. No matter what had


    happened before, Alyssa was also a member of the Wood n. She would never stand aside and


    watch the Wood n perish.


    "Why don''t we talk about it now?" Rocky nodded generously, although deep in his heart, he had his


    own motives. He had always been very interested in the genes of the spiritual race. Previously, Rocky


    had done some research on the Dragon Master n''s genes, but he had to postpone it due tock of a


    contrast test. Now that the opportunity had presented itself, he had no reason to turn it down. He


    decided that he would embrace this chance to satiate his desire for knowledge.


    Without any further hesitation, Rocky asked the women and the others to join the escorts outside first.


    Then he went to an enormous treehouse at the north of the Wood n''s residence with the patriarch,


    the elders, Evita, and Alyssa.


    He was led into a hall first, where the patriarch asked him to take a seat.


    "I wonder what kind of method you can use to help us reproduce. Can you tell us more about it?" the


    patriarch asked eagerly as soon as they had all sat down.


    As if someone had given a silent signal, all their eyes turned to Rocky attentively. They sat straight on


    their seats, with their ears pricked in concentration as they waited for him to exin.

 Chapter 1168 The Furtive Figure

    Chapter 1168 The Furtive Figure


    Rocky took into consideration that the spiritual race beings might not be able to fully understand the


    concept of gic technology, so he used some examples and metaphors to describe how it worked in


    the simplest way possible.


    "Prince Crimson, are you saying that with this technology, we can change the physique of the spiritual


    race? And when it happened, it can solve our problem regarding the race''s extinction? What is this


    gene thing? I want to believe you but I just can''t imagine how something that cannot be seen can alter


    the physique of the spiritual race. We''ve tried almost everything. Even those precious elixirs can''t do


    anything. But you''re saying that through this gene, it is possible?" Rocky understood the doubts and


    questions raised by the patriarch and the elders of the Wood n. If one didn''t really learn the concept


    behind it, it would be hard to ept such an abstract thing.


    However, Rocky was determined to help, so he still made an effort to persuade them. "Patriarch, I just


    need you to trust me. Give me your word and I will make sure to do my best to produce the result that


    your people need." Rocky already did everything to exin its concept but he knew that it wasn''t


    enough. Thus, he didn''t bother to exin more. All he needed was to make the Wood n agree on


    letting him do some experiments on a couple of their female members.


    With this, the patriarch and the elders took some time to discuss the matter at hand.


    "Elder Evita, what do you think?" The patriarch deeply trusted Evita''s judgment, so she was the one he


    consulted.


    "Patriarch, this matter is rted to the fate of the entire Wood n, so it''s just appropriate that the


    decision wille from you. However, in my opinion, the young man is very special, and you should be


    able to see that too." Evita didn''t want to bypass the authority of the patriarch, but she made clear that


    she believed in Rocky.


    "Patriarch, I agree with her. Please permit Basil to try what he can," Alyssa said respectfully.


    After pondering for a while, the patriarch approached Rocky and asked, "Prince Crimson, can you


    guarantee us that it will be sessful?"


    "I''m afraid that I can''t guarantee anything, but right now, this is the only way. I understand if you have


    misgivings, so I will request that you just give me three of your female members. I will take them back


    to Crimson City to carry out the research, and what I can guarantee is that I will ensure that their bodies


    will remain safe and healthy. After a month, I shall give you an update," Rocky dered firmly in front of


    the members of the Wood n.


    "All right, I agree to your terms. However, I hope that you''ll keep this matter with strict confidentiality,


    Prince Crimson. You can''t let any other spiritual race know about our n''s dilemma. Otherwise, the


    consequences will be dire for us!" The patriarch finally agreed to Rocky''s proposal but pleaded to keep


    their secret to himself.


    "Of course. You have my word," Rocky immediately answered and assured the patriarch.


    After their conversation, Rocky and Alyssa bid goodbye to rendezvous with theirpanions outside


    the Wood n.


    Right after the two left, the patriarch approached Elder Evita and asked, "Can we really believe in what


    Prince Crimson said?" He wanted to believe in Rocky but he was still distressed, knowing that this


    matter concerned the future of their n.


    "Yes we can, at least that''s what I think. Patriarch, this young man''s influence in the Wild Spirit Land is


    beyond our imagination. I believe that it won''t take too long before the entire Wild Spirit Land and all


    the spiritual race ns will be under his control. We are actually lucky. If it wasn''t for Alyssa''s


    rtionship with him, we might have missed the only opportunity to save our n from our inevitable


    demise!" Evita exined as she let out a sigh.


    Meanwhile, Rocky and Alyssa brought three female members of the Wood n back to the Timber


    Deity Empire.


    As they returned to the empire, Rocky asked Isis, Lucas, and Queenie to escort the three women of the


    Wood n back to the Cao mansion, while he and Alyssa went to the royal pce to visit Woods.


    When they got to the pce, Woods immediately weed them. He was so happy to see that Rocky


    was able to bring Alyssa back safely.


    "Basil, I can''t thank you enough for saving my sister. If she was sent to the Heavenly Demon n, I


    don''t know what''s going to happen with the Timber Deity Empire. I don''t even want to think about it."


    Woods looked a bit emotional as he expressed his gratitude to Rocky.


    "It''s fine now. I don''t think they will be a problem anytime soon," Rocky replied with a faint smile.


    "But what are you going to do next?" Alyssa asked Rocky in a soft voice.


    "I''ll go to the Cao n first. Since I''m already here in the Timber Deity Empire, I''ll go and see Juey to


    check on the development of the beast hospitals. After that, I''ll go back to the Holy Dragon Empire,"


    Rocky said after thinking of where he had to go next.


    "I see. I''ll also visit you at the Holy Dragon Empire soon after dealing with a few matters here in my


    empire. I have a lot of things to tell you¡­" Alyssa said while slightly blushing. She was like a young girl


    who was experiencing love for the first time.


    Rocky said nothing with a nod. Then, he left the Royal Pce and directly went back to the Cao


    mansion.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as he arrived, Rocky immediately saw Juey, who had juste from the Xiao n. She


    hurriedly rushed towards Rocky and threw herself in his arms without any warning.


    "Rocky! Atst, you came back. I missed you so much!" Juey said in a tone like a spoiled child while


    almost teary-eyed.


    All of the women witnessed this scene but didn''t really pay much attention to it. After all, Rocky had just


    treated Juey as his younger sister.


    "I know. Thanks for helping out. I really appreciate it," Rocky told her with a bright smile while patting


    her head.


    "My pleasure! As long as I can help you, just tell me anything. I''ll do my best no matter how hard it is."


    Juey looked up and stared at Rocky with a serious face.


    Rocky spent the next few days with Juey, visiting the Xiao''s beast hospitals in several cities to inspect


    their progress and check if everything was going well. He also grabbed the opportunity to hand her


    some of his uing ns, so that she could study them ahead of time and carry out them smoothly.


    One of Rocky''s ns was to teach Juey and Queenie some of the more advanced surgical skills.


    Currently, Juey''s surgical skills had already been honed to a high degree of professional proficiency.


    While watching her perform the surgeries, it was pretty obvious that she had put a lot of effort into


    practicing her skills. As long as the operation wasn''t tooplex, she would be able to aplish it


    easily.


    As for Queenie, she wasn''t bad either. She also had apetitive side that enabled her to efficiently


    hone the skills that were taught by Rocky.


    If it wasn''t for the fact the Juey and Queenie were the ones in charge of the beast hospitals in the


    Timber Deity Empire, Rocky would have already brought them back to the Crimson City, so that he


    could hand over the gic technology to them. With their inherent abilities, Rocky was confident that


    both of them would be his capable assistants in the future.


    After staying in Timber Deity Empire for about ten days, Rocky, Isis, and the other two women left for


    the Holy Dragon Empire, together with the three female members of the Wood n. Juey and Queenie


    didn''t actually want to let Rocky go, but they had no choice.


    Upon returning to the Holy Dragon Empire, Rocky took the three women back to the Crimson City first.


    Then he apanied the three female members of the Wood n to the gicsboratory to begin


    carrying out some basic tests, which included checking upon their gic make-up.


    While Rocky was busy getting down to his work, the three women went ahead to the Pce City to


    apany Lena and see little Nigel. Isis had been running here and there with Rocky for the past


    several days; thus, it was natural for her to miss her son.


    Half a month passed quickly after Rocky and the others got back to the Holy Dragon Empire.


    While Rocky was studying the genes of the three female members of the Wood n in theboratory


    of the Genome Research Institute, he suddenly heard some strange noises outside the room. He


    quickly put down the equipment and decided to take a look outside. Then, he immediately saw a furtive


    figure sh from a distance.


    Rocky was instantly rmed and couldn''t help but think of Alston. Without wasting any time, he rushed


    to where the figure disappeared in order to catch him.

 Chapter 1169 The Unexpected Reunion

    Chapter 1169 The Unexpected Reunion


    Rocky followed the mysterious figure all the way. He ran beyond the Crimson City and arrived at the


    edge of a dense forest.


    He looked around and walked into the woods. The figure had disappeared into the darkness of the


    trees. "Come on out!" he yelled into the forest. "Weren''t you trying to lure me here? Well, here I am!"


    A figure walked out from behind a huge tree, wearing arge robe which covered the person from head


    to toe. The figure wasn''t well-built. ''A woman?'' Rocky wondered, furrowing his brows.


    "Who are you? What do you want with me?" he asked warily.


    Taking the hood off, the delicate figure stepped up to him.


    Rocky''s eyes widened in surprise. "You?"


    he asked, staring at the figure who turned out to be Cherry.


    "Are you surprised to see me?" she asked indifferently.


    "I had been in the Myriad Beasts Ground for half a year back then, but I never saw you. But now, you


    show up in front of me out of the blue. It would be a lie if I said that I am not surprised," Rocky said


    frankly, narrowing his eyes at her. He didn''t believe this was a coincidence; neither was she here for a


    merry chat.


    "That''s enough chitchat. I havee to you because I need your help," Cherry admitted, jumping


    straight to the point.


    "You need my help? You are a spiritual master of the Butterfly Divine n. Is this rted to the spiritual


    treasure?" he asked. He was intelligent enough to figure out what Cherry was up to. At present, all the


    spiritual race ns in the Wild Spirit Land were searching for the spiritual treasures. As far as he knew,


    the spiritual treasure of the Butterfly Divine n did not seem to have appeared in the world yet. The


    n had long been practically extinct, but it still had many members left, and Cherry was their spiritual


    master. It was understandable why the Butterfly Divine n wanted to get their spiritual treasure.


    "Since you already knew, I don''t have to beat around the bush. I need your help to get the spiritual


    treasure of my n," she replied calmly. Rocky''s reaction was within her expectations.


    "As a spiritual master, you should know that the appearance of spiritual treasures will bring nothing but


    disaster into this world. The Wild Spirit Land is in endless disputes because of the continuous


    appearance of the spiritual treasures. Does the exterminated Butterfly Divine n want to be involved


    in the disputes as well? Why on earth do you want it?" Rocky asked with a frown.


    "If you don''t get the spiritual treasure of the Butterfly Divine n out for me, then sooner orter, it will


    be stolen by humans who support some other spiritual race ns. I will not allow it to fall into the hands


    of other ns," Cherry said with a strong conviction.


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t help you," Rocky refused without hesitation.


    Cherry knew that he would refuse, so she decided to reveal something that would change his mind. "All


    that time ago, if it weren''t for me, you would have died in Alston''s hands. You owe me," she said.


    Rocky was confused for a second; then the realization hit him quickly. "That was you? You saved me?"


    He was a little surprised, but realized that it made perfect sense. He didn''t know which spiritual race


    being had saved him back then. ''So, it was her...'' he thought.


    "You owe me your life. But I am only asking for your help in return," Cherry said with a solemn face.


    Rocky was silent for a while, but finally he shook his head and said, "I still can''t help you."


    "You!" She didn''t expect Rocky to be so stubborn.


    "I told you he wouldn''t agree so easily. I knew it." Another delicate voice came from behind him. Rocky


    turned quickly and saw another familiar figure in front of him with a transparent crystal bead in her


    hand.


    "You..." Rocky''s eyes turned cold. It was the beautiful spiritual race woman he had met in the Hell of


    Dragon Fang. He was more vignt now. This woman had told him that the appearance of the spiritual


    treasures would cause a terrible disaster. She had asked him to hide the other half of the spiritual


    treasure of the Wood n, yet she was here with Cherry to ask his help to get the spiritual treasure of


    the Butterfly Divine n.


    "Ka, show him the Sky-peeping Pearl," Cherry said with a sigh and signaled to the beautiful woman.


    The spiritual race woman, Ka, immediately raised the Sky-peeping Pearl in her hand. The light of the


    pearl lit up, and a delicate figure appeared in it.


    Rocky froze when he saw the face in the pearl. He was dumbstruck and confused.


    "Sue?!" he cried out. The delicate figure in the pearl looked very simr to Sue. She looked more


    mature and charming, but it was definitely her!


    "Mr. Bai!" she eximed excitedly.


    "What the hell is going on? Sue can''t be alive!" Rocky''s eyes narrowed, and he turned to Cherry in


    disbelief.


    "Back then, I realized that she was still alive, so I saved her," Cherry said indifferently.


    "Then why didn''t you tell me about her until now?" Seeing the expression on Cherry''s face, Rocky


    knew that she wasn''t lying to him. But she had kept this a secret all this while, and was only telling him


    now because she needed his help.


    "You know why," she said, casually ncing at Rocky.


    He clenched his fist in anger, but he was also excited. Sue was alive; the guilt that had been buried in


    his heart was now disappearing.


    "So? What do you say? If you don''t help me, you will never see her again," Cherry warned.


    "Fine, I''ll help you. But I need to see Sue right away." Rocky didn''t want to lose Sue again. He believed


    that Cherry was someone who would act on her words. However, he was also still doubtful that this


    might be a trick, so he had to see Sue in person.


    "Sue,e out," Cherry said.


    Sue suddenly appeared with another Sky-peeping Pearl in her hand. Her aura at the preliminary level


    of the Supernal Stage was quite extraordinary. She waspletely different from the weak little girl she


    had been in the past. Both her appearance and temperament had changed; she was now a beauty.


    "Sue? Is that really you?" Rocky asked, his voice trembling in excitement. All this time, he had believed


    that Sue had been killed by Alston because of him. He had always felt guilty about losing her. Now,


    seeing that Sue was still alive and well, he felt grateful.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Bai." Sue''s eyes turned red and she threw herself into his arms.

 Chapter 1170 The Demonic Sky Land

    Chapter 1170 The Demonic Sky Land


    "Now that you have agreed to help me, I will allow Sue to stay with you to show my sincerity. You know


    what to do next, right? But I have to remind you that you need to hurry up. As far as I know, the


    Heavenly Demon n has found a way to enter the forbidden area of my n. Therefore, you must


    take out the spiritual treasure from the forbidden area of my n before the Heavenly Demon n


    could get their hands on it," Cherry reminded him with a small frown on her face.


    "Tell me first why you want to take the spiritual treasure of your n," Rocky asked firmly, staring at


    Cherry coldly, as he waited for her to reply. His icy but steely gaze made it clear that he wouldn''t take


    silence for an answer.


    "I will tell you when you manage to get it. The forbidden area of my n is a mysterious ce located


    in the Demonic Sky Land, where the tribe of our n once lived. However, the Demonic Sky Land


    abounds with very powerful supernatural beasts. It''s a dangerous ce, even for someone of your


    ability, so I will ask Ka to apany you to ensure that you can smoothly reach there. However,


    after that, you will have to rely on yourself. Like the other ces that seal the spiritual treasures, a


    forbidden spell has been cast on the forbidden area, so the ns of the spiritual race can''t enter it,"


    Cherry added.


    "You just said that the Heavenly Demon n was also looking for the spiritual treasure of your n,


    right?" Rocky asked, looking like he wanted to confirm something.


    "Yes." Cherry nodded.


    "Well, speaking of this, the Heavenly Demon n is very resourceful. Not long ago, they wanted to ally


    with the Wood n, and now they have designs on the spiritual treasure of your n..." As he


    reiterated all he knew about the Heavenly Demon n, Rocky thought that they were not as simple as


    he thought.


    "The Heavenly Demon n was initially a secondary n of the spiritual race, and they were not very


    powerful. But in just a few hundred years, they suddenly rose and conquered many small ns. Now,


    the Heavenly Demon n already has two spiritual treasures in their hands. If they can also get my


    n''s spiritual treasure, the Dragon Master n, the Phoenix Master n, and the more advanced


    ns like the Wood n would not be able to contend against them. That is the reason why I want you


    to obtain the spiritual treasure of my n. It is not only because of my selfish wish but for the good of


    the majority," she answered sincerely.


    Hearing that, Rocky could not help but get lost in his thought, his brows furrowing in displeasure. He


    turned to Sue beside him and thought for a while. Then he said, "All right. I''ll take Sue back with me


    and prepare. If the Demonic Sky Land is as dangerous as you said, it should not be trifled with. I have


    to gather people to go there with me."


    "For the sake of your Holy Dragon Empire, you''d better not bring too many people with you. I suggest


    you only bring those that you consider trustworthy and loyal. If other ns of the spiritual race find out


    that you are helping me obtain my n''s spiritual treasure, it won''t be good for the Holy Dragon


    Empire!" Cherry reminded him, and then said to Ka, "Go to the entrance of the Demon Sky Land first


    and wait for them there."


    Ka nodded at her. Then she nced at Rocky coquettishly and said, "I''ll go and wait for you there."


    After she finished speaking, she pped her wings and flew away.


    Meanwhile, Sue handed the Sky-peeping Pearl to Cherry and then followed Rocky back to the Crimson


    City.


    "The revival of my n depends on him now," Cherry whispered to the wind, looking pensive, as she


    watched his receding figure intently.


    On the other side, Rocky had taken Sue back to the Crimson City. After they made some preparations,


    they proceeded to the Imperial City.


    Once they arrived in the Imperial City and entered the Pce City, they met Isis and the other women.


    All of them were startled when theyid eyes on Sue.


    "Sue, you... Aren''t you already dead?" Isis was the most surprised because Rocky had told her that


    Sue was dead. But now, Sue was in front of her alive and kicking!


    "Greetings, Miss Isis!" Instead of answering, Sue greeted Isis and bowed respectfully.


    "Don''t be so courteous. You are no longer my maid but Basil''s sister. So, just call me Isis," Isis


    corrected her immediately.


    "What is going on? Shouldn''t you exin to us how this happened?" Sabina said while ncing at


    Rocky.


    But instead of answering, Rocky ignored all of them. He announced seriously, "I want everyone to get


    ready. We''ll be setting out for a long journey."


    When they heard this, all the women were puzzled.


    "Where are we going?" Isis asked.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "The Demonic Sky Land," Rocky answered shortly.


    The women were stunned because they all knew that the Demonic Sky Land was once a region of the


    spiritual race, which was also where the tribe of the Butterfly Divine n once lived. It held even more


    dangers than the Dragon Wing Valley. They also found it strange that Rocky suddenly wanted to set


    out for such a dangerous and far awaynd.


    "Basil, why are you suddenly asking us to go there?" Isis asked immediately.


    Rocky nced at Sue and then told them the whole story.


    "The Cherry that you mentioned is also the member of the spiritual race who saved us in the Myriad


    Beasts Ground?" Sabina said as the realization dawned on her.


    Rocky nodded.


    "I didn''t expect that she woulde to Sue''s rescue. But this Cherry used Sue to force you to get the


    spiritual treasure of the Butterfly Divine n for her. She is a very cunning woman! Do you think she


    has some other purpose for doing this?" Isis asked worriedly.


    "I think she must have expected that Basil would agree to her requests because of Sue," Luci


    commented with a frown.


    "I think so too. Now that Sue is back, we can just ignore her," Lena suggested.


    "Since I have already agreed, I refuse to go back on my words. Besides, I owe her a lot of favors, so I


    decided that I should go." Even though the women were trying to convince him otherwise, Rocky had


    already made up his mind.


    "But the Demonic Sky Land is very dangerous. Shouldn''t we bring more people with us?" Isis advised.


    "There''s no need for that. Consider this mission as top-secret. We can''t let others know that we have


    something to do with the Butterfly Divine n, especially the other ns of the spiritual race.


    Considering the current situation of our Holy Dragon Empire, I don''t think we should make more


    enemies. After all, the Butterfly Divine n has already been exterminated. If the other ns find out


    that the descendants of the Butterfly Divine n want to take out their spiritual treasure, we might


    suffer some repercussions. That is why we need to do get the spiritual treasure without exposing our


    identities," Rocky lengthily exined. For the sake of the Holy Dragon Empire''s overall situation, he


    couldn''t bring too many people with him this time. Therefore, only he and the several women in front of


    him would work together toplete this mission.


    "I want to go with you this time," Lena volunteered eagerly. Every time she heard about the stories from


    the other women about how they had been through life and death with Rocky together, she felt envious.


    She also wanted to have the same experiences with Rocky. However, it was almost impossible to


    realize such a dream because of her identity.


    At first, Rocky didn''t want Lena to go with them since they were going to a perilous ce. But


    considering that they didn''t have enough people on their side, he thought it would be prudent to take


    Lena with him anyway.


    "We''ll set off immediately once everyone is ready. Go and prepare now," Rocky instructed the women


    sternly.


    Once theypleted all their preparations, Rocky and the women immediately left the Imperial City


    and headed for the Demonic Sky Land.

 Chapter 1171 Reach Their Destination

    Chapter 1171 Reach Their Destination


    Since the Demonic Sky Land was very close to the border guarded by the Sky Army Group, after


    discussing with Rocky, Isis sent a message to Shirley, asking her for help.


    Two dayster, Shirley arrived and joined Rocky and the rest of the group.


    It took the group another two days to reach the Demonic Sky Land. It was surrounded by a mysterious


    primordial forest at the center of the Wild Spirit Land.


    The ce was as eerie as its name. When they arrived at the entrance of the Demonic Sky Land, the


    group was weed by an extremely horrifying aura, instantly sending chills down their spines.


    Since the entirend was surrounded by the primordial forest, it was impossible to see what was


    waiting for them inside. However, since it was once the territory of the Butterfly Divine n, it would


    only be natural to assume that powerful supernatural beasts roamed the ce. They would, at least, be


    at the same level as those in the Dragon Wing Valley.


    Not long after Rocky and the women arrived at the entrance of the Demonic Sky Land, Ka appeared


    before them out of nowhere.


    "You are toote! A team of humans sent by the Heavenly Demon n arrived two days ago!" Ka


    grumbled as she red at the group members.


    "Really? Isn''t that good? Someone else is clearing the path for us," Rocky replied calmly.


    "That''s all well and good, but the Heavenly Demon n has sent several ordinary spiritual beings to


    escort the human team. We have to be extra careful. If we fight them head-on, we will be outnumbered


    and at a severe disadvantage," Ka added, ncing continuously between Rocky and the women


    beside him.


    He nodded in reply.


    Under Ka''s guidance, the team stepped into the Demonic Sky Land.


    The temperature suddenly dropped dramatically once they were inside, as if they had just entered the


    netherworld. The ground of the Demonic Sky Land was tilted at an angle, but they had no sense of


    descending as they advanced.


    The Demonic Sky Land was mainlyposed of forest and rocky terrain. From above, thend looked


    like a humongous meteorite crater, and the skies were guarded by clusters of supernatural beasts. So,


    there was a high possibility of being attacked from above at all times.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    A few minutes into their descent, over a dozen supernatural beasts above five-star level swooped in


    from the sky and attacked the group.


    Fortunately, most of their spirit-manipted beasts could fight in the air. Moreover, they had Ka, a


    powerful member of the spiritual race. The wild beasts posed no threat to them at all for now.


    After defeating the beasts, they started the long trudge into the depths of the dangerousnd.


    A few days into the perilous journey, Rocky noticed fresh tracks on the ground¡ªtraces left by humans.


    The human team sent by the Heavenly Demon n was way ahead of them.


    Without dy, Rocky and the others followed the trail. Along the way, they saw the corpses of many


    supernatural beasts. Their enemies seemed no less powerful than them.


    "Looks like the Heavenly Demon n has gathered arge number of powerful spirit maniptors,"


    Rocky remarked with a frown.


    "Oh! Didn''t I tell you? Their team leader is a spirit maniptor at the Immortal Stage!" Ka said,


    realizing that she had left out that little detail.


    "What?!" Rocky and the women screamed in unison. Now, it was quite obvious that the Heavenly


    Demon n desperately needed the spiritual treasure of the Butterfly Divine n.


    After all, there were very few spirit maniptors at the Immortal Stage throughout the entire Wild Spirit


    Land. Most of them were very old and lived in seclusion in the mountain forests. For instance, the


    founding members of the royal family never left the Dragon Valley all year round, unless the Holy


    Dragon Empire was in some nasty crisis.


    So, it was not an easy feat to invite a human spirit maniptor at the Immortal Stage to lead an


    expedition like this. The team was disheartened by this new information.


    "We don''t seem to have any advantage whatsoever," Sabina grumbled, disappointed by theirck of


    luck.


    Luci sighed and turned to Ka. "I''m curious. Why did you insist that Basil help you in getting the


    spiritual treasure? With the power of the spiritual race, it shouldn''t be hard for you to find a spirit


    maniptor stronger than him, right?" she inquired with a puzzled look.


    "Ah! That''s because the spiritual treasure of the Butterfly Divine n is a tiny bit special. The ce


    where it is truly sealed is not just any forbidden area; it is a ce where ordinary spirit maniptors


    cannot enter," Ka exined mysteriously.


    Rocky and the women exchanged curious nces and listened intently.


    "A ce where ordinary spirit maniptors cannot enter? Where is that?" Isis asked, unable to contain


    her excitement.


    "Oh, I know!" Sue interjected. "I heard from Cherry that the spiritual treasure of the Butterfly Divine n


    is sealed inside the body of their legendary guardian beast!"


    "What? Is that true?" Rocky turned to Ka. Ka nodded slyly. Rocky scoffed. "Are you saying that


    we have to grab the spiritual treasure from a legendary guardian beast?"


    "Well, not exactly," she exined with a faint smile. "The treasure is in a different space that was


    created using spiritual power, and this space is inside the body of the legendary guardian beast.


    Therefore, no one can enter the space unless they are allowed to do so by the beast."


    "So you are saying, even if we manage to reach the depths of the forbidden area, we cannot get the


    spiritual treasure without the beast''s permission," Sabina concluded.


    "That''s right. It doesn''t matter how strong you are, you cannot get your hands on the treasure with raw


    power. And that''s the reason why Cherry chose him," Ka replied, throwing a nce at Rocky. At first,


    she didn''t understand why Cherry had chosen Rocky. It was not until she had witnessed his possession


    of the three spirit-manipted beasts and the ancient spiritual beast in the battle against the Dragon


    Master n that she finally realized why Rocky had caught Cherry''s attention. She noticed that he had


    an extraordinary ability inmunicating with beasts. It could be possible for him to get the sealed


    spiritual treasure from inside the legendary guardian beast''s body.


    Upon hearing her exnation, the team smiled at each other in excitement. This mission seemed to be


    much more interesting than they had imagined¡ªchallenging, but interesting nevertheless.


    After two days of gruesome journey, with Ka''s expert guiding and tracking of the rival team, the


    group finally reached the very depth of the extremely dangerous Demonic Sky Land. Although they had


    encountered many powerful supernatural beasts along the way, with the current united strength of


    Rocky''s group and the protection of a powerful spiritual master, their advance was nearly unimpeded.


    Six more hourster, the group arrived at the ruins of the Butterfly Divine n. Compared to the ruins


    of the Myriad Beasts Ground, this ce was even more magnificent and imposing. It was conceivable


    that the Butterfly Divine n had been very prosperous back when they were in power.


    Among the ruins, they saw a group of humans moving around busily, along with several members of


    the spiritual race. The expedition team sent by the Heavenly Demon n was already searching for


    the spiritual treasure.

 Chapter 1172 Enter The Passageway

    Chapter 1172 Enter The Passageway


    "It appears that they are looking for the entrance to the forbidden area..." Ka remarked at once upon


    noticing the shadows.


    "So, should we wait until they have entered? But they might send someone to block the entrance. If


    that happens, I''m sure that it will give us a hard time," Rocky said after thinking for a while.


    "There''s no need for us to wait. I know another way to enter the forbidden area. It can be a bit riskier,


    but it is much easier than entering from the entrance, which initially requires us to break the seal. Come


    with me." After finishing her words, Ka gestured to Rocky and the others to follow her.


    Without thinking twice, Rocky and his group immediately followed Ka to the southeast side of the


    ruins of the Butterfly Divine n. After walking for a while, they arrived at a ce where countless


    tombsy on the ground. However, most of these tombs had already been destroyed, making the ce


    very deste and eerie.


    "Back then, the alliance of the spiritual race ns surrounded the Butterfly Divine n, causing the


    latter to suffer a crushing defeat. This war led to the deaths of the majority of my nsmen, and only a


    few of them escaped," Ka sighed as she explored the cemetery with her eyes.


    "Why would the alliance of the spiritual race n attack your n? Perhaps it''s not just because your


    n was more powerful than them, right?" Rocky couldn''t help but ask out of curiosity. At that moment,


    he wanted to learn the real reason why the Butterfly Divine n was annihted.


    "You''re right about that. One of the reasons for the destruction of my n was due to its power. At that


    time, it was very powerful. In fact, it had many members that far surpassed the other ns'', making it a


    threat to others. Moreover, the other ns formed an alliance to exterminate my n primarily because


    they were afraid of our leader, Aaron Bai. Sure, he brought prestige and power to the n. Yet, the


    other ns all wanted to stand against him because he had a forbidden item in his hand!" Ka


    expounded.


    "What? A forbidden item? What was it?" Rocky asked with an utmost interest.


    Soon after, all the women shot Ka a nce, as they anticipated her answer.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t know what it is, either. The only thing I know about this history is that more than


    five hundred years ago, Aaron had entered an ancient mysterious ce with each of the other ns''


    leaders. At the end of their travel, they each had taken out a forbidden item from that strange ce.


    Needless to say, Aaron had taken one too. After acquiring this forbidden item, he used it to strengthen


    the Butterfly Divine n and make it invincible. Unbeknownst to many, his desire was to unify all the


    ns of the spiritual race. On the other hand, the other ns were able to sense Aaron''s ambitions,


    and therefore, formed an alliance against him. At that time, the alliance summoned all of their strength


    and destroyed the n, killed Aaron, and took away the forbidden item that he had. Technically, the


    nsmen of the Butterfly Divine n were innocent, and none of them should have been involved in


    the war. But because they were Aaron''s subordinates, they also had to die," Ka said furiously.


    "Wait. Didn''t you mention that the other leaders of the ns also took forbidden items as well when


    they entered that mysterious ce with Aaron? They each had a forbidden item, but why were they


    specifically afraid of what Aaron had?" Shirley asked in confusion.


    "I wish I knew. In addition, the details about the forbidden items are also strictly confidential. Not many


    ns know about what they truly are, nor what they can do. As a matter of fact, I just knew about all of


    this from Cherry..." Ka shook her head in frustration.


    "Then, what is this Cherry''s true identity?" Rocky leaned closer to Ka''s ear and asked curiously. To


    him, there must be a very important reason why Cherry wanted to take out the spiritual treasure.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have worked so hard to n everyst detail from the beginning and even


    made an effort to save him many times. He believed that there must be a driving force for Cherry to do


    all those things.


    "Cherry is the daughter of thest patriarch of the Butterfly Divine n," Ka answered after


    hesitating for a while.


    "She is the daughter of thest patriarch? In that case, then the Butterfly Divine n wasn''t entirely


    killed five hundred years ago. If theirst patriarch was Aaron, then wouldn''t that mean Cherry has


    already lived for five hundred years?" Rocky''s eyes widened as he realized how old Cherry was.


    "No, it doesn''t go that way. You see, at that time when the Butterfly Divine n was being wiped out,


    some of them were able to escape. The fugitives included Aaron''s son, who was still underage at that


    time. Since he was able to survive, the position of the patriarch continued to pass down. However, two


    hundred years ago, Cherry''s father, thest leader, was betrayed by the nsmen. Not long after, he


    was hunted down by other ns of the spiritual race. In the end, Cherry''s parents died in order to


    protect her, who was still a newborn at that time. My mother and Cherry''s mother are sisters. After her


    parents died, my mother was the one who brought her up and raised her. We grew up together, shared


    many things, and she is also like a sister to me. She didn''t leave until my mother passed away. I didn''t


    have contacts with her until I found out that you had her spirit in your body when I met you. After


    knowing that, I immediately contacted her again, and that''s when I knew what she wanted to do..."


    Ka added.


    "Really? So, what exactly does she want to do?" At that moment, Rocky''s brows were furrowed as he


    tried to absorb Cherry''s sad and tragic background.


    "Of course, Cherry didn''t want me to tell you, but it''s not really a big deal if you know. It''s just that her


    father''sst wish was that the Butterfly Divine n would never perish and remain to exist for all


    eternity. That''s why she wants to revive the Butterfly Divine n. However, it seems like she is far from


    aplishing this death wish, especially with her current strength. Therefore, she wanted to take the


    risk to take out the spiritual treasure of the Butterfly Divine n and use it to gather the remaining


    members of the Butterfly Divine n that are currently scattered in the Wild Spirit Land... " Ka


    spilled the beans and told him Cherry''s real agenda.


    "Revive the Butterfly Divine n?" Rocky''s eyes narrowed when he heard Cherry''s motive.


    As they talked, Rocky and the women had passed numerous tombstones when finally, they had arrived


    at a broken stone tablet deep in the cemetery.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Ka waved her hand, and a strong spiritual power moved the stone tablet away. A rumbling sound


    was heard, and a deep passage had finally appeared under the stone tablet.


    "This is the other passage to the forbidden area, which will lead you directly to its depths. However, I


    can only escort you up to this point. What happens next will all depend on you. Take extra precaution.


    This is a dangerous ce due to several dead souls of the dead members of the Butterfly Divine n


    that linger in the area. Prevent from being possessed at all costs because it will surely be a disaster. In


    addition, many traps lie around the area, so you must be very careful..." Ka reminded them.


    After hearing her words of precaution, Rocky and others exchanged looks. Soon after, Rocky led the


    way as he entered the passageway first. Not long after, their shadows receded and vanished.


    Seeing that the group had entered the passageway, Ka could not help but get worried and muttered


    to herself, "I hope theye back safely!"


    Meanwhile, as soon as the group entered the passageway, the light around them instantly dimmed,


    and coldness started to creep their bodies.


    The passageway was wide and made up of t stones. Despite Rocky and the women standing side by


    side, there was still some space.


    "Watch where you are going!" Rocky warned the women as he looked at the never-ending


    passageway. The women nodded immediately after hearing his reminder.

 Chapter 1173 Two Beast Statues

    Chapter 1173 Two Beast Statues


    Rocky and the women apanying him walked along the gloomy passage. At first, their


    surroundings were quite peaceful, but after about thirty minutes of walking, they immediately felt that


    the temperature suddenly dropped as if they were in a deep cer underground. Even though they


    were protected by the spiritual energy, the chilling air still permeated in their skin.


    "What is with this ce? It feels so horrifying," Lena said with a frown as her body started shivering.


    Then, suddenly, a burst of ghostly cries came from the depths of the passage.


    Rocky and the women couldn''t help but look at each other, surprised at what they just heard. However,


    they just kept walking until they arrived at the end of the passage. They stopped in their tracks and


    were shocked as they looked around.


    What weed them was a spacious and strange room without a definite purpose. On the other end of


    the room, they saw that there was a road leading towards the depths of the forbidden area. However,


    they soon noticed that more than ten misty white souls, like shadowy fogs, wandered around and


    upied the room. They perceived that these souls emitted strong auras that were at least equivalent


    to the masters at the Supernal Stage. Furthermore, they also possessed a vicious aura of hostility,


    making them unable to move freely. Then, they realized that these souls must the ghosts of the


    Butterfly Divine n that Ka had mentioned before.


    As a result, they stopped at the entrance of the room and didn''t dare to move forward.


    "What should we do now?" All the women looked at Rocky and waited for his decision.


    "It looks dangerous. You have to wait here first while I go and take a look. Once everything is clear, you


    can follow me," Rocky said after thinking for a while. He then pulled out the Frozen Wind Dagger and


    rushed inside the room.


    However, the moment Rocky stepped into the room, the souls of the Butterfly Divine n seemed to


    be infuriated by the presence of a stranger. They immediately let out sharp cries and dashed towards


    him. Their faces were like demons that would haunt every living soul. They swarmed towards Rocky as


    if they were going to devour him whole.


    As he saw the fast-approaching ghosts, Rocky immediately waved the Frozen Wind Dagger and


    shed several Moon des to resist them. However, to his surprise, the Moon des just passed


    right through them and didn''t seem to take any damage at all. He clearly saw that the souls were still


    rushing towards him at an incredible speed.


    Rocky was slightly taken aback. He didn''t expect that the Moon des would be rendered ineffective


    against them. With his quick-thinking, he decided to use the Hexagonal Netting Dragon Ring and


    spread out the light barrier around him. However, the ferocious ghosts still ignored and just passed


    through the light barrier that he had set up.


    "Basil, watch out!" the women couldn''t help calling out to Rocky as they saw that he was being chased


    down by more than ten of the fiendish-looking souls.


    There was a frown on Rocky''s face, as he was disappointed that even the light barrier didn''t hinder


    them. Fortunately, his reflexes and movement skills were at a high level.


    Just as the souls were able to make contact with his body, Rocky instantly disappeared from where he


    was standing and was able to return to the room''s entrance, where the women were, in the blink of an


    eye.


    As the women saw that Rocky was able toe back to their side, they breathed a deep sigh of relief.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "This is tough. The souls of the Butterfly Divine n are so difficult to deal with! We won''t be able to


    move forward like this," Rocky said in frustration, clenching his fists.


    "It seems that it''s useless to break in by force. It will be more problematic if we are possessed by


    them," Lena remarked as she analyzed the situation.


    "You''re right. It seems like we can''t do anything to guard against them. So what are we going to do to


    pass through the room?" Sabina grumbled as she put her hands on her waist.


    "I think I know a way. I can use the Dragon Master n''s secret skill to suppress these souls. But I will


    need to remain here in order to perform it. You guys go ahead while I prevent them from rushing


    towards you," Lena finally said after hesitating for a while.


    Rocky and the other women immediately showed expressions of disapproval on their faces the


    moment they heard Lena''s suggestion.


    "What? No! We can''t leave you alone. That''s too dangerous!" Isis strongly objected. After all, Lena was


    the Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire. If anything bad happened to her, it would be a great loss to the


    empire.


    "I will be okay. I can suppress them for a few hours with my strength. I should be fine within that time.


    Remember our purpose foring here. We need to assist Basil in acquiring the spiritual treasure.


    While I stay here restraining them, that should give you enough time to fulfill the mission," Lena


    insisted.


    "How about I apany Lena? After all, I won''t be much of a help. The rest of you can go with Rocky


    and continue searching for the spiritual treasure," Sue suggested in order toe up with a


    compromise.


    "Basil, what do you think?" Isis asked while all of the other women also looked at Rocky.


    "Why are you hesitating? Don''t worry about me," Lena urged Rocky to agree already.


    Rocky fell silent for a while, looking at Lena anxiously. However, he also knew that what she said was


    right. Right now, it was their top priority to obtain the spiritual treasure. Otherwise, all their efforts of


    coming to this ce would be all for naught. Thus, left with no choice, he nodded and agreed.


    Soon after, Lena stepped into the room. As soon as she entered, the souls of the Butterfly Divine n


    gave the same response as before. They immediately rushed and attempted to pounce on her.


    At the same time, a golden light suddenly shone from within Lena''s body, and an extremely strong


    spiritual power was instantly drawn, enveloping the entire room.


    "Secret skill of the Dragon Master n¡ªthe Dragon Soul Suppressing!" Lena''s hands crossed in front


    of her chest. In a sh, the golden light that spread throughout the room instantly turned into golden


    dragon shadows, binding the iing souls in ce and rendering them motionless.


    "It''s done. Go now," Lena instructed Rocky and the others as she sat in the middle of the room with her


    legs crossed.


    Immediately, Rocky and the rest passed through the room and reached the other end. Sue stayed in


    the room and guarded Lena as she suppressed all the souls.


    Then, Rocky and the others continued to move forward until they entered an aisle that seemed like a


    long corridor. They still encountered some souls of the Butterfly Divine n, but they didn''t move in


    clusters and weren''t aggressive, like the ones they faced earlier.


    After they walked for a few hundred meters, two beast statues made of copper suddenly appeared in


    front of them. They were several meters high and looked rather atrocious. Most of the aisle was


    blocked, leaving only a gap wide enough for a single person to pass through.


    However, just as when they were about to approach the statues of the two beasts, the whole corridor


    began to tremble. The next moment, they noticed that the bodies and limbs of the beasts gradually


    moved as if they wereing to life.


    Then, suddenly, the huge eyes of the beast statues opened and shed a strong radiance. They


    opened their mouths and quickly spurted two beams of spiritual power with a diameter of dozens of


    centimeters, aimed directly at the group.


    Immediately sensing the danger, they quickly dodged sideways, clinging onto the stone walls beside


    them. The two beams swept past where they previously stood, leaving two deep charred marks on the


    ground.


    Right after hurling the beams of light, the beasts began to move. They dashed towards the group, like


    massive tanks that plowed the aisle. Since the beasts almost upied the entire aisle, the beams of


    light that constantly darted from their mouths made the situation even more dangerous. They didn''t


    have much space to get away from the beasts'' attacks.


    Fully aware of their situation, Sabina suddenly activated her ice shadow and rushed directly to the two


    beast statues. As soon as the icy light rose, she immediately shouted, "Freeze!" Instantly, two streams


    of icy spiritual power emerged from her arms and shot towards the beast statues at an incredible


    speed.


    Upon contact with the beast statues, the icy spiritual power instantly covered and froze them, sealing


    their movements.


    Rocky and the others were relieved to see that the two ferocious beasts finally stopped moving.


    However, at that moment, they saw that the ice enveloping the beast statues was starting to break and


    copse. Soon after, the beast statues broke through, and they suddenlyunched their fierce attacks


    again.

 Chapter 1174 Patriarch Townsend

    Chapter 1174 Patriarch Townsend


    "You go ahead. I''ll stop them." With that, Sabina used the spiritual martial arts to freeze the two beast


    statues again, but after a few moments, it did not work.


    "I''ll stay with Sabina," Shirley replied immediately.


    Rocky nodded in agreement.


    Under the cover of Sabina and Shirley, Rocky, Isis, and Luci passed through the gap between the


    two beast statues and continued to move forward.


    "This forbidden area of the Butterfly Divine n is truly extraordinary. We need to hurry." Rocky''s eyes


    narrowed into slits. He knew that he had to take the spiritual treasure as soon as possible. Otherwise,


    Lena and the others might be put in danger.


    So, he and the two women advanced at their fastest speed. There were many traps along the way, but


    they managed to get through, and they did not stop.


    After a while, they had finally left the aisle and entered a massive cave.


    When they entered the cave, they heard the faint sound of shouting and fighting which was not that far


    away.


    Rocky and the two women looked at each other and then sneaked off towards the sound. When they


    peeked, they saw more than a dozen powerful spirit maniptors were fighting with a few five or six-


    star supernatural beasts. They noticed that behind the supernatural beasts was a rock passage.


    The head of the spirit maniptors was an old man. He wore a deep purple and golden robe; his eyes


    were as bright as the light, and his momentum waspletely terrifying. His aura of the Immortal


    Stage was incredibly overwhelming.


    There were also three peerless masters at the Divine Stage and four masters at the Supernal Stage.


    The rest of them were all at the Heavenly Stage.


    "I didn''t expect that they would be faster than us," Rocky said coldly as he scanned the area to see if


    there was any other passage they could ess.


    Although the cave was indeedrge, the only way to the depths of it was the rock passage that the


    supernatural beasts were guarding. So, it was impossible for Rocky and the two women to sneak under


    the nose of the team of spirit maniptors.


    They had to wait for the team of spirit maniptors to kill the supernatural beasts.


    The team of spirit maniptors, led by the old man at the Immortal Stage, was powerful. It did not take


    long for them to wipe out those several five or six-star supernatural beasts.


    Under themand of the old man, the team of spirit maniptors went deep into the cave.


    Rocky and the two women followed closely behind them. They tried to make their moves as soundless


    as possible.


    The deeper they went into the cave, the stronger the supernatural beasts they met. With the powerful


    team of spirit maniptors leading the way, Rocky and the two women werepletely at ease.


    After countless twists and turns since they entered the depths of the cave, a ce like a fairynd


    suddenly appeared in front of them. No one could imagine that there would be lush flowers and trees in


    such a cold underground ce. Wherever they looked, it was green and vibrant, and vines were


    growing and intertwining on the surrounding walls of rock.


    Rocky and the two women followed the team of spirit maniptors in the fairynd.


    "What in the world is this ce?" Isis and Luci were stunned. They did not expect that there was


    such a ce like this in this world.


    "I guess this ce must be affected by some kind of power. That''s why it''s like this. And that power


    must be incredibly extraordinary." Rocky''s eyes narrowed. He suddenly felt a unique and amazing aura


    coming from the depths of the fairynd.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Meanwhile, the team of spirit maniptors was heading deep into the fairynd.


    After a while, Rocky and the two women heard an uproar. The team of spirit maniptors seemed to


    have seen something amazing.


    Rocky and the women looked at each other and immediately approached the area where the team of


    spirit maniptors was. A momentter, they saw arge butterfly-shaped beast in the middle of air


    made of countless flower vines. Its huge colorful wings covered half of its long and thick body like a


    quilt. Its eyes were closed as if it was in meditation.


    The most astonishing thing was the strong aura emitted by the butterfly-shaped beast. It was definitely


    stronger than the aura of an ordinary guardian beast.


    "Is this really the legendary guardian beast of the Butterfly Divine n?" Rocky whispered in


    astonishment. His eyes narrowed as he examined the legendary guardian beast.


    He was right. The magical beast in front of him was the legendary guardian beast of the Butterfly Divine


    n, known as the Nether Butterfly Queen. Since the extermination of the Butterfly Divine n five


    hundred years ago, it had been staying here to guard the spiritual treasure of the n to prevent any


    n of the spiritual race from taking it away.


    It was impossible to take the spiritual treasure away because it had already been sealed in the body of


    the Nether Butterfly Queen. Unless the Nether Butterfly Queen was willing, no n of the spiritual race


    or human could take it away.


    So, it was definitely a huge challenge for Rocky.


    The team of spirit maniptors clearly knew this, so they did not rush to move forward.


    "They must also know that the spiritual treasure is in the body of the legendary guardian beast, so they


    won''t forcefully attack it. With their strength, they might not be even able to defeat a legendary guardian


    beast that has been living for hundreds of years," Rocky guessed as he saw that the team of spirit


    maniptors stopped and seemed to be waiting for something.


    Suddenly, the old man opened his Magic Spiritual Space. As he opened it, the color of the Magic


    Spiritual Space changed.


    A human-like figure of the spiritual race came out of the Magic Spiritual Space. The figure had an


    exquisitely long stick in his hand. Upon a closer look, the top of the long stick was embedded with a


    Mysterious Spirit Raw Gemstone, which was a spiritual treasure.


    "Nice to finally meet you, Patriarch Townsend," the old man said to the figure of the spiritual race.


    "What? Patriarch Townsend? Why the hell is the member of the spiritual race here?" Hearing the old


    man''s greeting, Rocky immediately looked at the figure of the spiritual race. He did not expect that it


    was the leader of the Heavenly Demon n. But the most surprising thing was that he could enter this


    forbidden area as a member of the spiritual race. It did not make any sense.

 Chapter 1175 His True Identity

    Chapter 1175 His True Identity


    "The Heavenly Incredible Mace is very powerful. It can reverse space, and hence, allows me to enter


    the forbidden area of the Butterfly Divine n. However, the forbidden spell is strong too. It has already


    begun to repel my power, so..." Saying so, Patriarch Townsend raised his Heavenly Incredible Mace. A


    surge of strong spiritual power emerged from the maze which turned into a beam of light. It headed


    straight for the Nether Butterfly Queen who had been in a deep sleep for more than 500 years.


    The light hit the Nether Butterfly Queen and spread rapidly throughout its body. The Butterfly Queen let


    out a sharp roar, as it wentpletely out of control. A vortex appeared in the abdomen of the Nether


    Butterfly Queen, and it opened up like an entrance.


    "I''m going in. Take care of the rest here. It looks like you have three new guests to entertain..."


    Patriarch Townsend turned his sharp gaze to where Rocky and the two women were hiding. Without


    another word, he turned around and disappeared into the Magic Spiritual Space.


    There was no point in staying hidden anymore. Rocky and the two women showed themselves to the


    enemies.


    The elder in purple ordered as soon as he saw them, "Kill them!" He then headed for the vortex that


    had been opened in the abdomen of the Nether Butterfly Queen.


    "Basil, we''ll handle them!" Isis nodded at Rocky.


    He nodded curtly and rushed towards the vortex while the two women fought to make way for him.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Three peerless spirit maniptors at the Divine Stage rushed towards them, but Rocky suddenly


    disappeared from where he stood.


    They were stunned for a moment, but immediately came back to their senses and looked towards the


    Nether Butterfly Queen. A figure silently appeared in front of the vortex with a beast shrouded in clouds


    and colorful lights.


    Two more aggressive spirit-manipted beasts appeared out of the figure''s Magical Spiritual Space.


    The peerless spirit maniptors were shaken when they saw that Rocky had summoned three spirit-


    manipted beasts together.


    "Protect Isis and Luci!" Rocky yelled to Uriah and the other two spirit-manipted beasts as he


    quickly entered the vortex.


    Isis and Luci were already fighting the spirit maniptors, and Uriah and the other two spirit-


    manipted beasts joined the fight to protect the women.


    On the other side of the vortex, Rocky stood shocked by the scene in front of him. Everything inside


    was a wreck. The setting sun turned the clouds into a vibrant shade of cherry red. It seemed like he


    had entered a different world. Under the light of the setting sun, a figure appeared from the horizon of


    the desert and slowly walked towards Rocky.


    He squinted his eyes to see who it was, and in the blink of an eye, the figure rushed towards him.


    Rocky froze when he saw the face of the man. It was like looking into a mirror. He looked exactly like


    Rocky, except that the man''s eyes were cold and evil, and a dark aura surrounded him.


    "Who are you?" Rocky asked the man in front of him.


    "I am Basil," the man replied.


    "Basil?" Rocky''s eyes narrowed.


    "Yes, the real Basil hidden in your body!" the man growled with an evil look.


    "Are you...really Basil? Or is this just an illusion?" Rocky looked around. From the beginning,


    everything in front of him had felt unreal, as if someone had deliberately put up this illusion to confuse


    him. Now, after seeing this fake Basil, Rocky was sure that everything in this world was an illusion.


    "You will get your answer soon." A sinister smile appeared on the fake Basil''s face, and he suddenly


    disappeared from where he stood.


    "Wow. He''s fast!" The fake Basil had already appeared in front of him once again. The Moon de


    from the Frozen Wind Dagger instantly enveloped Rocky.


    But he could notpletely evade the attack, and was inevitably hurt by the sudden attack. He sensed


    a strong pain go through his body, as if he had really been hit.


    Rocky was confused. He was absolutely sure that what he was seeing was an illusion, so he figured


    that fake Basil''s attack wouldn''t do any harm. He was wrong. The attacks were so powerful that even


    Rocky had a difficult time resisting.


    The fake Basil continued tounch his crazy attacks as he shouted, "Give my body back! Give it back


    to me!"


    The fake Basil was as strong as Rocky and had all his skills, including the spiritual martial arts. So, no


    matter how hard Rocky fought back, he was still stuck in a stalemate.


    The two were engaged in a desperate battle in the desert. They both gave it their all, as if the loser


    would have to give up everything he had.


    The sun had gone down a long time back and was up again.


    Rocky felt exhaustion take over his body, and his spiritual power was almost out. The fake Basil looked


    tired as well, but he still had a strong fighting spirit, as if he was ready to fight to the death.


    Rocky, who waspletely ced in a passive battle, had no choice but to continue to fight against


    the fake Basil.


    The two of them started panting and sweating, but they still continued their battle.


    "What on earth do you want from me?" Rocky shouted angrily.


    "Return my body back to me!" the fake Basil repeated.


    "It''s useless giving it back to you. You are just a coward! If you hadn''t been running away from your life,


    my soul wouldn''t have entered your body and reced you. I don''t feel sorry for you at all!" Rocky


    yelled back resolutely.


    "You are nothing but a thief. You lied to everyone," the fake Basil sneered.


    "So what? It doesn''t matter to them whether I''m Basil or Rocky. What matters is what I''ve done for all of


    them..." Rocky said angrily. He had never once thought that he had done anything wrong, and he never


    wanted to y Basil''s role either. On the contrary, he had changed everyone''s opinion of Basil, turning


    the loser prince to Prince Crimson who was respected by the people of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "Would you dare to tell them your true identity? Tell them that you are not Basil, but a liar who stole his


    body..." the fake Basil challenged with a sinister look.


    Rocky was silent for a moment.


    "You can''t, can you? You have no excuse. After all, you are still afraid of losing everything that doesn''t


    even belong to you in the first ce. You should have died a long time ago!" the fake Basilughed, his


    eyes filled with wickedness.

 Chapter 1176 Read All His Memories

    Chapter 1176 Read All His Memories


    Rocky slowly raised his head and stared intently at the fake Basil in front of him. Then, he said, "Is that


    enough? I don''t need to give any excuse. Yes, I am Rocky, but I am also Basil. I live for myself, and I


    also protect every single person that Basil cares about."


    As Rocky spoke sternly, the Evil me enveloping his body suddenly surged, and an astonishing


    power burst out. Without any hesitation, he shed towards the fake Basil with all the strength he


    possessed.


    A tremendous Moon de dashed and engulfed the fake Basil. Then, a strong light exploded in the


    desert, eventually turning him into a light shadow that gradually dissipated.


    Almost at the same time, the desert in front of Rocky also vanished and transformed into some kind of


    chaotic space.


    As he looked around, Rocky quickly noticed that there was another person with him in this space. It


    turned out to be the old man in purple who hade in before. However, he noticed that the old man


    remained motionless. His eyes were also empty as if he had lost his soul.


    "Is this the power of the Nether Butterfly Queen? It''s terrifying. This old man must be trapped in its


    illusion. It means that even a spirit maniptor at the Immortal Stage would be helpless," Rocky


    remarked as he stared at the old man in purple, instantly knowing what he had suffered.


    At the same time, Rocky became confused as he tried to locate where the spiritual treasure was


    sealed. He had been looking around for a while now, but he didn''t seem to find any sign of it anywhere.


    "It seems that I have no choice but to use the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill." Rocky didn''t


    want to waste any time, so he decided to employ the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill. Suddenly,


    bright lights shone all over his body, immediately allowing him into the state where his spiritual sense


    could enter into a deeper world¡ªthe dimension where the spiritual meridian of the Nether Butterfly


    Queen was situated.


    However, even after trying several times, he still failed. It seemed that the queen hadpletely sealed


    off its spiritual meridian to outsiders.


    "Lad, it looks like you''re in trouble. Let me help you." Suddenly, the dragon-shaped jade on Rocky''s


    chest gleamed, and the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast emerged from it.


    The next moment, Rocky felt that his soul was being pulled away from his body by a very powerful


    force. There was a sensation that felt like his surroundings were distorting and fluctuating. After he


    regained his senses, he opened his eyes and a world full of spiritual meridians weed him.


    This world seemed so peculiar and dangerous. Countless violent spiritual currents raged and shed


    here and there, like bolts of lightning roaring from the sky. It was like every soul would instantly


    disintegrate once it was hit by these devastating spiritual currents.


    However, Rocky made up his mind and still moved forward without thinking twice. He headed into the


    center of the space, which was supposed to be the deepest part of the area. He had a strong feeling


    that once he arrived there, he might find a clue to what he was looking for.


    As he walked towards the center, it seemed like he was treading into a violent storm. The powerful


    spiritual pressure around constantly pressed and pushed him down, making him gasp for air now and


    then.


    He was just finally a few steps away from the center of the spiritual meridians when the spiritual


    currents suddenly intertwined into a huge. They were densely packed, trapping him and preventing


    him from taking even a single step forward.


    Just depending on his willpower, Rocky managed to forcibly pass through such a narrow gap. However,


    he was suddenly hit by an approaching spiritual current before he could get out. His whole body


    became paralyzed as if he had received an electric shock. At the same time, he noticed that another


    spiritual current wasing his way. He mustered all his strength and activated the Hexagonal Netting


    Dragon Ring on his finger. It generated a powerful force that pushed him forward, allowing him to avoid


    being hit by another spiritual current.


    Soon after, his body returned to normal, and thus he continued to move forward. After a little while, he


    was able to pass through the huge formed by the overwhelming spiritual currents.


    Then, with unremitting efforts, he finally got to the center of the spiritual meridians. Rocky felt like he


    had been through a hell of a journey just to get to this spot. At the center, there he saw a huge snow-


    white butterfly pupa that was hanging upside down on a tree formed through weaved spiritual


    meridians.


    "Atst, I''m here." Rocky gazed at the huge pupa in front of him. He approached it and gently pressed


    his hand on it.


    As if it was activated, beams of dazzling light suddenly shot out from the huge pupa.


    "Who is it that woke me up?" Then, out of nowhere, a booming female voice resounded from within the


    pupa.


    "I''m here by the order of Aaron''s descendant to take the spiritual treasure. Could you please tell me


    where I could find it?" Rocky stated his purpose and asked about the spiritual treasure


    straightforwardly.


    "Indeed, Aaron is my master. Back then, it was he who asked me to enter the forbidden area to guard


    the spiritual treasure of the Butterfly Divine n against those who wished to take advantage of it. So,


    you''re telling me that it is his descendant who wishes to acquire the spiritual treasure?" Apparently, theN?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Nether Butterfly Queen used to be Aaron''s legendary guardian beast. Moreover, before he died, he


    instructed her to enter the forbidden area in order to make sure that it was well-protected, and that it


    would only be bestowed to the rightful person in the future.


    "Yes, you heard it right. So, can you please tell me where it is?" Rocky firmly asked again.


    "How can I trust your words? You''re just a mere human being but you were able to enter and pass


    through my spiritual meridian area. Furthermore, I can feel a strong evil power within your body. Who


    the hell are you?" Obviously, the Nether Butterfly Queen wouldn''t just trust anyone who said that he


    was sent to obtain the spiritual treasure. Thus, it was just natural to doubt Rocky''s identity and purpose.


    "I''m more than willing to prove that my intention is genuine. However, I can''t bring Aaron''s descendant


    to this ce because you know that any member of the spiritual race won''t be able to enter the


    forbidden area," Rocky said with a straight face.


    "Then how about you die in front of me once? Maybe then, I''ll believe you," the Nether Butterfly Queen


    asked in provocation.


    "Die once? What do you mean?" Rocky furrowed his brows after hearing the response of the queen.


    He thought if she was literally asking him to die. However, he clearly knew that he was just a soul right


    now. Once he died in this form, he would perish forever.


    However, while he was still hesitating, several spiritual meridians darted from the tree where the huge


    pupa hung. Rocky was caught off guard, and these vine-like spiritual meridians entangled his body


    from all directions.


    Then, powerful spiritual currents rushed out of the spiritual meridians and directly attacked Rocky''s


    spiritual sense. He felt severe pain all over his body, which was far from ordinary. It was like a kind of


    torture for the soul as if the spiritual currents were ripping his spiritual sense apart.


    However, Rocky wasn''t able to do anything but just grit his teeth and bear the excruciating pain in


    silence.


    After a while, he noticed that the spiritual currents that were constantly running from the spiritual


    meridians had stopped. Even the vine-like spiritual meridians had also ceased and untangled


    themselves from his body.


    "It seems that you''re telling the truth. Indeed, it was a descendant of my master who asked you to


    venture to this ce and obtain the spiritual treasure. I actually couldn''t believe that it has been more


    than five hundred years since the day that I hid in the forbidden area," the Nether Butterfly Queen


    remarked as she reminisced the past.


    From what happened to him, Rocky immediately understood that it was the queen''s way to read all of


    his memories.


    "I have seen a lot of things from your memories. It seems that you really are far from ordinary, and


    there is a reason why you can enter my spiritual meridian area. Except you, I think no other human


    could aplish this. This must be the reason why the descendant of my master chose you for this


    particr mission," the queen conjectured. It sounded like she was someone who had experienced


    countless vicissitudes in life.

 Chapter 1177 Keep Shrinking

    Chapter 1177 Keep Shrinking


    "Now that you know everything, could you tell me now where the spiritual treasure is?" Rocky asked


    frankly. At that moment, Isis and the other women were still fighting for their own lives. He wanted to


    help them, of course, and the best way to do that was to get his hands on the spiritual treasure as soon


    as possible so that he could meet them and leave.


    "I can still remember like it was yesterday. My master asked me to do two things before he died. One


    was to enter the forbidden area and protect the spiritual treasure of the Butterfly Divine n. And the


    other was to support and allow his descendant to use the spiritual treasure if the descendant wanted to


    revive the Butterfly Divine n one day," exined the Nether Butterfly Queen.


    "That''s good to hear." Rocky raised his eyebrows in surprise. He felt that taking all the risks was worth


    it at this point. Moreover, he didn''t expect that the queen would give him the spiritual treasure very


    easily.


    "I will give you the spiritual treasure under one condition, and you must promise me this," the queen


    added.


    "Go ahead. I''m listening," Rocky replied as he nodded his head.


    "After giving you the spiritual treasure, I will turn into a butterfly pupa and reincarnate. By then, I hope


    you can give my pupa to my master''s descendant. But after viewing your memories, I notice that you


    are not the only one who entered my inner space. Can you give me assurance that you will safely


    deliver both my pupa and the spiritual treasure to the descendant of my master? Can I count on you?"


    inquired the queen.


    "Nothing is certain, but I''ll surely give it my all," Rocky agreed without thinking twice. After all, he had to


    bring the spiritual treasure back to Cherry, and it wouldn''t make any difference if he brought the pupa


    as well.


    "I hope you seed. Once you leave this ce, the spiritual treasure will appear in front of you." As


    soon as the queen''s voice trailed off, the entire spiritual meridian area began to tremble violently and


    was on the verge of copse. At that moment, astonishing spiritual power instantly packed the ce.


    As that happened, Rocky felt a sh of blinding light in front of him. Soon after, he opened his eyes and


    saw that he had already returned to the chaotic space. At that time, a fan-shaped light suddenly


    appeared directly in front of him.


    "This must be the spiritual treasure," Rocky murmured to himself as he picked up the fan-shaped light.


    Soon after, the fan-shaped light slowly vanished, revealing its original shape. Upon examining it, Rocky


    found it to be a very exquisite ancient fan that was shaped like a butterfly. He gently touched the handle


    which was decorated with the carvings of elegant patterns and iid with a Mysterious Spirit Raw


    Gemstone.


    This ancient fan was the spiritual treasure of the Butterfly Divine n, which was known as the


    Butterfly Spirit Raining Fan.


    Meanwhile, as the old man d in purple opened his eyes and saw Rocky holding the fan, he instantly


    turned into a light shadow. Soon after, he dashed towards Rocky at lightning speed, trying to take away


    the fan from him.


    Seeing this, Rocky hastily threw the fan into his Magic Spiritual Space, and then ran towards the vortex


    door at his fastest speed.


    On the other hand, the old man also sped and followed Rocky out of the vortex door. After arriving at


    the other side, Rocky found that the battle was at a stalemate. Isis and Luci, with Uriah and their


    spirit-manipted beasts, were fighting the spirit maniptors with the best they all could offer.


    Immediately, after setting foot at the other side of the vortex, Rocky and the old man seemed to have


    attracted everyone''s attention.


    "Basil! Thank goodness, you''re finally out!" Isis and Luci screamed in delight upon seeing Rocky had


    come out safe and sound.


    Almost at the same time, both Rocky and the old man in purplended onto the ground with a loud


    thud, facing each other.


    "Give me the spiritual treasure." At that moment, the old man''s aura at the Immortal Stage suddenly


    surged and spread around, shocking everyone present.


    Rocky raised his head and nced at the Nether Butterfly Queen opposite him. He had promised to


    bring her reincarnation pupa to Cherry, so he had to wait for her to turn into a reincarnation pupa.


    Making the situation worth his time, he had to deal with the old man in purple first until the queen


    turned into a pupa.


    However, dealing with a spirit maniptor at the Immortal Stage was not an easy task. Despite being at


    the seventh grade of the Divine Stage, Rocky knew that it would be a struggle for him to fight against


    the old man.


    Nevertheless, Rocky still disyed a brave front. He opened his eyes wide and said, "If you want the


    spiritual treasure, then you''ll have to defeat me first." Obviously, he threatened the old man just to buy


    some time.


    "Don''t overestimate yourself,d!" The old man surely couldn''t tell how strong Rocky was, but at that


    time, he was certain that he was more powerful than Rocky.


    The next moment, a t sword-shaped Spiritual Weapon materialized in the old man''s hand.


    "Take this!" Without dy, the old man used all his strength and waved the sword in his hand. Not long


    after, an astonishing spiritual power roared out and turned into thunder shadows that burst all over the


    sky. At that moment, these shadows gained momentum and quickly sped towards Rocky.


    Seeing this, Rocky knew that being careless would kill him. That was why he immediately took a step


    forward and made a huge leap backward to distance himself. At the same time, he constantly waved


    the Frozen Wind Dagger to create a Moon de, which collided with the thunder shadows that were


    scattered all over the sky.


    Meanwhile, in midair, the me light and thunder shadows intertwined with each other, giving out


    blinding light. Soon after, this surging spiritual power dispersed around like a gigantic wave of light.


    But no matter how hard Rocky tried, the fact remained that the old man''s strength was superior to his.


    At the same time, he was not able to dodge every single one of the numerous thunder shadows that


    approached him and exploded. Without anywhere else to go, Rocky was shrouded by the soaring


    thunder radiance.


    "Basil!" Luci and Isis cried in shock upon seeing Rocky''s situation.


    "This is what he gets for trying to fight against the top-level master at the Immortal Stage from the Rain


    Demon Empire! He is courting death!"


    "It looks like he just can''t wait to die. Well, he is already dead meat!"


    "Look, all that remains are these two beauties. If we catch them, then maybe we can enjoy ourselves."


    The spirit maniptors who were fighting with Isis and Luci talked amongst themselves as they


    preyed on the twodies.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, after the thunder radiance had disappeared, a figure was revealed standing in the middle,


    safe and sound. At the same time, the diamond-shaped light barrier around him formed a strong


    protective enchantment.


    Needless to say, this stunned all the other spirit maniptors around the area. In fact, they had never


    expected that Rocky would remain unscathed against such a powerful attack.


    Undoubtedly, this also surprised the old man. At that moment, he realized that he should not have


    underestimated what this young man in front of him was capable of.


    Meanwhile, the entire body of the Nether Butterfly Queen finally emitted a blinding spiritual light. Soon


    after, ayer of light membrane began to form on her body, which became thicker and thicker with


    every passing second. Then, without warning, the huge body of the queen kept shrinking.


    Everyone around who witnessed this all gasped in shock as they had never seen anything like it


    before.

 Chapter 1178 Never Return Empty-handed

    Chapter 1178 Never Return Empty-handed


    "I think it has started..." As Rocky saw this, he knew that the Nether Butterfly Queen had begun to


    pupate.


    At the same time, the old man in the purple robe raised his eyebrows as he saw this scene. Without


    hesitation, he suddenly rushed towards the Nether Butterfly Queen, which had just started to pupate. It


    was pretty obvious that he intended to take the legendary guardian beast with him.


    However, Rocky wouldn''t let the old man have his way. He acted quickly and rushed over while


    activating the Hexagonal Netting Dragon Ring on his finger. As the ring suddenly lit up, a stealthy


    spiritual shadow shed, instantly turning into a spiritual that immediately enveloped the old man.


    Caught off guard in Rocky''s trap, the old man shouted in a deep voice, unleashed his spiritual power


    that was at the Immortal Stage and forcefully broke through the. However, due to his speed being


    slowed down, Rocky quickly caught up with him.


    While the old man continued to approach the Nether Butterfly Queen, he and Rocky engaged in a


    fierce battle, disying their extremely fast speed in the process. Currently, Rocky''s strength was


    inferior to the old man''s, but with the aid of the Frozen Wind Dagger and the Hexagonal Netting Dragon


    Ring, he was able to almost fight equally with his opponent. That was why even when their battle


    dragged on, the old man wasn''t able to easily get rid of Rocky.


    "Eat this! Thunder Sword!" The old man seemed pretty irritated that the young man was able to keep


    up with him. His wrinkled face darkened as he forcefully waved the dull sword in his hand again.


    The next moment, the dull sword soared high into the sky. It gathered the spiritual light, which turned


    into a huge sword. Then, at the old man''s signal, it darted straight towards Rocky, like a sh of


    lightning.


    Seeing this, Rocky squinted his eyes, knowing that the old man must have put all of his tremendous


    power in this attack.


    As the huge sword continued to rush towards Rocky with such great momentum, the thunder radiance


    coming from it was also shooting in all directions. Immediately after, the dazzling swordnded on the


    ground where Rocky stood. The thunder radiance exploded and enveloped a radius of dozens of


    meters. The impact of the strong spiritual power could be felt even from hundreds of meters away.


    Soon after, the area covered by the explosion of the thunder radiance sank about ten feet beneath the


    ground, creating a huge crater. All things within it were burnt to ashes. The damage inflicted and the


    power it disyed were extremely destructive.


    There was a satisfied grin on the face of the old man as he saw the result of his vicious attack. He was


    confident that even Rocky would never be able to withstand such a degree of destructive power. Thus,


    he quickly turned around and headed for the Nether Butterfly Queen.


    However, the devastating thunder radiance that engulfed the huge area was suddenly dispersed by a


    zing gust of wind. Then, a figure rushed out, unleashing a surging aura that kept growing stronger


    and stronger. The Evil me surrounding his body burst out and surged strongly. The aura of the


    Frozen Wind Dagger in his hand became even more overbearing.


    "Fire Dragon Strike!" A cold expression shed from Rocky''s fiery eyes as his aura immediately broke


    through to the Immortal Stage. He swung the Frozen Wind Dagger in his hand with all his strength, and


    a ginormous and ferocious fire dragon suddenly emerged, dashing towards the old man in the purple


    robe at an astonishing speed.


    The old man was extremely shocked by the fact that Rocky was able to resist his previous attack, and


    even had the strength tounch a counterattack. Moreover, this wasn''t just ordinary power. The young


    man was attacking him with the strength of the Immortal Stage.


    The old man was also currently at the Immortal Stage, but he was only in the second grade. In the Wild


    Spirit Land, spirit maniptors who had reached the Immortal Stage were considered to be very


    powerful. Even the lowest grade was difficult to achieve, let alone the higher ones. Thus, being a


    master at the second grade of the Immortal Stage was pretty amazing.


    In total, there were nine grades within the Immortal Stage. It was said that almost all spirit maniptors


    who had reached this stage must have lived in seclusion all their lives and didn''t care about anything in


    the world except for improving their strength. Therefore, few people knew which grade those secluded


    spirit maniptors of the Immortal Stage had actually reached.


    Among all the existing spirit maniptors of the Immortal Stage in the Wild Spirit Land, only a few were


    able to surpass the fourth grade. Most of them were just stuck below this level.


    Even Bryant, a noteworthy general of the Holy Dragon Empire was only at the fourth grade of the


    Immortal Stage, and the several elders of the royal family were all between the third and fourth grade of


    the Immortal Stage. It was rumored that the current strongest spirit maniptor in the Wild Spirit Land


    was able to reach the sixth grade of the Immortal Stage. However, he was already too old and no one


    had ever seen his face for decades. No one knew if he was actually alive or dead already.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Since ancient times, among the spirit maniptors at the Immortal Stage in the Wild Spirit Land, there


    were just five of them that were able to surpass the sixth grade. One of them was the fifth emperor of


    the Holy Dragon Empire, who was also the former owner of the Hexagonal Netting Dragon Ring. He


    was one of the two most powerful spirit maniptors in the Wild Spirit Land whose monstrous strength


    had reached the peak level of the ninth grade.


    However, humans were mere mortals. No matter how powerful they got, they wouldn''t be able to


    escape from the aging process that would degrade their bodies. Even the fifth emperor of the Holy


    Dragon Empire died after he lived for three hundred years. But, he still held the record for the oldest


    human to have lived in the Wild Spirit Land.


    Therefore, while it was true that the strength of the old man in purple, being a spirit maniptor at the


    second grade of the Immortal Stage, was indeed amazing, Rocky was on a different level. Since he


    possessed the power of the Holy Dragon Bead, he could acquire the power that exceeded the Immortal


    Stage. However, it was too dangerous for him to exhibit it because his body might not hold on and it


    was no different frommitting suicide. Since he learned from Marcia''s father that his soul was not


    that intact, he couldn''t risk using too much power.


    However, the spiritual soul container in Rocky''s body could help him generate more power when


    necessary. He should just take note of the limitations since it would put a huge toll on his body.


    Nheless, this method was much safer than him directly unsealing the higheryers of the seal.


    Currently, the seventhyer of the evil power circting within Rocky''s body had been unsealed. Once


    he fully fused with the power of the seventhyer, his strength would definitely exceed the second


    grade of the Immortal Stage. Rocky clearly understood the consequences of using too much power, so


    only when he was in a very dangerous situation would he employ this omnipotent power.


    This time, with the old man''s shattering move, Rocky had no choice but to use it as ast resort. He


    readily unleashed the corresponding power to resist and fight back at the same time.


    As the enormous fire dragon rushed out, the old man was greatly flustered. He had almost used up all


    his strength but he was still overwhelmed. He clearly knew that he couldn''t resist the attack head-on,


    so he tried his best to evade it.


    At the same time, Rocky seized the opportunity to rush in front of the Nether Butterfly Queen.


    At that moment, the queen continued to shrink in size. Even the original light membrane had also


    turned into a light pupa.


    After bursting out the power equal to the Immortal Stage, Rocky instantly felt a little exhausted. More


    than half of his spiritual power had been consumed with the attack he created.


    The face of the old man grew pale after barely dodging Rocky''s intense attack. When he turned to look


    at the young man, he discovered that he was already in front of the Nether Butterfly Queen, blocking


    his way. He became frustrated and agitated. He didn''t expect that a spirit maniptor at the Immortal


    Stage like him would be toyed by a young man and would even be pushed back to such extent.


    Even the other spirit maniptors of the Rain Demon Empire couldn''t believe their eyes that the old


    man was having such a hard time dealing with Rocky.


    However, the old man wouldn''t give up, even after the spiritual treasure was already taken by Rocky.


    He thought that he should at least bring the Nether Butterfly Queen back. Originally, he had been


    entrusted with the significant task of obtaining the spiritual treasure. Patriarch Townsend promised him


    a lot of rewards and benefits once hepleted his task. Therefore, after all the struggles that he had


    suffered and undergone, he wasn''t going to settle on returning empty-


    handed.

 Chapter 1179 A Special Surprise

    Chapter 1179 A Special Surprise


    The old man in purple gathered all his spiritual energy. He opened the Magic Spiritual Space and


    summoned his almost seven-star spirit-manipted beast. It was a ghost beast that was like a stone


    sculpture. Its body was stone grey, and it was only a few meters tall. It only had one eye and was


    holding a huge stone stick in its hand.


    "What? The One-eyed Demonic Ghost? This is the second-best war beast in the Wild Spirit Land,"


    Rocky said, narrowing his eyes in observation.


    Just then, the beast had begun to rush towards Rocky under the order of the old man.


    But before it could reach Rocky, an ice shadow quickly appeared in front of Rocky and blocked the


    stone stick that it waved with its w. Although the ice shadow was not as strong as the beast, its


    strength was not weak at all. It directly pushed back the beast.


    "Well done, Robin!" Rocky smiled proudly.


    Before he even entered the vortex door, three beasts had already been summoned. Thus, the old man


    did not know that he alone had three spirit-manipted beasts.


    Ken had already flown to Rocky''s side by this time.


    "Isis, Luci, ride on Uriah at once," Rocky said to the two women as he hade up with an idea.


    Isis and Luci put away their spirit-manipted beasts and immediately jumped on Uriah''s back.


    Then, Rocky quickly opened his Magic Spiritual Space. Robin rushed to the Nether Butterfly Queen''s


    reincarnation pupa, carried it on its shoulder, and then rushed its master''s Magic Spiritual Space.


    When he saw this, the old man in purple wanted to rush towards Robin to stop it. But a huge dragon


    shadow suddenly appeared in Rocky''s Magic Spiritual Space, and an amazingly bright beam of light


    fell from the sky and rushed towards the old man.


    The old man was perplexed. He did not expect that Rocky could even summon another powerful spirit-


    manipted beast that was beyond his imagination.


    The beam of light instantly spread within a hundred meters.


    The old man was unable to get close. Except for the three peerless masters at the Divine Stage, the


    other spirit maniptors were all terrified and cowardly fled in all directions.


    By the time the bright beam of light disappeared, Rocky and Ken had also disappeared from where


    they stood. At the same time, Uriah had already flown out of the cave with the two women.


    "What are you standing there for? Go after them!" the old man angrily ordered.


    However, when he was about to chase Uriah with a bunch of frightened spirit maniptors, a figure


    shrouded in colorful light appeared in front of them. He was close to the Immortal Stage, and the


    ming de in his hand turned into a magnificent colorful de with dazzling light.


    Rocky quickly waved the colorful de a few times, but there seemed no power rushing out.


    Only the old man in purple could feel a violent and strong spiritual power rushing towards them.


    However, the spiritual power was not aimed at them but the rock walls on both sides. It was totally


    unexpected.


    In an instant, the rock walls on both sides copsed under the violent impact of the spiritual power. This


    blocked the old man in purple and his team from going further.


    Then, Rocky disappeared from where he stood. When he realized what Rocky had done, the old man


    was extremely furious. However, he couldn''t chase after Rocky because the ruined walls had blocked


    his way and Rocky had already hidden himself.


    Meanwhile, Uriah took the two women back along the same way. Soon enough, they met Sabina and


    Shirley who were quite exhausted. If Uriah were slower, they would surely be in grave danger.


    Rocky joined them after a while, and they continued to retreat along the same way. Not long after, they


    returned to the room and found that Lena and Sue were both safe and sound.


    When Lena and Sue saw that Rocky and the others came back safely, their worries disappeared.


    At that time, the whole forbidden area suddenly shook violently andpletely copsed.


    Rocky and the women dared not to stay there any longer. They immediately returned to the depths of


    the cemetery through the passageway. Ka, who had been waiting outside for a long time, greeted


    them as soon as she saw them.


    "Did you get the spiritual treasure?" Ka asked anxiously. All the waiting for Rocky and the women


    made her restless.


    Rocky nodded calmly. He was relieved that they finally got the spiritual treasure.


    "Alright then, let''s leave now. We have to get out of here as soon as possible," Ka urged. She was


    relieved, but she was worried that any dy would bring them trouble.


    So, the small group and Ka quickly left the remains of the Butterfly Divine n.


    After a few days, Rocky finally returned to the Myriad Beasts Ground with the women and Ka. They


    met with Cherry in the valley as they had nned.


    Besides Cherry, there were over a hundred other members of the Butterfly Divine n who were from


    all over the Wild Spirit Land.


    As soon as Cherry saw Rocky and the others return, she asked anxiously, "Do you have the spiritual


    treasure with you?"


    "Of course he has it, or else he would not dare to show up and face you," Ka blurted out.


    When she heard this, Cherry could not help but smile and sigh in relief. The members of the Butterfly


    Divine n looked at each other and whispered among themselves. It seemed that they did not believe


    that Rocky and his group could take out the spiritual treasure from the forbidden area of their n.


    They also knew that the spiritual treasure was sealed in the body of the legendary guardian beast of


    their n, so the chances of taking it out were almost zero.


    While the crowd had their doubts, Rocky opened his Magic Spiritual Space, and then the Butterfly Spirit


    Raining Fan was sent out by Robin. Upon seeing the fan, the members of the Butterfly Divine n


    werepletely stunned. Although they had never seen the spiritual treasure of their n, they could


    tell immediately that the fan in front of them was indeed their spiritual treasure.


    Then, Rocky handed over the fan to Cherry. All the members of the Butterfly Divine n knelt and


    worshiped with devout expressions.


    "From this day on, I will take over the matriarch position of our n and use this spiritual treasure to


    finally revive the glory of our n," Cherry announced seriously. She was determined to make her n


    powerful once again.


    "Greetings, Matriarch Cherry!" The members of the Butterfly Divine n respectfully greeted and


    cheered her on as they stood up.


    "By the way, I have an extremely special surprise for you," Rocky said with a gentle smile.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What? A special surprise?" Cherry looked at Rocky in surprise. Obviously, she did not understand


    what Rocky meant.


    Robin carried the Nether Butterfly Queen''s reincarnation pupa out of its master''s Magic Spiritual Space


    and ced it on the ground.


    Although the reincarnation pupa had shrunk to a few meters high, it still looked very eye-catching. The


    astonishing aura it emitted surprised all of the members of the Butterfly Divine n.

 Chapter 1180 Inexhaustible Supply Of Treasures

    Chapter 1180 Inexhaustible Supply Of Treasures


    "What on earth is this?" Cherry was confused as she looked at the reincarnation pupa in front of her.


    However, judging from its aura, she could tell that Rocky''s surprise was by no means ordinary.


    Moreover, it probably had something to do with the Butterfly Divine n.


    The other members of the n looked at each other and discussed among themselves, guessing what


    the pupa was.


    "This is the reincarnation pupa of the legendary guardian beast of the Butterfly Divine n, which is


    moremonly known as the Nether Butterfly Queen. After the queen gave me the spiritual treasure,


    she was reincarnated and turned into a pupa. Just before the reincarnation, she entrusted me to give


    her reincarnation pupa to the descendant of Aaron, that is, you. That was Aaron''sst wish. He hoped


    that his descendant could use the spiritual treasure and the legendary guardian beast to revive the


    Butterfly Divine n," Rocky exined, his eyes lingering on the pupa before he turned to Cherry and


    the others.


    Hearing this, all of the Butterfly Divine n, including Cherry and Ka, were stunned. They never


    thought that Rocky was able to fetch the spiritual treasure of the Butterfly Divine n, and he also held


    the reincarnation pupa of the legendary guardian beast.


    Everyone knew that the spiritual treasure and the legendary guardian beast were very important to any


    n of the spiritual race. They were the n''s symbols, and they were even more critical to the


    Butterfly Divine n if they wanted to go back to their former glory. Now that they had obtained the


    spiritual treasure and the reincarnation pupa of the legendary guardian beast, the revival of their n


    looked certain.


    After hearing Rocky''s words, Cherry became extremely excited. She blinked her eyes a few times, fell


    on one knee before him, and said excitedly, "From now on, you are the benefactor of our n. If you


    need any help one day, just tell us!"


    Seeing this, the other members of the Butterfly Divine n immediately knelt and prostrated


    themselves, including Ka. Rocky had taken out the spiritual treasure and the reincarnation pupa that


    protected the spiritual treasure, to the admiring nces of the Butterfly Divine n. They all saw it as a


    great blessing, mainly because their n was eager to rise once again to their former glory.


    If humans or the other ns of the spiritual race were present at this moment, they would surely be


    astonished. The members of the Butterfly Divine n, who had always thought highly of themselves,


    actually bowed to Rocky, a lowly human! And they even regarded him as their benefactor. Even though


    the n was already close to being extinct, they held themselves with great dignity and wouldn''t treat a


    human on their level. This scene was something that had never happened since ancient times.


    "I hope that day would nevere. If I want your help, it must be something important, and it should be


    thest thing I want to see." Although his words were grave, Rocky''s eyes glinted with gratefulness.


    And he turned to Cherry and said, "I have helped you fulfill your wish. Now, I think it''s time for me to


    leave. I want to thank you for saving Sue. No matter what you are up to, for Sue and me, you are our


    savior. So, this time we are even."


    "Aren''t you angry that I threatened you with Sue?" Cherry couldn''t help but ask.


    Rocky only smiled in answer. Then, he gestured to the women, and they summoned their spirit-


    manipted beasts and flew off.


    Once the Myriad Beasts Ground was but a dot beneath them, Rocky and his group set their course for


    the Crimson City first. He nned to continue his research on how to solve the sterilization problem of


    the Wood n there. He also made some progress in the gic modification n for the spirit-


    manipted beasts of the Holy Dragon Empire''s four legions, and elerated that project, trying to


    improve thebat effectiveness of the four legions as much as possible.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    It seemed like a long time had passed since Alston led the army to attack the Holy Dragon Empire.


    After Rocky defeated him, he had disappeared, never to be seen again.


    Even though Rocky had asked Laney to use her intelligencework to search for clues about his


    whereabouts, they couldn''t find any clues, and every lead they had turned up to a dead end. Alston


    was now a member of the spiritual race, and probably rarely appeared in the human world. Even if he


    went anywhere near them, he wouldn''t have left any evidence behind. Therefore, it would not be easy


    to find him.


    Except that, everything went back to normal. At least for Rocky, there was a short period of peace,


    which allowed him to continue his research and experiment in the Crimson City.


    A monthter, the gic modification n that Rocky had carried out finally yielded initial results. But


    because of the probability of failure, the project had a somewhat rocky start.


    Every day, he would receive various reports from the four legions, most of which were about the


    rejection reaction and even death of some spirit-manipted beasts.


    Therefore, Rocky improved the drug primarily used for gic modification ording to these reports


    every day.


    On the other hand, it was a dull month for the women. They rarely met Rocky apart from the joint


    cultivation every day, but the three women and Sue kept each otherpany and enjoyed themselves.


    What was more, there had been few battles recently, so Shirley didn''t go back to the Sky Army.


    Instead, she continued to stay in the Crimson City to cultivate with the others.


    Another monthter, Rocky, who had been continuously merging with the power sealed within the


    seventhyer, sessfully broke through to the eighth grade of the Divine Stage while he was


    cultivating with the women. Although it would take several months to reach a higher grade now,


    compared to other spirit maniptors, it was still reasonably fast.


    Also, the woman had grown more formidable, and their skills had improved so much. Perhaps, this was


    because of their daily cultivation with Rocky. And even though they weren''t like Rocky, who could


    enhance his strength by fusing the power hidden in his body, they still cultivated with him. Due to this,


    their progress was almost as fast as his, and it was faster than that of any ordinary spirit maniptor at


    the Divine Stage.


    If Marcia had been there, the progress of their cultivation would have been much faster. But she was


    busy with the war with the Rime Army Group, so she could not return to the Crimson City. By this time,


    she had been away for two months.


    On the other hand, Rocky had made many achievements in the past two months. His treasure


    producing spirit-manipted beasts had been upgraded and evolved under his careful training, and the


    wealth they produced was getting better and better each day. Currently, most of them were middle-


    grade treasures for ordinary human spirit maniptors.


    But for Rocky, such middle-grade treasures were a dime a dozen. They were so easy to obtain, so


    now, it was like he had an infinite supply of such treasures.

 Chapter 1181 The Legendary Guardian Beasts

    Chapter 1181 The Legendary Guardian Beasts


    While Rocky was raising the spirit-manipted beasts that could produce treasures, he still tried to


    reproduce them as much as he could. These types of spirit-manipted beasts were rare, so he


    wanted to produce and raise various kinds of them. However, it was not easy to reproduce arge


    number of these beasts. If one wanted to have a high sess rate, he needed to find a very consistent


    gene alignment.


    Fortunately, Rocky didn''t need to worry so much about the resources because the Timber Deity Empire


    and the Holy Dragon Empire had established lots of beast hospitals in different cities and even in other


    countries. The sess and the benefits that could be acquired from these beast hospitals were


    overwhelming. Some countries had started to wonder who the originator of this n was. A lot of beast


    hospitals were constructed in just a few years.


    The mastermind behind this brilliant n was Rocky, the famous Prince Crimson of the Wild Spirit


    Land, though he didn''t really want to take much credit from it.


    For him, he didn''t care much about fame and fortune. His vision had always focused on the


    development of the gene technology and the advancement of his researches.


    A few months ago, he used the genes of Marcia''s Holy-blood Dragon King and his own Dark Magic


    Insect to cross-breed a few Nigel Dragon Insects through asexual reproduction. The result was more


    than gratifying because they were growing up healthily. Rocky was looking forward to seeing the kinds


    of treasures that these Nigel Dragon Insects would produce after they grew up.


    Furthermore, huge progress had been made in the gic modification of the four legions'' spirit-


    manipted beasts. After taking the newly developed gic medicine, the rejection and death rate


    exhibited by the spirit-manipted beats was less than five percent. This was an astonishing feat,


    meaning that the development had a high sess rate, and its effect could be readily observed soon


    after. However, Rocky''s target was to bring down the rejection and death rate by one percent. He knew


    that even though the progress was great, there was still a lot of room for improvement. In terms of


    science, research, and development, Rocky was a perfectionist who didn''t want to settle for less.


    Two months ago, the four legions'' spirit-manipted beasts that had undergone the gic


    modification process were sent into battle. Upon observation, they all exhibited surprisingly good


    results. Their speed and strength increased dramatically, and they could use their capabilities to their


    fullest potential. Those beasts that were especially used inbat were invincible. In the face of these


    superior spirit-manipted beasts, the army of the other countries trembled in fear.


    As the spirit-manipted beasts became more powerful, the casualties in battles were also greatly


    reduced. Even if there was ack of soldiers in the field, the overallbat prowess of the army was


    still solidified.


    Obviously, all of the other countries noticed that the sudden increase in the abilities of the four legions''


    spirit-manipted beasts waspletely extraordinary, raising an urgent concern. However, the


    gic modification process was carried out in secret, and thus, no one outside the Holy Dragon


    Empire knew that the changes exhibited by the beasts were due to gic enhancement that was


    carefully studied and performed by the Prince Crimson himself.


    Of course, the other countries also had brilliant doctors and scientists, so it would only be a matter of


    time before they realized that the upgrade of the spirit-manipted beasts was due to gic


    modification. However, it didn''t pose a threat or concern to the Holy Dragon Empire, because


    throughout the entire Wild Spirit Land, Rocky was the only one who hadpletely mastered the


    gic technology. Even though he had assistants, he was the only one who knew the final process of


    producing the medicine for gic modification; thus, there was no way that the secret of the medicine


    would be leaked.


    Through the smooth implementation of the gic modification, several countries had started to fear


    the Holy Dragon Empire. After battling the empire for more than a year, these countries suffered heavy


    casualties without making any progress. They realized that they were just wasting their lives and


    resources all this time. Therefore, some countries had already withdrawn from the borders of the Holy


    Dragon Empire. Although there were still some countries that stayed and tried to push their luck on


    besieging the empire.


    Therefore, the originally tense situation all over the empire was gradually alleviated. As the battles


    decreased, the borders became rtively peaceful. However, they had no time to rx yet.


    The entire Wild Spirit Land was still not peaceful and could break out wars at any minute because of


    the existence of the spiritual treasures.


    More than a year ago, the ns of the spiritual race in the Wild Spirit Land had begun to diligently


    search for these spiritual treasures. At that time, only two of the nine spiritual treasures had not been


    found yet. The Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow was in Rocky''s possession, while most of the spiritual


    treasures were in the hands of the ns of spiritual races who had originally possessed them. The


    Wood n, the Phoenix Master Can, the Butterfly Divine n, and the Ghost Master n, which were


    the four major spiritual race ns, had all found their own spiritual treasures. On the other hand, there


    was one n that possessed two spiritual treasures and was quickly making a name for itself in the


    Wild Spirit Land¡ªthe Heavenly Demon n.


    Although the Heavenly Demon n kept a low profile, it wasn''t a secret to everyone that they had two


    spiritual treasures. Moreover, some of the prominent spiritual race ns, including the Wood n and


    the Phoenix Master n, were aware that the Heavenly Demon n had been growing stronger and


    stronger in the past few decades. However, they just turned a blind eye on them because they couldn''t


    risk unnecessary deaths in their n. The ns of the spiritual race were facing a dilemma in terms of


    their reproduction. Their number was growing smaller as time passed by. If a war started between two


    ns, the consequences would be dire. The involved ns would suffer great damages, and the other


    ns might take that opportunity to take advantage and overpower them. Everything would eventually


    be in disarray. Because of this, the major ns of the spiritual race weren''t able to move freely and take


    action against the Heavenly Demon n like they did to the Butterfly Divine n back then.


    On the other hand, the Heavenly Demon n was pretty smart. They were so careful with their actions


    so as not to provoke the major ns of the spiritual race. Previously, they even set a plot to ally


    themselves with the Wood n. However, that n was ruined by Rocky. It was pretty obvious that


    their main goal was to acquire the legendary guardian beast of the Wood n. Unlike the other


    spiritual race ns, the Heavenly Demon n didn''t have its own legendary guardian beast. Even if


    they possessed two spiritual treasures, they weren''t satisfied. After all, spiritual treasures were not


    something that could be readily used by any member of the spiritual race. Only powerful spiritual


    masters that were recognized by the spiritual treasures would be able to use them. Therefore, even


    though they had two precious spiritual treasures, there was still a possibility that they might not be able


    to use them.


    Inparison, it was more practical to seek for legendary guardian beasts. Although they might not be


    as powerful as the spiritual treasures, they could be enhanced over time and reach a level that was as


    powerful as a half-god or even stronger.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    For example, the descendant of an ancient spiritual beast without a soul possessed by Rocky was so


    powerful that the spiritual masters of the Wood n couldn''t do anything to defeat it. In the end, they


    could only resort to taking its soul away. The legendary guardian beasts were transformed from the


    nine strongest ancient spiritual beasts that were born in the same era when the spiritual race was born.


    To say the least, such beasts were extremely powerful that they were coveted by


    many.

 Chapter 1182 The Magic Phoenix Empires Invitation

    Chapter 1182 The Magic Phoenix Empire''s Invitation


    Aside from the hunt for the spiritual treasures, the high-level ns of the spiritual race that already had


    legendary guardian beasts were secretly looking for the reincarnated legendary guardian beasts.


    Both Marcia and Alyssa had the legendary guardian beasts of their ns. Because of this, they were


    no longer half-human and half-spirit but had fully be members of the spiritual race. This news of


    their transformation had spread among all the ns of the spiritual race, making a stir around the


    different forces.


    Most of them were rmed by this news, for Marcia and Alyssa were not too big of a threat as humans,


    but now that they were full members of the spiritual race, their threat level had significantly increased.


    Apart from the Wood n and the Dragon Master n, there was a rumor that two other ns of the


    spiritual race had already found the reincarnated legendary guardian beasts. But because they were


    afraid that this would make them the public''s target, they kept their discovery on the down low, hoping


    not to attract unnecessary attention. One of the two ns was the Ghost Master n, which was one


    of the top-level ns of the spiritual race. Meanwhile, the other n had once been influential in certain


    circles, but their force had now weakened. After the two ns knew that the Wood n and the


    Dragon Master n had found the reincarnated legendary guardian beasts, they revealed the news


    about their possession of such beasts in order to bnce the whole situation among the ns.


    However, just a month ago, the news that the Phoenix Master n had discovered a reincarnated


    legendary guardian beast spread.


    At present, six legendary guardian beasts had appeared in the Wild Spirit Land, including the


    reincarnation pupa of the Nether Butterfly Queen that Rocky had brought out.


    The emergence of the seven spiritual treasures and six legendary guardian beasts brought tension to


    the Wild Spirit Land. Anxiety hovered like a thick cloud in thend, especially for the ns hoping to


    find spiritual treasures and legendary guardian beasts to strengthen themselves. After all, only two


    spiritual treasures and three legendary guardian beasts had not yet been discovered, so they didn''t


    have much chance to encounter one.


    On the other hand, chaos would undoubtedly epass thend once the remaining two spiritual


    treasures and three legendary guardian beasts were found.


    There was a chance that soon, there would be bloodshed throughout the Wild Spirit Land.


    In the Genome Research Institute inside the Crimson City, Rocky examined the newly born Nigel


    Dragon Insects in a shed. They had grown well in the past few months, and soon, these insects would


    enter adulthood. Rocky was eager for these creatures to mature, as he was looking forward to the


    treasures they would produce.


    Presently, among the other treasure-producing spirit-manipted beasts that he was cultivating, he


    perceived the descendants of the Fire Rock Turtles and the Dark Heaven Insects as the best ones.


    That was because they produced middle-grade treasures of good quality, which could seriously help


    the spirit maniptors at the Divine Stage in their cultivation.


    Of course, a top low-grade treasure, like a top Dark Heaven Egg, would already be impressive for


    ordinary spirit maniptors, not to mention a middle-grade one.


    In sharp contrast to those spirit maniptors, Rocky found it easy to obtain middle-grade treasures like


    those. But he didn''t have to use many treasures in the past year, because his strength increased


    exponentially every time he merged with the evil power of the Holy Dragon Bead. On the other hand,


    Isis and the other women relied on these treasures to increase their strength substantially in a short


    period.


    Of course, for Rocky, it didn''t matter how good the treasures were. What mattered to him was the level


    he could reach. More than that, for Rocky, the most important thing was that gene technology could be


    used in this era.


    From the very beginning, he had dreamt of bringing change to this era using gene technology. And


    finally, he was working toward this direction, and had already made significant progress along the way.


    However, due to the limited technology in this era, Rocky could not do a lot ofplicated gic


    experiments. But despite these limitations, he was quite satisfied with his current progress.


    Right after he finished the examination for the Nigel Dragon Insects, he suddenly felt a strong uproar in


    his Magic Spiritual Space. He immediately opened the space and walked in to check. Inside, Rocky


    saw that Uriah was lying on the ground, whining and twisting around in pain. The fire on its body burst


    out in irregr waves as if Uriah was an explosive and unstable volcano. Beside Uriah, Robin and Ken


    appeared distraught, as they anxiously peered around Uriah. They were finally relieved when they saw


    that Rocky hade.


    "Did it start again?" Rocky rushed to Uriah and immediately infused his spiritual power into its body.


    It took quite some time before it recovered enough to stand up on shaky legs.


    Ever since Rocky found a fatal w in Uriah''s genome, he had been looking for a way to repair it. But


    until now, he still couldn''t find a cure. A few months ago, Uriah began to act strangely like it did just


    now, and this would lead to disorder in its spiritual power, causing it to lose control.


    He had tried many methods, but none of them could cure Uriah. The most troublesome thing was that


    this kind of abnormal situation urred only once a month initially, but its urrence had now


    increased to several times a month. He feared that, soon, it would be too unpredictable and could


    happen at any time. The time of the rpses also varied. Although Rocky could use his spiritual power


    to help Uriah stabilize the disturbed spiritual power in its body, there was still no way to cure it entirely.


    Rocky was immensely worried that the time woulde when the rpse became more frequent, and


    he was afraid that it would be too much for Uriah to bear. Even though Uriah was qualified to surpass


    the legendary guardian beasts, it could still suffer damage to its soul. Worse, it could disappear under


    the impact of a strong force, which was very simr to what had happened to Rocky.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    He only left his Magic Spiritual Space once Uriah was in a stable condition. After that, he went back to


    the Crimson Chamber and saw Sabina, Luci, and Shirley gathered together. They seemed


    preupied with discussing something.


    Half a month ago, Isis took Sue and Nigel back to the Crimson Dragon Group to help because the army


    lacked manpower during the consecutive months of battle. Lena was not there either, which left only


    three women in the Crimson Chamber.


    As soon as Sabina, Luci, and Shirley saw Rocky, they rushed toward and surrounded him.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Rocky immediately felt that something strange was going on with the women,


    so he stared at them sternly until one of them spoke up.


    However, the three women stayed silent. They looked at each other quietly until Sabina handed an


    invitation to Rocky.


    He epted it with a narrowed gaze, scanning thebel. Rocky was taken aback by what he saw! It


    appeared to be from the Magic Phoenix Empire. If he were a cat, his hackles would inevitably be


    raised. After all, he had gone through inhumane treatment thanks to the Magic Phoenix Empire, so no


    matter what kind of invitation it was, he would not be interested.


    However, he still read the content carefully. He narrowed his eyes as he went through each line written


    on the invitation. When he finished, the expression on his face was hard to read.


    "It''s odd. Why would the Magic Phoenix Empire suddenly invite you? I don''t think they have any good


    intention," Sabina said.


    "I heard that the Magic Phoenix Empire regarded men as beasts. Even dogs lead a better life than the


    men there," Shirley echoed, nodding along with the other women.


    "Yes. I remember that when we went therest time, Basil was taken as..." It seemed that Luci


    remembered something, as augh escaped her mouth, which she hastily covered with a cough.


    Rocky shook his head and gave her a bitter smile. He, too, wanted to be amused by the whole thing,


    but instead, it left a bad taste in his mouth.

 Chapter 1183 Stronger Than Before

    Chapter 1183 Stronger Than Before


    "Will you attend?" Sabina asked as she looked at Rocky.


    "Mmm, no. The invitation says that they want me to attend a contest of some sort. That I''m not


    interested in." Rocky shook his head in negative.


    "Oh. But do you know what the messenger said when he brought the invitation? ording to him,


    Erica imed that if you didn''t attend, she woulde out to the Holy Dragon Empire in person to get


    you," Luci reminded him.


    "Oh, really? So she hasn''t given up yet," Rocky said thoughtfully. He was already aware of the fact that


    the thought of him defeating and humiliating Erica haunted her to this day. It was obvious why she


    wanted an opportunity to get her revenge.


    "Yes, and that''s not all," Sabina grumbled and then continued hesitatingly, "Basil, don''t you know? The


    Magic Phoenix Empire holds this martial arts contest but its name is a farce. The real purpose behind it


    is not the disy of martial arts." Luci blushed a little when she noticed that Rocky knew next to


    nothing about the contest.


    "Then what is it?" Rocky asked in a curious tone.


    "To pick men." Sabinapleted the sentence, raising her eyebrow.


    On the face of it, the martial arts contest was held by the Magic Phoenix Empire for martial arts


    exchange. What was kept on the down low was the fact that it was actually an excuse for the empire to


    select outstanding male spirit maniptors.


    The way it went, a rather sexist tradition had been going behind the masks of this contest for a long


    time now. There were two reasons as to how the female spirit maniptors of the Magic Phoenix


    Empire had a ce in such a men-dominated profession. The first was that they had the support of the


    high-ss Phoenix Master n. More importantly, they had always followed the principle that women


    should be self-reliant. This had been rooted into their minds ever since the foundation of the Magic


    Phoenix Empire had beenid. From those very days, they had been cultivating all kinds of excellent


    female spirit maniptors vigorously. Naturally, these spirit maniptors had to carry their profession


    forward, and also needed to increase their number.


    So behind the masks of this contest, the mission of these women of the Magic Phoenix Empire was to


    give birth to more outstanding spirit maniptors. For this reason, they would have a one-night stand


    with the topmost spirit maniptors from the contest without actually falling in love.


    Word had it that there was a secret medicine in the Magic Phoenix Empire, which could greatly


    increase the chances of a girl being born. Whether it worked or not was a matter of opinion, though


    most of these one-night stands gave birth to girls. And if a boy was born with excellent enough


    qualifications, the Magic Phoenix Empire would train him as well and use him for the same purpose.


    In this way, the Magic Phoenix Empire now had a unique selection of female talents.


    In fact, the martial arts contest was just one of the many means of the Magic Phoenix Empire.


    "Really? I''d better not go then!" Rocky refused as soon as he heard the real reason.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Come on! So many men like Erica, but she specially asked for you. That clearly means that you have


    a better chance with her than other men," Sabina reminded him.


    "You know what, men always think in one way and behave in another. I can tell that you want to go


    even though you are refusing right now," Shirley said sarcastically.


    Rocky rolled his eyes. When he was about to go to the Genome Research Institute, the emperor of the


    Holy Dragon Empire had sent an order from the Pce City.


    After hearing the order, Rocky was at a loss whether to cry or tough. He had been ordered to go to


    the Magic Phoenix Empire on behalf of the Holy Dragon Empire and attend the martial arts contest.


    Originally, the queen of the Magic Phoenix Empire had sincerely invited the emperor to participate in


    the contest, but because of his declining health, he was unable to travel that long. What was more, he


    couldn''t just send anyone else. If he did, then the Magic Phoenix Empire would think that he looked


    down upon them.


    Therefore, he hoped that Rocky, who was only second to him in terms of status in the Holy Dragon


    Empire, could go on his behalf. If that happened, then the queen of the Magic Phoenix Empire would


    be satisfied, which was important to keep rtions in check.


    Previously, Rocky could have refused. But now, this matter was rted to the reputation of the Holy


    Dragon Empire, which meant that he had no choice but to go.


    The next day, Rocky took the three women with him as he went to attend the martial arts contest.


    As soon as they arrived at the Magic Phoenix Empire, they went straight to the capital, which was aptly


    known as the Phoenix City.


    The martial arts contest was held every three years and hundreds and thousands of spirit maniptors


    between the Earthly and the Divine Stages would be invited to attend. However, the Magic Phoenix


    Empire would pay special attention to those men who were young, strong, and between the Earthly and


    the Heavenly Stages. Apart from those, a few spirit maniptors at the Supernal Stage also attended


    the contest. Although they were old, they looked only middle-aged and would also be taken into


    consideration.


    Rocky was also invited, but he had no intention of attending the martial arts contest this year. His sole


    purpose was to represent the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire as Prince Crimson.


    As soon as Rocky and hispanions arrived at the royal pce in the Phoenix City, they were


    greeted by a maid who had been specially assigned to take care of them only. She took them to a


    chamber to rest.


    Along their way, Rocky saw spirit maniptors from various empires who wore all kinds of clothes and


    spoke all kinds ofnguages exploring the pce. Each had been assigned their own maids. He could


    see that the Magic Phoenix Empire had cast a really wide. On their way from the gate of the pce


    to their chamber, they had already seen at least a hundred spirit maniptors. All of them were from


    varying empires, and these were just the ones who had already arrived.


    The more the Magic Phoenix Empire invested, the greater the return would be. Although it was going to


    cost a lot to hold a martial arts contest, it was still a good deal for them because talented spirit


    maniptors were beyond a price.


    The easiest example would be Erica, who, as a talented spirit maniptor would be most definitely


    priceless.


    After leading Rocky and the three women to the chamber, the maid left.


    Two hourster, a proud figure walked gracefully into the chamber. Rocky and hispanions were


    stunned when they saw her.


    It was Erica, but that was not the surprising part. What really fascinated them was that about a year


    ago, Erica had only been at the preliminary level of the Supernal Stage, but now she was close to the


    Divine Stage. It was highly likely that she had gone on a few adventures in the past year. Otherwise, it


    would be impossible for her to reach such a high level so fast.


    As for Erica, when she nced at the three women, she was also surprised. She could sense the aura


    of the Divine Stage from them. Sabina and Luci had been on par with her thest time they had met.


    And now they were on the Divine Stage. Then, her eyes fell on Rocky. Although she could not tell his


    current strength, she was sure that he must be much stronger than before. Her eyes shed with a


    complex look.


    "Prince Crimson, our queen and the imperial preceptor want to see you. Please follow me," she told


    Rocky after quickly recovering from her initial surprise.


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed. Then along with the three women, he followed Erica out of the chamber and


    towards the queen''s pce.

 Chapter 1184 I Want To Fight You

    Chapter 1184 I Want To Fight You


    Very soon, Rocky and the three women followed Erica into a vast hall. They saw a coquettish woman,


    easily over forty years old, and oveid with makeup, sitting on a gilded throne at the end of the hall.


    She looked much like a prostitute, but was actually the queen of the Magic Phoenix Empire.


    On a seat to her left sat Felicia, who was the imperial preceptor of the Magic Phoenix Empire, and also


    happened to be Erica''s master.


    A few other women with gray hair were sitting on the other seats. They seemed to be elders of the


    empire, and their strength ranged from the premium grade of the Supernal Stage to the Divine Stage.


    "Your Majesty, Prince Crimson is here!" Erica bowed respectfully to the queen, then walked towards the


    side and stood still.


    "Pleasure to meet you, Your Majesty, and Preceptor Felicia." Rocky stepped forward and bowed


    slightly.


    The three women followed suit.


    "There is no need to be so courteous. After all, you are the famous Prince Crimson of the Wild Spirit


    Land. I must say, you are younger than I thought of you to be." The queen smiled charmingly at Rocky,


    though her eyes seemed like he were her pray.


    "You were quite conspicuous the first time I met you. Even so, I didn''t expect you to grow to such a high


    level in just a few years. It''s really unimaginable!" Felicia had long heard of stories about Rocky in the


    Wild Spirit Land. Moreover, she had also heard from Erica that it was Rocky who had managed to


    retrieve the spiritual treasure of the Phoenix Master n from the Nine-phoenix Demonic Land.


    Therefore, she was very curious about him. At the same time, a part of her was wondering what kind of


    experience he had had in the past few years that had made a man of just about twenty years old such


    a prominent figure in the Wild Spirit Land.


    "I''m ttered you think so," Rocky calmly replied.


    "I hear that you have reached the Divine Stage. You must be the only spirit maniptor ever who has


    achieved that feat at such a young age. If I recall correctly, we also invited you to take part in the


    martial arts contest. Am I correct?" the queen asked with a flirtatious look. It was obvious that she liked


    Rocky.


    "You recall correctly. But I''m here on behalf of the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire, so I won''t attend


    the martial arts contest. Please forgive me," Rocky declined politely.


    "What? Now, if you don''t attend it, it''s going to be so boring! For my sake, I wish you would attend it. If


    you do, I can promise you anything you want, even if you want me to have a drink with you..." The


    queen was acting coquettishly towards Rocky in front of everyone.


    Hearing her promise, the three women in the hall showed displeasure on their faces.


    Felicia coughed to remind the queen to behave herself.


    "I''m sorry to disappoint you, Your Majesty," Rocky insisted.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Refused once again, the queen seemed a bit disappointed and unwilling to ept it.


    "Well then, we won''t force you. However, I still hope that if it is possible, you will share some tips with


    the phoenix spirit maniptors of our empire," Felicia said leniently.


    Rocky merely nodded in response.


    After a few more pleasantries, Rocky and the three women left the hall. Soon after they left the hall,


    Erica walked over quickly and stopped Rocky.


    "Miss Erica, what can I do for you?" He looked up and asked.


    "Can we talk in private for a moment?" Erica nced at the three women beside him.


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed slightly. He nodded and told hispanions, "Go get some rest. I''ll be back


    soon."


    The three women looked at each other hesitatingly but left.


    Erica turned around and began walking in another direction, followed by Rocky.


    "After you got your hands on the other half of the spiritual treasure of the Phoenix Master n, how did


    you deal with it?" Rocky asked, although he knew that he couldn''t interfere with the disposal of the


    spiritual treasure.


    "The Phoenix Master n was worried that someone might steal it, so they have sealed it for now,"


    Erica replied.


    "Really? That may be just an excuse." Rocky knew very well that even the Phoenix Master n, which


    had always advocated peace, would not sit quietly when faced with situations asplicated as they


    were in the Wild Spirit Land. They would protect themselves, just like the Wood n. Therefore, it


    made sense to keep the spiritual treasure.


    Hearing that, Erica turned around to look at Rocky. In fact, she hadn''t expected to meet him so soon.


    More than a year ago, she had witnessed the amazing strength that the man had shown in the Holy


    Dragon Empire. She knew that the gap between her and Rocky was huge. Therefore, after returning


    home, she had chosen to go to the Phoenix Master n and ept a secret form of unbearably


    difficult cultivation. This was the reason she had managed to reach the Divine Stage in just about a


    year.


    With that cultivation method in her repertoire, she had done a lot more than what would be expected of


    her. Otherwise, she would not have finished the cultivation in such a short time. Usually, it took people


    about a dozen years to do that. Naturally, she had drawn support from the Phoenix Master n as


    well. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for her to make such a shocking improvement. Just like


    Sue, it had taken her only about three years to reach the level that a human would need at least twenty


    or thirty years to reach, all because she had the help of the spiritual race.


    And it was not like she had it easy. Theoretically and practically, it was extremely risky to improve one''s


    strength with the help of the spiritual race. The chances of a person dying in the process were high,


    and it was difficult to do it without talent and perseverance.


    Erica had managed to grow so fast because of Rocky. She was rather encouraged by his abilities.


    "What did you want to talk about?" Rocky knew that Erica had something to say.


    "I want to fight you," Erica said, biting her lips and looking at him hopefully.


    "I have no reason to fight you." Rocky shook his head with a smile.

 Chapter 1185 Continue To Fight

    Chapter 1185 Continue To Fight


    "Whenever I remember that battlest year, I feel so ashamed! I''ve always wanted to fight you again,


    but I never found the chance. I know that I''m not as strong as you are right now, but I wouldn''t go down


    without a fight." Erica was indeed a stubborn woman. She hadn''t let go of the fact that Rocky had once


    defeated her. Truth be told, his victory was only a fluke. However, she wouldn''t be satisfied until she got


    a rematch. As long as she remembered the embarrassment of losing, it would be a nightmare that


    would continuously haunt her. She was surprised and frustrated that Rocky didn''t participate in the


    martial arts contest. After all, outstanding spirit maniptors from various empires were expected to


    gather and join the martial arts contest.


    "Then, there''s one more reason why I can''t fight you. What if you lose again?" Rocky retorted as he


    raised his eyebrows, wearing a faint smirk on his face.


    "Just fight me, okay? One round is enough! If I lose again, I won''t appear in front of you ever. I swear!"


    Erica argued in a serious tone.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Such a stubborn woman..." Rocky had seen countless beauties before, but it was his first time seeing


    a delicate face with such an unyielding attitude.


    Hearing what Rocky said, Erica just got more impatient.


    "Just give it up. I won''t fight you." Rocky clearly knew that he would gain nothing from fighting her.


    Thus, he stood by his decision and dismissed her right away.


    Realizing that Rocky wouldn''t agree no matter how much she convinced him, Erica also made up her


    mind. She narrowed her eyes and clenched her fists as if nning something. The next moment, she


    waved her arms, and a strong spiritual power immediately rushed towards Rocky from that very close


    distance. She attacked him without warning so that he would have no choice but to fight back.


    "Why, you..." Rocky''s face darkened with Erica''s unexpected attack. However, due to his fast reflexes,


    he was able to step back and dodge her attack with ease.


    At that moment, they were actually in the middle of the royal pce''s road where many people passed


    by. The spirit maniptors from various empires were also around.


    Therefore, the scene that Erica made quickly attracted the attention of the people in the area. The spirit


    maniptors instantly recognized her and became interested in the developing fight.


    "Isn''t that Erica, the talented spirit maniptor of the Magic Phoenix Empire?"


    "Yes, it is her! I have heard that her strength is almost at the Divine Stage now."


    "What? Really? I remember that she has just broken through to the Supernal Stage about a year ago.


    How did she get that strong in just a year? What a fascinating talent!"


    "I heard that she has undergone extensive training in the Phoenix Master n within that time."


    The spirit maniptors who saw Erica and Rocky couldn''t help but discuss with each other.


    However, they only knew Erica, and nothing about the person she attacked. Thus, naturally, the


    onlookers got curious about the person.


    Therefore, the people started to make a variety of guesses.


    "Has he molested her? Doesn''t he know who he is dealing with? That guy is courting death!"


    "I don''t know, but he looks very weak. I will be surprised if he even reaches the Earthly Stage."


    "Is that guy really going to participate in the martial arts contest? I bet that Erica will beat him up


    shortly."


    While the number of spirit maniptors watching was steadily growing, Erica keptunching fierce


    attacks against Rocky in a close distance. However, Rocky didn''t retaliate and just warded off her every


    attack.


    Seeing that she still couldn''t make Rocky fight her seriously, Erica became more aggressive. She


    gritted her teeth as she gathered a huge amount of spiritual energy to open her Magic Spiritual Space,


    summoning her Glint Phoenix out.


    As soon as the Glint Phoenix rushed out from the space, it caused a massive uproar. The people were


    very familiar with the spirit-manipted beast since it was owned by Erica.


    Currently, her Glint Phoenix stood as a five-star beast with a strong aura. It was considered very


    powerful in the eyes of ordinary spirit maniptors.


    Upon seeing that Erica even summoned her spirit-manipted beast, Rocky knew that she was really


    serious. He didn''t want to fight her in that situation, but it seemed that she wouldn''t give up unless he


    epted her challenge. While pondering on that, Rocky still hesitated because he might hurt her in the


    process.


    However, after thinking for a while, he also gathered his spiritual energy and opened his Magic Spiritual


    Space.


    As soon as he opened the space, several disdainful voices echoed. They didn''t think that Rocky would


    be able to summon any powerful spirit-manipted beast that wouldpare to the Glint Phoenix.


    They just assumed that he was some pretentious guy that had no chance of winning against Erica.


    However, only Erica knew that Rocky possessed several exceptional spirit-manipted beasts. Even


    the spirit-manipted beast of the best spirit maniptor from the Magic Phoenix Empire might fail in


    comparison, let alone her Glint Phoenix.


    Then, from the Magic Spiritual Space, the tall and burly Robin slowly emerged. Its hair fluttered in the


    wind while exuding a vicious aura that suddenly silenced and shocked everyone.


    All of the spirit maniptors were stunned at the sight of Robin. They couldn''t believe that this


    seemingly weak guy was able to summon a spirit-manipted beast that surpassed at least the six-star


    level. Robin''s true strength had actually exceeded the seven-star level. However, there were no


    peerless masters among the spectating spirit maniptors, so none of them could perceive its real


    power.


    Right after Robin appeared, it immediately rushed towards the Glint Phoenix. It was incredibly fast that


    they weren''t able to notice that Robin had already grabbed the Glint Phoenix in just the blink of an eye.


    Robin held on tightly, rendering the Glint Phoenixpletely motionless.


    "Do you still want to continue this?" Rocky turned to Erica after seeing that the Glint Phoenix was


    incapacitated.


    However, Rocky had underestimated Erica. This much wouldn''t be able to make her give up. Then, she


    snorted and said, "Spirit Possession!"


    Suddenly, the Glint Phoenix, which was held by Robin, turned into a ray of colorful light, flew directly at


    Erica, and instantly merged with her. The next moment, she emerged in front of everyone with a


    completely different appearance.


    Earlier, she was dressed in pink clothes, but as she merged with the Glint Phoenix, she appeared in a


    colorful zing phoenix robe. Her beautiful yet cold face was covered with fiery spiritual marks, and her


    eyes glowed brightly. As she transformed, the most noteworthy part was the ming and shining wind


    wings rising from her back.


    The spectating spirit maniptors were extremely astonished to see Erica employ the Spirit


    Possession. The unique skill was not something an ordinary spirit maniptor could master. Only the


    high-level ones with superb talents would be able to manifest it. Moreover, they were bbergasted at


    the fact that Rocky was able to push Erica to such an extent that she needed to use the Spirit


    Possession skill. All he did earlier was dodging her attacks, and then he suddenly summoned such a


    high-level spirit-manipted beast. Everything they were seeing was inconceivable. Now, they were


    curious at how far this guy could surprise them as his battle with Erica raged on.

 Chapter 1186 An Abrupt Kiss

    Chapter 1186 An Abrupt Kiss


    Having activated the Spirit Possession, Erica was able to break through the peak of the ninth grade of


    the Supernal Stage to the Divine Stage.


    Rocky shook his head with a sigh when he saw that Erika was still unwilling to give up.


    Erica spread her wings and shot straight at Rocky.


    "Take this! The Phoenix Dance!" Erica''s body arced in the air gracefully and swiftly. Wind gathered


    behind her, rumbling into the clouds, and she released a violent spiritual power at the Divine Stage. A


    huge phoenix shadow emerged from the skies and glided downwards.


    Everywhere the phoenix shadow touched, a bright light erupted.


    The spirit maniptors who had been watching were dumbfounded. After all, for them, the attack at the


    Divine Stage was already incredibly impressive.


    Rocky was also enveloped in the light, but it didn''t look like he made any move to avoid it. All the spirit


    maniptors thought that he might have died instantly.


    However, to their surprise, a silhouette of a man slowly emerged from the light. A ck spiritual


    shadow shrouded his body, making him look like an evil king filled with an ominous aura determined to


    conquer the world.


    Erica was shocked to see that she still didn''t stand a chance against Rocky, even when she used all


    her strength. Determined, she was about tounch another attack when she found out she couldn''t


    budge an inch. It didn''t take long for her to realize her entire body had been entangled in countless


    spiritual threads.


    "What the¡ª?" Erica was stunned. She didn''t even realize that Rocky had trapped her.


    As she struggled against her tethers feebly, Rocky walked up to her. It was then that she realized the


    spiritual threads came from his Hexagonal Netting Dragon Ring.


    "If you don''t want to be humiliated in front of so many people, just give up," Rocky said to Erica


    seriously as he noticed that more and more onlookers had gathered.


    "Fight with me seriously," Erica answered through gritted teeth. She wouldn''t give up so easily.


    "Well then, there is no need to discuss any further..." Rocky shrugged. Suddenly, he raced towards her.


    "What are you nning on doing?" Erica''s face changed when she saw that Rocky was closing in on


    her.


    "I''ll give you one more chance." Rocky smiled wickedly. "Or else, you won''t even be able to leave your


    room!"


    "Cut the crap!" Erica''s eyes shed with fear.


    Hearing that, Rocky smiled. He was standing in front of her now. Gently, he raised Erica''s chin and


    stared at her sexy lips, an evil look in his eyes.


    Seeing this, Erica knew what Rocky was nning to do. Her delicate face turned red and her slender,


    pink lips pursed tightly. She would never let Rocky seed.


    However, to her surprise, Rocky suddenly raised his head to face the onlookers. "She can''t move now.


    If anyone wants to take the opportunity to kiss her, don''t hesitate."


    Chaos ensued. The spirit maniptors were in an uproar. When they saw that Rocky was being


    serious, they exchanged excited nces and spared no time lining up behind him. None of them


    wanted to let such a good opportunity slip away!


    Erica was a little scared. She finally knew what Rocky was up to. If these shameless men kissed her,


    she would never be able to show her face in the Magic Phoenix Empire afterwards!


    "Alright already! I admit defeat. Ask these damned guys to leave!" Erica said huffily. She had no choice


    but to surrender.


    Despite that, the spirit maniptors still surged towards her.


    Hearing Erica begging for mercy, Rocky smiled slightly. Then he narrowed his eyes and said, "All of


    you, leave!"


    All of a sudden, Rocky released an aura in all directions. Those spirit maniptors who were


    unfortunate enough to have gotten close were sent flying backwards.


    Grumbling, they got to their feet and dusted off their clothes.


    "You brat, are you kidding us?" a spirit maniptor shouted angrily.


    "Damn it! Let''s teach him a lesson!" another spirit maniptor roared.


    Rocky narrowed his eyes. Astonishing strength at the eighth grade of the Divine Stage instantly surged


    from him, which shocked all the people around, including Erica.


    "Oh, my God! The eighth grade of the Divine Stage!"


    "Who the hell is this guy?"


    "This kind of strength is unheard of in any empire."


    In the blink of an eye, the anger of those spirit maniptors was reced with astonishment and fear.


    They had never expected that Rocky was so terrifyingly powerful.


    "You have reached the eighth grade of the Divine Stage?" Erica asked, dumbfounded. Back in the


    Witch Pce, his strength had been only at the second grade of the Divine Stage. But now he reached


    the eighth grade.


    "This is why I don''t want to fight with you. I''m afraid it will hurt your self-esteem." Rocky chuckled softly.


    It was not until then that Erica realized that Rocky didn''t want to hurt her again.


    Just then, her Spirit Possession had reached its limit, so the Glint Phoenix turned into a light, separated


    from her body and fell to the ground.


    Suddenly, Erica''s knees buckled from underneath her and she was about to fall.


    Seeing this, Rocky immediately stepped forward to catch her, which startled her. In her panic, she


    wanted to push him away but before she could do that, she found herself pressing against him and her


    lips touching his. It happened in a split second, but everyone present saw it.


    Rocky was stunned, and Erica''s cheeks burned red with shame. Obviously, neither of them had


    expected this.


    The spirit maniptors around were also shocked.


    "He kissed Erica...!"


    "Erica is my goddess. He has insulted my goddess in public!"


    "How dare the damned guy take advantage of her?"


    The spirit maniptors were seething with envy, ring at Rocky with murderous eyes.


    Rocky, on the other hand, didn''t care about them at all. He gathered his spiritual power and took back


    Robin. Then, he took off with Erica.


    A momentter, they appeared in a garden in the royal pce.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Can you let go of me now?" With Rocky''s hands around her waist, Erica felt ufortably warm. So,


    after theynded, she red at Rocky angrily.


    Rocky raised his eyebrows and smiled at her devilishly. Then, he let go of Erica.


    Erica seemed to be a little embarrassed, so she left immediately, her lips tingling. She couldn''t help


    recalling what had happened just now, which made her heart beat faster and faster.


    Watching her receding figure, Rocky shook his head. He knew that things wouldn''t juste to an end


    like this, so he figured he''d better go back to the Holy Dragon Empire after the end of the martial arts


    contest.


    However, it never urred to him that his trip to the Magic Phoenix Empire would involve him in a


    terrible crisis...

 Chapter 1187 Take Back The Remnant Souls

    Chapter 1187 Take Back The Remnant Souls


    The Phoenix Cloud Mountain, located at the Magic Phoenix Empire, was the highest mountain in the


    Wild Spirit Land.


    The mountain towered into the sky and was shrouded in clouds and mist. However, its top was like a


    ttened teau, as though its peak had been sliced off neatly.


    The Phoenix Master n, one of the high-ss ns of the spiritual race, was based at the top of the


    mountain. All kinds of buildings were located along the winding mountain. The sky was filled with


    phoenix beasts, giving the entire ce an enchanting look.


    However, one night, red demonic clouds gathered in the sky, densely packed above the peak of the


    mountain. Red thunder shed amidst the thick clouds. The entire peak of the mountain was covered in


    a strong evil aura.


    Just then, many ferocious demonic souls rushed out of a magnificent sacrificial hall on the west side of


    the mountain, flying towards the red clouds. After that, they disappeared without a trace.


    Strewn on the steps of the hall were several bloodied corpses of the Phoenix Master n. Then, a few


    ck shadows quickly shot out from the hall.


    "Missionpleted. Retreat!" One of them waved his hand, then flew away with the other ck


    shadows.


    A momentter, many more demonic souls flew out of the hall. Among them was a powerful red


    demonic soul, which was much bigger than other demonic souls. It possessed astonishing demonic


    power. The demonic aura around the hall was through the roof, which would''ve appalled anyone


    nearby.


    Then, like the other demonic souls, it flew into the red clouds.


    Just as it disappeared into the clouds, the matriarch of the Phoenix Master n rushed over with


    several elders, spiritual masters, and several hundred members of the n. The scene that greeted


    them left them shocked and disturbed.


    "Matriarch, are these the demonic souls that had been sealed in the Demonic Soul Cauldron for more


    than 500 years? There are so many of them!" one of the elders eximed in surprise.


    "The soul of the most powerful demonic beast in the ancient times is ced in the Demonic Soul


    Cauldron. Those small ones should be remnant souls, but the most terrible one is the original soul. If it


    escapes, it will be troublesome indeed!" While the matriarch was speaking, she raised her head to look


    at the red demonic soul that was flitting about in the sky. She knew this was the very demonic soul she


    spoke of.


    "Everyone, listen," she barked. "Suppress those remnant souls and don''t let them escape. The elders


    and the spiritual masters must follow me to suppress the original soul of the most powerful demonic


    beast in the ancient times." The matriarch knew that once the original soul escaped from the Phoenix


    Cloud Mountain, terrible disaster would ensue. The soul could be reborn by possession, which would


    be detrimental to all living beings. She couldn''t let it escape, no matter what.


    After the matriarch gave the order, hundreds of members of the Phoenix Master n immediately


    scattered in all directions and used the secret skills of their n to suppress the demonic souls that


    were constantly flying out of the sacrificial hall. The matriarch, several elders, and spiritual masters


    rushed to the original soul in the sky.


    The original soul seemed to have its own consciousness. As it saw those pursuers approaching, it


    immediately changed its direction and flew to the west.


    The pursuers chased after it immediately.


    "Matriarch, it seems to be flying in the direction of..." a spiritual master said suddenly as something


    dawned on her.


    The matriarch''s expression darkened. She seemed to understand what the spiritual master was about


    to say before she even finished her sentence. Together, they picked up their speed with a growing


    sense of urgency.


    Momentster, they arrived at a cliff in the west of the Phoenix Cloud Mountain. At the end of the cliff,


    there was an exceptionallyrge bird''s nest.


    In the nest, there was a beast with a strong ice force and a huge body, almost like a small mountain. It


    was snow-white all over, as if it came from and of ice and snow. It was covered with thick scales of


    ice, and in the night covered by the red light, it shed with a strange, fiery luster.


    This majestic creature was the legendary guardian beast that the Phoenix Master n had obtained


    not long ago, the Ice Phoenix Queen.


    The original soul was still steadily closing in on the Ice Phoenix Queen, and thetter had also sensed


    the strong demonic soul approaching. Immediately, it opened its huge eyes and stood up. Spreading its


    icy wings, which were as big as the treetops, it made a sharp sound, as though it was irritated and


    vignt.


    However, the original soul was obviously not afraid of the Ice Phoenix Queen. It sped towards it, the


    matriarch of the Phoenix Master n and her group following at its heels.


    At that moment, the original soul emitted a strange demonic light. All of a sudden, the Ice Phoenix


    Queen rushed towards it with incredible speed.


    "Ice Phoenix Queen, don''t!" the matriarch cried out, as she had an ominous premonition.


    However, the Ice Phoenix Queen seemed not to hear her. It didn''t slow down, and headed straight for


    the original soul. The next moment, the queen collided with the soul in an explosion of demonic light


    and ice shards. Then, the queen devoured the soul in one gulp.


    The matriarch and her group were all stunned as they watched this scene unfold before them.


    Then, to their horror, the queen''s eyes suddenly glowed a deep, demonic red, and its body emanated


    waves of demonic aura.


    "Damn it!" the matriarch cursed. She brought her palms together, disying the secret skill of the


    Phoenix Master n.


    Her body shone with a red light, and astonishing spiritual power rushed out of her body like a huge


    wave that instantly surrounded the Ice Phoenix Queen. Then, nine phoenix shadows appeared out of


    nowhere and drilled into the ice body of the queen, leaving nine distinct phoenix patterns.


    The next moment, the demonic power released by the queen disappeared, and its eyes returned to


    normal.


    The matriarch and her group heaved a sigh of relief.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Although I have temporarily suppressed the original demonic soul in the body of the legendary


    guardian beast, we must find a way to draw it out. Otherwise, within a few days, the beast will probably


    be controlled by it. Never in my wildest dreams would I have expected it to be this powerful!" the


    matriarch eximed, her eyes shing seriously.


    Then, she had her group work together to set up a sealing enchanted barrier around the nest of the Ice


    Phoenix Queen, just in case.


    Once they had finished, they rushed back to the sacrificial hall. With the joint efforts of the members of


    the Phoenix Master n, they had sealed many of the remnant souls that wanted to escape in time.


    However, at least half of them had escaped from the Phoenix Cloud Mountain. Although the power of


    these remnant souls was not strong, once they possessed some supernatural beasts, spirit


    maniptors, or even humans, it would definitely be troublesome.


    Therefore, the matriarch ordered her people to search for the remnant souls and try their best to take


    them back. If they couldn''t, then they needed to try their best to kill them.

 Chapter 1188 Abnormal Situation

    Chapter 1188 Abnormal Situation


    The next day, the news that Erica was bullied by a mysterious man in public had quickly spread in the


    royal pce. Many spirit maniptors were easily filled with righteous indignation when they heard


    this. They were eager to find this man and teach him a lesson he deserved. However, no one among


    the spectators was able to have a clear glimpse of the face of the mysterious man. No one knew his


    identity or where he came from. Thus, naturally, their search for this man eventually became a dead


    end.


    But the moment Sabina and the two women heard of this, they had a strong hunch that it must be


    Rocky.


    Therefore, they quickly went to ask him about what happened.


    "It''s not my fault. Even Erica said it¡­" Rocky didn''t seem to have the slightest intention of denying that


    he fought with Erica. He told them the whole story with all honesty, and the women knew that he was


    telling the truth.


    "Fine, we get it. It''s not your fault. I know it''s easy for you to have your way with women, but can you


    stop ying the field? Fortunately, no one recognized you. Stay away from women because nothing


    good ever happens when you meet them!" Sabina retorted and reprimanded Rocky.


    "Well, what can you do? You can''t just change someone''s nature. He always ends up flirting with


    different women whether he intends it or not," Shirley added as she rolled her eyes.


    "Hey, give Basil a break. He already said that he didn''t do it on purpose. Besides, Miss Erica didn''t


    me him for the incident. After all, she was the one who started it." Luci quickly took Rocky''s side


    and defended him.


    "That''s exactly what I''m talking about. Don''t you find it suspicious? If she didn''t me Basil for it, then it


    means that¡­" Sabina wasn''t willing to let it go. She knew that Erica acted strangely, meaning that


    there was a hidden motive behind it.


    "Come on, stop guessing. After the martial arts contest ends today, we''ll immediately go back to the


    Holy Dragon Empire. Then, we don''t have to deal with her anymore," Rocky butted in and convinced


    the women to drop the topic already.


    Although quite reluctant, they agreed eventually.


    In the afternoon, the martial arts contest was held on a very broad and magnificent square to the south


    of the royal pce. Over a thousand spirit maniptors from various empires of the Wild Spirit Land


    were present during the event, eager to win the prize of the contest.


    All seats were upied at the hall in front of the square. This area was reserved for the most


    prominent people of the Magic Phoenix Empire and important guests from various empires. The queen


    of the empire sat at the center and was dressed up morously. She wore a bright red robe


    embroidered with flying phoenix patterns, making her look like a dazzling red rose. Beside her sat


    Felicia, the imperial preceptor of the empire. The rest of the seats were upied by emperors, queens,


    representatives, and envoys from various empires. They all came to give support to the contestants


    from their respective empires, and also to maintain a good rtionship with each other.


    Rocky also had a seat reserved for him here. However, in order to avoid unnecessary attraction, he


    specifically chose the farthest seat. The three women were also there, standing beside him.


    Soon, the queen of the Magic Phoenix Empire stood up, gave a long speech to all the contestants.


    Immediately after, she gave the signal to officially start the contest.


    The whole square was divided into twenty-sevenpetition areas, which ranged from the first grade


    of the Earthly Stage up to the ninth grade of the Supernal Stage.


    ording to the rules of the martial arts contest, a phoenix spirit maniptor of the Magic Phoenix


    Empire of the corresponding grade would be designated to the assignedpetition area. Any spirit


    maniptor of the same level could step in the ring and issue the challenge.


    Then, the spirit maniptors who managed to win could sleep with the phoenix spirit maniptors that


    they had defeated.


    Not long after, the martial arts contest was in full swing. Throughout the day, about three hundred spirit


    maniptors from various grades issued the challenge. However, because the strength of the phoenix


    spirit maniptors of the Magic Phoenix Empire was far superior, only a small number of spirit


    maniptors were able to win and get the prizes that they longed for.


    Erica was the one who was assigned at thepetition area for the ninth grade of the Supernal Stage.


    She received two challenges, but she won the battle in such an effortless manner.


    However, if someone observed her carefully, he would notice that Erica was pretty distracted and was


    looking at a particr direction from time to time. It was as if she was waiting for someone who didn''t


    show up until thest minute.


    Soon, thepetition for the first day came to an end.


    While it was dark and the stars were brightly shining, the skies above the Phoenix City suddenly


    changed. Densely packed dark red clouds appeared; several bolts of lightning shed, and booming


    roars of thunder rumbled. An ominous and evil aura filled the whole sky.


    While these changes were urring, everyone in the Phoenix City, including the royal pce, quickly


    noticed this. It brought fear to the hearts of the ordinary citizens and caused rm to the spirit


    maniptors.


    One by one, several figures appeared from every corner of the royal pce to take a clear look at the


    sky. Most of them were spirit maniptors from various empires. Everyone looked up in the sky with


    confused expressions on their faces. They couldn''t exin what exactly was happening.


    Rocky and hispanions were also there.


    "What is with the sky? Why does it suddenly look strange?" Sabina asked with furrowed brows.


    "I''m not sure but¡­ I don''t have a good feeling about this. It feels like something bad is about to


    happen," Rocky uttered with a hint of panic in his voice.


    After about an hour, streaks of red light suddenly flew down like torrents of rain, spreading to every


    corner of the Phoenix City, including the royal pce.


    The scene caused an uproar in the entire city. It caused anxiety to people because they didn''t know


    what these streaks of red light were, and what they could do to them.


    However, after the streaks of red light rained down, they eventually vanished without a trace and


    nothing really happened¡ªor so they thought.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Two hourster, the abnormal and ominous view in the sky also disappeared and everything went back


    to normal. Everyone dispersed and thought that it was just some strange phenomenon.


    The next day, Rocky and his group went to meet with the queen of the Magic Phoenix Empire before


    they left.


    "Oh, are you leaving soon?" the queen asked in such a gloomy and dissatisfied tone. It was pretty


    obvious from her voice that she didn''t want Rocky to leave so soon.


    "I''m afraid yes. I still have something important to do, so we can''t stay that long," Rocky replied


    euphemistically.


    "Well, if that''s the case, we won''t force you to stay." Felicia knew that Rocky wouldn''t need to stay


    longer since he didn''t n on participating in the martial arts contest. Actually, she and the queen were


    quite disappointed in his decision. They wanted Rocky to have a match with Erica, fully knowing that he


    would be able to beat her. Then, if Erica could get pregnant with Rocky''s child, they were so thrilled to


    think that the child must possess such incredible talents.


    "Thank you for your hospitality. We''ll take our leave now." However, just when Rocky and the three


    women were about to leave, a female guard suddenly rushed in. She looked pale and almost out of


    breath. She quickly knelt before the queen and reported, "Your Majesty! Several spirit maniptors at


    the martial arts contest suddenly became aggressive like mad. They attacked our phoenix spirit


    maniptors, and many were hurt in the process, including Miss Erica."


    "What did you say?!" The queen and Felicia were shocked and dumbfounded at the report. Since the


    challenges weren''t aimed at killing, there shouldn''t be such a situation. Furthermore, if the guard was


    saying that the participants were acting strangely, then this was an abnormal situation that immediately


    needed to be apprehended.


    Rocky and his group also looked at each other upon hearing the information. They wouldn''t be able to


    leave with this kind of situation at hand.

 Chapter 1189 Crazy Attacks

    Chapter 1189 Crazy Attacks


    "Let''s go and take a look!" The initially enchanting face of the Magic Phoenix Empire''s queen suddenly


    grew very serious, revealing the graveness of her position.


    Felicia nodded at once. Then, turning to nce at Rocky and the three women, she nodded slightly at


    them, too. Then, she went with the queen to the square of the martial arts contest first.


    "Basil, then shall we..." Sabina looked to Rocky inquisitively.


    "Let''s go and have a look, too," Rocky said after thinking for a while. After the abnormal phenomenon


    last night, he had a hunch that something was going to happen. Now that the spirit maniptor had


    gone crazy at the martial arts contest, he was somewhat concerned.


    Thus, Rocky and the three women followed after the queen and Felicia.


    When they arrived at the square where the martial arts contest was held, they saw that it was a total


    mess. At that time, many spirit maniptors present were staring at the battle ring where Erica was.


    Erica''s delicate face looked pale and she kept panting. She had been seriously injured, but was still


    fighting with a man who looked about forty years old garbed in a cyan robe. The man looked gentle, but


    upon a closer look, they found that his eyes shone with green light. His face was ferocious, and his


    body emitted a strange aura that shouldn''t have belonged to a spirit maniptor.


    When the queen and Felicia arrived, they could do nothing but sit before the hall at the front of the


    square and wait, since thepetition was still going on.


    Soon, Rocky noticed that the other spirit maniptors standing on the other battle rings were also in


    the same situation. They lookedpletely different from ordinary people. The ferocious look in their


    eyes was enough to make people shudder, as though they were crazed from hunger.


    Most of the phoenix spirit maniptors on the battle rings were injured, and some of them had already


    retreated. This scene didn''t make any sense; the entire martial arts contest was in chaos.


    "These spirit maniptors are a little strange. We''d better stop the martial arts contest right away and


    send someone to investigate..." Felicia said to the queen urgently.


    "But if the contest is terminated, people will spread word that our Magic Phoenix Empire can''t afford to


    lose!" the queen hissed, her tone filled with concern.


    "But if we don''t stop them, something bad might happen. We don''t know. These spirit maniptors are


    definitely abnormal." Felicia frowned slightly.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as Felicia and the queen got into a heated discussion as to what they should do, the man in the


    cyan robe smiled coldly at the exhausted Erica.


    "There is something wrong with the auras of these spirit maniptors. These are not the auras of


    normal spirit maniptors..." Rocky, who had arrived with the three women, studied the man in the


    cyan robe and the spirit maniptors on the other battle rings. It didn''t take long for him to realize that


    something was wrong with them.


    "This is not the normal aura of a spirit maniptor. What is it?" Sabina said in a low voice.


    "It can be likened to the aura of a furious spirit-manipted beast, but it seems to be stronger.


    Moreover, those spirit maniptors seem to be unable to control themselves, and the spiritual power in


    their bodies is also very chaotic, as though they are being controlled by some kind of force..." Rocky


    voiced his observations coldly. Perhaps it was because he himself had been controlled by the evil


    power for many times, and he could tell at a nce that these spirit maniptors were controlled by


    some hidden power in their bodies.


    At that moment, Erica waspletely at a disadvantage and was fighting back desperately, like a


    cornered, wounded animal.


    The man in the cyan robe suddenly revealed a pained expression. Blue veins protruded all over his


    head, and his eyes became even crazier. He madly pounced on Erica, as if he had endless strength to


    hit her again and again. Erica gritted her teeth and braced for the impact.


    All of a sudden, a shrill scream sounded from apetition area. Many spirit maniptors, including


    Rocky and the three women, turned their heads towards the sound.


    What they saw terrified them. A phoenix spirit maniptor''s opponent had undergone a terrible


    change. His eyeballs were popping out of his skull; blue veins all over his body were bulging, and saliva


    was spilled out of his mouth¡ªhe looked like a wild beast.


    The next moment, the robe on the spirit maniptor''s body suddenly bulged and torepletely to


    reveal his ripped skin, ghastly white bones peeping through. The skin on his body gradually hardened,


    like the scales of a spirit-manipted beast. Under the rapid changes, the spirit maniptor quickly


    turned into a half-human, half-beast chimera.


    In the blink of an eye, the monster rushed directly to the phoenix spirit maniptor in the area. Its face


    was so ferocious and terrible, the phoenix spirit maniptor was frozen in fear.


    Watching this scene unfold shocked everyone present. They too had no idea what had happened!


    Just as the phoenix spirit maniptor was about to be devoured by the demonic monster, a delicate


    figure suddenly appeared in front of the monster at lightning speed. The strong spiritual power gushed


    out like a waterfall, directed right at the spirit maniptor monster.


    With a loud bang, the monster''s whole body exploded, his flesh sttering everywhere across the


    arena. When the dust cleared, only a few pieces were left scattered on the ground. At that moment, a


    red light with an aura instantly flew out of the monster''s remains and vanished into thin air.


    "Preceptor Felicia!"


    The delicate figure was Felicia, the imperial preceptor of the Magic Phoenix Empire.


    After she killed the monster, almost at the same time, the other spirit maniptors who had been


    exuding demonic auras on other battle rings began to transform terribly, just like the deceased spirit


    maniptor did just now. They screamed and turned into half-human, half-beast demonic monsters in


    full view of the public. Then, they rushed into the crowd and attacked them. Some unfortunate, weak


    spirit maniptors were left dead in their path.


    To everyone''s horror, many spirit maniptors from the crowd also underwent horrendous


    transformations, turning into ferocious monsters.


    Complete and utter chaos broke out as random spirit maniptors transformed into bloodthirsty beasts.


    The queen''s and Felicia''s expressions darkened as they saw what was happening.


    Felicia immediately ordered the spirit maniptors of the Magic Phoenix Empire and arge number of


    guards to surround and suppress those monsters, and then proceeded to organize the evacuation of


    the spirit maniptors from various empires.


    However, these monsters were not only extremely strong, but also were difficult to kill. Even the


    Supernal Stage masters of the Magic Phoenix Empire might not be able to kill them, and the Heavenly


    Stage spirit maniptors could not hurt them at all, let alone the ordinary guards.


    In the blink of an eye, under the crazy attacks of these monsters, countless corpses littered the ground.


    Piercing screams and cries for help filled the air.

 Chapter 1190 Went To The Phoenix Master Clan Together

    Chapter 1190 Went To The Phoenix Master n Together


    Although Felicia had sent all the spirit maniptors and guards of the Magic Phoenix Empire to the


    square, they were still unable to suppress these crazy half-human, half-beast monsters.


    At present, it would take some time to call for reinforcements. However, what with the ferocity of these


    monsters, they were going to suffer great losses with each second that passed.


    "You three, go help them!" Rocky ordered the three women at once.


    They nodded obediently and quickly dispersed to fight off those evil monsters.


    By now, many powerful spirit maniptors from different empires had begun to organize a resistance


    and were counterattacking.


    Once the three women left to join the battle, Rocky immediately looked back at the battle ring where


    Erica was. His eyes were fixed on the man in the cyan robe.


    As though it was his cue, the man in the cyan robe also began to transform. All of a sudden, the man


    froze. His body swelled up, and his skin turned cyan. His body grew more than two meters high in the


    blink of an eye. His human face turned into that of a demon, with green skin and sharp fangs. His aura


    suddenly surpassed the Divine Stage, and he hadpletely transformed into a monster.


    The cyan monster roared and rushed directly at Erica, who had been forced into a corner moments


    prior. Unfortunately, Erica was weighed down by her injury and her strength had waned by now.


    Moreover, what with the cyan monster''s abnormal aura, it was no question that he was much stronger


    than her. Fear filled her eyes as she realized she had no way to fight back.


    She wasn''t the only one in trouble. The entire square had erupted in chaos due to the sudden


    transformation of these monsters. Even Felicia was preupied, and failed to notice Erica who was


    about to be torn to shreds.


    Just as the cyan monster was about to sink its ws into Erica''s delicate skin, a tall figure suddenly


    appeared in front of her. A giant Moon de shot out and thrust straight at the cyan monster. The


    monster let out a piercing scream, and the w that was reaching towards Erica instantly fell to the


    ground limply, blood gushing out.


    "It''s you!" Erica narrowed her eyes when she recognized that it was Rocky who saved her.


    "Are you alright?" Rocky asked her with concern.


    She shook her head piteously.


    Rocky''s eyes turned cold when he saw how gravely injured Erica was. Immediately, he turned to face


    the cyan monster before him. The next moment, he turned into a shadow and rushed at the cyan


    monster. The cyan monster roared and pounced on him madly.


    Then, it abruptly stopped in its tracks. After a quiver, the cyan monster copsed into two halves,


    cleanly cut by Rocky.


    Just as the cyan monster fell, a strange red light immediately shot out of its wound.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Rocky noticed the red light immediately. It looked like a soul, but it seemed to be iplete. However,


    he could sense that the evil spirit from it was very strong.


    In a sh, the evil red light disappeared in front of Rocky.


    After a while, by the joint forces of the spirit maniptors and guards of the Magic Phoenix Empire led


    by Felicia, the three women and some spirit maniptors from other empires, the monsters were all


    killed.


    However, because of the sudden incident, hundreds of spirit maniptors, including the ones from


    various empires, were left dead or gravely injured. The whole square was a total mess.


    "Thank you for saving my disciple, Prince Crimson," Felicia said graciously, as she walked to Erica''s


    side, bowing to Rocky gratefully.


    "It''s all right," Rocky said distractedly, his eyes lingering on the corpse of the cyan monster in front of


    him. He then said to Felicia, "Preceptor Felicia, can you prepare a separate empty room for me?"


    "What do you n to do?" Felicia raised her eyebrows. She couldn''t help but ask. Rocky had said that


    they were going to leave soon, but now it seemed they were nning to stay, which was also strange.


    "I want to study these spirit maniptors who have transformed into monsters to see what makes them


    like this," Rocky said bluntly, without missing a beat.


    "I was going to ask my people to check the bodies of these spirit maniptor monsters, but since you


    are willing to help, I''ll leave it to you, Prince Crimson." Felicia sighed with relief. She had heard that


    Rocky had great attainments in medical skills. If he was in charge, maybe he would get to the bottom of


    this quickly.


    Rocky nodded curtly, then left without saying anything more.


    Before long, Felicia organized for Rocky to have an empty room, then she had the corpses of several


    spirit maniptors who had turned into monsters sent to Rocky for his research.


    One day passed.


    Wearing a white gown and a white mask, Rocky was dissecting the corpse of a half-human and half-


    beast spirit maniptor lying on a table. On the other side of the room, there were several dissected


    corpses.


    After dissecting the previous corpses, Rocky had found that the reason why these spirit maniptors


    had mutated was all due to the influence of some kind of power. Moreover, the way of gene mutation


    did not happen based on the original genome, but on a new one. This new genome could only be found


    in the spirit-manipted beast or the supernatural beast. It was precisely because the new genome


    was mixed with that of the original human one that caused the mutation.


    However, what perplexed Rocky was the question of how the non-human genome appeared in the


    human''s body.


    "Is it rted to the soul-like red light?" Rocky asked himself quietly.


    When he was done researching, he truthfully reported his findings to the queen of the Magic Phoenix


    Empire and Felicia.


    "You mean the reason why these spirit maniptors underwent the mutation is that they are affected


    by some kind of power?" Felicia asked with a deep frown.


    "I think so. I noticed a red light flying out from the body of the spirit maniptor I killed before. It was


    really weird. So, I think it might have something to do with that," Rocky added hesitantly.


    Felicia and the queen exchanged nces. It seemed they knew something Rocky didn''t.


    Rocky also noticed this, but since they didn''t seem to want to tell him anything more, he decided not to


    ask. Anyway, what would happen next should have nothing to do with him. The reason why he took the


    initiative to study the spirit maniptors who underwent the mutation was mostly out of curiosity as a


    scientist.


    "Actually, Prince Crimson, I have one more thing to ask you," Felicia said, after thinking for a while.


    "Please go ahead, Preceptor Felicia," Rocky replied calmly.


    "I was hoping you woulde with me to the Phoenix Master n," Felicia said slowly.


    "Go to the Phoenix Master n with you?" Rocky echoed, evidently puzzled.

 Chapter 1191 The Matriarch Of The Phoenix Master Clan

    Chapter 1191 The Matriarch Of The Phoenix Master n


    "What is going on? Why do you want me to go with you to the Phoenix Master n?" Rocky asked


    confusedly.


    "I can only disclose to you the reason once we arrive there," Felicia said seriously.


    "If you do not tell me the reason now, I won''t go with you. I don''t want to have anything to do with the


    spiritual race," Rocky said.


    "You might have heard," Felicia said, after hesitating for a while, "that the Phoenix Master n recently


    got the legendary guardian beast..."


    "Yes, what of it?" Rocky raised an eyebrow curiously.


    "Although our Phoenix Master n has got the reincarnated legendary guardian beast, for some


    reason, the life of the reincarnated beast is in danger now. I know that your medical skills, Prince


    Crimson, are superb, and you are also the disciple of the most powerful beast curer in the Wild Spirit


    Land. I also know that you have already surpassed your master. Besides, it only took you two days to


    find out the reason for the spirit maniptors'' mutation. Therefore, I think you can help us, Prince


    Crimson..." Felicia said bluntly.


    Rocky''s interest was piqued by now, thanks to the mention of the legendary guardian beast that the


    Phoenix Master n owned. The mission that the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast entrusted him with was


    to collect the blood essence of the nine legendary guardian beasts. Therefore, if he went to the


    Phoenix Master n this time, this would be a great opportunity to not only see the legendary guardian


    beast, but he might just be able to obtain some blood essence from it.


    "If you go with me, I will agree to any request you make on behalf of the Magic Phoenix Empire, Prince


    Crimson." Felicia dered.


    "My request is very simple," Rocky said, after thinking for a while. "I hope the Magic Phoenix Empire


    can form an alliance with the Holy Dragon Empire."


    Upon hearing this, Felicia looked to her queen.


    "This is not a problem. If you can help the Phoenix Master n, it means that you have helped the


    Magic Phoenix Empire." The queen paused for a while, eyes twinkling. "You can even ask for a granted


    marriage, to further solidify the alliance." The queen fixed her eyes on Rocky with great interest.


    "It''s enough as long as we form an alliance," Rocky replied, smiling faintly. "When do we head out?"


    "Now," Felicia said abruptly.


    Then, she left to make some arrangements. Since only a few were allowed to enter the Phoenix Master


    n''s territory, it was decided that the three women would be left here while Rocky went to the n


    with Felicia. However, the three were worried about him going there alone.


    "Basil, are you saying that the Phoenix Master n invited you to cure their legendary guardian beast?


    Doesn''t that sound strange to you?" Sabina couldn''t help but ask, her tone filled with concern. It was


    obviously unreasonable to ask a human like Rocky to cure a disease that couldn''t even be cured by the


    spiritual race.


    "Do you think the Phoenix Master n may have any other purpose? Maybe it''s just an excuse to..."


    Shirley trailed off, her face wrinkling as her mind raced.


    "I won''t know until I get there. If it weren''t for the legendary guardian beast that the Phoenix Master


    n is guarding, I wouldn''t have been willing to have anything to do with the spiritual race. But since


    there is a chance, it''d be a pity if I let this opportunity slide," Rocky assured them calmly.


    Not long after, someone came to guide Rocky to the ce where they were to set off.


    After bidding goodbye to the three women, Rocky headed out.


    Soon, he was taken to a ce with t ground in the west of the royal pce. He saw a huge phoenix


    beast lying on the ground with several saddles on its back, as if it was a horse.


    Felicia and Erica were waiting in front of the phoenix beast.


    "Miss Erica, are you joining us too? Aren''t you still injured?" Rocky shot a concerned nce at her.


    "It''s nothing serious," she said coldly.


    "Let''s go then," Felicia said. Then the three of them mounted the phoenix beast and flew away from the


    royal pce.


    Since the Phoenix Cloud Mountain was located in the Magic Phoenix Empire, and it was not far away


    from the capital city, it didn''t take long for them to arrive at their destination.


    Once the three dismounted the phoenix beast, three ordinary spiritual beings appeared with some


    spiritual ves. Because the Phoenix Master n was a n with female members, they looked much


    more peaceful and harmonious than most of the ugly beings of the other spiritual race ns.


    "Preceptor Felicia, what brings you here?" The leader, a five-grade ordinary spiritual being of the team


    bowed to Felicia respectfully.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Go and report this to the matriarch. I have brought Prince Crimson of the Holy Dragon Empire to see


    her!" Felicia dered.


    The leader immediately looked at the only man among the three people. Seeing that he was extremely


    young, the leader was taken aback. "Is he Prince Crimson?"


    Felicia nodded impatiently.


    The leader then sent someone to report. Not long after, they received the order of the matriarch, letting


    the three guests enter the Phoenix Dance Hall.


    The three of them were then escorted to the center of the Phoenix Master n, the Phoenix Dance


    Hall, under the protection of the team led by the five-grade ordinary spiritual being. Compared to the


    primitive life of the other spiritual race ns, the Phoenix Master n was much more normal. It looked


    like a human world, covered with a variety of buildings. Although it was not luxurious, its living ces


    were at the very least much better than the tree houses of the Wood n.


    Not long after, Rocky and the others were led into a magnificent pce shaped like a flying phoenix.


    There were more than a dozen members of the spiritual race gathered in the hall. Most of them were


    ordinary spiritual beings, but four of them were at the spiritual master level. One of them was sitting in


    the middle of the front end of the hall. She looked very young and very simr to a human woman.


    There was something breathtakingly enchanting about her eyes. Every man that set his eyes on her


    was bound to fall for her.


    Rocky knew at a nce that this woman must be the matriarch of the Phoenix Master n.


    The other three spiritual masters at her side seemed to be the elders of the Phoenix Master n. The


    rest of the ordinary spiritual beings also had strong auras, and they were at least above the sixth or


    seventh grade. They were probably the senior figures of the Phoenix Master n.


    After the three of them entered, Rocky immediately attracted the attention of all the spiritual race


    beings in the hall, including the matriarch.


    "Matriarch, greetings," Felicia greeted with a bow.


    "Matriarch, it''s a pleasure to meet you," Rocky also saluted.


    "Are you the famed Prince Crimson?" The matriarch fixed her eyes on Rocky.


    "Yes, he is," Felicia answered for him.


    "You are really as young and promising as they say. At such a young age, you have already possessed


    the strength close to the Immortal Stage, and have be the backbone of the Holy Dragon Empire. It


    is said that not long ago, you caused great chaos in the Wood n..." the matriarch praised


    generously.

 Chapter 1192 Get Close To The Beast

    Chapter 1192 Get Close To The Beast


    Meanwhile, Rocky''s stories were quite popr among everyone in the Wild Spirit Land. His adventures


    caught the spiritual race''s attention and got them curious as to what the young Prince Crimson of the


    Holy Dragon Empire was like. The news that Rocky had lifted the curses from both Marcia and Alyssa


    especially piqued everyone''s interest.


    "What can I say? I''m ttered," Rocky replied easily.


    "Preceptor Felicia, may we know why you brought Prince Crimson here?" the matriarch of the Phoenix


    Master n asked at once as she ced her eyes at Felicia.


    "I heard that the Phoenix Master n''s legendary guardian beast is in danger, and even you and the


    other elders do not know how to help the beast. Therefore, I thought that maybe we can let Prince


    Crimson have a try..." Felicia replied directly.


    "Preceptor Felicia, let me remind you that this is our n''s own business, and thest thing we need is


    outsiders meddling with our internal matters. Furthermore, even we can''t find a solution. How can we


    expect a mere human to help us with our problem?" one of the elders interrupted and questioned with


    an unforgiving face.


    Hearing this argument, the other elders and the ordinary spiritual beings also nodded in agreement. To


    them, Prince Crimson''s power was not important, for he was still nothing but an insignificant human.


    They believed that since the spiritual race could not find a way, then the much weaker humans would


    most likely have no chance at all.


    Despite hearing these doubts, Rocky remained calm, as his eyes were fixed at the matriarch all the


    time.


    Meanwhile, the matriarch looked right into Rocky''s eyes and said thoughtfully, "Perhaps, we can let him


    have a try."


    Hearing this brought a shock to the faces of the elders and the ordinary spiritual beings. It was out of


    their expectation that their matriarch would even consider giving this human a chance.


    "Are you certain you can cure the beast?" the matriarch asked Rocky earnestly.


    "I can''t say for sure until I get a closer look at it," Rocky responded candidly.


    "Matriarch, are you really sure you want this human to..." A surprised spiritual master raised the


    question immediately with her voice full of disbelief.


    The other elders and the ordinary spiritual beings also stood up and exchanged looks of disapproval.


    "But we have tried many methods, and none of them worked. How can we just sit still and wait for


    death to im our beloved beast?" the matriarch said in disappointment. The clock was ticking, and the


    seal on the beast would lose its effect soon. If they couldn''t figure out a way to save it, they would be


    facing some unimaginable consequences.


    "But matriarch, how in the world can a human cure it? In addition, he might spread the news about the


    existence of our legendary guardian beast. If the news goes out, it will be absolutely detrimental to our


    entire n," an elder questioned.


    After the elder raised her concern, the whole hall began to burst with skeptical voices.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    On the other hand, Rocky was able to hear all of their concerns regarding his abilities and his identity.


    However, he chose to stay calm amidst their judgment against him.


    "Enough! Silence," the matriarch shouted after having enough of doubts from the elders.


    At once, everyone stopped talking, and the entire hall fell into silence.


    "Nevertheless, let him have a try." In fact, the matriarch didn''t ce much hope on Rocky, but it


    seemed that she just didn''t want to give up. After all, it was not easy to obtain a legendary guardian


    beast, so they really needed to do everything in their power to save it.


    At that moment, all the members of the Phoenix Master n, including the three spiritual masters


    belittled Rocky for being human, as they believed that humans were as negligible as ants. Little did


    they know that Rocky was no longer considered to be an ordinary human to a certain extent.


    "Elder Sylvia, take him to see the legendary guardian beast. Bring no one except him," the matriarch


    ordered an elder of the n.


    Soon after, the elder stood up and walked towards Rocky. She nced at Rocky and said indifferently,


    "Follow me."


    Rocky gave a nod to Felicia and Erica, and then followed the elder.


    "Walk closely behind me," the elder instructed Rocky. All of a sudden, she disappeared from where she


    stood like a gust of wind.


    Not long after, Rocky followed the elder and arrived at a cliff somewhere at the end of the east side of


    the Phoenix Cloud Mountain. Thick clouds and mist enveloped the cliff, but arge bird''s nest could still


    be vaguely seen.


    At that moment, a phoenix shadow with marvelous aura was seen lying on the nest, which was no


    other than the Ice Phoenix Queen.


    The queen had swallowed the original soul of the most powerful demonic beast in ancient times.


    Although it was temporarily sealed, and the power of the soul remained suppressed, it still had a great


    impact on the queen, making the beast more violent and irritable.


    The Phoenix Master n had tried numerous ways to cure it, but they were still unable to take out the


    original soul from its body so that they could suppress it in the Demonic Soul Cauldron.


    Thus, when the matriarch found out that Rocky was brought here, she readily gave him a shot. After all,


    they had no other choice but to ept help from him or let the beast die. Of course, this decision was


    made given the many mysterious things that had happened to Rocky. In the end, Rocky was


    established to be a man with a great destiny, so maybe there was a great chance that he might a


    create miracle this time.


    "The legendary guardian beast has a bad temper. Good luck approaching it," the elder warned as she


    opened a gap in the enchanted barrier outside the nest for Rocky to enter.


    Rocky raised his eyebrows out of intrigue. Soon after, he passed through the enchanted barrier and


    headed for the Ice Phoenix Queen. His body shed, and in the blink of an eye, he found himself close


    to the edge of the nest.


    Then, he saw the queen lying in the nest suddenly raised its head. Its eyes were red, and its body


    which glowed icy light exuded an extremely cold aura. Seeing the beast, Rocky could clearly feel a very


    powerful spiritual power rushing towards him with great momentum.


    If he were an ordinary human being, he would have been so frightened and had already taken a step


    back. But instead of stepping back, he took another step forward. At the same time, his whole body


    glowed with a strange kind of light as he used the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill.


    The skill itself was very magical. It was said that after reaching the highest level of the skill, one could


    communicate with the spirit-manipted beasts directly. Although what was in front of him was a


    powerful legendary guardian beast, the spirit-manipted beasts, supernatural beasts and legendary


    guardian beasts had the same origin. With that being said, the skill could be applied to all of them.


    Meanwhile, the queen sensed the unique aura of the skill released by Rocky. Not long after, the queen


    seemed to have slightly calmed down.


    With that, Rocky took out the bottle containing the magical saliva, poured a few drops into his palm,


    and slowly made his way towards the queen.


    The magical saliva was so unique that even the queen couldn''t resist the temptation. Soon, the magical


    saliva attracted the queen, ignoring the presence of Rocky, who was approaching it.


    It was not long after until Rocky had sessfullye to the side of the legendary guardian beast.


    On the other hand, the elder of the Phoenix Master n, who was standing outside the enchanted


    barrier, was dumbfounded. Actually, she had never expected that Rocky woulde that far as to


    approach the Ice Phoenix Queen. Being possessed by the original soul of the most powerful demonic


    beast in ancient times, the queen didn''t allow anyone near its nest. Otherwise, it would be furious.


    Therefore, the elder had every reason to be surprised upon seeing Rockye as close as one inch


    away from the queen.

 Chapter 1193 The Last Hope

    Chapter 1193 The Last Hope


    The Ice Phoenix Queen was so attracted by the magical saliva in Rocky''s palm that its eyes were fixed


    on it. When Rocky was just a few inches away from it, it leaned its head forward and observed the


    magical saliva with vignce.


    With patience, Rocky reached out his hand to the queen. However, it had some doubts about whether


    to trust Rocky or not. After a few long stares and scrutiny, the queen finally felt that Rocky was not a


    threat. Soon after, it stuck out its tongue and licked Rocky''s palm, quickly devouring a few drops of the


    magical saliva.


    While it was busy drinking the magical saliva, Rocky took advantage of the opportunity to pet its head.


    After easing its hostility, Rocky began to do a regr check up on it.


    After finishing the examination, Rocky found that the queen was oddly healthy, at least in the physical


    aspect. However, he found something rather unusual in its body¡ªa bizarre and very amazing evil aura.


    Despite being sealed, the aura was still faintly visible and was constantly spreading out of the queen''s


    body.


    After a moment of thought, he turned around, walked a few steps and then said to the elder of the


    Phoenix Master n through the enchanted barrier, "I want to take some blood samples from the


    legendary guardian beast to study, but doing so may make the beast hostile. No matter what happens


    later, please stay calm and do not make a move."


    Hearing this stunned the elder immediately. Without dy, she witnessed how Rocky opened the


    Magic Spiritual Space and took out the special syringe that was created through the current refining


    technology. The syringe looked a little rough around the edges, but at that time, it was still considered


    to be a very advanced product of the era.


    Right after preparing his tools, Rocky went to the side of the Ice Phoenix Queen again. With the syringe


    in his hand, he quickly stabbed the syringe into its neck as fast as he could and drew out some of its


    blood essence.


    Of course, the legendary guardian beast felt immense pain. As a result, it suddenly roared again out of


    distress and its huge body stood up straight, spreading its four phoenix wings hastily. In an instant, the


    strong icy wind shrouded the entireir, freezing everything within dozens of meters.


    At once, Rocky was stuck in their, facing the raging beast.


    On the other hand, the elder saw this and sensed that something was not going well. However, she


    didn''t dare to open the enchanted barrier and enter to see what was going on. Instead, with a little bit of


    hesitation, she immediately vanished from where she stood.


    Meanwhile, Rocky''s eyes narrowed as soon as he noticed the beastunch an attack. Not long after, it


    let out a loud howl that echoed all throughout the atmosphere. Its wings shook violently, sending


    countless ice cones flying towards Rocky, like sharp knives.


    Puff! Puff! Puff...


    The ice cones were shot in the air and fell on the ground with loud and striking explosions, causing ice


    debris to shoot in all directions.


    Naturally, Rocky tried his best to dodge the explosions that kept on beingunched at him one after


    another. But since the wholeir was frozen, he was alsopletely trapped in the domain of the Ice


    Phoenix Queen. At that moment, whenever he dodged a wave of ice cones, several thick and long ice


    thorns shot out from beneath his feet.


    Since the queen was enraged, Rocky didn''t dare make a single move. Otherwise, it might end up being


    more hostile to him.


    A few momentster, the matriarch and three elders of the Phoenix Master n, along with several


    ordinary spiritual beings, Felicia, and Erica, also rushed over to where Rocky was. They were


    bewildered to see Rocky trapped inside with the savage legendary guardian beast.


    "Oh, no! Basil..." Seeing Rocky''s situation, Erica couldn''t help but want to save him.


    "Don''t go up there. It''s very difficult to deal with the Ice Phoenix Queen once it gets angry." The


    matriarch immediately grabbed her hand and stopped her from making a mistake.


    "But if this goes on, Prince Crimson will most certainly die from the beast''s wrath," an elder said in a


    matter of fact.


    "It seems that only I and the three elders are the only ones capable of helping Prince Crimson," the


    matriarch decided.


    However, just as the matriarch and three elders were about to subdue the beast, the Ice Phoenix


    Queen suddenly quieted down. For some reason, it appeared that Rocky had already worn a colorful


    robe. He ced one hand on the forehead of the beast, and his whole body started to glisten with


    strange light!


    Needless to say, the matriarch and the other members were astounded by what they saw. They all


    exchanged confused looks as they never knew how Rocky was able to do it. Perhaps, they couldn''t


    imagine that it was possible for a human being to calm down the angry legendary guardian beast.


    After the Ice Phoenix Queen calmed down, the ice around it gradually disappeared. Not long after,


    Rocky came out holding a vial containing the blood essence of the Ice Phoenix Queen.


    "Are you okay? Are you hurt?" Erica immediately walked up to him, showing a tinge of worry.


    As a response, Rocky shook his head and walked calmly to the matriarch.


    "You were able to calm the violent Ice Phoenix Queen down! How did you do it?" the matriarch asked in


    astonishment as she faced Rocky.


    "It was nothing. I''ve just done my usual trick to make it docile," Rocky replied coolly. In fact, he had just


    used Ken''s ability to control spirit-manipted beasts through hallucination and the Mysterious Beast


    Transformation Skill. He activated the two skills simultaneously until he managed to get out of danger.


    "You''re amazing. You can even do that with your human body..." At that time, the elders and the


    ordinary spiritual beings seemed to have a new appreciation of Rocky.


    "Can you remember if anything has happened to the legendary guardian beast before?" Rocky asked


    the matriarch as he gazed at her grimly.


    "Why does it matter? It''s none of your business. You just need to do your job well." The matriarch was


    obviously hiding details from Rocky.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "All right. Then please prepare a separate room for me!" Rocky requested politely and didn''t inquire


    further.


    Soon after, the matriarch arranged what Rocky asked of her and had Rocky taken to a vacant room.


    There, Rocky entered the room, opened his Magic Spiritual Space and analyzed the blood sample of


    the Ice Phoenix Queen in theb.


    After his analysis, he soon found that the queen actually had two types of genomes. One was originally


    owned by the queen itself, and the other was notpletely formed yet. However, the form of the other


    genome was almost exactly the same as the non-human genome analyzed from the spirit maniptors


    who had mutated, and it was even more perfect.


    "How could this non-human original genome bepletely the same as the new genome in the


    legendary guardian beast''s body?" Rocky''s eyes widened in surprise. Of course, he understood that it


    couldn''t be a coincidence.


    A while ago, he was convinced that the Phoenix Master n was hiding something about the


    legendary guardian beast from him. In fact, they chose to omit the fact about what had happened to the


    beast, and this made him feel a little suspicious. Now, he was sure that the spirit maniptors who


    underwent the transformation in the martial arts contest must have something to do with what


    happened to the legendary guardian beast.


    "What is the Phoenix Master n hiding from me?" Rocky mumbled to himself with a serious look.


    Meanwhile, as he walked out of the room, he found Erica patiently waiting for him outside for a long


    time.


    "So, have you found a way to cure the legendary guardian beast?" Erica immediately asked as soon as


    she saw Rockye out.


    "We need to meet the matriarch first." Rocky didn''t answer her question. Instead, he left directly,


    followed by Erica.


    Not long after, the two entered the Phoenix Dance Hall. The matriarch, three elders, the ordinary


    spiritual beings, and Felicia were also present in the said venue.


    "Is there any progress, Prince Crimson?" the matriarch asked upon seeing Rockye in. Despite not


    pinning any hope on Rocky, she was still looking forward to hearing some good news from him. After


    all, Rocky was theirst hope, because the seal on the Ice Phoenix Queen''s body, which was used to


    seal the original soul of the most powerful ancient demonic beast, was about to expire


    soon.

 Chapter 1194 The Gene Inhibitor

    Chapter 1194 The Gene Inhibitor


    At that moment, the elders, along with the ordinary spiritual beings of the Phoenix Master n, broke


    in a cold sweat as they looked nervously at Rocky. They all shared the same hope as their matriarch


    that Rocky would be able to find a way to help their legendary guardian beast. They were on the verge


    of giving up, but when they witnessed that Rocky had the special ability to subdue the beast, they


    instantly changed their perception of him. Despite Rocky being human, they had no other choice but to


    put their faith and trust in him.


    Undoubtedly, this matter with the legendary guardian beast was the Phoenix Master n''s greatest


    crisis at that time, on which the n''s future depended. The original soul of the most powerful demonic


    beast in the ancient times had possessed the beast. What was more, numerous remnant souls had


    escaped and were now flying in all directions, making the situation very chaotic.


    Of course, the n had already done a lot of things. They had already sent several spiritual masters


    and hundreds of their members to look for the remnant souls and take them back, but unfortunately, the


    situation did not get any better. However, there was one particr thing that made the whole endeavor


    very dangerous. Based on the current situation, it was said that once those remnant souls were


    attached to the spirit maniptors or spirit-manipted beasts, these bodily vessels would transform


    into ferocious monsters. At that time, thousands of remnant souls were scattered in the entire area. If


    they all attached to the spirit maniptors or spirit-manipted beasts, then the damage they could


    cause would be unimaginable.


    Moreover, if something bad happened in the Magic Phoenix Empire, the Phoenix Master n would


    surely be greatly affected. Therefore, regardless of any point of view, the Phoenix Master n was


    experiencing a very unprecedented crisis this time. Otherwise, they wouldn''t consider stooping down to


    a mere human''s level and allow someone like Rocky to solve problems for them.


    Another reason why the Phoenix Master n was so distressed was the fact that what was attached to


    their legendary guardian beast was none other than the most powerful demonic beast in the ancient


    times. Meaning to say, once the demonic beast was reborn in the body of the legendary guardian


    beast, thetter would be reincarnated. Once that happened, they would surely have a difficult time


    looking for it again. No matter what the result would be, they definitely had a very delicate and fatal


    situation ahead of them. In fact, they even blindly trusted a mere human, such as Rocky, to help them


    in their ordeal.


    "Upon conducting a thorough gic analysis of the legendary guardian beast, I am sure that it is


    undergoing a very terrible change as of the moment because of a new type of genome that is forming


    in its body as we speak. Once the new genome is mixed with the original one, it will be a fiendish


    monster like those spirit maniptors who mutated in the martial arts contest. Needlessly to say, the


    mutated legendary guardian beast would have indescribable power. I have not yet found what caused


    the gene mutation, but if it goes on like this, it won''t be long before the beastpletely loses control


    and bes ferocious, like a demonic monster," Rocky said with concern and sincerity.


    The matriarch, the three elders and the advanced ordinary spiritual beings were all surprised to hear


    that. Rocky might have never known what had happened to the beast. Through gic analysis, he


    could deduce the current situation of the beast with high uracy.


    Meanwhile, at that moment, all the members of the Phoenix Master n, including the matriarch, had


    to reassess their perception of Rocky''s ability. Indeed, the rumors that spread around were true¡ª


    Rocky should not be underestimated.


    "Do you have any ideas in mind?" the matriarch asked expectantly.


    Immediately, the elders and ordinary spiritual beings turned their eyes to Rocky, waiting for him to


    respond.


    "I can create a gene inhibitor to temporarily restrain the fusion and mutation of the two genomes in the


    beast''s body. However, I''m not sure how long it willst. Perhaps, it can be just for a few days, or even


    shorter. Even if you don''t tell me what happened to the beast, I can infer that it is affected by some kind


    of evil power. Moreover, what happened in the martial arts contest is obviously rted to what


    happened to the beast," Rocky said bluntly.


    "It''s very smart of you to take bold assumptions about so many things. Even if I tell you the truth, you


    still can''t help. But if the inhibitor you mentioned would be effective, then you have my support. I just


    hope it gives us enough time before we move on to the next step," the matriarch said with relief. It


    seemed that she had made the right choice to trust Rocky back then.


    Meanwhile, the elders and ordinary spiritual beings exchanged looks and then nodded at each other in


    agreement. Undoubtedly, their impression of Rocky had changed immensely.


    "Okay, since you said so, I won''t ask more," Rocky said wisely. And besides, he had already collected


    the blood essence of the legendary guardian beast, which meant that his goal ofing here had


    already been achieved.


    "Prince Crimson, please make the inhibitor for us. We will definitely pay you back for what you have


    done to help our n," the matriarch said as she intensely locked eyes with Rocky.


    Soon after, Rocky returned to the experiment room and entered his Magic Spiritual Space. As he set


    foot, he did not waste any more time as he headed to theb to develop the gene inhibitor. The so-


    called gene inhibitor was actually a kind of medicine that could temporarily slow down the speed of


    gene formation. It was usually used in the experiments of spirit-manipted beasts to prevent sudden


    gic mutation from urring in their bodies. Usually, the inhibitor was only made for one-time use,


    meaning it would not work for the second time around.


    After a few hours, Rocky finished developing a single dose of the gene inhibitor in theb.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, when he showed the inhibitor to everyone in the Phoenix Master n, Felicia, and Erica, he


    was questioned.


    "Is this the so-called gene inhibitor? But why does it look like ck water?" The gene inhibitor was


    ck liquid by nature. Unfortunately, this sparked the doubts of one of the elders. It seemed that it was


    hard for him to grasp the fact that such unremarkable ck water could restrain the mutation of the


    legendary guardian beast. What they were dealing with was so powerful that even the seal set by the


    matriarch was only able tost for three days.


    The other elders and ordinary spiritual beings whispered to each other in worry that Rocky''s invention


    might fail.


    Without warning, an ordinary spiritual being ran into the hall and said anxiously, "Matriarch, something


    is wrong. The legendary guardian beast is beginning to go crazy! It is trying to break the enchanted


    barrier!"

 Chapter 1195 Keep It A Secret

    Chapter 1195 Keep It A Secret


    The matriarch, the three elders, and the ordinary spiritual beings of the Phoenix Master n suddenly


    looked nervous. It was obvious that the seal marked on the body of the legendary guardian beast had


    been removed, and that the original soul of the most powerful demonic beast in ancient times had


    already begun to control the beast.


    Felicia and Erica shot looks to each other. Their brows were creased and they were both worried.


    "Now, Prince Crimson is the only one we can count on." The matriarch announced her decision. She


    looked at Rocky and their eyes met. There was no going back now.


    The situation was urgent. Rocky immediately took the gene inhibitor and rushed to the nest of the Ice


    Phoenix Queen. He ran swiftly along with the matriarch and other members, as well as Felicia and


    Erica.


    When Rocky and the others arrived at the nest, they saw that the Ice Phoenix Queen had be very


    violent. Its eyes were red, and its whole body was emitting a strong demonic aura. The queen wouldn''t


    stop moving and continued to let out sharp screams. It was trying to knock down the enchanted barrier


    that the matriarch together with several elders of the Phoenix Master n had set up. The enchanted


    barrier began to shake violently, even more as the queen fought against it. It was about to copse


    anytime now.


    However, what was more amazing was that there seemed to be a sign of mutation on the body of the


    queen. Rocky noticed that the ice on its body was melting, bing a highly corrosive liquid. As the


    liquid touched the ground, holes appeared as a result of the corrosion.


    "The mutation has begun. We have to inject the gene inhibitor into the beast as soon as possible,"


    Rocky said to the matriarch.


    The matriarch immediately nodded to the three elders and flew into the enchanted barrier. They


    surrounded the queen from four directions.


    "The secret skill of the of the Phoenix Master n, Four Beasts Sealing Array!" The matriarch and the


    three elders released their strong spiritual power. This kind of power could only be released by spiritual


    masters. In an instant, the four streams of surging spiritual power spread in all directions like a stormy


    wave. It impressively covered an area within a radius of several hundred meters. Even the advanced


    ordinary spiritual beings who came together with them all retreated, not daring to get too close. Felicia


    also took Erica to a safe area to avoid being hurt by the spiritual power.


    The next moment, the spiritual power transformed into four different giant beast shadows. The


    shadows immediately pounced on the Ice Phoenix Queen, which was undergoing the mutation. The


    shadows attacked the queen with their bared teeth and ws, forcefully pinning the queen in ce like


    shackles.


    "Prince Crimson, it''s now up to you!" the matriarch said urgently.


    Rocky narrowed his eyes and immediately entered the enchanted barrier. He approached the queen as


    fast as he could, and then stabbed the syringe containing the gene inhibitor that he was holding in his


    hand into the queen''s torso.


    Suddenly, an astonishing demonic power burst out from the queen''s body. The energy flowed like a


    huge wave that rushed out in all directions, throwing the matriarch and the three elders who were


    surrounding it several meters away. The power of the array was also weakened as the energy from the


    queen hit it.


    The queen took the opportunity and tried to scratch Rocky with one of its ice ws, trying to stop him


    from approaching. Since Rocky was already in front of it, there was no room for him to dodge.


    All the other members present were worried that Rocky might be hit. If he were hit, Rocky would be in


    serious danger.


    However, just as he was about to get scratched, three beast shadows rushed out of his Magic Spiritual


    Space. One of the ice shadows raised its arms and forcefully resisted the attack of the Ice Phoenix


    Queen, protecting Rocky.


    Another shadow shrouded by clouds glowed with spiritual light. Then, the crystal antlers above its head


    released spiritual waves. Under the influence of the spiritual waves, the actions of the queen suddenly


    slowed down. The queen violently shook its head, as if it were trying to take control of its own body.


    Thest beast shadow glowing with light that looked like fierce mes soared into the sky. The beast


    shadow had six,rge wings. Behind it, countless fire chains shot out from its body and entangled the


    whole body of the Ice Phoenix Queen, making it unable to move.


    Everyone watched in awe as all this was happening, because they all saw that the three spirit-


    manipted beasts were clearly summoned by Rocky.


    Of course, the most amazing thing was that the auras released by the three spirit-manipted beasts


    didn''t seem to be weaker than the guardian beasts''. Among them, the aura released by the beast


    shadow with fierce me light was on a par with that of a legendary guardian beast.


    Although the people of the Phoenix Master n had heard a lot of rumors about Rocky, including that


    he had three spirit-manipted beasts which were more powerful than guardian beasts, they assumed


    that the rumors were mostly exaggerated. They didn''t actually believe that a human could do this. Now


    that they saw it with their own eyes, they were speechless. Astonishment was painted on their faces


    and they watched the scene with their jaws dropped.


    However, what would surprise them more was if Rocky summoned the descendant of the ancient


    spiritual beasts.


    Just as the three beasts had sessfully suppressed the Ice Phoenix Queen, the matriarch and the


    three elders also took the opportunity to return to their positions and strengthen the sealing array again.


    Then, Rocky stabbed the syringe into the body of the queen and injected the liquid gene inhibitor into it.


    After a short while, the queen, who had already received the gene inhibitor, suddenly became quiet.


    Although its eyes were still red and its body was full of demonic aura, which made it look a little violent,


    the mutation of its body hadpletely stopped and it quickly returned to normal.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The matriarch, the three elders and the advanced ordinary spiritual beings were all very surprised to


    witness this. They didn''t expect that such a small amount of ck water could really stop the mutation


    of the Ice Phoenix Queen and help it return to normal.


    "Although the gene inhibitor can temporarily stop the mutation of the legendary guardian beast, it can''t


    stop the beast from being further affected. Therefore, you still have to find a solution as soon as


    possible. However, what kind of power is it that even the legendary guardian beast can''t resist..." Rocky


    murmured as he narrowed his eyes.


    The matriarch was lost in thought. She looked hesitant as she watched Rocky. If she hadn''t seen with


    her own eyes that Rocky had stopped the mutation of the Ice Phoenix Queen with a single dose of


    gene inhibitor, she would never believe that Rocky, a mere human being, could do such a thing that


    even the spiritual race couldn''t do.


    "Prince Crimson, do you really want to know the answer? In fact, it doesn''t matter even if I tell you. But


    you must promise to keep it a secret for our Phoenix Master n!" the matriarch proposed seriously as


    she changed her mind abruptly.

 Chapter 1196 The Abnormal Response Of The Demonic Soul Cauldron

    Chapter 1196 The Abnormal Response Of The Demonic Soul Cauldron


    "Oh really?" Rocky asked with his eyebrows raised in surprise.


    "Matriarch, are you really going to tell him?" The elders and advanced ordinary spiritual beings of the


    Phoenix Master n, as well as Felicia and Erica, were also shocked. They didn''t understand why the


    matriarch had changed her mind and why she was nning to tell Rocky the truth.


    "Well, I think he can do something that not even we can do. So it might not be a bad thing to let him


    know the truth," exined the matriarch. Then she turned to Rocky and said, "Prince Crimson, follow


    me." With that said, she left without a backward nce, leaving the others with disbelief still written on


    their faces.


    When she was gone, their watchful eyes followed Rocky instead, but he soon left to follow the


    matriarch.


    Not long after, they stopped at the gate of a sacrificial hall not far from the nest of the legendary


    guardian beast.


    As he approached the sacrificial hall, Rocky could clearly feel a powerful demonic auraing from it,


    which was very simr to the aura emitted by the mutated spirit maniptors and the Ice Phoenix


    Queen.


    "Where are we?" Rocky asked as he spun around and cast a curious look at his surroundings.


    "This sacrificial hall is one of the forbidden areas of our Phoenix Master n. No other members are


    allowed to enter here, except for me and several elders. But today, I will make an exception for you." As


    the matriarch finished speaking, she walked into the hall and gestured for Rocky to follow her.


    Rocky felt an overwhelming demonic aura rush towards him as soon as he stepped foot inside, and he


    could not help but scrunch his nose in difort. He looked around a little to see where it could be


    As he gave it a closer look, he realized that the cauldron and the evil aura felt vaguely familiar, as if he


    had encountered it before. More than that, he felt strangely attracted to the cauldron, which inexplicably


    made him want to get closer to it.


    "This cauldron is called the Demonic Soul Cauldron. It was used to suppress the soul of the most


    powerful demonic beast in the ancient times. However, a few days ago, several formidable spiritual


    masters of the spiritual race broke into this sacrificial hall and forced the Demonic Soul Cauldron open,


    so the soul sealed inside escaped." The matriarch looked at the Demonic Soul Cauldron in the hall


    sorrowfully as she told Rocky the truth.


    "It held the most powerful demonic beast in the ancient times? I''ve only heard of ancient spiritual


    beasts before." It was the first time that Rocky had heard of the ancient demonic beast, so he was


    eager to know more.


    "Back at the beginning of the spiritual race, the ancient demonic beasts and the ancient spiritual beasts


    coexisted in the world. The former was evil, while thetter was considered good. The ancient demonic


    beasts were too ferocious and bloodthirsty, and they liked to hunt the members of the spiritual race as


    food. For this reason, the spiritual race had no interest in preserving them, so theyter became


    extinct. As for the herculean demonic beast in the ancient times, it was said that it had lived for over a


    thousand years before it was suppressed inside the cauldron. It was so formidable that its soul


    remained intact even after its body was destroyed, so it had to be suppressed in the cauldron," the


    matriarch exined.


    "So the legendary guardian beast is affected by the soul power of the most powerful demonic beast in


    the ancient times? But if that''s the case, what made the spirit maniptors in the martial arts contest


    mutate?" Rocky said with a puzzled look.


    "The cauldron is not only used to suppress, but it can also refine the souls into potent power which can


    be used by its owner. The soul of the herculean demonic beast from the ancient times had been refined


    by the former owner of the cauldron into an original soul and countless remnant souls a long time ago.


    However, it turns out that the process was left unfinished, and it was still one step away from being


    completed," the matriarch continued.


    "Why didn''t you continue to refine it?" Rocky asked in confusion.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "The cauldron is a taboo object. Since it was brought back to our n, it has been frowned upon and


    perceived as dark and dangerous. That is why it had been sealed in this hall, and no one is allowed to


    get close to it. This time, however, it was opened, and the original soul and countless remnant souls


    escaped. Although we arrived to stop some of them in time, many of them escaped and scattered all


    over the Magic Phoenix Empire. The mutated spirit maniptors that you saw in the martial arts


    contest were all affected by the scattered remnant souls. The reason why our legendary guardian beast


    has be like that is that it has devoured the original soul of the most powerful demonic beast from


    the ancient times," the matriarch said.


    "Yeah, I think I am beginning to understand now. I have a question, though. If the cauldron didn''t


    belong to your n, where did ite from? Based on what you said, it should have existed for long.


    So, it must be ancient too, right?" Rocky asked curiously.


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t tell you that." It seemed that Rocky had hit a stone wall in his investigation, as the


    matriarch didn''t look willing to answer any more of his questions. He decided to shelve that thought for


    later.


    Rocky opted to turn his attention back to the cauldron this time, peering closer at it before ncing at


    the matriarch questioningly. "Can I get a closer look?"


    "All right, but please be careful." Thankfully, the matriarch didn''t refuse him and only opted to warn him.


    Rocky''s curiosity was killing him, and his body felt like it was being pulled closer to the cauldron by an


    unknown force.


    With a respectful nod, he approached the cauldron on the central tform of the hall. With every step


    he took, he felt the evil power in his body as it surged in excitement.


    "Why does the cauldron give me such a feeling?" Rocky murmured to himself in wonder.


    When he was less than two meters away from the cauldron, it suddenly started shaking violently, and


    demonic light shed and sparked around its surface.


    The evil power of the Holy Dragon Bead in Rocky''s body came out almost at the same time, and the


    evil light radiated in all directions. It set off the demonic light emitted from the cauldron, simr to the


    way a powder keg could explode with a single spark.


    The next moment, a streak of demonic light shot out from the cauldron with a loud rumbling sound. It


    vaulted off the ceiling, breaking the roof in the process and lighting up the sky.


    The whole hall seemed to shake and tremble as if it was a living thing shaking in fear.


    As the demonic light that rushed out of the hall flew outside, it exploded like fireworks that lit up the


    evening sky, and surely, everyone in the Phoenix Cloud Mountain could see it. The members of the


    Phoenix Master n who saw this stopped in their tracks to admire the view, thinking that something


    momentous had happened.


    The matriarch, who was standing behind Rocky, was also taken off guard by this development. She


    didn''t expect that Rocky could cause such a violent reaction from the cauldron. Why did it respond to


    him in such a way?


    It had never reacted this way, ever. Even when it was brought back to the Phoenix Master n, there


    had been no abnormal movements. It had always been like an ordinary cauldron, except for the


    astonishing demonic aura and the forceful opening of it not long ago. Therefore, it was the first time


    that the matriarch had seen it react this way. What a shock! And to think that a mere human was the


    one who caused such an abnormal response!

 Chapter 1197 The Most Beautiful Woman Of Her Clan

    Chapter 1197 The Most Beautiful Woman Of Her n


    However, the matriarch of the Phoenix Master n was also surprised to notice that the evil power of


    the Holy Dragon Bead released from Rocky''s body also enhanced as the demonic light of the Demonic


    Soul Cauldron soared into the sky. It was truly a spectacr sight to see!


    ''What a majestic kind of evil power! But why would Prince Crimson even possess one?'' At that time,


    the matriarch could not help but wonder as she was very intrigued about Rocky''s evil power. She had


    already sensed the strong power that was hidden in Rocky''s body since the first time they met.


    However, she was not aware that the power of the Holy Dragon Bead would be so evil at that time.


    Based on what she heard, Rocky had fused himself with the Holy Dragon Empire''s Holy Dragon Bead.


    On the other hand, the Holy Dragon Bead was said to be a very masculine spiritual power, and it was


    not the power that she was sensing at the moment.


    "I didn''t know that the Demonic Soul Cauldron can react with the evil power of the Holy Dragon Bead.


    What''s going on?" Rocky was so curious to find an exnation as to why the evil power in his body


    could react with the cauldron.


    Not long after, the cauldron''s fierce demonic light suddenly dispersed, and the evil power of the Holy


    Dragon Bead in Rocky''s body stopped circling around, and instead returned to his body.


    "Prince Crimson, what''s happening?" the matriarch asked at once as she looked at Rocky with a


    bizarre expression.


    "I already know what needs to be learned. Let''s go!" Rocky didn''t respond directly to the matriarch.


    Instead, he hurriedly left the sacrifice hall. He could not put into words what was going on because he


    could not understand what was happening at that time.


    The matriarch fixed her eyes at Rocky''s receding figure, showing a look of concern. At that moment,


    she knew that the power of the Holy Dragon Bead that was concealed in Rocky''s body was more


    complicated than she thought.


    Meanwhile, Rocky had already learned about the truth that he could no longer do anything to help. So,


    he nned his departure to the Magic Phoenix Empire along with Felicia and Erica.


    But when the matriarch knew about Rocky''s leaving, she insisted that he stayed for one more night so


    that she could treat him and show her gratitude personally.


    Needless to say, Rocky couldn''t refuse the offer, so he agreed to stay for onest night.


    During the evening, a spiritual ve approached Rocky and requested him to go to the matriarch''s


    residence so that he and the matriarch could talk in private.


    Rocky didn''t overthink what to do and just did what he was asked to do.


    Not long after, the spiritual ve led the way to the matriarch''s residence, with Rocky closely following


    from behind. As soon as they reached the ce, the spiritual ve turned around and left, allowing


    Rocky to enter the house on his own.


    Rocky lifted his hand and knocked on the door. Soon after, he heard a sweet voice that came from


    inside. "Come in! It''s open."


    Hearing this, he pushed the door open and walked in. As soon as his whole body was inside the house,


    the door behind him closed automatically. He looked around the house for a while until he got to the


    bedroom. There, he saw a figure behind the oveppingyers of gauze curtains.


    Stunned to his core, he thought that any man would lose his mind if they witnessed what he was seeing


    right now. If observed closely, one would realize that the figure was definitely different from that of a


    human being''s typical body. In fact, some parts of this figure''s body were covered with red phoenix


    scales that glistened in the moonlight. These scales consumed only a few portions of its body, but


    somehow, they were very obvious and, it even gave anyone who would see it a very peculiar feeling.


    "Hello?" Rocky''s voice echoed calmly, although he already felt a little weird being in the matriarch''s


    residence.


    Right on cue, he felt an invisible force that seemed to keep on pulling him directly towards theyers of


    gauze curtains. In the blink of an eye, he passed through the curtains and went into the bedroom.


    Soon, he found himself face-to-face with the matriarch.


    "Matriarch, what are you nning to do? So, is this what you meant when you said ''treat''? I''m afraid I''m


    ttered with the gesture!" Rocky looked straight into the eyes of the matriarch who appeared as young


    as a girl, but also as charming as a mature woman.


    "Call me Jill. As you can see, no one is here except the two of us. With the strength that you have, you


    must have seen a lot of this, right?" Now, nothing like the serious matriarch of the Phoenix Master n


    shown in public, Jill Feng had the time and the passion for allowing herself to be charming and


    even bat her eyshes in front of a man.


    "Sure enough, the women of the spiritual race are really different from the rest. Especially to think that


    the one in front of me is the matriarch of the Phoenix Master n..." Rocky remarked as he smiled


    calmly.


    "In my honest opinion, there is no difference between the spiritual race and the human race. We also


    have emotions and desires, and so do the women of the spiritual race and human women. Therefore,


    you don''t have to treat me as the matriarch. You just need to treat me as simply a woman. I don''t think I


    have let you down, right?" responded Jill Feng.


    At that moment, she realized that Rocky didn''t seem to be attracted by her, and with that, she felt hurt.


    She was the powerful matriarch of the Phoenix Master n, and normally, any man who saw her


    would instantly fall for her. Even the more powerful ns of the spiritual race couldn''t resist her charm,


    let alone a human man.


    Meanwhile, Rocky seemed to have been at a loss for words upon staring at the matriarch''s slender


    body.


    Seeing Rocky dumbfounded, Jill Feng could not help but smile from ear to ear.


    "Do you think I am beautiful?" Jill Feng asked at once.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes," Rocky answered inly.


    "I am aware that no one of the spiritual race nor human can resist my charm," Jill Feng said with pride


    and confidence. Normally, she was very serious in public. Moreover, she showing this side of her was


    very unexpected to see.


    However, what was more surprising was the fact that the matriarch was talking about such a boring


    topic with a mere human. If other ns of the spiritual race knew about this, they would definitely feel


    incredible and even extremely jealous. After all, in all the ns of the spiritual race, the appearance of


    the women of the Phoenix Master n was regarded as first-ss, and Jill Feng was acknowledged as


    the most beautiful woman of her n.

 Chapter 1198 The Ancient and Mysterious Land

    Chapter 1198 The Ancient and Mysterious Land


    "Can you tell me about the real origin of the Holy Dragon Bead in your body? As far as I know, the Holy


    Dragon Bead isn''t the holy treasure of the Holy Dragon Empire at all. Am I right?" Jill asked as she


    narrowed her gorgeous piercing eyes.


    "I didn''t know you have this deep interest in the origin of the bead." Only this time, the nd look in


    Rocky''s eyes had vanished. He smiled as if he had suddenly realized something important and had put


    the puzzle pieces together. Actually, he was not bewitched by Jill at all. At that moment, he just wanted


    to get to the bottom and figure out her real purpose.


    "Haven''t I hypnotized you yet?" Jill stared deep into Rocky''s eyes in astonishment.


    As a response, Rocky simply nodded and gave a feeble smile. He could not deny that she was quite


    powerful. After all, he was almost bewitched by her just now. Luckily, the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast


    reminded him in time to wake up from the trance. Soon after snapping back to reality, he pretended to


    be bewitched to see what would happen.


    "It appears that I have underestimated you," Jill said charmingly.


    "The bead is just a holy treasure that the Dragon Master n gave to the Holy Dragon Empire. But I


    have to point out that it makes me wonder why you are so skeptical of its origin," Rocky remarked


    calmly, still with a gentle smile stered on his face. He didn''t expect that Jill would raise doubts about


    where the bead came from.


    "Oh, really? But I don''t think it''s as simple as you im it to be. Last time, I saw the Demonic Soul


    Cauldron in the sacrificial hall was activated by the evil power in your body. That is what pushed me to


    doubt that these two treasures are from the same ce. If I judged it correctly, I''m more interested in


    you than your bead!" A coquettish and foxy expression appeared on Jill''s charming face.


    ''It sounds that the cauldron has a very special origin!'' Rocky hypothesized in his mind as soon as he


    heard what Jill said.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Actually, I don''t care where your bead came from. What I care about is whether or not you can help


    me!" Jill instantly changed the topic.


    "I''m lost. What do you mean by that?" Rocky inquired calmly.


    "In fact, ever since I took over and became the matriarch of the Phoenix Master n, I have tried


    several ways in so many times to control the cauldron, but none of my methods worked at all. As far as


    I know, the two former leaders of the Phoenix Master n also failed to control or activate the


    cauldron. But when you entered the sacrificial hall for the very first time, the cauldron was immediately


    activated by your power. I don''t think it''s just a coincidence," Jill responded frankly.


    "So does this mean that you want to control the cauldron and refine the souls in it so that you can get


    stronger power?" Rocky asked as he thought that he had finally figured out what Jill was up to.


    "Exactly," Jill replied with all honesty.


    "No, I don''t think you understand. The cauldron is by no means a good thing. You''d better not to make


    use of it..." Rocky persuaded with sincerity.


    "But the power of the bead in your body is also evil. And that power shouldn''t belong to the Dragon


    Master n at all!" Jill pointed out sharply.


    "I have no choice," Rocky responded with cold eyes.


    "It''s just your excuse. The truth is that the spiritual race and humans all desire to get strong power.


    Perhaps one day, humans would take back their liberty and would not be ruled nor suppressed


    anymore, just like the spiritual race..." Jill added all of a sudden, stunning Rocky.


    "Matriarch Jill, what do you mean?" Rocky couldn''t help but ask. Based on her words, it seemed that


    the spiritual race had the same fate as the present humans in the past. And for the humans at the


    present time, their fate was in the hands of the spiritual race.


    Rocky thought about this and was more surprised. At that moment, he faintly felt that this matter might


    have a lot to do with the astonishing secret hidden by the spiritual race.


    "Anyway, I don''t believe that you have no ambition at all." After realizing that she might have given him


    too much information, Jill immediately changed the topic again.


    "Huh? Ambition? I used to have, but now, I just want to live a carefree life," Rocky said with a genuine


    smile.


    "It seems that you are more aloof than I have expected. Well, I won''t force you..." Jill dered.


    "Give me one good reason why I should help you." Hearing Jill''s words, Rocky raised his eyebrows and


    asserted slight dominance over the conversation.


    "You are the only one who has the ability to remove the curse which stops members of the spiritual


    race and humans from having offspring. If you and I were to have a baby, it would not be restricted by


    the curse. Meanwhile, as for the wishes that I am unable to fulfill, this hypothetical child could make


    theme true and would definitely make the Phoenix Master n stronger in the future," Jill said


    with sophistication and finesse.


    "It seems that I was the one who underestimated your ambition." Rocky couldn''t help but get surprised


    by the way she nned things. Indeed, if he had a baby with a girl from the spiritual race, their baby


    might not have to be controlled by the curse.


    "All I have done is for the sake of the Phoenix Master n. Plus, if the soul of the ancient mysterious


    beast still cannot be separated from the legendary guardian beast, the Phoenix Master n would


    have to be prepared in advance. So, if the Demonic Soul Cauldron can be used in a good way, it will be


    far more valuable than the spiritual treasures or the legendary guardian beast," Jill said with firm


    resolution.


    "It appears that the cauldron is a taboo spiritual treasure in that ancient and mysteriousnd," Rocky


    added with conviction.


    "Tell me, how do you know the origin of the cauldron?" Jill was a little stunned upon hearing Rocky''s


    answer. Needless to say, she didn''t expect that Rocky even knew about the existence of the ancient


    and mysteriousnd.


    "It''s not difficult to know that," Rocky replied as he shrugged his shoulders. During Rocky''s stay in the


    Dragon Master n, Ma had told him something about that ancient and mysteriousnd. At that


    time, Rocky remembered a piece of important message saying that there were also other taboo


    spiritual treasures, aside from the Holy Dragon Bead, which were taken out from the said area. Last


    time, he sensed a very familiar aura from the cauldron in the sacrificial hall, which was activated by the


    power of the Holy Dragon Bead in his body. Considering these factors, he came to realize that the


    cauldron sealed in the Phoenix Master n actually originated from that ancient and mysteriousnd.


    In other words, the cauldron was also a taboo spiritual treasure.


    "Although I am aware of the existence of the ancient and mysteriousnd, I''m still very curious about its


    exact location. Can you tell me more about it?" Rocky gazed at Jill''s eyes and asked.


    "Well, now that you know about it, it''s meaningless for me to hide it anymore. This mighte as a


    surprise to you, but to be honest, I don''t know much about it. I only know that even the spiritual race


    never dares to enter thatnd. However, hundreds of years ago, the leaders of the major ns of the


    spiritual race entered thatnd together out of sheer curiosity. It was said that they each took out a


    taboo spiritual treasure that shouldn''t have appeared on the Wild Spirit Land in the first ce.


    Originally, the former leaders of our n wanted to use the power of the cauldron to make us stronger,


    butter on, we found that the power of the cauldron was too evil to be controlled by any spiritual race.


    Soon after, the members of the Butterfly Divine n were ughtered. Moreover, people said that the


    real reason behind the n''s extermination was because they possessed a taboo spiritual treasure."


    Jill narrated what she knew about that ancient and mysteriousnd and the taboo spiritual treasures.

 Chapter 1199 Agree To Stay

    Chapter 1199 Agree To Stay


    "I have heard some things about why the Butterfly Divine n was exterminated! I had no real


    conformation until just now," Rocky replied with a frown. Jill''s statement had gone forth to prove that


    Ka had been telling the truth. The reason behind the extermination of the Butterfly Divine n was


    that he hade to know was correct.


    "Mmm-hmm. The reasons are true. And gaining from the previous experience of the Butterfly Divine


    n, I have sealed up the Demonic Soul Cauldron. What''s more, I have also banned the Phoenix


    Master n from contacting the Demonic Soul Cauldron ever again. They are forbidden to even think


    about it!" Jill continued.


    "If that is the case, why are you so insistent on controlling the cauldron again?" Rocky piped up


    immediately.


    "The situation in the Wild Spirit Land is getting more and more chaotic every day. The nine great ns


    of the spiritual race have fallen into decline one after the other. Sooner orter, the Phoenix Master


    n is going to follow suit and suffer the same fate. This means if we continue to live in such blissful


    ignorance, we will soon face the disaster of extinction. As the matriarch of my n, I cannot see such a


    daye, and neither do I want to. But the cauldron was forcefully opened which signals an obvious


    conspiracy by some spiritual race n. They have deliberately released the original and remnant souls


    of the most powerful ancient demonic beast in the ancient times with the sole intention of dealing with


    my n. Although I''m not sure who is ying these tricks behind our backs, we can''t just sit back and


    wait for death." Jill''s expressions were getting more and more serious.


    As soon as she finished her words, she looked up at Rocky and continued, "If you are willing to help


    us, then the Phoenix Master n will forever be in your debt, Prince Crimson!"


    "I do want to help you, and I wish I could. But I have to apologize. If you really care about the Phoenix


    Master n, then for their sake, don''t even think about controlling the cauldron. Otherwise, you will


    forever regret it," Rocky refused as he turned around. He was about to leave when Jill stopped him,


    "Prince Crimson, I won''t give up what I want so easily. Just so you know, I am not going to let it go. You


    are one of those rare men I have ever taken a fancy to. You can''t escape from me." It looked like she


    regarded Rocky as her prey now and had dered war on him.


    "Go ahead and try." Rocky smiled without looking back and left her chamber.


    "It is beyond my expectation to be refused by a human being one day. But from the way he holds


    himself, he must bear a big secret. What an interesting man!" It was obvious that Jill didn''t take Rocky''s


    refusal too seriously. After all, she was a superior spiritual race being. How could she give up so


    easily? If she couldn''t conquer a mere, mortal human, she didn''t deserve to lead the entire Phoenix


    Master n.


    Rocky felt a little helpless after leaving Jill''s residence, though he didn''t show it. He hadn''t expected


    that this trip to the Phoenix Master n would be the cause of such trouble dealing with the matriarch.


    That had been the farthest from his intentions. Moreover, he was sure that there was going to be a


    second time that he''d run into Jill. If she really wanted to bear a child with him, she would do anything


    to make that happen.


    "It looks I am going to have to be on my guard now." Rocky felt a pang of pain in his forehead at just


    the thought. However, he also felt that this mysterious ce might have something to do with the


    astonishing secret that was hidden by the spiritual race.


    Early the next morning, Rocky, Felicia, and Erica were nning on going back to the Magic Phoenix


    Empire. Reaching their ce of departure, they saw that Jill hade to see them off with the three


    elders in person. However, that wasn''t the only surprise waiting for them.


    "Prince Crimson, I hope you think about what I saidst night." Although she had regained the dignified


    and steady manner as the matriarch of her n, the way Jill was looking at Rocky was obviously


    different from before.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Erica was standing right by their side and noticed something between the duo instantly. She frowned a


    bit as curiosity came over her but refrained from saying anything at the moment.


    Rocky merely nodded with a smile. Then along with the two other women, he rode off on the phoenix


    beast they had ridden whileing here and flew away from the Phoenix Master n.


    "Thank you for your help, Prince Crimson. You have been of great service not only for the Phoenix


    Master n, but also for the entire Magic Phoenix Empire. What you did meant a great deal to us,"


    Felicia said gratefully on their way back to the Magic Phoenix Empire.


    "You''re wee, Preceptor Felicia." Rocky smiled.


    "What did the matriarch say to youst night?" Erica asked Rocky. She seemed rather concerned


    about that.


    "It''s not a big deal," Rocky said perfunctorily. He knew that if he told Felicia and Erica that Jill had tried


    to seduce himst night, they would be startled.


    Erica could sense that Rocky was hiding something from them, but she didn''t probe any deeper.


    Instead, she asked, "After we arrive at the Magic Phoenix Empire, will you directly go back to the Holy


    Dragon Empire?"


    "Of course." Rocky nodded.


    "Alright." Erica nodded and went quiet.


    Felicia, however, was looking at her disciple. She seemed lost in thought, as if she had had an idea.


    Rocky had nned on returning to the Holy Dragon Empire smoothly, but was told that two days after


    his leaving for the Phoenix Master n with Felicia and Erica, arge number of demonic monsters


    had suddenly appeared all over the empire. Some of these were mutations of spirit maniptors and


    some of spirit-manipted beasts. These monsters had attacked the cities and towns as soon as they


    had appeared and within just a few hours, the entire empire had gone into turmoil.


    As of right now, the whole Phoenix City was on full alert. As soon as a monster appeared, it was to be


    immediately dealt with.


    Rocky and hispanions immediately met the queen of the Magic Phoenix Empire when they


    returned since the news was grave.


    In the pce, along with the queen, several elders and a few high-ranking ministers of the empire,


    Sabina and the other two women were also present.


    "Basil..." As soon as the three women saw Rocky, they immediately surrounded him. It was evident that


    they were all very worried about him.


    "Your Majesty, what is the current situation of the empire?" Felicia immediately stepped forward and


    asked the queen politely.


    "I am not going to sugarcoat it. It''s very bad! As per thetest reports from some of the towns, more


    and more demonic monsters are appearing, in groups of at least dozens, and often times hundreds.


    They are extremely strong and proving rather difficult to kill. Ordinary spirit maniptors can''t deal with


    them at all. It does not look good!" the queen told them in a grave tone.


    "Why didn''t you inform the Phoenix Master n as soon as this happened?" Felicia asked immediately.


    "I thought we would be able to deal with them when they first appeared. We did not expect the situation


    to spiral out of control so fast," the queen sighed.


    "Oh... In any case, I think we have to inform the Phoenix Master n as soon as possible and ask


    them for reinforcements at the earliest..." Felicia piped up after thinking for a while.


    "Prince Crimson, I know this is very abrupt and sudden, but can you please stay for a few more days?


    Our empire is obviously short of hands, and I don''t know if and when the Phoenix Master n''s


    support will arrive. I am hoping that you can help us," the queen pleaded in a hopeful tone as she


    looked at Rocky.


    "Well..." Rocky hesitated. The truth was, even if he stayed, he might not be of much help.


    However, the Holy Dragon Empire and the Magic Phoenix Empire were an alliance. Furthermore,


    considering how urgent the need of thetter was, Rocky decided to stay and sent a message to the


    Holy Dragon Empire, asking his father to mobilize a group of spirit maniptors in support of the Magic


    Phoenix Empire. The war against the monsters was on!

 Chapter 1200 Stop The Rebirth

    Chapter 1200 Stop The Rebirth


    After several days, the situation worsened. Not only the Magic Phoenix Empire, but also some other


    neighboring empires, such as the Timber Deity Empire, were attacked by demonic monsters. This


    meant that the damage of the remnant souls that escaped from the Demonic Soul Cauldron was


    increasing. Soon, it might affect the entire Wild Spirit Land.


    If other empires knew the truth, the public would surely target their criticisms towards the Magic


    Phoenix Empire. In addition, the Phoenix Master n might also be criticized by other ns of the


    spiritual race.


    Amidst the chaos happening in the Magic Phoenix Empire, they received another shocking news from


    the Phoenix Master n. Although the speed of the transformation of the legendary guardian beast


    was suppressed by the gene inhibitor made by Rocky, under the strong impact of the original soul of


    the ancient demonic beast, the beast finally lost control and forcefully broke the enchanted barrier. A


    big fight in the Phoenix Cloud Mountain took ce, and many members of the Phoenix Master n


    were killed or injured. After that, the legendary guardian beast that had gone berserk flew away from


    the Phoenix Cloud Mountain, and it disappeared without a trace.


    The Phoenix Master n had sent out several members to search for the escaped beast, but to no


    luck. It really seemed to have disappeared without a single trace.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Now, demonic beasts were constantly emerging in different areas of the Magic Phoenix Empire, putting


    the people in grave danger. What was worse was that the legendary guardian beast was controlled by


    the original soul of the most powerful demonic beast in the ancient times. If the Phoenix Master n


    and the Magic Phoenix Empire were not able to deal with the crisis immediately, the moment the most


    powerful demonic beast in the ancient times was reborn in the body of the legendary guardian beast,


    all the ns of the spiritual race and empires in the Wild Spirit Land would be badly affected. This could


    be a promising opportunity for some ambitious ns of the spiritual race to attack the Phoenix Master


    n.


    After receiving the news from the Phoenix Master n, the Magic Phoenix Empire not only had to deal


    with the demonic monsters that harmed and even killed creatures all over the empire, but also had to


    help find the missing legendary guardian beast. There was definitely a lot on their te and they were


    exhausted.


    The most troublesome thing was that some neighboring empires had noticed that the demonic


    monsters had something to do with the Magic Phoenix Empire and even sent messengers to question


    them. The Magic Phoenix Empire tried their best to hide the truth, but in the end, they knew they would


    fail to do so.


    At that moment, the anxious queen of the Magic Phoenix Empire was listening to thetest progress in


    the hall. Her forehead was creased and she was squinting her eyes, as if thinking of a way to put out


    the fire. Everyone in the hall was uneasy, for they knew that the situation was grim.


    There were only the queen, Felicia, Erica, Rocky and the three women in the hall. The presence of the


    demonic monsters could not be known by outsiders. They had to keep the crowd small to keep


    information from spreading, so only the six of them were present.


    "Your Majesty, although the Phoenix Master n has sent a group of people to support us, it''s


    obviously a drop in the bucket. In this case, we don''t stand a chance. The demonic monsters are


    overwhelmingly powerful. We have to think of other ways to defeat them," Felicia suggested to the


    queen.


    "I know, but what can we do?" the queen said as she nced at Rocky and the three women in the


    hall. Her voice was clear, but there was a hint of exhaustion in it.


    At the request of the queen, Rocky and the three women stayed in the Magic Phoenix Empire. In the


    past few days, whenever the queen had a meeting, they would be present to listen and express their


    ideas. It was obvious that the queen had attached great importance to Rocky, thinking that he might be


    able to help the Magic Phoenix Empire.


    Seeing that the queen was looking at Rocky, Felicia understood what she meant. She turned to Rocky


    and asked, "Do you have any idea, Prince Crimson?"


    "Yes," Rocky answered with a serious look in his eyes, which were glistening. He clenched his jaw


    while he gathered his thoughts before presenting them to the queen.


    "Prince Crimson, if you have any idea, just say it!" the queen said anxiously. After all, the Magic


    Phoenix Empire was in great danger. If the situation continued to worsen, soon, the leaders wouldn''t be


    able to control it. Therefore, the queen hoped that someone could stand out to save them at such a


    crucial moment. And she ced the greatest hope on Rocky.


    "I think the key to solving all the problems is the legendary guardian beast controlled by the original


    soul of the most powerful demonic beast in the ancient times. The soul of the most powerful demonic


    beast must beplete before it was sealed into the Demonic Soul Cauldron. Later, it was refined into


    the original soul and thousands of remnant souls in the cauldron. Therefore, it can be inferred that if it


    wants toe back to life in the body of the legendary guardian beast, the original soul is not enough,


    because the remnant souls are also crucial. In other words, the original soul has to gather those


    remnant souls that are scattered all over the Magic Phoenix Empire to form aplete soul. Only with


    aplete soul can the most powerful demonic beast in the ancient times be reborn in the body of the


    legendary guardian beast," Rocky said in a steady tone. All eyes were on him as he spoke. The queen


    and the other women tried to follow and absorb all information exined by him.


    "You mean to say that the legendary guardian beast, which is under the control of the original soul, will


    try to gather the remnant souls scattered all over the Magic Phoenix Empire to form aplete soul?"


    Felicia''s eyes lit up as she tried to fathom Rocky''s exnation. His deduction seemed to be very


    reasonable. If the most powerful demonic beast in the ancient times wanted to be reborn with the help


    of the legendary guardian beast, it would at least need aplete soul. Otherwise, it couldn''t fully


    control the legendary guardian beast.


    "So, the legendary guardian beast will definitely appear again. And when it does, its only purpose is to


    gather the scattered remnant souls," Rocky said with certainty.


    "What you said makes sense. But even so, we can''t even suppress the demonic monsters that have


    been possessed by the remnant souls, let alone stop the rebirth of the most powerful demonic beast in


    the ancient times," the queen said with a worried look. The Magic Phoenix Empire had always been


    peaceful and prosperous since it was established. It was the first time that it had encountered such a


    huge crisis. They were not prepared for anything like this. Moreover, if the most powerful demonic


    beast were to be reborn with the help of the legendary guardian beast, the first one to suffer would


    definitely be the empire.


    "It''s true that with our strength, we can''t stop the rebirth of the most powerful demonic beast, but the


    Phoenix Master n can. What we need to do is help them find where the legendary guardian beast


    could be, so as to prevent it from being reborn by taking advantage of the body of the legendary


    guardian beast," Rocky said calmly. His suggestion seemed to make sense. It could work, given that


    they really could find traces of the legendary guardian beast.


    "But even the Phoenix Master n can''t find any traces of the legendary guardian beast. With our


    strength, I''m afraid we won''t seed as well." Felicia shook her head in desperation. She was


    beginning to feel helpless and was worried about how much danger they were in if they wouldn''t be


    able to stop the rebirth.


    "That''s not necessarily true. In fact, I don''t think it''s difficult to find the traces of the legendary guardian


    beast. First of all, if the original soul of the most powerful demonic beast wants to gather arge


    number of remnant souls, it must need a suitable ce to hide and help it merge with the remnant


    souls. ording to the demonic nature of the most powerful demonic beast, a suitable hiding ce


    should be a ce with a strong demonic aura. In addition, the original soul will not be able to gather so


    many remnant souls voluntarily. Considering this, those remnant souls scattered all over the Magic


    Phoenix Empire will be affected by the power of the original soul and gather towards the original soul.


    Most of the remnant souls have attached themselves into spirit maniptors, spirit-manipted beasts,


    or supernatural beasts, and be monsters. Therefore, if we figure out the possible hiding ce and


    track the whereabouts of these monsters, we should be able to find out the location of the legendary


    guardian beast," Rocky proposed. As he was done talking, he lifted his head up to seek approval from


    the queen and the others.

 Chapter 1201 Trapped In A Dilemma

    Chapter 1201 Trapped In A Dilemma


    Hearing what Rocky said, Felicia and the queen of the Magic Phoenix Empire expressed their utmost


    admiration to him. They didn''t expect that he would be so thoughtful and very logical with his analysis.


    "In that case, I shall order the spirit maniptors all over our empire to track those monsters down," the


    queen said resolutely.


    "There are many ces in our empire that are full of evil auras. How can we deduce the ce where


    the legendary guardian beast may be hiding?" Felicia suddenly asked Rocky.


    "The thing is, the spiritual power will reach its peak during the full moon in such ces. However,


    because of the difference in topography, each evil aura at the full-moon nights will also be different. The


    legendary guardian beast will choose a ce with the best topography. There, monsters that are


    possessed by the remnant souls would gather, making the remnant souls easily fused together.


    Therefore, I think that the legendary guardian beast would choose a in," Rocky exined.


    "Erica, order a group of spirit maniptors to search the ins of our empire." At that moment, Felicia


    thought that what Rocky had said was reasonable, so she immediately instructed Erica.


    Erica only nced at Rocky once and then turned away and carried on with her assignment.


    After she left, a guard came to announce the arrival of the spirit maniptors of the Holy Dragon


    Empire. To everyone''s surprise, the spirit maniptors were led by the famous general of the Holy


    Dragon Empire, who was none other than Marcia.


    Upon seeing who was leading the spirit maniptors, Rocky and the three women could not help but


    exchange shocked looks at each other.


    As soon as the queen heard that the general had personally brought her people to support them, she


    immediately ordered a servant to invite Marcia into the hall.


    Not long after, Marcia entered where they were in a cool and arrogant manner.


    "It''s so nice to see you in person, General Marcia. I''ve heard so much about you." The queen shot


    Marcia a predatory look. In the entire Magic Phoenix Empire, it was said that no one could be as


    perfect as Marcia in both literature and martial arts.


    "Your Majesty, Preceptor Felicia." Marcia bowed her head slightly as she greeted the esteemed leaders


    of the empire and then briefly nced at Rocky and the three women.


    "What brings you here, Master?" Stunned to see Marcia''s arrival, Sabina stepped forward and asked in


    surprise.


    "I heard that something happened in the Magic Phoenix Empire. I''m worried about you," Marcia replied


    with a soft smile.


    "I don''t think you''re worried about us, but..." Shirley said as she looked at Rocky. They believed that no


    matter how powerful the Magic Phoenix Empire was, Marcia wouldn''t even make an effort toe


    there personally. However, this situation warranted a different approach because Rocky was involved in


    the matter.


    "Shirley!" Marcia sneered at Shirley.


    As a response, Shirley stuck out her tongue in a childish manner, as if she had said nothing.


    Soon after, Rocky, Marcia and the three women all prepared to leave the hall.


    "Sabina, bring the other girls to meet the spirit maniptors that I brought here. Basil and I have


    something to talk about." Marcia tasked Sabina as soon as they walked out of the hall.


    Upon receiving their order, the three women did not hesitate and immediately proceeded to look for the


    spirit maniptors.


    "So, care to exin what happened in the Magic Phoenix Empire this time?" Marcia asked Rocky


    seriously.


    Without thinking twice, Rocky told her the entire story.


    Needless to say, Marcia was taken aback by what she had heard from him. She just heard that


    something happened in the Magic Phoenix Empire, but she didn''t expect it to be such an important


    thing and be rted to the Phoenix Master n.


    "Basil, do you mean that the most powerful demonic beast in the ancient times might be reborn in the


    body of the legendary guardian beast of the Phoenix Master n?" Marcia asked, narrowing her eyes


    in both shock and horror.


    As a reply, Rocky nodded his head casually.


    "My father used to tell me that the ancient demonic beasts and the ancient spiritual beasts used to be


    very powerful in the Wild Spirit Land that even the spiritual race was very afraid of them. Because the


    ancient demonic beasts were ferocious and cruel, they were killed and eventually became extinct. But


    why was the soul of the most powerful demonic beast in the ancient times sealed in the Demonic Soul


    Cauldron? Who sealed it? And where did the Demonic Soul Cauldrone from? We all know that it


    should not be in the possession of the Phoenix Master n in the first ce," Marcia asked with


    overwhelming interest.


    "Can we talk about thister?" Rocky didn''t want to exin too much at that moment because there


    was an obvious connection between the Demonic Soul Cauldron and the Holy Dragon Empire.


    Moreover, he didn''t want to mention it to anyone before he figured everything out.


    "Basil, since the spiritual race is involved in this matter, things aren''t that simple. Moreover, the Phoenix


    Master n must be in a mess right now. Perhaps, other ns of the spiritual race want to take


    advantage of the situation and rob them. Right now, we should be careful not to be involved in any of


    their problems. Especially you..." Marcia knew Rocky''s importance, so she wouldn''t let him take the risk


    that easily.


    "If the most powerful demonic beast is really reborn, surely, it will do no good to any empire. So, let''s


    just try our best," Rocky said with a dull smile.


    Marcia knew that Rocky had his own n. Therefore, she didn''t say anything else. In fact, she came


    here in person because she was worried that he would act recklessly again. With her around, she could


    protect him if he came close to any danger.


    Two days had passed, and


    just as Rocky had predicted, the demonic monsters that had been wreaking havoc everywhere


    suddenly began to move on arge scale. It seemed that they were gathering towards amon


    ce.


    Meanwhile, Erica sent a group of spirit maniptors to search every in of the Magic Phoenix


    Empire, as they tried to find traces of the legendary guardian beast.


    On the third day, the queen of the Magic Phoenix Empire gathered Rocky and the others to have a


    meeting to tackle about the progress in the legendary guardian beast hunt. ording to the moving


    direction of the beasts and the reports sent by the spirit maniptors who were sent to search every


    in, the range of searching was greatly reduced.


    As they discussed, a guard came in and reported, "Your Majesty, Princess Alyssa from the Timber


    Deity Empire is here to see you."


    Upon hearing this, Rocky and the others exchanged looks with one another.


    "Tell her toe in!" the queen instructed.


    Soon, a beautiful figure with an indifferent face presumptuous aura suddenly walked into the hall.


    "You are also here?" As soon as she set foot inside the hall, Rocky''s faint smile caught her attention.


    However, when she saw the three women beside him, she immediately went back to her usual


    composure.


    "What brings you here, Princess Alyssa?" the queen inquired.


    "I think you already know why, Your Majesty. Recently, there have been a lot of half-human, half-beast


    monsters appearing on the border of the Timber Deity Empire. ording to the investigation, these


    monsters seem to havee from the border of the Magic Phoenix Empire. We have already sent


    many letters to verify it, but you seem to have hidden the truth from us on purpose. That is the reason


    why I have invited myself toe over here, personally. Something serious has happened. Am I right?"


    Alyssa was very smart. Seeing Rocky and Marcia present, she knew that it was not a simple matter.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The queen and Felicia were trapped in a dilemma upon hearing Alyssa''s words. At that moment, they


    were considering whether to tell the truth or not. The Timber Deity Empire was the alliance of the Magic


    Phoenix Empire. If the Magic Phoenix Empire didn''t give a reasonable exnation, then it would


    definitely affect the rtionship between the two empires.

 Chapter 1202 The Battle At The Fog Demon Plain

    Chapter 1202 The Battle At The Fog Demon in


    "Preceptor Felicia, please tell her the truth. Perhaps the Timber Deity Empire will also lend a hand to


    the Magic Phoenix Empire," Rocky scowled.


    After thinking for a while, Felicia faced Alyssa and told her about the current situation. Needless to say,


    she omitted some of the secrets that were rted to the Phoenix Master n. All she mentioned was


    the matter about the soul of a very powerful demonic beast that was harming the Magic Phoenix


    Empire at that moment. In fact, she failed to mention anything about the number one ancient demonic


    beast, nor the Demonic Soul Cauldron.


    "Are you sure about that? A demonic beast? What kind of demonic beast''s soul would be that


    powerful?" Alyssa cast her doubts at Felicia''s words.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Obviously, Felicia would not tell her the exact truth.


    "Your Royal Highness, please, don''t ask us too much. You will know when the time is right," Rocky said


    to Alyssa.


    At once, Alyssa didn''t ask any more questions. After all, she believed and trusted Rocky''s words.


    However, since the situation was urgent, the queen of the Magic Phoenix Empire also asked Alyssa to


    send a group of spirit maniptors from the Timber Deity Empire to support them.


    Considering the severity of the matter and its potential harm to the Timber Deity Empire, Alyssa


    instantly sent a message to her empire to gather and send a group of spirit maniptors.


    Two days after, the reinforcements from the Timber Deity Empire safely arrived at the Magic Phoenix


    Empire.


    Almost at the same time, Erica, who was tasked to lead a group of spirit maniptors to search the


    different ins of the Magic Phoenix Empire, sent back some good news. After several days of


    relentless searching, they finally found the legendary guardian beast on the Fog Demon in.


    At that moment, she also sent a message saying that arge number of demonic monsters were


    gathering towards the Fog Demon in.


    "The original soul must have summoned these monsters. I believe that we must take action on this


    matter immediately!" Rocky met Felicia''s eyes and then looked at the other people in the hall and made


    a suggestion.


    "I''m afraid that we can''t deal with those monsters and the original soul using our current strength. I


    think we''d better inform the Phoenix Master n as soon as possible before doing anything rash."


    Felicia thought for a while before she spoke.


    "Even if we inform the Phoenix Master n, it will take at least a day for them to arrive. But ording


    to the demonic monsters'' rate of gathering, I''m afraid that they will be able toplete their gathering


    in the Fog Demon in in less than a day. It seems that we don''t have much time. Therefore, the best


    thing we could do is to prevent them from gathering into the original soul before the Phoenix Master


    n''s reinforcements arrive..." Rocky said with knitted brows.


    At that moment, the people in the hall all looked at each other as if trying to meet amon decision.


    After a while, they all nodded in agreement.


    "Basil is right. We can''t afford to hesitate at all on this matter. We''d better hurry up to the Fog Demon


    in and see what''s going on at once," advised Marcia.


    "Well, Prince Crimson, General Marcia, and Princess Alyssa, please take your people to the Fog


    Demon in as soon as possible. After I inform the Phoenix Master n, I will assemble the elites of


    the Magic Phoenix Empire and the support team of the Phoenix Master n to rush over," Felicia


    instructed Rocky and the others.


    Soon after, Rocky and the others left, leading the spirit maniptor teams of the Holy Dragon Empire


    and the Timber Deity Empire to the Fog Demon in.


    Not long after, they arrived at the in. The moment they arrived, Rocky and the others were at a loss


    for words upon seeing the scene in front of them. An area with a radius of approximately thousands of


    meters around the in waspletely covered with thick demonic fog. Everything was as dark as the


    sunless night, with the wind whistling in their ears in an eerie manner.


    Meanwhile, in the center of the in, a huge beast shadow stood there. It had blood-red eyes, and its


    body was filled with a demonic aura. It did not resemble a legendary guardian beast but more looked


    like a terrible demonic monster.


    Needless to say, this huge beast shadow was none other than the legendary guardian beast of the


    Phoenix Master n, the Ice Phoenix Queen.


    Originally, the Ice Phoenix Queen was supposed to be transparent, just like ice. However, it became


    extremely bizarre because of the unprecedented change, which made it emit ck and purple light. Of


    course, the most astonishing thing about it was the aura it emitted, which was much stronger than the


    original aura of a legendary guardian beast. Moreover, this was only the aura of the original soul of the


    most powerful ancient demonic beast attached to its body, and it was not yetplete at that state.


    Once the original soul absorbed all the remnant souls and after fusing and forming aplete soul, the


    most powerful ancient demonic beast would be reborn with the help of the Ice Phoenix Queen''s body.


    Moreover, the once most powerful ancient demonic beast would appear in the world again. Once that


    happened, there would surely be unimaginable consequences that every creature would suffer from.


    "Is that the legendary guardian beast?" Alyssa immediately recognized that the Ice Phoenix Queen was


    a legendary guardian beast of the spiritual race, so she immediately turned to look at Rocky for


    confirmation.


    As a response, he nodded and began to exin the whole scenario to Alyssa in the simplest way he


    could.


    "So, you mean to say that the most powerful ancient demonic beast has to be reborn with the help of


    the legendary guardian beast of the Phoenix Master n? What on earth am I looking at?" Alyssa


    widened her eyes out of sheer shock.


    "I''ll exin it in detailter." Without a doubt, Rocky knew that the Ice Phoenix Queen had already been


    affected by the original soul of the most powerful ancient demonic beast, and the previous mutation


    was still going on.


    "Oh, here you are!" At that moment, Erica and several other spirit maniptors, who had located the


    legendary guardian beast, immediately joined them.


    "So, how''s it going?" Rocky asked.


    "We found that arge number of demonic monsters have appeared in the east and south. If our


    calction is correct, they will be here in less than an hour." Erica exined the situation at once.


    "Look over there. I think some monsters have already reached this area." At the time, Shirley pointed


    towards a group of monsters that suddenly appear from the west of their location. About a dozen of


    these monsters were gathering at a very fast speed towards the legendary guardian beast that had


    been controlled by the ancient demonic beast''s soul.


    "I have to take my people there. What we need now is to buy more time. Basil, stay here and be in


    charge of the overall situation. Yourmanding ability wille in handy again..." Alyssa, who had


    known the truth, also realized that the situation was getting more critical by the second. If the ancient


    demonic beast was sessfully reborn, the Timber Deity Empire would probably be involved, so she


    urgently told Rocky about her arrangement.


    Hearing Alyssa''s orders, Rocky nodded immediately and epted his assignment.


    Soon after, Alyssa led her group of spirit maniptors to the monsters that appeared in the west to stop


    them from approaching.


    Unfortunately, at that moment, arge number of monsters appeared in two different directions from the


    south and the east of the Fog Demon in, which divided their team''s attention.


    At the same time, Marcia led the remaining spirit maniptors along with the other women dispersed


    and guarded each side of the in.


    In total, there were already more than sixty spirit maniptors from two empires trying their best to stop


    the monsters from invading the in, including Alyssa and Marcia, who were at the spiritual master


    level, as well as their respective legendary guardian beasts, Sabina, the other two women, some


    peerless masters at the Divine Stage, and some masters at the Supernal Stage. One would surely


    gasp in astonishment after seeing how powerful the team was.


    However, more and more monsters began to arrive, with at least a few hundred of them traveling to the


    in one after the other. They had to destroy these monsterspletely. Otherwise, even their broken


    bodies would be able to climb towards the Ice Phoenix Queen that stood in the center and was


    constantly mutating. Therefore, it appeared that it was impossible topletely block the arrival of


    those monsters.


    After a short while, some monsters that had managed to escape the attacks of the team got close to


    the legendary guardian beast. However, after getting close, they exploded without warning, and the


    broken souls, which were simr to rays of light, immediately flew up and fused into the body of the Ice


    Phoenix Queen. Soon after, its aura began to slowly rise.


    Gradually, an even stronger evil aura was shrouding the entire area.

 Chapter 1203 Stop The Catastrophe

    Chapter 1203 Stop The Catastrophe


    At the same time, the Ice Phoenix Queen also fell into a violent state. Not long after, the hard ice scales


    covering its body that kept on rising with the evil spirit quickly disintegrated. Without warning, they burst


    out in all directions, causing havoc in the area.


    These innumerable ice scales resembled small meteorites falling from the sky.


    As a result, several pits were created on the ground right after they hadnded and produced loud


    booming sound. Many spirit maniptors failed to dodge the iing shower, leaving them either


    seriously injured or disabled after being hit. On the other hand, the ice scales that fell on the ground


    quickly turned into ice demon shadows. As soon as that happened, they began to surge towards the


    spirit maniptors led by Marcia and the Phoenix Master n members, preventing them from moving


    further.


    At that moment, a myriad of ice demon shadows sped into the crowd. Immediately, the shadows


    exploded and transformed into overwhelming light,pletely blending the identities of the enemies


    and the allies.


    Each of the ice demon shadows'' explosion caused damage to at least ten meters around it. However,


    there were countless ice demon shadows that exploded, which meant that it covered a range of at least


    hundreds of meters around the Ice Phoenix Queen. In the blink of an eye, about forty spirit


    maniptors were killed, while some members of the Phoenix Master n were severely injured from


    the destructive force.


    Not long after, the situation returned to total chaos as the demonic monsters took advantage of the


    opportunity to move forward and destroy everything in their path as they approached the Ice Phoenix


    Queen.


    Despite Rocky being in charge of the whole situation, he knew he needed the help of the seasoned


    leaders with him. Without hesitation, he asked the spirit maniptors, including Marcia, and Alyssa to


    assemble another line of resistance in the fastest way they could. Judging from the current status, it


    was difficult to stop the demonic monsters because the ice demon shadows that dposed from the


    Ice Phoenix Queen were like suicide attacks. Soon after, many demonic monsters approached the


    most powerful ancient demonic beast. These demonic monsters transformed into broken souls and


    merged with the ancient demonic beast inside Ice Phoenix Queen''s body.


    As the merging of the broken souls deepened, the queen''s demonic nature became stronger with every


    passing second.


    Without warning, the queen opened its mouth, and a beam of breathtaking spiritual power came out of


    it. Immediately, it swept towards the spirit maniptors and the members of the Phoenix Master n


    like a huge tsunami. At once, more people were killed and suffered tremendous injuries from the st.


    Rocky''s eyes turned cold, and Felicia''s face turned as gloomy as dark clouds upon witnessing such a


    horrific scene. In fact, she found it so heartbreaking because the spirit maniptors that she brought


    with her were almost the elites of the Magic Phoenix Empire, the Holy Dragon Empire, and the Timber


    Deity Empire. She had believed that the team was already unbeatable in the face of the Ice Phoenix


    Queen, but she could never be more wrong at that moment. Sadly, thebined strength of their


    forces turned out to be so minuscule and vulnerablepared to the power of the possessed queen.


    Of course, it was known that the ancient demonic beasts treated the spiritual race beings as their


    source of food since the emergence of the spiritual race. Therefore, there was no doubt that those


    beasts were extremely powerful. And now, the one possessing the Ice Phoenix Queen''s body was the


    most powerful ancient demonic beast at that time. It was no wonder why Rocky and his team were


    suffering great losses.


    Not only the elites of the human beings, those members of the Phoenix Master n who fought that


    day were also shocked and turned deathly pale upon seeing the dreadful aftermath of the demonic


    beast'' attacks.


    However, at that time, the main purpose of Rocky and the others was to buy themselves some time


    and wait for the Phoenix Master n''s reinforcements.


    As time went by, the casualties became heavier, with more and more warriors getting killed from one


    explosion after another. In fact, the front line blocking the demonic monsters also fell apart under the


    violent impact of the ice demon shadows and demonic monsters. Soon after, the whole situation


    became very serious.


    Moreover, those broken souls of the demonic monsters which were unable to bepletely destroyed


    quickly possessed many of the spirit maniptors, turning them into demonic monsters as well.


    Rocky saw this and thought that if the situation went on like this, more and more of their remaining


    spirit maniptors, who were only less than a hundred, would transform into demonic monsters in a


    short time.


    Clenching his fists in frustration, he turned to Felicia and said, "Preceptor Felicia, we can''t go on like


    this. When will the reinforcements of the Phoenix Master n arrive?"


    "I am not certain, but I think they are already on the way." Felicia shook her head in dismay.


    "How about this way? Let''s pull back all the spirit maniptors below the Supernal Stage!" Rocky said


    with absolute certainty. He knew that the spirit maniptors below the Supernal Stage were of no use


    in the current situation they were in. In addition, if they continued to fight, they might be possessed by


    the broken souls at any time and contribute to the increasing number of enemies that they would have


    to suppress. That was why he thought that it was wise to withdraw the spirit maniptors below the


    Supernal Stage to preserve their fighting power.


    Felicia hesitated for a moment after hearing Rocky''s idea. After understanding what Rocky had meant,


    she immediately ordered the troops to withdraw the spirit maniptors below the Supernal Stage of the


    Magic Phoenix Empire. Meanwhile, Rocky also asked Marcia and Alyssa to withdraw such spirit


    maniptors of their respective empires, leaving only a few spirit maniptors at the Supernal Stage


    and the Divine Stage, as well as some members of the Phoenix Master n to continue fighting.


    After most of the spirit maniptors were withdrawn, those monsters quickly moved forward to the Ice


    Phoenix Queen.


    Those who stayed fighting had no other choice but to narrow their interception line again.


    Rocky at once moved towards Marcia and the others and stood by their side.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I think it is best to attack them when they get close..." Rocky immediately suggested to his team.


    Then, his team members kept retreating. Soon after, more than a hundred demonic monsters swarmed


    from all directions, instantly surrounding the Ice Phoenix Queen.


    "Attack!" Rockymanded.


    All at once, Marcia and the othersunched attacks simultaneously. They fired all kinds of shocking


    spiritual martial arts and secret skills of the spiritual race as they attacked the dense mass of demonic


    beasts. Also, more than twenty spirit-manipted beasts from the five-star to seven-star at the fifth to


    seventh grade rushed into the group of demonic beasts andunched their deadly attacks!


    Despite theirck of warriors, it was easy to causerge-scale destruction to the demonic monsters


    because of their assembly.


    However, there were also many monsters that exploded into broken souls that flew into the air and


    gathered towards the Ice Phoenix Queen before being killed by the team.


    Uriah quickly burst out infinite fire chains, like whips that crazily threw the broken souls flying in the air


    and burning them up into ashes.


    But the battle did notst long, because the Ice Phoenix Queen shook off the ice scales on its body


    again. Immediately, an overwhelming demon light covered an area of hundreds of meters around it,


    forcing Rocky and the others to fly back.


    Just when they thought they could no longer stop those monsters, their eyesy on the hundreds of


    figures that flew hastily in the sky. Like a disy of fireworks, the astonishing auras of the spiritual race


    pervaded the entire sky.


    "Look! Here they are." Felicia immediately showed a trace of joy upon seeing the reinforcements arrive.


    Rocky and the others, who had just been forced back by the Ice Phoenix Queen, also shared the same


    feeling as Felicia.


    In the blink of an eye, hundreds of figures from the Phoenix Master n led by their matriarch, Jill,


    started to approach them. These hundreds of figures wereprised of many high-level spiritual


    ves, a dozen of ordinary spiritual beings, and eight spiritual masters, including Jill and three elders


    that Rocky was familiar with.


    The Phoenix Master n showed great efforts as theyunched their full force in the time of need.


    Without a doubt, they had put importance to stop this catastrophe.

 Chapter 1204 To Use The Forbidden Skill

    Chapter 1204 To Use The Forbidden Skill


    Jill led hundreds of members of the Phoenix Master n and flew down as fast as they could to meet


    Felicia and the other spirit maniptors who had retreated to the safe area.


    "Matriarch Jill!" Upon seeing her, Felicia immediately walked up to her, heaving a sigh of relief.


    "How''s everything going?" Jill asked as she focused her eyes on the Ice Phoenix Queen that was


    constantly absorbing the remnant soul. Its evil aura continued to get stronger and stronger while


    nothing was done against it. Even without asking, she knew that the situation was pretty bad. A serious


    expression showed on her face, as she knew that they had to hurry up and stopped it, or there would


    be more dire consequences.


    "We tried our best to restrain those monsters, but the situation is getting out of control now..." Felicia


    answered while looking down, feeling a little helpless.


    "It''s alright. You''ve done pretty well." Seeing the injured and fatigued spirit maniptors behind Felicia,


    Jill was still a little relieved. If not for their efforts to buy time, the mightiest demonic beast in the ancient


    times could have been born through the body of the Ice Phoenix Queen.


    Then, she immediately addressed the hundreds of members of the Phoenix Master n and ordered,


    "No matter what the cost, we can''t let those monsters get close to the legendary guardian beast!"


    As soon as she issued the order, all the members of the Phoenix Master n, except the elders who


    were also the spiritual masters, dispersed immediately. They went deep into the area where the group


    of monsters close to the Ice Phoenix Queen was lurking. They rushed towards them and fought with all


    their might to keep them from approaching the legendary guardian beast.


    The raidunched by the members of the Phoenix Master n was extremely formidable. Not long


    enough, they were able to push back and secure a clearance of about a hundred meters away from the


    Ice Phoenix Queen.


    Immediately sensing the threat being imposed by the members, the Ice Phoenix Queen quickly


    exhibited its own vicious counterattack. Countless ice scales turned into ice demon shadows that


    scattered on the ground. They unleashed exploding beams of light in an attempt to resist the invaders.


    However, the intensity of such attacks was not able to hinder the members of the Phoenix Master n


    from carrying their orders.


    As soon as Rocky and the others saw what was going on, they immediately retreated and entrusted the


    situation to the members of the Phoenix Master n.


    At the same time, Jill also began to take action and stretched her delicate body. In the blink of an eye,


    she arrived where Rocky and his team were.


    "Matriarch Jill," Rocky greeted Jill as soon as he saw her.


    "I''ve heard from Preceptor Felicia that you are the reason why we were able to easily find the


    legendary guardian beast. I cannot thank you enough for helping my n." Although she tried to say


    these words as calm as possible, it was hard to hide the overflowing joy due to gratitude. Furthermore,


    as she looked at Rocky, there was aplicated emotion gleaming in her eyes.


    This didn''t go unnoticed in the eyes of Marcia, who was standing right next to Rocky. Feeling quite


    ufortable with Jill''s stares, she immediately stepped forward and greeted Jill, blocking her view.


    She cupped her hands as she introduced herself, "My name is Marcia Mu. Nice to meet you, Matriarch


    Jill."


    "Oh, you are Marcia? The human daughter of Ma, the former patriarch of the Dragon Master


    n?" Earlier, Jill heard about Marcia''s true identity and what had happened to her before she became


    a true member of the spiritual race. Thus, when she finally met Marcia for the first time, she couldn''t


    help but stare at her. There was an expression of surprise and thrill on her face.


    She also knew that not long ago, Rocky was the one who helped Marcia remove the curse seal in her


    body. Right after that, she was able to be a spiritual master. However, Jill recognized that her aura


    was much stronger than the others. In fact, Alyssa''s curse seal was also removed, but the gap between


    her aura and Marcia''s was still significant.


    "I see. You heard about me." Marcia pretended to be a bit surprised.


    "Of course. How could I not know? In the entire Wild Spirit Land, you and Princess Alyssa are the only


    two human beings that also belong to the spiritual race. Furthermore, the one who undid the curse


    seals in your bodies is..." Jill''s voice suddenly softened as she said herst sentence. Immediately


    after, her gaze fell on Rocky again. She began to imagine how special he was. Not only did he possess


    such a powerful hidden evil power in his body, but he was also able to remove the curse seals for


    Marcia and Alyssa. She felt that Rocky was outstanding in every aspect, and she also couldn''t deny


    that she had feelings for him before.


    However, Jill also deemed that there wasn''t much time to be wasted on chatting. She immediately


    composed herself and turned to Rocky while wearing a serious expression. "I know it''s already too


    much to ask, but I hope that you could help the Phoenix Master n again, Prince Crimson."


    "Sure. What should we do now?" Rocky''s expression also became serious. He wanted to know Jill''s


    next n now that the members of the Phoenix Master n had already suppressed the monsters that


    were trying to approach the Ice Phoenix Queen. The originally critical situation had been alleviated, but


    they still couldn''t let their guard down.


    "I, together with the seven elders, who were also spiritual masters of my n, will use the forbidden


    skill of my n to extract the original soul from the body of the legendary guardian beast. However, this


    forbidden skill will consume a lot of spiritual power. During the time that we are performing it, we cannot


    be disturbed until the end, or else, all our efforts will be wasted. Therefore, we need powerful people


    who will stand guard in order to guarantee that the Soul-extracting Array bepleted without any


    problem," Jill exined to Rocky.


    "All right. We can do that for you," Rocky immediately replied after ncing at Marcia and Alyssa. He


    completely understood what would be their role in this operation.


    "Thank you. We owe you guys a lot. Well then, let''s start!" Jill gave the signal to Rocky and also


    nodded at the seven spiritual masters.


    In the blink of an eye, Jill and the seven elders turned into eight rays of dazzling light, rose into the sky,


    and shot down at the Ice Phoenix Queen.


    "Let''s move out too!" Rocky gave the signal to his team members. They spread out on the ground and


    surrounded the Ice Phoenix Queen, ''I didn''t expect that the legendary guardian beast has be so


    powerful. If I had known this earlier, I should have gathered more spiritual masters to easily perform the


    forbidden skill. This skill was originally prohibited by the ancestors of our n, and it shouldn''t be used


    unless there''s no other way. But right now, this is the only thing that we can rely on. If we don''t manage


    to extract the original soul even with the forbidden skill...'' Jill thought as she felt a hint of panic. Ideally,


    she had nned to use the forbidden skill after Rocky had already suppressed the mutation of the Ice


    Phoenix Queen through the gene inhibitor. However, several elders rejected this idea. They reasoned


    that they should only use the forbidden skill as thest resort. If possible, they didn''t want them to use it


    at all. After all, it was a pretty risky skill. Once theymitted a tiny mistake during the process, the


    lives of those who employed the skill would be in absolute danger.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    However, the situation had already escted to the point that the forbidden skill was the only answer to


    their dilemma. Although several elders of the Phoenix Master n were still unwilling to permit its use,


    they had no choice but to allow it now.


    "With ourbined power, we should be able to smoothly perform the forbidden skill, but at this point,


    there''s no guarantee if we can expect a positive result. But we don''t have time to procrastinate. If the


    demonic nature of the legendary guardian beast bes even stronger, it will be more troublesome


    and dangerous!" one of the seven elders strictly warned.

 Chapter 1205 It Became More Powerful

    Chapter 1205 It Became More Powerful


    In an instant, Jill and the seven elders of the Phoenix Master n, who were all spiritual masters, had


    flown to the sky directly above the Ice Phoenix Queen. They sat in eight different ces with their legs


    tightly crossed in the air.


    The Ice Phoenix Queen sensed the auras of the eight spiritual masters. So, it immediately spurted


    several strong light beams and rushed towards the eight.


    Just then, their guardian beasts were all summoned to guard them. The beasts were like shields that


    blocked the attacks of the strong light beams.


    Then almost at the same time, the spiritual light and spiritual power of the eight amplified. Their spiritual


    light rose, and their spiritual power that could make mountains copse and even start a tsunami


    spread all over the area instantly. The spiritual power of the eightpletely covered the Ice Phoenix


    Queen.


    Meanwhile, Rocky and the others also approached the eight. After feeling such amazing spiritual


    power, they felt like they were suffocating. The sensation was especially stronger for the weaker ones


    in the group. Everyone immediately felt out of breath, and even the faces of Sabina and the other


    women changed.


    "The forbidden skill of the Phoenix Master n¡ªthe Eight-Trigram Soul-extracting Array!" the eight


    shouted at the same time. They instantly emitted rays of spiritual light while they were hanging in the


    air, which looked like eight small suns.


    Then, eight phoenix beast light shadows came out of the bodies of the eight. The eight shadows looked


    different from one another.


    Then, they immediately surrounded and rushed towards the Ice Phoenix Queen in eight different


    directions.


    When the eight shadows dived into the queen''s body, it immediately let out a screeching roar, as if it


    were in extreme pain. Then, it began to struggle andsh out crazily. Its ice wings pped violently,


    looking like it was about to explode. Powerful auras also rushed around like ripples.


    At the same time, the broken souls that had been absorbed by the queen were separated from its body


    and moved around freely.


    In an instant, the demonic nature of the queen dramatically decreased.


    The monsters that tried to break through the heavy resistance also became violent maybe because


    they felt that the original soul was threatened. Some of them suddenly changed into something strange.


    They produced wings made from fresh flesh and flew into the air like a swarm of bees, rushing towards


    the eight.


    Seeing that the monsters were about to approach the eight, Rocky and his team immediately rushed to


    them for support. Marcia and Alyssa were the first to attack. Meanwhile, Rocky mounted Uriah, flew in


    the air and immediately tried to block the monsters.


    Due to the influence of the forbidden skill of the Phoenix Master n, the Eight-Trigram Soul-extracting


    Array, the broken souls collected by the Ice Phoenix Queen were constantly being separated from its


    body. So, the power of the legendary guardian beast was continuously waning.


    This seemingly thrilling scene had already made Jill and the other seven spiritual masters use their full


    strength. Whether they could sessfully extract the original soul of the most powerful ancient


    demonic beast from the Ice Phoenix Queen''s body was still unknown!


    When everything was going well for them, dark clouds suddenly gathered in the Fog Demon in.


    Bright lightning shed constantly, and loud thunders rumbled. Then, a huge thunderbolt struck down,


    directly towards the eight.


    The eight and their eight guardian beasts resisted the attack immediately. However, endless waves of


    lightning and thunder continued falling from the sky and were forcefully shaking away the eight beasts.


    Then, it suddenly hit the phoenix beast light shadows released by the eight. In a blink of an eye, the


    eight phoenix beast light shadows were all dispersed.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The violent thunder appeared too suddenly, and it was so powerful that even the guardian beasts of the


    eight could not resist it. Rocky and the others were busy dealing with the flying demonic monsters, so


    they did not expect that to happen.


    After the eight beast shadows were dispersed, the faces of the eight changed dramatically. They were


    all thrown away by the impact of the power. Two of the weaker spiritual masters spurted mouthfuls of


    ck blood. Although the others were not hurt, they felt depressed and drained to see that their efforts


    to suppress the Ice Phoenix Queen werepletely in vain.


    Just as the eight beast shadows disappeared, the broken souls that had been separated from the Ice


    Phoenix Queen immediately merged into its body again.


    Jill''s face darkened at the situation. She felt that the sudden violent thunder from the sky was not just a


    coincidence, so her eyes immediately turned deadly.


    Rocky''s face also became serious. He suddenly felt a series of strong aura from the sky. He


    immediately looked up and saw a group of figures from the spiritual raceing quickly.


    At that moment, all the Phoenix Master n members and the human spirit maniptors noticed the


    sudden appearance of this group of spiritual race beings. They were all astounded at what was


    happening.


    Several figures of the unexpected spiritual race group flew over quickly and positioned themselves not


    too far away from the Ice Phoenix Queen. They were suddenly all facing Jill.


    "Jill, long time no see! How have you been?" the figure at the very front said with a strong sense of


    boldness. He was holding a thunder radiance ball which was a palm-sized spirit bead. He seemed to


    be awfully familiar with Jill.


    Rocky, who was not far away, immediately saw the figure of the spiritual race. He was also shocked


    because this spiritual race being was no other than the patriarch of the Heavenly Demon n,


    Townsend. Rocky had already seen him before when he entered the forbidden area of the spiritual race


    before.


    "Were you the one who did that just now?" Her eyes were filled with rage when Jill saw Townsend and


    the members of his n. She waspletely appalled by the guts of Townsend to evene to this


    ce.


    Townsend smiled mischievously without saying anything, but thecency in his eyes had shown


    everything.


    "Just tell me what you want. I don''t want to waste my time," Jill said immediately.


    "Well obviously I''m here to subdue the legendary guardian beast of your Phoenix Master n that has


    been upied by the most powerful ancient demonic beast," Townsend answered as if it was already


    an obvious fact.


    "What? How did you know that?" When she heard what Townsend said, Jill was really surprised. She


    had banned everyone from revealing anything about the number one ancient demonic beast that was


    inside their guardian beast.


    "Our information has always been up to date," Townsend said with a shrewd smile. It could be seen


    that he knew everything about the Phoenix Master n.


    Jill''s face looked even worse when she heard this. The appearance of Townsend with a group of his


    people made things even moreplicated and confusing.


    Because of the meddling of the Heavenly Demon n, the Ice Phoenix Queen took the opportunity to


    absorb a lot of broken souls. The demonic nature of its body became even stronger.

 Chapter 1206 In Big Trouble

    Chapter 1206 In Big Trouble


    The members of the Phoenix Master n and the human spirit maniptors present were all


    astonished, as the demonic nature of the Ice Phoenix Queen grew more intense. Its aura was already


    much more staunch and forcefulpared to that of an ordinary legendary guardian beast, and it


    seemed that it still had more power in its reserves, which it had yet to show.


    Although the Ice Phoenix Queen, the Holy-blood Dragon King, and the Timber Moon Fox King were all


    legendary guardian beasts, thetter two were reincarnated with the birth of Marcia and Alyssa.


    Therefore, they grew up with their masters together. Back then, no one could have removed the curses


    on Marcia and Alyssa, so they had been only as strong as ordinary guardian beasts, if not weaker.


    Marcia and Alyssa could never activate their reincarnation bloodline, before Rocky finally removed the


    curse impressed upon them. After that, they could break the restrictions and inherit the bloodline as a


    legendary guardian beast


    Simr to the spirit-manipted beasts and the guardian beasts, it would take time for the legendary


    guardian beasts to grow strong and reach their full potential. The Holy-blood Dragon King and the


    Timber Moon Fox King had just begun to grow, and their strength was only a little better than that of the


    guardian beasts at the same level. However,pared to other legendary guardian beasts that were


    far older than them, they were still more delicate. For example, the Nether Butterfly Queen had lived for


    hundreds of years when Rocky hadst seen it. And even though it had been asleep for five hundred


    years, its aura was more potent than that of the Holy-blood Dragon King or the Timber Moon Fox King.


    Rocky could surmise that the Ice Phoenix Queen had lived for decades, or even a hundred years, after


    itstest reincarnation before the Phoenix Master n found it. And because it had lived for a hundred


    years already, if not more, it was more robust and forcefulpared to the Holy-blood Dragon King


    and the Timber Moon Fox King. Therefore, if the original soul of the fiercest demonic beast in the


    ancient times were reborn in the body of the Ice Phoenix Queen, the queen would absorb this


    herculean strength of the demonic beast.


    Now, the strength of the queen and the demonic beast were empowering each other, making the queen


    more powerful than any other legendary guardian beast. Thanks to this, it had a virtually unlimited


    potential!


    After the Phoenix Master n suppressed the power of the queen with great effort, the Heavenly


    Demon n suddenly appeared and stirred trouble. So all their previous efforts were put to waste.


    On the other hand, the Ice Phoenix Queen took this opportunity to absorb the remaining souls, and with


    that, it further improved its demonic aura. Even the spiritual race could not help but be intimidated by


    the extremely potent aura it had disyed.


    Jill red at Townsend, looking enraged because he had just destroyed the rare opportunity they had.


    Now, even if she and her members had the chance to use the forbidden skill again, they might not be


    able to suppress the queen. However, if it went on like this, they could only watch helplessly as the


    demonic beast resurrected in the body of the Ice Phoenix Queen. If that happened, all the members of


    the Phoenix Master n had no hopes of stopping it, not even if they worked together, and the fierce


    and mighty demonic beast would inevitably destroy them.


    Jill''s eyes fell on Townsend''s ball that was zing with lightning. Inside it, a purple Mysterious Spirit


    Raw Gemstone intermittently throbbed with vibrant, blinding light.


    "Tell me, is the ball you are holding one of the nine spiritual treasures, the Thunder Ball? I just saw you


    launch the thunder attack. Is that what you used?" asked Jill curiously. She had heard that the


    Heavenly Demon n had two spiritual treasures, and she was astonished to see one of them in


    person at that moment.


    The ball used to be a spiritual treasure of one of the nine ns of the spiritual race, but they had fallen


    from grace a long time ago. Sometime after that, the Heavenly Demon n got a hold of it, but


    Townsend asked the head of the n where they hid the ball and sent a team of human spirit


    maniptors to fetch it.


    "I am impressed that you recognized it. Yes, this is one of the nine spiritual treasures," Townsend


    replied with a faint smile.


    Rocky, who was standing close to them, heard the conversation between Jill and Townsend, and it put


    a stern frown on his face. Thest time he had seen Townsend, the patriarch had another one of the


    nine spiritual treasures in his possession, namely the Heavenly Incredible Mace. Moreover, the


    patriarch had used it to forcefully open the space entrance hidden in the body of the Nether Butterfly


    Queen, which showed just how imposing the Heavenly Incredible Mace could be. Seeing that


    Townsend had a different spiritual treasure apart from the Heavenly Incredible Mace, Rocky realized


    that the rumor was urate after all. Townsend, indeed, had two spiritual treasures. The patriarch


    seemed well-prepared. It looked as if he had nned everything wlessly, from beginning to the end.


    "The most powerful demonic beast in the ancient times is more powerful than a legendary guardian


    beast. It is a pity to draw out its original soul like this. Since you can''t tame it, let me do it for you,"


    dered Townsend, a sly smirk on his face. Rocky was right. Townsend had engineered everything


    that happened in the Magic Phoenix Empire and the Phoenix Master n.


    The evil patriarch nned the opening of the Demonic Soul Cauldron. Initially, he only wanted to obtain


    the soul of the mighty ancient demonic beast, and he didn''t expect that it would possess the legendary


    guardian beast of the Phoenix Master n. It was a delight, of course, that the original soul of the


    demonic beast from the ancient times possessed the legendary guardian beast, and the remnant souls


    had escaped. It had pushed his n forward further than he nned. At first, he had been a little bit


    worried that he couldn''t find a suitable body to revive the primal demonic beast, but thankfully, his


    biggest problem was now solved.


    Once the most powerful demonic beast in the ancient times was reborn in the body of the legendary


    guardian beast of the Phoenix Master n, he would be able to subdue it.


    Of course, it would not be easy to subdue it, but Townsend was well-prepared. He was confident that


    he would never return empty-handed, nor would he let his carefully nned scheme fail. "Are you


    nning to have the mighty and ancient demonic beast be reborn in the body of the legendary


    guardian beast of my n? In your dreams! Take your n members away from here as soon as


    possible. Or else, don''t me me for what I will do to you!"


    Jill warned him with a stern look. She repressed a distressed sigh because the situation was bing


    more critical. If the Heavenly Demon n continued to make trouble, she, and the other spiritual


    masters would have to make a move. "The other ns of the spiritual race may be afraid of you, but we


    only yield to persuasion and not coercion," Townsend sneered and waved his hand. At once, the


    members of the spiritual race that followed him rushed down as one.


    "It looks like the Phoenix Master n is in big trouble now!" Rocky watched the scene with narrowed


    eyes. Meanwhile, Marcia, Alyssa, and other women flew to surround him, spurred on by the danger


    that surrounded them. The women had one thought in their mind at that moment, and that was to keep


    Rocky safe and secure.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1207 Resort To The Dragon-shaped Soul Beast

    Chapter 1207 Resort To The Dragon-shaped Soul Beast


    The spiritual race beings who had just arrived appeared to be an allied forceprised of different


    ns of the spiritual race. Most of them were from weak and small ns that had been annexed by the


    Heavenly Demon n.


    As soon as this army of various nsnded on the ground, they immediately lunged and attacked the


    Phoenix Master n members who had been trying to restrain the demons from approaching the Ice


    Phoenix Queen. At that moment, the members of the Phoenix Master n didn''t have any choice but


    to shift their focus to this makeshift army. In an instant, it became attrition between the two ns.


    Due to the interference of the newly-arrived army, the demons were able to get past the preupied


    members of the Phoenix Master n and waltzed towards the Ice Phoenix Queen. Soon after, they


    turned into numerous remnant souls that were quickly absorbed by the legendary guardian beast.


    As a result, the demonic aura surrounding the Ice Phoenix Queen surged at an astonishing level. The


    red light all over its body rose sharply, and the evil gust of wind continued to rampage throughout the


    land, wrecking an area of about hundreds of meters in radius.


    Thick dark-red clouds appeared above the entire Fog Demon in, swirling rapidly as if forming a huge


    vortex. Red bolts of lightning shed among these gloomy clouds, followed by deafening roars of


    thunder.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Both members of the spiritual race and the human race that saw this scene sensed that a horrifying


    aura had engulfed the Fog Demon in. It was like a disastrous omen that the most powerful ancient


    demonic beast wasing back to life. If this really happened, they knew that terrifying chaos would


    reign over the entire Wild Spirit Land.


    Also noticing the inauspicious signs of the rebirth of the strongest demonic beast, Jill angrily turned


    towards Townsend and snapped, "What the hell do you want to do?!"


    "I''ve already told you. I am going to subdue the demonic beast. After all, your meager n doesn''t


    have that strength. You and all your underlings should just step aside and quit on struggling,"


    Townsend said proudly as if acting like the most powerful demonic beast in the ancient times would


    automatically be under his control once it came back to life.


    Jill couldn''t help but wonder where Townsend was getting all his confidence to say that the Heavenly


    Demon n would surely subdue such a powerful beast.


    "As if we''d let that happen!" Jill retorted firmly. Almost all creatures feared this demonic beast. It was


    said that its strength was so overwhelming that it could bring catastrophe to both humans and the


    spiritual race. Once it was subdued by the Heavenly Demon n, all the other ns of the spiritual


    race would definitely suffer. Furthermore, the Phoenix Master n wanted to do everything they could


    to prevent the demonic beast''s birth, because it would be born using the body of their n''s legendary


    guardian beast. It meant that the Ice Phoenix Queen would perish and there was no assurance


    whether it could still be reincarnated again or not.


    "Don''t make this too hard on your part. The mightiest demonic beast is going toe back soon. There


    is nothing you could do to stop it," Townsend blurted sternly. At that moment, he could be actually right.


    It seemed like no one had the ability to stop its rebirth anymore.


    The Ice Phoenix Queen had already absorbed too many remnant souls that it seemed like it had


    already reached its limit. Its huge body that crouched in the middle of the Fog Demon in began to


    undergo a sudden transformation. Unsightly red muscles and flesh started growing from within the Ice


    Phoenix Queen, and they were spreading around its body at a rapid rate. The beast looked up in the


    sky and roared frantically. The vibrations from its raging growls shook thend. The next moment, its


    evil and violent aura gushed out in all directions, affecting everyone that was within its range. The


    spiritual race beings that were too close from the Ice Phoenix Queen began screaming insanely. It was


    as if they were possessed by some kind of malevolent and demonic power. Their eyes turned red and


    their behavior became ferocious. They lost control of their minds, attacking everyone around them,


    whether friend or foe.


    Upon seeing that the horrible situation was still getting worse, the human spirit maniptors, who were


    able to do nothing but watch from the safe zone, trembled in fear while their faces turned as pale as a


    ghost.


    "What are we supposed to do now?" Marcia asked worriedly as she looked at Rocky. They were still in


    the middle of the area that was affected by the demonic aura of the Ice Phoenix Queen. Even with their


    powerful strength, they weren''t able to resist it head-on, so they had no choice but to keep on


    retreating.


    "The Phoenix Master n is already being overpowered. I don''t think we can count on them anymore.


    If we wanted to make sure that the most powerful demonic beast in the ancient times would not be


    reborn, we have to find a way by ourselves," Rocky said as he clenched his fists.


    "How are we going to do it? The spiritual masters of the Phoenix Master n failed miserably even


    after using the forbidden skill. What else can we do?" Alyssa shook her head, thinking that Rocky


    wanted them to do the impossible.


    "I think Her Royal Highness is right. We''d better stay out of it before it''s toote," Sabina agreed


    immediately and convinced Rocky.


    "Basil, I know that you want to help them, but there is no need for us to risk our lives. This is a battle


    between the ns of the spiritual race! We can opt to not get caught in it," Luci also persuaded as


    much as she could.


    "It''s not as simple as you imagine. The members of the Heavenly Demon n are a cunning bunch.


    They must have nned this for a long time. They should be the ones who deliberately released the


    soul of the demonic beast. Think about it. A lot of things that happened in the past were all connected


    to them. Moreover, if they really got a hold of such a disastrous demonic beast, the consequences


    would be unimaginable! It''s not just about the spiritual race anymore. Even humans will surely be


    affected by this." Rocky concluded these things with certainty in his eyes.


    "So, what now? Do you have any idea on how to stop their n? The forbidden skill should have been


    thest resort, but it still failed. What else can we do now?" Shirley asked straightforwardly as she


    red at Rocky.


    "I don''t know, but maybe¡­" Rocky hesitated for a moment and then suddenly shouted in his mind,


    "Hey, old guy! Can you help us? Is there any other way to extract the original soul of the ancient


    demonic beast from the body of the legendary guardian beast?"


    They all stared at Rocky with confused expressions on their faces as he seemingly talked to himself.


    However, they were surprised when Rocky''s chest suddenly lit up. A strange yet warm aura started


    emitting from him.


    "Yes, there is. But I''m afraid that you cannot employ it with your current strength." The Dragon-shaped


    Soul Beast''s voice echoed in his mind, giving him both good and bad news.


    "It''s fine. Just tell me about it, and I''ll handle the rest," Rocky answered urgently. In his mind, it was


    clear that this wasn''t the time to hesitate. If there was even just one percent of making it seed, he


    would take that chance without thinking twice.


    "Fine. The Soul-extracting Array of the Phoenix Master n is a powerful secret skill that was


    established in the early years of the spiritual race. It can readily extract souls of ancient spiritual beasts


    from their bodies. It will have no problem dealing with ordinary ancient demonic beasts. However, the


    soul of the most powerful demonic beast in ancient times is on a whole other level. This demonic beast


    is much stronger than you can imagine," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast warned him.


    "Hmm, it sounds like you know the mightiest demonic beast very well. Did you encounter it before?"


    Rocky asked out of curiosity. Since the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast seemed like he had much


    knowledge about the demonic beast, he assumed that the old beast must have encountered it before.


    "In the past, when the soul of this demonic beast was sealed into the Demonic Soul Cauldron, it took


    extremely great efforts to aplish it. What I will teach you is more powerful than the Phoenix Master


    n''s forbidden skill. However, it should be partnered with the Demonic Soul Cauldron. The original


    soul of the demonic beast would be very atrocious after it was extracted from the body. You must


    restrain its power as fast as possible, or it would just return to the body of the legendary guardian


    beast. The Demonic Soul Cauldron was the best option to seal the original soul of the demonic beast,


    but since it''s not here now, we still have to find a usible substitute." The Dragon-shaped Soul Beast


    just continued with the exnation, ignoring Rocky''s remark and question.

 Chapter 1208 Go All Out

    Chapter 1208 Go All Out


    "I know you''ve found a way," Rocky said in a low voice. "Tell me now."


    After a moment of silence, the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast finally answered, "The only way now is to


    extract the original soul of the ancient mighty demonic beast and seal it into the body of my


    descendant."


    "Are you talking about the ancient spiritual beast in my Magic Spiritual Space? Will it really work? I''m


    afraid..." Rocky raised his eyebrows after hearing that. He was somewhat suspicious. The Ice Phoenix


    Queen was transformed from the strongest ancient spiritual beast. Now even it couldn''t resist the


    control of the original soul of the ancient mighty demonic beast. The ancient spiritual beast in his Magic


    Spiritual Space didn''t have a soul but only a flesh body. Therefore, if the original soul was sealed into


    the flesh body of the ancient spiritual beast, it would be very possible that the flesh body was easily


    controlled by the original soul. By then, the situation would be even more troublesome.


    "The ancient spiritual beast is my descendant, so I think this is the only way to proceed. With the


    strength of its physical body, it should be able to withstand the power of the ancient mighty demonic


    beast. I know you are worried about that the demonic beast will seize control of its flesh body. This is


    also my worry. That''s why I''m counting on you. If you want to solve this crisis, then you will have to take


    the risk."


    "Do you want me to release stronger power sealed in my body?" Rocky asked, his eyes narrowed. If he


    were to release more power, he could possibly disappear from his current world.


    "There''s no need. After the original soul of the ancient mighty demonic beast is sealed in the flesh body


    of my descendant, all the remnant souls will be transferred. Atst, the ancient mighty demonic beast


    will have aplete soul and control the body of my descendantpletely. This will ensure its


    rebirth. You have to make the ancient mighty demonic beast surrender to you after it is reborn," the


    Dragon-shaped Soul Beast instructed. It actually wanted Rocky to subdue the most powerful demonic


    beast in the ancient times. Generally speaking, this kind of thing was not even possible for the spiritual


    race, let alone a human.


    "Are you kidding me? Won''t this method revive the ancient mighty demonic beast?" Rocky''s eyebrows


    shot up in surprise.


    "Don''t worry. If you can''t subdue it, I will burn its soul and my descendant''s body together," the Dragon-


    shaped Soul Beast answered confidently. It seemed it had already hatched a n.


    "Isn''t the soul of the demonic beast indestructible?" Rocky asked dubiously.


    "If the strongest soul and the strongest flesh body are integrated, they will be bound byws of nature.


    Therefore, if you can''t make the ancient mighty demonic beast surrender to you and make its strength


    wane on its own, then, its end result will be destruction," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast dered


    affirmatively.


    "So, the real risk here is..." Rocky started to say, narrowing his eyes. "This risk I am to take is that I


    may lose the flesh body of the ancient spiritual beast?" Ever since he got the flesh body of the ancient


    spiritual beast by his side, he had survived many dangers. Obviously, its power was very important to


    him. If he lost it, he''d lose his trump card.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Right. Not only that, but also your life will be in danger, because if you want to submit to the ancient


    mighty demonic beast, you must first approach it. If you fail, you will be caught in the line of fire when it


    and my descendant''s body are destroyed," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast said seriously.


    Rocky was speechless. His mind raced. There wasn''t much time to ponder over it because the ancient


    mighty demonic beast was about to be reborn.


    "If you are ready to do this, the only problem left now is to activate the power of the forbidden skill. You


    can''t do it alone. Activating the forbidden skill requires at the very least the spiritual power of peak


    spiritual masters," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast continued.


    "I see..." Rocky agreed atst. Turning to Marcia, he said, "I''ve found a way. But I need to borrow the


    power of the Dragon Sarira your father left to you."


    "You have found a way?" Marcia echoed in surprise. "What is it?"


    Alyssa and the other women also turned to look at Rocky in surprise. They didn''t understand how he


    had suddenlye up with a solution so soon. Seeing his serious expression and hearing his


    audacious request, they figured it was a dangerous one.


    "Sabina, you and the rest may leave now. If you stay, it will be very dangerous," Rocky said to the three


    women.


    "No. We''re not leaving but stay and help you." Sabina shook her head stubbornly.


    Shirley and Luci nodded as well, determination written all over their faces.


    "Sabina, do as Basil said. Get out of here quickly," Marcia ordered seriously.


    Hearing this, the three women exchanged nces, then finally obeyed. Together they went to meet


    with Felicia and the other spirit maniptors.


    Once they left, Rocky told Marcia and Alyssa what to do. The two women were shocked when they


    heard his n. Moreover, they wondered how it was possible that Rocky knew how to use the


    forbidden skill to lure out the original soul of the ancient mighty demonic beast. This was more powerful


    than the Phoenix Master n''s forbidden skill. The whole n sounded like a suicide mission.


    "Can we really do it? Is this really possible?" Alyssa''s eyes narrowed slightly. It was not that she did not


    have confidence. She believed whatever Rocky said and had faith in him. But after all, what they were


    facing was the most powerful demonic beast in the ancient times, which was about to be reborn. Even


    the spiritual race could not do anything about it. So she couldn''t help but have a few doubts.


    "We have to try," Rocky answered, "before the patriarch of the Heavenly Demon n notices us." He


    eyed Townsend in the distance, who was fighting with Jill. In order to stop Townsend, he had to go all


    out.


    "Let''s hurry. It''ll be toote if the ancient mighty demonic beast is reborn," Marcia urged. She knew that


    Rocky had made up his mind.


    "Let''s begin!" Then, Rocky and the two womenunched themselves into the air. Together, they flew


    towards the ancient mighty demonic beast that was about to be reborn in the body of the Ice Phoenix


    Queen.

 Chapter 1209 Buy Some Time

    Chapter 1209 Buy Some Time


    It didn''t take long for the spiritual race and human spirit maniptors to notice Rocky and the two


    women soaring in the sky and heading towards the Ice Phoenix Queen. Naturally, chaos broke loose


    as the people mored about, wondering what they were trying to do.


    "What are they doing?" Even Jill was caught by surprise.


    The other spiritual masters of the Phoenix Master n exchanged confused nces.


    Everyone thought that the trio were ludicrous and must be courting death!


    At that moment, the most powerful demonic beast of the ancient times was about to be reborn, by


    using the body of the Ice Phoenix Queen. Once it was reborn, everyone within a certain radius would


    be doomed and everything would be destroyed, nothing spared.


    "I think they overestimate themselves." Of course, Townsend also saw Rocky and the two women flying


    towards the beast. Narrowing his eyes, he red at the sky coldly. Holding in one hand the Thunder


    Ball, he threw his arms up. Instantly, three streaks of lightning spiritual power shot out, headed straight


    for Rocky and the two women who were approaching the Ice Phoenix Queen.


    "Watch out!" Jill cried. While she was shocked that Townsend was able to control the spiritual treasure


    so easily, she still acted instinctively and tried to stop him. Before she could do so, however, three


    figures suddenly appeared around her and held her back.


    Jill narrowed her eyes. Immediately, she could tell that the three figures, who were all exuding the aura


    of a spiritual master, were not good people. Her expression turned cold, but she quickly shifted focus to


    the three streaks of lightning that were headed straight for Rocky and the two women.


    The three streaks of lightning spiritual power were released by the spiritual treasure, Thunder Ball. It


    meant they were so powerful that even the ordinary spiritual master might not be able to withstand


    them.


    When Rocky and the two women saw the three streaks of strong lightning spiritual power rushing


    towards them, their faces went pale. Immediately, they summoned their spiritual power to try to resist


    the lightning. However, to their surprise, the three streaks suddenly vanished, and a split secondter it


    reappeared right in front of them.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    All of a sudden, three extremely strong sounds burst out in the sky, like the rumble of thunder. In an


    instant, three beams of lightning, which covered a range of a hundred meters, glittered, like the light


    ball swelling. Atst, they exploded all of a sudden, and then countless violent thunder currents


    appeared in the air. They flowed in a crisscross way, impacting the sky and the ground and causing the


    strong destructive force.


    All the bystanders were stunned. They all knew it was impossible to survive such a strong attack.


    Everything the thunder currents touched was burnt to a crisp, leaving a trail of destruction.


    "Are Basil and the others in danger?" Sabina bit her lip anxiously, looked quite worried.


    Felicia and Erica also wore worried expressions.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    However, all the human spirit maniptors could do nothing to help them at that moment, because it''d


    be futile. They knew flying up there would mean nothing but a suicide act.


    The atmosphere was thick with tension, and the people grew upset. Everyone was worried about the


    safety of Rocky and the two women.


    Jill, who was blocked by the three spiritual masters and had no time to make a move, immediately felt


    nervous. She knew that the power released from the spiritual treasure by Townsend was definitely not


    something that the three of them could resist, even if they joined hands. Her eyes darted across the


    sky, searching for signs of life.


    All of a sudden, under the cover of the violent thunder currents, three huge beast shadows appeared,


    emitting strong auras that surpassed that of a guardian beast. The shadows enveloped the whole area


    swiftly, their power releasing three enchanted barriers of different colors. The thunder currents were


    forcibly tamed. On each of the three beast shadows stood a figure with a determined expression. They


    looked very powerful, each one exuding a strong, impressive aura.


    They were none other than Rocky and the two women.


    Although the trio had just been hit by the three streaks of powerful lightning spiritual power, they


    weren''t fighting alone. After all, the Holy-blood Dragon King and the Timber Moon Fox King were the


    legendary guardian beasts, and even Uriah was more talented and powerful than the legendary


    guardian beast. The potential of the three beasts was beyond the imagination of the members of the


    spiritual race and human beings!


    Of course, there was another reason why the trio managed to emerge from that situation unscathed.


    The power of the spiritual treasure and the power of the legendary guardian beast were created by two


    different Divine Spiritual Sources, and the two different sources were not only promoting each other,


    but also restricting each other. Therefore, when Townsend''s spiritual treasure met the legendary


    guardian beasts, it was naturally reinforced and restrained. In short, although the power released by


    Townsend''s spiritual treasure was strong, Rocky and the two women were still able to make a narrow


    escape thanks to the two legendary guardian beasts and the innate power of Uriah.


    However, Townsend hadn''t used the spiritual treasure''s full potential in that attack. If he did, there was


    no chance that the trio would''ve survived.


    All in all, their survival was thanks to the fact that Townsend underestimated the strength of the trio.


    Seeing that the trio were safe and sound, all the human spirit maniptors present were astonished


    again. The attack just now was so powerful that they never expected the trio would emerge unscathed!


    At the same time, they were also very happy, especially Sabina, Felicia and theirpanions.


    Everyone heaved a huge sigh of relief.


    "They survived that?" Townsend frowned. In his eyes, the trio were not very powerful. Although both


    Marcia and Alyssa were spiritual masters, their strength was still iparable to his, let alone Rocky''s.


    He was confident that at any time, if he wanted to, he could crush them. That was why he was a bit


    perplexed when seeing they managed to survive that attack.


    Gritting his teeth impatiently, Townsend decided he didn''t want Rocky and the two women to cause any


    more trouble. So, he leapt into the air and teleported straight to the trio in the sky who headed towards


    the beast.


    "The most powerful demonic beast of the ancient times is about toe back to life." His voice rang


    out. "It''s impossible to stop it. Just give up. Don''t test my patience. I don''t want to kill you for the time


    being, because you still have some value to me!" Townsend ended with a sneer, effectively blocking the


    path of the trio.


    "How will we know if we don''t try?" Rocky''s eyes suddenly narrowed. He immediately looked towards


    Jill, the several spiritual masters of the Phoenix Master n, and shouted, "Could you please buy


    some time for us..."

 Chapter 1210 Come Back To Life Right Away

    Chapter 1210 Come Back To Life Right Away


    After hearing Rocky''s words, Jill figured that what Rocky nned was to rely on their own strength to


    stop the rebirth of the most powerful demonic beast in the ancient times, but she didn''t know for sure


    what kind of method he would use. Everyone knew that Townsend was against the Phoenix Master


    n dealing with the most powerful demonic beast again. If Rocky had a n, then maybe they could


    take the risk. Having this small hope was better than doing nothing but just wait for death anyway.


    Jill thought quickly about this. After a few moments, she turned towards the seven elders of the


    Phoenix Master n, who were also the spiritual masters around her. Their eyes met Jill''s and she


    gave out a small nod, as if signaling to them. They had just finished their rituals performing the


    forbidden skill. After this type of skill was subdued by Townsend using his spiritual treasure power, they


    were weakened and couldn''t fight for a while. This was why their matriarch Jill was surrounded by the


    three other spiritual masters of the enemies and they couldn''t offer help. After taking some time to rest,


    the seven elders had recovered. Taking Jill''s hint, three elders flew towards the direction where Jill was


    and swiftly pinned down the three spiritual masters that were surrounding her.


    Jill took this opportunity to escape and hurriedly flew towards Townsend.


    Witnessing Jill flying towards him, Townsend realized that she must have believed Rocky''s words and


    wanted to buy them some time to approach the most powerful demonic beast, but Townsend would not


    give her any chance.


    "You''re overestimating yourself!" Townsend sneered in a high-pitched voice as he waved his arm. In an


    instant, a huge demon shadow appeared out of thin air. The creature was enormous and out of ce,


    as if a demon king had descended. The creature growled loudly and aggressively rushed towards


    Rocky, the two women and their respective beasts.


    Townsend gave out everything he had and exerted all his strength this time. Almost in the blink of an


    eye, the surroundings went dim, as if it were covered by a huge dark cloud. The enormous demon


    shadow pounced on Rocky fiercely, forcefully pressing him along with the two women and the three


    beasts to the ground.


    There was no way they could resist Townsend''s power. They had managed to get close to the most


    powerful demonic beast, but it was as if they were put back to the start. They could feel the enormous


    demon shadow''s overwhelming pressure on them and they were constantly falling for what seemed like


    forever before they crashed into the ground. Under such a strong pressure, when they finally crashed


    into the ground, the impact would be unimaginably painful, to say the least.


    Jill could not get this fact off her head, which made her feel anxious. Although she had tried to fly


    towards Townsend at the fastest speed she could muster, she was still unable to stop him. Now, there


    was nothing she could do but watch Rocky and the two women get pushed into a desperate and


    incredibly dangerous situation again. This time, they might not be so lucky to end up alive.


    Sensing the danger, Rocky raised the Hexagonal Netting Dragon Ring and exerted all his strength to


    activate a light barrier to cover him and the two women, trying to resist the force from the huge demon


    shadow. However, in just a second, the huge demon shadow''s power broke the light barrier.


    Marcia gathered all her remaining strength and waved the halberd in her hand then thrust it into the air.


    Suddenly, a wave of strong spiritual power flew out and transformed into a shock wave, rushing


    towards the huge demon shadow. A bright light blinded everyone as the two collided. However, the


    spiritual power summoned by Marcia was still unable to resist the power of the demon shadow because


    of the massive difference in strength.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rocky and the two women were still being forcefully pressed to the ground. Soon, their fragile bodies


    would be smashed to the ground. They had to figure something out to get out of this situation now.


    At the very moment, Alyssa released a green light from all over her body. Countless vines suddenly


    crawled out from the ground. The vines quickly intertwined with each other to form into a, producing


    ayer of barrier.


    The strong pressure of the demon shadow was not getting any lighter. The heavy weight continued to


    push their bodies down. Finally, Rocky and the two women crashed into the. But the couldn''t


    handle the overwhelming force from the weight and it ripped, sending the three of them crashing into


    the ground. Three loud thumps were heard as each body hit the ground. Their weight met the surface


    and raised a cloud of dust.


    "Prince Crimson?" Jill called out as she witnessed the fall. Noticing that Rocky and the two women


    were unable to escape Townsend''s attack, Jill was furious. As soon as she closed her distance from


    Townsend, sheunched an attack. Jill stretched out her hand, and her spiritual power surged out like


    waves, instantly enveloping Townsend.


    Townsend seemed relieved as to how he dealt with Rocky and the two women. His lips curled into a


    smirk as he saw they finally dropped on the ground. Townsend lifted his head up and saw that Jill was


    approaching. He then stepped forward to counterattack.


    The next moment, Jill and Townsend met in the air, resisting each other''s force. The two kinds of


    iparably powerful spiritual power collided and shed blindingly, covering a range of a thousand


    meters. The spiritual race and human spirit maniptors were frightened as they watched the fierce


    battle.


    Both Jill and Townsend were very powerful, far above the ordinary high-level members of the spiritual


    race. It was expected that a fight between them was this extreme.


    The remaining four elders of the Phoenix Master n and the spiritual masters rushed to the Heavenly


    Demon n and tried to help Jill. But four figures stood in front of them, all of whom were spiritual


    masters, ready to attack. Without hesitation, both sides forwarded and attacked. They fought fiercely,


    forming a stalemate.


    When the battle continued, the demonic nature released by the Ice Phoenix Queen had reached its


    peak. The whole Fog Demon in was enveloped in a strong demonic aura. The change on the queen


    was undeniable and was even more intense. The most powerful demonic beast would be reborn at any


    time now.


    On the other side, although Rocky and the two women were injured after being shot down, they were


    fine, thanks to Alyssa''s critical help at thest moment. Once they got up and regained their bnce,


    they saw that everyone was fiercely fighting. Panicked, they looked at each other before moving.


    The trio quickly soared into the sky. While Townsend was pinned down by Jill, they approached the Ice


    Phoenix Queen.


    Townsend''s face darkened as he saw that the trio recovered from the fall. He was surprised that they


    still hadn''t given up after all his efforts to bring them down. He attempted to stop them, but Jill


    responded immediately. She crossed her palms and shouted, "Take this!"


    As her body trembled, a phoenix shadow appeared behind her. The phoenix shadow shot out a ray of


    light which looked like colorful silk, and tried to wrap Townsend.


    Townsend immediately dodged sideways. To his surprise, the ray of light spread out instantly, turning


    into countless colored silk ribbons and wrapping around his whole body.


    With his movement restricted, Townsend''s attacking speed slowed down. Although he broke through


    the tangle of the colored silk ribbons after a few wiggles, when he wanted to attack again, Rocky and


    the two women had already approached the Ice Phoenix Queen.


    Since the most powerful demonic beast was about to be reborn from the queen, its power had be


    extremely powerful. The closer the trio got, the more suffocating they felt. The queen that was about to<pplete the transformation noticed the trio were getting closer and opened its mouth to shoot a strong


    beam of spiritual power towards them, stopping them from approaching.

 Chapter 1211 The Dragon Sarira

    Chapter 1211 The Dragon Sarira


    Just as the beam of astonishing spiritual power was about to cover Rocky and the two women, Marcia


    waved her hand. In an instant, five crescent-like blood wheels that were steadily rotating appeared and


    surrounded the Holy-blood Dragon King.


    "Watch this!" shouted Marcia, her beautiful eyes twinkling. In the next breath, the five blood wheels


    surrounding the Holy-blood Dragon King surged forward, and it appeared like Marcia had plucked five


    blood moons from the sky.


    In no time, the five blood wheels transformed into five rays of moon radiance, prating the Holy-


    blood Dragon King''s body. In an instant, the Holy-blood Dragon King grew into gigantic proportions, as


    the blood radiance shone and enveloped it with a blinding glow. Its aura also rose rapidly, like


    overflowingva on a volcano about to erupt.


    As a legendary guardian beast, the Holy-blood Dragon King naturally had its unique special ability. It


    could release tremendous power that surpassed its own in a short period, and the number of the blood


    wheels represented the level of energy that it had released.


    Currently, there were five blood wheels, which were the limit of its power. The fusion of the power of


    five blood wheels made its power increase by at least two grades in just a short time.


    The Holy-blood Dragon King, whose power had significantly increased in an instant, fearlessly rushed


    towards the Ice Phoenix Queen, shifting into an enormous blood-red light shadow. The two of them


    collided head-on, as a frightening and intense beam of spiritual power exploded.


    Boom!


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    In the air, two dazzling lights flickered and shed with each other. The Holy-blood Dragon King''s body


    remained like an iron wall, blocking the steady beam of spiritual power, which showed how immense its


    strength was.


    However, since the Ice Phoenix Queen had merged with the power of the most powerful demonic beast


    in the ancient times, its influence had grown far more potentpared to that of the Holy-blood Dragon


    King. Soon, the Holy-blood Dragon King was powerless before it.


    "The Holy-blood Dragon King can''t hold on!" Marcia shouted, looking at Rocky urgently.


    However, they couldn''t carry out their original n as they were a bit far away from the Ice Phoenix


    Queen.


    "I''ll ask the Moon Fox to send us there," said Alyssa, and she hastily called the Timber Moon Fox King,


    which immediately appeared beside her. With a wave of its three tails, fur engulfed Rocky and the two


    women. Its tails, carrying the three people, continued to extend into the sky at breakneck speed,


    approaching the Ice Phoenix Queen.


    Right on cue, the Ice Phoenix Queen raised its head and let out a long howl. Its continually changing


    body emitted irresistible demonic power that spread through the area within a thousand meters in the


    form of a raging wicked wind.


    The trio, who had just approached the Ice Phoenix Queen, felt an appalling demonic power


    approaching them. Their faces stiffened drastically, and their chests were thick and stuffy. The spiritual


    energy in their whole bodies instantly became chaotic, unmistakably affected by the demonic influence.


    However, they still forced themselves to approach the Ice Phoenix Queen at the fastest speed.


    All of a sudden, the Ice Phoenix Queen began to tremble violently, and its massive body, which was


    continually transforming, began to explode. Pir-like demonic bones popped out of its body and


    covered its back. Then, a gust of infernal red wind began to swirl around it like a fierce hurricane, and


    its remaining aura abruptly disappeared. Only endless demonic power was left, filling the heaven and


    earth.


    When the spiritual race members and the human spirit maniptors present saw this, they were


    astounded. They all knew that once the mighty demonic beast was reborn, the things that would


    happen next were unimaginable, not to mention genuinely horrifying.


    "The most powerful demonic beast in the ancient times is about to be reborn!" Jill cried out in surprise.


    "And it will be mine after it is reborn," Townsend chimed in,ughing. As long as the fearsome demonic


    beast was reborn, he could subdue it. And that was what he was waiting for.


    At that moment, a hurricane of demonic power had enveloped Rocky and the two women. Their lives


    were in grave danger!


    However, it was also because the ancient demonic beast was about to be reborn in the body of the Ice


    Phoenix Queen that they had an opportunity to attack.


    Rocky nodded to Marcia. Then, she put her hand on her chest, and an intense golden light lit up in her


    chest. The Dragon Sarira left by her father, which contained the fierce power of the peak spiritual


    master, slowly came out from her chest. The golden light resembled the blinding light of the sun,


    shining in the sky covered with demonic clouds. It immediately attracted the attention of the spiritual


    race beings and the human spirit maniptors present.


    In the next breath, the shockingly powerful spiritual aura released by the Dragon Sarira rushed off. It


    sharply contrasted with the Ice Phoenix Queen, whose demonic power soared into the sky.


    "This is..." When Alyssa saw the Dragon Sarira, a look of surprise appeared on her face, because she


    could feel that the power contained in it was terrifying.


    "Our victory or defeat will depend on this move. We need topletely activate the power of the


    Dragon Sarira so that we can use the forbidden skill. Thus, no matter what happenster, you must


    hold on," Rocky told the two women seriously. He knew that they were about to risk their lives, but they


    had no other choice if they wanted to survive.


    In response, the two women nodded calmly. Even though they knew that they could die if they failed


    this time, Alyssa and Marcia would not back down for Rocky''s sake.


    The next moment, the trio put their hands on the Dragon Sarira and used their spiritual power to


    activate the energy contained in it. In the blink of an eye, the power in the Dragon Sarira started to pour


    out. Waves of spiritual power began to spread in the air like tidal waves, enveloping heaven and earth.


    The Dragon Sarira contained the power of Ma, who had the most potent power in the spiritual


    race, for he was already at the peak of the ninth grade. Therefore, once it was activated, the energy it


    released would be unimaginable.


    All the members of the spiritual race and human spirit maniptors present, including Jill, were


    shocked when they saw this.


    "Is this the power crystal that Ma left behind after he ascended? No wonder once they were one of


    the most influential ns of the spiritual race in history. No one should underestimate them on pain of


    death." Even though Townsend knew that Marcia possessed the Dragon Sarira transformed from


    Ma''s power, he still couldn''t help but worry when he saw it with his own eyes. His eyes shed


    with hesitation and fear, but he quickly hid it away at the back of his mind. After all, it would not help


    him if his enemies noticed his wavering heart. However, what he cared most about was what Rocky


    and the two women wanted to do. It looked like they were willing to throw their lives away for the sake


    of their goal. So, what could be their goal?

 Chapter 1212 The Breathtaking Soul Extraction

    Chapter 1212 The Breathtaking Soul Extraction


    After the Dragon Sarira was activated, its released power constantly built up and became more violent


    exponentially. Without warning, the light burst out, causing the spiritual power to cover an area within


    hundreds of meters.


    At that moment, the Dragon Sarira shocked the spiritual masters with its destructive capacity and


    strength!


    In fact, the spiritual masters had never expected it to be this powerful, let alone the other spiritual race


    beings and the human spirit maniptors who had witnessed its wrath.


    The Dragon Sarira continued releasing its power, affecting the bodies of Rocky and the two other


    women tremendously. The impact was so intense that the spiritual power in their bodies rose sharply


    as if it were about to explode at any given minute.


    "I''m ready!" Rocky shouted with all his strength as he gave a hint to the two women. Soon after, the


    voice of the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast rang in his mind. It taught him the forbidden skill about how to


    extract the soul of the most powerful ancient demonic beast from the body of the Ice Phoenix Queen!


    Without a doubt, the so-called forbidden skill was against thew of nature. Therefore, no one knew


    what would happen after it was used. But if used incorrectly, this mistake might result in the trio''s death.


    Trying his best to be careful, Rocky followed the form of the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast step-by-


    step. The next moment, Rocky and the two women seemed to have fused into one. In an instant, a


    spiritual pir with a diameter of roughly ten meters appeared around them. This spiritual pir


    immediately soared into the sky and flew into the spinning vortex red cloud, just after Rocky had used


    the forbidden skill.


    Not long after, the sky produced a shattering sound as if it was about to crack at any second. Without


    warning, a stunning spiritual shadow, simr to a gigantic amulet, fell from the sky and clung to the


    body of the Ice Phoenix Queen.


    As soon as the spiritual shadownded on its body, the Ice Phoenix Queen let out a startling scream of


    anger. As a result, a strong demonic power gushed out of its body, struggling to break through the


    entangled spiritual shadow that was trying to suppress it.


    However, the huge spiritual shadow was as strong as a ster, clinging firmly onto the body of the Ice


    Phoenix Queen.


    "Lure the soul!" Rocky, who activated the power of the Dragon Sarira with the two women, immediately


    shouted with determination in his widened eyes.


    At once, the spiritual shadow that shrouded the body of the Ice Phoenix Queen instantly transformed


    into a massive spiritual hand that one could mistake as the hand of God. Almost at the same time, this


    made the beast''s entire body twitch. Soon, a huge soul shadow with glistening and overflowing red light


    gradually split from the body of the Ice Phoenix Queen.


    This soul shadow was none other than the soul of the most powerful ancient demonic beast.


    At that moment, the spiritual race beings, and the human spirit maniptors could not help but widen


    their eyes in amazement after seeing the view in front of them.


    Among them, Jill and the other spiritual masters were surprised the most because they witnessed how


    incredible Rocky and the two women were. After all, they had extracted the soul of the number one


    ancient demonic beast by themselves only.


    Moreover, they came to realize that Rocky''s team was beyond amazing. After all, the forbidden skill of


    the Phoenix Master n failed to do this, but the trio made it happen!


    Townsend, the patriarch of the Heavenly Demon n, also witnessed this. With darkened eyes, he


    began to mumble, "I never expected that these three could do it." Needless to say, he would never let


    the trio seed in their goals. Without dy, he raised the Thunder Ball in his hand and tried to


    summon the powerful thunder again. Right away, heunched a devastating blow at Rocky and the two


    women.


    In the blink of an eye, the sky above the entire Fog Demon in shed lightning again. This time, it


    shook both heaven and earth, as if the heaven was enraged and was going to punish the vastnd.


    Soon, a few bolts of heavenly thunder struck down, rushing towards Rocky and his twopanions


    directly.


    Meanwhile, the trio were so focused on trying their best to activate the power of the Dragon Sarira. In


    fact, at that time, they used the forbidden skill to extract the soul of the ancient demonic beast, just so


    they could not be disturbed any further. That was because once they were disturbed, the trio would


    definitely be engulfed by the Dragon Sarira''s power. Moreover, the consequences would be so great


    that they would not want to wish it on anyone!


    Just as the three of them were about to be hit by the thunder, Jill, who had foreseen what Townsend


    was about to do, suddenly stretched out her hand. Soon after, an ancient sword with very exquisite


    patterns like the flying phoenix on it appeared.


    Afterwards, a bright light shed upon the ancient sword''s appearance. In no time, the thunder seemed


    to be affected by some kind of power. At that moment, it turned around and flew directly towards the


    ancient sword. Suddenly, it was dispersed by the several phoenix radiances released by the sword.


    Then, another phoenix light rushed out of the sword, soaring hastily into the sky. Not long after, the light


    shone, and an enchanted barrier with a diameter of dozens of meters was stretched around Rocky and


    the two women.


    "Is this the spiritual treasure of the Phoenix Master n?" Townsend eximed after seeing Jill wield


    her ancient sword.


    Sure enough, he had recognized that Jill was holding something very familiar¡ªthe Empress Phoenix


    Sword. It belonged to the Phoenix Master n!


    The Empress Phoenix Sword was known not only to absorb power but also to activate an extremely


    powerful and invincible enchanted barrier. It was said that the enchanted barrier was so strong that it


    could not easily be broken by any other spiritual treasures.


    After Jill took out her Empress Phoenix Sword and blocked the patriarch''s attack against the trio, the


    soul of the most powerful ancient demonic beast was gradually pulled out from the body of the Ice


    Phoenix Queen.


    At the same time, because the soul had not yet fully formed, many broken souls scattered and


    pervaded the sky after leaving the body of the Ice Phoenix Queen.


    Townsend saw this and could not help but knit his brows in frustration and exasperation. But because


    of the barrier''s protection, he could not inflict any kind of damage to the trio.


    Despite the trio sessfully extracting the soul of the powerful ancient demonic beast, their bodies


    suffered the violent impact of the Dragon Sarira''s power. Moreover, once they couldn''t hold on to the


    immense energy that their bodies were trying to contain, everything would fall short of sess.


    Of course, the soul of the demonic beast was also constantly struggling at that time as it kept on


    releasing strong demonic power to resist the power of the Dragon Sarira. Therefore, the trio had to


    resist the power of the Dragon Sarira and the impact of the demonic power at the same time.


    In addition, Townsend constantly broke through the enchanted barrier in an attempt to stop the trio.


    At that time, Rocky and the two women surely were experiencing the most dangerous battle in their life!


    All the spiritual race beings and human spirit maniptors present were out of words to describe what


    was happening in front of them. They believed that even if something unimaginable happened from


    now on, it would still be reasonable.


    Yet, Sabina, Shirley and Luci kept their eyes locked onto Rocky and his teammates, believing that


    the trio would make it.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    All of a sudden, a whirlpool of red clouds manifested in the sky that created a loud noise. Almost at the


    same time, the iplete soul of the number one ancient demonic beast, which was about to be


    extracted at that moment, shone fiercely. Instantly, within three hundred meters around, the red light


    shone directly, and the amazing demonic power exploded and spread all over the sky. The enchanted


    barrier also exploded under the impact of the demonic power and started to shake violently and even


    began to copse.


    In just an instant, the berserk demonic power shrouded the trio, putting their lives in immense


    danger!

 Chapter 1213 Unable To Break Their Defense

    Chapter 1213 Unable To Break Their Defense


    "Basil!" Sabina, Shirley and Luci screamed in rm simultaneously.


    Felicia and Erica were too shocked to open their mouths. Instead, they could only look on with growing


    horror in their faces.


    On her end, Jill was taken aback when she saw that the enchanted barrier had been broken.


    Meanwhile, Townsend watched delightedly, as the demonic power struck Rocky, Marcia, and Alyssa.


    "That''s what you get for getting in my way!" he remarked with a wicked grin.


    All the members of the spiritual race and human spirit maniptors thought that Rocky, Marcia, and


    Alyssa were going to die. However, a massive dragon shadow suddenly appeared from the dissipated


    light of demonic power. It strongly resembled the Ice Phoenix Queen after the transformation, and it


    attracted the attention of the spectators at once.


    As the dragon shadow''s wings fluttered in flight, scattered gasps escaped from the crowd of spectators.


    They had spotted something unbelievable!


    Rocky, Marcia, and Alyssa were floating beneath the dragon''s wings, safe and sound.


    "Does he really have an ancient spiritual beast?" Jill eximed in surprise. Although she heard that


    Rocky had summoned an extinct ancient spiritual beast during the civil war of the Dragon Master n,


    it was still hard to believe if she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes. Besides, it was easier to hear it than


    to see it, so now that it was in front of her eyes, she was too astonished to believe it.


    After all, this ancient spiritual beast had long been extinct, so it was hard to imagine how it could


    reappear in this world.


    This legendary guardian beast was reincarnated hundreds of years apart, and it had formed from the


    most powerful ancient spiritual beast. Every time it was reincarnated, its original strength dissipated,This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    weakening it, and it needed to grow again. Therefore, if there was still an ancient spiritual beast in the


    Wild Spirit Land, it must be older and more robust than the legendary guardian beasts.


    And the most amazing thing was that Rocky, a human, could summon an ancient spiritual beast. It was


    considered an incredible act for all the members of the spiritual race, so to imagine that a mere human


    had done it was unbelievable.


    At that moment, Rocky, Marcia, and Alyssa, who were safe and sound, continued to draw the power of


    the Dragon Sarira. With great perseverance, they finally extracted the soul of the most formidable


    demonic beast from ancient times from the body of the Ice Phoenix Queen.


    After that, the surging demonic power released by the Ice Phoenix Queen weakened, and soon, it


    returned to normal. In the next breath, it fell to the ground, exhausted.


    Meanwhile, everyone could clearly see the soul of the most powerful demonic beast from the ancient


    times, as it wriggled and struggled helplessly in the air as if it was trying to break away from the


    enormous spiritual hand that pulled it out from the Ice Phoenix Queen''s body.


    However, what happened next shocked all the members of the spiritual race and human spirit


    maniptors even more. Rocky, Marcia, and Alyssa led the soul of the demonic beast to the ancient


    spiritual beast.


    "What are they doing?" Some people cried out in confusion, while the others quietly observed what was


    happening.


    On the other hand, Townsend had an inkling of what they nned to do, and the very thought of it


    shocked him speechless.


    The cries and gasps of the spectators grew louder in the next few minutes, as more amazing things


    happened. In the blink of an eye, the spiritual hand transformed from the power of the Dragon Sarira


    inserted the soul of the mighty and ancient demonic beast into the ancient spiritual beast''s body


    forcefully.


    In the next breath, the ancient spiritual beast''s eyes shed red, and a demonic aura started toe


    out of its body as if it was overflowing from the inside. Its lifeless body came alive on its own, and it now


    emitted a more potent aura than before. After that, the remnant souls floating in the air gathered around


    the body of the ancient spiritual beast.


    The evil aura released by the ancient spiritual beast steadily grew more intense with every second that


    passed like the throbbing of a panicked heart. Suddenly, it raised its head and roared at the sky. The


    evil radiance all over its body spread out like sunlight and engulfed the whole area, covering the entire


    Fog Demon in with a strange sheen.


    Then, within hundreds of meters around the spiritual beast, every living thing withered and died. Not


    one de of grass survived, as the ce mystically turned into desertnd.


    When all the members of the spiritual race and the human spirit maniptors saw this happen, they


    were stunned at first. But soon, fear overtook their minds, and each of them looked on with an utterly


    terrified expression on their faces.


    "It''s reborn! The oldest and most dominating demonic beast has been reborn!" The panicked cries of


    the crowd grew louder and faster, like the beating of a tribal drum.


    "This is horrible!" "We are all going to die here!"


    "Is this the end of the world?"


    "He actually transferred the soul of the mighty, ancient demonic beast into the ancient spiritual beast''s


    body!" The spiritual masters of the Phoenix Master n, including Jill, obviously did not expect that


    Rocky would do something like this. They were struck dumb and speechless for a moment. Rocky


    sacrificed his ancient spiritual beast to save the legendary guardian beast of their n, and in doing so,


    he disyed such great bravery and self-sacrifice that none of them knew what to say.


    "The most powerful demonic beast in the ancient times is stronger than I thought. Whether you can


    subdue it or not depends on yourself." At that time, the voice of the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast rang in


    Rocky''s mind.


    "You want it to submit to me and acknowledge me as its master? I know it won''t be easy, but I have to


    give it a try." Rocky knew that he had no choice but to put all his eggs in one basket. This was the most


    challenging experience he had in his life, but he didn''t let that intimidate him. If he failed, he would not


    only lose the ancient spiritual beast he had obtained with great efforts, but he would also inadvertently


    put the two women and himself in a perilous situation.


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed in concentration. Then, he activated the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill


    and rushed quickly to the ancient spiritual beast that contained the oldest demonic beast''s soul in its


    body. His palm hit the middle of its eyebrows, and in the next moment, his whole body exploded in


    intense and vibrant light.


    At the same time, Townsend also flew towards the ancient spiritual beast at an astonishing speed. He


    had hoped that the mightiest demonic beast in the ancient times could be reborn in the body of the Ice


    Phoenix Queen. In that way, not only could he obtain the mythical demonic beast from ancient times,


    but it would also weaken the Phoenix Master n with the loss of their legendary guardian beast.


    But things had changed, so his ns needed to change too. The most formidable demonic beast from


    the ancient times was finally reborn, but it was not in the body that he expected. However, that didn''t


    matter anymore. His priority now was to subdue the demonic beast, and he needed to do it before


    Rocky. Therefore, the only threat to him now was Rocky, as they appeared to have the same goal in


    mind. It meant that he had to kill Rocky first.


    However, when he was about to attack Rocky, Marcia and Alyssa interfered. It looked like the two


    women also knew what he was nning, so they blocked his path not only to stop him but also to give


    Rocky the freedom to do what he needed without his interference.


    "Those who stand in my way will die!" Townsend released an astonishing spiritual power, which turned


    into a violent thunder wave that rushed to Marcia and Alyssa.


    The two women joined hands to resist the thunder wave. But since Townsend''s strength was more


    prominentpared with theirs, Marcia and Alyssa found it hard to resist him, let alone stop him.


    Thankfully, Jill jumped in at the right time, helping the others hold Townsend back. With a mighty shout,


    they gave all they had to buy enough time for Rocky.


    Since there was only a minimal gap between Jill''s and Townsend''s strength, he could not break their


    defense when she worked with Marcia and Alyssa. He could do nothing but watch Rocky with a bitter


    cry. He saw, at that moment, that Rocky had already put his hand on the ancient spiritual beast''s


    forehead. Would he seed in subduing it?

 Chapter 1214 The Negotiation With The Ancient Demonic Beast

    Chapter 1214 The Negotiation With The Ancient Demonic Beast


    At the same time, Rocky''s spiritual sense entered the extremely weird space. Suddenly, the red lights


    around him flickered like neon lights. Besides that, the surging demonic power was also constantly


    attacking him from all directions.


    Soon enough, Rocky saw a beast-shaped soul shadow with a demonic aura right in front of him.


    Although it was only the size of an ordinary human, it looked ferocious, cruel, and malicious. Its body


    was full of blood and it exuded a strong aura.


    "So, are you the most powerful ancient demonic beast?" Looking at the beast-shaped soul shadow in


    front of him, Rocky had to admit that he was a little afraid. After all, he had no idea how he could


    subdue such a powerful ancient demonic beast.


    "You worthless little human, how dare you hinder my rebirth? But I couldn''t care less about you; my


    wish finally came true! It feels so good to finally have a new body. And this body seems to be stronger


    than the previous body of the legendary guardian beast. God is really on my side! The next thing for me


    is to eat all the spiritual race beings to replenish my strength with their spiritual power..." the demonic


    beast said maliciously, disdainfully ignoring Rocky.


    Realizing that the demonic beast actually had a human-like consciousness, Rocky immediately smiled


    and said, "Did you really think that I sent your soul into the body of this ancient spiritual beast for


    nothing?"


    "Huh? What do you mean?" the demonic beast asked. It immediately became doubtful as soon as it


    heard Rocky''s words.


    "The body of the spiritual beast that you are reborn is indestructible that even the spiritual race can''t


    destroy it. Although your soul is reborn with the body of the ancient spiritual beast, I''d like to inform you


    that you will be forbidden to exist both in heaven and earth with this indestructible soul and beast body.


    So, I think you should be aware of the consequences, right?" Rocky said to the demonic beast calmly.


    His words and calmness at the gravity of the situation hit its heart.


    As expected, the demonic beast shouted furiously as if it was triggered by something, "I have been


    sealed in the Demonic Soul Cauldron for thousands of years. I even almost lost my soul. It is not easy


    for me to have a chance to be reborn. But you, a worthless human, almost ruined my n. Now you


    even deliberately set me up, trying to burn my soul and body to nothing but ashes! I''ll kill you, bastard!"


    The demonic beast looked extremely enraged. In an instant, the demonic light all over its body rushed


    to Rocky like a violent storm.


    "Surrender to me at once! Otherwise, you and this ancient spiritual beast will disappear together!"


    Rockymanded coldly. His face was extremely serious.


    Of course, at the very moment, he was also risking everything. If he couldn''t make the demonic beast


    surrender to him, then there would be no other way. All their efforts and hope would be lost.


    "Just you? Unless you can defeat me, I will never surrender to you!" The demonic beast let out a few


    gales of wildughter. It looked very arrogant and obviously, it would not easily surrender to a human


    who was so much weaker than him.


    The next moment, the demonic beast turned into a demonic shadow and rushed directly to Rocky, as if


    it wanted to swallow every bit of his spiritual sense.


    Rocky was now inside the body of the number one ancient demonic beast. He knew it would be easy


    for it to deal with him. So, as soon as he saw it rushing towards him, his eyes narrowed into slits. In the


    blink of an eye, his whole body suddenly trembled, and a strong ck smoke suddenly rose from it.


    The smoke was swirling around him, as if he were possessed by an evil king which would make people


    shudder with fear. Without any signs of fear or weakness, he faced directly the demonic beast who was


    rushing towards him.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    As soon as the beast saw the evil aura released by Rocky, it suddenly stopped in its tracks and


    shouted in astonishment, "Divine King Belial?" As it screamed, its body suddenly trembled, reeling with


    fear.


    "Divine King Belial?" Rocky repeated. When he looked at the expression of the demonic beast, his face


    froze. He could tell that it was able to sense the power of the Holy Dragon Bead in his body.


    "Tell me who the hell are you?" the demonic beast asked agitatedly, intently staring at Rocky with its


    bell-like eyes.


    "Who do you think am I?" Rocky sneered yfully.


    "Are you the actual reincarnation of Divine King Belial?" the demonic beast guessed.


    "If I were the reincarnation of Divine King Belial, would you surrender to me then?" Rocky asked, using


    this opportunity as a leverage.


    "Never. It was you who sealed me in the Demonic Soul Cauldron. If it were not for you, I wouldn''t have


    been stuck there for thousands of years and struggled like this today. I will never surrender to you," the


    demonic beast eximed. It was unwilling to ept the deal from Rocky, but its demonic eyes showed


    that it kind of fear Rocky.


    "What was that you just said? You were sealed into the Demonic Soul Cauldron by Divine King Belial?"


    Rocky was surprised to hear that information. However, he remembered the change of the Holy Dragon


    Bead''s power in his body while he was near the Demonic Soul Cauldron in the Phoenix Master n''s


    sacrificial hall. Perhaps the demonic beast''s exnation was reasonable and understandable.


    However, who on earth was this Divine King Belial? Was there really a powerful spiritual race being


    who was able to seal the most powerful ancient demonic beast in the Demonic Soul Cauldron by itself?


    Judging from the tone of the beast, the cauldron must be owned by Divine King Belial. Even the


    cauldron itself was a powerful forbidden treasure that even a spiritual master of the Phoenix Master


    n like Jill couldn''t control. So, this Divine King Belial must be extremely powerful!


    "It seems that you are not the reincarnation of Divine King Belial. Because if you are indeed him,


    wouldn''t you already know this?" the demonic beast questioned. It immediately showed a look of rage


    as it realized that it seemed to be tricked by Rocky.


    "If you don''t believe me, then why don''t you try me?" Rocky replied arrogantly.


    The demonic beast didn''t dare to rush forward so quickly even though it was far stronger than Rocky.


    And he entered its body in the spiritual state, it would be so easy if it wanted to devour Rocky''s spiritual


    sense. However, if he was the reincarnation of Divine King Belial indeed, it might repeat the same


    mistake it made in the past.


    Seeing the hesitation on its face, Rocky continued, "If you surrender to me, I promise I won''t seal you in


    the Demonic Soul Cauldron anymore. I will also keep your soul in the body of this ancient spiritual


    beast, so that you can finally be reborn."


    "I don''t believe you. You''re lying! That''s what you always do. Only by killing you can I truly be reborn


    since the power of Divine King Belial is the only thing in this world that can subdue me. So, if you really


    are his reincarnation, then it only means that Divine King Belial, who once made all the spiritual race


    beings surrender, was already dead. And even if you are his reincarnation, you are far more inferior


    and weaker now¡­" the demonic beast said. This information surprised Rocky once


    again.

 Chapter 1215 Kneel Down And Surrender

    Chapter 1215 Kneel Down And Surrender


    "Divine King Belial had made all the spiritual race beings surrender to him? But isn''t he also a member


    of the spiritual race?" Rocky originally thought that Divine King Belial was just a very powerful spiritual


    race being. He didn''t expect that he was an existence that made all spiritual race beings bow down


    before him.


    "Ha! The spiritual race? That''s some nasty joke! They don''t even deserve to lick the soles of Divine


    King Belial''s feet," the most powerful ancient demonic beast jested.


    "If he is not from the spiritual race, then where is he from? What is his true identity?" Rocky wanted to


    find some answers. He had a vague feeling that Divine King Belial must have something to do with the


    secret being hidden by the spiritual race.


    "Why do you still want to know these things? You''re going to die soon. If I were you, I should worry


    more about that. After I kill you, I''m going to find a way to leave the body of this ancient spiritual beast


    and return to the body of the legendary guardian beast," the demonic beast said in an impatient and


    threatening tone. It didn''t want to waste any more time on the pointless talking; thus, it fixed its demonic


    eyes at Rocky and rushed towards him.


    "Glutton! I didn''t expect that I will still meet you one day!" While inside Rocky''s body, a voice suddenly


    echoed in the air. It was like an ethereal sound that gave the speaker such immense authority.


    "Who is it?!" The demonic beast was rmed the instant it heard the voice that called its true name. It


    had been sealed in the Demonic Soul Cauldron for thousands of years, and its existence was almost


    already forgotten by the world. Therefore, if this person knew its name, then he should be someone


    extraordinary.


    Suddenly, a dragon-shaped soul shadow emerged and shone brightly. Although it was just the size of a


    palm, it exuded a domineering aura that would make an ordinary warrior tremble in fear.


    "No¡­ This can''t be! It''s you?! Divine King Apollyon!" As soon as Glutton saw the dragon-shaped soul


    shadow, it instantly knew what was going on, and a look of horror appeared on its face. It immediately


    shifted its gaze to Rocky and eximed, "You''re really the reincarnation of Divine King Belial?!"


    Rocky was also taken aback at what he just heard. He was confused as to why Glutton would refer him


    as the reincarnation of Divine King Belial. He immediately turned to the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast,


    wanting to demand an exnation. Obviously, the two knew each other, and there was a huge secret


    that was being kept from him.


    "I didn''t even want to see your face, Glutton, but because of your stubbornness, I have no choice but to


    show up and meet you again!" The Dragon-shaped Soul Beast seemed like it was on bad terms with


    the ancient demonic beast. It was as if it had experienced several headaches and hardships because


    of thetter.


    "Ha! Who said that I want to see you? If it weren''t for you, Divine King Belial wouldn''t be able to seal


    me into the Demonic Soul Cauldron. I can still remember it vividly. I regretted being so careless that


    you two had the opportunity to get rid of me. This must be fate. Who would have thought that soon after


    my rebirth, I will meet both you and the reincarnation of Divine King Belial. I challenge you! Let''s fight


    for ten days and nights, just like what we did in the past. I''ll make sure to kill you this time in order to


    vent out all of my resentment!" Glutton said sternly.


    "Wait a minute. Who the hell is Divine King Belial to you? Why would the two of you fight side by side


    and seal the ancient demonic beast together?" Rocky couldn''t help but ask the Dragon-shaped Soul


    Beast because he felt so lost after listening to Glutton''s words. He couldn''t make any sense of the


    information that he heard.


    The Dragon-shaped Soul Beast turned and looked at Rocky, but it seemed like it still didn''t intend to tell


    him anything right now. It knew that it wasn''t the right time for him to know everything. These things


    were closely rted to the secrets of the spiritual race, and it thought that Rocky might not be ready to


    absorb all of it.


    "Glutton, stop wasting your time in unnecessary things. Your time is running out. If you still continued to


    act on your own, you''re just going to be burnt to ashes with the flesh and blood of my descendant.


    When that happened, you wouldpletely disappear from this world. If you really want to fight me


    and exact your revenge, you need to stay alive first. When the right timees, I can take you on


    without any reservations," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast said in a deep and low voice.


    "What? Are you threatening me?" Glutton retorted with a ferocious look on its face.


    "What I''m saying is that I''m willing to give you a chance," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast answered


    back without any hint of emotion.


    "Screw that! If I''m going to die, I will drag you both with me!" Obviously, Glutton was full of pride. It


    would choose to die miserably than submit to Rocky.


    "You stubborn idiot! The human in front of you does not only possess the power of Divine King Belial,


    but he also controls the future of all the spiritual race ns. If you can stay by his side and assist him, it


    will give you the chance to prove yourself again!" The Dragon-shaped Soul Beast was getting impatient


    in persuading the ancient demonic beast.


    "What do you mean? Prove myself? For what?" Glutton sneered and didn''t want to take it seriously.


    "You''re so fixated on your revenge, right? You want to prove so badly that you''re stronger than me,


    don''t you?" the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast answered provokingly.


    "Yes, of course! I have been imprisoned in the Demonic Soul Cauldron for thousands of years, but I will


    never admit that you defeated me. I know that I''m stronger than you, and I can prove that! But what


    does it have to do with this human?" Glutton quickly red at Rocky. Although the power of Divine King


    Belial was lying inside his body, he was still currently a weak existence. It would be able to kill him


    easily if it wanted to.


    "There''s only one way for you to prove that you''re stronger than me. You have topletely control the


    body of my descendant first. However, its body has already reached a spiritual connection with this


    human. If you don''t surrender to him, there''s no way for you to get its body. Thus, if you tried to forcibly


    control it, you would walk towards your doom. Do you understand now? He is the one who can decide


    your fate!" the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast said firmly, as it cast a nce at Rocky.


    Upon hearing this, Glutton started to hesitate. It was not willing to submit to a mere human who was


    much weaker than it, but it didn''t also want to just vanish this way. Besides, it took it a lot of effort just to


    be reborn. Furthermore, it could also obtain the chance to finally settle the score with the Dragon-


    shaped Soul Beast.


    "What''s it going to be? Hurry up and make up your mind," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast urged and


    pressured Glutton.


    "Fine! I will surrender to him on one condition¡­" Glutton fell silent as if thinking seriously.


    "Just say it!" the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast demanded.


    "I need him to enter the Heavenly God Temple first to take out my body that was sealed by Divine King


    Belial! The remains cannot be restored to its original form, but there is still a part of my power that was


    left in them. I need them to fully recover my power. Only if he agrees to this condition will I submit to


    him." Glutton finally said its condition after thinking for a while.


    "All right. However, you have to seal your power so that he can control you." The Dragon-shaped Soul


    Beast also put forward its own demand after thinking for a while.


    "Ha! Fine, it''s a deal!" Glutton burst outughing after saying that and instantly disappeared.


    Immediately after, Rocky regained his senses and quickly looked at the ancient spiritual beast in front


    of him. He recognized that Glutton, the most powerful ancient demonic beast, already changed its


    attitude.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    At the time, the evil aura in its body was suddenly restrained. Then, it knelt before Rocky, allowing


    everyone to witness this scene.

 Chapter 1216 Itch To Possess Him

    Chapter 1216 Itch To Possess Him


    The scene shocked every single person who was watching the confrontation. These included various


    spiritual race beings and human spirit maniptors, who widened their eyes in disbelief and talked to


    each other feverishly.


    "Am I dreaming? He made the demonic beast surrender to him! Such a powerful beast and it actually


    surrendered!"


    "He is just a human being, but he managed to subdue a demonic beast so powerful that even the


    spiritual race couldn''t handle it..."


    "Forget whatever people are saying! I don''t think this guy is human!"


    For a moment, the entire Fog Demon in was filled with the cries of astonishment. It was hard for


    most of the onlookers to believe their eyes. Who would? The most powerful and ancient demonic beast


    was now kneeling down in front of a human being.


    In fact, even Felicia, Marcia, and Alyssa were shocked by the scene. They knew that Rocky was


    powerful, but they hadn''t expected that the man would be able to tame such a strong and ancient


    beast.


    "Please tell me that is not possible!" Townsend, who had been stopped by the three women, was also


    stunned. He had imagined thousands of oues of this fight, but only not this one. Rocky had


    extracted the original soul of the demonic beast. Then, he had let it be reborn in the form of his own


    ancient spiritual beast. Moreover, he totally subdued and controlled it. Everything was going against the


    patriarch''s ns.


    Obviously, Jill was also surprised.


    "He did it! Wow, he actually did it!" Sabina, Shirley and Luci were very excited.


    ''You really are something, Prince Crimson!'' Felicia and her disciple also looked at each other, with the


    same thought in their minds. Despite their calm andposed exterior, their eyes betrayed the


    admiration they were feeling.


    And it wasn''t just the two of them. Every single human spirit maniptor was shocked, excited and


    proud. It was a humongous feat to be able to subdue such a strong beast, that too when one was a


    human. As so many spiritual race beings watched in helplessness, it was a human who had managed


    to win the fight against a beast even they were unable to tame. This would increase the human''s


    standing several times over.


    On the other hand, the spiritual race beings were still surprised and stunned, as if they hadn''te to


    their senses yet.


    Marcia and Alyssa, by contrast, began smiling after a moment''s surprise, because they were used to


    such impossible achievements. They had a way of happening to Rocky every now and then. In their


    minds, none of his feats came close to this one. It was true that he had brought under control three


    powerful spirit-manipted beasts as strong as guardian beasts; it was true that he had helped them


    break the curse seal which, once again, even the spiritual race could not break. It was also true that he


    could summon an extinct ancient spiritual beast. And yet, those achievements seemed to be nothing


    compared to what had happened just now.


    "Go inside my Magic Spiritual Space, Glutton!" Under the watchful eyes of the public, Rocky proudly


    nodded at Glutton who had been reborn with the help of the flesh of the ancient spiritual beast.


    Instantly, Glutton moved its huge body like a puppet, entered Rocky''s Magic Spiritual Space, and


    disappeared from the sight of the people.


    Seeing that he had sessfully managed to subdue Glutton, Rocky finally breathed a sigh of relief and


    flew down towards the ground. He was a little exhausted now. As soon as he touched down, Marcia


    and Alyssa immediately rushed towards him with a worried look on their faces.


    Rocky still looked a little serious after this victory. Unaware to them, he hade to know of the


    existence of Divine King Belial from the conversation between the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast and the


    demonic beast he had just subdued. And Belial seemed to be rted to the power of the Holy Dragon


    Bead in his body. In other words, the power he possessed most likely came from the Divine King.


    Down on the ground, some people were happy about the beast being subdued, and some were not.


    Of thetter was Townsend who was extremely angry that his ns had been waid. It was obvious


    that he had underestimated Rocky''s abilities and the power hidden in his body.


    "Do you give up now?" Jill asked Townsend with a cold look on her face.


    "It''s just an ancient demonic beast. I don''t want it!" Townsend put on an arrogant and disdainful look on


    his face and pretended not to care about the defeat.


    "Don''t think that I don''t know about the Demonic Soul Cauldron being forcibly opened. I am well aware


    that it was a plot you came up with!" Jill had long suspected him of nning something in secret. The


    truth was, she knew him a long time ago, before the time he had taken over as the patriarch of the


    Heavenly Demon n. The two of them had once even been close. However, when Townsend had


    be the patriarch, then the two of them had drifted apart for some reason. This meant that though


    they were not very close now, she knew him well enough.


    "You are talking nonsense! Do you have even a shred of evidence?" Townsend sneered.


    "Oh please! I know how cautious you are. You wouldn''t be foolish enough to leave behind any loose


    threads! You know what, I am going to forget it this one time. However, be warned! If the Heavenly


    Demon n dares to plot against us again, we will not be so lenient and your blood shall flow like a


    river!" Jill warned in a sinister tone.


    Townsend''s face changed slightly when he heard this, because he knew that Jill was not joking. As one


    of the top ns of the spiritual race, the Phoenix Master n was not one to be underestimated or


    taken lightly. And at least for the time being, the Phoenix Master n was too powerful to be taken


    head-on. Thinking about that, Townsend also decided that it was meaningless to stay any longer, so he


    took a look at Rocky who was still surrounded by the crowd. Snorting, he gestured to the spiritual race


    beings that hade with him.


    Very soon, he and hispanions left dejectedly.


    Once they were out of sight, Jill turned around and flew down,nding in front of Rocky. She looked up


    at the Ice Phoenix Queen, who had now returned to normal since Glutton''s soul had been extracted


    from it.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and told Rocky gratefully, "Prince Crimson, our n has no idea how to


    repay you for your kindness! We owe you a lot for your selfless decision to help us."


    But her words were hiding one thought that was itching at the back of her mind. The skill that Rocky


    had used whilst extracting the soul of the demonic beast was clearly stronger than the forbidden skill of


    her n. In other words, she didn''t believe that humans had the ability to get their hands on such a


    powerful skill. So where had Rocky learnt that skill?


    She was very confused about the experiences that Rocky had had, but it also made her more


    interested in the man. Now, besides her hopes of being able to procreate with Rocky, she also had an


    unprecedented and strong desire to possess him. It could be said that more than the children, she


    wanted Rocky!


    "You''re wee, Matriarch Jill! I just did what any person would do..." Rocky shook his head slightly.


    He seemed very calm. In fact, he was nowhere near as excited as he should be after subduing such a


    powerful beast. It looked like what he had done was just amon thing for him.


    The truth was that he was thinking about something far more important. This was the condition that


    Glutton had ced in exchange for agreeing to submit to him. It had asked him to go to a ce called


    the Heavenly God Temple.


    However, he had no idea where the Heavenly God Temple was! This meant that he needed to ask the


    Dragon-shaped Soul Beast about itter.

 Chapter 1217 The Evil-fight Divine Bead

    Chapter 1217 The Evil-fight Divine Bead


    Although Glutton had been reborn, there were still some remnant souls that hadn''t been merged with it


    and were still attached to those monsters. Jill saw that and ordered her people to kill all the remaining


    monsters, so they could not cause any more trouble.


    After a long time, the Fog Demon in finally returned to its usual peace.


    However, the terrible things that happened had left a mark on thend that was very difficult to erase.


    Indeed, the appalling and horrible memories that the disaster had inflicted in their minds would take a


    long time to heal.


    The awful disaster that day would leave a hefty impression in the history of the Wild Spirit Land.


    Through Jill''s order, the seven spiritual masters led the Phoenix Master n members and escorted


    their legendary guardian beast back.


    "Prince Crimson, may I speak with you alone? I have something to ask you," Jill told Rocky at once.


    "All right." Rocky nodded and then said to Marcia and the other women, "You can go back to the


    Phoenix City with Preceptor Felicia. After I talk with Matriarch Jill, I will go somewhere else first, but I


    will see you as soon as I return."


    "Where are you going? Don''t you want us to go with you?" Marcia couldn''t help but ask when she saw


    that Rocky was acting mysteriously.


    "Don''t worry. There''s no need for that." Rocky shook his head firmly. He didn''t look like he would


    change his mind, even though the women were all pouting at him. Instead, Rocky called back the three


    beasts and turned to Jill. With a wave at the others, he climbed Jill''s guardian beast and left with her.


    After they flew for a while, Rocky broke the peaceful silence. He looked at Jill and asked, "Matriarch


    Jill, what do you want to talk about?"


    "Prince Crimson, please tell me the truth. Where did the power in your bodye from?" At that


    moment, it became apparent to Rocky that Jill would never give up. It seemed like she was desperate


    to find out the power source of the Holy Dragon Bead hidden in Rocky''s body.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "If that is your question, then I''ll just go. I''m sorry, but you can''t just ask repeatedly and expect that I will


    change my mind and answer you." After hearing that, Rocky pretended to leave.


    But Jill threw her hands out as if to stop him. "Wait!"


    Rocky turned to look at her with an unimpressed expression on his face.


    "How do you think the Heavenly Demon n''s intervention this time? Do you think they have any


    hidden agenda?" Jill asked.


    "That much is certain, but we can''t prove it yet. I think they wouldn''t have interfered if the Heavenly


    Demon n didn''t have any interest in the matter," spected Rocky. He had dealt with the Heavenly


    Demon n more than a few times, so he could already guess how their minds worked.


    "I agree with you, but we can''t do anything to them without evidence. Today, we saw how formidable


    they were, and they were able topete with us! To make matters worse, they have two spiritual


    treasures in their hands, which we should not underestimate. Fortunately, you have subdued the oldest


    and most formidable demonic beast. If Townsend overcame the beast instead, it would be a grave


    threat to the spiritual race," Jill said seriously.


    "Our Phoenix Master n has always lived in seclusion, and we don''t usually care about the world''s


    affairs. However, if any other n dares toy a finger on us, we will never let it go. I will definitely get


    even with the Heavenly Demon n for this!" she added more seriously.


    "This is a matter of the spiritual race, and it has nothing to do with me. But I agree with you. We have to


    be on guard against the Heavenly Demon n," Rocky remarked, his eyes narrowed in deep thought.


    A short pause ensued, as Jill looked at Rocky hesitantly. Then she asked, unwilling to give up so easily,


    "Are you sure you don''t want to tell me?"


    "I''m leaving now." As soon as he finished speaking, Rocky summoned Ken and flew away without a


    backward nce.


    Jill''s eyes widened in surprise, but Rocky was gone before she could move to stop him. "That brat...


    Even if he doesn''t tell me, I can guess that the so-called Holy Dragon Bead maye from the same


    source as the Demonic Soul Cauldron. If that is the case, then it exins everything. He is just human,


    but he can fuse the power of the forbidden object. This is beyondmon sense," murmured Jill,


    shaking her head. "Sooner orter, he will be a human being that even the spiritual race is afraid


    of."


    After Rocky, riding Ken, had flown about a mile away from Jill, he asked in his mind, "Don''t you owe me


    an exnation?"


    "Glutton asked you to go to the Heavenly God Temple to take out its remains, so you have to go there


    first. Initially, with your current strength, entering the Heavenly God Temple is very dangerous, but you


    have to do this to obtain Glutton''s help. Don''t worry. I will also help you when necessary," replied the


    Dragon-shaped Soul Beast, avoiding Rocky''s question.


    "Don''t you want to tell me the rtionship between you and Divine King Belial?" Rocky had heard that


    Glutton was sealed in the Demonic Soul Cauldron because it was defeated by Divine King Belial and


    the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast, which implied that thetter two had a good rtionship. Moreover, he


    was also curious about the origin of this Divine King Belial.


    "After you enter the Heavenly God Temple, you will find out something that you can know," the Dragon-


    shaped Soul Beast replied calmly. Since it kept answering indirectly, Rocky knew that it was not going


    to answer his question.


    And he also knew that unless it was willing to tell him, no coercion or temptation would work.


    "Where is the Heavenly God Temple?" Rocky asked, changing the topic.


    "It is the ce where we met before," responded the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast. Rocky''s eyes shot up


    in astonishment, as he received a reply that he didn''t expect.


    "Are you talking about the Myriad Spirit Tomb?" he asked excitedly. "The Myriad Spirit Tomb is actually


    the entrance to the Heavenly God Temple.


    However, no one knows how to enter the temple except for me," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast


    exined. "What kind of ce is the temple?


    And why are Glutton''s remains sealed there?" Rocky asked one after another. "The temple was a ce


    that the spiritual race used to worship in the past," revealed the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast.


    "The spiritual race used it for worship..." Rocky murmured to himself thoughtfully. Then he looked


    confused for a moment, as he asked, "What did they worship?" He was surprised to hear that the


    spiritual race worshiped beings other than themselves. But if what Glutton said was true, was it


    possible that they revered Divine King Belial? "I think deep inside your heart, you already know the


    answer," was the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast''s vague response.


    It seemed that the beast already knew what he was thinking about. "Let me ask you another question.


    Is the power of the Holy Dragon Bead in my body really the power of Divine King Belial?"


    Rocky asked seriously. "Yes. The power of the Holy Dragon Beades from Divine King Belial, but


    things are not as simple as you think.


    The Holy Dragon Bead''s original name is Evil-fight Divine Bead. It is a secret weapon refined by Divine


    King Belial with his power before his death, and it has a remarkable effect. However, the only thing I


    can tell you now is that the Evil-fight Divine Bead will be restored to its true form when necessary. In


    other words, the evil power in your body derived from the bead is not its purest form." Finally, the


    Dragon-shaped Soul Beast spoke straightforwardly, thereby solving some of the doubts in Rocky''s


    mind.

 Chapter 1218 The Collision

    Chapter 1218 The Collision


    "The evil power that resides in my body is not the real form of the Evil-fight Divine Bead? Then, what is


    its true form?" Rocky asked in surprise. He still didn''t quite grasp the entire prowess of the Evil-fight


    Divine Bead''s evil power, so he wanted to know as much information as he could.


    "I can''t describe it in detail. I can only tell you that the true form of the bead is much more formidable


    than the evil power in your body. Although, yes, the evil power is also pretty strong, it is at most


    equivalent to that of the spiritual race." The Dragon-shaped Soul Beast tried to simplify the exnation.


    "More powerful than the evil power? That''s inconceivable." Upon hearing its description, Rocky was


    obviously appalled. The evil power was already considered as something very powerful not only to


    humans but also to the spiritual race. If the true form of the Evil-fight Divine Bead was stronger than the


    evil power, then it meant that it hadpletely surpassed the power of the spiritual race.


    That much power was just unimaginable.


    "Well, you need to worry about it some other time. You have somewhere to go to. You know that


    Glutton has a bad temper. If you didn''t manage to take out its remains on time, we would not know


    what kind of trouble that beast might do to you. Although it can''t fully control its reborn body yet, we will


    still have a hard time dealing with it. Therefore, it''s wise to not provoke it. However, if we are able to


    find and take out the remains, we still can''t give it that easily," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast warned


    Rocky.


    "Of course. I know that Glutton is the cunning type who won''t keep its promise," Rocky smirked,


    knowing how he should deal with the ancient demonic beast. For now, he had to retrieve the remains


    first. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have the cards when it was time to negotiate.


    Then, Rocky gave Ken a signal. It immediately roared and soared into the vast sky, carrying Rocky on


    its broad back.


    As soon as he left, a strange man clothed in a red robe appeared. Looking at Rocky''s back, he


    murmured to himself, "This is so boring! Why does the patriarch want me to keep an eye on Basil? If it


    weren''t for the patriarch''s order to keep him alive, that guy would have already died miserably in my


    hands!"


    The man in the red robe instantly disappeared after seeing where Rocky was headed.


    A few days had passed since Rocky left for the Heavenly God Temple.


    In the boundless desert at the junction of the Timber Deity Empire and the Magic Phoenix Empire, a


    colorful light shadow intertwined around the clouds and a light mist shed in the sky. Soon after, this


    attracted several bird-like spirit-manipted beasts of three to four-star levels, flying over from all


    directions. It was as if they wanted to devour the colorful light shadow all at once.


    "Here are the troublesome beasts!" The figure on the colorful shadow narrowed his eyes and focused


    on the approaching spirit-manipted beasts. Then, he gathered strong spiritual power and released it.


    In an instant, a shadow of a ming beast shot out. It spread its six wings and the zing light burst out


    in all directions. It sent a wave of devouring fire that engulfed a radius of a few meters.


    In the blink of an eye, the shadow of the ming beast shed past the spirit-manipted beasts.


    Before they could even make a sound, their entire bodies were burned and charred by the roaring


    mes. Soon after, they eventually turned to ashes that were blown and scattered by the wind.


    Seeing this, the rest of the spirit-manipted beasts nearby immediately panicked and let out shrilling


    screams. They hurriedly jerked to a halt in the air, turned around and escaped as fast as they could.


    "We should be there soon. I can already see it." After sending Uriah back to his Magic Spiritual Space,


    Rocky looked down into the ck Sand Abyss and continued flying forward on Ken''s back.


    About two hourster, Rocky and Kennded on the ground where a sea of stonesy at the entrance


    of the abyss. Under the abyss was a huge primeval forest, which was filled with powerful spirit-


    manipted beasts and supernatural beasts. Back then, he almost died in this ce and even got


    separated from Ken. Therefore, he couldn''t help but sigh upon returning to this ce.


    Of course, he already learned from his mistakes in the past and didn''t have the intention to repeat them


    again.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as Rocky was about to fly down towards the abyss, the voice of the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast


    rang in his mind. "Just go straight to the stone area that you saw after you came out of the Myriad Spirit


    Tombst time. You can enter the tomb directly through it."


    Rocky obeyed its suggestion and looked for the stones. As he found them, he walked towards them.


    Upon walking in the area, he quickly noticed that the dragon-shaped jade hanging on his chest began


    to shine brightly. The light spread out and soon covered his whole body.


    With the intensity of the dazzling light, Rocky couldn''t help but close his eyes. When the light gradually


    dissipated and he was able to open his eyes, he discovered that he was already inside the magnificent


    ice tomb. There was still an endless ice surface around the tomb, with tens of thousands of corpses


    belonging to the spiritual race beings buried directly under it. As he looked up, he saw that he was


    standing under the towering icy tombstone where he had met the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast for the


    first time.


    "I didn''t expect that I''ll stille back to this ce again," Rocky sighed with a bitter smile on his face.


    "Let''s proceed to the Heavenly God Temple." The voice of the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast rang again


    and directed Rocky.


    "Where should I go?" Rocky quickly asked.


    "Up there," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast replied and pointed at the sky above Rocky''s head.


    "What is up there?" Rocky''s eyebrows furrowed as he looked towards the strange-looking sky above


    him.


    "This ce was once called the Maelstrom Realms and is divided into three realms. The Myriad Spirit


    Tomb covers the first realm, and the Heavenly God Temple is the one located in the second realm. If


    the first realm is a normal ce on earth, then you can say that the second realm is hell. You have to


    be mentally prepared before getting inside. Once you enter the second realm, you will see a lot of


    terrifying scenes that you have never witnessed in your life. These could be dangerous for you if you


    have a weak mind. You must only follow the route that I will tell you. If you deviated from the right path


    even just once, your life would be in absolute danger!" the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast warned in a


    serious tone.


    "Hell, huh? It doesn''t sound pretty nice to me either¡­" Rocky fixed his eyes on the sky above and


    summoned Ken to fly towards it.


    However, when Rocky and Ken flew to the same height as the icy tombstone, his view suddenly


    changed. He found out that the sky he saw through the Myriad Spirit Tomb was just an illusion that just


    looked like a reflection. As they pierced through the sky, it was as if they went into a different world.


    Crash! Boom!


    While Rocky was still riding on Ken and flying across the sky, a vicious bolt of lightning suddenly


    transformed into a thunder radiance that swooped down into a huge ck rock not far away from them.


    As the thunder radiance made contact with the ck rock, it popped back and darted towards Rocky at


    an astonishing speed. With its great momentum, it seemed like a move of spiritual martial arts at the


    premium level of the Divine Stage.


    When Rocky saw that, his eyes immediately widened. He instinctively unleashed the Hexagonal


    Netting Dragon Ring to activate the light barrier that was made up of spiritual power to block the fast-


    approaching thunderbolt.


    With a deafening sound, the thunderbolt exploded as it collided with the light barrier. The impact made


    was extremely strong that Rocky was forced to take a few steps back.


    "Phew! That was close! I was almost hit by that dangerous thing!" Rocky only put away the light barrier


    when he ensured that nothing was going to suddenly attack him. As he looked around the area in front


    of him, he was convinced that the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast urately described the ce¡ªit was


    really like hell. The sky was almost purplish-ck and the clouds were so thick. From time to time,


    thunder dragons were shuttling in them.


    The vast expanse of the sky seemed to be shrouded in darkness, giving out a mncholic atmosphere.


    Strong and cold winds also blew consistently. The ce was covered with peculiar-looking ck rocks


    that came in various forms. Some wererge; some were small, and some were as isted as


    precipices, while others were scattered like broken pieces of stones.

 Chapter 1219 The Appalling Fire Area

    Chapter 1219 The Appalling Fire Area


    "This is the fire area," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast warned him. "It''s more difficult to go through than


    the thunder area! The fire in this area can be likened to your Evil me. As long as it touches you, it


    will inflict great damage. So, be careful!"


    Rocky nodded slightly, then summoned Robin and Uriah. Letting them lead the way in the front, he


    followed them closely. Carefully, he began to walk through the fire area, treading along the route that


    the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast talked about.


    Fire was raging everywhere. Rocky eyed the path before him warily, worried that fire might spurt out


    from nowhere like a geyser of mes. He immediately felt this ce was indeed more dangerous than


    the thunder area he had gone through.


    However, the danger didn''t end there. After a few more steps, Robin let out a cry of warning. Rocky


    saw a sudden movement in the fire pit beside him. Upon a closer look, he realized they were several


    beast shadows with mes shooting out from their bodies. They werepletely indistinguishable as


    the mes danced nonstop, as though they were born from fire. Baring their fangs, they growled at


    Rocky fiercely.


    "These are just Fire Ghosts. They are very simr to the Shadow Beasts, and their strength is roughly


    the same, too. And the mes they release are very powerful. However, with your strength alongside


    your two beasts'', they shouldn''t pose a problem," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast cautioned.


    After hearing that, Rocky nodded to Robin and Uriah, and the two beasts raced towards the several


    Fire Ghosts. Just like the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast said, the Fire Ghosts were not exactly powerful,


    but their mes were able to counter Robin''s icy attacks, so it was impossible for it to get close.


    Uriah, on the other hand, was not afraid of the mes these Fire Ghosts were shooting out, so it was


    able to fight back. However, these Fire Ghosts were very cunning. They moved around nimbly, as


    though they were ying hide and seek. Rocky and his two beasts fought for a long time yet only


    managed to kill two of them.


    Just as Rocky was about tounch another icy attack, he suddenly felt a burning sensation from the


    soles of his feet. Simultaneously, he felt scorching hot wind beat against his back. When he whipped


    around to see what was going on, his eyes widened in fear at what he saw. To his horror, a huge wave


    of dancing me surged towards him, like a huge fire tsunami.


    The rest of the Fire Ghosts immediately dispersed chaotically, as though they too were extremely afraid


    of the wave of fire. If even these beasts of me were scared, Rocky knew he was doomed if the wave


    of fire touched him.


    Without further hesitation, Rocky bolted in the opposite direction, the fire waves chasing after him from


    behind. Unfortunately for him, the waves were incredibly fast.


    It didn''t take long for the fire waves to catch up to him. Soon, he felt a searing heat from behind him.


    He was totally drenched in sweat. He didn''t know if it was because of the heat or nervousness. The


    spiritual power protecting his body was about to be dissolved, and he could already feel his skin


    blistering under the intense heat.


    Desperate, Rocky immediately used the Hexagonal Netting Dragon Ring to activate the light barrier


    with all his strength, intending to pull it through forcefully. However, it didn''t take long before the barrier


    was broken by the huge fire waves. He gritted his teeth. Was he going to die like this?


    Just as the waves of me were about to engulf him, the dragon-shaped jade on his chest suddenly


    began to shine and quickly formed a purple enchanted barrier around him.


    He was stunned at first, but soon he knew that it must be the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast that was


    protecting him, so he slowed down, letting the waves of fire swallow him up. Coming to a full stop, he


    anxiously looked around him, seeing the waves rub violently against the purple barrier. The purple


    enchanted barrier began to shake, as if though at any moment now, it was going to break.


    It felt as though time slowed down for Rocky. Although this had only been a moment, he felt like this


    wassting an entire day.


    After what seemed like an eternity, the fire waves finally passed, continuing on its warpath, leaving


    Rocky behind.


    "Thank you!" Rocky heaved a sigh of relief, feeling incredibly grateful.


    "I can only help you this one time. From here on out, you have to take care of yourself!" the Dragon-


    shaped Soul Beast replied.


    Rocky couldn''t help but shake his head, totally exhausted. He didn''t know what would happen next, but


    he could only face whatever came to him.


    After that near-death experience, he felt as though anything that came his way now would be no big


    deal. Although heter met a lot of Fire Ghosts that blocked his way, with the help of Robin and Uriah,


    Rocky finally made it out of the fire area. Moreover, he managed to catch two Fire Ghosts and nned


    to take them back for study.


    Then, Rocky entered another area where sand was whirling in the air. In the distance, he could see


    dozens of hurricanes of varying sizes spiraling into the sky. They constantly merged with each other,


    then separated and repeated this process over and over again.


    Rocky was still standing at the edge of the area, surveying it before enteringpletely. Even before


    he got close to it, he could feel the strong wind force thating towards him. It seemed that it could


    easily blow a person into the sky and tear that person into shreds.


    Rocky''s expression hardened. He didn''t know if there were any beasts lurking there that would bother


    him, but the strong winds alone were enough to give him a headache.


    He scratched his head as he wondered how he''d get through this area alive. The winds were strong


    enough to pick up a boulder and smash it into pieces, let alone a mere human being.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Thus, for Rocky, passing through the wind area was almost a mission impossible!


    However, since he''de this far, there was no way he was going to give up, as the saying went,


    "Nothing ventured, nothing gained."


    After taking a deep breath, Rocky charged right in. However, because of the strong wind, he struggled


    with every step.


    After about fifteen minutes of walking, Rocky realized he had only covered around one hundred meters.


    "It seems that I have underestimated the power of the wind," Rocky said, squinting at the sky. Just


    then, a hurricane headed straight for him. He immediately turned around to run away from it, but to his


    horror, another hurricane was closing in on him from that direction. Once the two hurricanes got close


    to each other, they would produce a strong force, with Rocky caught in between.


    Realizing he had seconds to act, he quickly racked his brain trying to find a way to escape. Suddenly,


    he noticed two hurricanes that had just separated from each other not far away. His eyes shed as


    though he had figured something out. Sparing not another moment, he turned around to face the


    deadly hurricane that was approaching.

 Chapter 1220 The Ladder Showed Up

    Chapter 1220 The Ladder Showed Up


    Rocky took a deep breath, then bolted towards the hurricane. The winds whipped at his face violently.


    "I have no choice but to try," he said through gritted teeth. The next moment, the Hexagonal Netting


    Dragon Ring in his hand turned into two streams of spiritual power, like sharp des wing at the


    hurricane before him. The hurricane was forcefully torn open, creating a narrow gap. Without


    hesitation, Rocky rushed into the gap and into the center of the hurricane.


    In the blink of an eye, he was swept into the air by the hurricane and spun around uncontrobly.


    However, because he was in the center of the hurricane, the force he suffered was the smallest, or else


    he would have been torn into pieces.


    Then, Rocky moved along with the hurricane until it merged with the other one.


    Soon, Rocky felt the strong force produced by the merging of the two hurricanes. Although the position


    where he was located was the least affected, he still felt as though his limbs were being torn off.


    Thinking quickly, he activated the Hexagonal Netting Dragon Ring to form a light barrier to protect him


    in time. After the two hurricanes separated again, he took the opportunity to leave the first hurricane


    and move into the other one.


    In this way, Rocky moved through one hurricane after another. It took him a few hours to pass through


    the whole wind region. By then, he was totally exhausted. When he finallynded on the ground, he felt


    his knees buckle from underneath him. It was obvious that he had reached his limit.


    ''This is even more tiring and perilous than a battle with a spiritual master, '' he thought to himself.


    When he finally got out of the wind region, Rocky saw that the next area was covered in water.


    However, the water was ck as ink and stagnant, constantly boiling and bubbling. Rocky wrinkled his


    nose once he caught a whiff of the air there, as though there was sulfuric acid.


    Rocky surveyed the area before him. In the distance, he could see a pointed, crystal-like building


    floating in the air at the center of the huge water area. The crystal-like facade was dazzling. Although it


    was quite far away, he could still feel the magnificence of the crystal building, as if it was a sacred


    pce standing between heaven and earth.


    "That must be the Heavenly God Temple." With his end goal in sight, Rocky felt relieved.


    Just then, a huge beast shadow flew into the water area from behind him. When it entered the water


    area, something immediately went wrong. It went stiff and plummeted straight into the dead water.


    Momentster, white bones floated to the surface.


    Rocky''s eyes widened in shock. Taking a closer look, he realized the surface of the dead water was


    littered with darkened skeletons. "It''s like a sea of death," he muttered to himself.


    "Since I can''t fly over, how will I reach the Heavenly God Temple?" Rocky wondered aloud. Based on


    everything that he''d just been through, he knew that although this ce looked the calmest, it was


    probably the deadliest. If it was impossible for him to fly over the water, he wouldn''t be able to reach


    the Heavenly God Temple at its center.


    "Thedder leading to the Heavenly God Temple is underneath this water area. However, with your


    strength, you won''t be able to summon thedder," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast suddenly said in


    Rocky''s mind.


    "You know how to deal with it, right?" Rocky asked, squinting at the crystal pce in the distance.


    "I can use thest of my strength to lift thedder up from the depths of the water, but I will fall into a


    deep sleep because of this. If that happens, I won''t be able to guide you to find the remains of Glutton


    sealed in the Heavenly God Temple," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast warned. "I believe you can do it


    alone. After all, you have the power of Divine King Belial in your body. There are many areas in the


    Heavenly God Temple with many terrible forbidden objects and evil souls sealed within them.


    Therefore, you are not allowed to enter other areas except the Evil King Hall. Besides, you muste


    out as soon as you find the remains of Glutton in the Evil King Hall. Don''t touch any other seals in the


    hall, or the consequences will be unimaginable. Do you understand?" The Dragon-shaped Soul Beast''s


    tone was serious.


    "Yes... But what kind of ce is the Heavenly God Temple?" Rocky couldn''t help but ask. From how the


    Dragon-shaped Soul Beast described it, it was not difficult to tell that the temple was like a cave filled


    with treasures and forbidden objects. He could not help but wonder if these forbidden objects and evil


    souls were sealed by Divine King Belial to whom all the ns of the spiritual race had to surrender. The


    Heavenly God Temple was actually a ce that Divine King Belial used to store these sealed forbidden


    objects and evil souls.


    "Don''t you already know the origin of the Evil-fight Divine Bead? The mysterious ce where the bead


    was taken out is beyond the scope of human knowledge, just like the Heavenly God Temple.


    Everything within it is difficult for you humans to understand, and the spiritual race is also afraid that


    you humans will know that and cause trouble," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast replied bluntly.


    "It seems that the Heavenly God Temple and that mysterious ce are both rted to the secrets


    hidden by the spiritual race," Rocky pondered aloud, raising his eyebrows.


    "You''ll have to find out for yourself," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast said in a deep voice. "My strength


    won''tst long, so as soon as thedder appears, you must act immediately."


    And with that, the dragon-shaped jade on Rocky''s chest flew from his neck and floated in the air. Then,


    it suddenly emitted a colorful light, like fireworks blooming and lighting up the dark water in the water


    area.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    A surge of astonishing power was released from the dragon-shaped jade, turning into light like ripples,


    instantly sweeping across the surface of the water. It was an astonishing scene.


    "I didn''t expect this dragon-shaped jade to contain such power..." Rocky watched in awe.


    The next thing he knew, the dead water began to boil violently. Then, the water began to rise into the


    air, until it was divided along its middle. The scene was extremely spectacr.


    From the crevice formed at its middle, a giant crystaldder appeared, rising slowly. It connected the


    ce where Rocky stood with the suspended Heavenly God Temple above the center of the


    water.

 Chapter 1221 Twelve Statues

    Chapter 1221 Twelve Statues


    Then, the dragon-shaped jade shed feebly and returned to Rocky''s hand.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    After hanging it around his neck again, Rocky spared no time and ran updder that led to the


    Heavenly God Temple.


    Suddenly, Rocky felt an aura appear behind him. Just as he was about to turn around to investigate, he


    noticed that the dead water on both sides began to surge, as if trying to break free from an invisible


    dam. At the same time, thedder under his feet began to shake violently, and to his horror, he realized


    the stairs he''d just passed began to sink into the water.


    Seeing that the situation was getting desperate, Rocky didn''t care about anything else but ran like a


    madman towards the Heavenly God Temple as fast as he could. It was a race against time. The stairs


    behind him kept sinking, like dominoes. However, what Rocky was worried about the most was the


    dead water surging on both sides, as though they''d swallow him at any moment.


    Just as thest step was about to sink, Rocky stepped on it andunched himself into the Heavenly


    God Temple, tumbling through its gate. The stairs behind him then fell into the dead water.


    When Rocky looked back at the Heavenly God Temple before him, he found that it was even more


    breathtaking up close. It was a hundred meters high, like a pce of a giant, its crystal-like facade


    twinkling under the light.


    The temple seemed to be made of crystal, but in fact, it was built from some special stone. Like crystal,


    it was t, smooth, and reflective, almost like a mirror. Therefore, it looked magnificent and imposing.


    Rocky was stunned for a moment by its magnificence. When he finally gathered his bearings, he


    realized there was a tall door in front of him.


    After taking a deep breath, Rocky pressed his hands against the huge door and pushed it with his


    spiritual power. Unexpectedly, he had to use all his strength to get the door to budge. It took him a


    great deal of effort to open a crack wide enough for him to squeeze through.


    When Rocky got inside, he was dazed. Compared to the darkness outside, the interior of the Heavenly


    God Temple was brightly lit, as if it was daytime. However, no matter where Rocky looked, there didn''t


    seem to be any light source. It was as though the temple itself was glowing.


    Whaty before Rocky was a very long, spacious corridor. The ceiling was quite high, making the hall


    look majestic, as though it was meant for an emperor. Around him was a continuous stone wall,


    engraved with a lifelike picture of all kinds of beasts. He had never seen those strange beasts before.


    They looked like prehistoric creatures.


    Rocky kept walking along the corridor, studying the wall reliefs from time to time. After a while, he


    stumbled upon a row of tall and smooth stone pirs, and at the other end of them was a great hall.


    Rocky quickened his pace. After he passed the stone pirs, he was shocked by what he saw.


    It was indeed a very grand hall, circr in form, surrounded by twelve crystal-made chairs at its


    perimeter. They looked like imposing thrones.


    On each crystal chair sat a transparent crystal statue, each one assuming a different posture. They


    were so vividly carved that Rocky thought they were real people at first nce. Moreover, each figure


    looked like a human being. There were men and women, young and old, but each of them seemed to


    emit a terrifying aura, like superior gods that would intimidate any human beings.


    Rocky walked around the hall and studied each statue. He looked at their faces carefully. At thest


    statue, his mouth fell open in shock.


    "This man..." Rocky''s eyes widened as he stared at the face of thest statue. It looked exactly like him


    ¡ªnot his current self, but the one in the modern world.


    That was to say, this statue looked exactly like Rocky before his soul was attached to Basil.


    "Why does it look exactly like me?" Rocky pondered aloud, clearly puzzled. What was going on?


    Despite his initial shock, Rocky could tell intuitively that all of this was no coincidence.


    Carefully studying the face in front of him, he frowned deeply. This face was strange yet familiar to him,


    but he was afraid that he would never have this face again. After staring at the statue for a while, he


    couldn''t help but reach out his hand to touch it. The moment his finger connected with the statue, he


    suddenly felt that the evil power in his body involuntarily flowed into the statue. The next moment, the


    statue emitted a strong strange light, and he yanked his hand back as though he was electrocuted.


    Baffled, Rocky looked at the statue in surprise, then at his hand. Everything happened so quickly,


    making him feel like he was in a dream.


    At that moment, Rocky saw cracks forming on the statue before him. The cracks extended all over its


    body, till it finally copsed into countless pieces on the ground.


    "What the hell is going on?" Rocky roared, visibly confused. He came here, thinking he might get some


    clues about the secrets hidden by the spiritual race, yet here he was, totally in a trance thanks to this


    mysterious statue that looked exactly like him.


    If the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast hadn''t fallen asleep, Rocky would have pulled it out and asked it right


    then and there. On the other hand, he was also very curious about the other eleven statues, because


    he felt that the twelve statues were not just decorations. However, he could not find a reasonable


    reason for the existence of these statues, nor could he know why one of them looked exactly like him.


    "I''d better look for the remains first." Rocky calmed himself down. Although he was extremely confused,


    the purpose of this trip was to take out the remains of Glutton. Only in this way could he make Glutton


    surrender to him and be used by him. Therefore, he had to find its remains first and then try to figure


    out the secrets of the twelve statuester.


    Making up his mind, he left the hall and entered the long corridor on the right side of the hall. He began


    to look for the Evil King Hall mentioned by the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast.

 Chapter 1222 Found The Evil King Hall

    Chapter 1222 Found The Evil King Hall


    Not long after he entered the long corridor, Rocky found an arched entrance on one side.


    "I wonder if this is the ce." Rocky peaked into the arched entrance and saw a multi-story pavilion


    inside. It was extremely delicate and elegant. In front of the pavilion, there was a fascinating garden full


    of all kinds of beautiful flowers and nts. Although it seemed like no one had maintained the ce for


    a long time, the garden still looked very exquisite while the flowers and nts were flourishing.


    After passing through the arched entrance, he walked in the garden and approached the pavilion.


    However, when he got to it, the door was closed and there was a que hanging on it with the words


    "Jade Phoenix Pavilion" engraved on it.


    "It seems like this isn''t the right ce. I shouldn''t just barge in," Rocky muttered to himself. He


    remembered the warning of the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast and quickly turned around to go back


    where he came from. However, when he was about to leave, he noticed a strange aura being emitted


    by the flowers and nts from the garden. It felt like it was calling him, so he subconsciously walked


    towards it. Then, he found a spiritual herb that looked very different from the rest of the flowers and


    nts. It shone brightly and appeared in the shape of a rabbit''s ear.


    Although Rocky didn''t know what exactly the spiritual herb was, he thought that it was worth examining.


    So, he squatted in front of the peculiar-looking herb and dug it out along with the soil around it. Then,


    he asked Robin to take out a vessel that he was using in theboratory. He would put the herb in it to


    ensure that it could survive.


    After that, Rocky left the garden and went back to the long corridor. As he continued to walk, the path


    becameplicated as several forks suddenly appeared.


    After randomly choosing a fork and walking on it for about a few hundred meters, Rocky saw another


    entrance and a cave inside. At the same time, there were words carved at the top of the entrance that


    read "Ethereal Void Cave".


    "Not here either." Rocky knew that this wasn''t the ce that he was searching for either. However,


    since the entrance of the cave was not blocked, his instinct told him to enter just so he could find out


    what kind of ce the Ethereal Void Cave was.


    Upon entering the cave, Rocky saw that it was divided into several grottos that looked like ideal ces


    where reclusive masters could cultivate.


    After looking around for a while, Rocky stumbled on a grotto with some primitive devices that seemed


    to be used for refining pills.


    As he entered, he saw several rows of shelves that contained all kinds of bottles and ssware. After


    inspecting them one by one, he found nothing special and it seemed like all of the bottles were empty


    anyway.


    However, just as he was about to leave, he suddenly felt a faint auraing from a dusty wooden


    tform located in the corner of the grotto. Out of curiosity, he walked towards the corner and found a


    box on a wooden table that was covered with thick dust.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Rocky thought for a while before deciding to reach out for the box. When he found out that there was


    nothing strange about it, he slowly opened the box and saw three pill bottles inside. He picked them up


    and was surprised that they were rather heavy.


    Then, he opened one of the bottles and poured out the pills in it. As soon as the pills came to his view,


    they shone brightly and he clearly felt the overflowing spiritual energy. Although he wasn''t sure what


    these pills were for, just by judging from the strong aura they emitted, Rocky assumed that they must


    be of the superior kind. They shouldn''t be inferior to the Holy Spirit Panacea that Ka had given him


    for his cultivation.


    Therefore, Rocky kept the three bottles without hesitation. He had already risked his life just to get to


    this ce, so he thought that he could at least take something valuable while he looked around.


    After leaving the pill refining grotto, Rocky suddenly perceived a very strong auraing from the


    innermost grotto. As he drew nearer to it, the aura became more and more intense. It was as if


    countless precious treasures were gathered there. He couldn''t help but swallow as he walked towards


    the grotto. At the end of the path, he found a sealed stone door on the side of the grotto. However, just


    as he was about to approach the stone door, a light that seemed like a water film suddenly emerged


    and blocked his way.


    "An enchanted barrier?" Rocky immediately took a step back after discerning the existence of a barrier


    in front of the stone door. Now, he was more convinced that something important, like some treasure,


    was inside the grotto. However, even though he really wanted to enter and look inside, he couldn''t help


    but hesitate. This was different than the spiritual herb and the bottles of pills earlier. The Dragon-


    shaped Soul Beast warned him that several forbidden items and even evil souls were sealed in this


    ce. He couldn''t just take whatever he wanted.


    With that, Rocky gave it up, left the Ethereal Void Cave, and returned to the long corridor.


    As he continued walking, he passed through three simr entrances along the crisscrossed corridor.


    Each entrance either led to a building, a cave, or a hall. Among these ces, only the Ethereal Void


    Cave was not blockaded. Therefore, it was the only one that Rocky was able to explore. Near the


    entrances of the other ces, he found some natural herbs and treasures that were precious enough


    to be kept.


    About an hourter, Rocky was getting a little dizzy from wandering inside theplex structure of the


    Heavenly God Temple. However, his senses suddenly sharpened when he felt a very strong aura


    coming from somewhere. He narrowed his eyes and widened the scope of his vision. Then, he found


    that there was another entrance about a hundred meters away from where he was standing.


    He quickened his pace but put his guards up at the same time. As he reached the entrance, a


    magnificent purplish-gold building that seemed like a royal pce weed him. On both sides of the


    building stood a tablet of several meters high, on which the words "Evil King Hall" were engraved.


    "Finally, I found it." Rocky let out a smirk after finally reaching his original destination.


    He looked around the Evil King Hall first and made sure that there were no traps or other forms of


    danger before he approached the golden door of the hall.


    As he walked towards the golden door, he gradually stretched out his hand and pushed it. As his hand


    made contact with the door, it suddenly shed beams of ck and purple lights. At the same time, he


    felt that the evil power in his body became agitated and began to surge violently.


    The next moment, the golden door suddenly flew wide open. A strong gust of wind blew from the


    inside, making Rocky''s robe dance with the wind.


    After the wind was gone, Rocky stepped into the hall. He immediately sensed that the area was full of


    evil energy that would make ordinary people shudder in fear. The entire hall looked sinister. The walls


    and pirs were carved with some creepy odd demons with ck fangs and ferocious faces.


    Rocky looked around and slowly walked into the center of the hall. From there, he found two passages


    that seemed to lead to different ces. He thought for a while and picked the one on the right. After


    entering the passage, he noticed that there was a closed stone chamber every few meters.


    As he walked towards the nearest stone chamber, he observed some iprehensible words that


    were carved beside the door. He walked past this one and approached the next one. As he continued


    walking, he saw that the stone chambers were just identical to the ones he saw earlier.

 Chapter 1223 Release A Ferocious Ghost

    Chapter 1223 Release A Ferocious Ghost


    However, Rocky somehow felt that there seemed to be a lot of strong aurasing from the stone


    chamber. It reminded him of the way he felt in the Ethereal Void Cave before.


    "Wait, let me go to the other side first," Rocky said with a frown on his face. He was obviously wary of


    his situation. Ever since the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast told him not to be reckless, he was extremely


    cautious in his every move.


    Rocky went to the passage on the other side and found several more stone chambers. The doors were


    also closed, and it looked like they were tightly sealed. There were also some writings on the doors that


    he couldn''t decipher.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "The remains of Glutton must have been sealed in one of these stone chambers, but which one is it?"


    Rocky murmured. He couldn''t understand the writings on the stone doors. Since the Dragon-shaped


    Soul Beast was now in deep sleep, he had to figure it out on his own. It would be too slow if he opened


    the stone chambers one by one. Maybe there was something dangerous behind one of the doors. So,


    he had to find a less risky way.


    ''The corpse of Glutton is sealed by Divine King Belial, and the evil power inside me originates from


    him. Perhaps, I can use the evil power within me to determine which stone chamber the corpse is


    sealed, '' Rocky thought to himself. It was the only idea he could think of. He came up with the idea


    because the evil power inside him had once resonated with the Demonic Soul Cauldron held by Divine


    King Belial before.


    With this idea, Rocky stood still and released the evil power within him. It spread around, enveloping


    several stone chambers. Soon enough, he sensed that there were many strange forces in the


    chambers that resonated with his evil power.


    "It''s not this one.


    Not this one either. Huh?


    Where in the hell is it?"


    Not long after, Rocky stopped in front of one of the chambers because he sensed the aura of Glutton


    from it.


    "It must be sealed in here." Rocky narrowed his eyes and gently pressed his hand on the door. The


    door immediately swung open the moment his hand touched it.


    What appeared in front of Rocky seemed like a tableau from a museum of history. There were many


    uneven stone pirs inside the chamber, and each pir was topped with strange objects. All these


    strange objects emitted an incredibly strong evil aura. What was even more intriguing was that they


    were all sealed in a ck light barrier.


    Rocky looked around and noticed a small bone pile in the innermost part of the chamber. The pile


    exuded an extremely strong demonic aura.


    "That must be the remains of Glutton," Rocky said to himself as he walked over. The pile was the only


    thing in the chamber that resembled a cadaver.


    "I wonder how I can remove the seal," Rocky murmured. When he was about to try to remove the seal,


    he suddenly heard a strange sound from the far left side of the chamber. He couldn''t help but look back


    and check out where the sound wasing from. On a vertical tablet on the far left side of the


    chamber, there was a stone like amber with the size of about two palms. There were ck and blue


    lines faintly shing through the amber. It would sh brightly or darkly from time to time, emitting a


    gloomy aura.


    Rocky was about to ignore it, but suddenly he heard a ringing sound in his ears. It was like a magical


    tune, and its pitch was alternately shifting from high to low. This attracted him more to move towards


    the dark amber stone.


    When he approached the amber stone, he heard a piercing voice saying, "Let me out right now. I will


    fulfill all your wishes if you do!"


    When Rocky heard that, he felt as if he was totally bewitched. He couldn''t help but put his hand on the


    amber stone. The moment he put his hand on it, the light cover covering itpletely disappeared in


    an instant. The seal had been removed.


    At the very moment, the amber stone released an extremely evil gray light. The light immediately


    illuminated the entire chamber. The other sealed objects began to tremble restlessly.


    "What the hell? Damn it!" Finally, Rocky came back to his senses. As he looked at the unsealed amber


    stone in front of him, he knew he had made a terrible mistake. His expression darkened and he was


    feeling extremely anxious and worried.


    Then, the amber stone began to crack slowly, as if something were about to break out of it. Soon


    enough, wisps of gray smoke rose from the crack, looking rather ghostly.


    Suddenly, Rocky felt a chill down his spine. Obviously, something very terrible was sealed in the amber


    stone.


    "Ha-ha, I finallye out after all those years!" Rocky heard something from the amber stone speak,


    followed by a burst of wildughter.


    The gray smoke that came out of the amber stone condensed in midair and finally formed a ghostlike


    shadow which emitted astonishing evil energy.


    "I didn''t expect that you will be able to remove the seal. It seems that you have the power of Divine


    King Belial. However, you are just a weak human being. It is really strange that you can possess his


    power. How could a mere mortal possess his power? I have no idea. Do you know? Oh, forget it. It


    doesn''t matter anyway. Tell me, where is Divine King Belial?" The shadow stared at Rocky and asked


    forcefully.


    Rocky didn''t expect that a ghost was sealed in the amber stone. He was quite surprised. Judging by


    the shadow''s words, it seemed that Divine King Belial and the shadow bore grudges against each


    other. Otherwise, it would not have been sealed in the amber stone in the first ce. Moreover, as soon


    as the shadow came out, it began to look for Divine King Belial with such a ferocious look. Their


    dispute must be really serious.


    "He is right outside," Rocky replied briefly.


    "Oh, is that so? He''s exactly right outside?" The shadow suddenlyughed and said, "Such an ignorant


    human! Do you really think I will believe your words? Although I was sealed by Divine King Belial, my


    power still remains. I can feel that he is not in this temple. As a matter of fact, none of them is here. Tell


    me, what happened?"


    As the shadow spoke, an intrigued look appeared on its face.


    When Rocky saw that the shadow could actually perceive the movements of the entire Heavenly God


    Temple, his face became more serious. It seemed that the ghost he released was extremely powerful.


    "Tell me at once, where is Divine King Belial?" the shadow continued to ask aggressively.


    "I''m not going to tell you." Rocky''s eyes narrowed. If he told the shadow that Divine King Belial had


    already died, then the shadow would definitely kill him without any hesitation.

 Chapter 1224 Got The Remains Successfully

    Chapter 1224 Got The Remains Sessfully


    "How dare you talk back to me? I''m a king! Give up your body before I make you suffer! Back when I


    fought with Divine King Belial, that bastard destroyed my flesh body and sealed my spiritual soul.


    Fortunately, I managed to use a technique that fused my remaining power with my spiritual soul. Now,


    I''m just waiting for my chance to be reborn. As long as I can possess a flesh body, I cane back to


    life!" the shadow, iming to be a king, boasted and threatened Rocky.


    Hearing this, Rocky immediately thought to himself, ''This ghost has genuine enmity towards Divine


    King Belial. This is bad. Since it was able to fight Divine King Belial, it means that I''m in grave danger! I


    will surely die if I can''t get out of here as soon as possible.''


    Pondering on these thoughts, Rocky gritted his teeth and nced at the exit of the stone chamber. The


    chamber itself was an enchanted barrier. If he was able to leave and close the door, no matter how


    powerful the shadow was, it shouldn''t be able to break free from the barrier. This was Rocky''s only


    chance to escape. However, he hadn''t retrieved Glutton''s corpse yet, and he couldn''t just leave without


    it. All his efforts would be in vain if he failed to take it out.


    Meanwhile, the amber stone was still cracking, and more thick gray smoke rose and merged with the


    shadow. With this, the aura of the shadow became more and more powerful. Surging dark energy had


    started to cover the entire chamber.


    "Hey, brat, think carefully before you make a move. If you just obediently surrender your body to me, I


    promise to leave your soul intact." The shadow could almost read what was in Rocky''s mind just by


    looking at the expression in his eyes.


    However, Rocky wasn''t the type to just give up in the face of overwhelming adversaries. He made up


    his mind and suddenly rushed towards the corpse of Glutton, releasing a strong evil power from within


    his body. This turned into an evil light that dashed forth and collided with the seal on the corpse in just


    the blink of an eye.


    Instantly, the seal on the corpse was removed. Then, a demonic power gushed and flowed like a raging


    wave that spread out all over the chamber.


    "You have undone the seal on Glutton''s corpse? It took Divine King Belial a lot of effort just to seal its


    soul into the Demonic Soul Cauldron. Although it is just a corpse, it still contains a very strong demonic


    power that I can use. Ha-ha! Good job, brat!" Even though the shadow didn''t exactly know Rocky''s


    intention with Glutton''s corpse, itughed so hard, thinking that his actions could, in fact, help it. Thus,


    it immediately transformed into a thick fog and chased after Rocky.


    As the shadow approached quickly, Rocky felt an astonishing evil auraing from behind him. But at


    the same time, he just focused his eyes on the corpse and hurriedly opened his Magic Spiritual Space,


    where an ice shadow suddenly rushed out.


    "Robin, take the corpse inside!" Upon giving the order, Rocky turned around and faced the shadow that


    was chasing him.


    "Ha! You''re arrogant enough to face me head-on. Then, I''ll take your flesh body!" The shadowughed


    devilishly, while its thick fog form, like the wings of a giant bat, shrouded Rocky at once.


    "Try it if you can!" Rocky''s eyes zed as he pulled out the Frozen Wind Dagger and turned it into a


    sharp ming de. He shed through the air and created a gigantic Moon de that dashed


    towards the huge shadow.


    However, the giant Moon de was just devoured by the shadow as they collided.


    "Ha-ha! Is that it? That''s some good tickling!" The shadowughed wildly and mocked Rocky.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The next moment, the shadow turned into slithering dark fogs and rushed towards Rocky''s body. This


    time, he wasn''t able to prevent it from invading his body.


    Rocky felt like his body was being filled with something inauspicious. It was as if he was swelling and


    his consciousness was starting to blur. At the same time, he could just faintly hear evil waves of


    laughter echoing in his mind.


    With the invasion of the shadow, the evil power in Rocky''s body became crazy. It seemed that it was


    greatly affected by the presence of the shadow. As a result, the evil power went on a rampage and


    wreaked havoc in his body, making thest two seals in his body begin copsing.


    If Rocky''s body was continuously upied by this powerful shadow of unknown origin, it wouldn''t be


    long till his remnant soul disappeared.


    He was in an undoubtedly huge crisis that needed to be resolved as soon as possible.


    Although Rocky tried his best to resist the invasion of the shadow, the power that was restraining him


    was far too great. However, just before his body was about to be fully controlled by the powerful


    shadow, the dragon-shaped jade hanging on his chest suddenly illuminated.


    The next moment, the shadow that entered Rocky''s body was suddenly ejected and condensed into a


    thick ck fog again.


    "What happened? How is that possible?" The shadow was pretty surprised at what just happened. It


    couldn''t understand why it was suddenly thrown out of Rocky''s body. Everything was going fine a few


    seconds ago, but then in just a sh, it waspletely expelled.


    Then, the shadow finally noticed the light that was shining on Rocky''s chest. It suddenly expressed


    strong disbelief as it asked, "Is that the Oracle Jade of Divine King Belial on your chest? Who the hell


    are you?!"


    "The Oracle Jade?" Rocky was quite confused at first. Then, he realized that the shadow was talking


    about the dragon-shaped jade.


    "Divine King Belial always carried that Oracle Jade with him. Why do you have it?" The shadow hurled


    questions and began to get suspicious.


    However, Rocky said nothing in reply. After recognizing that Robin had already moved Glutton''s corpse


    into his Magic Spiritual Space, he suddenly rushed towards the door of the chamber to escape. Since


    the shadow failed to possess his body, it was now his perfect opportunity to run away.


    Seeing what Rocky was trying to do, the shadow quickly chased after him. However, it was not


    completely unsealed from the amber stone yet, and thus, it was held back just before it was able to


    grab Rocky.


    With that, Rocky was able to sessfully get out of the stone chamber. Then, he immediately gathered


    the evil power and activated the door on both sides with his hands. The stone door piled up in the


    middle and created a loud rumbling sound, trapping the shadow inside.


    Rocky didn''t even stop to breathe but hurriedly dashed and left the Evil King Hall.


    "Damn it! I was so close!" Inside the chamber, the shadow kept on cursing angrily after Rocky had


    barely escaped from its grasp. In its frustration, the chamber began to shake violently.


    "That sneaky bastard! If I just possessed his body, I would be able to fully release the power that was


    sealed in my spiritual soul. Why the hell does he have the Oracle Jade of Divine King Belial?!" The


    shadow was so disappointed at the missed opportunity. Then, suddenly, it looked at the darkness of the


    chamber and said coldly, "Show yourself. Do you think I won''t be able to notice you?"


    Immediately after, a man in a red robe emerged from the darkness of the chamber.

 Chapter 1225 The Strong Vibration

    Chapter 1225 The Strong Vibration


    "I can''t believe that you actually hid behind that guy''s shadow and snuck in! Based on your skills, I


    guess you''re from the spiritual race. On the other hand, judging from your aura, I believe that you are


    stronger than that guy. But I still don''t get why you followed him here. However, if you are willing to give


    your body to me so that I can be reborn, I will repay you for your kindness," the shadow said slyly while


    staring at the figure in the red robe.


    "To be honest, I don''t think anything good will happen to me if I lend you my body." Of course, the figure


    in red would not easily take the shadow''s bait.


    "You must have your own purpose and reason for staying here. I can forcefully take your body anytime


    I want. I just want to be reborn with the casing of a human body." At that moment, it seemed that the


    shadow was very eager to have a flesh body of the spiritual race being so he could be reborn. Perhaps,


    this shadow was a bit too picky when it came to choosing its soul''s house.


    "Unfortunately, you don''t seem to have a choice now," the figure in red uttered in a low voice.


    "Well, I believe that you are also an ambitious person. Why don''t you lend your body to me for the time


    being, and in exchange, I will ce my spiritual soul in your body for some time? I think I can wait until I


    find a more suitable human body to be reborn into. After all, I have been waiting for a long time, and I


    don''t mind waiting a little longer," the shadow proposed.


    "And what will I get in return if I agree to do that?" the figure in red asked straightforwardly.


    "If my spiritual soul is in your body, you can use the demonic power sealed in my spiritual soul. It''s just


    a small part, but it is enough for you to benefit a lot. With the demonic power, even those advanced


    spiritual masters who think extremely highly of themselves will be no match to you," the shadow


    enticed.


    "That sounds too good to be true. Then how can I be sure that you are telling the truth?" skeptical, the


    figure in red asked.


    "I always stay true to my words. But since you have some concerns, I think it''s best for us to enter a


    solemn bond to ease your doubts," the shadow said coldly. As a matter of fact, the most important thing


    for him now was to leave the stone chamber as soon as possible. If he could use the body of the figure


    in red to release the power of the spiritual soul and break the enchanted barrier of the stone chamber,


    then it wouldn''t be a problem to leave anymore.


    "That''s good to hear. Come on!" Soon after, the figure stretched out his arms as if he was greeting the


    shadow.


    "Spiritual soul returns. The soul and body will be one with the bond of contract!" Not long after, the


    shadow screamed out loud. Without warning, the dark energy all over his body rose sharply, quickly


    materializing into a ball of palm-sized dark energy. It instantly flew into the spot between the figure''s


    eyebrows, creating a snake-shaped mark on its ce.


    After a while, the figure''s body emitted dark evil smoke, which then instantly became extremely


    malicious and appalling.


    The next moment, the figure''s clothes exploded, causing the pieces of cloth to fly in the air. In the blink


    of an eye, the figure''s face was revealed. If Rocky was still in the chamber, then he would surely be


    very surprised. At that moment, the wind swept past the figure''s face, exposing the person who had


    been reborn after possessing a body from the spiritual race¡ªAlston.


    And at that moment, Alston had contributed his flesh body of the spiritual race to temporarily aid the


    rebirth of the shadow so he could gain even more strength.


    However, at that time, Alston''s outside appearance suddenly began to change. Slowly, his body from


    the spiritual race transformed into a shape that resembled human beings. Not long after, he reverted


    back to his original human appearance.


    "Wow, that is some strong power! I can feel that it is a lot stronger than the power of the spiritual


    race..." Alston watched himself gradually return to his human shape, with a sinister smile stered on


    his face. He savored the moment and slowly raised his arms and clenched his hands, feeling that his


    entire body was full of endless strength.


    "The spiritual race beings are nothing. Soon, I can destroy all the creatures in the spiritual race with


    one hand for as long as I want!" At the same time, Alston spoke in a very unusual tone. However, it


    was not Alston who spoke, but the shadow.


    "Who exactly are you? Why do you possess such power that is even stronger than the power of the


    spiritual race?" Alston couldn''t help but ask in curiosity.


    "I used to be one of the rulers of this world, a being with god-like existence!" The shadow suddenly


    burst into viinousughter, looking aggressive as ever.


    On the other hand, Alston was surprised to hear the shadow''s answer, but he was willing to pay any


    price as long as he could obtain more power. Moreover, he would have nevere this point in his life


    if it weren''t for the fact that the patriarch of the Heavenly Demon n had sealed off his power at the


    spiritual master level and that he was not allowed to kill Rocky. Obtaining the shadow''s power meant


    that he was longer be bound by the patriarch and could do whatever he wanted to do.


    With that being said, after leaving the hall, Rocky darted all the way like a madman and returned to the


    hall he visited previously. He couldn''t help but stop and take a quick nce at the crystal fragments on


    the ground under the only empty chair out of the twelve crystal chairs that were ced in the hall.


    All of a sudden, Rocky heard a loud and crisp cracking sound. Turning his head to find the source, he


    saw that one of the remaining eleven statues was shattered into pieces. It happened so fast that he


    didn''t know what had happened.


    "I''d better leave this ce as soon as possible!" Rocky had a bad feeling after seeing this. Immediately,


    he narrowed his eyes and left the Heavenly God Temple as fast as he could.


    But, just as he stepped out of the Heavenly God Temple, the entire sanctuary shook violently as if there


    was an earthquake. Fortunately, just after a few minutes, everything had returned to normal.


    Nevertheless, Rocky couldn''t help but look back at the Heavenly God Temple with his heart still


    fluttering with fear.


    "How do I get out of here?" Rocky scanned his surroundings. The Heavenly God Temple was floating


    above the water area that resembled the sea of death. In addition, no creature was known to have the


    ability to fly over this area. Therefore, it was quite troublesome for him to leave the temple.


    Just then, he unexpectedly sensed something strange happening in his Magic Spiritual Space. Curious


    as to what was going on there, he opened it. After entering the Magic Spiritual Space, he saw that


    Glutton''s remains that Robin had moved into the Magic Spiritual Space were actually floating in the air


    and were rotating around the reborn version of Glutton.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Shit!" Rocky''s face swiftly shifted soon after. Just now, because of the sudden appearance of the


    powerful shadow, he had no choice but to move the remains of Glutton into his Magic Spiritual Space


    as soon as possible. Although, he had forgotten that Glutton was also in the space, leaving a chance


    for the other Glutton to take advantage of.


    Initially, Rocky had nned to take out Glutton''s remains and use them to negotiate with him and make


    him take an oath and yield to him. However, he didn''t expect that he had created an opportunity that


    Glutton could take advantage of. What he was worried about the most was that after absorbing the


    power from the remains, Glutton might break its promise. To think the worst, Glutton might not give a


    damn if they perished together.


    Despite this, Rocky could not do anything else but watch Glutton absorb the power in the remains. At


    that moment, the remains were spread out in the space and constantly emitted red light that Glutton


    absorbed not long after. Apart from this, Glutton''s initially strong aura continuously increased and


    affected the entire Magic Spiritual Space. Moreover, this was followed by the strong and intense


    vibration of the space.

 Chapter 1226 A Gift

    Chapter 1226 A Gift


    The capacity and endurance of a spirit maniptor''s Magic Spiritual Space were directly rted to his


    own strength. Therefore, when Glutton made such a huge ruckus within Rocky''s Magic Spiritual Space,


    he immediately felt that his spiritual power was also in a mess. It was like a group of demons was


    rampaging in his body, and his chest was so stuffy, making him hard to breathe.


    ''What is it doing? Does Glutton want to kill me?'' Rocky clenched his fists as his face turned pale. He


    had just managed to escape from a huge disaster, and now Glutton was creating such excruciating


    turmoil.


    Eventually, the uproar subsided just before Rocky was unable to hold on any longer. The remains


    floating in the air gradually turned into ashes and scattered on the ground. Then, Glutton''s body shone


    in bright red light, and a demonic aura shot through the sky in a great momentum. It was as if a demon


    king was about to descend to the world.


    After a while, the body began to shrink, and it finally transformed into a human shape.


    Then, the human-shaped Glutton emerged, wearing brocade clothes and a jade crown. There was no


    hint of a demonic beast in its appearance. It looked quite elegant, like a gentleman. It could be said that


    it looked very simr to a member of the spiritual race, but of course, the aura it emitted was far


    superior.


    Even Rocky was a little stunned when he saw Glutton''s current appearance. He didn''t expect that the


    mightiest ancient demonic beast could transform into the shape of a human.


    "What? Do I look strange?" Glutton asked Rocky who was quite staring for a while now.


    "Well, I just didn''t expect that you could take this form," Rocky exined.


    "I have no choice. This is the only way that I can suppress my strength. If I disy my original form, I


    won''t be able to control my own power," Glutton answered indifferently.


    "Hmm, but why do you look like a member of some spiritual race?" Rocky finally asked. This was


    already in his mind the moment Glutton''s figure emerged.


    "Ha! What an ignorant human! Where do you think the spiritual race evolved from?" Glutton shook its


    head and nced at Rocky with disdainful eyes.


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Rocky asked with furrowed brows.


    "Fine, let me tell you. The ancestors of the spiritual race were from the same n as the ancient


    demonic beasts and the ancient spiritual beasts. However, they became more intelligent, and they had


    been much disciplined in studying and cultivating over the years. Eventually, their bodies evolved into


    what you see now as the spiritual race. Then, they reproduced and slowly grew in number. This is their


    origin," Glutton exined briefly.


    "So, you mean to say that the spiritual race in the Wild Spirit Land underwent a backward evolution?"


    Rocky was surprised to hear this. Obviously, the survival of the fittest was a naturalw; however, it


    was pretty inconceivable and against the naturalw for powerful beasts, like the ancient demonic


    beasts and ancient spiritual beasts, to transform into human-like bodies. Thus, it could be called a


    backward evolution.


    "I don''t know about this backward evolution you''re telling me, but you have to know that the birth of the


    spiritual race was what changed everything. It became the start of the extinction of the demonic beasts.


    Thus, you can''t me me for hating the spiritual race," Glutton said indignantly.


    "But who is Divine King Belial? What is his rtionship with the spiritual race? Why does the spiritual


    race submit to him?" Rocky asked all the questions that he still found pretty vague.


    "So, I was right. It seems like King Apollyon didn''t tell you anything. Well, it''s just normal. If you knew all


    the secrets regarding the spiritual race, their lives would be threatened. But it has nothing to do with


    me. I even wish that all of them would just die," Glutton remarked with a cold expression in its eyes.


    "Now I''m more curious about the secret hidden by the spiritual race from the humans," Rocky replied in


    a dissatisfied tone.


    "If King Apollyon didn''t tell you, he must have his reasons, one of which must be to protect you. If you


    don''t want to be the enemy of the spiritual race, you''d better not know too much," Glutton said with a


    bitter smile as if trying to be kindhearted.


    "Fine. I will still know it sooner orter," Rocky said as he shrugged his shoulders.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "You stubborn human. What you saw in the Heavenly God Temple is actually the answer that you are


    searching for." Glutton gave Rocky a hint.


    "What I saw in the Heavenly God Temple?" Rocky was stunned and confused. The first thing that came


    to his mind was the twelve statues. He couldn''t help but wonder if the secret of the spiritual race had


    something to do with them.


    "I''ve already said too much. Let''s just get out of here." Then, Glutton eventually walked out of the Magic


    Spiritual Space, followed by Rocky.


    As they walked out, the demonic light all over Glutton''s body suddenly rose, and a pair of huge wings


    emerged on its back. Without warning, it pulled Rocky and disappeared from where they were


    standing.


    The speed at which Glutton flew was astonishing. Even Rocky couldn''t help but get dizzy. It was as if


    the sky and earth were spinning at the speed of light. When he finally regained his senses, he saw that


    they had already returned to the foot of the icy tombstone of the Myriad Spirit Tomb.


    "We''re here already? That''s unbelievably fast!" Rocky eximed, bbergasted at what he just


    experienced.


    "I''ll keep my promise to you but make sure that you won''t disturb me if you have nothing important to


    say. I still need some time to refine the power absorbed from my remains." After both of them agreed,


    Glutton asked Rocky to open his Magic Spiritual Space so that it could enter the space.


    When Glutton left, Rocky rode Uriah and flew back to the Magic Phoenix Empire. Soon after, he was


    able to meet Marcia and the other women again in the royal pce.


    "Atst, you came back. Where have you been? We''ve been really worried because you''rete." Since


    Rocky had been away for two days and two nights, and they didn''t know where he went, they couldn''t


    help but anxiously wait for him.


    "I''m sorry. I was just kind of waid, but everything''s fine now," Rocky replied with a forced smile.


    Alyssa walked up to him and gently said, "Just don''t do this again next time. You can''t just disappear


    without telling us where you will be going. You can''t me us for worrying too much."


    "I know," Rocky answered softly.


    While they were still talking, Felicia and Erica came in.


    "Prince Crimson, it was thanks to you that the Magic Phoenix Empire was saved from such disaster. To


    repay your kindness, our queen has decided to marry my disciple, Erica, to you." Felicia made it sound


    very formal, but Rocky and the others could see through the underlying motive in every word that she


    spoke. They knew that she must be up to something.


    At first, they were surprised. They didn''t expect that the Magic Phoenix Empire would go this far. But of


    course, they knew what the empire really wanted. The Magic Phoenix Empire hoped that Erica could


    get pregnant with Rocky''s child, who in turn would inherit the parents'' excellent genes.


    "Well¡­ I don''t think that it''s necessary." Rocky did all he could to refuse politely. He also cast a nce


    at Erica and found that her expression was a littleplicated. It seemed that she was dissatisfied and


    wanted to disagree with the decision of the queen.


    "Our queen said that even if you refuse, we will still send Erica to the Holy Dragon Empire. Her role is


    to boost the rtionship between the two empires. So, even if you don''t ept our gift, we''re sure that


    the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire would be d to do so," Felicia said firmly, making them


    understand that there was no room for any negotiation.


    Rocky frowned a bit after hearing this. Judging from what Felicia said, it was clear that the Magic


    Phoenix Empire would do whatever means just to force his marriage with Erica.

 Chapter 1227 Inquire About The Forbidden Item

    Chapter 1227 Inquire About The Forbidden Item


    "Master, please don''t make things difficult for Prince Crimson." Erica was in a shambles as well.


    "This is the queen''s order. I can''t do anything about it," Felicia said slowly, allowing her tone to fade out


    on purpose, as though she really could do nothing to help.


    "Basil, since the queen of the Magic Phoenix Empire is so generous, you''d better ept her offer. It''s


    normally how two countries establish friendly ties," Marcia said to Rocky, shooting a look at Erica.


    "But..." Rocky trailed off. He was surprised that even Marcia supported the idea, because no matter


    what, the Magic Phoenix Empire probably had their own motives to marry Erica to him.


    "Just do as I say," Marcia snapped. Obviously, she had a n of her own.


    "Yes, just ept the proposal. You are Prince Crimson. Even if they offer eight or ten women to you,


    you have to ept them all. Otherwise, you will be looked down upon by them," Alyssa echoed,


    standing by Marcia.


    Seeing the yful smiles on the faces of Marcia and Alyssa, Rocky knew that the two women were up


    to something. However, if the Holy Dragon Empire wanted to sessfully ally with the Magic Phoenix


    Empire, he couldn''t refuse. Moreover, he was Prince Crimson of the Holy Dragon Empire now. He


    needed to save face, despite knowing that the Magic Phoenix Empire had ulterior motives.


    "Then you can stay with me from now on, as long as you are fine with it." Rocky finally resigned


    himself, turning to face Erica calmly.


    When Erica heard that Rocky had agreed, her beautiful face lit up, but she nodded at him calmly.


    "Basil, our emperor wishes to speak with you. Can youe with me to the Timber Deity Empire?"


    Alyssa said to Rocky abruptly.


    "Alright," Rocky nodded and then looked at Marcia.


    "Then, I''ll take my team back to the Holy Dragon Empire to report," Marcia said.


    "Okay." Rocky nodded once more.


    And with that, Marcia left the Magic Phoenix Empire with the elite spirit maniptors of the Holy


    Dragon Empire, whereas Rocky went to the Timber Deity Empire with Alyssa and the other women,


    including the newest member, Erica.


    It took them two days to get there. Luci and the other women went to the Cao mansion first, and


    Rocky followed Alyssa to the royal pce to meet with Woods.


    When Rocky and Woods were reunited, the two sped hands like old friends, and spent the next hour


    catching up first. Then, Woods told him the reason why he asked him toe.


    "You mean you n to carry out the gic modification n in the Timber Deity Empire?" Rocky''s


    eyebrows shot up in surprise when Woods filled him in.


    "I''ve heard from Laney that you''ve started a gic modification n in the four army groups of the


    Holy Dragon Empire, which can make the spirit-manipted beasts stronger. It is said that the n is


    going very well, so I want to carry out the same gic modification n in the Timber Deity Empire as


    well..." Woods said bluntly, his eyes shing excitedly.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Rocky didn''t respond for a while, as he was lost in thought.


    "There shouldn''t be any problem, right?" Woods asked apprehensively, noticing Rocky''s silence. "If you


    are having trouble making a decision, just tell me your concerns."


    "No, I can do it. But you must know, there are certain risks in the gic modification n. At present,


    the gic modification n that has been carried out on the four army groups of the Holy Dragon


    Empire is only on a small scale, and for the time being, I haven''t used it on arge-scale yet." Rocky


    paused, his expression growing serious. "If the Timber Deity Empire also wants to do the gic


    modification, you must strictly follow my requirements and start from a small scale of experiments. You


    can''t act on your own and do it recklessly!" Because the gic modification was like a double-edged


    sword, they needed to be cautious. If used properly, it could help anyone get twofold the results using


    only half the effort. If they were eager for quick sess and instant benefit, it might cause irreversible


    consequences.


    "I understand. I will send someone to be in charge of the gic modification n, and my sister will


    personally take charge of it..." Woods vowed.


    "I have another condition," Rocky said seriously. "It needs to stay a secret. The fewer people know


    about the gic modification n, the better. Although even if someone learns the skill of the gic


    modification, they won''t seed without me; still, we have to be on guard against any odds!"


    "Basil, don''t worry. I will take care of the project myself. I won''t let anyone else know about the gic


    modification n..." Alyssa, who had been sitting next to him, responded after hearing what he said.


    "Well, I''ll send some experts to bring a batch of gic modification drugs here after I go back to the


    Holy Dragon Empire," Rocky finally conceded.


    "By the way, the Wood n sent a message to ask about the progress of the thing you have promised


    to them. How is that going?" Woods asked suddenly.


    "Oh, I almost forgot. It''s almost done. I''ll hurry up to study it when I get back. I''m sure I''lle up with a


    solution soon." It was not until Woods mentioned it that Rocky remembered that he had to help the


    Wood n solve the problem of sterilization. It seemed that he would be busy again once he returned


    to the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "You have to hurry up, or else the Wood n may change their mind and marry my sister to someone


    else," Woods teased yfully.


    Alyssa rolled her eyes at her brother, while Rocky just shook his head and smiled.


    "By the way, I have something to ask you, Alyssa..." Rocky said suddenly, turning to face her.


    "What is it?" Alyssa frowned.


    "Do you know if there is any forbidden item sealed in the Wood n?" Rocky asked bluntly.


    "Forbidden item?" Alyssa echoed, lost in thought. After a while, she shook her head. "I haven''t heard of


    it."


    "Really? Strange. Logically speaking, the Wood n should have one," Rocky muttered, obviously


    taken aback.


    "What''s wrong?" Alyssa asked immediately, raising her eyebrow in suspicion.


    "Nothing. It''s okay if there isn''t any." Rocky couldn''t hide his disappointment. After all, he wanted to


    know more about the forbidden items. The troubles that just took ce in the Magic Phoenix Empire


    were caused by the Demonic Soul Cauldron, a forbidden item. The fight with the demonic beast that


    escaped from the Demonic Soul Cauldron also made him realize that forbidden items posed a great


    threat. Therefore, in case of any trouble, he also wanted to know the whereabouts of the other


    forbidden items besides the Demonic Soul Cauldron and the Evil-fight Divine Bead.


    After a few more minutes of small talk with Woods, Rocky bade him farewell and Alyssa escorted him


    out of the pce in person.


    "Basil, I can''t leave the Timber Deity Empire now, so I can''t fulfill my promise for the time being..."


    Previously, Alyssa had promised to go with Rocky after she was finished with her business. But now,


    the Timber Deity Empire had a lot of things to deal with and the country needed her. She couldn''t leave


    the Timber Deity Empire for the time being.


    "It''s okay. I won''t mind. Don''t feel guilty. You can do whatever you want to do..." Rocky smiled at her.


    He knew that for the Timber Deity Empire, Alyssa was someone who was absolutely indispensable.


    Therefore, it was not easy for Alyssa to leave everything behind.

 Chapter 1228 Borrow The Spiritual Treasure

    Chapter 1228 Borrow The Spiritual Treasure


    "Thank you." Alyssa smiled feebly. She was very grateful to Rocky for understanding her situation. But


    to be honest, she secretly wished that she could be with Rocky, even for a short time.


    After bidding her farewell, Rocky left the royal pce and went back to the Cao mansion. After staying


    in the mansion for a day, he went back to the Crimson City of the Holy Dragon Empire, with Sabina and


    other women in tow. Initially, only four of them had set out for the journey, but when they came back,


    they were joined by another woman. Moreover, she was a famous talented spirit maniptor in the


    Wild Spirit Land, and also a famous beauty. If Rocky continued to bring back more women back, the


    Crimson City might soon be a city of beauties!


    Upon returning to the Crimson City, Rocky began to study the problem of sterilization that troubled the


    Wood n. After researching about it, he decided to try solving it by using gic technology.


    Additionally, he gathered a batch of drugs used for the gic modification n and sent them to the


    Timber Deity Empire. Thanks to this, the Timber Deity Empire was able to begin carrying out the


    gic modification n on a small scale, bing the second country to do so in the Wild Spirit


    Land.


    Due to the wars on the border waning, Isis returned to the Crimson City with Nigel and Sue. Now, the


    Crimson City became lively again.


    Although it was Erica''s first time there, all the women with Rocky took her under their wing, as though


    they were sisters. Therefore, soon, Erica was coaxed to cultivate with Rocky, together with all the other


    women.


    In the blink of an eye, a month had passed.


    Rocky finally developed a drug that could possibly cure the sterilization issue of the Wood n. He


    also sent someone to deliver the drug to the Timber Deity Empire at the quickest speed and asked


    Alyssa to make sure the Wood n got it. Of course, whether or not the drug was effective depended


    on the results.


    In the past month, the Holy Dragon Empire had grown unusually peaceful. The war on the border was


    dying down. The countries that wanted to take down the Holy Dragon Empire had suffered great losses


    from the long-term war. What was more, the Holy Dragon Empire had dered that they formed an


    alliance with the Magic Phoenix Empire a month ago, which had caused quite the stir. Therefore, most


    of the countries retreated and didn''t dare to provoke the Holy Dragon Empire again. At the same time,


    the conflict on the border that was guarded by the four army groups of the Holy Dragon Empire also


    started to wane, and they finally could get some rest.


    However, the peace of the Holy Dragon Empire didn''t mean that the Wild Spirit Land had entered an


    era of harmony. On the contrary, the ruthless war had spread all over, and there was no sign of it


    stopping. Save for the Holy Dragon Empire, the Timber Deity Empire, the Magic Phoenix Empire, and


    several other big countries, the other small countries were all still fighting fiercely with each other. In


    just a month, a few more small countries were annexed.


    The smart ones knew that the wars of countries were actually the ns of the spiritual race. Once a


    country supported by a certain n was defeated and annexed, the n would be directly affected.


    But strangely enough, after the Heavenly Demon n failed to subdue the most powerful demonic


    beast in ancient times, they suddenly halted all of their actions, as though they had disappeared from


    the face of the earth. However, with their sudden quiet, people felt that something bad was about to


    happen.


    Little did Rocky know that the peace in the Holy Dragon Empire was going to be slightly disturbed.


    Marcia, who had just left a few days prior, suddenly rushed back to the Crimson City.


    "Why are you back so soon, Marcia?" Rocky asked immediately, noticing the anxious look on Marcia''s


    face. A few days ago, Marcia told Rocky that she would go to the Dragon Master n to help her


    sister. She told him that she might be away for some time, so she warned him to pay more attention to


    the situation of the Holy Dragon Empire. So, naturally, he didn''t expect her to return so soon.


    "Have you returned the spiritual treasure of the Dragon Master n back to the forbidden area of the


    royal family?" Marcia asked hesitantly, obviously restless.


    "Not yet." Rocky looked at her concernedly. In fact, he had originally nned to send the Sunrise Magic


    Dragon Bow back to the forbidden area of the royal family, butter he felt that it was safer to keep it


    first. He also figured it mighte in handy sometime, so he sealed the Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow in


    his Magic Spiritual Space.


    "Can you lend it to me?" Marcia asked.


    "What are you nning to do with it?" Rocky replied, his eyebrows shooting up in surprise.


    "The Mu n, led by my sister, now controls most of the Dragon Master n''s regions. Meanwhile, the


    Dragon Master n, led by Rex, has already been greatly weakened and is on the verge of copse.


    However..." Her eyes narrowed. "Rex is unwilling to admit defeat, neither is he willing to hand over the


    position of the patriarch. But we''ve already suffered great losses thanks to this war; we''ve been


    weakened substantially. Although Rex has be deeply unpopr, in order to prevent my sister from


    gaining more support, he killed his nsmen. He''spletely insane!" Marcia gesticted in


    exasperation. "Therefore, my sister wants to defeat him in one go and prevent him from harming the


    Dragon Master n any further. However, it won''t be easy to kill him. Besides, he has the support of


    powerful spiritual masters, so she needs the help of the spiritual treasure now..." As she spoke, Marcia


    looked at him expectantly.


    "In summary, you want to kill Rex with the help of the power of the spiritual treasure?" Rocky asked


    bluntly.


    Marcia nodded vigorously. "I know you don''t want the spiritual treasure of the Dragon Master n to


    appear in public again, but Rex can''t be killed without the spiritual treasure. If we don''t kill him, the


    internal strife of the Dragon Master n will continue, and more members of the Dragon Master n


    will be involved and they will fight each other. The only solution is to kill him. If we can get the help of


    the spiritual treasure, we should be able to kill him much easily."


    "I can lend you the spiritual treasure of the Dragon Master n, but if you n on giving it to your


    sister, I''m not so sure," Rocky said after giving it some thought. He didn''t trust anyone from the spiritual


    race, even Marcia''s sister.


    "But only my sister can use the strength of the Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow to its full potential. For my


    sake, I hope you can lend it to her. Don''t you trust me?" Marcia pleaded.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s not that I don''t trust you. It''s just that the spiritual treasure of the Dragon Master n is very


    important. I suppose I''ll go with you to the Dragon Master n. If you really need the help of the


    spiritual object, I''ll take it out," Rocky said decidedly.


    "But it will be very dangerous. I will be joining the battle, so I will not be able to protect you. Besides, if


    Rex sees you, there''s no way he''ll let you slip away from him!" Marcia said seriously, her tone filled with


    concern.


    "Have you already forgotten that I just subdued the most powerful demonic beast in ancient times?"


    Rocky smiled and shrugged. "I can protect myself." Compared with the flesh body of the ancient


    spiritual beast that could only be used at critical moments before, what he owned now was the most


    powerful demonic beast in the ancient times. If those powerful spiritual masters wanted to kill him, it


    wouldn''t be easy.

 Chapter 1229 Seek His Advice

    Chapter 1229 Seek His Advice


    Seeing that Rocky had made up his mind, Marcia didn''t have a choice but to allow him to apany


    her to the Dragon Master n.


    However, as soon as the other women heard that Rocky intended to go to help the Mu n deal with


    the Dragon Master n and its patriarch, Rex, they were against it because they thought it was too


    dangerous. Still, they knew that they couldn''t stop Rocky, so they resigned themselves to just follow


    after him.


    However, Rocky was against it because having the women with him would make the situation more


    complicated. Besides, he was about to plunge into chaos and danger. He didn''t want to risk their lives.


    Although these women were powerful in their own right, as they were on par with ordinary spiritual


    beings of the spiritual race, he still could not bear the thought of putting them in danger. After all, the


    spiritual race''s war vastly differed from that of the human race. Besides, many ordinary spiritual beings


    were more formidable than the women, so it was still perilous. That was why he would never let the


    women go with him this time.


    In the end, all the women could only watch helplessly as Rocky and Marcia left the Crimson City.


    When the Mu n rose up in revolt, the entire territory of the Dragon Master n was divided into two


    parts. Currently, the Mu n upied most of the Dragon Master n''s territory, while the Dragon


    Master n force, led by Rex, firmly guarded a small part of the Dragon Master n''s area.


    The headquarters of the Mu n was in the Dragon-hiding Valley, where they were resting at that


    moment.


    Rocky followed Marcia to the Dragon-hiding Valley and entered a magnificent building made of


    bamboo. As he went inside, he also saw Marcia''s sister, Moira, the current leader of the Mu n.


    At that moment, Moira, several elders, the spiritual masters, and some high-level ordinary spiritual


    beings were discussing their n of attack against the Dragon Master n.


    It seemed that Moira had expected Rocky to show up with Marcia, for she didn''t look surprised when


    she met them. On the contrary, the elders, the spiritual masters, and the high-level ordinary spiritual


    beings looked at him in confusion.


    Rocky, who had stood out in the battle of the Dragon Master n, was quite active in the following


    period. He had destroyed the alliance between the Wood n and the Heavenly Demon n, and he


    also helped Alyssa get rid of the curse seal, making her a member of the spiritual race, like Marcia.


    After that, Rocky was instrumental in the reincarnation of the legendary guardian beast of the Wood


    n. Not long ago, he appeared to have subdued and epted a very powerful demonic beast in the


    Magic Phoenix Empire. These rumors had already spread among the various ns of the spiritual race,


    which made Rocky a sensation in the Wild Spirit Land.


    Of course, the Dragon Master n prioritized the Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow, as it was its spiritual


    treasure. The other rumors paled inparison with the thought that their spiritual treasure was in


    Rocky''s hand!


    "Moira," Marcia greeted, walking up to her sister.


    "Please have a seat. We are discussing the n to attack the Dragon Master n," said Moira. She


    gestured to some empty seats, where Marcia and Rocky made themselvesfortable.


    "Presently, the Mu n is in control of the majority of the Dragon Master n''s territory, and almost all


    the Dragon Master n''s forces in these areas had surrendered to us.


    Now, only a portion of the region is under Rex''s control, with the Dragon Master n as the center.


    This time, we n to storm the enemy''s headquarters, defeat the Dragon Master n led by Rex, and


    kill him..." As Moira spoke, she looked at Rocky as if she was exining that to him in particr.


    Based on the current situation, the Mu n had alreadypletely gained the upper hand, and their


    power far exceeded that of Rex. Therefore, sooner orter, they would be able to upy the Dragon


    Master n''s remaining areas. However, Rex was still unwilling to admit defeat. As a result, the


    Dragon Master n''s internal strife that should have ended long ago was dyed indefinitely. This


    resulted in more casualties and damages, as more and more members of the Dragon Master n


    were dragged into the war against their will.


    This pushed Moira to lead the Mu n aggressively, as she formted a n to attack the Dragon


    Master n and rid the world of Rex for good. That way, they could finally end this longsting internal


    strife within the Dragon Master n.


    Of course, although Rex''s current force was far weaker than before, its members were all elite warriors


    of the Dragon Master n. Moreover, there were also a few high-level spiritual masters living in


    seclusion that coulde to their aid. If these high-level spiritual masters helped Rex, it could cause


    trouble for the Mu n, and they could turn the tide of the battle.


    Therefore, they decided that it would be best to kill Rex as soon as possible. If they seeded in


    cutting off the patriarch''s head, the Dragon Master n force would naturally surrender without a fight!


    However, it was not that easy to kill the patriarch of the Dragon Master n. That was why Moira


    asked Marcia to borrow the Dragon Master n''s spiritual treasure from Rocky to kill Rex in one go.


    Moira began to discuss the details of their n to the Dragon Master n with her people present.


    These included the route of attack, the distribution of fighting power, and so on.


    After the discussion, Moira looked at Rocky and asked, "What do you think of this n, Prince


    Crimson?"


    Moira knew that Rocky was good atmanding the army, and he was not inferior to her sister. She


    hoped that Rocky would put forward a suggestion, which would surely improve their n of attack. Her


    attitude towards Rocky had truly changed a lot. Otherwise, she would never have considered asking


    him because, in her eyes, a mere human being would not be qualified to participate in this nning.


    "Although this n is almost perfect, Rex is a remarkable man. He won''t let the Mu n directly attack


    and enter the Dragon Master n. Once there is a stalemate in the Dragon Master n, it will be


    unfavorable to the Mu n," Rocky stated with a frown.


    As soon as the words fell from his mouth, the elders, the spiritual masters, and the high-level ordinary


    spiritual beings also looked at each other, frowning and whispering. They thought that Rocky was just a


    human being, and the attack was rted to the rise and decline of the Dragon Master n, so they


    could not help but feel unhappy with his opinion. They looked down on Rocky by virtue of his humanity.


    However, Moira looked serene and unruffled by Rocky''s opinion. She turned to Marcia and asked,


    "What do you think?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "I think Basil is right. The n is good, but Rex is an experienced strategist and may predict our


    intention. That''s why I think we should devise a new critical point in this n that Rex can''t predict..."


    exined Marcia. Moira paused for a moment, then turned to Rocky and asked, "Do you have any


    advice for this, Prince Crimson? What do you think we should add? It should be something that even


    Rex cannot anticipate."


    Her subordinates present were also surprised by their leader''s words. In their mind, their leader had


    always been independent and decisive, and she rarely allowed anyone else to instruct her. They could


    not believe that she would humbly consult Rocky this time. It was evident from her actions that she


    attached great importance to Rocky.


    "War is always full of deception. Since we can think of this n, we can assume that Rex can think of it


    too. Outwardly, we will carry out the current strategy as Rex expects us to do. But in secret, we will


    appear in a ce that he will least expect us to be andunch a surprise attack. That way, we can lull


    him into a false sense of security, and by the time he manages to see through our whole n, it will be


    toote," suggested Rocky seriously.

 Chapter 1230 Enter The Dragon Master Tomb

    Chapter 1230 Enter The Dragon Master Tomb


    "A ce where they least expected?" Upon hearing this, Moira immediately looked back and forth at


    the relief map of the Dragon Master n several times. After thinking for a while, she suddenly pointed


    at a certain area on the map and said, "This ce may do. Rex will never expect us to appear here. If


    we sessfully infiltrate their territory through this ce, he won''t be able to defend against us


    effectively. Moreover, from this point, we can go straight to the heart of the Dragon Master n."


    "Wait, Moira. Where exactly is this ce?" Marcia asked after taking a look at the relief map.


    "The Dragon Master Tomb." Moira said these words firmly without any hesitation.


    Hearing this, all the elders, the spiritual masters, and even the advanced spiritual race beings present


    were utterly shocked at her suggestion. The Dragon Master Tomb was the holynd of the Dragon


    Master n, where the ancestors and many outstanding members of the n were buried. Of course,


    like any other ancestral burialnd, it should not be desecrated in any way. In fact, only the patriarch


    and the elders of the Dragon Master n were qualified to enter the Dragon Master Tomb.


    "But how can we enter the Dragon Master Tomb? Isn''t the only entrance inside the Dragon Master


    n''s territory?" one of the spiritual master elders asked.


    Moira quickly shook her and said, "There is more than one way to enter the Dragon Master Tomb.


    There is a passage outside the Dragon Master n''s territory that directly connects to the Dragon


    Master Tomb, but only the previous top leaders know about this."


    "The Dragon Master Tomb is the most sacred forbidden area of the Dragon Master n. It''s such a


    grave offense to just randomly enter that ce. We will defile the holynd where our ancestors and


    the valiant warriors areying. That is outrageous!" another spiritual master elder strongly disagreed


    "Do you want to prioritize such trivial matters? As long as our n seeds, the Dragon Master n


    will regain the peace it deserves. I think the previous leaders and valiant warriors of our n will also


    want that more than merely preserving the sanctity of their burial ce! If no one has a better idea,


    then it''s final!" Moira sternly dered as her gaze swept across everyone present in the room.


    Upon realizing that Moira had already made up her mind and that there might not be any other way, the


    spiritual master elders didn''t utter another word.


    On the other hand, Rocky was a little surprised to see that Moira listened to him and really took his


    suggestion. Previously, she gave him the impression that she was like an arrogant and superior queen.


    But just now, he saw her other side when she quickly took his advice and changed the battle n. Her


    swift, sound, and resolute judgment made Rocky think that Moira was indeed a very capable leader.


    Now that she epted Rocky''s suggestion, the attack n would be dramatically changed, and they


    might easily have the upper hand in the uing battle. However, they still knew that if they wanted to


    go deep into the Dragon Master n''s territory and lure Rex out to kill him, the threats and obstacles


    that they would face would still be overwhelming. Therefore, Moira had especially gathered a hand-


    picked group of shock warriors from the Mu n. She intended to personally lead this team to a


    decisive battle with Rex after they infiltrated the Dragon Master n through the Dragon Master Tomb.


    Moira approached Rocky and proposed with a straight face before the action, "Prince Crimson, give the


    spiritual treasure to me. You don''t have to apany us and risk your life for the troubles of our n."


    "You already know my answer to that. Don''t worry about me. I can handle myself," Rocky replied in a


    reassuring tone. Besides, he wouldn''t take out the Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow unless he really had to.


    Seeing the determination in Rocky''s eyes, Moira had to give up on persuading him.


    "Moira, can I also go with you? You may need my help," Marcia offered. The truth was she was worried


    about Rocky''s safety, so if possible, she also wanted to go.


    "No. It''s too risky if both of us go there at the same time. If anything bad happens to me, you will need


    to be the matriarch of the Mu n. You should understand this. Besides, I need someone capable to


    stay at the periphery andmand the rest of the Mu n to restrain Rex''s forces. Even if we couldn''t


    completely kill him in this battle, we should be able to deal great damage to him. With that, it won''t be


    long before we could soon regain control of the Dragon Master n. But I really need to kill Rex at all


    costs, or else, I won''t be able to avenge the dead members of the Mu n, as well as my husband and


    child. I will make him pay all the crimes hemitted with his own blood¡­" Moira''s expression


    became deadly serious. This time, it wasn''t just a personal vendetta. She bore the blood feud of the


    entire Mu n. Thus, she vowed that with all her strength, she would be victorious.


    "But, Basil is¡­" Marcia understood her sister''s feelings, but she just couldn''t stop worrying about


    Rocky.


    "Don''t worry about him. He''s strong enough to take care of himself. Besides, I''ll also be there to watch


    over him. Rest assured that I won''t let anything happen to him. After all, he''s my future brother-inw,"


    Moira said with a faint smile.


    "What? Brother-inw? Where did thate from? We''re not¡­" Marcia was startled at what her sister


    said that she suddenly blushed intensely.


    "Am I not right? He is the man you''re destined to be with. I''ve seen that. Even if there is a sea of fire or


    a mountain of des between you two, you will be together one day. That is what they call the


    heavenly destiny!" Moira let out a sigh and turned to Rocky. "If anything happens to me, you know what


    you should do. Leave right away and ensure my sister''s safety. Take good care of her for me."


    Rocky didn''t know what to say, so he just nodded with sincerity.


    Dawn came and Moira, the three spiritual master elders, the group of shock warriors, and Rocky


    headed for the secret entrance to the Dragon Master Tomb. The entrance was in a body of water called


    the Dragon Eye Lake, which was just a few miles from the southwestern part of the Dragon Master


    n''s territory.


    On the other hand, Marcia led the members of the Mu n and the other forces, which were divided


    into three groups, and headed for the Dragon Master n''s territory.


    A few miles around the Dragon Master n''sir, Rex''s personal forces were stationed there to stand


    guard. They formed a defensive line and were ready to fight the Mu n to death once they appeared.


    At that moment, Rex was at the hall of the Dragon Master n and was sitting on a dragon throne with


    a gloomy face. Next to him stood his henchman, Reginald.


    "Patriarch, it seems that several retired spiritual masters don''t want to interfere with this feud. With our


    current fighting power, we won''t be able to stand a chance against the Mu n. I think it will be better


    to retreat and get out of here first," Reginald suggested.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Ha! Are you joking? I''m not afraid of the Mu n. Even with just our current forces, I can crush them


    with my hands! If we withdrew from the Dragon Master n, then we might as well admit our defeat! I


    won''t let that happen!" Rex snapped and retorted furiously.


    "Patriarch, it''s time to face the facts. Once the Mu n raided with their full force, we won''t be able to


    withstand for too long. If that happens, your life will be in grave danger," Reginald didn''t stop convincing


    Rex. He knew that the patriarch was full of pride and would not admit their weakness. However, it didn''t


    really matter to him whether Rex died or not. He just wanted to ensure that there would be some power


    of the Dragon Master n left for him. Otherwise, if all of Rex''s power was vanquished by the Mu n,


    it would be very difficult even for him to turn the tide in the future.


    "If I need to fight until myst breath, I will do so¡­" It seemed that Rex had already made up his mind


    in risking everything with this battle. He was willing to sacrifice his life before Moira and the Mu n


    was able to regain control of the Dragon Master n.


    With that, Reginald''s face darkened. This wasn''t the response that he was hoping for. He didn''t say


    another word, but his vicious dragon-like eyes shed with indignation from time to time.


    Meanwhile, Rocky, together with Moira and the other members of the Mu n, dove into the Dragon


    Eye Lake one after another after they arrived at the ce. Beneath it, they found a water tunnel that


    connected to the Dragon Master Tomb.


    After a while, the team, which was led by Moira, surfaced from within the Dragon Master Tomb. Rocky


    quickly perceived the astonishing spiritual power and terrifying auras being emitted from the coffins that


    filled the spacious tomb.

 Chapter 1231 Fight Rex Head-on

    Chapter 1231 Fight Rex Head-on


    "Is this the Dragon Master Tomb?" Rocky murmured softly. Although the tomb didn''t look magnificent, it


    still managed to give people a sense of awe.


    "This is only a part of it. The Dragon Master Tomb is divided into seven floors, dozens of meters


    underground. From bottom to top, ording to the chronological order, the ancestors of the Dragon


    Master n and the valiant warriors who had made outstanding contributions to the n are buried in


    the tomb. This floor we are on is the lowest one, and the people who are buried here are the most


    ancient valiant warriors of the n," Moira exined patiently.


    Just then, Rocky noticed that at the very center of the tomb stood a stone statue among several


    dragon-shaped stone pirs. The carving was lifelike and ingenious, giving off a sense of majesty and


    power. He realized after observing it for a while that it looked a little familiar.


    "Isn''t this the one who is buried in..." His voice trailed off. Rocky''s eyes widened in shock, as it


    suddenly dawned on him. The statue looked exactly the same as the body of the Dragon Master n


    soldier buried in the ice tomb when he was looking for the treasures left by the Witch of the Holy


    Dragon Empire in the Myriad Spirit Tomb.


    "Moira, who is this stone statue?" Rocky asked her seriously.


    "Oh, he is the first patriarch of our Dragon Master n, and also a great hero. Without him, the Dragon


    Master n wouldn''t be what it is today," Moira answered.


    "The first patriarch of the Dragon Master n?" Rocky echoed, stunned. If the stone statue was the


    first patriarch of the Dragon Master n, then did this mean that the body of the Dragon Master n


    soldier he had seen in the Myriad Spirit Tomb was also the first patriarch of the Dragon Master n?


    That was to say, the tens of thousands of bodies of the spiritual race beings buried in the Myriad Spirit


    Tomb could be dated back to their very beginnings. However, something earth-shattering happened,


    annihting all of the spiritual race beings on the battlefield. Thus, they had been buried under the ice


    tomb of the Myriad Spirit Tomb. Among them was the first patriarch of the Dragon Master n.


    However, Rocky also had a vague feeling that the mystery of the dead spiritual race beings had


    something to do with the secret kept by the spiritual race.


    "I wonder if this has anything to do with Divine King Belial," Rocky muttered under his breath.


    The existence of Divine King Belial was also a huge mystery. There were also the twelve human


    statues in the Heavenly God Temple. If Glutton wasn''t lying to him, the twelve human statues might be


    the key to unravel the shocking secret hidden by the spiritual race!


    "What''s the matter?" Moira couldn''t help but ask when she noticed Rocky''s strange expression.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Nothing... But why is there only one stone statue in the tomb? Shouldn''t there be many great figures of


    the Dragon Master n buried in this tomb?" Rocky asked hesitantly.


    "Because the body of the first patriarch was not buried here. Our Dragon Master n carved this stone


    statue of him to mourn!" Moira answered, her eyes lingering on the detailed carvings on the statue.


    "What about his body? Where is it?" Rocky asked bluntly.


    "I don''t know. It seems the n members weren''t able to find it..." Moira tore her gaze away from the


    statue to face Rocky, shaking her head.


    "Well..." Rocky replied, clearly at a loss for words. But Moira''s answer clearly proved that even the


    spiritual race might not know about the existence of the Myriad Spirit Tomb.


    After that, Rocky, Moira, and the other members of the team climbed to the topmost floor of the tomb.


    Once they got there, they found the entrance to the Dragon Master n''sir. Of course, for them, this


    entrance was also the exit.


    "Go and check if there are guards outside," Moira ordered the two advanced ordinary spiritual beings


    behind her.


    The two crept stealthily to the exit and took a quick peek outside. Atst, they gestured to Moira that


    the coast was clear.


    "Well, now we just need to waltz into the Dragon Master n, find Rex, and kill him. No matter what


    obstacles we may encounter along the way, we must not stop," Moira dered firmly.


    The shock warriors of the Mu n immediately nodded in response.


    A momentter, the shock warriors rushed out of the Dragon Master Tomb and headed straight for the


    center of the Dragon Master n, followed by Moira, the three spiritual master elders, and Rocky.


    The mission of the shock warriors was to cover and remove all obstacles, so as to ensure that Moira


    and the rest could find Rex and kill him.


    It didn''t take long before their presence was noticed. Then, arge number of Dragon Master n


    members swarmed towards them. However, they had made up their mind to fight with their lives.


    Despite the opposition, they rushed forward and broke out the encirclement without fear.


    Rex was shocked when he knew Moira and the three spiritual master elders leading a group of the


    shock warriors of the Mu n into the Dragon Master n.


    "Damn it! How did they get in here?!" It was obvious that Rex was taken by surprise. Their ambush


    attack was working! Besides, it was obvious that Moira came for him.


    "Patriarch, the situation is not looking good for us. We''d better retreat first!" Reginald tried to persuade


    him again.


    "What are you afraid of? If Moira wishes to throw herself into the, I must oblige her!" As he spoke,


    Rex whipped around and walked out urgently, his cloak pping with the wind.


    Meanwhile, Moira, the three spiritual master elders, and Rocky were now on the move, heading straight


    for the center of the Dragon Master n.


    Rex had been waiting for this encounter for a long time.


    Soon, Moira and Rex stood face to face. Their eyes met and sparks flew in all directions.


    "Moira, I didn''t expect your presence, thanks for saving me the trouble of having to look for you! As


    long as I kill you, your Mu n will fall apart. Then, I''ll finish you all off!" Rex sneered.


    "Rex, since I''m already here, I have no ns of going back. If I have to die, I''m taking you down with


    me!" Moira said firmly, her eyes shing.


    "You bitch!" When Rex heard this, his sneer turned scornful. He knew that Moira was not joking, so he


    immediately waved his hand. In the blink of an eye, a group of Dragon Master n members emerged


    from the surrounding buildings, instantly forming a siege.


    "I''ll leave them to you," Moira said unflinchingly to the three spiritual master elders and the shock


    warriors of the Mu n. Then, she pulled out her Spiritual Weapon, the Dragon Spine, and waved it


    with great force. With a sharp sound in the air, she rushed directly towards Rex at full speed.


    Without shrinking in fear, Rex wielded his saber, ready to fight Moira.


    The three elders and the shock warriors of the Mu n soon shed with the members of the Dragon


    Master n that closed in on them. In just an instant, the battle had grown fierce, piercing screams


    echoing in the air.


    At that time, Rocky was quietly standing in a secluded corner and watching the fierce fight not far away.


    His sharp eyes immediately swept around the whole ce, as if he was looking for something. Soon,


    he found a figure in a ck robe appeared in front of a building like a ghost, and then disappeared just


    as quickly.

 Chapter 1232 Challenge Reginald

    Chapter 1232 Challenge Reginald


    Rocky shot a look at Moira who was in the middle of a fierce battle with Rex. He hesitated for a


    moment, but then decided to follow the mysterious figure.


    Rocky soon disappeared in a sh, as well. Soon, he arrived at a very remote ce in the Dragon


    Master n, where he caught sight of the figure in the ck robe.


    At that time, the figure suddenly stopped, as though it sensed someone''s presence.


    Rocky stopped abruptly and hid himself, wanting to observe the movements of the figure.


    A momentter, a light shed and another figure appeared,nding in front of the figure in the ck


    robe.


    "Go and report to our patriarch that Rex is already in a decisive battle with the Mu n. There is no


    room to let him change his mind. Now is the best opportunity to defeat the whole Dragon Master n


    in one fell swoop," the ck-robed figure said to hispanion.


    The other figure nodded immediately then disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    As soon as the ck-robed figure finished speaking, he suddenly turned to face the direction where


    Rocky was hiding. "Who''s there?" he called out coldly.


    "You truly are one of the spiritual masters of the Dragon Master n." Seeing that he''d been found out,


    Rocky revealed himself.


    "You¡ª!" The figure was shocked when he realized who it was.


    "Reginald, we meet again." Rocky smiled evilly.


    "How dare you appear here alone? You are courting death!" A ferocious look appeared on his face.


    Last time, Rocky defeated him so humiliatingly, that even his fellow nsmenughed at his loss. It


    was no wonder he still held a grudge against Rocky. If it weren''t for everything that was going then, he


    would have exhausted every means to hunt Rocky down.


    "Where''s Alston?" Rocky asked bluntly, eyeing Reginald. The reason why he came to the Dragon


    Master n with Moira this time was not only to bring the spiritual treasure to help her, but also to ask


    Reginald the whereabouts of Alston. Alston''s soul was taken away by Reginald, so the rebirth of Alston


    with the help of the spiritual race being''s body was absolutely contingent on him. Rocky figured


    Reginald would know where Alston was now.


    "Have you two met each other already? Alston seems to be too anxious these days..." A strange look


    appeared on Reginald''s face. Although he knew that Alston had once led an army to attack the Holy


    Dragon Empire and almost broke the border of the empire, he did not expect that Alston and Rocky


    had met already.


    Back then, he nned to use Alston as a pawn in dealing with the Holy Dragon Empire. But he didn''t


    expect that he''d lose control of Alston after he was reborn. Alston now took orders from that patriarch.


    However, none of that mattered now that Rocky hade to him in person. This was the perfect


    opportunity to exact his revenge. Moreover, he figured Rocky woulde, with the spiritual treasure of


    the Dragon Master n in tow, since Moira wasn''t strong enough to finish off Rex on her own. So now,


    all he needed to do was capture Rocky and keep him alive, but just barely enough to have easy ess


    to the spiritual treasure. As long as he could get his hands on the spiritual treasure, the possibilities for


    his leading of the n were endless.


    At the thought of this, a sinister smile appeared on his face. He stared at Rocky hungrily, eyes shining


    like a starving wolf.


    "It seems you have no ns of answering me," Rocky said coldly.


    "If you kneel down in front of me and beg for mercy, I might just consider telling you," Reginald


    sneered.


    Rocky smiled calmly. There was a reason why he went after Reginald. Just then, he summoned his


    three beasts, Uriah, Ken, and Robin who immediately appeared next to him, baring their teeth and


    brandishing their ws.


    Now, Robin and Ken were close to the guardian beast as powerful as a spiritual master, and Uriah was


    even more powerful, as a legendary guardian beast.


    Even though Reginald was a spiritual master, he was considered one of the weakest ones in the


    Dragon Master n. Moreover, he had incurred injuries during the battle with Rocky.


    Therefore, Rocky was very confident he could defeat Reginald.


    When he saw that Rocky summoned his three beasts, Reginald''s face fell. Thest time he


    encountered them, Uriah''s appearance alone had made all the beasts of the Dragon Master n


    surrender, so he knew that this was no ordinary guardian beast. These three beasts, together with


    Rocky, definitely were a force to be reckoned with.


    However, as a spiritual master of the Dragon Master n, Reginald was proud. Arrogantly, he figured


    that even with the help of three beasts, Rocky was still going to lose. This time, he wouldn''t be so


    careless.


    "What''re you up to? It seems that you are not on Rex''s side, nor on the side of the Mu n. Are you


    scheming with another spiritual race n? If Rex finds out, I''m sure he won''t be too happy!" Rocky


    taunted coldly. It wasn''t hard to put the pieces together, judging from what he overheard the two figures


    talk about earlier. It was obvious Reginald was plotting something.N?velDrama.Org content.


    "You''re dead meat. Quit talking nonsense," Reginald spat.


    "Me? Dead meat? Do you really think you can kill me?" Rocky said without batting an eysh.


    "Boy, you''re too arrogant. Don''t forget, I''m a spiritual master from the spiritual race. You''re just a


    human. You''re only strong now because you merged the power of the Holy Dragon Bead!" Reginald


    snorted, seemingly irritated by Rocky. Then, he summoned and-type dragon beast with five ugly


    heads, massive like an elephant. Although Reginald was only at the bottom level of the spiritual master,


    his strength was equivalent to that of the Immortal Stage, if not more so. The dragon beast he


    summoned was, at the very least, more powerful than the human spirit-manipted beast of the eight-


    star level. There was even a gap between it and Robin and Ken.


    "Go ahead, Paul." Reginald ordered his guardian beast.


    Paul roared and raced its huge body towards Rocky and the three beasts. Wherever it stepped, the


    ground sank several feet, crushing everything in its path.


    Not to be outdone, Uriah roared and directly rushed in to meet it halfway. Its whole body was covered


    with mes, its six wings extended. Soon, Uriah and Paul collided and engaged in a fierce fight. The


    area within a hundred meters waspletely covered in waves of fire and fierce winds.


    Meanwhile, Rocky and his two other beasts were staring Reginald down. Narrowing his eyes at him, he


    then charged towards Reginald ferociously with the two beasts. With a slight flick of the wrist, Reginald


    summoned a stick-shaped Spiritual Weapon in his hand. After he waved it in the air, the strong wind


    spread in all directions, and the spiritual waves surged.

 Chapter 1233 Found Him Disappear

    Chapter 1233 Found Him Disappear


    The stick-shaped Spiritual Weapon in Reginald''s hand was called the Demonic Spiritual Wand. It was


    forged using the spiritual iron that existed for a thousand years. It weighed a thousand pounds and had


    an enormous power to split mountains and the earth. Moreover, it had a strange ability that the


    opponents should be wary of. In his previous battle with Rocky, he had underestimated the strength of


    the prince, so he didn''t use this Spiritual Weapon. However, this time, he needed to go all-out; thus, he


    decided to use every weapon and skill in his arsenal without reservations.


    At the same time, Rocky and his two beasts were rushing towards Reginald quickly. Then, with the


    Frozen Wind Dagger, three giant Moon des were shed out of thin air. Simultaneously, Robin


    waved its ice ws and shot two huge ice des from Reginald''s side.


    Seeing the attacks from different directions, Reginald roared and summoned the Demonic Spiritual


    Wand, which instantly swung up and formed a massive shadow barrier. As the giant Moon des and


    ice des collided with the shadow barrier, they were just bounced back and were thrown towards


    Rocky and the beasts in a great momentum.


    With Rocky''s quick reflexes, he immediately separated from the two beasts to avoid the iing Moon


    des and ice des.


    Crash! Boom!


    The me light and the ice light immediately intertwined and soared to the sky. They caused arge


    explosion that sent a huge shock wave to the ground.


    Upon realizing that the Demonic Spiritual Wand had the ability to bounce back their attacks, Rocky


    frowned and thought that they just couldn''tunch an attack randomly. He needed to find a way to


    render the Demonic Spiritual Wand useless, so that he could approach Reginald freely. With his quick-


    thinking, Rocky gave a signal to the two beasts. Both of them immediately dispersed and rushed


    towards Reginald from both sides.


    Robin was the first tounch an assault. It appeared almost just a couple of meters away from Reginald


    and waved its ice des at an extremely fast speed in an attempt to pin down his movements. On the


    other side, the crystal deer horns on top of Ken''s head brightly illuminated as spiritual lights surged


    from them. A colorful rainbow-like spiritual beam shot out and also darted towards Reginald.


    The simultaneous attacksing from short and long distances put great pressure on Reginald.


    However, just as before the ice des made contact with him, his spiritual power all over his body


    suddenly increased and burst out. With a wave of his hand, a menacing golden dragon immediately


    rushed out and swallowed the approaching ice des. It rushed towards Robin and wrapped it with its


    sturdy body. At the same time, Reginald also waved the Demonic Spiritual Wand in the air and easily


    countered the spiritual beam that was shot by Ken.


    While he was busy taking on the two beasts at once, Rocky''s figure suddenly emerged in front of him


    like a stealthy ghost. Rocky instantly shed the Frozen Wind Dagger with all his strength, and an


    astonishing evil-coated Moon de cut through the air that immediately enveloped Reginald.


    Crash! Boom!


    All of a sudden, the area within dozens of meters from where Reginald was standing was eventually


    engulfed by strong mes.


    However, as the mes gradually dissipated, Rocky immediately perceived that there was a figure that


    flew out of the mes and was soaring straight towards him. He held the Spiritual Weapon in his hand


    that looked like a giant mace, which transformed into a huge shadow of light.


    "The Vast Sky!" The figure smashed the huge shadow of light to the ground, creating severalrge


    fissures. Gushing spiritual waves also shot out, quickly enveloping Rocky.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "You arrogant bastard. You dared to fight against me with your lowly strength?!" There was a smirk on


    Reginald''s face as he stood up and looked at the rising light in front of him. He was confident that he


    got Rocky this time.


    "Are you talking about me? Where are you looking at?" Suddenly, a seemingly ghastly voice came from


    behind him.


    Reginald''s eyes quickly widened and a cold shiver ran down his spine upon the voice. He immediately


    turned around and saw Rocky standing in front of him, wearing a colorful robe.


    However, before Reginald could even prepare to attack again, a violent force exploded in front of him,


    forcing him to step back. He gritted his teeth, not expecting the sudden sneak attack.


    "How dare you¡­" Although Reginald was kind of caught off guard, he was still able to react quickly and


    avoid direct contact from the explosion. He knew that Rocky must have sneakily released an invisible


    sh just now.


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Rocky unleashed a devastating aura that rose all over his


    body. In an instant, his overwhelming energy broke through the second grade of the Immortal Stage.


    He continuously improved himself all this time, fully knowing that Alston was just out there waiting for


    an opportunity to exact his revenge. The enemy now had a body of the spiritual race being and


    possessed a much more domineering power. Thus, Rocky also didn''t stop fusing with the power of the


    Holy Dragon Bead in order to attain greater heights of strength.


    There was a terrified look on Reginald''s face as he saw how easily Rocky had broken through the


    second grade of the Immortal Stage in the state of Spirit Possession. During their previous fight, he still


    remembered that Rocky had to use all his strength and activate the evil power in his body just to break


    through to the Immortal Stage. However, it was as if a different person was standing in front of him


    now. Reginald realized that he was in a perilous situation. Rocky''s current strength had now surged to


    the Immortal Stage, and he still had his powerful spirit-manipted beasts.


    Furthermore, Glutton, the strongest ancient demonic beast, was also residing in Rocky''s Magic


    Spiritual Space. If he really wanted, he could ask Glutton to help him at any time. Even if it was now in


    a suppressed state after turning into a human-like form, the level of its power would still be extremely


    disastrous. However, due to the current condition of his soul, Rocky couldn''t risk using such a


    tremendous amount of power. It would be dangerous for him if Glutton unleashed an overbearing


    power. Therefore, summoning it wasn''t really in his n. After all, he was confident enough to handle


    Reginald on his own.


    "Come on. Show me what you''ve got!" Rocky''s eyes narrowed as his body flickered and quickly


    appeared at Robin''s side.


    Currently, being in the second grade of the Immortal Stage, Rocky''s strength was just slightly lower


    than Reginald. If hebined it with Robin''s, then they were well matched in strength now.


    It was to be expected that another round of fierce battle was about to ensue.


    At the same time, under the directmand of Marcia, the Mu n and the other forces, which were


    launching a stifling attack on the Dragon Master n forces, had already breached the defense line set


    by Rex on the periphery of their territory. At the moment, the forces of the Dragon Master n faithful


    to Rex were continuously retreating towards the n''s base.


    "I hope everything''s going well on your side, Moira," Marcia murmured to herself as she looked into the


    distance, worried about her sister''s situation.


    Deep inside their of the Dragon Master n, Moira, the three spiritual master elders, and the shock


    warriors of the Mu n were also fighting ferociously with Rex and the other members of the Dragon


    Master n.


    However, Moira''s strength was just on par with Rex. At the same time, the three spiritual master elders


    were engaged in fights with their enemies, so they couldn''t assist her. Therefore, currently, the two


    sides were in a stalemate. Furthermore, Moira noticed that Rex hadn''t used his full strength yet. It was


    as if he was still hiding some tricks up his sleeve, so she couldn''t lose focus and do anything rash.


    With this, she couldn''t help but grow a little impatient. She wanted to finish this as soon as possible, but


    it wasn''t feasible at their current state. She hoped that Rocky could help her so she nced at his


    previous position. However, as she turned, she found out that he was no longer there.


    "Where did he go?" She was too focused on dealing with Rex that she had no idea that Rocky had


    already disappeared for a while.


    Then, taking advantage of the few moments that Moira got distracted, Rex suddenly took a few steps


    back and broadened their distance. Soon after, a giant figure, like a mighty fortress, appeared in the


    sky.

 Chapter 1234 Defeat Reginald

    Chapter 1234 Defeat Reginald


    "It''sing atst." A sinister smile appeared on Rex''s face. He had been waiting for this for a long


    time.


    The giant shadow opened its humongous mouth, and beams of white light flew down in an instant. The


    light beams looked like souls, which were very eerie to watch.


    "Wait until you see this!" With a loud shout, the spiritual light all over Rex''s body rose. In the blink of an


    eye, the souls that flew down from the giant shadow''s mouth were suddenly sucked into his body.


    At the same time, his body began to growrger andrger. Soon enough, he grew into a giant that


    was more than four meters tall. His aura also became extremely strong and evil like stormy waves. It


    completely overshadowed Moira and everyone else.


    Rexughed wildly as if a demon king hade to the world. His evil aura made all the members of


    the Dragon Master n feel terrified.


    "You''re a lunatic! You actually devoured the souls of your nsmen to strengthen yourself! You''re a


    spineless, selfish monster!" Moira waspletely appalled at what Rex did. Those souls obviously


    belonged to other members of the Dragon Master n, but Rex extracted them and took them for his


    own use. This was definitely a felony in the Dragon Master n.


    "What are you talking about? Ha-ha! It''s not a big deal. They are already dead anyway. They should be


    thanking me since I made their death into something useful." With a sinister look on his face, Rex burst


    into wickedughter.


    "I''m going to kill you, Rex! You should go and burn in hell!" In a fit of utter rage and hatred, Moira


    rushed to him again.


    Rex''s strength had increased dramatically. As he waved the Spiritual Weapon in his hand, a de


    shadow fell with a bang. Suddenly, a strong spiritual light soared into the sky that sent Moira flying


    back.


    This strike was enough to show the difference between their strength. It was clear that Rex


    overpowered Moira.


    Thetter waspletely shocked. She didn''t expect that Rex would suddenly be so powerful.


    The tables turned at once when Rex crazily absorbed the souls of his nsmen. This made him obtain


    immense power and strength to suppress Moira.


    Meanwhile, during the fierce battle with Rocky, Reginald red at his opponent with his pale face.


    Numerous bloody scars were left on his chest. Rocky''s ice armor was also broken, and there was


    blood spilling on the corner of his mouth.


    "Hey, brat, is the Spirit Possession about to end?" Reginald burst intoughter. He knew that Rocky''s


    Spirit Possession was about to reach its limit. By then, Rocky would return to the Divine Stage, and


    would not be able to resist Reginald''s attacks.


    "Yes, it''s about to end. This would be thest move, so say your prayers." Rocky smiled calmly but his


    eyes were deadly serious.


    "Oh, it''s thest move? Do you really think you can kill me in just one move? What a joke! You must be


    delusional!" Reginald felt that Rocky was just daydreaming. Although he was careless just now and


    was hit by the sudden burst of Rocky''s power, his body was far stronger than any humans'' since he


    was a member of the spiritual race. So, this injury was absolutely nothing to him.


    "How do you know if you haven''t witnessed it yet?" Rocky raised his eyebrows. He was obviously


    taunting with Reginald.


    "I won''t be fooled by you again. I shall not allow it." Knowing that Rocky was going to make use of the


    invisible power to give him another sudden attack, Reginald immediately inserted the Demonic Spiritual


    Wand into the ground. In an instant, the wand expanded and released spiritual light which soon


    covered his whole body, forming an enchanted barrier.


    After Rocky''s Spirit Possession lost its effect, Reginald would be the one to bring the final bow and


    finally win.


    "Lend me your power." Rocky''s eyes narrowed. Then he raised the Frozen Wind Dagger in his hand


    high. The next moment, the spiritual light shed on Robin and Uriah and echoed the Frozen Wind


    Dagger. In the blink of an eye, the dagger in his hand was covered by the icy light and sparks.


    Almost at the same time, the evil power of the seventh grade in Rocky''s body was released to its limit,


    and his aura was rapidly increasing.


    "Evil Ice me Strike!" Rocky took a deep breath. Then, he shot a strange towering light beam with all


    his strength. It kept flying forward, instantly enveloping Reginald and his enchanted barrier.


    Suddenly, the spiritual light around Reginald soared, and both ice and fire werepletely intertwined.


    The devil mes soared high into the sky, and the whole ground began to tremble and fluctuate.


    The members of the Dragon Master n who were fighting fiercely not too far away from Rocky were


    utterly shocked when they saw the strange light soaring into the sky. They had no idea what had


    happened, but they knew that only a powerful spiritual master could release such a powerful force.


    All the spiritual masters, including Moira and Rex, were also surprised at what they were seeing.


    After what seemed like an exceptionally long time, the soaring evil light of ice and fire slowly dissipated.


    Reginald was burned all over and was badly mutted. He thumped motionlessly on the ruined ground.


    He was breathing heavily, and his eyes were wide open. It never urred to him that Rocky''s single


    blow could break his enchanted barrier.


    Obviously, he had underestimated Rocky''s strength. The attack powered by the strength of the three


    beasts was not weak at all. In addition, Rocky had reached the limit of the power sealed in the seventh


    layer in his body, so the power of the blow just now had already exceeded the range that Reginald


    could bear.


    Rocky took a few deep breaths. The blow just now had exhausted almost all his strength. Fortunately,


    he sessfully broke the absolute defense of Reginald and managed to seriously injure him. A


    momentter, he walked over to Reginald and pressed the Frozen Wind Dagger against his neck.


    "Tell me, how can I find Alston?" Rocky directly asked as he stared at Reginald coldly.


    "Kill me if you have what it takes. I will never tell you where he is!" Reginald still wouldn''t tell Rocky


    about Alston''s whereabouts, because he would definitely die if he did. But if he didn''t tell Rocky, there


    was still a chance that he might still live.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, at that moment, he was extremely terrified of Rocky. He realized that Rocky was no longer


    the same as before, and his strength had improved so much in such a short time. If Reginald had


    known this earlier, he should have just killed Rocky to get rid of such a big threat. If he had done that,


    then he wouldn''t have been in such an embarrassing situation now.


    "Do you honestly think that I''m hesitant in killing you?" Rocky said as he tightened his grip on the


    Frozen Wind Dagger. He pressed it harder on Reginald''s neck.


    Reginald was taken aback at this.


    Then, Rocky suddenly felt a strong aura approaching him. He sensed that something was wrong and


    immediately disappeared from where he stood. Then, a ghostlike figure appeared in front of


    Reginald.

 Chapter 1235 The Fierce Spiritual Light

    Chapter 1235 The Fierce Spiritual Light


    "Save me quickly and take me to the patriarch¡­" As soon as he saw the ghostly figure, Reginald


    urgently ordered him as if he had seen his life-saving straw.


    Rocky, who stood a few meters away, stared coldly at the ghostly figure that suddenly appeared.


    Judging from his aura, he should be at least a spiritual master. Moreover, it seemed that he was


    stronger than Reginald.


    "Look at your pitiful state. I''vee here to contact you, but who would have thought that you are


    beaten like this by a mere human being. Our patriarch still wanted to use you for a while, but it seems


    unnecessary now." Upon saying that, the unknown figure suddenly took out a sword-shaped Spiritual


    Weapon.


    "What do you mean? What are you going to do?" Reginald was filled with horror upon hearing those


    words. He vaguely had a feeling of what was going to happen next.


    "Come on. You''re not that stupid. You know what happens to useless pawns. Our patriarch is merely


    using you to deal with the Dragon Master n. But now, you can no longer serve that purpose." As


    soon as the unknown figure finished speaking, he immediately waved the sword-shaped Spiritual


    Weapon in his hand and instantly beheaded Reginald. A huge amount of blood sshed and spilled on


    the ground.


    Rocky''s face darkened as he saw this man killing Reginald off without even batting an eye.


    "That''s done¡­" Then, the figure turned and looked towards Rocky.


    "Are you going to kill me too?" Rocky asked with a serious expression on his face. At his current state,


    if this anonymous master attempted to fight him, he would have no chance of winning or even


    escaping.


    "Unfortunately, our patriarch wants to keep you alive," the unknown figure said in a disdainful tone.


    "Why? What does he want?" Rocky was slightly confused by the answer he got. He tried to pry deeper


    to guess which spiritual race n this patriarch belonged to.


    "Don''t be impatient. You will know soon enough." After speaking, the unknown figure carried the


    decapitated head of Reginald and suddenly vanished without a trace.


    Rocky was able to breathe a sigh of relief, but it was quickly followed by a feeling of frustration. A


    momentter, his Spirit Possession had reached its limit. It was deactivated and the fatigued Ken


    immediately emerged out of nowhere. Just now, Rocky was able to soundly defeat a spiritual master as


    powerful as Reginald since he was well prepared. However, it was unfortunate that he couldn''t get any


    information about Alston''s whereabouts. He was hoping that he could extract it from Reginald but he


    failed. Right now, he needed to put this matter aside and focus on helping the Mu n.


    Rocky recognized from the earlier battle that all his spirit-manipted beasts, especially Uriah, had


    consumed a lot of power. Thinking back, he was surprised that even though they gained the upper


    hand in dealing with Reginald''s guardian beast, it was still on a different level and was not easy to deal


    with.


    Before going back to Moira and the others, Rocky asked the three beasts to enter his Magic Spiritual


    Space first. Then, he sat with his legs crossed and took three drops of the magical saliva. He quickly


    adjusted his breath andposed himself before he set out.


    About an hourter, Rocky had somehow regained his strength and was now ready to take action.


    Thus, he rushed back to see what was the situation in the Dragon Master n. However, as soon as


    he arrived, he saw that Moira, the three spiritual masters, and the shock warriors of the Mu n had


    fallen into a badly disadvantaged position.


    It seemed that Moira had been seriously injured, and this was caused by Rex, who was currently


    rampaging at the center of the Dragon Master n''sir, like a vicious giant. The astonishing and


    overwhelming aura he emitted was suppressing Moira and the rest of his opponents.


    "Ha-ha! Come on! Fight me, you damn bitch! I''ll send you to hell!" With a ferocious look on his face,


    Rex kept attacking Moira, like he was some mad monster.


    On the other hand, although Moira had been badly injured, she was still able to hold on, trying her best


    to defend every attack she received. However, this was all she could do right now. She wasn''t able to


    fight back after Rex obtained a greater power upon exhibiting the soul gathering. Even if one of the


    spiritual masters of the Mu n was avable to help her, he would have difficulty in resisting the


    intense attacks of Rex.


    Rocky was shocked to see that all of these things happened right after he left. He thought that Moira


    and the Mu n would be able to restrain Rex and his forces, or that they would be at a stalemate at


    worst. It was obvious that he had underestimated Rex''s abilities. As he found for an opportunity, he


    quickly rushed towards Moira''s side.


    "Where have you been?" Moira was greatly relieved upon seeing Rocky. She couldn''t help but think


    that something bad might have happened to him after he disappeared for too long.


    "I''m sorry. I just went to deal with something personal¡­" Rocky frowned. If he had known that


    something terrible like this would happen, he would have just stayed with them.


    "It seems that we must use the spiritual treasure of the Dragon Master n right now," Rocky said as


    he started to gather his spiritual power to summon the Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow.


    "No, it''s no use. I''m seriously injured. With my current strength, I will not be able to fully utilize its power.


    It will be pointless. Even if I force myself to use it against Rex, I may not deal him any damage," Moira


    said while gritting her teeth, disappointed in her own weakness.


    "Then, I''m afraid that we have to retreat. It''s meaningless to continue fighting this losing battle," Rocky


    urged her. He looked at Rex who had be a mighty giant. At that moment, no one would be able to


    defeat him. If they continued with this battle, they would just umte several losses. Right now,


    Rocky and the three spirit-manipted beasts weren''t in the best condition to fight after dealing with


    Reginald. They had used up most of their power, so they wouldn''t be of much help.


    "No! That''s exactly what Rex wants. We won''t give it to him. We have to hold on until my sister and the


    Mu npletely suppressed the remaining forces of the Dragon Master n. After that, we can


    gather all our strength to finish this impudent scum!" Moira said firmly as she looked straight to Rocky''s


    eyes.


    "Ha! I see you''re here too, you brat! This is perfect. I can finish all of you in one go!" Rex let out a


    sinister smile after seeing Rocky. It was as if he was nning to do something big and dangerous.


    Then, he suddenly raised his hands and the sky above the Dragon Master n instantly turned dark.


    Many thick dark clouds gathered at one point.


    "Let me show you one of the most powerful forbidden skills of the Dragon Master n, the Dragon


    Soul Wrath!" Rex burst outughing and an astonishing spiritual power from his body suddenly soared


    into the sky. The next moment, a huge and ferocious dragon soul shadow formed in the sky. It was


    extremely enormous that it was big enough to almost cover the entire territory of the Dragon Master


    n.


    In the blink of an eye, an outrageous and malevolent gale swept the whole area. As the crushing


    spiritual power surged, the whole ce trembled violently.


    The members of the Dragon Master n were incapacitated as they looked at the gigantic dragon soul


    shadow in the sky. Their faces turned as pale as a ghost. They knew that the Dragon Soul Wrath was


    one of the most powerful secret skills of the n. It was omnipotent enough to vanquish all the


    creatures within a range of a thousand meters. Everything would be annihted and dissipate in the


    face of this mighty skill.


    Then, Rex roared mightily, "Die!"


    The huge dragon soul shadow immediately fell from the sky and engulfed the entire area of the Dragon


    Master n. Boom!


    There was an unimaginably deafening sound that reverberated as soon as the dragon soul shadow


    smashed the ground. Immediately after, a huge and dark mushroom-shaped cloud rose into the sky of


    the Dragon Master n. At the same time, the spiritual light burst out. Within a radius of a thousand


    meters, everything waspletely filled with the diffusing dust and rolling spiritual power. Many


    members of the Dragon Master n were swept into the sky, instantly ripped apart, and crushed into


    pieces. It was such a horrifying scene to behold.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    On the other hand, Marcia, the members of the Mu n, and the members of the Dragon Master n


    that were allied with Rex also stopped in their tracks. They were shocked to see such a scene. They all


    just stood there for a while, watching the spiritual lights rising into the sky of the Dragon Master n


    and wondering what kind of tragedy had happened.

 Chapter 1236 Summon Glutton

    Chapter 1236 Summon Glutton


    "Moira! Basil!" Marcia cried, her expression changing dramatically. Without hesitation, she rushed to


    the Dragon Master n''sir.


    Their surroundings werepletely destroyed; what was left were in ruins. From the center of the


    Dragon Master n''s territory, a burst of wildughter boomed and echoed. Rex, who had just used


    the powerful, forbidden skill of the Dragon Master n, was standing atop a mountain of corpses.


    "Moira! Basil!" Marcia cried out again. She rushed over as fast as she possibly could, and was


    absolutely stunned when she surveyed the scene before her. Because she couldn''t see any signs of


    Moira and Rocky, her anxiety grew tenfold. Seething with rage, she turned to re at the giant-like


    Rex.


    "Your sister is as good as dead. It''s impossible for her to have escaped from one of the most powerful


    forbidden skills of the Dragon Master n I''ve just used. Your man is also buried with her. Actually, you


    came just in time. Hand over your legendary guardian beast, and I might just spare your life!" Rex


    watched Marcia approach gleefully. Just now, Moira and Rocky were the closest to him, so they


    suffered the brunt of the force. Moira was already seriously injured prior, and Rocky was a mere


    human, so it was impossible for them to have escaped his fatal blow.


    "I will avenge them!" Marcia screamed, her eyes seething with rage. She summoned the Holy-blood


    Dragon King, and the Flood Dragon Halberd appeared in her hand at the same time.


    "Rex, did you really think you are the only one who knows how to use the Dragon Master n''s


    forbidden skill?" Just then, underneath a pile of ruins, two light shadows suddenly shot out and then


    landed on the ground clumsily.


    "Moira? Basil?" Relieved to see some signs of life, Marcia was momentarily distracted and rushed over.


    The figures were Rocky and Moira!


    "You''re still alive!" Rex cried. His expression hardened when he saw that the two had survived.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It seems you have underestimated the power of the spiritual soul," Moira sneered at him. Despite her


    audacious words, she lookedpletely exhausted. In order to protect herself and Rocky, she had no


    choice but to use her fifty-year spiritual soul. This took up all her remaining strength. Moreover, since


    she had been seriously injured before she was totally powerless now.


    Rex understood what she meant immediately. "You survived at the expense of your own spiritual soul?


    You really are brave, but now, there''s really no chance you''ll escape death this time," he huffed


    arrogantly.


    Moira turned to face her sister. "Marcia, it''s up to you now. Only you can unleash the power of the


    spiritual treasure of the Dragon Master n!"


    "But I''m afraid I''m not strong enough..." Marcia frowned worriedly. She was not very confident, because


    the man she was facing was extremely powerful. Even if she used the Dragon Master n spiritual


    treasure, she might not be able to defeat him.


    "I believe you can do it. Besides, you have him..." As Moira spoke, she nudged Rocky towards Marcia.


    "Brat, as long as you are with my sister, anything can happen. So, don''t let me down!"


    "I''ll do my best," Rocky said with a bitter smile. Then, he opened his Magic Spiritual Space and asked


    Robin to take out the Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow and give it to Marcia.


    Holding the spiritual treasure in her hands, Marcia was filled with revitalized determination. Turning to


    face her opponent, she shot Rex a cold look.


    However, since the Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow was an extremely powerful spiritual treasure, it required


    a very formidable spiritual power to use it. With Marcia''s and Rocky''sbined power, they probably


    had only one shot at this.


    "It seems we will have to use the power of the Dragon Sarira." Marcia was keenly aware that, even with


    the help of the spiritual treasure, there was a chance she would not be able to kill Rex. Therefore, she


    decided to go all out and use the supetive power of the Dragon Sarira. However, this was no easy


    feat, and to a certain extent, was actually very dangerous.


    Last time, Marcia, Rocky, and Alyssa were able to sessfully activate the supetive power of the


    Dragon Sarira together. However, they barely made it out of that situation alive. Now that it was just the


    two of them, the risk was even greater. But the most important thing was finding the right opportunity to


    land the blow in front of Rex who would never give them any chance.


    At that time, many warriors who were lucky enough to survive began to climb out of the ruins, including


    the three spiritual master elders of the Mu n, the spiritual masters under themand of Rex, and


    some advanced ordinary spiritual beings. They were shocked to see that Marcia, who was holding the


    Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow, together with Rocky, was facing Rex. Because in their opinion, Rex was


    not one who could be defeated by the spiritual treasure so easily. In their eyes, both Marcia and Rocky


    were courting death!


    At that point, the spiritual light of Rex''s giant body suddenly rose. It seemed he wasn''t nning on


    letting Marcia and Rocky get a chance to take a breath. He directly rushed towards the two of them


    with astonishing momentum.


    "Believe in yourself," Rocky said, looking into Marcia''s eyes seriously, "I''ll take care of the rest." The


    next moment, he rushed to face Rex head-on. At the same time, he gathered his spiritual power and


    shouted, "Come out, Glutton!"


    In the blink of an eye, a figure with demonic aura stepped out of Rocky''s Magic Spiritual Space. Its


    expression was calm and it walked calmly, as though it was taking a leisurely stroll.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to disturb me if it''s nothing serious?" Having been summoned by Rocky, Glutton


    red at him unhappily.


    Marcia was surprised to see the strange beast waltzing out of Rocky''s Magic Spiritual Space. She eyed


    at it up and down and found that it had the powerful aura of the most powerful ancient demonic beast.


    "Is it... the most powerful ancient demonic beast? Marcia was even more dumbfounded. She did not


    expect that the most powerful ancient demonic beast could take on a human shape, resembling a


    spiritual race being, even.


    With Glutton''s sudden appearance, the surviving Dragon Master n members were also shocked.


    They didn''t understand why a spiritual race being woulde out of Rocky''s Magic Spiritual Space.


    Meanwhile, Rex was closing in on them. He didn''t bat an eysh at the sight of the beast that suddenly


    emerged. His thick arm was like a huge hammer, aimed directly at Rocky.


    Seeing that he was about to get squished by Rex''s massive fist, Rocky didn''t even try to dodge. The


    hammer-like arm was so huge, it blotted out the sky as it swung swiftly towards Rocky. Even a spiritual


    race being might not be able to survive this blow, let alone a human. The onlookers held their breaths


    anxiously as they watched the arm fall.


    "Basil!" Marcia screamed fearfully.


    Just as Rocky was about to be smashed into a meat paste, a fierce evil aura suddenly rushed up, and


    then a hand suddenly materialized and caught the thick arm.


    At that moment, all the Dragon Master n beings present, including Moira, were stunned. The hand


    belonged to none other than the beast who had just walked out of Rocky''s Magic Spiritual Space!

 Chapter 1237 Wait For My Order

    Chapter 1237 Wait For My Order


    "Your power is not weak!" Glutton eximed. Yet, it wasn''t even fazed upon receiving the full swing of


    Rex''s gigantic arm that seemed like a meteor that fell with great momentum. It just let out a mocking


    smirk and pushed the thick arm away using just the least strength.


    "How is that possible? What kind of monster are you?!" Seeing that Glutton could effortlessly resist his


    maximum full-on attack, Rex was utterly shocked. Even Moira couldn''t easily withstand his blow, but


    this otherworldly beast, which just suddenly appeared, caught it without even flinching.


    "Hey, boy. You know that I hate the spiritual race the most, but you still summoned me in this kind of


    ce. Are you saying that I can kill all of them? Just tell me, and I will dly annihte all of these


    creatures!" Without even paying attention to Rex, Glutton turned to Rocky and spouted all these


    menacing threats.


    As soon as they heard this, the members of the Dragon Master n, including Moira, were all taken


    aback. They couldn''t help but narrow their eyes and wonder who this powerful beast was to say all


    those words without any hesitation.


    "No, you can''t kill all of them. Can you just help us suppress this giant guy first and buy us some time?"


    Rocky asked with a straight face.


    Hearing this, Glutton turned and raised its head to look at Rex. After looking at his giant form for a


    moment, it said in disdain, "If I''m in my original state, then there''s no problem. I can easily deal with


    him."


    "You just need to restrain him for a bit. I''m counting on you." Rocky had no choice but to go with this


    request because if Glutton disyed its real beast form, the power it could release would be so


    tremendous that it would be unbearable for him. Of course, he was smart enough not to take that kind


    of risk.


    "Fine. For the sake of helping me retrieving my remains, I''ll help just this time." Glutton''s expression


    somehow calmed down as it agreed to help Rocky deal with Rex.


    "Ha! Don''t underestimate me! I will kill all of you! Everyone who stands in my way will be crushed by my


    hands!" Rex became more infuriated after hearing the conversation between Rocky and Glutton. It was


    as if he was just an insignificant small fry. He was already angry with the earlier embarrassment that


    Glutton caused. Thus, he wanted to rip this beast into pieces as soon as possible.


    Then, Rex''s body suddenly stretched out, and his spiritual power shot out in all directions. The next


    moment, he raised his arms, causing countless dragon shadows bathed with evil light to rush out


    towards Glutton, Rocky, and Marcia.


    "This is good. I haven''t exercised in a long time." Glutton stayed as calm as ever even after seeing the


    approaching dragon shadows that were full of demonic light. It nonchntly turned to Rocky and said,


    "Hey, stay as far as you can. Don''t get in my way!"


    Upon hearing Glutton''s warning, Rocky and Marcia quickly flew away from the area.


    After taking a deep breath, Glutton narrowed its eyes as it suddenly unleashed a strong evil spirit


    around its body, creating an ominous gust of wind that spread out in all directions.


    Soon after, the evil wind was able to envelop the area within a radius of a hundred meters.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Swarm of demons, I summon you!" All of a sudden, countless evil spirits flew out like ferocious


    demonic phantoms. The dragon shadows that were unleashed by Rex shifted their focus and pounced


    on them.


    With the collision of the dragon shadows and the demonic phantoms, a huge explosion was made,


    causing dazzling lights to spread all over the sky. The strong impact of the spiritual power also created


    violent spiritual whirlwinds that roared andshed towards the surroundings.


    Simultaneously releasing such a tremendous amount of spiritual power, Rex and Glutton fought fiercely


    for quite a long time. It was as if they were waiting who would be the one to run out of spiritual power


    first.


    It actually came as a surprise to many, including Rex himself, that Glutton was able to resist such fierce


    attacks. The members of the Dragon Master n knew how powerful Rex was, especially after he


    performed the soul gathering skill. That was why they kept on wondering who this powerful beast was.


    What they only knew was that it came from Rocky''s Magic Spiritual Space, which was more


    dumbfounding.


    Rocky already had three spirit-manipted beasts whose strengths were way above the level of


    guardian beasts. Now, there was this unknown powerful beast that was closely simr to the spiritual


    race and was helping him. If all of these powerful beings were under Rocky''s control, even the spiritual


    race, who had always looked down on humans, would feel that he was someone who deserved their


    reverence.


    While the fierce battle between Glutton and Rex was going on, Rocky and Marcia exchanged looks. It


    was time to make their move. Marcia immediately drew out the Dragon Sarira from her chest. At the


    same time, she activated the supetive power of the Dragon Sarira together with Rocky.


    After a short while, under the activation of the spiritual power of the two, the Dragon Sarira began to


    shine brightly, disying its magnificent aura.


    All of a sudden, Rocky heard a voice directed at him, "Boy, how long do you still need me to suppress


    this guy? His power is much stronger than I imagined. If I''m not in my original form, then I won''t be able


    to suppress him for much longer."


    "What? But you were so arrogant just a little earlier." Rocky rolled his eyes upon hearing this.


    "It''s not my fault! Didn''t you notice that this stubborn guy has already been possessed by the Devil? He


    doesn''t even hesitate to consume his own spiritual soul so that he can utilize the souls of the dead


    spiritual race beings to enhance his strength!" Glutton eximed haughtily.


    Hearing that, Rocky immediately looked at Rex''s body intently. Soon after, he discovered that several


    white souls were constantly flying out from the corpses all over the ground. Then, they gathered and


    merged into his body.


    "If you really want me to deal with him, I will need to disy my true form. However, you wouldn''t be


    able to hold on for too long if I did¡­ Or do you have the confidence to kill him with that move you''re


    preparing?" Glutton asked as he saw the bright lights glowing from Marcia''s Dragon Sarira.


    "If you unleash your power using your true form, what will be the maximum time limit that I can hold


    on? Rocky asked with a bit of hesitation in his voice.


    "No more than five minutes," Glutton quickly replied.


    Rocky thought for a few seconds and finally said, "That should be plenty enough." He calcted that if


    Glutton was able to restrain Rex within that time so that they could create an opportunity to inflict a


    decisive blow, then there should a huge chance of sess.


    However, the biggest problem now was Rocky''s capacity to withstand everything. First, he had to help


    Marcia activate the supetive power of the Dragon Sarira, which meant that he had to bear the impact


    of its power. Then, secondly, he also had to endure Glutton''s power. Both the two kinds of power were


    no inferior to the evil power sealed by the Holy Dragon Bead.


    This was no easy task. He had to survive the bacsh of the two kinds of overwhelming power. The


    worst part was that his body''s condition wasn''t at its best because he had just finished battling Reginald


    earlier. However, he was left with no choice. If he wanted to bring Rex down, he had to do this.


    "Wait for my order!" Rocky solidified his resolve and permitted Glutton to transform into its original form.


    "Are you sure? I said that five minutes were the maximum time, but it doesn''t mean that you won''t be in


    danger even if you didn''t reach it." Glutton was the one who hesitated a little after hearing Rocky''s


    decision. It was surprised that he was willing to take such a huge risk, so it tried to warn him about the


    possible consequences.


    "Don''t worry about that. I can handle it," Rocky replied with a faint smile, but with a zing


    determination in his eyes.

 Chapter 1238 Glutton Changed Its Form

    Chapter 1238 Glutton Changed Its Form


    Glutton and Rex faced each other as the fight became more intense every passing second.


    Unfortunately, Rex felt that he might have underestimated his opponent after seeing that Glutton was


    so calm amidst their exchange of vicious attacks. As a result, he increased his strength as his eyes


    narrowed withplete annoyance and became more violent than ever.


    Soon after, Glutton began to be at a disadvantage because of the restriction of its human form and


    couldn''t suppress Rex''s enhanced power.


    At the same time, Rocky and Marcia were thrown off due to the Dragon Sarira''s activated power. After


    they suffered from a violent impact, their faces shifted drastically, and their bodies had been inted


    like balloons.


    Then, Rocky leaned over to Marcia and whispered something to her ears.


    On the other hand, Marcia nodded as soon as she heard what he had said. The next moment, the


    Holy-blood Dragon King, who had been on standby all the time, immediately soared into the air and


    directly lunged on Rex.


    However, Rex didn''t take the attack from the beast seriously at all. Instead, he waved his hand, and a


    mighty spiritual power shot out from it directly. In the blink of an eye, two blood wheels manifested in


    front of the Holy-blood Dragon King, trying to resist Rex''s spiritual power. Without any stop, it plunged


    its way down and crashed with him.


    Witnessing this, Rex shook the saber in his hand. Soon after, the saber released a stunning shadow


    that directly shed the two blood wheels, forcefully shaking them away. Then, another savage saber


    shadow sprang out of it, only this time, directly shing at the Holy-blood Dragon King.


    Simultaneously, three more blood wheels emerged around the Holy-blood Dragon King. Without


    warning, its huge body turned blood-red. The five blood wheels it had just summoned turned into rays


    of light and integrated with it, increasing its strength greatly.


    Meanwhile, Rex''s sabershed on the Holy-blood Dragon King''s body. But because it was in a


    completely violent state and had scales that were harder than before, its body remained unscathed. In


    fact, even a single sh from Rex''s saber could not hurt it.


    After sessfully blocking Rex''s attack, the Holy-blood Dragon King continued tounch more attacks


    towards its opponent.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Moreover, its attack also created pressure on him, which also gave Glutton some time to ease its


    pressure.


    In this way, with thebined efforts of the Holy-blood Dragon and Glutton, Rocky and Marcia were


    about to activate the Dragon Sarira''s power to its limit. But at that moment, the two of them were still


    enduring the shock power''s creeping pain, making them feel as if their bodies were about to explode.


    Meanwhile, due to the constant increase of the Dragon Sarira''s power, and the spiritual light that kept


    on shooting in all directions, Rex undoubtedly noticed the situation. His eyes turned cold as he realized


    and understood the great power that the Dragon Sarira held. In addition, he had some fear of the


    Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow''s power. After all, the bow was the spiritual treasure of the Dragon Master


    n. That was the reason why he knew that he couldn''t let Marcia and Rocky live and prosper in the


    world.


    As a result, Rex let out a fierce roar, and the dragon wings on his back stretched out. Not long after, his


    giant body soared into the air at full speed. With his great momentum, he directly rushed to Rocky and


    Marcia who were busy activating the supetive power of the Dragon Sarira at that time.


    On the other hand, Glutton witnessed this and was unable to move a muscle. Instead, it stood immobile


    and watched as Rex rushed towards the two.


    But almost at the same time, the Holy-blood Dragon King turned around to a blood-red light and quickly


    flew back. It integrated into Marcia''s body even before Rex could touch Rocky and Marcia. At once, the


    spiritual light all over her body increased along with her aura.


    To ensure the final attack, Marcia had thought of merging with the Holy-blood Dragon King. If she was


    going to use the Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow with the power of the Dragon Sarira, it would definitely


    cause a huge impact on her body and could even influence her attack. Therefore, she had to make


    sure that nothing else would go wrong.


    When Rex saw that Marcia had fused with her legendary guardian beast, he knew that Marcia was


    going to fight until the end. With that being said, Rex was firm that he would never give Marcia any


    chance to do so. As a result, he got close to Marcia and Rocky, because he knew that Marcia would


    never easily use the Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow. To Marcia, there was only one chance to send Rex to


    his grave, giving Rex the chance to kill both of them before Marcia could even take action.


    Meanwhile, the Spiritual Weapon in Rex''s hand also ceaselessly released an overwhelming de


    shadow that fell from midair. Rapidly, it rushed to envelop Rocky and Marcia in a range of dozens of


    meters.


    In a sh, strong spiritual lights began to explode consecutively!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The deafening explosions, the strong lights that shed and dazzled made everything appear


    astonishing to one''s eyes!


    As the battle dragged on, Rex acted out that he had to stop them as if he had already seen through


    their weakness. Since Rocky and Marcia were activating the power of the Dragon Sarira, they couldn''t


    have the energy to spend avoiding the lights explosion at all. Without a doubt, their lives were in


    immediate danger!


    Soon after, the light dissipated, and three figures suddenly came out and stood in front of Rocky and


    Marcia. With pale faces and the visible blood stains in these figures'' mouths, they appeared to have


    been seriously injured.


    "Elders, you have..." Marcia could not continue her words as she was stunned to see that these figures


    were the three spiritual master elders of the Mu n who had helped them block Rex''s fatal attacks.


    "Go ahead! The fate of the Dragon Master n rests in your hands." The three elders looked at Marcia


    with eyes sparkling with great expectations.


    As a response, Marcia nodded solemnly. Right away, she held the Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow and


    jumped into the air with Rocky and dealt with Rex face to face.


    "Go to hell, Rex!" Marcia suddenly shouted and then raised the Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow in the air.


    It had never urred to Rex that these three elders of the Mu n would work together to resist his


    furious attacks that were aimed for Marcia and Rocky. When he saw that Marcia, who was holding the


    Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow in midair, and the Dragon Sarira shining between Marcia and Rocky, his


    face turned gloomy. Without wasting time, he immediately raised his dragon wings and was about to


    rush towards them, intending to stop Marcia.


    "Glutton!" In that instant, Rocky''s face turned pale for his body had been affected by the strong power


    of the Dragon Sarira. He thought that if he continued to bear other power, then he would suffer


    insurmountable consequences in the future. Despite this, he still shouted at Glutton without hesitation.


    Meanwhile, Glutton, who had been standing still, suddenly vanished out of thin air.


    Almost at the same time, when Rex dashed towards Marcia and Rocky, he suddenly felt an astonishing


    demonic auraing from behind him. In fact, this aura was so bizarre that even he was frightened.


    Of course, he couldn''t help but turn his head to see what it was and where it wasing from. But


    when Rex saw that the disappearing Glutton had already appeared behind him, he noticed that it was


    constantly undergoing immense change. The next second, its human body instantly expanded and


    changed, and soon, it turned into the shape of a beast. Its huge body floated in the air like a towering


    mountain, making people feel extremely depressed and dejected. In the meantime, its demonic aura


    became more severe,pletely covering Rex''s aura.

 Chapter 1239 He Wont Die

    Chapter 1239 He Won''t Die


    "This... What in the hell is this?" Rex was extremely perplexed at what he saw.


    All the other members of the Dragon Master n, including Moira, were also stunned when they saw


    what was happening. They werepletely appalled by Glutton who showed its true form!


    "Ha-ha-ha!" As soon as Glutton turned to its true form, itughed wildly. Its aura shrouded the whole


    area, like a huge raging wave.


    Obviously, Rex didn''t expect that Glutton''s true form was like that. He had thought that it might be


    something from the spiritual race, but their current situation proved himpletely wrong. He


    wondered where and how Rocky got a demonic beast that could change into a human.


    As he was putting the pieces together, Glutton''s two huge ws had gripped his shoulders like


    lightning. Then, it used its ws to push him towards the ground. With a loud bang, Glutton fell to the


    ground together with Rex under its body, blowing up dust all over the sky.


    "Damn it!" Rex who was pressed to the ground by Glutton was enraged. His spiritual power soared as


    he tried to get away from Glutton.


    Soon enough, an astonishing demonic power was released from Glutton''s body, which was surging


    everywhere. It felt as if a group of demons had rushed out which was extremely terrifying!


    "Ah!" Meanwhile, Rocky''s body, which had suffered from the impact of the Dragon Sarira, was once


    again affected by the strong demonic power released by Glutton which exceeded the limit of power he


    could bear. With his condition, it was as if he could be smashed at any time.


    "Basil¡­" Marcia was also very worried when she noticed Rocky''s situation.


    "Go on. Hurry up... Finish him!" At that moment, Rocky couldn''t evenplete a simple sentence. He


    looked normal on the outside, but he was now actually only a few steps away from death.


    Since Rocky''s soul was defective, any carelessness now would lead to his grave!


    The astonishing demonic power released by Glutton waspletely irresistible, even for Rex. It bound


    him tightly like a chain. However, that could onlyst for less than five minutes. If Marcia will not do


    anything during this time, then Glutton could only suppress Rex''s strength again. And in that case,


    Rocky would die without a doubt.


    However, even if Rex did not die, Marcia and Rocky might not be able to escape death!


    Marcia pulled the bowstring of the Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow immediately. Suddenly, the Mysterious


    Spirit Raw Gemstone on the Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow began to shine brightly. Then, the power of


    the Dragon Sarira, which was about to reach its limit, began to flow into the Mysterious Spirit Raw


    Gemstone. The Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow immediately became golden, as if it were a divine thing


    that descended from heaven.


    At that very moment, many Mu n members and other forces had already charged into the Dragon


    Master n. When they saw Marcia holding the Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow in her hand, looking


    valiant and heroic, they could not help but be surprised. Some of them even knelt and kowtowed.


    "Even if you use the power of the Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow, it can only hurt my flesh, but not my


    spiritual soul. So, you have no chances of killing me." Rex, who was being bound by Glutton,


    immediately roared at Marcia who was in the sky, struggling desperately for his life.


    "Yes, you are right. The power of the Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow may only be able to destroy your flesh


    body. So, if I want to destroy your spiritual soul, I must use a more direct power! Thank you for that


    reminder!" Marcia sneered. Suddenly, the Dragon Sarira floating in front of her flew into her hand and


    was ced on the string of the bow.


    The next moment, a glittering bead shadow turned into a beam of light that pieced through the sky and


    directly shot Rex. Pushed by the extreme power of the Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow, the bead shadow


    directly pierced through Rex''s almost invincible body.


    When he saw what Marcia did, Glutton immediately loosened its grip on Rex and quickly turned into a


    human and flew away.


    After the Dragon Sarira shot into Rex''s body, it immediately produced an astonishing violent power as it


    was already at its limit. It began to fill every part of Rex''s being. Soon enough, under the continuous


    impact of the surging spiritual power released by the Dragon Sarira, Rex''s body began to crack open.


    Bright golden lights spread out from the cracks in his body, as if something was ready to pop up at any


    moment.


    No matter how strong he was, he could not resist the impact of the Dragon Sarira''s power, which was


    activated by the spiritual master at her top level, together with the power released by the Sunrise Magic


    Dragon Bow.


    In an instant, countless spiritual lights shot out from Rex''s body as if his body were riddled with holes.


    Then, his cracked body slowly disintegrated from the inside to the outside.


    "No... This is impossible... I am the only ruler... of¡­¡­ the Dragon Master n!" Rex let out a


    desperate scream, unwilling to ept his fate. Atst, his body exploded into a burst of light, affecting


    the whole area.


    And just like that, the arrogant patriarch of the Dragon Master n waspletely annihted by the


    power of the Dragon Sarira. There were even no his remains left.


    Only the Dragon Sarira was still there, which Marcia took back and ced inside her body.


    Just then, Rocky suddenly spat out a few mouthfuls of blood. He felt that his head was splitting, and he


    was bing delirious. He could not help but scream his head off. After that, he felt everything go


    dark and he fell towards the ground suddenly.


    "Basil..." When Marcia saw this, her beautiful face changed drastically. She quickly spread her wings


    and chased after Rocky who was rapidly falling to the ground. She caught Rocky in time and then


    quicklynded on the ground.


    As soon as Marcia and Rocky safelynded on the ground, Moira rushed over.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "You have done a terrific job, Marcia." Moira was extremely excited. The Dragon Master n would


    finally return to peace after Rex''s death. She had fulfilled her father''sst wish, and avenged the death


    of her husband and children and the countless Mu n members who had died in the evil hands of


    Rex.


    Three spiritual masters who had been severely injured also rushed over.


    Marcia''s mind waspletely focused on Rocky, who was unconscious.


    "Is he alright?" Moira asked as she looked at Rocky with concern. She noticed that there was


    something wrong with Rocky.


    "I don''t know yet." Marcia shook her head anxiously. She was also worried that something bad might


    happen to Rocky.


    At that point, Gluttonnded on the ground. Then, in the full gaze of everyone present, it walked up to


    Rocky and after a nce at him, it said "Don''t worry; he won''t die. However, if you had acted a little


    slower, he would probably have be a corpse now."


    Marcia, Moira and the three elders of the Mu n were shocked when they heard this. They could not


    imagine how powerful the impact Rocky had just suffered! They were so impressed at Rocky''s


    abilities.

 Chapter 1240 Another Army Was Coming

    Chapter 1240 Another Army Was Coming


    Rocky slowly woke up about half a dayter, and he found that he was lying on a board in a temporary


    tent, with Marcia beside him, looking worried.


    She had stayed beside Rocky the whole time he was out cold. At that moment, her mind was starting to


    drift, but Rocky''s movement pulled her out of her thoughts. Marcia immediately moved closer to him,


    breathing a sigh of relief when she saw that he had finally woken up. "Basil, how do you feel?" she


    asked in a breathy whisper.


    "I''m fine," answered Rocky with a dismissive wave of his hand. He moved to stand up, Marcia rushing


    forward to help him despite his words. Although he tried to make light of his situation, Rocky felt like his


    body got farther and farther away from him when he was about to pass out earlier. It was like he was


    about to disappear.


    "It''s all my fault. If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t have..." Marcia''s eyes were puffy and red, and her


    voice was hoarse with guilt. She knew that Rocky risked his life because of her. If something bad


    happened to him, she would not forgive herself.


    Marcia was right. She was, indeed, the reason why Rocky went all out to help the Mu n get rid of


    Rex. Rocky knew that her biggest wish was to help her sister Moira lead the Mu n against the


    Dragon Master n and wrest control from them to fulfill her father''sst request. Therefore, for


    Marcia''s sake, he had done his best to help her.


    But he also knew that thest battle had gravely damaged his soul. Perhaps, if this happened again


    next time, he might never wake up again.


    Later, when Rocky felt well enough to get up, he left the tent with Marcia. As soon as they stepped


    outside, he found the ruins left by the previous war, where the members of the Dragon Master n


    were busy cleaning up the mess and treating the injured.


    As soon as Rex fell, the Mu n and their allied forces smoothly upied the tribe of the Dragon


    Master n. Forces. Those who were originally loyal to Rex surrendered.


    The internal strife of the Dragon Master n that hadsted for a long time finally came to an end.


    Moira, who was directing several elders of the Dragon Master n as they cleaned the mess, rushed


    over as soon as she saw Rocky and Marcia. She stopped directly in front of Rocky. With her face filled


    with concern, she asked, "You finally woke up! How are you feeling? Do you want our elders to


    examine you? It won''t take long."


    "There''s no need for that, but thanks anyway," Rocky answered, shaking his head wearily.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "By the way," Moira started with a curious but hesitant expression, "who is the one that helped us


    suppress Rex and bind him at thest moment?" She had thought that Glutton was a powerful master


    of the spiritual race. However, when it showed its real form, she discovered that it resembled a


    ferocious demonic beast, so it piqued her curiosity. She wanted to find out more about Glutton''s origin.


    Meanwhile, Marcia looked meaningfully at Rocky, as if asking him whether she could tell her sister the


    truth. Actually, Moira had asked her after Rocky passed out, but she refused to say anything because


    she felt that it was not her secret to tell. If anyone could spill the truth, it should be Rocky.


    Seeing that Marcia was looking at him, Rocky nodded after a short hesitation. People would figure out


    that he had an ancient demonic beast sooner orter anyway, so it didn''t matter if Marcia told her sister


    now.


    "Moira,st time, when Basil went to the Magic Phoenix Empire to save the legendary guardian beast


    of the Phoenix Master n, he subdued an ancient demonic beast. It is said that it was the strongest in


    the ancient times..." Marcia told her sister.


    "What? An ancient demonic beast?" Moira cried out in shock.


    The elders, the spiritual masters, and the other members of the Dragon Master n around were all


    stunned when they heard Marcia''s reply. They were as bewildered as Moira.


    "Did I hear it wrong? Did she say that it was an ancient demonic beast? But such kind of beast was


    supposed to have been extinct long ago. A human could actually tame an ancient demonic beast and


    make it his spirit-manipted beast..."


    "I''ve heard rumors about the ancient demonic beasts. They are on the same level as ancient spiritual


    beasts. But the ancient demonic beasts have be extinct because they liked hunting the spiritual


    race. I didn''t expect that there is an ancient demonic beast that has survived. The ancient demonic


    beasts are supposed to have died out earlier than the ancient spiritual beasts."


    "The ancient demonic beast used a power that even Rex couldn''t resist? It is indeed powerful, but how


    could a human control such a powerful ancient demonic beast? Could it be that he is not a human


    being, but something else?"


    Soon, all kinds of discussions sprang from their mouths, and the ruins became lively with the discourse.


    Rocky was expressionless as he listened. The buzzing voices soon bored him, so he turned to Marcia


    and asked, "Where is Glutton?"


    "It said it would show up after you returned," reported Marcia. "That guy hates the spiritual race with a


    passion. It won''t make any trouble, will it?" Rocky asked worriedly.


    He was familiar with Glutton''s temper, so he was worried that it might get him into trouble. With that in


    mind, Rocky decided to find Glutton first. But before he could leave, an ordinary spiritual being flew


    down from the sky in a hurry. He bowed to Moira and reported, "Leader, I have received some bad


    news. An army from a n of the spiritual race suddenly appeared three miles away from us. There are


    hundreds of them approaching here. It appears like they areing to capture us all."


    Marcia''s face drastically changed at the news. They had just had a fierce battle with the Dragon Master


    n led by Rex, and now they had wounded soldiers everywhere in the camp that needed to be


    treated. They were currently exhausted and could not fight anymore. If they engaged with this army


    that appeared out of nowhere, they would have no chance of winning.


    "Reginald really colluded with another n," Rocky said with certainty, his eyebrows furrowed.


    "What are you talking about?" Marcia and Moira immediately asked, turning to Rocky at the same time


    with identical looks of confusion.


    Rocky told them what had transpired when he followed Reginald. He revealed how he found out that


    Reginald had conspired with another n, as well as the fight between him and Reginald.


    Upon hearing this, Marcia, Moira, and the other members of the Dragon Master n were astonished.


    They didn''t expect that before Rocky fought Rex, he had already locked horns with Reginald, and


    Rocky had even defeated him. Although Reginald was ranked quite low among the spiritual masters of


    the Dragon Master n, he was still a spiritual master. He was certainly not weak, but a human like


    Rocky had defeated him. Even though Rocky had also injured Reginaldst time, this time it was a


    complete defeat. This showed how much Rocky had improved, and now, his strength had be


    terrifying. Perhaps, it could make any warrior of the spiritual race below the level of spiritual masters


    run for their mothers.


    However, what surprised Moira and the others most was that Reginald was a traitor who had betrayed


    the Dragon Master n. This unknown army of the spiritual race was very likely to have plotted with


    Reginald, trying to take advantage of the internal strife of the Dragon Master n and reap the


    benefit!

 Chapter 1241 Go To The Holy Dragon Empire

    Chapter 1241 Go To The Holy Dragon Empire


    "It must have been Reginald who sold the information to the other n of the spiritual race, so now


    they are well-prepared to fight against us. Damn it! I thought that as long as I killed Rex, I could regain


    control of the Dragon Master n. I didn''t expect that Reginald would betray me. He gave another n


    a chance tounch an attack when we were on our knees from ourst battle," Moira ranted angrily, as


    her clenched fists struck at the air.


    "Obviously, they nned to arrive right when we are exhausted. They aim to give the Dragon Master


    n a fatal blow when we can''t guard against them. Undoubtedly, they want to exterminate the Dragon


    Master n, but we won''t let them seed," said Marcia. She looked incensed, but there were also


    hesitation and fear in her eyes. "But with our current strength, we can barely fight. I''m afraid that..."


    "Humph, just let theme. Let them see the perception and strength of our Dragon Master n!"


    Moira dered indignantly.


    "No, we can''t do that. The members of the Dragon Master n have to preserve their strength. Those


    spiritual race forces that conspire with Reginald should not be trifled with or underestimated, for they


    are surely well-prepared to fight against us. If we continue to fight like this, the Dragon Master n will


    inevitably suffer losses. The internal strife with Rex has considerably reduced the power of the Dragon


    Master n. If we continue to fight, the force of the Dragon Master n will decline, and the n will


    even face the threat of extermination. This is certainly not what your father wants to see," Rocky said


    seriously.


    Moira fell silent after hearing his words.


    "Moira, Basil is right. The most important thing right now is to protect the fate and safety of the entire


    Dragon Master n," Marcia affirmed for she agreed with Rocky wholeheartedly.


    Even though Moira didn''t want to give up, she knew that it was not the right time to act impulsively. So


    instead of following her desire, she discussed with the elders and the spiritual masters of the Dragon


    Master n what they should do. After that, she immediately gave an order to retreat. She nned to


    withdraw to the Dragon-hiding Valley first and then give it further thought.


    However, just as they were about to retreat, more news came from the Dragon-hiding Valley, the


    headquarters of the Mu n. It had been attacked by other spiritual race forces not long ago, and


    those forces upied it for now.


    This development put the Mu n led by Moira and the other Dragon Master n forces in a dilemma.


    They had to retreat to a safe area not far from the Dragon Master n.


    "Let''s fight them to the death," shouted Moira impatiently. She was a bit quick-tempered, and her mood


    red harder because the Dragon Master n was suddenly in deep trouble.


    "Moira, don''t worry!" Marcia immediatelyforted her.


    "How can I not worry? Even the Dragon-hiding Valley has been upied, and we are homeless!


    Besides, there are many women, children, the weak and the elderly in the valley. They must be in the


    enemies'' hands by now," shemented sorrowfully.


    At that moment, there was another information that the troop of the spiritual race seemed to be still


    chasing and approaching.


    The news dumped even more pressure on Moira, and she couldn''t stand it anymore. Finally, she


    erupted in a fit of despair. "Gather all the members of our n and prepare for battle!"


    "Wait!" Rocky, who had been silent all the time, immediately stopped her.


    "We haven''t figured out which n sent those soldiers. If we fight like this, we will only fall into a more


    disadvantageous situation," he warned seriously.


    "Then what should we do? Should we wait for death?" Moira cried out helplessly. It was obvious that


    she was losing hope.


    "Perhaps, it''s not a bad thing for the Dragon Master n to tolerate that for a while," Rocky continued.


    "But the most troublesome thing is that they obviously want to kill us all. No matter where we go, they


    will definitely chase after us," Marcia chimed in, shaking her head. She knew that theing troop


    probably wanted to take advantage of the victory to chase after them. They wouldn''t give up easily until


    they achieved their goal.


    "There is one ce that they will surely not go," Rocky responded, as his eyes gleamed with absolute


    certainty.


    "Where?" Moira and Marcia asked in unison.


    "The Holy Dragon Empire." Rocky smiled.


    Moira and Marcia were stunned at the same time. So were the elders and the spiritual masters of the


    Dragon Master n. They didn''t understand what Rocky meant.


    "Basil, do you mean that you intend to put the Dragon Master n under the protection of the Holy


    Dragon Empire?" Marcia, who knew Rocky very well, immediately guessed what he was thinking.


    "Exactly." Rocky nodded.


    "I''ve never heard that human beings protect the spiritual race. This is too ridiculous!" Of course, Moira


    didn''t agree. Her pride would never let her put the Dragon Master n under the protection of human


    beings. In her eyes, they were inferior to the spiritual race, so they could never protect them.


    The elders and the spiritual masters also nodded in agreement. The spiritual race had extremely high


    self-esteem, and they were also very powerful existences in the eyes of human beings. That was why


    no matter what, they could not ce their hopes on human beings and seek refuge with the human


    race.


    "This is the best course of action for the Dragon Master n right now. Who would think that the


    dignified Dragon Master n would stoop so low as to be protected by human beings? Most


    importantly, the enemies would never dare to go to the Holy Dragon Empire, because that would


    expose their purpose, and that was not good for them. If they insist on entering the Holy Dragon


    Empire, the Dragon Master n''s force and the army of our Holy Dragon Empire will have a better


    chance of winning. Don''t you agree that it will be better for the Dragon Master n to do that than to


    fight alone here?" Rocky persuaded them patiently.


    "Moira, I think Prince Crimson''s idea is reasonable. Although it will damage the dignity and reputation


    of our Dragon Master n, at present, what we need most is to recuperate. Once we regain our


    strength, then we can think about how to fight back," an elder of the n said sensibly.


    The other elders and the spiritual masters also turned to each other, discussing their opinions and


    sharing their insights. However, in the end, they all looked at Moira because she was their leader. As


    long as she made the decision, they would never have any objection.


    At that moment, Moira looked a bit hesitant. After all, her decision would affect the future of the Dragon


    Master n.


    "Marcia, do you really think he is right?" Moira asked reluctantly, turning to look at her sister, who didn''t


    hesitate to nod approvingly.


    "Yes. I believe Basil''s n is ingenious and well-thought-out. This battle has gravely injured the


    warriors of our n, and it will take them some time to recover. If the members of our n move to the


    Holy Dragon Empire, ording to the agreement among ns of the spiritual race, that spiritual race


    won''t attack human beings. Therefore, the spiritual race troop that is attacking us right now won''t dare


    to enter the Holy Dragon Empire. Otherwise, the other n of the spiritual race won''t stand idly by. For


    our Dragon Master n, it is the best way to solve the current predicament," Marcia rationalized


    thoughtfully.


    "Well then, let''s go to the Holy Dragon Empire." Moira sighed as she made the most difficult decision of


    her life.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Her decision at that moment gave human beings and the spiritual race the first chance to work hand in


    hand, which created an unprecedented event. It would also have a significant impact on the new


    structure of the entire Wild Spirit Land in the future.

 Chapter 1242 Unify The Spiritual Race

    Chapter 1242 Unify The Spiritual Race


    "From now on, the Dragon Master n will hide your true identity and live in the Holy Dragon Empire


    as residents. If any n from the spiritual race wants to harm you, the Holy Dragon Empire will never


    sit still and see. Instead, we will immediately take action," Rocky announced with utmost severity.


    Soon after, Moira organized and gathered all the members of the Dragon Master n and began to


    prepare for setting out, including the prisoners who had originally poured their loyalty to Rex.


    At that moment, Rocky and Marcia exchanged nces, and each heaved a sigh of relief.


    Before they departed, Glutton appeared in front of Rocky after returning from ying. But knowing that


    it had a strange temper, Rocky refused to ask where it had been. In any case, he hoped that it didn''t


    cause any trouble for him. Afterwards, he opened his Magic Spiritual Space and allowed Glutton to go


    in.


    Not long after, under the pursuit of the spiritual race''s army, Rocky, Marcia, and the Moira''s Dragon


    Master n members quickly withdrew their force from the Dragon Wing Valley and secretly went to


    the Holy Dragon Empire.


    Located in a vast in with a remote environment and lush flora and fauna, the Crimson City was


    known to have a small poption. With that being said, it was very suitable for the spiritual race beings


    to inhabit.


    Therefore, Rocky arranged thousands of members from Moira''s Dragon Master n and temporarily


    settled down in an open valley which was two miles away from Crimson City. Soon after, they started to


    establish buildings, water channels, amodation and so on with the help of the materials that


    Rocky had provided them with.


    In just a matter of ten days, the entire valley was already packed with houses and rivers and eventually


    resembled the Dragon Master n''s original base.


    On the other hand, the news about the death of Rex, the patriarch of the Dragon Master n, and the


    news that the Dragon Master n had suddenly disappeared from their own domain area had already


    spread like wildfire all throughout the entire Wild Spirit Land, causing a great uproar among its


    residents. However, it was very unexpected for the people to see the Dragon Master n, which had


    always disyed prosperity, suffer an immense decline in the Wild Spirit Land, let alone disappear


    overnight.


    Although the internal strife of the Dragon Master n was no longer held as a secret in the Wild Spirit


    Land, there was, of course, no doubt that there could be only one victor in the battle between two


    tigers. In addition, Rex''s death also indicated that the Mu n of the Dragon Master n would soon


    regain control of the whole n. Nheless, no one had ever expected that the forces of the Mu n


    could also disappear.


    That was why soon after that, all kinds of rumors about the disappearance of the Dragon Master n


    in the Wild Spirit Land had spread all around.


    Because of its disappearance, the original pattern of the entire Wild Spirit Land had undergone a


    formidable change. In addition to the powerful spiritual race ns coborated with the Timber Deity


    Empire, the Magic Phoenix Empire, and other great empires, who still maintained a great advantage in


    terms of power, the other ns of the spiritual race were constantly gaining more and more power


    which separated the wholend.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Meanwhile, in the magnificent pce of the Rain Demon Empire, Townsend, the patriarch of the


    Heavenly Demon n, furrowed his brows as he stared at Alston angrily. Alston, on the other hand,


    half-knelt on the ground and looked back with respectful eyes.


    "Tell me. Where have you been in the past half month? Didn''t I tell you to monitor Prince Crimson and


    always report to me his whereabouts every damn second? It seems that you have ignored my specific


    order," Townsend reprimanded coldly.


    As it turned out, Townsend''s n was to use the Dragon Master n''s internal strife against the n.


    He had taken the opportunity to defeat them while using Reginald as one of the key chess pieces in his


    game. However, he did not at all expect that Rocky would suddenly appear and get involved in the


    Dragon Master n''s mess. Moreover, Rocky also found the secret connivance between Reginald and


    the Heavenly Demon n. As a result, Reginald suffered serious injuries. At that moment, it seemed


    that Townsend had no other choice but to kill Reginald to keep his mouth shut.


    However, what surprised Townsend the most was that he had thought that both Rex''s and Moira''s


    armies would sustain a lot of injuries in the battle and would evene to a stalemate. In that case,


    the army of the spiritual race that he sent would be able to take advantage of the situation and capture


    both of them alive. In fact, one might find it to be a pity to kill spiritual masters at the same level as Rex


    and Moira. If they could submit to the Heavenly Demon n, the n would undoubtedly be


    stronger. However, he never expected Rex to be killed. As a result, this gave Moira a chance to obtain


    the power of the Dragon Master n and unify the entire n. In the end, his n fell short of sess,


    and he was not able to defeat the whole Dragon Master n.


    What was more was that ording to the investigation conducted after, Townsend knew how Rex was


    killed. He believed that Rocky had summoned the most powerful ancient demonic beast that he had


    subdued, which had suppressed Rex''s strength and capabilities. With that being said, this gave Marcia


    a chance to defeat and kill him.


    Therefore, during the final analysis, Rocky was once again the one who ruined the good n of the


    Heavenly Demon n!


    Learning about this made Townsend so angry. If Alston had kept an eye on Rocky, then this would


    never have happened in the first ce.


    "Please don''t be angry, patriarch. It''s not that I disobeyed your orders. It''s just that this Prince Crimson


    is too cunning and outsmarted me. In fact, I followed him to a very mysterious ce, but unfortunately,


    he found me. I didn''t know that it was a setup. I was trapped in that ce for a period of time, and it


    was not easy for me to get out of there," Alston exined as he cupped in his hands while asking for


    forgiveness.


    "What? You were trapped in a very mysterious ce? So, do you know where you were trapped?"


    Townsend looked at Alston doubtfully. At that moment, he began to be suspicious that Alston might


    only be finding an excuse.


    "The Myriad Spirit Tomb!" Alston stammered as he uttered four words.


    Upon hearing where he was taken, Townsend could not help but tremble in surprise, "The Myriad Spirit


    Tomb is a mysterious ce that I thought had only existed in legends. Are you telling me that it actually


    exists?"


    "It does exist. And I saw tens of thousands of spiritual race beings buried in that ce." Alston nodded


    his head.


    "I can''t believe that the Myriad Spirit Tomb does exist in real life." However, after hearing Alston''s


    reasons and being positive that Alston was not lying, Townsend seemed a little excited. After all, he


    had been looking for the Myriad Spirit Tomb for a long time. But because of the tomb''s mysterious and


    legendary existence, no one found it easy to be found. In addition, he wanted to know where the


    Myriad Spirit Tomb was located because he was among the only few ones who knew that this ce


    actually led to the secret entrance to another mysterious domain.


    "Patriarch, it seems that you are very interested in the Myriad Spirit Tomb," Alstonmented.


    "Considering that you went to the Myriad Spirit Tomb following Prince Crimson, it also means that he


    knows the existence of the Myriad Spirit Tomb. Perhaps, it''s not his first time to travel there. I believe


    that this Prince Crimson is really not that simple-minded!" Townsend said indifferently without even


    answering Alston''s question.


    But Alston only nodded as a response. Of course, he not only followed Rocky to the Myriad Spirit Tomb


    but also followed him into the extremely mysterious Heavenly God Temple. Moreover, he had


    completed the contract with the powerful ghost and even became its living flesh.


    "So, do you still know the way to the Myriad Spirit Tomb?" Townsend asked Alston.


    "I don''t know. I hid in Prince Crimson''s shadow, and just followed him into the Myriad Spirit Tomb. But


    after seeing how he moved, I believe he could transfer directly to the Myriad Spirit Tomb," Alston


    replied, shaking his head.


    "Oh, really? I see. You may leave now. You might have made up for your mistake by giving me this very


    useful information, but this would not work again next time around!" Townsend raised his eyebrows,


    waved his hand, and returned to his seat.


    At that moment, Alston stood up from the ground, bowed his head and left. After he walked out, his


    face changed immediately into an evil one. Soon, he asked in an odd tone, "Is this the patriarch you


    mentioned? He is very powerful in the spiritual race. But, you don''t have to bow to him as of the


    moment now. Trust me when I say that with my power, you canpletely be a patriarch."


    "But it''s not the right time yet. Before all of this, I initially wanted to deal with Basil, but now, I want to do


    something more important and helpful. I want to rece the position of that arrogant Patriarch


    Townsend, and unify the entire spiritual race. I will not only make the Holy Dragon Empire, but all the


    humans and spiritual race beings surrender to me..." After that, Alston''s tone suddenly returned to


    normal as his eyes shed a sinister and ambitious look. At that moment, it appeared that he did not


    find the current Rocky a threat to him.

 Chapter 1243 Full Of Obstacles

    Chapter 1243 Full Of Obstacles


    It had been a month since the end of the Dragon Master n''s civil war, and they moved to the Holy


    Dragon Empire. The Dragon Master n had adapted to the current living environment, and with


    Rocky''s financial support, they had a peaceful life.


    In the Crimson Pce of the Crimson City, Rocky, Marcia, Moira, and other women were gathering


    there to have a meeting.


    "ording to the investigation in the past month, all the signs show that the spiritual race n that


    Reginald conspired with is the Heavenly Demon n. Although the members of the army that chased


    us before were all low-level members of other ns, we can be sure that the Heavenly Demon n


    masterminded the whole deal," Marcia revealed with a somber expression on her face.


    "It''s the Heavenly Demon n again..." Rocky''s face shifted when he heard what Marcia said.


    Although he had suspected the whole thing was not that simple, he didn''t expect that it was the


    Heavenly Demon n who was ying tricks again. But if it was the Heavenly Demon n who had


    conspired with Reginald, Alston could be in that n now. And if Alston had the support of the


    Heavenly Demon n, it would not be easy for Rocky to deal with him. Thus, Rocky could only wait


    and see.


    "ording to my father, the Heavenly Demon n has shown their ambition since decades ago. Now


    they''re bing more and more unscrupulous. It seems that they no longer take the major influential


    ns of the spiritual race seriously!" Moira ranted angrily.


    "In addition, ording to the intelligence that Laney passed on, the Heavenly Demon n seemed to


    have proposed the alliance with the Wood n. They also offered a lot of generous conditions. It


    appears that the Heavenly Demon n doesn''t want to fight against the major ns for the time


    being," Marcia added.


    "What''s the attitude of the Wood n?" Rocky asked, frowning.


    "Given the power of the Heavenly Demon n, the Wood n could not refuse, but they did not agree


    either. They nned to dy for a while. After all, the Wood n has received your benefits. I heard


    from Laney that the medicament you sent seems to have worked on them," Marcia replied.


    "Oh, really? That''s good then." Rocky nodded.


    "The power of the Heavenly Demon n is getting stronger and stronger each day. If we let them go


    on like this, something bad will happen sooner orter," Marcia remarked worriedly.


    "The Heavenly Demon n is not that simple. I''m afraid they have been plotting against the Dragon


    Master n for a long time," said Rocky. His eyes shed with a frosty look as if the very blood that


    flowed in his veins had frozen.


    "If we can unite with some of the influential ns to deal with the Heavenly Demon n, they can''t stir


    up trouble anymore," Marcia chimed in with a suggestion, her beautiful eyes fluttering briefly.


    "But now, the joint power of the influential ns can''t bepared with hundreds of years ago. I''m


    afraid it''s difficult to unite with those ns to attack the Heavenly Demon n. Moreover, I can see that


    the Heavenly Demon n nned their schemes in underhanded ways, which makes it difficult to find


    any evidence. There is no reason for the other influential ns to cooperate with us and go against the


    Heavenly Demon n..." Moira spoke up with a frustrated frown. She didn''t want to admit it, but they


    were at a disadvantage. And the more ideas they shot down, the more aggrieved she became.


    "Currently, the most important thing is to wait for an opportunity. However, we have to prepare so that


    we will be ready to move as soon as a window opens for us. Let''s see what kind of ambition the


    Heavenly Demon n has and what they are going to do. What we need to focus on is preparing for


    any situation. The Heavenly Demon n''s n to defeat and annex the Dragon Master n failed, so


    they must be deeply aggravated. The next time they strike, they will do it harder and better, so we must


    remain vignt all the time," Rocky said after thinking for a while.


    "Basil is right. Now we have to wait and see." Marcia nodded in agreement.


    "Thousands of members of my n have been killed or badly injured in this internal battle. I don''t know


    when we will be able to regain our strength!" Moira sighed deeply. The loss and impact of the Dragon


    Master n''s internal battle was undoubtedly a massive blow to them. They could not recover from


    that in such a short time!


    "Right now, the Dragon Master n needs to recuperate and store up energy. There is no need to


    rush, Matriarch Moira!" Rockyforted her.


    A deep sigh escaped Moira''s lips once again, but she gave Rocky a wan smile in reply.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Basil, what are you going to do next? With the Wild Spirit Land''s current situation, our Holy Dragon


    Empire muste up with a n. Otherwise, we will be in a vulnerable position," Marcia suggested


    suddenly, looking at Rocky as if waiting for his approval.


    He nodded at once and answered, "I agree with you. Though we have allied with the Magic Phoenix


    Empire and the Timber Deity Empire, our biggest enemy is not the human race, but the ambitious ns


    of the spiritual race."


    "Basil, do you want to fight against them?" Marcia could not help but ask when she realized that


    Rocky''s words pointed to that conclusion.


    Upon hearing this, Moira, Isis, and other women eyed Rocky with disbelief. But they knew him better


    than anyone, so this shouldn''t have surprised them anymore.


    "It is said, ''Do unto them what they do unto us.'' Those ambitious ns want to use humans to achieve


    their ambitions, but we will not allow them to use us anymore," dered Rocky steadfastly. Then he


    added in a domineering tone, "Thus, I n to unify all the empires in the Wild Spirit Land to fight


    against the spiritual race. We, human beings, would no longer meekly submit to them!"


    "You want to unify the whole empires of the Wild Spirit Land?" Rocky''s words, of course, startled Moira,


    Marcia, and the other women. It was not a game of tag, and under the watch of the spiritual race, it was


    impossible to unify all the empires in the Wild Spirit Land.


    "At present, the fight among the spiritual race ns is getting more and more intense, but in the end,


    the human beings who are the puppets of the spiritual race will be badly affected most. My Holy


    Dragon Empire is no longer relying on the Dragon Master n, for we can live independently. Though


    other empires had besieged us in the past and put us in a passive situation, we are slowly recovering,


    and peace is finally settling in our bones. Nevertheless, these are all meaningless, for the Holy Dragon


    Empire would never be truly at peace as long as other empires are under the control of the spiritual


    race. I believe that if other countries can be freed from the control of the spiritual race and form a


    unified situation, the human race will not suffer from the war again," he proimed with passion,


    pricking the hearts of those who were listening.


    "But it''s easier said than done to unify all the empires in the Wild Spirit Land..." Marcia didn''t want to


    burst his bubbles, but she thought that Rocky''s ambition was too high.


    "That''s right. Apart from the Timber Deity Empire and the Magic Phoenix Empire, there are also other


    powerful empires. They all have the support of the powerful spiritual race. It will not be easy to deal


    with them," Isis said with a frown.


    The other women also thought that Rocky''s idea was too bold.


    "Of course, this is not something that we can aplish overnight. But given the current situation, it is


    imperative to unify the empires of the Wild Spirit Land. Otherwise, humans will always be enved by


    the spiritual race and take the path of self-destruction." Rocky also knew that to unify all the empires


    was like a rugged road full of obstacles. However, for the sake of the future of the Holy Dragon Empire


    and the Wild Spirit Land, he felt that it was necessary to aplish this exceptional


    cause!

 Chapter 1244 They Were All True

    Chapter 1244 They Were All True


    "I''m afraid that there are several human empires which may not be willing to be detached from the


    spiritual race. And they can hardly be med. After all, if they want the stronger spirit maniptors on


    their side, they simply have to submit to the spiritual race," Moira said.


    "What you are saying might have been true in the past, but things have changed. The Genome


    Research Institute has gradually evolved and developed all kinds of new techniques. Not only can


    these new techniques be used on spirit-manipted beasts, but also on humans. In fact, I myself have


    nned to on carrying out a few gic experiments on humans. I am thinking of using gic


    modification techniques to improve humans'' strength and physique. If I seed, not only will we not


    need the spiritual race, we can also make the humans be strong spirit maniptors ourselves,"


    Rocky proimed with certainty.


    His statement shocked Moira and the other women a little. They could tell that Rocky was not just


    saying it casually. In fact, from the way he was talking, it looked like he already had everything nned


    out and was about to carry it out.


    "Basil, no matter what you do, we will support you. But you must remember that if we move forward


    with this, you will most likely be the target of all spiritual race ns out there. Are you sure you


    want to do this?" Marcia was a little worried. If the spiritual race found out what Rocky was nning, it


    wouldnd him in a rather precarious situation.


    "What''s new about that?! Even if I don''t do this, I''m already a thorn in so many of the spiritual race


    ns'' sides, especially the Heavenly Demon n. One extra prick won''t make that much of a


    difference," Rocky replied calmly with a smile. He knew that several ns were already annoyed at him


    and targeting him, but they hadn''t done anything to him till now because they had bigger fish to fry.


    Moreover, Rocky had already thwarted the nefarious ns of the Heavenly Demon n again and


    again. He knew that when the time came, the Heavenly Demon n would never let him go. This gave


    him no option other than to be more ruthless. He needed to change the worldpletely and not worry


    about anything, especially since he was in trouble all the time anyway.


    "Shouldn''t you talk to your father about this first?" Marcia asked.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Yes. I n on going back to the Imperial City and discussing this with him, because this n needs


    the support of the entire Holy Dragon Empire!" Rocky affirmed.


    "All right, I aming with you." Marcia nodded.


    The next day, the two of them went to the Imperial City, while Isis and the others stayed in the Crimson


    City.


    Once they had reached their destination, they went straight to the Pce City to meet the emperor.


    Word around town was that although the emperor looked energetic, his health was getting worse and


    worse every day. Therefore, he would spend a part of his day dealing with politics, and spend the rest


    of it in his own imperial chamber, recuperating.


    "Basil..." The emperor was delighted to see Rocky in his chamber. He hadn''t seen thetter for a long


    time and his happiness was evident from how ruddy his face turned.


    Lena was in the pce at that moment as well. As soon as she heard that Rocky hade back, she


    rushed towards the chamber at once.


    Since the emperor''s health was degrading, Lena now had to help him deal with government affairs as


    the Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire. This had kept her extremely busy, and she had found not a single


    opportunity to visit Rocky in the Crimson City.


    Rocky didn''t waste any time with pleasantries and came straight to the point. The emperor and Lena


    were also surprised to hear his proposal. Obviously, they hadn''t expected the man toe up with


    such a bold idea.


    "Basil, are you sure you want to do this?" the emperor asked.


    "I think it''s imperative that we do! Otherwise, the Holy Dragon Empire is going to feel the pains of war


    very soon," Rocky replied seriously.


    "This n can have far-reaching consequences, and requires a lot of pondering. At the very least, we


    need to gather the Three Great Generals and a few other high-level officials to discuss this..." the


    emperor said after thinking for a while.


    "I have already sent messages to Chief Bryant and my father-inw. They should be back here in a few


    days." Before leaving the Crimson City, Rocky had dispatched messengers towards Bryant and Lance,


    asking them toe back to the Imperial City to discuss something important.


    "Alright then, we''ll talk about it when they arrive. It''s rare for you toe back though, so you should


    stay a few more days," the emperor told Rocky in a benevolent tone.


    Rocky nodded.


    "By the way, General Marcia, you are here just in time. A few days ago, I heard tell of some clues about


    the colored pearl. I was going to send someone to the Crimson City to find you but since you''re here


    already..." The emperor turned towards Marcia suddenly.


    "Some clues about the colored pearl?" Marcia asked seriously.


    "Father, what is the colored pearl?" Rocky was confused.


    "General Marcia, haven''t you told Basil anything about the holy treasure of the Dragon Master n?"


    The emperor saw that Rocky didn''t seem to know anything about the colored pearl. He turned towards


    Marcia and asked with a frown.


    "The holy treasure of the Dragon Master n?" Rocky murmured. He recalled that the Witch of the


    Holy Dragon Empire, whom he had met in the Myriad Spirit Tomb had mentioned such a thing.


    Furthermore, he had found a mysterious fragment of the same in the treasure box left behind by the


    Witch.


    "Well, I thought that there was no chance of finding it, and I also couldn''t do so without Your Majesty''s


    explicit permission. That is the reason I keep quiet." Marcia shook her head.


    "Oh, it''s time for him to know about it then. Besides, I''m going to leave the colored pearls we''ve already


    collected to Basil anyway, so..." the emperor replied thoughtfully. It looked like he thought he was going


    to die soon, so he wanted to tell Rocky something important.


    "What exactly is this holy treasure of the Dragon Master n?" Rocky asked again. Judging by the


    serious look on the emperor''s face, he could tell that whatever it was, the matter was by no means


    simple!


    "Actually, the story is quite long. I''ll give you a quick summary. You see, in the beginning, the Holy


    Dragon Empire had two holy treasures. One of them was the Holy Dragon Bead, which, by the way, is


    the same bead you have fused with. The other one, is a secret treasure that few know about. It was


    actually a holy treasure of the Dragon Master n, and it was borrowed by the Holy Dragon Empire to


    open up its territory. Legend has it that the treasure was a legacy of the first patriarch of the n, and


    was known to be extremely powerful. The Witches of the previous generations would hand it down and


    swear to protect it. However, about a hundred years ago, it was lost in an unfortunate ident.


    Sometimeter, word emerged that it wasn''t lost, but was actually hidden by thest Witch for some


    unknown reasons. Unfortunately, before she could be questioned or even captured, the Witch


    disappeared, and the secret of the treasure was lost forever." The emperor began recounting the tale of


    the holy treasure''s origin.


    "The legacy of the first patriarch of the Dragon Master n? What happenedter?" Rocky asked,


    raising his eyebrows.


    "It''s a very long story. The short version is that several yearster, the Witch suddenly brought back the


    holy treasure and sealed it in a forbidden area of the royals. She died soon after. But before she left the


    world, she told us a small clue about the whereabouts of the treasure. She said that if we wanted to


    find it, we needed to find all the colored pearls that she had hidden in nine treasure boxes. She also


    gave us a few clues about these nine treasure boxes," the emperor continued.


    "Hang on. So the Witch who hid the holy treasure and the one who brought it back are the same


    person?" The truth was, Rocky already knew the rest of the story. What was more, the emperor''s tale


    proved to him that the Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire whom he had seen in the Myriad Spirit Tomb


    was the same person as the one who had possessed the spirit of Lena. Thetter event had taken


    ce when they went to the royal forbidden area to take out the spiritual treasure of the Dragon Master


    n. This also implied one more thing. The Witch who had possessed Lena had told him something


    about the mystery of the spiritual race and the Divine Spiritual Source. If all these stories about the holy


    treasure were true, then so should be the stories that this Witch had told them!

 Chapter 1245 The Holy Treasure Of The Dragon Master Clan

    Chapter 1245 The Holy Treasure Of The Dragon Master n


    However, Rocky couldn''t help feeling a bit surprised, because all these things appeared to intertwine


    together like the red thread of fate. And he was at the center, surrounded by all these countless


    mysteries.


    "Father, you said that the holy treasure of the Dragon Master n possesses mighty power. I was


    wondering how strong it is exactly," Rocky asked the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire, his face full


    of doubt.


    "It is said that the holy treasure is a Spiritual Weapon in the shape of a mask, often referred to as the


    Holy Mask. Although I haven''t seen it before, I heard from the previous emperor that anyone who


    wears this mask would be brave and wise in battle. It is also rumored that the Holy Dragon


    Empire''s earliest emperors all had the Holy Mask in their possession," the emperor revealed, as a


    somber expression took over his face. Hearing this, Rocky was confused. Since the Holy Mask was so


    powerful, and it was the relic of the Dragon Master n''s first patriarch, the patriarch should''ve worn it


    all the time.


    However, ording to Moira, the Dragon Master n had failed to find their first patriarch''s corpse,


    which meant that they didn''t know the Myriad Spirit Tomb existed. If the Dragon Master n warrior he


    saw in the Myriad Spirit Tomb was indeed the first patriarch of the Dragon Master n, why was the


    Holy Mask in the hands of the Dragon Master n? And why were the patriarch and the other myriad


    spiritual race beings buried in the tomb as if the spiritual race had never discovered them? No matter


    what, Rocky could not make sense of it.


    ''Is it possible that someone discovered the Holy Mask in the tomb and returned it to the Dragon Master


    n?'' This theory suddenly urred to Rocky, and he thought it was the only possible exnation. It


    would also exin why the Holy Mask was regarded as a relic. But why didn''t that person return their


    first patriarch''s corpse along with the Holy Mask? That was another enigma.


    If his conjecture was right, did the bearer of the Holy Mask have anything to do with the death of the


    myriad spiritual race beings? If that person was involved, why didn''t he or she die? Moreover, it looked


    like that person had deliberately concealed the existence of the Myriad Spirit Tomb. Perhaps, he should


    figure out this person''s identity, as it was likely that he or she would lead him to the answers that he


    sought.


    As Rocky pondered over it, he felt that the death of the myriad spiritual race beings was not as simple


    as he had thought. Not to mention, whether it had anything to do with the astonishing secret that the


    spiritual race had. The existence of the Myriad Spirit Tomb and the Heavenly God Temple had already


    exceeded the scope of knowledge of humans and even many spiritual race beings.


    ording to what Glutton said, the twelve statues in the Heavenly God Temple might be the answers


    he was looking for. But what were the origins of these twelve statues? He had no idea who were the


    people they were built for.


    The only information Rocky had about the past was that the Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire had


    disappeared with the Holy Mask. In fact, she had deliberately hidden the Holy Mask to leave some


    clues about the Myriad Spirit Tomb for the descendants. Moreover, she had left nine colored pearls as


    the clues, hoping that the descendants would find the Myriad Spirit Tomb and inherit her will to guard


    the entire Wild Spirit Land and stop the Divine Spiritual Source from reappearing in the world.


    That meant that the Divine Spiritual Source was another matter altogether. ording to that Witch, the


    formidable power of the Divine Spiritual Source far exceeded the range that the spiritual race could


    possess. It was also the origin of the nine spiritual treasures and nine legendary guardian beasts. It


    indicated that the Divine Spiritual Source did not belong to the spiritual race initially, and its power could


    surpass that of the spiritual race.


    Therefore, the origin of the Divine Spiritual Source was another significant mystery, as well as the story


    of how the spiritual race came to obtain it.


    ''Wait. Is the fragment I got from that treasure box also a colored pearl?'' Rocky suddenly remembered


    that he had obtained a strange fragment from a treasure box he discovered in the Myriad Spirit Tomb.


    "Basil, what''s wrong?" Marcia couldn''t help but ask out of curiosity when she saw Rocky lost in thought.


    "Nothing. I was just a little surprised," he responded lightly. He had decided not to tell the emperor and


    Marcia that he had found a treasure box left by the Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire. For now, it was


    better if they didn''t know about the fragment. Rocky felt that it was not appropriate for him to tell the


    truth for the time being. Not only did he have a lot of things to exin, but he also felt that it was better


    to keep the Myriad Spirit Tomb a secret. His decision was reinforced because after he went to the


    Heavenly God Temple, he found out that there was an even bigger secret hidden in the Myriad Spirit


    Tomb.


    "Father, how many colored pearls have you found?" Rocky asked.


    "A year ago, Chief Bryant found six colored pearls for our Holy Dragon Empire, so only three are


    currently missing. But we found some clues that indicated two of them have fallen into the hands of


    other countries," the emperor replied. Rocky''s eyes narrowed in interest. He had been able to find the


    Myriad Spirit Tomb only because of the treasure map that the Roaring me Empire should have paid


    tribute to the Timber Deity Empire.


    If the Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire had left that treasure map, it meant that the Roaring me


    Empire could also possess a colored pearl. "Alyssa seems to know something about the holy treasure


    of the Dragon Master n. When we first met, and you helped me, I fought with Alyssa for a treasure


    box with the colored pearl.


    So perhaps the Timber Deity Empire also has a colored pearl..." Marcia added. Of course, this was


    only her conjecture, and this was also the reason she was still hostile to Alyssa.


    "Alyssa, huh?" Rocky nodded to himself, his head lowered in reflection.


    "Basil, it seems that you are very interested in the holy treasure of the Dragon Master n. Am I right?


    Will you help to find the remaining three colored pearls? I will give you the other six pearls," the


    emperor said firmly. Rocky''s eyebrows shot up in surprise, as he didn''t expect his father to offer that,


    but he nodded anyway.


    "Yes, I''m interested. But, Father, since the colored pearls are important clues to the holy treasure of the


    Dragon Master n, you should keep them with you. Don''t worry. I will help you find the other three,"


    said Rocky casually, waving his hand. Even if he wanted to find more information about the secret


    behind the holy treasure, he had to find the holy treasure first. He decided not to show his real purpose


    too obviously for now.


    "Speaking of which, the first Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire seems to have left some records about


    the holy treasure," Lena, who had been quiet all this time, suddenly remarked.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Hearing that, Rocky looked at her and asked, "Are the records still with us?"


    "All the records of the Holy Dragon Empire''s Witches have been kept in the secret room of the Witch


    Pce," Lena replied with a nod.


    "Can I have a look at them?" Rocky stared at Lena with barely hidden interest. He didn''t want to show


    them how eager he was, but it was difficult to hide.


    "Normally, this is not allowed. But if you want..." Lena answered with a gentle smile. If Rocky wanted to


    see them, she would try to find a way even if it wasn''t allowed.


    Rocky smiled warmly at her, a grateful expression on his face.


    "You can go first. I need to talk with His Majesty," Marcia said to Rocky and Lena, gesturing for them to


    leave first.


    Therefore, Lena took Rocky''s arm and left with him.

 Chapter 1246 Holy Mask

    Chapter 1246 Holy Mask


    "Did you miss me while you were away?" On the way to the Witch Pce, Lena suddenly snuggled up


    to Rocky and asked in a soft voice, ignoring the maids and the guards who were gossiping about them.


    In fact, their dubious rtionship was not a secret in the Pce City. Therefore, most people were not


    surprised to see them together.


    "Will you hit me if I say no?" Rocky replied with a mischievous smile at the corners of his mouth.


    "No, I won''t hit you." Lena shook her head. But she did do something else. In an instant, she nted a


    kiss on Rocky''s cheek.


    "What are you doing?" Rocky was stunned by the suddenness of her action.


    "If you didn''t miss me, I am going to keep kissing you until you start to miss me every time we''re away


    from each other." Lena giggled mischievously.


    Rocky was at a loss whether to cry or tough. Previously, Lena had not been so bold with him. She


    had always kept her feelings hidden, and therefore, was a little reserved around him. But now that she


    had already let her heart out to him, she had no scruples anymore. She was now the Witch of the Holy


    Dragon Empire and thus could not marry Rocky. However, she was satisfied as long as she could stay


    with him.


    Fortunately, the journey was over soon and they arrived at the Witch Pce. In order to save Lena, the


    ancient spiritual beast had destroyed the Witch Pce. But now, a new Witch Pce had been erected


    there, almost the same as before, but more magnificent.


    Once the two of them were inside, Lena took Rocky towards the entrance to the secret room. As she


    waved her hand, a golden light shot into the wall and a section of the wall, shaped like a door, began to


    crumble. Soon, the entrance to the secret room had appeared in the wall, revealing the passage that


    led downstairs.


    Inside the secret room, Rocky saw hundreds of records of various events, treasures and whatnot, all of


    which were rted to the Holy Dragon Empire. Also ced on the table in the center of the room was


    The Witch''s Book that he had seen once before. This book was specially used to record the events of


    the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "Why doesn''t the Witch''s Book contain any ounts of the holy treasure of the Dragon Master n?"


    Rocky asked casually as his gaze fell on it. He had read the book once before, but had found no


    records of the holy treasure anywhere in it.


    "When the holy treasure was sent to the Holy Dragon Empire, it was a heavily guarded secret, and no


    record of it is allowed to be kept. Even the first Witch left just a few records in her book," Lena


    exined.


    "I see." Rocky believed that sending the holy treasure to the Holy Dragon Empire so mysteriously was


    justified and keeping it a secret was the right call. The holy treasure was the legacy of the first patriarch


    of the Dragon Master n. And since the Dragon Master n possessed hundreds of other spiritual


    weapons and treasures, he couldn''t find a proper exnation as to why it was the legacy of the first


    patriarch that had been sent over and not something else.


    Lena rummaged through the secret room for a while and finally retrieved a yellowing and thin notebook


    from a pile of records. It was covered with dust from ages ofck of use.


    "Here, this must have some records of the treasure." Lena handed the notebook to Rocky.


    Rocky began to turn it over. Lena was right. Very soon, he found a page that mentioned the holy


    treasure of the Dragon Master n. It wasn''t just a basic discussion. Along with a whole paragraph


    about it, there was also a picture of the holy treasure. In its full glory, the treasure was in the shape of a


    mask.


    Rocky somehow found the Holy Mask rather familiar.


    "Isn''t this..." He almost uttered a small murmur of surprise after examining the figure carefully. A part of


    the mask looked almost congruent to the fragment he had found in the Myriad Spirit Tomb. Could it be


    that the fragment was actually a part of the Holy Mask?


    "Basil, are you okay?" Lena asked when she saw the surprised look on Rocky''s face. She could tell


    that the figure had shaken him a bit.


    "Yes, I am okay." Rocky recovered himself and read what the book had to say about the Holy Mask. It


    only had a few sentences to say about the Holy Mask, but one of them grabbed his attention.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "This object has been cursed. It is a source of great evil wherever it goes!" Rocky muttered. Judging by


    what the book said, the Holy Mask was an extremely evil object. So much so that it was not supposed


    to belong to the Dragon Master n. So howe it was the legacy of the first patriarch of the Dragon


    Master n?


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed slightly as he pondered over the mystery. Obviously, this story was hiding some


    sort of secret behind itself!


    After a while, Rocky finished reading and handed the notebook back to Lena.


    "Basil, this really does not look like a good thing. I don''t think you should be interested in something like


    this!" Lena warned him as she put down the notebook.


    "I know. I was just curious." Rocky smiled calmly.


    "Really? Look, I need to tell you something. Not long ago, I had a dream in which you were wearing a


    mask and looked like an evil demon, floating high up in the sky. No matter how many times I called you,


    you didn''t respond to me. It was as if you were a total stranger. And the mask you were wearing looked


    like this Holy Mask," Lena muttered after hesitating for a while. She had gone on high alert after seeing


    the painting of the Holy Mask.


    "Don''t worry; it was just a dream. Don''t take it too seriously," Rockyforted her with a smile.


    Lena didn''t say anything, but she still had a bad feeling in her heart.


    The two of them then walked out of the secret room and Rocky went back to the Crimson Pce to get


    some rest.


    Two dayster, Bryant and Lance returned to the Imperial City. They set off from wherever they were


    as soon as they had received Rocky''s message. Once in the city, they immediately headed for the


    pce.


    Hearing that Bryant and Lance hade back, the emperor immediately gathered a few important


    officials and called for Rocky. Not long after, the emperor, Rocky, the Three Great Generals of the Holy


    Dragon Empire, and Lena had gathered in the Lofty Dragon Hall.


    Without much ado, the emperor asked Rocky to repeat his n in front of these officials and it caused


    an uproar among all the officials present.


    Even Bryant and Lance were shocked. ording to them, Rocky''s n was too bold.


    "Prince Crimson. We must warn you that it''s not a joke to unify the Wild Spirit Land. Without the


    support of the Dragon Master n, the Holy Dragon Empire needs to protect itself and that''s a hard


    task as it is. Unifying the Wild Spirit Land is an impossible task and we don''t think it can be done!"


    Bryant said in a serious tone. He too felt that Rocky''s n was too ambitious. Considering the current


    strength of the Holy Dragon Empire, it would already be hard enough for the country to set a foothold in


    the Wild Spirit Land.


    Not only Bryant, the other officials also began looking at each other and whispering among themselves.


    Most of them had an objection or many to this n.

 Chapter 1247 Reveal His Plan

    Chapter 1247 Reveal His n


    It was obvious that most people did not support Rocky''s idea, including Bryant who had always been


    steady and cautious.


    "Why don''t we let Prince Crimson present his idea?" Marcia finally broke her silence and spoke with


    authority. Her face was stern and her beautiful eyes narrowed.


    "Yes, please listen to him first before making your decision," Lena said softly to everyone present.


    The Lofty Dragon Hall immediately quieted down, and everyone''s eyes were focused on Rocky.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Maybe you think I''m extremely ambitious in my n to unify the Wild Spirit Land. And perhaps you


    think that I am not considering the actual situation now of the Holy Dragon Empire. But the reason why


    I came up with such an idea is not because I have personal ambitions, but because my goal is to


    exactly ensure the peace and prosperity of the Holy Dragon Empire¡¯s future!" Rocky said with a


    determined and calm look.


    As soon as Rocky said his piece, everyone was quite confused. However, they also sensed that Rocky


    seemed to really mean something.


    "I''m sure you all know that there are dozens of empires with different sizes in the Wild Spirit Land.


    Almost all of them have the support of the spiritual race. They also get a lot of benefits from the spiritual


    race such as obtaining the spiritual power. However, the spiritual race only sees us humans as pawns.


    They use us to bnce the forces of other spiritual race ns. They have their own selfish motivations


    and purposes. So, by giving us little rewards or benefits, they can make us work for them by any


    means. Of course, in an ideally peaceful and prosperous world, humans might not be at the losing side.


    However, the disputes among the spiritual race ns rose again because of the continuous


    appearance of the spiritual treasures. Most of the human empires were involved in the war and became


    the inevitable victims of the spiritual race''s struggle. If this goes on, humans will one day bring about


    their own destruction," Rocky exined seriously as he looked around.


    "What you said is true, Prince Crimson. But if one of the human empires does not have the support of


    the spiritual race, they will only be bullied and harassed by the other empires. After our Holy Dragon


    Empire severed its ties from the Dragon Master n, many countries have been spying on us and


    caused us several wars. As you have witnessed it, you know that this is a real concern," a senior


    official rebutted.


    "That''s why it''s necessarily urgent to unify all the human empires in the Wild Spirit Land and protect


    ourselves with our own strength," Rocky said firmly, his eyes deadly serious.


    His statement was immediately discussed by the people in the Lofty Dragon Hall. Although his idea


    was good, it would be difficult to fulfil such a n!


    Especially in the kind of era where groups were already divided by theirnds and interests. Every


    empire wanted to be strong and make other empires submit to them. It would be almost impossible for


    them to have the same interests. If the Holy Dragon Empire was the top empire, it might somehow be


    possible to unify other empires and make them surrender to the empire.


    But the only thing the Holy Dragon Empire could do now was to protect themselves.


    "I''m afraid that this idea will make our Holy Dragon Empire be a target for attacks again. It will be


    impossible for us to unify the Wild Spirit Land."


    "I agree, if we initiate a war, many empires will probably take the opportunity to attack us. No matter


    how strong the Holy Dragon Empire is, we can''t afford to lose a war..."


    "Prince Crimson, you have to let go of this idea."


    "I think what the Holy Dragon Empire needs most now is to recuperate and increase our strength! Let


    us wait and see how the situation will turn out first!"


    "With the current strength of the Holy Dragon Empire, it is impossible for us to unify the Wild Spirit


    Land. Once a war starts, we will definitely be in trouble again."


    For a moment, the Lofty Dragon Hall sounded alive with the people¡¯s discussions. Almost all of their


    opinions told Rocky to give up the idea.


    Hearing their opinions, Rocky could not help but smile bitterly. He thought that the way the ordinary


    humans thought in this era was very stupid. It seemed that in their eyes, only war could unify the entire


    Wild Spirit Land. However, there were other methods and ways to achieve this goal which were what


    he had nned since the beginning.


    Rocky had never thought of unifying the human empires in the Wild Spirit Land by force.


    At that time, seeing that Rocky still had something to say, the emperor immediatelymanded in a


    low voice, "Be quiet, everyone. Let Basil finish his words first. After that, if it''s not yette, then you can


    express your opinions."


    As soon as the emperor spoke, the hall quieted down again.


    "It seems that you didn¡¯t understand what I mean,dies and gentlemen. I never said that I would use


    war to unify those human empires. The so-called unity, in fact, is to establish a united empires


    composed of all the human empires. This coalition will bepletely independent and equal. In the


    coalition, each empire has its own sovereignty and ruling power, and they will not interfere with each


    other. It''s just that we need to unify our interests and arrive at a consensus when necessary." Rocky


    exined in detail his true idea of the so-called "unity".


    "A united empires?" Everyone was astonished at the thought. They had never heard of that idea


    before. In their opinion, this waspletely unthinkable. Of course, Rocky''s idea was indeed beyond


    the scope of knowledge of this era.


    But even though his thought was indeed surprising, it was also inspiring. Originally, most of the people


    present thought that Rocky was too ambitious to be the king of the Wild Spirit Land, but now they


    thought that it seemed that he was not.


    "Basil, what on earth is this united empires? Exin this to me," the emperor asked curiously.


    "To put it simply, the united empires is a coalition made up of independent empires. So, the empires


    that will join are the members of the united empire. The role of the government will be to manage,


    bnce, and restrain all the members. It will maintain the peace, tranquility, andmon interests of


    each member. The united empires will exist as an independent entity. It will make the rules and


    regtions that all the members should obey. If there are ambitious members who threaten the


    interests of most members, the united empires has the right to stop and punish them..." Rocky


    exined the general concept and basic function of the united empires.


    "Prince Crimson, what you mean is that you will establish a ruling body that will be superior and rule all


    empires," Bryant said with his sharp eyes narrowed. He seemed to understand what Rocky was


    exining.


    "You''ve almost got the point. But it is not a ruling body, but more of a management agency. Every


    member of the united empires has its own decision-making power and can develop its own strength


    ording to its own needs. Every empire should not interfere with others. The main purpose of


    establishing the united empires is to make all the empires coexist peacefully. They can join forces


    without any reservations and fight against the enemies together!" Rocky emphasized clearly.

 Chapter 1248 In Charge Of The Whole Plan

    Chapter 1248 In Charge Of The Whole n


    "That is true. If we do manage to achieve this, it will be of tremendous help to us. There is no denying


    the fact that there is strength in numbers, so several countriesbined will naturally be stronger than


    us alone," Lance agreed with a slight nod.


    "He is not wrong, but will every country be devoted to this cause? Chances are that there will be


    numerous disputes of interests between countries," Bryant questioned.


    The other officials were also whispering to each other. They seemed to have varying opinions.


    "Of course, that''s inevitable. However,pared to the interests of a few countries, the future of the


    entire human race is much more important. Right now, our biggest enemy is the spiritual race. If every


    single human country can unite against the spiritual race and get out of its control, then the spiritual


    race will begin to be afraid. We exceed the spiritual race in number, and they know it very well. Today,


    most of the ns of the spiritual race are on the decline, which means we humans don''t have to be


    afraid of them at all." Rocky seemed to have everything thought of like a master strategist. It was as if


    he were nning a historical revolution.


    If his n were to seed, the entire setup of the Wild Spirit Land would change drastically. Humans


    would gain power and be active on a stage that originally belonged to the spiritual race. They could


    be an existence that made even the spiritual race afraid.


    "Even so, why would the other countries be willing to join this united empires? Even if we aren''t afraid,


    they are. No country would be willing to be detached from the spiritual race," someone doubted.


    "I think for many human countries, it''s not as much about fear as requirements. It''s not that they don''t


    want to leave the spiritual race, but that they can''t, because they are fully controlled by thetter. If they


    don''t have the support of the spiritual race, they would be annihted. This means that their very


    survival depends on the spiritual race. But if we help them and provide the support the spiritual race


    provides, they will certainly respond. This is especially true for the smaller countries that have been


    suffering from wars for a long time now and have long grown tired of being manipted. Peace is their


    greatest desire." Rocky knew very well that the smaller countries had been forced to get involved in


    wars, which had severely hurt them. That was the main reason he had proposed to establish a united


    empires.


    "Even so, what should we do? If we don''t start a war, how would we make those countries join the


    coalition?" Marcia asked. She knew that Rocky must have a n and wanted to hear it.


    "What we need to do is provide humanitarian assistance to the countries that wish to be free from war.


    They need our support and this will help us gain their trust," Rocky replied.


    "Humanitarian assistance?" The officials present were a little confused, since what Rocky had said was


    iprehensible to them.


    "The so-called humanitarian assistance means material support to these countries from a neutral


    position. Instead of providing weapons and machines of destruction, we should provide them with food,


    clothing and other basic amenities," Rocky exined.


    "Will that work? I don''t think it is possible that these countries will join the united empires just because


    we provide some material support to them." Although Rocky had proposed the idea quite confidently, it


    was inevitable that the people present had doubts.


    "Sometimes, a small favor brings the greatest returns," Rocky said seriously.


    The emperor looked at Rocky and asked, "Have you really decided to do so?" The truth was, no matter


    what Rocky had decided, he would fully support him. He knew that Rocky was indispensable to the


    Holy Dragon Empire now. He was also aware of the fact that whatever decision Rocky made would


    surely be for the future of the empire, so he had no reason to object.


    "Father, if I have your permission, then I will surely try it. If the results aren''t favorable, I will stop."


    Rocky nodded.


    "Basil, do you have a specific idea in mind?" Marcia continued to ask.


    "I do have a n of action, yes. First of all, as a neutral country, we will begin to provide humanitarian


    assistance to those countries that have suffered the most from the war. The idea is to offer them


    necessary daily-life amenities. This will help us build their trust to a certain extent, after which, we can


    begin to offer military support. We will help them repel the enemy at the appropriate time if they agree


    to join the united empires. This will be our initiative." Rocky voiced out his initial idea.


    "That seems like a n. But what if they go back on their words after we help them?" Bryant asked. His


    suspicions weren''t far-off. Many countries in the Wild Spirit Land had broken promises before.


    "Then we need to have a backup n that will instigate rebellion among their citizens and overthrow


    their current regime. Once we have the people''s support, we can send our people to control their


    countries. In fact,pared to those who are in power, our humanitarian assistance initiative will gain


    more support among the people. And that is the real purpose of the assistance as well. On the surface,


    it is to show them that we are there for them, but in fact, it is to win their trust and buy poprity,"


    Rocky announced with an evil smile.


    After hearing what he said, the officials realized how cunning Rocky was. They could see that he had


    nned everything well, and that their previous reservations about the idea were groundless. It


    seemed that no matter what problem he encountered, Rocky would have a strategy to resolve it.


    Therefore, they didn''t have to worry about the n failing. He had contingencies in ce.


    "All right, does anyone of you have any more ideas?" The emperor looked at the people in the hall.


    Marcia and the other two generals looked at each other. Then, Bryant said, "Although I still don''t agree


    with such a proposal, I won''t object since Prince Crimson has already made up his mind."


    "I have no objection." Lance shook his head.


    "Me neither." Marcia was thest to speak.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Seeing that even the Three Great Generals had no objection to the n, the other officials naturally


    had no reason to object as well. Moreover, they did not dare to speak up either. After all, Rocky was


    now considered the backbone of the Holy Dragon Empire, and the emperor had great expectations of


    him. They clearly understood that they should not underestimate him and the emperor''s decision.


    "Well then, Basil will be fully responsible for the n to establish the united empires. The Three Great


    Generals and all the other officials must wholeheartedly assist him throughout the process. This n is


    not only for the future of the Holy Dragon Empire, but also for the future of the entire human race. The


    Wild Spirit Land shall know our name!" the emperor dered decisively.

 Chapter 1249 Ask For Kaylas Help

    Chapter 1249 Ask For Ka''s Help


    The emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire was not feeling well, so he went back first to rest. Meanwhile,


    Rocky and the Three Great Generals went to the Crimson Pce to discuss some critical issues.


    "How are Isis and Nigel?" Lance couldn''t help but ask about his daughter and grandson.


    "They are fine. Father, would you like to go back to Crimson City with me to see them?" asked Rocky


    politely. "I can''t. The Crimson Dragon Group can finally have a break now.


    But I have many military affairs to deal with every day. I can''t leave," Lance refused, waving his hand.


    "Did Shirley cause you any trouble?" Bryant asked regarding his granddaughter, looking like he was


    dreading Rocky''s answer.


    He was relieved when Rocky shook his head, smiling back at him. "No, she wasn''t any trouble. Don''t


    worry."


    "Ha-ha, you don''t know how d I am to hear that! Shirley used to get in trouble frequently back when


    she was younger," Bryant said.


    "She isn''t bad, but she is spoiled. Now, Sabina goes against her every day, and no one in the Crimson


    City spoils her. She is no longer arrogant and willful," Rocky said bluntly, implying that Bryant had


    spoiled Shirley too much before.


    "It''s all my fault. Fortunately, you discipline her for me. It seems that her heart is all on you now," Bryant


    meaningfully remarked as he stroked the beard.


    Hearing that, Rocky smiled bitterly. That was the most troublesome thing for him right now, as the


    women around him were not officially married to him, apart from Isis. Although they didn''t mind, he still


    felt that he needed to find some time to deal with theirplicated rtionships.


    After the brief chat, Rocky and the three generals began to discuss how they could establish the united


    empires and the specific arrangements they had to make. This discussionid a solid foundation for the


    development of their n.


    On the second day, Bryant and Lance went back to their own legions because they had many other


    things to deal with.


    On the other hand, Rocky and Marcia stayed in the Pce City to prepare for the early stage of the


    n. Establishing the coalition could not be done overnight after all. First, it required the participation of


    the countries. Therefore, the first step of the n was to provide humanitarian assistance to some war-


    stricken small countries, as Rocky had mentioned before. Through that, the other countries would


    perceive the Holy Dragon Empire as a savior, thereby guaranteeing that they had the trust and support


    of the countries that had suffered a lot in the war.


    After staying in the Pce City for three days and making an early n, Rocky asked Marcia to stay


    and deal with specific matters, while he took the time to go to the Myriad Beasts Ground.


    Now, Rocky had reached the ninth grade of the Divine Stage, and he was only one step away from the


    Immortal Stage. After the Dragon Master n''s internal strifest time, he realized that with his current


    strength, there was still a considerable gap between him and most of the spiritual masters, elders, and


    leaders of the spiritual race. Although Rocky had subdued Glutton, the most powerful demonic beast in


    ancient times, his strength was insufficient, and he couldn''t control its power. He thought it was


    necessary to break through to the Immortal Stage as soon as possible and reach a new level. Although


    he had made rapid progress in his cultivation with the women and continuously integrated the seventh


    grade of the Holy Dragon Bead''s evil power, it was not enough for him to break through to the Immortal


    Stage. He could not seed through cultivation alone and needed better assistance.


    This time, he went to the Myriad Beasts Ground, not for Cherry, but Ka, because he knew that Ka


    was a master of alchemy. Now that he had such strength, the seven Holy Spirit Panaceas that Ka


    had given him had made a significant contribution. Therefore, he intended to ask Ka to help him


    refine a few pills that could help him break through to the Immortal Stage.


    A few dayster, Rocky arrived at the valley where the Myriad Beasts Ground was located. The


    Butterfly Divine n had developed in the valley, and many houses were clustered around the area


    now. Rocky was pleased when he realized that they had grown self-sufficient. Although there were only


    two to three hundred members, they looked vigorous and harmonious.


    Rocky''s uninvited visit, of course, surprised Cherry and Ka. Since he took back the spiritual treasure


    and the legendary guardian beast for the Butterfly Divine n, he had never been to the Myriad Beasts


    Ground. He didn''t contact them either, so his visit was really out of the blue.


    "Why are you here? Is there anything important?" asked Cherry with her beautiful eyes narrowed. She


    knew that Rocky would note if he didn''t need anything.


    "Matriarch, I think he must be here to talk about the old days with you," Ka remarked with a


    meaningful smile.


    Hearing this, Cherry couldn''t help but look at Rocky.


    "Then I won''t bother you anymore." After saying that, Ka moved to leave, but Rocky stopped her


    immediately.


    "Wait, I''m here for you," he blurted out. Ka stopped in her tracks, slowly turning around to stare at


    Rocky, her eyes wide from surprise.


    "For me?" She looked at Ricky nkly. What would he need her for?


    "Yes, I want you to help me refine a few pills that can help me break through to the Immortal Stage,"


    Rocky answered straightforwardly.


    "Oh, I see. I knew there was nothing good!" Ka said sarcastically.


    "Can you help me?" Rocky asked again insistently, ignoring how she rolled her eyes at him.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Fine, but it''s not easy to refine the pills. If it''s just an ordinary pill, it will be easy to refine. However,


    since you want pills that can help you break through to the Immortal Stage, it is much more


    complicated. It''s already troublesome just to find the needed spiritual flowers and herbs. The seven


    Holy Spirit Panaceas I gave you before were refined by spiritual flowers and herbs that I collected all


    over the Wild Spirit Land with three years. If it weren''t for our matriarch''s sake, I wouldn''t have given


    them to you," grumbled Ka. With the way she wasining, she seemed stingy, but that wasn''t


    the case. It was just that the higher the pills'' level, the better the spiritual flowers and herbs needed. For


    example, the pills that Rocky required to help him break through to the Immortal Stage would need


    spiritual flowers and herbs that were at least three hundred years old.


    "Well, I have collected some spiritual flowers and herbs. I don''t know if they can be used," volunteered


    Rocky. He recalled that he had collected a lot of spiritual flowers and herbs in the Heavenly God


    Temple, and he hoped that she could use them to save them some energy and time.


    "Really? Show me then. But I guess they are all very ordinary..." Ka didn''t seem to hold much hope.


    In her opinion, the spiritual flowers and herbs that Rocky had collected must be the most ordinary ones.


    After all, he couldn''t have found the rare ones through sheer coincidence and dumb luck!


    Then, Rocky opened his Magic Spiritual Space and entered theboratory. He took out all the spiritual


    flowers and herbs that he had collected from the Heavenly God Temple, which he had carefully grown


    in the containers. He ced them in front of Ka one by one.


    At first, Ka looked at them with disdain, but when she looked closer, a shocked gasp escaped her


    lips. She stared at the spiritual flowers and herbs with a dubious expression, as her eyes shifted from


    the herbs and flowers to Rocky, then back again.

 Chapter 1250 The Matriarchs Reminding

    Chapter 1250 The Matriarch''s Reminding


    When Cherry saw the exotic flowers and rare herbs, her expression shifted slightly. She immediately


    looked up at Rocky and asked, "Where did you get these flowers and herbs?"


    "What''s wrong? Is there a problem?" Rocky asked, noticing the strange expressions on the faces of


    Cherry and Ka.


    "Yes, something is wrong, and it''s a huge problem." Ka nodded seriously.


    "Can''t theye in handy? Are these too ordinary?" Rocky asked in dismay. He thought from their


    faces that none of these exotic flowers and rare herbs were any good.


    "Are you kidding? If these exotic flowers and rare herbs are ordinary, then the world will be in chaos,"


    Ka blurted out almost excessively.


    Rocky still didn''t get it. He looked at them in confusion with an eyebrow raised as if to say, ''You''d better


    start making sense soon.''


    "Those flowers and herbs that you brought out are treasures of at least five hundred years old, Prince


    Crimson. They are priceless treasures. Even our spiritual race can''t help but covet them." Cherry


    looked indifferent as she exined, a sharp contrast to Ka''s expression earlier. She pointed at one


    of them like the rabbit ear, the herb Rocky found after entering the Heavenly God Temple. "This one,


    especially, has been extinct for almost hundreds of years, and it is at least one thousand years old,


    maybe even older..."


    "Really?" Hearing this, Rocky couldn''t help raising his eyebrows. He didn''t expect that the Heavenly


    God Temple was really a ce where treasures were everywhere.


    "Tell me the truth. Where did you get these?" Ka asked, fluttering hershes coyly as if they would


    distract Rocky enough to let the answer slip.


    "It''s a secret." Of course, Rocky would not tell the two women anything. After all, it was the ce where


    the exotic flowers and rare herbs came from was a mysterious ce that even the spiritual race beings


    didn''t know of its location.


    "Stingy!" Ka rebuked. Then she asked, "Are you sure you want to refine these flowers and herbs?


    It''s too wasteful only to refine pills that can help one reach the Immortal Stage. As long as these


    flowers and herbs are used in proper proportions, they can refine pills that even the advanced spiritual


    masters yearn for."


    "Anyway, we have ready-made ones. You can use them to refine! I just need the pills as soon as


    possible. The sooner, the better..." insisted Rocky impatiently.


    "What a reckless waste of grain! Fine, give me half a month!" Then Ka put away the exotic flowers


    and rare herbs and turned away.


    After her departure, Rocky''s eyes fell on Cherry, who behaved very much like a matriarch now.


    "Actually, I wanted to talk to you. It''s a good thing that you came here. We can talk now," Cherry said


    thoughtfully.


    "What did you want to talk about?" Rocky asked.


    "Not long ago, I received the news that the eighth spiritual treasure also appeared," revealed Cherry.


    Rocky''s eyebrows shot up to his forehead in surprise.


    "Really?" "The appearance of the eighth spiritual treasure means that only one more remains," she


    continued.


    She spoke so seriously that it seemed like she was telling Rocky about the end of the world. "Do you


    want me to find thest spiritual treasure?"


    Rocky asked with a frown. "No, that''s not why I told you about this.


    I just want to warn you. Thest spiritual treasure shouldn''t be found again. Otherwise, if all the nine


    spiritual treasures are found, untold disaster will fall upon the whole world..." Cherry cautioned Rocky.


    "I can seal the Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow back in the royal forbidden area so that the nine spiritual


    treasures won''t show up all at once," Rocky suggested.


    "You don''t understand. The so-called appearance of the nine spiritual treasures means that they leave


    their sealed ce. Do you think these nine spiritual treasures were just sealed and left in random


    ces? The nine ces where the nine spiritual treasures were sealed were the nine strongest


    spiritual meridians in the Wild Spirit Land. Before the nine spiritual meridians were sealed, the spiritual


    power of the Wild Spirit Land was very abundant, far more than what it is now. It is also for this reason


    that the powerful ancient demonic beasts, the ancient spiritual beasts, and the spiritual race beings


    were created," Cherry exined.


    "Then why were the nine spiritual meridians sealed?" Rocky asked.


    "As the saying goes, things will develop in the opposite direction when they be extreme. The nine


    spiritual meridians are too powerful, which gave birth to nine very terrible cmity beasts. Wherever


    the nine cmity beasts appeared, all kinds of disasters happened, and the people were plunged into


    an abyss of misery. They once rampaged throughout the Wild Spirit Land, and the damage they


    inflicted on thend made it seem like hell. It only stopped when they were sealed back into their own


    spiritual meridians. After that, the Wild Spirit Land regained its new life," Cherry said seriously.


    "Is it the spiritual race that sealed them?" Rocky asked with a frown.


    "How is that possible? The power of these nine cmity beasts far exceeded that of the spiritual race,


    and at that time, the spiritual race had just formed..." Cherry shook her head.


    "Then who sealed these nine cmity beasts? Is there really such existence stronger than the spiritual


    race being in this world?" Rocky was doubtful about Cherry''s story. If her ancient story was to be


    believed, then even the nine cmity beasts were so powerful that the spiritual race could not resist


    them. It meant that, perhaps, a mysterious and mightier race existed before the spiritual race.


    If that was the case, it proved to be true what the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast had told Rocky before.


    Indeed, the spiritual race was not the most powerful existence in the world.


    However, Rocky''s conjecture was baseless without evidence, so he needed to confirm it with Cherry


    before anything else. Thus, he silently waited for her to continue speaking.


    "Everything I know came from a stone tablet that our n''s ancestors left behind, so I can''t give you an


    answer." Although Cherry spoke sincerely, Rocky felt like she was hiding something.


    He was quite disappointed. He finally had some clues, but he could not confirm them.


    "Based on the records from the stone tablet, the nine spiritual treasures were sealed in the areas


    where the nine spiritual meridians were located. That was because the seals on the nine spiritual


    meridians the spiritual race had set before began to weaken for some reason. The nine cmity beasts


    were also about to reappear during the period of the race''s great prosperity. Therefore, the nine great


    spiritual race ns that had the spiritual treasures decided to seal the nine spiritual meridians again


    with the power of the spiritual treasures. This way, the nine cmity beasts would never be reborn, and


    they could never again run amok in the Wild Spirit Land," Cherry continued.


    "But at present, eight out of the nine spiritual treasures have shown up. And yet, no cmity beast has


    been reborn. Is the record on the stone tablet really credible?" Rocky asked with some doubt.


    "I don''t know, but maybe the key is on the ninth spiritual treasure. If the record on the stone tablet was


    correct, and the ninth spiritual treasure was taken out of its sealed ce, the consequences would be


    unimaginable. Moreover, it seems that many spiritual race ns don''t know this secret, so they will


    undoubtedly continue to look for the ninth spiritual treasure..." Rocky''s eyes met Cherry''s dim orbs, and


    they were as dark as the future she was foretelling.


    "Why are you telling me this?" Rocky knew that Cherry must have a purpose in telling him these things.


    Otherwise, she would never have revealed them to him.


    "I hope you can do something to protect the ninth spiritual treasure when necessary, to make sure that


    no one will remove it from its sealed location." Although Cherry didn''t say it clearly, everything became


    self-evident.


    "Okay. You can count on me, but only if it''s necessary." Rocky also knew that if the record on the stone


    tablet was urate, he couldn''t treat this matter carelessly. After all, many lives were at stake.


    Cherry must be satisfied with his answer, as she nodded at him and remained silent.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "If you don''t have anything else to say, I''ll leave now." When she didn''t speak, Rocky nodded, turned


    away, and left.

 Chapter 1251 Set Off For The Colored Pearl

    Chapter 1251 Set Off For The Colored Pearl


    After travelling for more than a day, Rocky finally returned to the Crimson City. The moment he set foot


    on the area, the women who had been waiting for him anxiously rushed towards him and asked about


    the result. One of the women asked, "So, what did His Majesty say?" Rocky replied, "Well, it looks like


    this is a good day for us. My father has agreed."


    "I see. I assume that you will be very preupied very soon." Isis could not help but grumble. She


    knew well enough that Rocky would be drowned in extensive work in the next couple of days. This also


    meant that he would not have the luxury of time to bond with her and Nigel.


    "I won''t be the only one who will be busy. For sure, you''ll be, too. After all, this n needs a lot of


    people to be executed right. No one can stay idle on my watch, not even you," Rocky exined in a


    mellow tone.


    "What? Why are you involving us in this matter?" From the other side of the room, Shirley heard


    Rocky''s words and scowled at him.


    Isis and the rest of thedies nodded in agreement. All of them wore disapproving looks on their faces


    as they pretended to dislike Rocky''s n.


    Rocky, on the other hand, seemed to have no choice but to enlighten them with the specifics of the


    entire scheme.


    "Hear me out. In addition to the humanitarian assistance, we will also make some secret arrangements


    in the said small countries. Therefore, what we need is a group of trustworthy people to go in there for


    the sake of safety," Rocky expounded.


    "From what you''ve said, I''m getting the impression that you want us to get involved in this n and


    assure its smooth execution. Is that what you''re trying to say?" Luci remarked. After all, she was


    smart enough that she could read between the lines.


    "Exactly. There are things that I can''t do because I have only myself. Plus, I don''t trust others. That''s


    why I have to turn to you," Rocky replied while nodding his head, trying his best to convince thedies


    present.


    Meanwhile, the women exchanged nces at each other. Surely, they were aware that Rocky treated


    this n of building the united empires with great importance.


    "I guess you think we are annoying. Maybe that''s why you deliberately keep on finding an excuse to let


    us leave so that you can bring some of the other beautiful women back here," Shirley said on purpose.


    "If that''s the case, then you can stay with me and supervise me if you want to. When that happens, we


    will have a lot of time to be alone," Rocky said as a sly smile crept on his face.


    "Who would even want to be alone with you? You are delusional!" Shirley rambled and blushed at the


    same time.


    The other women saw this and could not help but snicker and not utter a word.


    Soon after, they had started to carefully carry out the n. Fortunately for Rocky, he had the


    unwavering support of the entire Holy Dragon Empire, making it easier for him to carry out and execute


    his n.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    After half a month, he had sessfully managed to collect arge number of materials. Not long after,


    they distributed the materials to some small countries that suffered from the war.


    But of course, to y it safe, Rocky picked the small countries around the Holy Dragon Empire for


    humanitarian assistance first. At the same time, he transferred some powerful spirit maniptors and


    the troops from the four legions to form three escort groups.


    Sabina, Shirley, and Luci led each of these escort groups as they marched forward.


    They brought a batch of materials to three small countries to provide humanitarian assistance.


    This act of the Holy Dragon Empire had caused a stir and caught everyone''s attention in the entire Wild


    Spirit Land. The Holy Dragon Empire, which had sustained a lot of hardships before, had surprisingly


    offered human and material resources to help other countries in war as soon as they could breathe


    from all the distress. It might be considered as a stupid move to some people, but no one knew that


    they were actually up to something bigger.


    As they carried out the n, Rocky also tried his best to speed up the study of genes, especially the


    gene experiments on human beings. Of course, he became very meticulous in hiring his volunteers so


    that he could perform the human gene experiments to his standard. He needed a hundred volunteers


    to participate in his experiments that would surely change the dynamic of the whole Wild Spirit Land.


    Last but not least, he ensured and observed safety measures while performing these experiments. The


    human genome was not asplicated as that of a spirit-manipted beast. Thus, the experiments


    conducted on human genes were actually easier and less riskypared with the experiments done in


    spirit-manipted beasts.


    Meanwhile, the gic modification n of the spirit-manipted beasts in the four legions went as


    smoothly as they had expected. Seeing this, Rocky began to expand the scale of the n into a whole


    new level.


    However, Rocky suddenly knitted his brows. "This is not right. I think something is missing," Rocky


    mumbled to himself. Not long after, a delicate figure entered hisb and somehow made him remember


    what he had forgotten.


    "Oh, you''re here. Have you finished refining the pills?" Rocky inquired as he looked at the delicate


    figure in front of him.


    This figure in front of him was none other than Ka, whom Rocky had asked to refine pills for him to


    help him break through to the Immortal Stage.


    "I''ve already finished refining them two days ago, but I didn''t see you, so I delivered them here by


    myself. If the matriarch hadn''t urged me to bring them to you, you might have lost it," Ka teased as


    she took out a pill bottle from her pocket and threw it yfully to Rocky.


    After taking it, Rocky felt something strange about the bottle¡ªit was very light. He shook it and heard


    nothing but a muffled sound. Soon after, he looked up at Ka and asked, "Is this right? Why is there


    only one pill here?"


    "A thing is valued in proportion to its rarity. This Mysterious Spirit Pill is equal to dozens of Holy Spirit


    Panaceas. If you canpletely refine it, then it won''t be a problem for you to reach the stage above


    the Immortal Stage. And with the power hidden in your body, it should bepletely possible. I spent


    half a month refining the Mysterious Spirit Pill. In fact, I used a lot of precious flowers and nts as


    auxiliary herbs to refine it. So, don''t waste my efforts! Otherwise, you will surely suffer!" Ka jokingly


    threatened. Without a doubt, there was truth to what she had said. She had used many rare ingredients


    to refine the Mysterious Spirit Pill, along with a lot of time and energy.


    "Thank you." Rocky nodded gratefully.


    "Sure. I''m leaving." Ka didn''t say anything more and disappeared in a hurry.


    Immediately, Rocky put away the Mysterious Spirit Pill carefully. He nned to refine it with the help of


    the Sea Blue Magic Jade after Sabina and the others had returned from their humanitarian assistance


    to some small countries. He believed that in this way, he could get twice the result with half the effort.


    The next day, Marcia sent Rocky a message along with a topographic map. In the message, she told


    him that there were exact clues about the colored pearl''s location and hoped that he could go there and


    find it.


    Originally, the Three Great Generals had been in charge of searching for the colored pearls. But now,


    all of them were upied with their own respective tasks. Not long ago, Rocky also knew about the


    holy treasure of the Dragon Master n, so he was the one to take responsibility for this treasure at


    this time.


    He believed that as long as he gathered all nine colored pearls, he could find the holy treasure of the


    Dragon Master n. Moreover, with the clues hidden behind the holy treasure, he might be able to


    solve the mystery of the death of those beings in the Myriad Spirit Tomb, or even reveal the astonishing


    secrets of the spiritual race. Without wasting time, Rocky had already prepared himself to set off after


    receiving Marcia''s message.

 Chapter 1252 The Snow-white Figure

    Chapter 1252 The Snow-white Figure


    Over thest century, the Holy Dragon Empire had been endlessly searching for the nine colored


    pearls, diligently following the clues left by the Witch before her death. The Holy Dragon Empire had


    specially trained a group of spirit maniptors to protect the secret about the holy treasure of the


    Dragon Master n from leaking. These spirit maniptors had been trained like shock warriors, and


    they had also been cast by a secret spell. If any one of them leaked some sort of information about the


    secret, that person would drop dead in an instant.


    The task of these spirit maniptors was to look for the buried colored pearls. Once they found and


    confirmed the relevant clues, they would report them to the emperor. Then, the emperor would send his


    most trusted subordinates to look for the colored pearls.


    However, the clues left by the Witch were very vague. Her clues did not point out the specific locations


    of the colored pearls, so theter generations could only guess and get answers out of thin air. With


    that, the clues that were found might not even bepletely true. Therefore, it was highly possible that


    they had found nothing. Ever since the current emperor took over the throne, his men already found six


    colored pearls in the past couple of years. It testified that it was difficult to collect all the nine colored


    pearls.


    So, it was still uncertain whether Rocky could find the seventh colored pearl or not! Anything would be


    possible, and nothing was set in stone.


    This time, the ce where the clue was found was an extremely dangerous area. It was in the


    westernmost end of the Wild Spirit Land. This ce was called the Snow Cemetery in. The weather


    was terrible there and the temperature was exceptionally low.


    The Snow Cemetery in was once the territory of the Snow Master n. This n was one of the


    nine advanced spiritual race ns and the only n that did not control human empires. Since its


    establishment, its members had been living in seclusion in the uninhabited Snow Cemetery in. It


    was also known as the most mysterious spiritual race n.


    However, because the Snow Master n''s physique was affected by the cold weather all year round,


    they had been sterilized a long time ago. They were on the verge of extinction hundreds of years ago,


    and now they were almost extinct.


    The Heavenly Incredible Mace, one of the two spiritual treasures that the Heavenly Demon n


    obtained, had been once the spiritual treasure of the Snow Master n.


    The Snow Cemetery in was in the coldest area of the Wild Spirit Land. It could freeze a living beast


    that didn¡¯t have the ability to resist the cold into an ice sculpture in such a short time.


    As soon as Rocky entered the in, he felt a burst of cold freezing air coursing through his body


    despite the protection of his spiritual power. The freezing air immediately made his back stiff and cold.


    "This ce seems very calm. But the calmer it looks, the more dangerous it gets!" Rocky sighed as he


    looked around at the vast white in in front of him. The snow stretched out endlessly and there were


    no humans or beasts to be found.


    Rocky couldn''t fly freely in the sky because the Snow Cemetery in was surrounded by violent


    snowstorms all year round, so he had to walk deep into the in.


    Since both Ken and Uriah were not used to the cold environment, Rocky could only call out Robin to


    apany him. Fortunately, Robin was not afraid of the coldness and it was still able to walk fast on


    the ice. To speed up the search, Rocky rode on Robin and let it carry him as they moved deeper in the


    Snow Cemetery in.


    However, after moving forward for only a short distance, Rocky suddenly felt that they were getting lost.


    Even though he had a topographic map, it was difficult to determine where he was now since the


    scenery around him was almost the same and the snowstorm blocked his vision.


    At that moment, Robin suddenly made an rm sound, and Rocky immediately looked around. Soon


    enough, he realized that the ground was constantly shaking. Then out of nowhere a huge beast


    shadow with a snow-white body was dashing towards him. Its body was as big as an ordinary dragon


    beast. It had a thickyer of ice armor, a round head, and eyes as big as light bulbs.


    Seeing this, Rocky immediately examined the supernatural beast not far away from him. Judging from


    its aura, it was at least equivalent to a six-star level spirit-manipted beast, or a spirit maniptor at


    the Divine Stage.


    "Let''s stay away from it first." Although it would be easy for Rocky to deal with the snow beast, he did


    not want to waste his time here. Besides, the Snow Cemetery in was full of unknown dangers, so he


    thought that it was better to find the colored pearl as soon as possible. So, he immediately nudged


    Robin as a hint.


    Robin immediately turned into a shadow and went to the other side while carrying Rocky. A moment


    later, they hid behind an icy rock that protruded from the snow ground.


    Just as they were hiding themselves, a snowman-like figure suddenly appeared and stood in front of


    the huge snow beast. Then, it pulled out from its waist two crescent-shaped machetes which shined


    with spiritual lights. It was obvious that they were a pair of Spiritual Weapons.


    As soon as the snow beast saw the white figure blocking its way, it immediately let out a roar of anger.


    It raised its thick and strong upper limbs and directly pped the figure. With a loud bang, a big hole


    was immediately formed in the ce where its limbs fell on, sshing ice and snow everywhere.


    However, the figure was no longer there. It had already moved round to the back of the snow beast.


    The two crescent-shaped machetes in its hands quickly turned into light shadows, and the tremendous


    spiritual power rushed to the snow beast.


    The next moment, the snow beast was hit and screamed in pain. Its hard snow armor, which was as


    solid as a rock, was forcefully cut open, and thus, it was badly mutted.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing this, Rocky raised his eyebrows and murmured to himself, "Huh? Is the figure a spiritual race


    being? He must be at the ordinary spiritual being level only. Although he is not extraordinarily strong,


    he is fast and ruthless. He must be an old hand."


    Originally, Rocky nned to wait for the snow beast to pass and then continue to move forward. But


    because of the appearance of the white figure, he gave up this idea because he had a better one. He


    just stood there silently and watched the white figure bravely fight against the snow beast.


    However, the figure did not seem to summon its guardian beast. It looked like it was determined to fight


    with the powerful snow beastpletely alone. Although the snow beast had just been seriously


    injured, it was not easily defeated. Instead, it became more violent andunched a fierce counterattack


    against the white figure.


    After a while, they fell into a stalemate. The fightsted for almost an hour, and it was still difficult to


    determine the result.


    In that instant, the white figure looked a little tired while the snow beast was covered with bruises. Not


    long after, under their constant confrontations, the white figure finally defeated the snow beast, then


    grabbed the snow beast''s horn, trying to drag it away.


    Hiding behind the icy rock, Rocky and Robin finally revealed themselves. As soon as they moved even


    just a little bit, the white figure noticed them and suddenly appeared in front of them. The two crescent-


    shaped machetes in its hands directly pressed against Robin''s chest. The white figure raised its eyes


    which were covered under the white fur cap and stared at Rocky who was riding on Robin.


    "What... A human?" Suddenly, the white figure let out a surprised voice.

 Chapter 1253 Meet Cyrus

    Chapter 1253 Meet Cyrus


    "Wait. So, you are a female?" Rocky asked in astonishment as soon as he heard the voice.


    Meanwhile, a heavy gust of wind blew away the fluffy white cap that sat on top of the spiritual race


    being''s head. Under this cap, there was a face that was white as snow. Her features were delicate and


    soft, coupled with piercing blue eyes that were as bright as the clear day sky. She had a pair of long


    ears that housed some of her tucked strands of hair that were as white as her.


    Soon after, the spiritual light all over this woman''s body rose sharply, and a strong aura immediately


    surrounded Rocky from all directions. All of a sudden, several snow chains shot out from the ground,


    directly entangling both Rocky and Robin.


    With his current strength, it was very easy for Rocky to break free from the snow chains. However, it


    was so unexpected of him to show no signs of a struggle as if he had nned to do something else


    than escape.


    Soon after, the snow woman instantly grabbed the snow chains entangling Rocky and Robin, and then


    dragged them beside the snow beast. Then, she lifted her other hand, took the upper limbs of the snow


    beast and shuttled into the endless Snow Cemetery in.


    The only reason Rocky allowed himself to be easily caught by the snow chains was that he wanted the


    snow woman to help him lead the way so that he would not waste any more time finding the way


    himself. Besides, he wanted to know more about the origin of the snow woman''s spiritual race n.


    ''Is she a member of the nearly extinct Snow Master n?'' Rocky, who was tied up by the snow chains,


    thought to himself as he looked up at the woman.


    After walking for about an hour, Rocky suddenlyid eyes on some stone houses built on the foot of the


    mountain. These houses were closely arranged to each other that they resembled a tiny bustling


    vige. From a distance, one could see some faint figures walking from one house to another.


    After setting foot in the vige, the snow woman immediately let out a very bizarre scream. Hearing


    this, everyone in the area dashed towards her and gathered around her. Soon after, several people


    d in tight snow-white fur from head to foot came close to the woman to see what was going on.


    Based on what they were wearing, they were, without a doubt, from the same spiritual race n as the


    woman.


    But as soon as the people came near the woman, they saw two figures entangled by the snow chains


    ¡ªRocky and Robin. Immediately, they all looked down and pointed their fingers towards the snow


    woman.


    Surely, the people whispered to one another as they tried to make sense of what was happening. Of


    course, the woman heard these faint words of criticism, and a look of displeasure immediately


    appeared on her face.


    Not long after, an old male spiritual race being came limping out of one of the stone houses in the


    vige. But the moment he saw Rocky, the old man did not hesitate to walk towards the snow woman


    and whisper something serious to her ears. Then, he walked forward and untied the snow chains that


    bound Rocky and Robin.


    "Thank you." Despite being doubtful of the man''s intentions, Rocky still expressed his gratitude in a


    respectful manner.


    "I''m sorry. My daughter did not think of her actions well. Please forgive her!" The old male spiritual race


    being lowered his head a little bit and kindly apologized to Rocky in humannguage. At the same time,


    he looked at Rocky up and down as if assessing him. The man thought that Rocky was still very young,


    but oddly enough had a very deep aura. Upon examining him, the man believed that Rocky must be a


    powerful spirit maniptor.


    "So, you can speak the humannguage. Well, that''s easy. Are you from the Snow Master n? The


    one that is on the brink of extinction in the Wild Spirit Land?" Rocky asked in an instant.


    The man hesitated for a moment, but after finding the courage to respond, he said, "Yes, we are from


    the Snow Master n. I am Cyrus Xue, the head of this vige."


    "Nice to meet you. My name is Rocky. Thank you so much for freeing us." Rocky also introduced


    himself. To him, he didn''t see Cyrus show any signs of arrogance to and prejudice towards humans.


    Instead, this man gave people a sense of modesty, so he naturally had a good first impression of him.


    "Oh, it was nothing. You are wee, Mr. Rocky. From your demeanor, I don''t think you are a bad guy.


    It''s cold outside. Pleasee in so we can talk somewhere warmer." After greeting Rocky politely,


    Cyrus ushered him into the stone house where he had juste out of.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, Rocky entered the house and noticed its minimalistic and simple decor. No bed was found, just


    some basic daily articles. In the center, arge pot hung with two wooden sticks as pirs, and under it


    was a pile of dry wood that kindled the bonfire.


    "I hope you don''t mind how humble this home is. I''m sorry to put you to such inconvenience. Please,


    take a seat," Cyrus weed.


    "You don''t have to apologize from having a humble home. This is much better than the temperature


    outside." Rocky found a piece of clean ground and sat down. Soon after, he stretched out his palms


    and took some heat from the bonfire to warm himself up.


    "By the looks of it, you are here to look for treasures. Am I right?" Cyrus asked casually.


    "Almost. Judging from your tone, Head Cyrus, it seems that many humans havee before us to look


    for treasures?" Rocky asked with a slight frown.


    "Not really, at least, not recently. In fact, you are the only human I have seen in a while," said Cyrus as


    he waved his hand slightly.


    "Is that true? Does the Snow Master n only have one vige left?" Rocky inquired


    "There are also other viges. But we don''te and go very often because we are far away from


    each other." Cyrus shook his head and wore an unusual expression as if he had some unspeakable


    secret. However, he quickly said, "My daughter, Harriet, is thoughtless. She sees you as one of the


    previous human beings, so she attacked you. I hope you don''t mind!"


    "Previous humans?" Rocky immediately became concerned upon hearing those words.


    Meanwhile, Harriet came in and looked at Rocky with unfriendly eyes. Soon after, she talked to her


    father in her own n''snguage that Rocky couldn''t understand. However, unable to hide his


    disappointment, Cyrus pulled a long face and scolded his daughter.


    "My daughter said that you would never know if a person is good just at first nce. She said that you


    were sneaky at that time, just like the previous human beings that left a bad impression on her," Cyrus


    sighed in dismay.


    "The previous human beings? What do you mean by that?" Rocky''s eyes narrowed in curiosity.


    "They are the human beings who have taken away the spiritual treasure of our Snow Master n,"


    Cyrus said in a severe tone.


    "Then why didn''t you stop them?" Rocky asked with interest. After all, the Snow Master n was not


    completely annihted, and several viges still existed. No matter how strong humans were, it was


    impossible for them to be stronger than the spiritual race beings. Therefore, it was very strange that


    their spiritual treasure would be taken away from under their watchful eyes.


    "I''m strong in will but weak in power. In fact, there is not much peace among the several viges of our


    n. We know that the one who took those humans to the ce where our spiritual treasure was


    sealed is someone from another vige. In addition, we believe that those humans gave him a lot of


    benefits. And for a mere Snow Master n being living in this kind of ice and snow, I bet that the


    benefits were very tempting," Cyrus said frustratingly.


    "Is that so?" Rocky didn''t respond to the matter more. After all, they were stories from the past, so he


    just asked directly, "Head Cyrus, you must be very familiar with the terrain of the Snow Cemetery in,


    right?"


    "Almost." Cyrus nodded.


    "Can you please tell me how to get to that ce?" Rocky asked as he took the topographic map out of


    his bag and pointed at the marked position on it.


    After the head closely at the mark on the map, his face suddenly changed. He shook his head in a


    hurry and said, "You can''t go there. It''s very dangerous! Spiritual race beings would never dare enter


    that area, let alone humans..."


    "So, you know this ce, don''t you, Head Cyrus?" At that moment, Rocky didn''t expect that he had


    found the right person to ask.

 Chapter 1254 Take A Risk

    Chapter 1254 Take A Risk


    "This ce is a highly guarded secret. Of all the members of the Snow Master n, only I know its


    whereabouts in the Snow Cemetery in." Cyrus nodded.


    "Is this ce really that dangerous?" Rocky was a little surprised. He could tell that Cyrus was wise in


    age and filled with experience. From first nce, he had made thetter out to be at least two hundred


    years old and his strength to be at least above that of the senior ordinary spiritual beings. And yet the


    man was badly hurt. It was clear that this ce truly was extremely dangerous.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Rocky, please go back. A woman of the human race came to this ce, but she never came back."


    Cyrus''s face suddenly turned pale as he had recalled a painful past.


    "A woman of the human race? Do you know where she came from?" Rocky asked suspiciously.


    "She imed to be the Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire and said that she hade to look for this


    ce as well. I remember her because she happened to pass through our vige and cured my wife


    who was seriously ill at the time. Thanks to her, my wife lived on for a few more years and therefore, I


    will forever be in that Witch''s debt. However, as per her request, I took her to that ce, and she never


    came back. It is likely that she died in there." Cyrus recounted the tale in a sad voice.


    ''Is she that Witch?'' Rocky murmured in his heart. Then he assured Cyrus, "That Witch is still alive. She


    returned to the Holy Dragon Empire safely some timeter."


    "Really? How do you know that?" Cyrus asked in disbelief.


    "Because I''m also from the Holy Dragon Empire," Rocky announced.


    "You are also from the Holy Dragon Empire? Then you being here is fate!" Cyrus eximed.


    "I am not sure about that but please tell me how to get to that ce," Rocky gently repeated. His


    opinion was that since the Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire had been to that ce, it was likely that


    the colored pearl was buried here.


    "Let me remind you again, young man. The ce is extremely dangerous. Are you sure you want to go


    there?" Cyrus asked for confirmation. Rocky seemed to have made up his mind to get there.


    "Can you lead the way for me? If that is not possible, can you at least tell me how to get there?" Rocky


    continued with a nod.


    "Well..." Cyrus hesitated for a moment and then warned him, "Look, you are also from the Holy Dragon


    Empire. Considering that, I will take you there for the sake of the Witch who helped my wife. But you


    must think it over first. Once you enter, you may not be able to get out. That ce is often known as the


    terrible purgatory in our Snow Master n."


    "I understand. Take me there." Rocky had already made up his mind. He wasn''t going to turn back


    without any gains.


    Seeing how dedicated he was, Cyrus had nothing more to say. Just as he was about to get up, Harriet,


    who had been standing beside them and listening to the conversation, mumbled something to him.


    Once Harriet finished, Cyrus turned and looked at Rocky. There was a strange expression on his face.


    "What''s wrong?" Rocky asked.


    "My daughter just reminded me that my legs are injured, so she should take you there," Cyrus said.


    "Alright." It was weird but Rocky didn''t mind. It didn''t matter who took him there. It was the same for him


    no matter what.


    Cyrus nodded and then whispered a few more words to Harriet. It looked like he was telling her how to


    get there.


    After that, Harriet nodded to Rocky, but he could have sworn that there was still a bit of hostility in her


    eyes. Then, Rocky left the stone house with her, and Cyrus also came out.


    "Rocky, be careful!" he warned.


    "Thank you for your concern." Rocky was touched by his kindness.


    However, as soon as he turned his head, Harriet nced at him and then disappeared in a sh.


    The corner of Rocky''s mouth twitched. Then he summoned Robin, jumped on it, and chased after the


    woman.


    Harriet was deliberately making things difficult for Rocky, and he could see it. All over the way, she


    moved at an astonishing pace, with a clear disregard for whether Rocky was behind her or not.


    Fortunately, on this kind of snowfield, Robin could advance without any hindrance, so it followed closely


    behind.


    About four hourster, Harriet slowed down. She was looking a little tired. Rocky, who was riding on


    Robin, caught up with her and came to a halt.


    "Do you want to rest here for a moment?" he asked out of kindness. At the same time, he reached out


    his hand to help Harriet.


    "Don''t try to please me! I know what you are thinking about!" Harriet blurted out angrily.


    "So you can speak humannguage." Rocky had had the impression that Harriet couldn''t speak human


    language at all, which was why she hadn''t spoken to him.


    Hearing that, the woman looked at Rocky with a mocking expression on her face, which was both


    annoying and amusing.


    He had no choice but to shut up. He didn''t want to provoke Harriet since she looked like she had a


    strange temperament. Anyway, she slowed down and then led him forwards.


    Half a dayter, Rocky saw a towering snow mountain a few hundred meters away from them. It


    seemed to have appeared out of nowhere. Its magnificent height gave the illusion that the mountain


    was a frozen waterfalling down from the heavens. Halfway up the snowy mountain, a pce was


    visible.


    Harriet stopped and looked at that pce. Rocky saw from the corner of his eyes that she was a little


    afraid after seeing it. It was as if the very existence of the pce was terrifying to her.


    Then, she looked back at Rocky and pointed at the pce. After that, she left as unceremoniously as


    she hade all the way.


    "Hey..." Before Rocky could even say thanks, Harriet had disappeared in the white vastness.


    Rocky turned around and looked at the pce once again, and then asked Robin to speed up. Very


    soon, they approached the pce along the steep mountain slope.


    Just as he was about to draw near, a deafening sound came from within. It was as if a powerful


    monster was trapped inside the pce and was about to rush out. The sound was loud enough to be


    heard easily within a radius of several miles.


    Only then did Rocky understand why the Snow Master n was so afraid of this ce. Judging from


    the scream that had just resounded, he could see that this was no peaceful ce and there was no


    telling what awaited him inside. However, the colored pearl was the only clue to find the holy treasure


    of the Dragon Master n, and in order to find it, he had no choice but to take the risk.


    Not long after, Rocky and Robin arrived at the entrance to the pce. When they got close, Rocky saw


    that it was constructedpletely out of huge snow-white beast bones. Even the pirs were nothing


    but unshaped bones. It all looked very strange and supernatural. At the same time, it felt magnificent


    too. To build such arge building, hundreds of supernatural beasts would have been killed. One could


    see that the people who built this pce were by no means ordinary.


    There was no door leading inside, just arge hole in the wall. Judging from the position where Rocky


    stood, it was pitch ck inside, as if he was staring into the depths of hell. However, even so, he


    stepped inside without fear and darkness enveloped him. No trace of him was visible


    outside.

 Chapter 1255 The Adventure Underground

    Chapter 1255 The Adventure Underground


    It was too dim in the pce, so Rocky used his spiritual power to produce a me to illuminate his


    path. However, what he saw was just endless darkness. Soon enough, the me in his hand was


    extinguished. After that, he tried to produce a me several more times, but the result was just the


    same.


    "This is a strange ce indeed! I have to be careful!" Rocky could not help but mutter to himself. He


    gave up on producing a me and moved forward in the darkness.


    After he struggled in the darkness for a while, his eyes gradually adapted to the darkness. He could


    already vaguely see his surroundings. Of course, it was only a very vague outline, but it was better than


    seeing nothing.


    Looking around carefully, Rocky felt that he must be in a passageway because there were blurry


    shadows of pirs on both of his sides. He also noticed that the passageway seemed to extend


    downwards towards the underground. Although it was a gentle slope, he could still feel that he was


    being pulled by gravity.


    About an hourter, Rocky finally saw a vague icy blue light shining not too far from him. The light


    looked like it wasing from an icemp. He immediately quickened his pace.


    After a short while, his eyes grew wide as soon as he saw the shocking scene that appeared in front of


    him. There were many buildings made of huge and transparent ice blocks in front of him. They seemed


    endless in his point of view, just like an underground ice kingdom. It was obvious that some n had


    lived here before, but it probably was not the Snow Master n. From what Cyrus had said before, it


    seemed that most members of the Snow Master n did not know this ce''s existence. Even if they


    knew, they must have been very afraid of this ce just like Cyrus.


    ''What in the world is this ce?'' Rocky thought in surprise.


    He looked around at the endless underground ice kingdom. The more he looked at it, the more he


    dared not to be careless even though the ce looked very calm. Based on his experience, a ce like


    this might be a forbidden ce.


    Rocky summoned Ken and Uriah for additional protection. As soon as they were out, the three beasts


    surrounded Rocky immediately.


    "Ken, I¡¯m counting on you now." The nine colored pearls were spiritual treasures with strong spiritual


    energy, and Ken could easily sense anything that had spiritual energy. So, the hunt for the seventh


    colored pearl would heavily depend on Ken.


    Ken raised its head proudly and let out a loud roar. It slowly looked around, then suddenly ran. Rocky


    and Uriah followed it closely.


    However, Rocky suddenly felt a few strong auras after only a short while. The auras he felt were like


    the auras of supernatural beasts. However, he did not see any supernatural beasts anywhere, but he


    could tell that those auras were very close to him.


    "Wait, could it be..." Rocky''s face froze instantly, and he ordered Ken to stop.


    The crystal deer horns on the top of Ken''s head immediately emitted a strong spiritual light which


    illuminated the entire area. In an instant, several ghost-like beast shadows appeared.


    "They are indeed Soul-shadow Beasts. I did not expect that there are also rare Soul-shadow Beasts


    here. These must be Shadow Beasts..." Rocky immediately recognized several Soul-shadow Beasts


    and became extremely vignt. The Soul-shadow Beasts had no physical body. It was difficult to deal


    with or destroy them since they appeared and disappeared mysteriously.


    Back then, Rocky had encountered a few Shadow Beasts in the Myriad Spirit Tomb. However,


    compared to those beasts, the ones in front of him were obviously stronger. Their strength was almost


    close to the Divine Stage.


    Seeing the several Shadow Beasts approaching, Rocky thought for a moment. Then, he and his three


    beasts decisively took on the beasts to break the encirclement. Even though the strength of these


    Shadow Beasts was close to the Divine Stage, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to deal with them if Rocky and the


    three beasts worked together. Considering their overall situation in this dangerous ce, he still felt


    that he should avoid them as much as possible.


    With the strength of Rocky and the three beasts, these shadow beasts could not stop them. Soon


    enough, Rocky and his beasts broke through, and then went straight into the heart of the underground


    ice kingdom.


    However, the Shadow Beasts were still aggressively chasing after them.


    As soon as Rocky realized that the several Shadow Beasts were still pursuing them, his eyes turned


    seriously cold. Just when he was considering whether he should kill these Shadow Beasts to avoid


    being endangered and ensure that his search for the seventh colored pearl would not be affected, the


    deafening shout he had heard before suddenly rang out again. This time, Rocky felt that his spiritual


    power was surging all over his body because of the vibration caused by the shout. The spiritual power


    coursing through his body was difficult to suppress.


    "Who the hell shouted? It must be an immensely powerful being!" Rocky could not help but look


    horrified. The one who could cause such a stir like this must be at least an ancient spiritual beast.


    However, if there were ancient spiritual beasts in this ce, it only meant that this ce was probably


    extremely dangerous, just like the Heavenly God Temple.


    When Rocky came back to his senses, he suddenly noticed that the several Shadow Beasts that were


    chasing him had suddenly disappeared, as if they had been frightened away by the roar they heard just


    now.


    Rocky was relieved since it saved him the trouble to deal with them. So, he and the three beasts


    continued to look for the colored pearl in the underground ice kingdom.


    However, after wandering in the underground for a long time, he did not find any clue. With Ken leading


    the way, he instead found a lot of low-grade and middle-grade treasures, as well as some natural


    spiritual flowers and herbs.


    "Isn''t the seventh colored pearl hidden somewhere here?" Rocky could not help specting, but the


    ce indicated on the map was right here. Was it another false clue again?


    Just as Rocky was trying to find other clues, an immensely powerful aura suddenly swept over.


    Rocky looked up and saw a huge soul shadow appearing in the air. Its body waspletely


    transparent and only the outline could be faintly seen. Its body was the same as that of a dragon beast,


    but its six heads were long and pointed like a Lion Eagle. Its huge eagle eyes stared at him as if he


    was its prey. In an instant, a strong oppressive strength came over him.


    "What? A Soul Beast?" Rocky''s face turned pale when he saw this. This was the second time he had


    ever seen a Soul Beast after the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast. Compared with the Dragon-shaped Soul


    Beast, the aura of this Soul Beast was far stronger. Its aura was somehow equivalent to that of a


    spiritual master or a human at the Immortal Stage.


    However, the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast''s strength had been very weak when Rocky saw it. If the


    Dragon-shaped Soul Beast was in its best condition, the Soul Beast in front of him was no match at all.


    If it was only one Soul Beast, then it would be easy to deal with it. The worst thing was that at this


    moment, more than a dozen Shadow Beasts suddenly appeared in the sky and instantly surrounded


    Rocky and the three beasts on the ground...Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1256 The Looming Danger

    Chapter 1256 The Looming Danger


    Under normal circumstances, it would have been impossible to see so many Soul-shadow Beasts at


    once. After all, in the entire Wild Spirit Land, such beasts, which were as powerful as the ancient


    spiritual beasts, had already be extinct. Therefore, the sight of such arge number of Soul-


    shadow Beast was shocking, even for the spiritual race. Rocky was undoubtedly one of the few, if not


    the only one, who had seen such a sight in this era.


    It wasmon knowledge that the Soul-shadow Beasts were refined by the souls of the ancient


    spiritual beasts. They were quite abundant back in ancient times because their number was almost the


    same as that of the supernatural beasts living in the territories of various spiritual race ns. That was


    before the ancient spiritual beasts became extinct. But when the spiritual race became obsessed with


    refining the Soul-shadow Beasts, they hunted and killed too many ancient spiritual beasts, which


    greatly reduced the beasts'' poption. By the end, they were almost extinct. Considering this, it was


    understandable that so many Soul-shadow Beasts were there in front of him, as this ce was beyond


    anything that the spiritual race and humans could imagine. It was not a big deal even if the number of


    Soul-shadow Beasts in front of him doubled.


    Of course, for Rocky, if it were just a few Shadow Beasts that had appeared just like before, he would


    have no problem in dealing with them. However, there were not only several Soul Beasts that were as


    powerful as spiritual masters this time, but there were also a dozen Shadow Beasts whose strength


    was close to the Divine Stage. He was in a seriously sticky situation. Besides, there might be more


    Soul Beasts and Shadow Beasts around. He just hadn''t spotted them yet.


    His face grew somber at the dismal thought.


    But he knew that there was no chance for him to escape. Even if he forcefully broke through, the


    beasts would still chase after him, which couldnd him into a more dangerous situation. After thinking


    for a while, he finally decided on a game n. He turned to his three beasts and instructed them,


    gesturing discretely. After that, he pulled out the Frozen Wind Dagger and transformed it into the


    ming de. Together with the three beasts, he rushed towards the Soul Beast and the dozen


    Shadow Beasts.


    A fierce battle ensued, and chaos settled over the whole ce.


    Even though the Soul Beast and Shadow Beasts far outnumbered Rocky and the three beasts, they


    weren''t that much of a challenge on their own. Except for the Soul Beast, the other beasts didn''t have


    much strength to speak of. Therefore, Uriah moved to contain the Soul Beast, while Rocky, Robin, and


    Ken immediately fought with the dozen of Shadow Beasts. After two hours, with the two beasts helping


    him, he had killed half of the Shadow Beasts.


    However, in the fierce battle, Rocky also found that his spiritual power was being consumed too quickly.


    And it wasn''t just him either. The same was true for the three beasts as well. Soon, they all started to


    show signs of fatigue. Meanwhile, Uriah was slowly being backed into a corner because the Soul Beast


    was slightly stronger than Uriah, and its spiritual power was being consumed too rapidly. They really


    were in hot water at that moment.


    Suddenly, the Soul Beast let out a scream as if it was going out of its mind. At the same time, spiritual


    light shed all over its body, and the dazzling light spread in all directions continuously. Soon after, the


    Shadow Beasts'' broken souls and the Shadow Beasts that hadn''t been killed were all sucked into its


    body!


    Between one breath and the next, the aura of that Soul Beast soared and became as strong as that of


    a spiritual master at the third or fourth grade.


    Rocky''s face tightened, and a scowl took over his face when he saw that. However, he could still have


    a chance to defeat it if he merged with Ken and released the power of the spiritual soul container


    sealed in the seventhyer, together with Uriah''s and Robin''s help. But even if he could defeat the Soul


    Beast, the consequences would be unimaginable if more Soul-shadow Beasts appeared. Moreover, the


    more spiritual power was used in this ce, the quicker it was consumed. If they continued to fight like


    this, the situation would be worse for him.


    With these thoughts in Rocky''s mind, he decisively gestured to the three beasts, who immediately


    turned around and retreated to the other direction, avoiding a head-on confrontation with the Soul


    Beast.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The Soul Beast didn''t seem to want to let go of Rocky and the three beasts, so it chased after them


    with a vengeance. Wherever it passed, it caused a lot of damage, and the sound of buildings copsing


    could be heard asionally.


    Rocky and the three beasts also felt exhausted, though they tried to shake it off. The resounding roar


    that he had heard before rang out again, echoing in the whole underground kingdom.


    After Rocky heard the roar, he looked back at the soul shadow that was approaching him. He hesitated


    at first, but turned around again and rushed to the direction where the roar came from, his three beasts


    tagging along.


    The roar came from the deepest part of the underground ice kingdom, which could be extremely


    dangerous. But if Rocky wanted to get rid of the Soul Beast, he had no choice but to take a gamble.


    It didn''t take long for him and the three beasts to get close to the roar''s source. Suddenly, a huge ice


    door appeared in front of him. The roar came from behind the ice door!


    At that very moment, the soul shadow that was chasing him aggressively approached. When it was


    about to pounce on Rocky, he reached out and pushed the huge ice door without any hesitation.


    However, he did not expect that the ice door was actually an illusion. The moment he pushed the door,


    he was sucked in, and in the blink of an eye, he was inside.


    Seeing this, the three beasts wanted to follow him in, but they were all thrown back by the massive ice


    door.


    When Rocky came to his senses, he found that he had been transported into another ce. The


    massive ice door was still behind him, but it looked much smaller than before.


    What appeared in front of Rocky was a different ce. If what he had seen in the Butterfly Divine


    n''s sacred ce under the influence of the power of the Nether Butterfly Queen was a paradise,


    then the scene in front of him could be regarded as a paradise made of ice. Although the scenery in


    front of him was made of ice, everything was full of vitality. He could see all kinds of beasts in the ice


    forest. They were running, climbing the trees, and jumping around. Some were even ying with each


    other. The scene gave off a feeling of magical illusion. There was an enchanting ice river that ran


    through the ice forest.


    On the other side of the ice forest was a unique group of buildings with an exquisite design. There were


    pavilions, towers, small bridges built over crystal-clear rivers¡ªa picturesque ice world indeed.


    "What on earth is this ce?" Rocky admired the view around him with astonishment. He didn''t expect


    that there would be such a strange but lively ce behind the ice door.


    Then, Rocky suddenly felt that something had covered the area above his head. When he looked up,


    the wonder was written all over his face. He saw a beautiful beast shadow in an ice bird''s shape above


    his head like an artwork, but it was as massive as a dragon, and it exuded an astonishing aura


    comparable to that of Glutton. It descended from the sky as if it was about to pounce on him.


    Based on the ice bird''s powerful aura, the consequences would be horrifying if it managed to catch


    him!


    Rocky, who was aware of the looming danger, felt a spiritual pressure sweep over him like a surging


    wave. It locked up his joints, making him unable to move. Just as the ice bird''s sharp ice ws were


    about to catch on his skin, a sweet, angelic voice rang out. "Stop!"

 Chapter 1257 The Mysterious Woman

    Chapter 1257 The Mysterious Woman


    The giant ice bird hesitated for a second when it heard the sweet voice, hovering in the air uncertainly.


    When it finally started moving, it turned away from Rocky as if it forgot that he existed, did a quick one-


    eighty-degree turn, and then flew deeper into the ice forest. Its deafening screech could still be heard,


    even as it disappeared from sight.


    Rocky breathed a sigh of relief, and felt the restraints on his body loosen up. Still, he didn''t let his guard


    down. He determined that the colossal ice bird was the source of the screams outside, which made a


    shiver crawl through his spine. Its aura was even stronger than that of the strongest ancient demonic


    beast!


    Therefore, at that moment, Rocky was also amazed and curious. He could not help but wonder where


    that enormous ice bird came from and why it lived in this strange ce.


    Soon, however, Rocky heard the sweet voice that had stopped the ice bird from attacking him. As his


    head swiveled towards the direction of the voice, he saw a beautiful, mysterious woman standing in an


    ice pavilion beside the ice forest. She looked weak and fragile like a thin reed that could easily be


    blown away by the wind.


    Seeing this, Rocky couldn''t help bute closer, as he was afraid that the woman needed help. He


    arrived at the ice pavilion and found that, on a closer look, the mysterious woman looked like an angel


    that had just fallen to the mortal world, with an extraordinary aura all over her body. Her beautiful face


    was clear and pale, bare of any makeup. It was like her skin had been condensed from the purest


    water. Her every movement spoke of a graceful charm, irresistible and ready to capture anyone''s


    attention.


    However, what shocked Rocky most was not the woman''s beauty. As he studied her face, he could


    swear that she looked so familiar, as if he had seen her somewhere else.


    Soon, Rocky remembered the twelve statues he had seen in the Heavenly God Temple. The woman in


    front of him looked exactly like one of the twelve statues, so he began to suspect that she was the real


    body of one of them.


    The Heavenly God Temple had already existed since the beginning of the spiritual race. If the woman


    were the real body of one of those statues, then that meant she had been alive for a long time already.


    But her face didn''t look that old. It was obvious that any exnation behind this had already surpassed


    thew of heaven and earth!


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Of course, Rocky had a lot of reservations. First of all, why was this woman here? Besides, it seemed


    that she had been here for a long time. Moreover, what was this woman''s identity, and what kind of


    rtionship did she have with the other eleven statues? As Rockyid eyes on the mysterious woman,


    a door full of secrets seemed to have appeared in front of him.


    Before Rocky could figure out what was going on, the woman suddenly looked up at him, her eyes


    roving all over his body. Suddenly, she started trembling like a leaf, and rushed up to him with tears


    streaming down her face. "You''re here! You''re finally here. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. I


    thought you had forgotten our appointment," she cried out.


    Rocky was stunned by her words and intimate actions. It was as if she knew him, but he didn''t


    recognize her at all. He couldn''t figure out what was going on. Objectively, the woman''s actions


    seemed genuine. It seemed like she truly knew Rocky, and it was as if she had seen her beloved whom


    she hadn''t seen for a long time.


    ''What the hell is going on?'' Rocky was doubly confused, and everything that was happening was utterly


    beyond his expectation and imagination.


    "Uhm... Excuse me. I''m sorry, but do we know each other?" Rocky tentatively asked as he pushed the


    mysterious woman away.


    "Don''t you recognize me?" The woman stopped crying and looked at Rocky strangely.


    He remained silent, unsure what he should say to the woman that would not upset her more. Rocky


    had never seen this woman in his life. But earlier, when they shared that embrace, it felt right. It felt like


    something familiar, something safe.


    "Belial, don''t you recognize me? Why? You can''t forget me!" The mysterious woman fervently shook


    her head as if she could make him remember by doing so. Suddenly, apelling aura burst out from


    her body, like a violent wind and a massive wave, which mmed against Rocky like a concrete wall.


    Rocky felt his breath stop, and his face changed dramatically. It felt like he was drowning, as the ocean


    of her power overwhelmed him. It was like a strong wind, blowing him to the edge of a cliff when he


    was only one step away from death.


    ''What a terrifying woman!'' Rocky thought to himself. Obviously, this woman was more powerful than


    the average person. Even Ma, who had reached the peak of a ninth-grade of the spiritual race


    power, did not give him such a terrifying sense of fear.


    Although Rocky was not sure who the woman was, he was confident that she was beyond the


    existence of the spiritual race.


    A momentter, the aura released by the woman suddenly disappeared. She stared at Rocky as if she


    had seen through something and said, "You are not him, but you have his strength and aura on your


    body, and you look exactly like him..."


    "Who do you mean by saying ''you''?" Rocky asked.


    "He is the embodiment king of evil!" the woman answered eagerly. She sounded flush with infatuation,


    and her eyes turned ssy as she talked about the man. She seemed lost in their memories.


    "Wait..." Rocky suddenly connected the dots in his mind. "Is he Divine King Belial?" As soon as this


    thought urred to Rocky, he immediately got in touch with Divine King Belial. He was astonished that


    the woman in front of him seemed to be connected to the evil king, and it appeared that she had been


    waiting for him all this time as if she didn''t know that the king had long disappeared from the world.


    However, Rocky abruptly realized a more shocking problem. This woman just said that he looked


    exactly like Divine King Belial, and she was one of the twelve human statues. If his spections were


    urate, then the one among the twelve human statues he had seen in the Heavenly God Temple who


    looked exactly like him would be Divine King Belial.


    So Divine King Belial was also one of the twelve statues.


    "Why do you possess the power of Belial? Did he send you here for me? But why didn''t hee here


    himself?" The mysterious woman peppered him with so many questions like a dissatisfied housewife


    that Rocky didn''t know which to answer first.


    "I do have the power of Divine King Belial, but he didn''t send me to find you," Rocky exined.


    "Where is he? He told me that he woulde here to keep mepany after everything was settled?


    Did he go back on his word?" The woman''s face darkened, and Rocky knew he had to pull himself


    together, or the situation could be worse. He didn''t want to fight this woman!


    "If you want to know where he is, I need you to answer some of my questions first," Rocky suggested


    with a frown.


    The woman seemed eager to know the whereabouts of Divine King Belial, so she answered without


    hesitation, "What do you want to know?"


    "How did all the beings buried in the Myriad Spirit Tomb die? And who are the twelve statues in the


    Heavenly God Temple? Besides you and Divine King Belial, who are the ten other figures?" Rocky


    asked straightforwardly.

 Chapter 1258 The Ice Queen

    Chapter 1258 The Ice Queen


    "You have the power of the Divine King Belial, but howe you don''t know these things? This is


    ridiculous. Tell me, who the hell are you?" After hearing so many questions from Rocky, the mysterious


    woman immediately grew suspicious of Rocky''s identity.


    "It seems to me that you don''t want to know the whereabouts of Divine King Belial," Rocky said with a


    frown on his face, seeing that the mysterious woman was beginning to be skeptical about him.


    "Fine, I''ll tell you whatever you want to know. The myriad spiritual race beings died because they are


    just mere sacrifices," the woman said indifferently, her tone even sounding a little disdainful.


    "Sacrifices? What do you mean?" Rocky was stunned by what the woman said. The myriad spiritual


    race beings had many renowned members including the first patriarch of the Dragon Master n and


    other important figures in the spiritual race. However, ording to the mysterious woman, they were


    only sacrifices.


    "Why did you say that they are just sacrifices? They were sacrificed for what purpose?" Rocky


    continued.


    "I''ve already told you why the myriad beings died. If you want me to answer your questions, tell me


    where Divine King Belial is first!" the woman said coldly. It was obvious that her patience was running


    out as her beautiful eyes narrowed into slits.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll tell you the truth then. He is already dead," Rocky honestly answered after hesitating for a


    while.


    "What? He is dead? How could that be possible? He is Divine King Belial, the strongest warrior in the


    world. How could he die? No, you are a liar. You are lying to me right now..." the woman said


    emotionally. She was overwhelmed with emotions and couldn''t think straight.


    "For us humans, the spiritual race is the most powerful existence especially now that the Wild Spirit


    Land is under their control," Rocky replied with a seriously cold look in his eyes.


    "What? The spiritual race? Are you serious? Those despicable guys actually rule the Wild Spirit Land?"


    the woman said,pletely appalled by what she heard.


    Rocky couldn''t help but feel a little surprised. The woman thought that the spiritual race, which was


    immensely powerful in the eyes of humans, was despicable. It seemed that the spiritual race was


    nothing to her.


    "So, how long has he been dead?" the woman asked after she finally calmed down.


    "I honestly don''t know," Rocky said as he shook his head.


    "How could you possibly not know? Why do you have his power then?" the woman asked angrily. She


    felt that Rocky was lying to her.


    "The actual reason why I''m here is because I want to know more about Divine King Belial and find out


    the secret hidden by the spiritual race..." Rocky said straightforwardly.


    "You don''t know a thing about Divine King Belial, but you have his power? How is that even possible? I


    don''t believe you!" the woman said firmly. She thought that what Rocky was saying did not make any


    sense.


    Suddenly, Rocky thought of an idea. He immediately took out the Oracle Jade hanging on his chest.


    At the sight of the Oracle Jade, the mysterious woman became excited and asked, "It''s the Oracle


    Jade! Why is it with you?"


    "I got this Oracle Jade in the Myriad Spirit Tomb," Rocky directly answered.


    "Divine King Belial always takes the Oracle Jade with him, but now actually it¡¯s on you. It seems that


    what you said is true. He is dead! Who on earth killed him?" The mysterious woman finally believed


    Rocky''s words. Then, she suddenly pressed her hand on the Oracle Jade.


    Suddenly, the jade emitted a dazzling light. Soon enough, the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast emerged


    from it.


    "Ice Queen Noreen?!" the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast cried out in surprise as soon as it saw the


    mysterious woman whose name turned out to be Noreen with its own eyes.


    "What? Ice Queen?" Rocky¡¯s eyes narrowed when he heard the surprised tone of the Dragon-shaped


    Soul Beast. He could tell that the mysterious woman was indeed an extraordinary being.


    "Apollyon, why on earth are you in the Oracle Jade? I wanted to check the memories in the Oracle


    Jade, so that I could know what had happened to Belial!" Noreen asked as soon as she saw the


    Dragon-shaped Soul Beast, as if she had been reunited with an old acquaintance.


    "Oh, it''s a long story. I did not expect that I will see you again. It''s a pity that the master couldn''t fulfill


    the previous agreement," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast sighed in dismay.


    "Tell me, is he really dead?" Noreen still could not ept the truth.


    The Dragon-shaped Soul Beast immediately fell silent after hearing Noreen''s question.


    "Tell me who killed him! I will do everything to avenge his death!" Noreen''s delicate face darkened, and


    she once again released a powerful aura.


    "Please calm down. There is no need to avenge him. Master''s death is predestined," the Dragon-


    shaped Soul Beast frankly said.


    "Predestined? I don''t understand. Did he end his life himself?" Noreen could not help but be perplexed


    at what she heard. She eventually calmed down and restrained her aura.


    "I¡¯m sorry but that''s all I can tell you. Master said some words before he died. He asked me to tell you


    that he was sorry," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast said in a low voice.


    As Noreen listened, she nced at Rocky and then asked the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast, "Then who


    is he? Why does he possess Belial''s power? And why does he have the Oracle Jade? Besides that, he


    looks exactly like Belial..."


    "He just inadvertently obtained master''s power. He also just passed through the Myriad Spirit Tomb and


    obtained the Oracle Jade left by master. There is nothing special about him. As for his appearance, it is


    only a mere coincidence," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast calmly replied.


    "Oh, really? But Belial promised me that he will definitelye back," Noreen said with longing


    affection in her eyes.


    "You''d better give up! There''s no hope that he wille back anymore," the Dragon-shaped Soul


    Beast bluntly advised.


    "You know what, you can leave now. I don''t want to ever see you again," Noreen snorted coldly and


    asked them to leave. Meanwhile, she was ready to turn around and leave as well.


    "Wait a minute!" Rocky immediately shouted, "You still haven''t told me who the twelve statues are. Why


    are you and Divine King Belial among them?"


    "Apollyon didn''t tell you, so it only means that you don''t have to know about it," Noreen replied coldly.


    Rocky''s face froze when he realized that Noreen didn''t want to tell him. He finally got the chance to


    know the secret hidden behind the twelve statues, but now it seemed like he wouldn''t get the answers


    he wanted.


    "I also want to ask you if there was a woman who hade here before and imed herself to be the


    Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire," Rocky asked as he remembered his real purpose ofing to this


    ce.


    "I don''t know," Noreen responded mechanically and didn''t seem to be in the mood to talk to Rocky. She


    turned around to leave. But after a few steps, she suddenly stopped and looked back at Rocky with a


    thoughtful look. Then she continued, "I once saw a woman bury a box outside. Since I was curious, I


    dug it out and looked inside."


    "There is something hidden in the box, right?" Rocky asked immediately. He really wanted to know the


    answers to his questions.


    "Wait a minute," Noreen said. Then, she walked into an ice pavilion at the building cluster.


    After a short while, she took out an exquisite box and threw it casually towards Rocky.


    Rocky caught it and immediately opened it. The box was shining with spiritual light and a bead was


    lying inside.


    "That¡¯s it," Rocky said, raising his eyebrows.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    A strange look shed in the Ice Queen''s face. After ncing at Rocky, she quietly returned to the ice


    pavilion.

 Chapter 1259 The Torture

    Chapter 1259 The Torture


    Rocky caught a glimpse of the Ice Queen as she walked into the ice pavilion. At that moment, he felt a


    dash of sadness pierce his heart as if he had experienced the twists and turns of life.


    ''What is this feeling?'' Rocky thought to himself as he unconsciously put his hand on his chest. At that


    moment, he didn''t have any idea why he felt that way.


    "Just hurry up and leave. If she finds out that you are actually..." the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast firmly


    insisted. It wanted to say something more, but stopped itself from doing so. Perhaps, after giving it a


    second thought, it had refrained from speaking any further as if it was hiding something important.


    "What? Don''t leave me hanging. Spit it out!" Rocky said.


    "You will know when the time is right," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast responded.


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed as he heard the beast''s reply. Then, he turned around and left the ice paradise.


    He passed through the ice door that he hade in through before until his figure vanished from in


    sight.


    On the other hand, the Ice Queen peeped outside the door of the ice pavilion and walked out.


    Suddenly, a hint of suspicion zed across her delicate face. "No, this cannot be a coincidence. It


    seems that Apollyon lied to me just now! Not only does that guy have the power of the Divine King


    Belial, but he also looks exactly like him. Could he be the reincarnation of Belial? Belial may be able to


    come back to life with his body. No matter what the cost is, I will revive Belial. I will do whatever it takes


    to get the man I love back in my arms."


    Meanwhile, Rocky had already passed through the ice gate and had finally returned to the underground


    ice kingdom.


    During that time, the three beasts were fighting with the powerful Soul Beast that exuded a strong


    fighting aura. Despite the Soul Beast''s power, the other three beasts were no inferior to it. With their


    outstanding talents and abilities, the sh was definitely at a stalemate.


    As soon as Rocky showed up, the three beasts immediately rushed to his side.


    Now that the main objective of this trip had already been fulfilled, there was no need to engage with the


    Soul Beast. With that being said, Rocky had sent Uriah and Robin to return to his Magic Spiritual


    Space. There, they fused with Ken and vanished almost instantly.


    Meanwhile, the Soul Beast wanted to chase after Rocky as soon as it saw him disappear right before


    its eyes, but suddenly, it seemed that an ice shadow zed and flew right past it. In an instant, the Soul


    Beast appeared to have turned into light dots that dissipated into the air, appearing like all of its power


    had been absorbed.


    "Belial, wait for me. I promise you that we''ll meet soon enough," the ice shadow muttered optimistically


    as it flew past the Soul Beast and pursued Rocky.


    On the other hand, Rocky had kept hiding himself by his invisibility power the entire time. In fact, the


    only moment that he was able to finally rx was when he had confirmed that the Soul Beast was not


    chasing after him anymore.


    "What could be the rtionship between the Ice Queen and Divine King Belial? I am intrigued. By the


    looks of it, she is Divine King Belial''s lover, and also one of the twelve statues," Rocky murmured to


    himself.


    "But I have to warn you, she is not as simple as you think. Knowing her, I can tell that she is a very


    scheming woman. You can''t believe her words." The Dragon-shaped Soul Beast tried its best to


    persuade Rocky into bing more careful when it came to the Ice Queen''s actions.


    "With her strength, I think that even the spiritual race would be afraid of her if she appears in the Wild


    Spirit Land. But one question still boggles my mind¡ªwhy is she staying there on purpose and being


    isted from the rest of the world?" Rocky asked in a curious tone.


    "On the other hand, if she hadn''t woken me up, then I wouldn''t have known you were here. Moreover, if


    I knew, then I would have stopped you. I''m sorry, but I don''t think that it will be good for her to see you.


    I''m afraid that she might get even more suspicious," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast said with utmost


    concern.


    "Suspicious about what?" Rocky asked. At that moment, he could not help but feel that the Dragon-


    shaped Soul Beast was hiding many secrets from him.


    "It would not matter if you knew about it now. Just hurry up and leave. If she really suspects you, then


    there''s nothing you can do. You can''t leave even if you want to," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast said


    severely.


    Rocky''s face suddenly became worried after he heard that. Without thinking twice, he dashed at full


    speed and left the pce. Not long after, he already found himself down the snow mountain.


    If he wanted to, Rocky could have easily gone back to the Holy Dragon Empire. But at that time, he


    could not keep his mind off Cyrus and his daughter. All he thought about at that time was that he really


    wanted to repay Cyrus and his daughter for their kindness in helping him get the colored pearl without


    any difficulty.


    Of course, he did not want his trip to go to waste. Therefore, he had decided to go back to their vige


    along the path that he could remember.


    After traveling for quite some time, he finally arrived at the vige that he had stayed in before.


    However, his body froze in shock when he saw how it looked like. Bloody corpsesy on the ground,


    and some of them were burned into a crisp. Wild and ferocious fires were consuming the entire vige,


    wrecking every life and house that were a part of the entiremunity.


    "Set fire! Let me see how long this old man can be stubborn." In the front of the burning vige, there


    were more than a dozen members of the Snow Master n standing barbarously, holding torches in


    their hands. The young one who stood in the front line kept on shouting arrogantly.


    "Even if you burn the vige, you will never get anything from me," Cyrus yelled angrily through gritted


    teeth.


    On the other hand, Harriet''s blood was boiling with rage. If it weren''t for the fact that she was stopped


    by her father, she would have rushed up and fought desperately with the members of the Snow Master


    n.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Shut it, old man! You are asking for it. If my father hadn''t given you a lot of chances because you were


    one of our n''s elders, then you would have already been buried six feet under! But it looks like you


    are taking this chance of being alive for granted. I will not hesitate to take your life if you don''t tell me


    where our n''s legendary guardian beast is hidden," the young man threatened viciously.


    "You can''t defile the legendary guardian beast of the Snow Master n. I will never tell you where it is,"


    Cyrus said calmly.


    "In that case, you leave me no choice. Do not me me for what I am about to do. Bring his daughter


    to me, and I will torture his daughter in front of him. Let''s see how long he can hold on to his little


    secret," the young man ordered.


    Soon after, about six members of the Snow Master n walked towards Cyrus and Harriet and


    surrounded them.


    "Harriet, leave now! I''ll hold them and fight to death!" Cyrus pushed her daughter away and stood up to


    fight.


    "Go to hell, you old scum!" the young man roared coldly. Soon after, he burst out the aura of an


    ordinary spiritual being at the intermediate level. He waved his palm, and in the blink of an eye, he had


    been transported in front of Cyrus, ready for some action.


    Bang!


    In a sh, Cyrus was sent flying to the air. Uponnding on the ground with a loud thud, he spat out a


    few mouthfuls of ck blood.


    "Father!" Harriet screamed as she ran to her father''s side. However, due to his poor health and the


    injuries that his body had sustained, it was very unfortunate for Harriet to witness his father''sst gasp.


    "Go! Hurry! Don''t let them know your..." Cyrus shouted at Harriet with all his remaining strength.


    But of course, at that moment, Harriet didn''t want to leave. Instead, she raised her head up high and


    stared violently at the young man who attacked her father.


    "I wasn''t kidding when I said that I would kill your father if he didn''t tell me where the legendary


    guardian beast was. But if you decide to tell me, I promise to treat you well in the future." The young


    man stared at Harriet with a lewd smile as he licked his lips.

 Chapter 1260 The Revenge

    Chapter 1260 The Revenge


    "I... I will kill... you!" Harriet screamed. The spiritual light on her body suddenly spread out. She


    immediately turned into a shadow and rushed towards the man of the Snow Master n.


    However, the man seemed to be skillful in dealing with Harriet''s attack. He remainedposed despite


    her sudden attack. It was obvious that his strength was above hers.


    Harriet was so enraged that she used the Snow Master n''s secret skills again and again, but she


    failed every single time. Soon enough, most of her spiritual power was consumed without her even


    touching the man''s clothes.


    "That''s enough nonsense!" The man showed a lewd smile. When he saw that Harriet was a little


    exhausted and powerless, his spiritual light suddenly rose. In an instant, he darted forward towards


    Harriet.


    Although Harriet wanted to break free, she was firmly grasped by the man because of the gap in their


    strength. Just as she was about topletely fall into the man''s hand, a figure suddenly appeared


    silently beside her. The figure immediately grabbed the man''s wrist.


    The man did not expect that there would be such a person who could suddenly appear out of nowhere.


    He felt as if his wrist was about to be crushed. He hurriedly let go of Harriet and pulled his hand back.


    At first, Harriet was stunned. When she saw the face of the man who saved her, she was immediately


    stunned and asked, "Why are you here?"


    It was Rocky who appeared at that moment. He returned to the vige and was about to give some


    presents to Cyrus and his daughter in return of their favor. But he didn''t expect to see such a scene.


    "Step back at once," Rocky said. He did not answer Harriet''s question. Instead, he looked at Cyrus who


    was lying on the snow, seeming to be on the verge of death.


    Harriet looked at Rocky in confusion, but she still stepped back.


    Rocky looked up at the man and asked, "Is it you who injured Head Cyrus?"


    "Tell me, you are... a mere human being, right? A worthless human being dares to act this wildly in the


    territory of the Snow Master n. I think you are really begging to die! Kill him now!" the man shouted


    arrogantly, as he waved his hand to his subordinates.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Seeing that Rocky was a human being, the dozen members of the Snow Master n looked at him


    with disdain. They regarded him as nobody and thought that they could easily deal with him. So, they


    didn''t try their best to surround Rocky. Two of them who wanted to receive a reward, rushed up first and


    directly attacked Rocky.


    Right at that time, Rocky suddenly disappeared from where he stood. Then, the two men from the


    Snow Master n were lit up in mes. The Evil me immediately devoured and burned their bodies.


    The next second, there were no traces of them left.


    Upon witnessing what just happened, the man and his other subordinates were shocked and


    speechless!


    Harriet also opened her mouth slightly and looked surprised. When she captured Rocky before, she felt


    that his strength was not powerful. However, she did not expect that he could kill two members of the


    Snow Master n with just one move.


    "What kind of trick did you y?" The man swallowed and looked at Rocky in surprise. He couldn''t


    believe that Rocky could defeat his two subordinates that quickly.


    However, Rocky was already exuding a strong evil intent. His eyes were sharply looking at the man as


    he walked towards him slowly.


    The man was obviously frightened by Rocky''s imposing aura. He couldn''t help but take a step back as


    he immediately shouted at the other members, "What are you waiting for? Attack him!"


    However, the other members were obviously shocked by what Rocky did just now, so no one dared to


    go forward.


    "What a bunch of cowards." Seeing this, the man had no choice but to activate his spiritual power and


    deal with Rocky by himself. He was an ordinary spiritual being at the middle level anyway. How could


    he be afraid of a mere human being?


    So, he gathered his spiritual energy and summoned a tiger-shaped guardian beast covered in ice


    armor. The guardian beast he summoned looked immensely powerful.


    "Tear him up quickly!" the man ordered his guardian beast.


    The tiger-shaped guardian beast immediately pounced on Rocky. With a casual wave of Rocky''s hand,


    his Magic Spiritual Space opened, and an ice shadow quickly rushed out of it. In the blink of an eye, the


    tiger-shaped guardian beast''s ice armor waspletely disintegrated. Then, a sharp ice w pierced


    through the body of the tiger-shaped guardian beast. The ice shadow raised its w along with the


    body of the guardian beast, then tore it in half. The scene was extremely bloody!


    "My guardian beast!" the man screamed in devastation, but before he could even react, Rocky had


    already appeared in front of him.


    The man suddenly felt a strong aura rushing towards him, directly enveloping him. However, he was


    still overwhelmed by arrogance. The spiritual power of the middle-level ordinary spiritual being was


    immediately released, and a strong icy light instantly condensed between his hands.


    "Ice Demon Attacking!" the man shouted and dashed towards Rocky. Then as he waved his hand, the


    spiritual power surged and rushed to Rocky''s chest at high speed.


    "Watch out!" Harriet couldn''t help but scream. Because of the close distance, she felt that it was


    impossible for Rocky to resist the attack.


    When the man was about to hit Rocky with his palm, the Evil me suddenly rose from Rocky''s body.


    The me instantly spread out like ripples on theke. The man''s arm was immediately affected by the


    spreading Evil me. In the blink of an eye, it was severely burned and mutted.


    "Ah!" The man immediately let out an agonizing scream and tried his best to extinguish the Evil me


    on his hand. However, it seemed that the Evil me cannot be extinguished, so his whole arm was


    burnt to ashes.


    "Young master!" When they saw what happened, the members of the Snow Master n were


    completely shocked.


    "If you don''t cut off your arm right now, your entire body will be burned to ashes soon," Rocky coldly


    reminded the man as he nced at him.


    The man''s face turned deathly pale when he heard this. The Evil me on his arm began to spread


    towards his shoulder.


    "Give me the saber now," the man shouted at the other members. It was obvious that he was afraid to


    die.


    The other members were also frightened. No one dared to move. They thought that if anyone gave a


    saber to the man, they might be punished and would bear unimaginable consequences.


    Seeing that no one was moving, the man rushed towards one of the members. Then, he pulled out the


    saber from the waist of the member and cut his shoulder. There was a loud painful scream as blood


    spurted out from his shoulder. His arm that had been burnt with only bones left fell to the


    ground.

 Chapter 1261 Two Choices

    Chapter 1261 Two Choices


    "This arm is the price you must pay for hurting Head Cyrus. Next..." Rocky said in a harsh voice, and


    the evil aura he gave off also became violent. All the members of the Snow Master n, including the


    young man, immediately felt a chill down their spines. Their bodies could not help but tremble out of


    fear.


    "Mister... Mr. Rocky... Please let them go..." Cyrus suddenly made an extremely faint sound.


    "I see, alright." Rocky turned his head to look at Cyrus. When he saw that Cyrus was looking at him


    with a pleading face, Rocky restrained his aura. Hepletely respected his decision.


    "Leave at once! Don¡¯t make mee for you again!" Rocky intently looked at the man and his


    subordinates.


    The man held his broken arm and his face waspletely pale. However, he still stared at Rocky and


    said, "If you really have the guts, don''t leave. Wait till I kill you myself!" After that, he fled with his men.


    "Hurry up and leave. He is our patriarch''s son. If the patriarch knows that you broke one of his son''s


    arms, he won''t let you go!" Harriet said to Rocky. Then she ran back to Cyrus and helped her father up.


    But at that moment, Cyrus seemed to be dying.


    "Father!" Harriet cried out, tears forming at the corners of her eyes.


    "Mister... Mr. Rocky..." Cyrus suddenly stretched out his arm and called out to Rocky.


    Seeing this, Rocky immediately walked up to him.


    "I know... I know that you are... a good man... Please take... take my daughter... and leave this... this


    ce... She is... the only hope... of our n..." Cyrus said, trying to prolong his breath. But in the end,


    he suddenly tilted his head to face the sky and breathed hisst breath.


    "Father!" seeing this, Harriet screamed hysterically. She could not ept that her father was dead.


    "I will help you bury your father and the other vigers first; then you should go with me." Rocky''s eyes


    darkened. Cyrus helped him find the colored pearl, so he wanted to grant hisst wish.


    Harriet was heartbroken. She really suffered a great blow because of her father''s death, as she just


    held the corpse of Cyrus in a daze.


    Atst, with the help of Rocky, Harriet buried her father and mother together in an ice and snow


    cemetery not too far away. They also buried the other vigers who were involved in the catastrophe.


    "Nowe with me," Rocky said to Harriet with his eyes narrowed. Everything was already settled


    here.


    "Tell me, why should I go with you? I don''t even know you at all." Harriet shook her head in disapproval.


    "I made a promise to your father." Rocky raised his eyebrows. He wasn''t going to break his promise.


    "I don''t need you. You''d better leave by yourself. You''re in bigger trouble than I am." Although Harriet


    had just seen Rocky''s strength, she felt that his strength was at most equal to the strength of the


    advanced ordinary spiritual being. Although the Snow Master n was small, the patriarch, which was


    the father of that man, was the only spiritual race being in this n that was close to the strength of a


    spiritual master. Since Rocky had hurt his son, he would not let him escape so easily.


    After saying that, she quickly turned around and left, leaving Rocky alone. Looking at her, he did not


    follow her immediately but thought about what she said.


    Just as Harriet returned to the ruins of the vige, she saw a group of twenty to thirty members of the


    Snow Master n aggressivelying to her direction. The group was led by the patriarch of her n.


    Although the Snow Master n was on the verge of being extinct, they still wanted to revive their n.


    As the most powerful man in the n, the patriarch was rmended to the position.


    Harriet''s face changed slightly when she saw the group, but she was still incredibly calm.


    "Where is the guy who burned and mutted my son''s arm?" the patriarch of the Snow Master n


    viciously asked Harriet.


    "He already left," Harriet replied calmly.


    "What? He left?" The patriarch''s face darkened as he immediately said to Harriet, "You worked with the


    humans to hurt my son. I will punish you ording to the n rules."


    "Your son killed my father and the other nsmen. Should he not be punished at all?" Harriet asked


    with a sneer. She was losing herposure slowly.


    "Who can testify that my son actually killed your father and the other nsmen? It was clearly that


    human who did this," the patriarch announced. He was convinced that everything was Rocky¡¯s fault.


    "Yes, that human did it," a subordinate of the patriarch''s son chimed in.


    "Why, you..." Hearing this, Harriet was filled with righteous indignation. She was already boiling with


    rage deep inside.


    "If you tell me where your father hid the legendary guardian beast, I will consider sparing your life!" the


    patriarch announced, changing the topic.


    "I will never tell you even if I die," Harriet said firmly.


    "Seize her first, and then take that human back here," the patriarch angrily ordered his subordinates.


    Several members of the Snow Master n immediately surrounded Harriet.


    "I heard you are looking for me. Don''t make things difficult for the little girl," a calm voice suddenly said.


    When they heard this, the patriarch and his men immediately looked over and saw a figure standing on


    the ruins of the vige. "Patriarch, that''s the guy we''re looking for."


    The members who had been with the young master of the Snow Master n shivered at the sight of


    the figure. Then, their faces immediately changed.


    It was Rocky.


    "I thought you left already?" Harriet was surprised when she saw that Rocky was still here.


    Rocky looked at Harriet and then turned to the patriarch. "You don''t have to make things difficult for her.


    Juste at me if you need anything."


    "Boy, you made a huge mistake by breaking one of my son''s arms. You are about to die, but you still


    worry about others. Besides, my son is now disabled and needs someone to take care of him. I have


    decided to let her be my son''s ve and serve him for the rest of her life," the patriarch said coldly. And


    then he continued, "As for you, I will cut off both of your hands first. Then, I will make you kneel down in


    front of my son to apologize for what you have done!"


    Rocky was very calm when the patriarch was speaking. Suddenly, he darted to Harriet¡¯s side in a blink


    of an eye.


    "Do you really want to die? Why did youe back?" Harriet asked Rocky directly.


    "It was me who hurt him. How could I leave and make you suffer for what I did? Unless you finally go


    with me..." Rocky smiled gently.


    Harriet rolled her eyes at Rocky and then said to the patriarch, "He hurt your son because of me. I''ll


    take all the responsibility. Just let him go!" "Oh God!


    Didn¡¯t you understand what I just said? Neither of you can leave!" the patriarch shouted, then waved


    his hand. More than a dozen men of the Snow Master n immediately surrounded Rocky and Harriet.


    "You only have two choices. One is to go with me now, and the other is to let me kidnap you after I kill


    them all. The choice is yours..." Rocky said calmly as he turned to intently look at Harriet.N?velDrama.Org content.

 Chapter 1262 The Legendary Guardian Beast

    Chapter 1262 The Legendary Guardian Beast


    "You can''t even save your own life. Why do you still want to take me away?" Harriet couldn''t help but


    grumble. In her opinion, no one could leave, especially since the patriarch was present.


    However, Rocky suddenly smiled at Harriet as if he knew something that she didn''t. The next moment,


    he abruptly turned into a shadow and passed through the surrounding Snow Master n members. In


    the blink of an eye, he had approached the patriarch.


    The patriarch didn''t expect that Rocky would suddenly rush towards him. His expression shifted in


    rm, but he immediately took a deep breath as if to calm himself. His spiritual power that was close to


    the strength of a spiritual master instantly bloomed. All of a sudden, icy wind blew violently around


    them, and the spiritual waves in the ce waxed and waned.


    "Ice Dragon Wrath!" As the patriarch waved his hand, a ferocious ice dragon shot out and rushed


    towards Rocky, who was fast approaching.


    But Rocky didn''t even blink. He shook his left arm, and a ck-purple vortex appeared, directly


    devouring the dragon.


    "What the... What kind of evil skill is this?" When the patriarch saw that Rocky had forcefully devoured


    his n''s secret skill, his expression darkened in dismay.


    His subordinates were even more surprised because, in their opinion, the strength of their patriarch


    whose power was approaching a spiritual master was already very powerful. In sharp contrast, the


    human in front of them, who they thought was a weakling, had easily broken through their patriarch''s


    secret skill.


    Of course, the patriarch did not think that the human in front of him could do something like that. Thus,


    he believed that if he used the Snow Master n''s secret skill again, Rocky would not survive it again.


    "Freeze the world!" The patriarch raised his hands. Suddenly, the wind and snow around them roared,


    and between one breath and the next, all of them gathered towards Rocky, instantly freezing his feet.


    Soon, a thickyer of ice had formed all over Rocky''s body until he was nothing but a human-shaped


    ice sculpture.


    "Ha-ha! You are a mere human being! You have overestimated yourself. Now you know how powerful I


    am!" The patriarchughed arrogantly.


    Seeing this, Harriet was shocked, but she could do nothing.


    "Take that girl back." Seeing that Rocky had be an ice sculpture, the patriarch turned his attention


    back to Harriet.


    He signaled his men, and several members of the Snow Master n immediately surrounded her.


    Suddenly, the patriarch and the other members felt the ground tremble under their feet violently. It was


    like a terrible power had possessed the earth, and it shook like a volcano that was about to erupt.


    All of a sudden, the ice on Rocky''s frozen body cracked, and ck smoke overflowed and permeated


    their surroundings. In a moment, the intense evil energy rapidly shrouded the air around them, which


    incited a terrible fear in the people''s hearts.


    Before long, the ice and snow on Rocky''s body broke apartpletely, while the evil me instantly


    rose on his body like a volcano slowly overflowing with magma.


    However, what happened next shocked the patriarch and his subordinates even more. Just after


    Rocky''s aura rushed to the peak of the Divine Stage, they saw a sudden sh of light on his body, and


    a burst of spiritual power shot out and spread like raging waves. The original aura of the Divine Stage


    suddenly broke through a higher level.


    "That''s the Immortal Stage! He is a human spirit maniptor of the Immortal Stage!" someone cried.


    Most of the Snow Master n''s members felt an intense spiritual pressure rushing towards them. Their


    chests suddenly felt full and stuffy, and their breaths grew shallow and weak. Some of them even spat


    out blood on the spot, while the rest fell unconscious, crashing to the ground. In the blink of an eye,


    most of the twenty to thirty members fell, leaving only a few of them, barely standing on the spot.


    "How could he be so strong?!" Harriet watched in awe and shock at the disy of Rocky''s


    strength. She had never expected that this man had such a hidden strength.


    On the other hand, the patriarch''s face had grown pale and sullen. He didn''t expect that Rocky was a


    spirit maniptor of the Immortal Stage.


    At that time, Rocky''s whole body was full of evil energy. He stared coldly at the patriarch, and his eyes


    were like the call of death. The patriarch could not suppress the shiver that crawled on his spine at that


    look.


    Suddenly, Rocky transformed into a ghost-like figure, and in a sh, he appeared before the patriarch.


    The Frozen Wind Dagger instantly turned into the ming de, and the dazzling me light fell into


    the air.


    Bang!


    A deafening sound echoed in the ce, startling almost everyone who heard it, while the bright me


    light on the ground rose several feet high. Within a hundred meters, the ice and snow had melted


    entirely and evaporated, leaving a gigantic, bottomless pit.


    When the Snow Master n''s members saw this scene, their faces grew ashen and pale as death,


    and their eyes were quickly filled with fear.


    After a long time, the me light finally dissipated. The patriarch was charred, half-kneeling on the


    ground, looking mightily embarrassed.


    Rocky sauntered towards him, and when the patriarch saw that he wasing, he was terrified, and


    trembled like a leaf. Immediately, he fell to his knees, and immediately begged for mercy! "Please! I


    failed to recognize you, master! Please spare my life!"


    "You used to be an advanced spiritual race n, but now you have fallen into such a shameful


    situation. How pathetic! Besides, don''t underestimate human beings. We are more powerful than you


    can imagine. Now, get out of here!" Rocky said coldly.


    Hearing this, the patriarch immediately turned around and ran away as if hounds were chasing him


    from hell. His subordinates who could move also followed him and ran away.


    After Rocky had taken back his aura, he walked towards the stunned Harriet.


    "Well, will youe with me now?" Rocky asked with an eyebrow raised. Harriet, who was staring at


    him with her mouth slightly open, didn''t know how to react.


    She nodded mechanically, too shocked to even form words. The momentum of Rocky''s attack just now


    had caught her off guard, and she forgot that she was trying to refuse.


    Afterward, Rocky summoned Robin and took Harriet to the end of the Snow Cemetery in.


    "Why do you insist on taking me away? Even though those are my father''sst words before he died,


    you don''t have to take such a huge risk for me. Do you think that I will be grateful to you?" Once she


    had recovered from her shock, Harriet couldn''t help but protest again.


    "It''s because I know that the Snow Master n''s legendary guardian beast is your guardian beast,"


    Rocky answered with a smile.


    "How¡ªhow did you know that?!" Harriet blurted out in surprise. Except for her father and herself, no


    other person should have known about that.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "The patriarch wants to know where your father hid your n''s legendary guardian beast. And before


    your father''s death, he asked me to take you away from here. He also said that you were the hope of


    the Snow Master n, so it''s not difficult for me to guess that the owner of your n''s legendary


    guardian beast was actually you," exined Rocky calmly. "However, I don''t understand why your


    father didn''t hand over the legendary guardian beast to the patriarch since he got it. Instead, he hid it."


    "My father used to be a respected elder of my n. To revive the n, he began to search for the


    legendary guardian beast. He spent fifty years looking for it, and he managed to find the reincarnated


    legendary guardian beast. However, he was seriously injured, and his advanced spiritual being''s


    strength was crippled, all to bring back the legendary guardian beast. Despite all these, the patriarch


    did not even thank my father. Instead, he forced him to hand over the legendary guardian beast. My


    father knew that the patriarch was not worth trusting the future of the whole Snow Master n, so he


    didn''t hand over the beast to him. As a result, the patriarch abolished my father''s position as an elder


    and relegated him to a pitiful vige..." Harriet revealed in a soft voice. Her eyes were distant as if she


    was reminiscing the memories from long ago.

 Chapter 1263 The Only Chance

    Chapter 1263 The Only Chance


    "Oh, I see. It seems that your father had truly done his best for the Snow Master n. How admirable.


    For the future of the n, he would rather die than tell anyone about the legendary guardian beast,"


    Rocky remarked in a reverent voice, for he genuinely admired Cyrus''s heroic traits.


    "However, my father didn''t expect that you are also a bad guy! You probably guessed that he gave the


    legendary guardian beast to me, and pretended to be my savior so that I would leave with you! You


    deceived me!" Harriet burst out indignantly, ring hard at Rocky.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t do anything terrible to you! Even though I''m not a good person, I''m not evil either.


    You are fortunate that it was me you have met. If the Heavenly Demon n found out that you own the


    legendary guardian beast, it will be not a good thing for you. Besides, no matter for the consideration of


    your father or the whole Snow Master n, You have to go with me because I am the only one who


    can protect you," Rocky insisted with a grave expression on his face.


    "Why should I believe you?" Harriet still couldn''t believe Rocky''s words. No, it was not that she could


    not, but she refused to be yed by him!


    "You don''t have to believe me right now, and I don''t need you to believe me either. If you don''t want to


    go with me, I have my means to take you away. That will be easy for me to do if you prefer that," he


    added with an evil smile.


    The reason why he insisted on taking Harriet away was not only because of Cyrus'' will, but it was also


    because he wanted to make sure that her legendary guardian beast would not fall into the hands of the


    Heavenly Demon n. Beyond that, he didn''t really care how much Harriet hated him or didn''t believe


    him.


    Hearing Rocky''s words, Harriet pursed her lips, but she knew that she was no match for Rocky


    regarding the strength. If Rocky wanted to take her away forcibly, she could only sit still and wait.


    Rocky''s smile turned smug when she didn''t say anything else, knowing that he had already won. And


    after that, their journey became peaceful and silent all the way.


    After a day''s journey to the end of the Snow Cemetery in, Rocky called out Ken and took Harriet


    back to the Holy Dragon Empire.


    Once he arrived at the Holy Dragon Empire, Rocky went back to the Crimson City and nned to settle


    Harriet down first.


    The three women, including Sabina, had alreadypleted the task he had assigned a few days ago


    and were back in the Crimson City.


    The women had all been waiting for Rocky, and they couldn''t stop themselves from asking questions


    when they saw that he had brought a female spiritual race being with him. After listening to his


    exnation, they found out that Rocky had saved Harriet by ident. They were also very surprised


    that this female spiritual race being owned the legendary guardian beast of the Snow Master n.


    Since Rocky had to go to the Holy Dragon Empire and hand over the colored pearl to the emperor, he


    asked Isis and other women to help him take care of Harriet, while he went to the Imperial City.


    He traveled without stopping and soon arrived at the Pce City. Once there, he went straight to the


    imperial pce to meet the emperor and handed him the box containing the colored pearl.


    "Oh, have you found it already? Good job!" The emperor was also very excited because, with this one


    pearl, only two more remained to be found among the nine colored pearls. Once the nine pearls were


    gathered, they could find the holy treasure of the Dragon Master n.


    "Father, you have mentioned before that the remaining two colored pearls might have fallen into the


    hands of other empires. If that''s the case, then we might have to find a way to negotiate with them,"


    Rocky said after he thought for a while. In fact, he was quite sure that one of them might be in the


    hands of the Roaring me Empire.


    "Well, that''s all we can do. My body is getting worse and worse, so the task to collect the nine colored


    pearls¡ª" The emperor paused mid-sentence to cough and clear his throat. It seemed that the state of


    his body was, indeed, deteriorating. He continued, "¡ªand find the holy treasure of the Dragon Master


    n would fall on your shoulders." "Father, just take your time to recuperate. Rest assured that I will


    handle the rest,"


    Rocky immediately answered. His brows were knitted with worry as he saw the evidence of his father''s


    poor health. Anyway, he also nned to find the holy treasure and use the clues hidden behind it to


    solve the death mystery of myriad spiritual race beings. If he could solve that mystery, he could


    discover more astonishing secrets that the spiritual race of the Wild Spirit Land had hidden and dared


    not to let humans know.


    Of course, what bothered Rocky the most was the mystery of the twelve statues in the Heavenly God


    Temple. Why did Divine King Belial, and Ice Queen he met in the mysterious ce of the Snow


    Cemetery in look like two of the twelve statues? What kind of secrets and connections were hidden


    in those twelve statues? He needed to solve all of these puzzles.


    Perhaps after solving these secrets, Rocky could find a way to save humans from the spiritual race.


    On the second day, Rocky returned to the Crimson City. As soon as he returned, he was met by a rare


    visitor. Although he had just met her not long ago, it was the first time that she had taken the initiative to


    come to his city to see him.


    This rare visitor was Cherry.


    "Is there anything important?" Rocky asked Cherry straightforwardly, gazing at the striking figure she


    cut in front of him. She would note here if she didn''t have anything important to tell him.


    "Remember when I told you about the ninth spiritual treasure? I heard that its whereabouts had been


    confirmed. I came here in the hopes that you can stop its reappearance," Cherry said seriously.


    Hearing this, Rocky immediately fell silent. If the ninth spiritual treasure was indeed released, as what


    Cherry had said, it could also bring the nine sealed powerful cmity beasts back to life. If that


    happened, the situation would only grow more and more troublesome.


    "Although I don''t think I have the right to ask you to do anything, you have to do it for the sake of the


    Wild Spirit Land and the fate of humans..." she continued, looking at Rocky with pleading eyes. "It


    seems that I have no reason to refuse. Although I don''t want to be a hero, and even if the legend of the


    cmity beasts is fake, I have to do as you ask.


    I can''t let the ninth spiritual treasure fall into the hands of the Heavenly Demon n, or they will


    be more unscrupulous. No matter what the reason is, the ninth spiritual treasure can''t appear


    again..." Rocky said after thinking for a while.


    "I will help you this time!" Cherry added with an enthusiastic smile on her face.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "But why is the whereabouts of thest spiritual treasure not confirmed until now?" Rocky asked.


    "Because the ce where it is sealed is buried in the sea, about a thousand meters deep. Not to


    mention humans, or even an ordinary spiritual race being, can''t reach such depths," she exined


    readily. "If it''s so difficult to reach, how did a being from the spiritual race seal the spiritual treasure in


    that ce?"


    Rocky asked curiously. "The spiritual race n in charge of the ninth spiritual treasure is a n that is


    nowpletely extinct in the Wild Spirit Land.


    It was once one of the nine great spiritual race ns¡ªthe Water Master n. They lived on the sea


    and used to be an influential n, but they were gravely injured due to the massive changes happening


    to the sea. They found it difficult to adjust and deal with these changes, and soon, most of their n


    members had been seriously injured or had died. Since then, their line could not fully recover, until they


    finally disappeared, never to be heard from again in the Wild Spirit Land. It was said that the ninth


    spiritual treasure is actually sealed in the ruins of the Water Master n. However, because of the


    huge changes at that time, the ruins of the n have been buried in the deep sea. Only the tide every


    one hundred years will be able to float the ruins back to the sea surface, but it onlysts for a very short


    time. The tide will return in half a month, so that is the only chance to retrieve the ninth spiritual


    treasure. If we can sessfully stop them from taking it, the spiritual race ns have to wait at least a


    hundred years to try and get the ninth spiritual treasure again..." Cherry continued.

 Chapter 1264 Arrive At The Water Beast Sea

    Chapter 1264 Arrive At The Water Beast Sea


    "I see." Rocky nodded. If that was the case, and they finally made it to stop the spiritual race from


    retrieving the ninth spiritual treasure, there was no need for him to worry about the future.


    "If you have no more questions, please go and prepare for the journey first. The Water Master n''s


    ruins are in the southernmost Water Beast Sea of the Wild Spirit Land. By then, I will bring the


    members of the Butterfly Divine n to meet you. Since it is thest spiritual treasure, I am sure that


    many spiritual race ns are determined to get it. This time, not only will there be arge number of


    human spirit maniptors, but arge number of powerful spiritual race beings will certainly go there. It


    will be an unprecedented melee, so you have to be fully prepared. I think it will be best to join hands


    with other spiritual race ns that also want to prevent the ninth spiritual treasure from appearing. After


    all, our Butterfly Divine n alone may not be able to help you deal with that many spiritual race


    ns," Cherry said thoughtfully. Moreover, she knew that Rocky had a close rtionship with the


    Dragon Master n, the Wood n, and the Phoenix Master n. He had also helped the three ns


    before. Therefore, if Rocky were to talk to them, perhaps, he could gather the power of these three


    ns to prevent the ninth spiritual treasure from being taken out.


    "I''ll do as I see fit," Rocky responded as if he already had his own ns in his mind.


    After that, Cherry said goodbye and left.


    Once she was gone, Rocky went to Moira first and told her the legend about the cmity beasts that


    Cherry had mentioned.


    "I did hear about this legend from my father. However, since it had happened before the beginning of


    the spiritual race, I don''t know whether it''s true or not, and we can''t verify it. However, if we can prevent


    the ninth spiritual treasure from appearing, it might not be a bad thing." Moira also knew that if the ninth


    spiritual treasure were released, it would definitely cause a massive change in the entire Wild Spirit


    Land. It was hard to predict what would happen after that.


    "That is why I''m hoping the Dragon Master n can help me this time," Rocky said with certainty.


    "As you have helped our n a lot in the past, this time, we will go all out to help you prevent the ninth


    spiritual treasure from appearing," Moira replied without hesitation with a grateful look on her face.


    "Thank you." Rocky nodded gratefully as well. Then, as he was about to leave after talking with Moira,


    Harriet suddenly came in.


    She looked like she was looking for Moira but was stopped to talk with Rocky for a bit.


    "Isis said that you were not used to living in the city, so she arranged a room for you with the Dragon


    Master n. How are you holding up here?" Rocky asked. After he returned to the Crimson City, he


    heard that Harriet was sent to the Dragon Master n''s residence because she was not used to


    human life.


    "Uhm... It''s not bad," Harriet answered awkwardly, ncing at Rocky.


    "It''s okay. I already know Harriet''s story. Don''t worry. I''ll take care of her in the future," Moira answered


    as she stepped forward to intervene. In fact, the first time she saw Harriet, she felt like she was an old


    friend. They were from different spiritual race ns, but Moira had been a mother. Thus, when she saw


    the helpless and barely matured Harriet based on the spiritual race''s age rank, her maternal nature


    was aroused.


    "Thank you." Rocky nodded. He was relieved to hear that, and he had somehow expected that as well.


    After that, he went back to the Crimson City, where he immediately ordered his men to inform Marcia


    about the ninth spiritual treasure. He needed her help in gathering a group of elite spirit maniptors of


    the Holy Dragon Empire.


    In addition, he also sent messages to the Timber Deity Empire and the Magic Phoenix Empire, hoping


    to get support from the two empires. He also asked the two empires to inform the Wood n and the


    Phoenix Master n, hoping that the two ns could take a stand and stop the ninth spiritual


    treasure''s appearance.


    Rocky was unsure how the Wood n and the Phoenix Master n would react, but he knew that he


    needed to try his best for everyone''s sake.


    Five dayster, Marcia led a hundred spirit maniptors of the Holy Dragon Empire to the Crimson


    City.


    The Timber Deity Empire and the Magic Phoenix Empire also sent messages to Rocky, both saying


    that they would send a team of spirit maniptors to support him. However, there was no news from


    the Wood n and the Phoenix Master n for a long time. It seemed like they didn''t want to get


    involved in theing melee.


    "Isis, you should stay in the Crimson City with Sue to take care of Nigel." Rocky knew that it was very


    dangerous this time, so he didn''t want Isis toe with him. Moreover, somebody needed to take care


    of Nigel. If something bad happened, he could not bear to make Nigel an orphan in one stroke.


    "But..." Isis certainly knew that it was very dangerous to go this time, so she could not help but worry


    for Rocky.


    "Isis, don''t worry. We will be with him." Sabina walked towards Isis and grabbed her hand reassuringly.


    "Yes, we will protect him. He won''t even lose a hair," Shirley added, ncing at Rocky with a smile.


    Luci and Erica nodded in agreement.


    "Thank you, sisters. I entrust him to you," Isis said with relief. She knew that she didn''t need to worry


    about Rocky at all with these women by his side, and she trusted them wholeheartedly.


    Once all the preparations were finished, a hundred members of the Dragon Master n set out


    together with Rocky, and the other women. A hundred elite spirit maniptors that Marcia had


    gathered herself joined them, and they all headed for the rendezvous with the Timber Deity Empire and


    the Magic Phoenix Empire.


    Three dayster, the team led by Rocky arrived at the appointed ce.


    The next day, Alyssa led a group of more than one-hundred elite spirit maniptors from the Timber


    Deity Empire to meet with them. On the other hand, the Magic Phoenix Empire sent fifty elite spirit


    maniptors led by a peerless master of the Divine Stage.


    When they were finallyplete, Rocky led the team to their destination, the Water Beast Sea in the


    southernmost part of the Wild Spirit Land.


    The Water Beast Sea was named for the fact that it gathered the rarest underwater spirit-manipted


    beasts and supernatural beasts in the Wild Spirit Land. It was also the only mysterious water area in


    the Wild Spirit Land, where the two kinds of beasts inhabited together.


    When they arrived at the Water Beast Sea, they were met by the dazzling blue sea and sky, as the


    horizon almost disappeared with the glorious blue. The surface of the sea sparkled like a thousand


    diamonds everywhere the sunlight touched, and it gave Rocky and hispanions a somewhat


    peaceful feeling.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "This looks like a great ce for a vacation." Rocky looked around the boundless sea. He could not


    help but think that it would be very suitable for a vacation if he built a wooden house here. Of course,


    that didn''t take into consideration the shark-like spirit-manipted beasts that could jump out of the


    water at any time.


    However, unbeknownst to them, this sense of peace would be broken soon.


    The Water Beast Sea had a vast coastline, so Rocky took advantage of it and led the team around it.


    They almost reached the westernmost area of the coastline, for they detoured the long way to avoid a


    confrontation with other spiritual race beings and other human spirit maniptors.


    "Let''s camp here first. Marcia and Alyssa, I want you two to supervise our camp''s preparation. Sabina,


    Luci,e with me. We will spy on the enemy," Rocky said immediately.


    Thetter two women nodded at once. Then, they left with Rocky, running along the coastline to spy on


    the enemy.

 Chapter 1265 Hidden Deep In The Sea

    Chapter 1265 Hidden Deep In The Sea


    Along the way, Rocky found that most of those who came to grab the spiritual treasure were teams


    made up of different ns of the spiritual race and the human spirit maniptors sent by their


    subsidiary countries. Of course, such units were more powerful and challenging to deal with than


    human teams.


    Even though the spiritual race couldn''t enter the forbidden area where the spiritual treasure was


    sealed, they didn''t give up, nor did they want to let the humans take it. After all, this was thest


    spiritual treasure without an owner. Therefore, every n of the spiritual race would definitely not let


    this extremely rare opportunity pass through their fingers.


    In the past, all of the eight spiritual treasures had owners. So, even if the other ns of the spiritual


    race wanted to get them, they didn''t have much chance. The ninth spiritual treasure was the only


    treasure that didn''t belong to anyone because the n that owned it had already been annihted.


    Therefore, no one knew where exactly it was hidden. It was, undoubtedly, a fairpetition.


    And although the spiritual race members couldn''t enter the forbidden area where the spiritual treasure


    was sealed, they could at least pin down and obstruct the other treasure raiding teams at the periphery,


    which would give their own teams a certain advantage.


    Besides, all the subsidiary countries of the spiritual race ns gave their all this time, seeing as they


    sent out a lot of powerful spirit maniptors. Many of them were masters at the Supernal Stage and


    the Divine Stage.


    "Basil, look at that guy. Isn''t he a spirit maniptor at the Immortal Stage?" As they passed through a


    secret forest, Sabina saw a group of spirit maniptors that were pitching their tents at the coast not


    far away. Among them was an older man clothed in yellow. He looked to be at least a hundred years


    old, but he still seemed spry and energetic. Their gs revealed that they were from the Myriad Ghosts


    Empire.


    Rocky stopped as soon as he heard Sabina''s curious question. He looked in the direction that Sabina


    was pointing at and saw the older man in yellow. Rocky''s ck face went taut with tension, but he


    didn''t say anything and just nodded at her. As Sabina had guessed, the older man in yellow was indeed


    a spirit maniptor at the Immortal Stage.


    "The Myriad Ghosts Empire is also one of the influential countries in the Wild Spirit Land. It has the


    support of several prominent ns of the spiritual race, like the Ghost Master n. This time, they


    even sent out a spirit maniptor at the Immortal Stage. They must be determined to get thest


    spiritual treasure," Sabinamented as her lips tightened with tension.


    "Last I heard, the Ghost Master n already has their own spiritual treasure. Why do they have to get


    involved in this mess?" Luci whined almost sullenly.


    "It''s because they are greedy," grumbled Sabina in response. "There is only onest spiritual treasure


    left.


    Any n that wants to gain a firm foothold in the Wild Spirit Land''s current situation must get thest


    spiritual treasure. Although the Ghost Master n already has their own spiritual treasure, it won''t be a


    bad thing if they somehow obtain one more. After all, one more spiritual treasure means one less


    enemy," Rocky analyzed.


    "I see." Sabina and Luci nodded.


    "Let''s go." Without further ado, Rocky continued to move forward with the two women.


    After that, the three of them found a lot of treasure raiding teams one after another. It seemed that the


    smaller ns of the spiritual race had sent them because they weren''t very strong, but there were still


    three or four of the teams with great strength. Moreover, there were two teams with top masters at the


    Immortal Stage.


    It could be said that thest battle of treasure raiding would be among the spirit maniptors at the


    Immortal Stage, who were already peerless masters in the Wild Spirit Land. There might be


    unprecedentedly fierce battles ahead.


    Just as the three of them were about to reach the end of the coastline, arge number of treasure


    raiding teams, numbering at least three or four hundred people, caught their attention. Among them,


    there were not only powerful members of the spiritual race, but also two top masters at the Immortal


    Stage. Moreover, one of them was the older man in purple at the Immortal Stage, who had fought with


    Rocky in the Butterfly Divine n''s sacred ce to snatch the spiritual treasure of the Butterfly Divine


    n and the reincarnation pupa of the Nether Butterfly Queen.


    "I think the Heavenly Demon n sent this treasure raiding team," Rocky remarked with confidence


    when he saw the old man in purple.


    "The Heavenly Demon n again? They already have two spiritual treasures in their hands, but they


    are still aiming for thest one? How greedy!" Sabina said with a frown.


    "The Heavenly Demon n is ambitious. I''m afraid they want more than that. It might be easy to deal


    with the treasure raiding teams that we saw earlier, but this team..." Rocky shook his head. He was


    here not only to grab thest spiritual treasure but to prevent it from leaving the ce where it was


    sealed and prevent thest spiritual meridian of the nine spiritual meridians from being unsealed. That


    meant they would have to face all the other treasure raiding teams. It was conceivable how dangerous


    it was, for they had enemies from all directions.


    After exploring the enemy''s situation, Rocky and the two women returned to their camp. They gathered


    everyone to discuss the next action n.


    "Up until today, we only know that the spiritual treasure has been sealed in the ruins of the Water


    Master n, and the ruins are in the depths of the Water Beast Sea. However, we don''t know where


    they are exactly, nor do the other treasure raiding teams. Therefore, the other treasure raiding teams


    will definitely wait until the tide rises. But if we do the same, the situation will be extremely


    disadvantageous to us. So we have to find the location of the ruins first,"


    Rocky said as he looked around.


    Hearing this, everyone nodded, as none of them had any objections. "However, the ruins may be very


    deep. Not to mention humans, even the spiritual race may not be able to reach them,"mented


    Marcia.


    "It won''t be a problem for the spirit-manipted beasts with Water nature," Shirley chimed in.


    "I think so too." Rocky nodded in agreement.


    Then, on Rocky''s orders, they gathered all the spirit-manipted beasts and the guardian beasts with


    Water nature in the team and sent them deep into the Water Beast Sea to search for the ruins of the


    Water Master n.


    However, since the Water Beast Sea was very vast, it was not easy to find the ruins. Fortunately, the


    spirit-manipted beasts and guardian beasts with Water nature were not subject to any limitations in


    water, so the search went very smoothly.


    The day before the tide came, they finally found the traces of the ruins of the Water Master n.


    However, there was also a problem. In order to confirm whether the spiritual treasure was in the ruins


    or not, Rocky had to go deep into the bottom of the sea to confirm.


    That was not an easy thing to do. At that moment, everyone in the camp was discussing how they


    could best deal with this problem.


    "The ruins are at least a thousand meters under the water, and they are too far away. Except for the


    spirit-manipted beasts with Water nature, even the spiritual race may not reach them. And even if


    they can, it won''t be easy toe back. Besides, if we want to enter the ruins, we must find the


    entrance. It will take a lot of time," Alyssa analyzed.


    Everyone looked at each other, but no one had any idea what to do. That was until someone spoke up.


    "It''s not that difficult," Rocky said with a calm smile.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Chapter 1266 A Golden Light Shining

    Chapter 1266 A Golden Light Shining


    Everyone''s eyes suddenly focused on Rocky.


    "Now¡¯s the right time for me to show my trump card," Rocky said as he immediately opened his Magic


    Spiritual Space and walked right in.


    Not long after, Rocky came out carrying a few sets of smooth and soft clothes. The clothes seemed like


    it was as smooth as fish skin. Behind him, Robin was carrying several sealed iron jars. The jars were


    half as tall as a man and there were some tubes connected to them. The jars looked peculiar.


    "Basil, what are these?" Marcia immediately asked when she saw what Rocky brought.


    As a matter of fact, everyone was curious about the things that he brought.


    "These clothes in my hands are called diving suits, and those in the hands of Robin are special diving


    equipment. These can help in providing oxygen under the water..." Rocky introduced the items briefly.


    After hearing from Cherry that the spiritual treasure might be sealed under the deep sea, he personally


    designed and made several diving suits and diving equipment just in case it was necessary.


    With Rocky''s meticulous preparation, the problem was quickly solved. A team led by Rocky, including


    Marcia and Alyssa, put on their diving suits and diving equipment and went deep into the Water Beast


    Sea.


    Shirley also joined them. It was Shirley''s spiritual beast with Water Nature that found the location of the


    Water Master n''s ruins, so they needed her beast to lead the way.


    As they swam down, the beautiful scenery under the sea water was incredibly attractive, but of course,


    not including the huge water spirit-manipted beasts and supernatural beasts that swam in their way


    from time to time.


    Fortunately, most of those beasts were very docile, so they were not that much of a bother.


    About two hourster, the team led by Shirley''s beast arrived at an area with lush water nts. Soon


    enough, they saw the outline of some relic buildings mostly covered by water grass.


    "It should be somewhere here," Rocky said with a frown on his face.


    Then, he instructed his team to look for the entrance around the ruins.


    After searching for about an hour, they still couldn''t find the entrance and the oxygen in their diving


    equipment almost reached its limit.


    For the sake of their safety, Rocky immediately made a gesture to Marcia and Alyssa. He wanted the


    two of them to lead the team to go back and fill the equipment with enough oxygen and then go back


    down here to continue the search.


    With that, Marcia, Alyssa, and the others began to swim back up. But Rocky suddenly noticed that


    Shirley was not among them. So, he immediately looked around and soon found that Shirley


    disappeared under a dense cluster of water weeds.


    Rocky was worried about her safety, so he swam over and found a secret hole under the water weeds


    where she disappeared. After hesitating for a moment, he went straight into the hole. He saw that the


    hole was winding upwards, so he followed it all the way up.


    Not long after, Rocky saw a dim light right above his head. He straightened his back and came out of


    the hole.


    Just as he emerged, a piercing scream came suddenly.


    Rocky looked around and found that there were sealed stone walls around. The walls looked like a


    passageway entrance. Then, he saw Shirley standing in one cornerpletely naked, staring at him


    with fear. A pile of clothes which looked like the diving suit that had been taken off from her body was


    beside her.


    "You pervert, turn around and look away!" Shirley recognized Rocky at once. She covered her chest


    and thighs and shouted at him angrily.


    Rocky smiled bitterly and turned his head away. A momentter, Shirley said in a shy voice, "I¡¯m okay


    now."


    Rocky turned around and saw that Shirley had changed into a bright pink and purple robe.


    "How did you even find this ce?" Rocky asked curiously as he climbed up.


    "I didn¡¯t, Shir found it," Shirley replied immediately. Shir was the nickname of her spiritual beast with


    Water nature.


    "This must be the entrance to the relic." Rocky narrowed his eyes and looked forward. There was a


    straight passage right in front of him, but there was no light, so he couldn''t clearly see what was ahead.


    To Rocky''s surprise, the ruins were under water, but there were some ces that were not. It could be


    seen that the ruins¡¯ structure was not ordinary, and perhaps it was protected by some kind of power.


    So, Rocky also went into his Magic Spiritual Space to change his clothes. After he walked out, a me


    rose in his palm. He walked along the passage with Shirley as the me illuminated the way ahead for


    them.


    The stone walls on both sides of the passage were engraved with very abstract murals. The murals


    continued endlessly as if they were telling the history of this ce. The abstracts must be rted to the


    extinct Water Master n. There were also many patterns of other spiritual race ns like the Dragon


    Master n, the Wood n, and the Phoenix Mater n.


    They walked along the passage for a long time without turning as if they were walking on an endless


    straight road.


    "This feels so strange. Why can''t we finish this passageway?" Shirley said with a strange look on her


    face.


    Rocky thought for a while and asked Shirley to stop at once. Then, he immediately looked around at


    their surroundings.


    "Hey, what''s wrong?" Shirley looked at Rocky rmingly and asked.


    "We can¡¯t finish it because we have been circling around this whole time. This long corridor is not


    completely straight. It has an exceedingly small curve," Rocky said as he used the me to illuminate


    the stone wall. The stone wall looked t on the outside, but he found that it had a tiny arc when looked


    closely.


    Since the ruins were huge, even though the arc looked tiny, it was able to form a continuous circle.


    "So, what should we do now?" Shirley looked at Rocky and asked.


    "We need the help of my guiding master," Rocky said as he summoned Ken from his Magic Spiritual


    Space.


    With Rocky¡¯s nod, Ken immediately ran forward with Rocky and Shirley following it closely.


    A momentter, Ken stopped in front of a te with a slightly different color from the other stone walls.


    Rocky looked at it and reached out his hand to touch it. A momentter, the te caved in. Then there


    was suddenly a rumbling under his feet. He realized that the inner stone walls moved one after the


    other like a domino.


    In a blink of an eye, Rocky and Shirley found the entrance in front of them.


    After looking at Shirley, Rocky walked in first. Suddenly, he felt a golden light shining on his face. When


    he saw what was right in front of him, he was immediately shocked and shouted, "Oh, God! This is..."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Chapter 1267 Shocked By The Memory

    Chapter 1267 Shocked By The Memory


    This dazzling golden light might seem to be some kind of treasure at first nce, but what Rocky saw


    was not a treasure. Although it was not a treasure, it was definitely far more amazing than that.


    In front of him was a stone chamber and at the center stood a transparent container. The container was


    filled with liquid and it was sealed with some ss-like material.


    What surprised Rocky was not the container, but the handsome man in the container. The man was


    naked andpletely soaked in the liquid. He was not breathing or moving as if he was dead and the


    container was his casket.


    The strangest thing was that this man looked alive. It gave off a somewhat strong vitality as if he was


    just asleep. The golden light was emitted by this gentle-looking man as if he was some kind of light


    source.


    "Basil, who on earth is he?" Shirley asked. She blushed and turned her head as soon as she saw the


    naked man in the container.


    Rocky shook his head. Judging from the characteristics of this man, he looked like an ordinary human


    being. He did not have the form of the spiritual race, so he must not be a member of the spiritual race.


    However, the golden light released by this man was obviously formed by some kind of power. If he


    were an ordinary human being, he would not have such a strange power.


    "Do you think that this man is the ninth spiritual treasure?" Shirley couldn''t help but suspect.


    "I don¡¯t think so. He doesn''t look like one," Rocky replied.


    However, it was hard to imagine why there was a mysterious naked man in the ruins of the Water


    Master n.


    "Basil, there¡¯s something over there. Look." Shirley noticed something and pointed at a corner of the


    container.


    Rocky immediately looked over and saw a stone model protruding from the corner of the container. It


    was like a palm that was constantly shing with a strange light as if it was guiding something.


    "Do you want to give it a try?" Shirley asked curiously.


    "No, it might be a dangerous trap," Rocky said as he nced at the mysterious man in the container


    and shook his head.


    "But what if it has something to do with the spiritual treasure?" Shirley said suspiciously. She was quite


    curious about the strange object.


    Rocky thought she made sense. The mysterious man might have something to do with the spiritual


    treasure even though he didn''t think that he was the spiritual treasure. Otherwise, why was he in the


    ruins of the Water Master n?


    After hesitating for a while, Rocky finally nodded to Shirley. Shirley immediately went to the container,


    bent down, and pressed her hand on the palm-shaped stone model. But after she ced her hand


    there for a long time, nothing happened at all.


    "Come on!" Shirley pursed her lips and eventually withdrew her hand. Then she turned to look at Rocky


    who was right behind her and said, "Maybe my hand is too small." Then she suddenly grabbed Rocky''s


    hand and pressed it against the stone model.


    However, nothing happened either.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Perhaps it has nothing to do with the spiritual treasure," Rocky said with a light shrug. But just when


    he was about to withdraw his hand, he suddenly felt that his hand was tightly stuck in the stone model


    and could not be pulled away.


    Then, he heard an extraordinarily strong noise in his ears. The noise was so loud that he felt like his


    eardrums were going to explode. Suddenly, a memory shed in his mind.


    The memory greatly shocked him. He was looking down at a deste and boundlessnd which


    seemed to have suffered a severe catastrophe. There were countless dead bodies of the spiritual race


    and guardian beasts everywhere. Thick scarlet blood was flowing like a river from at least tens of


    thousands of lifeless bodies.


    ''The death of the myriad spiritual race beings?'' Such a thought suddenly shed through Rocky''s mind.


    The owner with this memory started to move and soon fell on a solitary cliff. On the solitary cliff stood a


    figure d in a ck cloak. The figure was filled with a strong evil aura, making it impossible to look


    directly straight at it. The man with the memory was extremely frightened by the figure in front of him,


    as if thetter was the horrible incarnation of darkness and evil.


    "Your Majesty, what you have done will ruin the spiritual race," the man said to the evil figure.


    "Oh, is that so?" the figure said with a cold smile on his face. He looked extremely arrogant, like a king


    who ruled the world.


    "Although I can''t stop you, I still have to remind you as an official of our race that the consequences of


    your actions will only destroy our entire existence!" the man said indignantly.


    "Huh. Destroy? I don''t think it''s a bad thing at all. It will eventually happen anyway. I just made it sooner


    ratherter," the figure said indifferently. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t care about anything in this world.


    "Why are you doing this? I still can''t understand," the man questioned.


    "All things are created equal. Some powerful people will only make this world distorted. Why do you


    think the spiritual race beings were so determined? They already knew that they would end up dead,


    but they were not afraid at all. It''s because they knew their sacrifices would bring unimaginable impact


    to their descendants. They were not fighting for the present, but for the future of their race and this


    world," the figure said coldly like a philosopher. However, his cold words seemed to be mixed with


    inexplicable expectations.


    "I actually want to ask you a favor," the figure said to the man after deeply sighing.


    "Really? What is it?" the man asked in surprise. He didn''t expect that the king would talk to him in such


    a manner.


    "Live a long life and witness the future of this world for me," the figure said coldly.


    "Since you ordered it, I will do it. But you will witness it yourself, right? You¡¯re going to live forever," the


    man replied respectfully.


    "Oh, really?" The figure smiled wickedly.


    He turned around slowly. His resolute face was covered by a terrifying mask. It looked like the face of


    Death, which made people feel that death was exactly right in front of them.

 Chapter 1268 Being Threatened

    Chapter 1268 Being Threatened


    "The Holy Mask..." Rocky finally came back to his senses. His eyes widened, and thest scene in his


    memory still lingered in his mind. The mask that the evil figure wore was the Holy Mask which belonged


    to the first patriarch of the Dragon Master n, and was also the holy treasure of the n.


    But obviously, the figure that the owner of this memory called king was not the first patriarch of the


    Dragon Master n. Although Rocky didn''t see his face, he could tell from the conversation in the


    memory that this king seemed to be closely rted to the death of myriad spiritual race beings. But


    who on earth was he? Although Rocky had a guess in his mind, he was not so sure about it.


    The conversation in the memory also contained many pieces of important information that were very


    useful for Rocky.


    At that moment, Rocky couldn''t help but look at the mysterious man in the container. If this mysterious


    man was actually the owner of this memory, a subordinate of the king, who on earth was he really?


    What was his rtionship with the evil man that he called king?


    Rocky was sure that if this mysterious man was still alive, he could help him solve the mystery of the


    death of myriad spiritual race beings.


    "Hey, Basil. Are you okay?" When she saw that Rocky waspletely lost in thought while he was


    staring at the mysterious man in the container, Shirley shook him immediately.


    Rocky came back to his senses and lightly shook his head. After looking at the mysterious man, he


    said, "We must keep searching."


    Although he was extremely interested in the mysterious man in the container, the most important thing


    now was to find the ninth spiritual treasure. After finding the spiritual treasure, he would try to figure out


    more about the mysterious man''s background and secrets.


    So, Rocky and Shirley left the stone chamber. Just as the two of them walked out of the stone


    chamber, the mysterious man in the container suddenly opened his eyes.


    On the other hand, the two of them continued to follow Ken as it led the way. Not long after, they found


    another entrance. After entering, they found themselves in another straight passage. But this time it


    seemed that they were closer to the center.


    The two together with Ken continued to move forward in a circle. After nearly walking a full circle, they


    finally found another entrance that was closer to the center than thest one they entered.


    They walked like this over and over again. Although they felt that it was endless, they realized that the


    length of the passage seemed to be getting shorter and shorter. They must be constantly approaching


    the center.


    Finally, as they circled around many times, the two of them walked into arge area where a blue light


    glowed. This area seemed to be a square with nothing but some steps and pirs, which was incredibly


    open and empty.


    In the center of the area stood a small altar, on which there was a floating hammer-shaped spiritual


    treasure that emitted a bright blue spiritual light.


    "Is that the spiritual treasure?" It was the first time Shirley had seen a spiritual treasure, so she was


    very curious and approached it immediately. She wanted to see the magic it had with her own eyes.


    "Hey, wait, be careful." Rocky couldn''t help but pull Shirley back. Spiritual treasures were usually well


    protected in all kinds of ways, so no one should approach it recklessly. They would be in a greater


    trouble if they fell into one of the traps that protected it.


    Rocky observed the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure and the surroundings of the altar carefully. He


    didn''t see any special protection or any supernatural beast that guarded it.


    "So, what should we do next? We already found the spiritual treasure, but we can''t take it out. How


    could we protect it then?" Shirley asked Rocky.


    "I''ll ask Ken to send you out. You go back to the camp and tell Marcia the situation here. She will be in


    charge ofmanding the team¡¯s next steps. I''ll stay here to prevent spirit maniptors at the


    Immortal Stage from entering..." Rocky said after he thought for a while.


    "No, it would be too dangerous for you to stay herepletely alone." Shirley shook her head in


    disagreement.


    "Someone must go back to report the situation here. Do you want me to leave you here totally alone


    while I go back?" Rocky teasingly said as he looked at Shirley with a bitter smile.


    "Well, if you put it that way, then I guess I''d better go back." Shirley''s face changed slightly after she


    took in what Rocky said.


    So, Rocky asked Ken to escort Shirley to the entrance of the ruins and that it shoulde back to join


    him after escorting Shirley out. Then, Shirley and Ken left Rocky and began to walk out of the stone


    door together.


    However, just as the two reached the door, a figure with an astonishing aura suddenly appeared out of


    nowhere and quickly controlled Shirley.


    Shirley immediately let out a loud cry. She wanted to resist but found that her whole body could not


    move. The opponent''s strength was way above hers.


    "Let her go at once." Although Rocky rushed over immediately, it was still toote. He could only open


    his eyes wide and stare coldly at the figure that controlled Shirley. Judging from his aura, the person


    was obviously a spirit maniptor at the third grade of the Immortal Stage.


    "I¡¯ll let her go once you take the spiritual treasure behind you and give it to me." The figure slowly


    revealed his true face as he grabbed Shirley. It was definitely a strong man. There was a scar on his


    left cheek that extended from his eyes all the way down to his chin. He looked very ferocious. His left


    eye was lifeless, but his right eye glowed with a fierce light and was as wide as that of a tiger. Rocky


    couldn''t tell his age, but almost all spirit maniptors that could reach the Immortal Stage in the Wild


    Spirit Land were over a hundred years old.


    Rocky took a closer look at the powerful warrior. He didn''t remember ever seeing this man in the


    treasure hunting teams he had previously met.


    "Basil, don''t listen to him. He wouldn¡¯t dare to kill me. Otherwise, my grandfather would never let him


    go," Shirley said proudly while still struggling at the grasp of the spirit maniptor.


    "What? Your grandfather?" the powerful spirit maniptor confusedly said with a frown on his face.


    "My grandfather is Bryant Ximen. If you hurt me, you will be dead for sure," Shirley said as she intently


    stared at him with her beautiful eyes.


    "Oh, is that so? I didn''t expect you to be Bryant''s granddaughter. What a small world indeed! Bryant


    was the one who disabled one of my eyes. And today I caught his granddaughter! It''s finally the time to


    seek retribution for what he had done to me in the past," the powerful warrior yfully said andughed


    wildly.


    "You..." Shirley''s face immediately changed when she heard this. She didn''t expect that this man was


    the enemy of her grandfather.


    "Boy, hurry up! Or do you really want to see me kill her?" The powerful spirit maniptor named Dudley


    red at Rocky with a sneer and suddenly tightened his grip on Shirley''s neck.


    Shirley immediately choked as she waspletely in pain because of the tightened force.


    When Rocky saw this, his eyes turned cold. He couldn''t let Shirley die. After hesitating for a while, he


    finally turned around and reached out for the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    However, just as he was about to touch the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure, it instantly radiated an


    intense blue light. The light spread out quickly and a strong spiritual power surged out like a torrent.


    Suddenly, the whole ce shook violently.


    "You useless brat, what have you done?" Dudley immediately red at Rocky, thinking that Rocky had


    tricked him.


    When Rocky looked at the ce which shook violently as if it were about to copse, his face became


    grim and he didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 1269 The Fierce Melee

    Chapter 1269 The Fierce Melee


    Meanwhile on the sea above the ruins, waves were suddenly surging. Soon enough, they formed huge


    rumbling and roaring waves that rushed towards the coastline. The momentum was incredibly


    astonishing.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    In the camp, Marcia, Alyssa, and the others were worried by the disappearance of Rocky and Shirley.


    "The huge tide ising!" a spirit maniptor reported immediately as he ran in.


    As the people in the camp heard this, they walked out of the camp and saw the Water Beast Sea not


    too far away with surging waves rather shocking.


    At first, the huge waves only reached the coastline a dozen meters. But soon enough, the waves


    became stronger and stronger and higher and higher. It was like a tsunami which was extremely


    spectacr.


    "It seems that we must retreat now," Alyssa directly said to Marcia.


    Marcia nodded in agreement. It seemed that the whole coastline would be affected soon. If they did not


    retreat now, they would surely be in big trouble.


    So, under the leadership of Marcia and Alyssa, the team of spirit maniptors and the members of the


    Dragon Master n retreated quickly to a higher ce behind the coastline. They looked down at the


    torrential huge waves which were constantly crashing into the coastline.


    The waves rose again and again. Not long after, the waves were dozens of meters tall. They were like


    rolling curtains that were intertwining and churning, which waspletely frightening.


    "Do you think Basil and Shirley are all right?" Seeing this unbelievable scene, Sabina couldn''t help but


    worry.


    Marcia and Alyssa looked serious too, but they could not go now to the sea to look for Rocky and


    Shirley. Moreover, the appearance of the huge waves only meant that the ruins of the Water Master


    n would soon appear above the sea. By then, all the treasure raiding teams would definitely take


    action, so their task during that time was to prevent the spiritual treasure from being taken away. So,


    they must get ready.


    Two hourster, on the sea a thousand meters away from the Water Beast Sea, something hade


    out from the water. Water sshed up and down continuously and it was spread all around. The


    sshing of the water was extremely violent.


    A momentter, the huge stone roof of a grand building broke out of the water and raised spray all over


    the sky. At the same time, the roofs of the other buildings appeared on the sea, apanied by a loud


    sshing sound. The scene waspletely amazing.


    After a short while, dozens of grand ancient buildings rose slowly from the bottom of the sea in front of


    everyone. All the treasure raiding teams, including the spiritual race ns, were totally stunned. They


    couldn''t imagine what kind of power could make the ruins, which were the same size as a city, rise from


    the bottom of the sea.


    They could already clearly see the buildings, the crisscross roads and all kinds of tall stone statues as


    the ruins gradually emerged from the sea. They could also see the most spectacr round top building


    that was in the shape of a pyramid. On both sides of the grand building were beast statues about half


    the height of an ordinary man. They were silently guarding the round top building.


    At the same time, a very wide stone path emerged from the bottom of the sea, which connected the


    coastline to the ruins.


    Seeing the appearance of the stone path, the treasure raiding teams immediately began to move.


    Alyssa looked at Marcia seriously. Obviously, the two women had the same thought.


    "No matter what, we have to stop those treasure raiding teams from approaching the ruins first," Marcia


    said firmly. "Erica, you''ll lead the spirit maniptors of the Magic Phoenix Empire, and be responsible


    for stopping the treasure raiding teams approaching from the left side of the stone path."


    "Alright, I¡¯ve got it." Erica nodded immediately at Marcia¡¯smand.


    "I''ll lead the spirit maniptors of the Timber Deity Empire to the right side of the path," Alyssa directly


    said to Marcia.


    "Alright. The spirit maniptors of the Holy Dragon Empire and all the members of the Dragon Master


    n will follow me to guard that stone path," Marcia ordered at once.


    So, under the lead of Marcia and Alyssa, the teams of spirit maniptors and the members of the


    Dragon Master n swarmed towards the stone path.


    At the same time, the other teams also rushed to the stone path. The masters of the spiritual race ns


    in each team opened a way for their own teams.


    Soon enough, the teams of spirit maniptors led by Marcia and Alyssa were in front of the stone path.


    Along with the members of the Dragon Master n, they started fighting the treasure raiding teams.


    The melee was extremely fierce.


    All the treasure raiding teams wanted to rush to the stone path first, so they fought with all their might.


    The scene was horribly chaotic.


    "Sabina, you and Luci go ahead first to find Basil and Shirley," Marcia immediately ordered.


    As soon as Sabina and Luci heard the order, they rushed into the stone path under cover and quickly


    headed for the ruins.


    Meanwhile, the powerful treasure raiding team sent by the Heavenly Demon n, which was led by


    the old man in purple, appeared and rushed towards the stone path.


    They were immensely powerful and totally unstoppable, since the old man in purple had already


    reached the Immortal Stage and they had the help of many ordinary spiritual beings of the spiritual


    race. When they were about to break through the heavy encirclement and enter the stone path, Marcia,


    together with more than ten members of the Dragon Master n and dozens of spirit maniptors of


    the Holy Dragon Empire, stood in their way.


    "You go ahead and rush in first. I''ll fight her." The old man in purple knew that Marcia was strong, so he


    nned to deal with her himself.


    "Nobody can enter the ruins." Marcia summoned the Holy-blood Dragon King directly. Meanwhile, her


    entire being changed instantly. She evolved into a member of the spiritual race, exuding a frightening


    aura of a spiritual master. The spirit maniptors and the members of the spiritual race around were


    stunned to see her transformation.


    Then, several ordinary spiritual beings of the spiritual race appeared in front of the old man in purple.


    "Go now!" The old man in purple narrowed his eyes and rushed towards Marcia along with the several


    ordinary spiritual beings.


    Marcia didn''t show any signs of weakness. She and the Holy-blood Dragon King fought against the old


    man in purple and the ordinary spiritual beings. The other spirit maniptors and the members of the


    spiritual race also began to fight, starting an extremely fierce offensive and defensive battle.


    Just as the ruins surfaced and the treasure raiding teams were fighting, Rocky, Dudley and Shirley


    were still inside the circr building of the ruins. Shirley was still being held hostage, while Rocky and


    Dudley were in a stalemate.

 Chapter 1270 Fierce Attacks of The Underwater Beasts

    Chapter 1270 Fierce Attacks of The Underwater Beasts


    "Give me the spiritual treasure!" Once the vibration had stopped, Dudley immediately put pressure on


    Shirley''s neck. That way, he could exert more power at any moment and instantly break her neck.


    When Rocky saw Dudley''s ferocious attack, he knew that Dudley couldn''t be fooled easily. Thus, he


    tentatively reached out his hand to the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure. But at that time, nothing


    happened to the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure, so Rocky caught it easily.


    "Give it to me," Dudley told Rocky with a sinister smile, his hand still on Shirley''s neck.


    Rocky took one look at the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure and suddenly threw it into the air.


    Moving fast, Dudley immediately pushed Shirley away and tried to grab the hammer-shaped spiritual


    treasure falling in the air. However, at that moment, the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure suddenly


    disappeared in midair. No matter how fast Dudley had moved, his hands only caught air.


    "Damn it!" Dudley furiously shouted as he red at Rocky, who had appeared beside Shirley like a


    knight in shining armor.


    The next moment, Ken appeared beside Rocky, with the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure in its


    mouth.


    "It doesn''t matter. You won''t get out of here alive." Suddenly, Dudley''s aura increased tenfold, and with


    a single punch, his spiritual light shot into all directions. The only entrance copsed immediately,


    sealing the cepletely.


    When Rocky realized that Dudley had sealed the sole exit point, his eyes turned sharp and icy, like a


    snowstorm in the middle of a winter night. He took the spiritual treasure back from Ken''s mouth and put


    it back on the stage. Then, he turned to Dudley and said, "I didn''t n to leave in the first ce. I''m not


    here to grab the spiritual treasure, but to prevent you from taking the spiritual treasure away from


    here..."


    "If you want to die together, then I''ll fulfill your wish!" Dudley shouted. He became even more furious


    when Rocky didn''t look distressed. At once, he rushed directly towards Rocky and Shirley, as the


    powerful aura instantly enveloped the two of them.


    Since Rocky had to protect Shirley, his attack was also limited. On the contrary, Dudley''s killing intent


    grew even more intense. As heunched a fatal attack, he charged towards Rocky and Shirley.


    Burdened by Shirley, Rocky could only try his best to resist the attack of Dudley. In an instant, the


    whole area was shrouded in light, and spiritual waves washed over them like waves on the shore.


    The strength at the third grade of the Immortal Stage was truly extraordinary, and Rocky was at a


    disadvantage. It was even more terrifying because Dudley had not yet used his full strength.


    While the two of them were fighting, the ruins suddenly trembled with a violent earthquake.


    Simultaneously, the arc-shaped roof in the area cracked open by itself, revealing a vast gap over them.


    The hammer-shaped spiritual treasure on the table suddenly rushed up and passed through the hole,


    and in a sh, it was gone.


    Rocky, Shirley, and Dudley could do nothing but gape at the vast gap above them. It happened too


    quickly!


    However, while Rocky and Shirley were distracted by the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure, Dudley


    took advantage. Heunched his attack first, releasing a violent spiritual power like a riptide. After


    forcing Rocky to retreat, he immediately jumped up towards the gap on top of them, assisted by several


    stone pirs, and chased after the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure.


    "Let''s go up and take a look," Rocky said, held Shirley, and jumped on Ken.


    Soon, Ken transformed into a cloud and rushed up through the gap of the ceiling.


    At that moment, on the wide stone path leading to the ruins, all of the treasure hunting teams were


    fighting to the death. Suddenly, they saw a blue hammer-shaped spiritual shadow sh out of the most


    magnificent circr building in the ruins. Then, it flew to the top of the highest tower in the ruins and


    remained floating in the air.


    "What is that? Is it a spiritual treasure?" As soon as the spirit maniptors of each treasure hunting


    team saw the hammer-shaped spiritual shadow''s appearance, they blindly rushed to the stone path as


    one. All of them moved in a frenzy, causing even more chaos, which was downright terrifying.


    However, while the treasure hunting teams were fighting over the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure


    that suddenly appeared, the spiritual treasure floating at the top of the pointed tower exploded with


    vibrant light. The light caused a ripple-like effect all around them, as it spread out in all directions.


    Soon, the huge waves around the ruins subsided, but it exposed a more horrifying scene! Countless


    beast shadows had suddenly appeared under the sea on both sides of the wide stone path, floating up


    to the sea towards them.


    Before long, more than ten colossal spirit-manipted beasts and supernatural beasts with Water


    nature had jumped out of the sea and climbed directly to the coastline. Then, they rushed into the


    group of human beings and the spiritual race beings, attacking them with fervor.


    These beasts were at least four- or five-star level, so once they went on a rampage, they would


    undoubtedly make the situation more chaotic.


    Of course, this was just the beginning. Soon, arger number of spirit-manipted beasts and


    supernatural beasts emerged from the sea and climbed up the coastline,unching a crazy attack.


    Many treasure hunting teams wanted to fight their way out of the siege. However, there were about one


    hundred of the beasts. Besides, they weren''t small, so they were not easy to dispatch. Before they


    knew it, the treasure hunting teams were already surrounded. Even if they wanted to retreat, there was


    no way back!


    As a result, the treasure hunting teams couldn''t break out of the encirclement. Instead, they were


    trapped by the beasts, and they kept on receiving one devastating attack after another.


    The most terrible thing was that more and more beasts appeared on the sea. Finally, not only the


    coastline but also the stone path and ruins had been filled with the beasts.


    Meanwhile, Sabina and Luci, who had entered the ruins, were looking for Rocky and Shirley.


    Suddenly, their path was covered by darkness as if night had fallen, even though it was the middle of


    the day. They realized it was the shadow of a colossal beast when they looked up, and they saw the


    fish-like figure descending upon them from the sky.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Seeing this, Sabina and Luci immediately flew away.


    With a loud bang, the massive fish-like beast crashed down in front of the two women, creating a deep


    pit of more than ten meters. The stone fragments flew up with its impact like speeding bullets.


    Fortunately, the two women had dodged in time, or they could have been gravely injured.


    As soon as the beast touched down, it turned its attention to the two women. Its strong aura was up to


    the seven-star level. Its whole body was as smooth as a fish''s, and was thick and long. It looked like a


    whale with crocodilian limbs, and it pounced on the two women with no hesitation.


    "Luci, I''ll deal with this. Go and find Basil and Sherry..." Sabina instructed Luci.


    At first, Luci hesitated. She nced at the herculean beast in front of them and then nodded to


    Sabina. When Sabina didn''t change her mind, Luci summoned her cyan bird, intending to fly above


    the huge fish-like beast to avoid it.


    However, just as she was about to fly off, it suddenly opened its mouth and sprayed a mass of


    condensed ck ink. It sprang towards Luci at top-speed, who was riding on the cyan bird.


    Seeing the ck ink surged over them like a tidal wave, the cyan bird tried its best to dodge. Yet, it was


    toote. The bird soon overturned, Luci slipping off its back and rapidly falling to the ground with a


    scream.

 Chapter 1271 Fight Dudley Alone

    Chapter 1271 Fight Dudley Alone


    "Luci! No!" Sabina''s face changed when she saw what was happening in front of her. She


    immediately summoned Duchess Silver to save Luci.


    However, the gigantic fish suddenly leaped into the air. It opened its humongous reeking mouth, ready


    to swallow Luci who was rapidly falling from the air.


    Seeing this, Luci immediately turned around in the air and faced the huge fish beneath her. She


    continuouslyunched the spiritual martial arts skills of the Divine Stage, trying to defeat the huge fish.


    However, the scales of the huge fish were as hard as iron walls that all her efforts turned out in vain.


    Just when Luci was about to fall right into the mouth of the huge fish, a violent Moon de strike


    dashed through the air and instantly crashed into the body of the huge fish. The huge fish was


    forcefully thrown away up in the air.


    Almost at the same time, a tall figure quickly flew over to Luci. In the blink of an eye, he caught


    Luci and they slowly fell. Luci felt her rescuer¡¯s aura enveloping her. The aura wasing from a


    strong man and it was very familiar.


    "Basil..." Luci said, her bodypletely trembling all over.


    "Luci, are you hurt?" Rocky asked with a worried look.


    Luci shook her head immediately. She was in total disbelief at what happened.


    When she saw that Rocky had saved Luci, Sabina let out a deep sigh of relief.


    At the same time, Shirley riding on Ken alsonded on the ground.


    "Basil, that guy is heading that way. We must go after him quickly," Shirley said as she pointed at where


    Dudley was heading.


    Rocky immediately turned around and saw that Dudley was quickly approaching the tower where the


    hammer-shaped spiritual treasure was floating.


    The huge fish that had just been knocked away by Rocky fell to the ground with a loud bang. It was


    extremely angry as it let out a harsh roar.


    "I''ll leave that beast to you," Rocky said after letting go of Luci. Then he summoned Ken and rushed


    to the tower to stop Dudley from taking the spiritual treasure.


    As Dudley was climbing up the tower, Rocky immediately caught up with him.


    "You worthless brat, you are annoying me extremely! You are not yet at the Immortal Stage, but you


    dare to challenge me. You have really overestimated yourself!" Seeing that Rocky was chasing after


    him, Dudley looked sullen. After all, he was at the third grade of the Immortal Stage, one of the top


    masters in the Wild Spirit Land, but he was being provoked by a young man who was not as powerful


    as him. He could not stand it.


    "Oh, really?" With a smile appearing at the corners of his mouth, Rocky immediately pulled out the


    Frozen Wind Dagger and shed it out. A huge Moon de appeared and turned into a fierce force


    that instantly roared out.


    Seeing this, Dudley directly gathered his spiritual power and waved his fist. The fist radiance quickly


    shed, and the Moon de was immediately sent away. Dudley roared angrily in annoyance and


    threw another punch. A huge light shadow that looked like a devil tiger flew out and covered Rocky in a


    sh.


    Rocky didn''t take it head-on. Instead, he used the Hexagonal Netting Dragon Ring to conjure a shield


    to dissolve most of the light shadow''s power. At the same time, he motioned for Ken to rush to the


    hammer-shaped spiritual treasure first.


    "You useless brat!" Seeing that Rocky deliberately tricked him into fighting and took the opportunity to


    approach the spiritual treasure first, Dudley was totally exasperated. His spiritual light immediately rose


    and turned into a light shadow that quickly rushed forward.


    A smile shed across Rocky¡¯s eyes when he saw that Dudley was chasing after him. When he was


    near the top of the tower, he suddenly turned around and shed through the air.


    However, nothing happened.


    When he noticed that Rocky''s attack was somehow weak, Dudley was surprised. But soon enough, he


    suddenly felt a strong pressure rushing in front of him. His face changed involuntarily. He had never


    seen any power that could hide in thin air. Moreover, he was stunned that he couldn''t capture its aura.


    Boom! A loud booming sound was heard everywhere.


    Suddenly, the strong Evil me exploded in front of Dudley and shrouded him. In an instant, the me


    radiance rushed up. The spiritual power burst out and shone at the top of the tower. It attracted the


    teams that were scrambling to rush into the ruins from the stone path. However, they were being


    surrounded by a mass of spirit-manipted beasts and supernatural beasts which they fought fiercely.


    The situation was very chaotic, so the spirit maniptors of the three empires led by Marcia, Alyssa,


    and Erica, as well as the members of the Dragon Master n all gathered. They fought back the


    treasure raiding teams while resisting the attacks of the spirit-manipted beasts and supernatural


    beasts.


    "That must be Basil..." Marcia''s eyes narrowed. She was sure that the me radiance was caused by


    Rocky''s power, so she was relieved. At least she knew that Rocky was still alive and somehow safe.


    However, there were about four hundred spirit-manipted beasts and supernatural beasts that were


    attacking them. And the treasure raiding teams were desperately rushing towards the stone path, which


    caused a lot of pressure to Marcia and the others.


    Although Marcia led the masters of the Dragon Master n to block the way, several powerful spirit


    maniptors from different teams forced their way out of the encirclement and quickly approached the


    ruins.


    "You stay here. I''ll go after them," Alyssa said to Marcia and immediately chased after them.


    Meanwhile, Rocky and Dudley were fiercely fighting on the top of the tower. Rocky''s unexpected attack


    just now made Dudley a little embarrassed, but it was not that easy to hurt him.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Dudley was obviously enraged by Rocky as his eyes were terrifyingly opened wide.


    "Young man, it''s rare indeed for you to have that kind of strength at such a young age, but there is still


    a huge gap between your strength and mine. I will not kill anyone that I do not know. So, tell me your


    name first!" Dudley stared at Rocky fiercely, his eyes seething with anger.


    "I am Prince Crimson of the Holy Dragon Empire," Rocky introduced himself at once.


    "What? Prince Crimson? You are the famous Prince Crimson?" Obviously, Dudley had heard of the


    legends about him.


    However, in Dudley''s eyes, Rocky was only at the high grade of the Divine Stage, no matter how


    legendary he was, and it was impossible for Rocky to defeat him. He was already at the third grade of


    the Immortal Stage after all.


    With a shout, he flew towards Rocky like a shooting star as he threw punches. In an instant, huge


    powerful fist shadows rushed towards Rocky like a storm.


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed and then he used the Hexagonal Netting Dragon Ring to conjure a shield to


    resist the attack. He knew that there would be a fiercer battle ahead, so he couldn''t use his full strength


    now.

 Chapter 1272 The Demonic Super Body

    Chapter 1272 The Demonic Super Body


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The light of the fist shadows instantly hit the spiritual shield. Itpletely exploded and shook the


    shield. Under its great impact, the shield immediately became weak. Soon enough, the spiritual shield


    was broken, so Rocky was forced to take a few steps back.


    "He is really powerful indeed," Rocky muttered to himself. His face changed slightly when he saw the


    fierce attack from Dudley.


    Dudley took a deep breath as if what he had done was just a warm-up. He clenched his fist and then


    one of his arms suddenly became dark scarlet in color. His arm looked like it was burning with heat as if


    it contained immense power.


    ''He has used the spiritual power to elerate the blood cirction of his arm. With that, the muscles


    will be more active, and he can push his body¡¯s power to the limit,'' Rocky thought as he looked at


    Dudley''s arm. Seeing that Dudley used his spiritual power to activate his body and make his arm


    unleash more power, Rocky knew that the opponent he faced this time was indeed a powerful one!


    After Dudley strengthened his arm, he waved his fist in the air. An astonishing spiritual power came out


    of his fist immediately. It was like a giant hand covering the sky, directly sweeping over Rocky with


    overwhelming momentum.


    Seeing the powerful punch wasing directly at him in the form of spiritual power, Rocky narrowed


    his eyes and once again used the Hexagonal Netting Dragon Ring to conjure the spiritual shield to


    resist the attack. However, the spiritual shield was easily prated after the astonishing spiritual


    power hit it. Then, the spiritual power sped up and directly hit Rocky''s body.


    Although Rocky had the spiritual power to protect his body, he still spat out a mouthful of blood under


    the strong impact of the attack. This blow had definitely taken him by surprise.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Seeing that Rocky was injured, Dudley showed a look of disdain. He felt that Rocky was weaker than


    he had expected because he could not even resist his strike.


    However, after Rocky took a few steps back, a menacing smile appeared on his face.


    Dudley showed a strange expression when he saw Rocky¡¯s reaction. It was clear that Rocky was


    injured, but he was still so calm like nothing happened. His courage was impressive. Despite that,


    Dudley didn''t risk giving Rocky any chance and immediately threw another punch. The violent and


    direct power was like a fierce bird or beast as it came at Rocky again.


    Rocky didn''t dare to take it head-on this time, so he turned his body to dodge it immediately. However,


    Dudley had already expected Rocky''s move, as he suddenly elerated and appeared in front of


    Rocky.


    Rocky immediately raised the Frozen Wind Dagger in his hand. It turned into a fire shadow that rose to


    the sky which instantly enveloped Dudley.


    But Dudley didn''t move. Instead, his spiritual power soared all over his body to resist Rocky''s attack.


    Bang!


    The Evil meing from the Frozen Wind Dagger collided with the spiritual power released by


    Dudley. The impact of the collision was felt everywhere. A huge cloud of smoke and dust began to float


    into the air and the deafening sound reverberated around the ce.


    Since the spiritual power that Dudley released was stronger than Rocky''s, Rocky waspletely blown


    away.


    As they fought, Rocky looked far inferiorpared to Dudley.


    ''The strength of this Dudley must be greater than Reginald¡¯s. It¡¯s really difficult to deal with him!'' Rocky


    thought to himself. At the same time, he looked down and found that there were around seven or eight


    shadows quickly approaching the altar.


    ''Dudley is already difficult to deal with. If other spirit maniptors at the Immortal Stagee, I''m


    afraid I might lose the spiritual treasure. It seems the only way to save the spiritual treasure is to sink


    the ruins back to the bottom of the sea!'' Rocky thought. Based on what happened before, there would


    be a huge tide in the Water Beast Sea every hundred years. Perhaps it had something to do with the


    hammer-shaped spiritual treasure. It might be the source of power that made the ruins float on the


    surface of the water. If he could stop the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure from continuing to release


    its power, he might be able to make the ruins sink back to the bottom of the sea.


    As he thought of this, Rocky had already made up his mind. He immediately summoned Ken and


    instantly fused Ken into his body. His aura instantly broke through to the second grade of the Immortal


    Stage.


    "Huh. Spirit Possession? You are still no match for me, brat." Dudley was not frightened at all, even


    though Rocky rose to the second grade of the Immortal Stage. He knew that the Spirit Possession had


    a time limit and could onlyst for a short time. Even though Rocky used the Spirit Possession, there


    was still a gap in their strength. So in his eyes, Rocky was still not a threat to him.


    As he spoke, he rushed to reach Rocky andunched a crazy attack. The shadows of his fists radiated


    a spiritual light in all directions. The impact of his strong power covered a wide range and caused


    violent gales and spiritual energy waves.


    Although Rocky had reached the second grade of the Immortal Stage by using the Spirit Possession,


    there was still a gap in his strength and Dudley¡¯s. It put Rocky in apletely disadvantageous


    position.


    "Uriah!" Since they were fighting at the top of the tower, Robin would be useless in this situation, so


    Rocky summoned Uriah immediately.


    As Uriah flew out of its master''s Magic Spiritual Space with me light all over its body, it immediately


    released its powerful aura. As Dudley saw this, his face slightly changed. However, he was still calm


    since he had already heard about the rumor that Prince Crimson could control more than one spirit-


    manipted beast. What surprised him was that Uriah''s talent and strength were beyond the levels of


    other spirit-manipted beasts.


    As a matter of fact, Uriah''s strength was even superior to that of the spiritual race''s guardian beast. If it


    were not restricted by its master''s own strength, it might be even more powerful than it was now.


    "You¡¯re a really troublesome brat!" Dudley became a little worried when Rocky had not only activated


    the Spirit Possession but also summoned Uriah which was not an ordinary beast. Besides that, he also


    noticed that seven or eight light shadows were approaching.


    "Brat, just get out of the way if you don¡¯t want to end up dead," Dudley threatened as he angrily stared


    at Rocky. The hammer-shaped spiritual treasure was not far away from him, but he couldn''t get it


    because Rocky was standing in his way.


    "Cut the crap. If you want to get the spiritual treasure, you have to defeat me first..." Rocky''s aura


    soared as he and Uriah guarded the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure behind them. They stood there


    assertively as if they would tear anyone who approached it.


    "Fine, I''ll take your life!" Dudley took a deep breath and then widened his eyes. Blood streaks covered


    his entire body, and his whole body turned red as if he was burned by fire. The powerful aura of the


    Immortal Stage began to rampage around him like a storm.


    Rocky just stood still while he stared at Dudley whose aura became violent.


    "Demonic Super Body!" Dudley shouted. The next moment, spiritual light glowed all over his body. A


    ray of light suddenly expanded from his body and finally formed a giant demonic shadow. Then, he


    waved his arms like pirs towards Rocky to chop him.

 Chapter 1273 The Melee Escalated

    Chapter 1273 The Melee Escted


    Seeing Dudley''s transformation, Uriah immediately lunged forward. It flew into the air to resist the arms


    of the demonic shadow that came down on Rocky.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! In a blink of an eye, Uriah shed with the demonic shadow head-on and


    withstood its attacks.


    When Dudley saw that Uriah was able to withstand his attacks, his face immediately turned red with


    anger. Then he continued tounch more violent attacks. Uriah tried its best to resist the endless


    attacks from Dudley. Although it was losing ground, it showed no fear and disyed its powerful


    physical strength.


    "Demonic Wild Shadow!" Dudley shouted and punched Uriah again. He was close to bing ballistic


    because of Uriah¡¯s defense. Suddenly, the demonic shadow behind him turned into a ball of demonic


    light and flew out of his body, directly charging at Uriah aggressively.


    Bang!


    With a crashing sound, the demonic light shone brightly as it hit Uriah''s body. At the same time, Uriah''s


    me also rose abruptly into the sky. The two powerful forces were instantly locked in a fierce


    stalemate up in the air.


    "Ghost-head Sea Lion!" Dudley shouted and suddenly opened his Magic Spiritual Space. Then, a huge


    beast shadow that looked like a ghost rushed out of the Magic Spiritual Space and directly charged


    toward Uriah who was resisting the attack of the demonic light.


    Uriah didn''t have enough time to dodge and was thrown right into the air. The two beasts directly fell


    from the tower. The tower was extremely high from the ground, so the two beasts stirred up dust after


    they fell on the ground.


    "No, Uriah..." Rocky''s eyes narrowed into slits. He didn''t expect that Dudley could separate him and


    Uriah by any means.


    A sinister smile appeared on Dudley''s face and another astonishing demonic shadow appeared behind


    him. In the blink of an eye, the shadow approached Rocky.


    However, to his surprise, Rocky didn''t dodge at all. Instead, he just seriously looked at Dudley as the


    demonic shadow approached.


    "Nine Demonic Light Explosions!" Seeing that Rocky didn''t avoid the attack, Dudley immediately


    showed a smug smile. The demonic shadow behind him rushed out and instantly shrouded Rocky.


    The demonic shadow exploded with Rocky at the center and shrouded the area around the top of the


    tower.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Several consecutive deafening explosions rang, and strong light beams continued to spread around.


    The loud sound naturally attracted the attention of all the humans and the members of the spiritual


    race.


    "Basil..." Marcia''s, Alyssa''s, and the other women''s faces turned pale when they heard the loud


    explosions.


    However, an even more powerful aura suddenly burst out from the air. It exceeded the power of the


    Nine Demonic Light Explosions released by Dudley.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "An aura at the fifth grade of the Immortal Stage? How can this be possible?" Dudley clearly felt that


    the aura that suddenly appeared was equivalent to the power released by a spirit maniptor at the


    fifth grade of the Immortal Stage.


    As the demonic light burst out, an Evil me containing ice and fire also shot out. It was closely behind


    the demonic light and once again shrouded the area all around Rocky and Dudley.


    Boom!


    The hammer-shaped spiritual treasure seemed to be affected by the impact of the two kinds of power


    at the Immortal Stage. Soon enough, the light of the spiritual treasure flickered endlessly.


    Suddenly, the spirit-manipted beasts and supernatural beasts that besieged the treasure hunting


    teams began to retreat into the sea. It looked like they received an order from somewhere unknown.


    When the treasure hunting teams saw this, they immediately took the opportunity to rush to the stone


    path and run towards the ruins.


    Even though Marcia and Alyssa immediately led the allied forces of the three countries and the warriors


    of the Dragon Master n to block them, they had drastically failed. Their troops were already in a


    mess because their formation had been destroyed due to the fierce melee just now.


    When the treasure hunting teams were about to reach the ruins, dozens of rays of light suddenly


    appeared in the sky and directly fell on the stone path. It formed a defense line and immediately


    stopped the teams from moving further.


    "The Butterfly Divine n came to support us!" Marcia and Alyssa immediately felt relieved when they


    saw this.


    The Butterfly Divine n, led by Cherry, just came in time to offer their support.


    Meanwhile, after the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure began to malfunction, the ruins suddenly


    rumbled and then began to sink at a slow speed.


    After the light dissipated, Rocky, who wore an ice armor and a colorful robe, finally revealed himself. He


    was trying his best to catch his breath. It was obvious that he had consumed a lot of spiritual power.


    "How can that be possible? I don¡¯t understand. How did you manage to survive my Nine Demonic Light


    Explosions?" Dudley stared at Rocky in total disbelief. The attack he justunched was his most


    powerful trump card, and its power was immensely great. There was no spirit maniptor who could


    still stand after taking this attack.


    "Your spiritual martial arts skill is powerful indeed, but it is not enough to hurt me," Rocky said calmly.


    He still had some strength hidden in him like the power sealed in the seventhyer that he had not


    merged yet. Given the current condition of his body, he could no longer use any power that exceeded


    the limit that he could bear. Nevertheless, his hidden strength could stille in handy when an


    unexpected critical moment happened.


    At that point, Dudley who had already lost all his patience rushed to Rocky at an extremely fast speed.


    He approached him again as he waved his fists wildly. The ferocious fist shadows swept over and


    covered Rocky.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    With a series of deafening thuds, huge pits caused by the punches appeared around the tower and


    smoke was rising from within each pit.


    Rocky tried his best to resist such a fierce attack, but the result was disappointing. His ice armor began


    to crack, and the Spirit Possession had almost reached its limit. Despite that, he still blocked Dudley,


    preventing him from approaching the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure.


    Dudley''s face had already turned deep scarlet with anger.


    "Brat, I have to say you really have a will made of steel!" Dudley said viciously and immediately


    charged at Rocky again.


    Seeing that Dudley was rushing at him again, Rocky realized that he had to go all out since the Spirit


    Possession was about to reach its limit. He disengaged the Spirit Possession then he took out the


    Mysterious Spirit Pill from his pocket. Ka had refined the pill to help him break through to the


    Immortal Stage.


    He opened his mouth and swallowed the pill. Then, he instantly released the evil power sealed in the


    seventhyer of the spiritual soul container, which he had not merged with yet. In the blink of an eye,


    the crazy evil spiritual power immediately flowed through his body. His already fragile body greatly


    suffered from the impact caused by the spiritual power.


    Although it was extremely dangerous to release the evil spiritual power in the spiritual soul container at


    that time, only the evil spiritual power in the container could refine the Mysterious Spirit Pill.


    As the evil spiritual power was activated, the Mysterious Spirit Pill began to take effect. It shed a


    purple and white light in Rocky''s body, and the powerful spiritual power hidden in the pill instantly


    spread all over his body.


    At the very moment, Dudley was only one step away from Rocky.

 Chapter 1274 Seek Help From Glutton

    Chapter 1274 Seek Help From Glutton


    Just when Dudley was about to reach Rocky to kill him, the tower under his feet suddenly shook


    violently as if it were about to copse. He sensed that an extraordinarily strong aura emanated from


    Rocky. Then, he saw that Rocky''s formidable spiritual power rushed out of his body, and a ck fog


    rose continuously all over his body.


    Rocky''s aura, which was originally at the ninth grade of the Divine Stage, suddenly intensified and


    reached the Immortal Stage at such an amazing speed.


    Seeing that Rocky broke through the limit of the Divine Stage and reached the Immortal Stage after


    lifting the state of Spirit Possession, Dudley was extremely shocked.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Rocky suddenly roared and snapped his eyes wide. The Evil me around his body suddenly surged


    into the sky like a raging wave, turning into a wide light column.


    All the spirit maniptors and spiritual race members were stunned to see this.


    "He has reached the Immortal Stage! How did he even manage to break through to the stage at this


    critical time?" All the spirit maniptors in the treasure hunting teams looked at each other in shock.


    However, they were also very envious because breaking through to such stage was simply an


    unreachable dream for most of the spirit maniptors.


    "I didn''t expect that Basil would suddenly reach the Immortal Stage especially at this time..." When they


    saw this, Marcia and the others were also taken aback. They believed that Rocky would be the only


    one who could achieve a thing like this.


    Dudley''s expression changed dramatically. He had never expected that Rocky would suddenly disy


    a new astonishing power. Now he looked at his opponent as if he were a monster instead of a human.


    But Dudley suddenly turned around and dashed directly towards the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure.


    However, Rocky reappeared in front of him like a ghost,pletely blocking in his way.


    Then, several spirit maniptors at the Immortal Stage and masters at the Divine Stage, led by the old


    man in the purple robe, had also reached the tower.


    Rocky suddenly gathered his spiritual energy and opened his Magic Spiritual Space. Then, a figure


    came out from the space at an astonishing speed.


    "Stop them for me immediately," Rocky ordered the figure.


    "Brat, how dare you order me?" The figure that came from Rocky¡¯s Magic Spiritual Space was no other


    than Glutton!


    "I need more time. Just a little while will be enough," Rocky demanded with a frown on his face.


    After ring at Rocky, Glutton suddenly disappeared from where he stood. The next moment, he


    appeared in front of the spirit maniptors led by the old man in purple. He waved his hand arrogantly


    and said, "Come now, all of you!"


    The old man in purple and the others were frightened when they sensed the unfathomable strength of


    Glutton and the astonishing demonic aura around him. They didn''t know what kind of person he was,


    but their ultimate target was the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure. Without replying to his provocation,


    they all attacked and tried to break past him.


    Although Glutton did not show his real form, he still had the strength to dy them for a little while.


    Just when the old man and the others were blocked by Glutton, Rocky and Dudley began their second


    fight. Since he had broken through to the Immortal Stage and was replenished with the spiritual power


    of the Mysterious Spirit Pill, Rocky was back to his best state. Meanwhile, Dudley was at a


    disadvantage because he had consumed a lot of spiritual power because of his frequent use of the


    spiritual martial arts skills.


    While everyone was in battle, the ruins had kept sinking. Although it was slow, the stone path leading to


    the ruins was now parallel to the sea. Seeing this, many treasure raiding teams on the stone path were


    burning with anxiety. They could not advance a single bit because they were blocked by the Butterfly


    Divine n members led by Cherry.


    The overall situation fell into a stalemate while the ruins continued to sink. Then, something


    unexpected happened. Suddenly, a huge tentacle shot out from the sea near the tower where the


    hammer-shaped spiritual treasure was located. The tentacle was lifted to the sky then fell to the tower.


    When they saw the iing danger, Rocky and Dudley retreated at the same time.


    The old man in purple and the others who were fighting with Glutton also quickly left the tower in


    astonishment.


    Boom!


    In a blink of an eye, the tower was smashed into pieces by the huge tentacle. This shocked all the spirit


    maniptors and spiritual race members, including Rocky.


    Then, an abnormally huge ck creature rose from the sea by the side of the ruins. Its entire form


    looked like a powerful sea beast. The intimidating aura released from its body was beyond anyone''s


    imagination that even the spiritual race was overwhelmed by it.


    "What the hell is this creature?" As he looked at the giant creature in front of him, Rocky''s eyes


    widened in astonishment. It was not an ordinary supernatural beast. It was obviously more powerful


    than any legendary guardian beast he had ever seen. Its power was the most superior among all the


    legendary guardian beasts that even the Nether Butterfly Queen paled inparison.


    The appearance of this giant creaturepletely shocked all the spirit maniptors and the spiritual


    race beings.


    The colossal sea beast seemed to get incredibly angry. It suddenly roared and approached the


    coastline at an incredibly fast speed. Then, several thick and long tentacles began to crazily attack all


    the spirit maniptors and spiritual race beings, sweeping through the space like lightning.


    Many of the treasure hunting teams were instantly killed or injured. When they saw this, most of them


    didn''t dare toe near the spiritual treasure anymore and began to escape.


    Rocky, Dudley, and the group led by the old man in purple were stranded in the copsed ruins.


    Meanwhile, the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure was still floating in mid-air. Seawater kept flowing


    into the ruins and the sinking speed seemed to have increased a lot.


    "Damn it!" Dudley red at the giant creature. If it were not for the giant creature, he might have


    obtained the spiritual treasure already.


    "What kind of monster is this? This is totally unbelievable. It is incredibly powerful..." The old man in


    purple was obviously terrified of it.


    "No matter what that monster is, the most important thing is to get the spiritual treasure," another spirit


    maniptor at the Immortal Stage near the old man in purple firmly said.


    All the spirit maniptors at the Immortal Stage and the Divine Stage, including Dudley, employed their


    skills and charged towards the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure.


    Rocky''s face immediately darkened when he saw this. If the giant creature had not suddenly appeared,


    he might have been able to guard the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure. The current situation was


    rather disadvantageous for him.


    However, there was no time for him to hesitate or think. Even if he couldn''t guard the spiritual treasure,


    he wouldn''t let Dudley and the others get it.


    "Glutton, turn into your original form at once and help me block them!" Rocky anxiously shouted at


    Glutton, who had been watching and floating in the air.


    "Then you''d better hold on, brat," Glutton said with augh. The next moment, his whole body was


    covered in shining light.

 Chapter 1275 Attacked By The Colossal Beast

    Chapter 1275 Attacked By The Colossal Beast


    Just as the light exploded like a supernova, Glutton''s body expanded in size and became a massive


    beast¡ªalmost the size of a small mountain. Its head reached into the heavens with its gigantic feet on


    the ground, and its powerful demonic aura was surging around like stormy waves. Its power was


    shocking, reducing all the human spirit maniptors and the spiritual race beings into tremblingmbs.


    Glutton''s original form rushed up in the blink of an eye. It stopped several spirit maniptors at the


    Immortal Stage and the Divine Stage, including Dudley and the aged man in the purple robe.


    "What the hell is this guy?" When Dudley and the others saw that Glutton could turn into such a terrible


    demonic beast, their faces tightened with fear. And because Glutton had blocked the way, it was


    impossible for them to get any closer to the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure.


    Simultaneously, Rocky called Uriah back and rushed directly to the spiritual treasure. Their way was


    unhampered thanks to Glutton''s diversion.


    Seeing that Rocky was about to take the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure, Dudley and the others


    immediately used their powerful spiritual martial arts of the Immortal Stage and the Divine Stage to


    charge at Glutton.


    However, its massive beast body suddenly shed with a demonic light. And in an instant, the evil wind


    around roared and shook the earth. An overly domineering force rushed out like a fierce beast.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Under the impact of several powerful forces, streaks of dazzling light immediately exploded in the sky


    above the ruins. The view was as stunning as fireworks but as destructive as a hurricane.


    At that moment, two figures suddenly took the opportunity to break through the light and chased after


    Rocky under the light''s cover. Seeing this, Glutton did not intend to make a move, but turned back into


    its human shape, because if it maintained the original state and released its power, Rocky would


    probably not be able to hold on.


    Dudley and the aged man exchanged nces, probablymunicating the best way to stop Rocky


    from getting the spiritual treasure first. Although the two were also enemies, they had onemon


    enemy, and that was Rocky. Therefore, the two top masters of the Immortal Stage understood each


    other almost in an instant. They immediately joined hands to disy the two moves of the spiritual


    martial arts of the Immortal Stage, and with lightning speed, they instantly rushed to Rocky''s back.


    When Rocky was about to touch the spiritual treasure, he felt that two waves of strong spiritual power


    behind him were rushing towards him, as fierce as wolves and tigers. His heart jumped because, with


    his current state, it was almost impossible for him to block such two attacks at the same time. After all,


    both of the masters were more powerful than him.


    However, the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure was right in front of him. If Rocky didn''t make a move,


    Dudley or the old man in purple would have an opportunity to take it. So, even when he had his back


    exposed and vulnerable, he didn''t hesitate at all.


    "Unseal!" At that point, Rocky''s eyes widened, and the evil power seal of the eighthyer in his body


    was instantly removed. In the next breath, his body continuously released an excessively violent evil


    spiritual power, and in the blink of an eye, it filled his body to the brim.


    Rocky''s body resembled a swarm of demons dancing in riotous revelry, but his aura was also


    continually increasing.


    He was now in the first grade of the Immortal Stage!


    In the next second, he was in the second grade!


    Next, the fourth grade;


    soon, the fifth grade.


    Without activating the Spirit Possession, Rocky was able to break through to the fifth grade of the


    Immortal Stage.


    Dudley and the aged man were also stunned. They had never expected that Rocky could burst out


    such astonishing power again.


    Rocky''s left arm shook simultaneously, and the Dragon Spirit Mark on his arm instantly flew in the air.


    Then, the mark immediately spread over his whole body, and several astonishing spiritual marks


    appeared on his resolute face.


    "Did you release the sealed power of the eighthyer? I''ll teach you another divine skill to help you fight


    against the enemy!" The voice of the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast suddenly echoed in Rocky''s mind.


    In the next breath, he heard a wispy voice caress his ears with mystical Sanskrit words.


    "Evil King Destruction!" Then, Rocky''s spiritual power suddenly soared all over his body, like ck


    smoke, constantly twining around his body. After that, a ck shadow of his size burst out from his


    body. All over his body, the evil energy waxed and waned like waves on a full moon, and darkness


    enveloped him like an evil king. It rushed to the spiritual martial arts attacks formed by the two streams


    of the strong spiritual power of the Immortal Stage.


    Bang!


    A deafening sound broke through the thick silence. After the evil king ck shadow was released, it


    collided with the two streams of spiritual power. It broke through these two streams, shattering them


    like delicate ss, and the ck shadow kept rushing towards Dudley and the aged man.


    They had never expected that Rocky would be able to unleash such astonishing power. Besides, they


    hadn''t expected that the ck shadow could actually resist their two simultaneous moves. Therefore,


    they had no time to react.


    In the blink of an eye, the ck shadow pierced through the gap between Dudley and the aged man.


    To their surprise, nothing happened. It faded into the darkness like a ghost.


    "What? Nothing happened? Is this guy just bluffing?" Dudley and the aged man were terrified at first,


    but they were confused when nothing happened. They thought that the ck shadow was just Rocky''s


    bluff, so they were slightly relieved. However, it was short-lived happiness, because several ck lights


    suddenly shed out from their bodies and started spreading all over them.


    As the ck lights took over their body, twin shouts of surprise turned into cries of pain. And in the next


    breath, they fell to the ground with a heavy thud, stirring clouds of dust.


    The other spirit maniptors at the Immortal Stage and the Divine Stage, who were blocked by


    Glutton, were surprised to see this scene. They didn''t expect that Rocky could beat two top spirit


    maniptors at the Immortal Stage on his own.


    However, Rocky''s condition was not very good either. His face was ashen, and his body was trembling


    slightly. He was frowning deeply, and his forehead was knitted as if he was in the throes of an intense


    headache. But he still tried his best to hold on. At the same time, he channeled the eighthyer''s


    unsealed power into the spiritual soul container.


    After that, Rocky''s body was on the edge of its limit. If he used his strength again, it would probably


    cause an unimaginable impact on his soul, making his situation more dangerous.


    Fortunately, he had already beaten back both Dudley and the aged man. Meanwhile, Glutton had


    transformed into its human shape and was now holding down the other spirit maniptors at the


    Immortal Stage and the Divine Stage. The hammer-shaped spiritual treasure was not in danger for the


    time being.


    Meanwhile, most of the ruins had been submerged under the sea. Sabina and the other two women,


    who had been fighting against the colossal fish beast in the ruins, had flown back to the coastline on a


    spirit-manipted beast.


    Due to the colossal sea beast''s interference, the human spirit maniptors and the spiritual race


    beings, who had been fighting on the stone path, all retreated to the coastline and watched the ruins


    sink to the bottom of the sea.


    Suddenly, the colossal beast let out a fearsome roar. It waved its long tentacle, which was as thick and


    sturdy as a well-made pir. It swept towards Rocky, who was riding on Uriah''s back and was


    struggling to hold on, as he had just recovered from the previous battle.

 Chapter 1276 The Horrible Prediction

    Chapter 1276 The Horrible Prediction


    However, Rocky couldn''t use his power to resist the attack anymore. Meanwhile, Glutton couldn''t lend


    him a hand, as it was still fighting with the spirit maniptors at the Immortal Stage and the Divine


    Stage. Thus, Uriah had to take Rocky back to avoid the attack of the colossal sea beast.


    Just as Rocky moved backward, an astonishing spiritual power suddenly fell from the sky in the form of


    lightning, and it hit the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure floating in midair. The spiritual treasure


    trembled upon contact, and it then flew out of the ruins like a meteor.


    The scope of the taboo curse was limited to the ruins of the Water Master n. Once the spiritual


    treasure flew out of the ruins, it would leave the taboo curse''s scope.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Seeing this, Rocky looked up at the direction where the tremendous spiritual power originated. He


    spotted a figure in a red robe floating near the ruins. This person had a greedy look on his face while


    he stood on the water''s surface. However, in the next moment, the figure in the red robe suddenly


    disappeared.


    At that time, the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure was about to fly out of the ruins. Seeing that the


    situation was not good, Rocky immediately asked Uriah to catch up with it. If the spiritual treasure left


    the ruins, something terrible might happen!


    On the other hand, the treasure hunting teams on the coast caught sight of the hammer-shaped


    spiritual treasure as it flew farther away. If the spiritual treasure managed to fly out of the ruins, it would


    be equivalent to losing the taboo curse''s protection, and those spiritual race ns would no longer be


    restricted. Therefore, they immediately flew into the air and rushed towards the sea, where the spiritual


    treasure mightnd.


    In the blink of an eye, among the treasure hunting teams, hundreds of members from the spiritual race


    ns rushed towards the spiritual treasure.


    Marcia and Alyssa exchanged nces shortly before they jumped into the air without hesitation.


    Seeing this, Cherry immediately followed them. Of course, what the three women cared about was not


    the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure, but Rocky, who was chasing after the spiritual treasure at that


    moment. After all, once Rocky obtained the spiritual treasure, all the other teams would undoubtedly


    attack him to take the treasure from him.


    Of course, the colossal sea beast didn''t just stand by. When it saw that the hammer-shaped spiritual


    treasure flew out of the ruins and countless members of spiritual race ns rushed after it, the monster


    let out a deafening roar once again. Suddenly, more than ten tall, pir-like tentacles swept over the


    sea, making a massive wave, which prevented Rocky and the spiritual race beings from approaching


    the spiritual treasure.


    Uriah, carrying Rocky, dodged all the way and approached the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure at the


    fastest speed. But at that time, the spiritual treasure had already flown out of the area of the ruins.


    Regardless of how fast Uriah was going, it was still a step slower than the coveted treasure.


    When Rocky noticed that, his eyes narrowed in concentration, and he immediately reached out to grab


    the spiritual treasure when it flew close enough to him. The moment he had the spiritual treasure in his


    grasp, a pir-like tentacle fell from the sky.


    At the same time, arge number of spiritual race beings swarmed after him. At that rate, Rocky


    seemed trapped, for it looked like he had no way out, and no allies near him either. He was hemmed in


    from all sides!


    Just as Rocky was about to be attacked from both sides, a woman appeared first beside him. The


    figure''s spiritual power surged all over her body, and at the same time, she burst out aura at the fourth


    grade of a spiritual master. A shadow of the halberd in her hand waved in the air, shing a trace of


    residual shadow. It collided with the falling tentacle in the next breath, and immediately, a dazzling light


    shone in all directions.


    Almost at the same time, the other two women also arrived beside Rocky.


    The three women were Marcia, Alyssa, and Cherry.


    "You came at the right time." Rocky breathed a sigh of relief. He was lucky they arrived on time.


    Otherwise, he would be in big trouble.


    "It''s not time to rx yet. The fight isn''t over," Cherry reminded him seriously. Dozens of spiritual race


    members had already surrounded Rocky and the three women in the blink of an eye.


    The colossal sea beast didn''t stop attacking either. It kept using its tentacles to maim and destroy


    anyone in its path.


    Obviously, Rocky, who had the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure in his hand, had be everyone''s


    target.


    "I''ve obtained the spiritual treasure anyway," Rocky said to Cherry, smirking, as the hammer-shaped


    spiritual treasure wasfortably gripped in his hand.


    "Perhaps, God has willed for this to happen. Now, I can only hope that the legend is not true," Cherry


    uttered, and her eyes darkened, foreboding.


    As soon as the words passed from Cherry''s lips, the Water Master n''s ruins, which had been sinking


    for a while, suddenly shook violently. The sea surface within a thousand meters also surged with


    roaring waves as if something was about to rush out from the bottom of the sea.


    The ruins and the sea surface weren''t the only ces ravaged by the violent shaking. The coastline


    was also affected, and dirt and debris were falling everywhere, hitting monsters and spiritual race


    beings alike.


    The next moment, on the sea surface not far from the ruins, a pattern, dozens of meters wide, suddenly


    appeared. It was a vast sealing array, surrounded by red lights that throbbed like the heartbeat.


    Suddenly, lightning shed; thunder rumbled, and clouds gathered above the Water Beast Sea.


    Besides the one over the sea surface, simr sealing array patterns appeared in almost all the other


    eight spiritual ces of the Wild Spirit Land, where the spiritual treasures had been sealed up. These


    ces included the torch mountain of the Hell of Dragon Fang and the ice cave of the Nine-phoenix


    Demonic Land.


    The nine array patterns shot out a column of red light that soared into the sky, and in the next breath, a


    strong but appalling and terrible spiritual power spread around.


    The whole Wild Spirit Land began to tremble as if a mighty earthquake was passing over it. It affected


    the entire continent and caused all living creatures to fall into a great panic.


    As that was happening, there was a thick silence that settled over the Water Beast Sea.


    All the human spirit maniptors and the spiritual race beings who saw the red light soar into the sky


    were dumbfounded, not knowing what had happened.


    "Is the legend true?" When Rocky saw what was happening, he could not help but believe in the


    legend. A dark expression settled over his face, simr to what the women were sporting at that


    moment as well. It seemed that the legend about the existence of the nine spiritual meridians on the


    Wild Spirit Land was true! And that meant that the nine wild spirit beasts might also exist.


    At that moment, Alyssa felt something strange in her Magic Spiritual Space. When she opened it, she


    saw the Timber Moon Fox King walk out slowly. Then, it looked up at the soaring red light and uttered,


    "The cmity beasts will be reborn. Beware. The doomsday is just around the corner!"


    Hearing this, Rocky and the three women were shaken. Among the nine legendary guardian beasts,


    the Timber Moon Fox King had a strong ability to predict the future, and its prediction was often


    urate.


    While all the human spirit maniptors and the spiritual race members were in a state of shock, a


    colossal mountain-shaped beast shadow slowly appeared from the sealing array. Its powerful aura


    instantly filled the surroundings, backed by the red lights that loomed over them. Almost at the same


    time, the waves of the Water Beast Sea swelled and soared...

 Chapter 1277 The Legendary Calamity Beast

    Chapter 1277 The Legendary Cmity Beast


    Initially, the colossal sea beast was focused on Rocky alone, and it had been staring at him like he was


    a piece of delicious meat. However, as soon as it saw the beast shadow that appeared from the red


    light sealing array, it hesitated as if it didn''t know which one to focus on¡ªRocky or the new beast


    shadow. It immediately stopped attacking Rocky, the three women, and the spiritual race beings, then


    turned to rush towards the array.


    In the blink of an eye, the beast shadow had stepped out of the array, with a powerful and domineering


    aura like the king of beasts.


    When Rocky saw the beast shadow clearly, he was stunned because it was very simr to one of the


    nine sons of the dragon in his previous world. It had a massive turtle shell on its back, which upied


    more than half of its body. Its long neck was tall and straight, and its huge head made it look lovely, but


    the powerful aura it released was not so pleasing.


    "Is this one of the legendary cmity beasts?" Cherry wondered in a low and shaky voice.


    "Ha-ha! I didn''t expect that the cmity beast would be reborn. It seems that the retribution of the


    spiritual race ising. This one is called the Demonic Flood Turtle, which can cause floods. If it


    appears, it will undoubtedly cause severe flooding everywhere." At that very moment, a burst of wild


    laughter suddenly rang.


    Rocky and the three women turned their eyes to the direction where the voice had originated. They


    saw the ferocious smile on Glutton''s face, even as it continued to attack surrounding spirit maniptors


    at the Immortal Stage and the Divine Stage. It seemed that Glutton was determined to take revenge.


    At the time, the colossal sea beast, who was approaching the Demonic Flood Turtle, roared. On the


    water''s surface, the two massive beasts confronted each other, as if they were fighting for the throne.


    The seawater around the sea beast began to surge violently, and it turned into water columns that


    soared into the sky. These water columns converged and attacked the Demonic Flood Turtle, which


    appeared rxed and unhurt. It moved its long neck slightly, and all of a sudden, its big eyes opened.


    Then within a hundred meters, the seawater surged violently and formed a waterfall-like curtain that


    resisted the water columns like a thick concrete wall.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The sound of tumultuous waves reverberated from the surface of the sea, resembling tribal drums


    thudding a hunting song. Water sshed in the air, as the powerful force created gigantic waves that


    swept towards the coastline once again.


    Meanwhile, the treasure raiding teams on the coastline were dumbfounded when they saw the two


    giant beasts fighting in the sea. It was evident that the two giant beasts'' strength in front of them was


    entirely beyond their imagination. And when they saw that the huge waves were rushing towards them,


    they forgot about the spiritual treasure and immediately ran away. In the blink of an eye, most of them


    had left the coastline, leaving only the team of spirit maniptors of three countries, the members of


    the Dragon Master n and the Butterfly Divine n.


    "Shirley, the three of you should go and take the other spirit maniptors away first. I''ll go with the


    members of the Dragon Master n and the Butterfly Divine n to assist my master and the others,"


    Sabina instructed decisively to the three women. Time was of the essence, so she could not ask for


    their opinions, and the current situation was no longer something that human spirit maniptors could


    meddle with. To avoid unnecessary casualties, she had to withdraw the team of spirit maniptors


    before anything else.


    Hearing this, the three women nodded at once. Then, they led the team of the spirit maniptors to


    retreat first. On the other hand, Sabina flew to the sea with the two ns to help Rocky and his


    companions.


    Meanwhile, the colossal sea beast was fighting fiercely with the Demonic Flood Turtle. Without its


    interference, the hundreds of members of the spiritual race floating above the sea began to aim at


    Rocky and the three women around him. Although these spiritual race members belonged to different


    treasure raiding teams and were enemies with each other, they had all decided to join hands against


    Rocky. That was because the hammer-shaped spiritual treasure was in his hands now.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "What should we do now? Should we break out of the encirclement?" Alyssa looked at Rocky and the


    other two women.


    "Although there are no spiritual masters among them, there are many ordinary spiritual beings. It won''t


    be easy to break out of the encirclement by force. However, it seems that Sabina has already brought


    the Dragon Master n and the Butterfly Divine n to support us. For now, we have to protect Basil


    and the spiritual treasure. We can break out of the encirclement once theye to back us up," Marcia


    analyzed.


    Of course, Rocky and the other two women nodded in agreement.


    Meanwhile, hundreds of members of the spiritual race swarmed towards them like a tide. In the blink of


    an eye, they were so closely surrounded that it was impossible to break out.


    Marcia and her Holy-blood Dragon King took the lead in fighting against theing enemies. At the


    same time, Alyssa asked the Timber Moon Fox King to use a strong enchanted barrier to resist the


    enemies that came one after another, while Cherry stayed beside Rocky, ready to fight.


    Since the three women were all above spiritual masters, they were not inferior to the hundreds of


    spiritual race members who were much stronger than human spirit maniptors. They held their


    ground even when enemies swarmed under their feet like locusts on crops.


    Just as they hade to a deadlock, Sabina arrived with the members of the Dragon Master n and


    the Butterfly Divine n. They forced their way to meet with Rocky and the three women.


    "Prepare yourself! We are breaking out of the encirclement," announced Marcia to herpanions.


    Right on cue, a deafening scream attracted the attention of everyone.


    Not far away, it looked like the Demonic Flood Turtle had defeated its opponent. Several pir-like


    tentacles were spurting ck blood, which created an inky stain on the surrounding waters.


    "I can''t believe that such a powerful sea beast is no match for the Demonic Flood Turtle!" Rocky was


    shocked. The colossal sea beast had the aura of a legendary guardian beast, and it was much stronger


    than the Nether Butterfly Queen that had lived for five hundred years. Even so, it couldn''t defeat the


    Demonic Flood Turtle. It seemed that the turtle was really powerful.


    However, what worried Rocky most was that there were nine legendary cmity beasts. If the other


    eight ones were as powerful as the turtle, the whole Wild Spirit Land would undoubtedly face an


    exceedingly terrible disaster. In fact, the Timber Moon Fox King had predicted earlier that doomsday


    would soone for the Wild Spirit Land. It was because the nine cmity beasts would be reborn.


    And now, it was happening!


    At the point, the sea beast, who couldn''t defeat the Demonic Flood Turtle, began to sink. It seemed to


    be running away. But the turtle didn''t care, and didn''t chase after it. Instead, it turned its attention to


    Rocky, the three women, and the hundreds of spiritual race members on the sea.


    "Brat, take your men away quickly. The cmity beasts liked to eat ancient demonic beasts, ancient


    spiritual beasts, and the spiritual race in the past. If you don''t want to die, you should leave now," said


    Glutton nervously. It had been boasting earlier, but now it had appeared beside Rocky with a shaken


    look. It seemed just as terrified as them of the cmity beast.


    Upon Glutton''s instruction, Rocky and the three women looked at each other. Since Glutton had said


    so, they had to leave now.

 Chapter 1278 The Savior Of The Alien World

    Chapter 1278 The Savior Of The Alien World


    Then, Rocky, Glutton, his fellow women, and the members of the Dragon Master n and the Butterfly


    Divine n began to forcefully break out of the encirclement. Hundreds of the spiritual race beings


    chased and intercepted them. However, the two legendary guardian beasts and Glutton sessfully


    opened a way and the three women including Marcia who had the strength of a spiritual master also


    helped. The encirclement was continuously broken in the direction of the coastline, even though the


    number of their opponents was overwhelming.


    Almost at the same time, the Demonic Flood Turtle suddenly sank to the bottom of the sea, leaving no


    trace.


    Just as Rocky and his team were about to totally break out of the encirclement, a huge wave of water


    suddenly sshed out of the sea. The turtle suddenly broke out of the water and appeared under a


    large group of spiritual race beings. It instantly burst out an astonishing aura. The water columns


    around it soared into the sky. In a blink of an eye, many spiritual race beings were hit and fell right into


    the sea.


    At the same time, the turtle opened its humongous mouth and took a deep breath. The spiritual race


    beings that fell into the sea were immediately sucked into its mouth and became its food. They were


    completely helpless since the cmity beast was incredibly strong.


    The other spiritual race beings looked horrified when they saw this. Many of them didn''t think about the


    hammer-shaped spiritual treasure in Rocky''s hand anymore and flew directly towards the coastline.


    They flew as fast as they could, but the turtle didn''t let its food run away so easily. With its sudden roar,


    the sea water near the coastline suddenly surged and instantly formed a wave barrier. The barrier


    blocked Rocky and his team, and all other spiritual race beings.


    Some of the members of the spiritual race flew so fast that they directly hit the wave barrier and


    immediately bounced back to the sea because of the barrier''s power. Some of them stopped just in


    time and flew high into the sky to try and cross the water barrier, but they were immediately shot down


    by the turtle¡¯s water bombs. There was really no way to escape.


    When Rocky and the women saw this, their expressions also changed. They knew that they were in


    huge trouble! Hence, they muste up with another n urgently.


    At that moment, the turtle began its ughter mercilessly. Many spiritual race beings had be its


    food in an instant. It was as if the sea hadpletely be its territory.


    Just as Rocky and his team were about to fall into an awfully dangerous situation, an extremely


    dazzling golden light suddenly shot out from the ruins that had almostpletely sunk to the bottom of


    the sea. The golden light illuminated the entire sea surface like the zing sun.


    Rocky looked at the dazzling golden light and suddenly felt that it was a little familiar. Soon enough, the


    golden light slowly dissipated, and then a figure appeared. The figure¡¯s whole body was filled with an


    extremely gentle aura. It was almost like a saint.


    "Look, it''s him!" Rocky immediately widened his eyes, and Shirley beside him was also surprised at


    what they saw.


    The figure turned out to be the mysterious man in the container that Rocky and Shirley had seen in the


    divine chamber in the ruins.


    "The cmity beast has been reborn. The Wild Spirit Land is approaching its doomsday, but this is not


    the future the king wanted to see. How exactly long did I sleep?" the mysterious man in the air


    murmured to himself. Then he looked at the cmity beast which was feeding on the spiritual race


    beings in the sea.


    The Demonic Flood Turtle seemed to have noticed the mysterious man since it suddenly stopped


    attacking the spiritual race beings. Suddenly, it let out a horrifying scream, as if it were afraid of the


    mysterious man. Then it immediately sank back into the sea and the wave barrier in front of the


    coastlinepletely disappeared.


    The spiritual race beings who had narrowly escaped from death ran away as soon as they saw the


    turtle and the wave barrier were gone. Only Rocky, Glutton, the women, and the members of the


    Dragon Master n and the Butterfly Divine n were left.


    "Holy Lord! He is still alive¡­" Glutton suddenly said out of nowhere.


    "Glutton, do you know who he is?" Rocky immediately turned to look at Glutton and asked.


    "Shouldn''t you be the one who is more familiar with him?" After meaningfully rolling its eyes, Glutton


    asked Rocky to open his Magic Spiritual Space and swaggered inside. But before entering, it could not


    help but breathe out a sigh of relief. It was as if it had just experienced a false rm.


    After hearing what Glutton said, Rocky looked up again at the mysterious man. After thinking for a


    while, he said to Marcia and the others, "Wait for me here." Then he called and asked Uriah to fly


    towards the mysterious man.


    On the other hand, the mysterious man also noticed Rocky flying towards him. He was immediately


    shocked. He stared at Rocky with his pair of wise eyes, as if he just confirmed something.


    Soon enough, Rocky arrived in front of the mysterious man. The two men intently looked at each other,


    and their eyes met.


    "Who are you?" Rocky straightforwardly asked him. If the owner of the memory he saw before was the


    mysterious man, then the man could solve all the mysteries. He could finally know the truth that the


    Dragon-shaped Soul Beast did not tell him.


    "I''m Holy Lord, responsible for recording the entire history of the Wild Spirit Land. But I had been


    sleeping for a long time. Can you tell me what changes have happened in the Wild Spirit Land over the


    past years?" Holy Lord smiled widely. He looked extremely approachable. Even though he looked


    gentle and elegant, he gave off an irresistible power.


    While he was talking, he suddenly appeared closer to Rocky in a sh. He pointed at Rocky''s forehead


    with one finger, and a golden light shed immediately.


    Rocky felt as if something waspletely invading his head. Although he wanted to resist it, he could


    only let that feeling upy him.


    In a blink of an eye, he came back to his senses. He looked at Holy Lord again who still stood in his


    original position as if he had never moved.


    "I see. So, that was what happened while I was asleep. It seems that everything is in the hands of fate!"


    Holy Lord said, then sighed suddenly.


    "Since you got what you wanted to know from me, can you tell me something you know? Such as the


    death of the myriad spiritual race beings, and who are the twelve statues in the Heavenly God


    Temple?" Rocky asked immediately.


    "There is a reason why King Apollyon didn''t tell you, but you will know soon. And what you need to do


    now is to collect the blood essence of the nine legendary guardian beasts as soon as possible, and to


    get back the holy treasure of the Dragon Master n. These are the top priorities, because the Wild


    Spirit Land is about to fall into a terrible disaster. With the power of the spiritual race, it is impossible for


    them to stop it, and you must rely on theplete power of the Divine Spiritual Source. Although the


    nine spiritual treasures have appeared, only half of the Divine Spiritual Source gathered by them is not


    enough. The nine legendary guardian beasts have to be gathered together to form the other half of the


    Divine Spiritual Source and you shouldbine the two halves into one. Perhaps with that, you mayN?velDrama.Org content.


    have the chance to stop the doomsday of the Wild Spirit Land. And the only person who can do this


    must be you! You are the savior from the Alien World!" Holy Lord said as if he had ced all his hopes


    on Rocky. He had known everything about Rocky by reading his memory, so he knew all of his


    secrets.

 Chapter 1279 Back To The Coastline

    Chapter 1279 Back To The Coastline


    Rocky''s face immediately turned pale when he heard that. He didn''t expect that Holy Lord had


    completely read all his memory, including the secret that his soul did not actually belong to this world.


    "There is a secret I will tell you first," Holy Lord said mysteriously as he ced his hands on his chin as


    if in deep thought.


    "What secret is it?" Rocky asked immediately.


    "Your fate will be the same as those twelve people because they used to be the saviors of this world.


    But unfortunately, they almost destroyed this world with their own hands," Holy Lord deeply sighed as if


    he was totally lost in his memory.


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Rocky knew that Holy Lord was implying something, but it was something


    he could not understand for now.


    "The beast that was hurt by the cmity beast just now is actually the legendary guardian beast of the


    Water Master n. It may need your help," Holy Lord suddenly reminded Rocky. In a blink of an eye,


    he turned into a blinding golden light and disappeared.


    Rocky frowned when Holy Lord disappeared. Even though he told him something, it just made him fall


    into a deeper mystery. Those twelve statues were once the saviors of this world. So, Diving King Belial


    who looked exactly like him, and Ice Queen he saw were also two of the saviors. But why did Holy Lord


    say that they almost destroyed the world by themselves? What did he mean by that? What kind of


    terrible thing happened at that time? And what did that have to do with the death of the myriad spiritual


    race beings? Rocky couldn¡¯t wrap his head around it.


    He came back to his senses and immediately looked down at the sea in search of any trace of the


    colossal sea beast which was the legendary guardian beast of the Water Master n.


    Soon enough, Rocky saw the legendary guardian beast at the position where the ruins of the Water


    Master n had sunk into. It was soaked in the sea, stained with ck blood. It seemed that it was


    severely injured and was about to sink into the deep sea.


    "Uriah..." Rocky said as he tapped Uriah¡¯s side.


    Uriah soared into the air with Rocky on its back and flew towards the legendary guardian beast of the


    Water Master n.


    Seeing that Rocky was flying over, the legendary guardian beast unexpectedly stopped attacking.


    Perhaps it was already powerless, so Rocky quickly approached it.


    "I don''t know how this will turn out, but there¡¯s no harm in trying." Then, Rocky immediately used the


    Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill to see if he could enter the spiritual sense of the legendary


    guardian beast.


    In an instant, he entered another space which was a totally different dimension.


    "I made it. I came inside the legendary guardian beast." Rocky''s eyes narrowed into slits, thinking of his


    next step.


    At that time, a light shadow suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "How and why can you enter the spiritual sense of the legendary guardian beast? You must be the


    human who obtained the Sea God Hammer of our Water Master n..." the light shadow said with


    complete hostility.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Are you the legendary guardian beast of the Water Master n?" Rocky asked immediately.


    "I''m itsst owner and my soul has integrated with it. You already have the spiritual treasure, why


    haven¡¯t you left yet? And why are you here?" the light shadow questioned him. It was obvious that it


    was suspicious of Rocky.


    "It was not my original intention to get the spiritual treasure. I just wanted to prevent thest spiritual


    treasure from appearing, so the cmity beasts cannot be reborn. But I didn''t expect that I still couldn''t


    stop it no matter what I did..." Rocky shook his head, regret filling up his heart.


    "Really? Is that the truth? But I can sense a very evil force in your body," the light shadow said coldly.


    "It''s quite a long story; I will tell you some other time, but I have something to ask you first. What does


    that Holy Lord have to do with the ruins of the Water Master n? Why was he asleep in the container


    in the ruins¡¯ stone chamber?" Rocky asked the light shadow casually.


    "I only know that he is our great savior. After he fell asleep, our n had kept his body and submerged


    it in our sacred water so his body will not be rotten over time. He had been sleeping in the container for


    an awfully long time, maybe at least several thousand years. And my ultimate responsibility is to protect


    him and the spiritual treasure..." the light shadow replied at once.


    "He¡¯s your savior?" Rocky asked. It seemed that Holy Lord was aplicated man. He was the savior


    of the Water Master n, one of the nine great spiritual race ns. He also seemed to have a strong


    power that even the spiritual race could never reach. Otherwise, that cmity beast wouldn''t have


    immediately disappeared in fear after seeing Holy Lord.


    "Anyway, I think you are seriously injured. I want to give you a treatment if you¡¯ll allow it," Rocky


    offered.


    "It seems that you are a good and thoughtful person. But I think there must be some conditions for me!


    You wouldn¡¯t do this without getting something in return." The light shadow seemed topletely see


    through Rocky''s mind.


    "I just want to get a few drops of your legendary guardian beast''s blood essence," Rocky said


    straightforwardly.


    "Is that all you want? I thought maybe you wanted to know the location of the precious deposits of the


    Water Master n," the light shadow said in surprise.


    "I''m not interested in that kind of thing right now. Thank you though. But if you want to tell me that, then


    go ahead." Rocky faintly smiled.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter if I tell you. It''s not a big deal to keep it a secret. Our Water Master n has


    been annihted anyway. However, I have an unreasonable demand for you," the light shadow replied.


    "What is it? Go ahead," Rocky said as he nodded.


    "This legendary guardian beast should have been reincarnated a long time ago, but it hasn''t yet to


    protect Holy Lord and the spiritual treasure of our n. Since the spiritual treasure and Holy Lord are


    not here anymore, I should have been reincarnated already. But because of the battle with the cmity


    beast just now, I was seriously injured. It would surely take some time for me to recover. I cannot be


    reincarnated until Ipletely recover. However, the cmity beast is still in this area, so you must


    help me get out of here..." The light shadow voiced out his demand.


    "If you won¡¯t mind, you cane with me back to the Crimson City. I will let them prepare a ce for


    you to heal," Rocky said after thinking for a while.


    "That will be great! Thank you so much for your kindness," the light shadow said, grateful for Rocky¡¯s


    help.


    With that, Rocky returned back to reality. He quickly opened his Magic Spiritual Space and let the


    legendary guardian beast of the Water Master n enter it. Then, he immediately flew back towards


    the coastline.


    At that moment, Marcia and the other women had already returned to the coastline with the members


    of the Dragon Master n and the Butterfly Divine n. They were meeting with Shirley and the three


    empires¡¯ spirit maniptor team. All of them were waiting for Rocky toe back.


    As soon as Rocky flew back, the women immediately rushed forward and surrounded him.

 Chapter 1280 The threats Kept Expanding

    Chapter 1280 The threats Kept Expanding


    "Who is that man? Isn¡¯t he the one who was soaked in that container in the ruins before? Why did he


    suddenly appear?" Shirley asked Rocky curiously.


    "Let''s talk about itter when we get back. We need to get out of here first," Rocky briefly replied.


    Hearing this, the women looked at each other and knew that Rocky must have felt something wrong in


    this ce, so they didn''t ask any more questions.


    Then, Rocky and his team left the Water Beast Sea at once.


    Not long after, the figure in the red robe appeared above the Water Beast Sea again. It was him who


    had knocked the Sea God Hammer out of the Water Master n''s ruins.


    "The cmity beasts were finally reborn. Ha-ha! If we conquer all the nine cmity beasts, we will


    finally rule the entire Wild Spirit Land. But before that, we must get the Divine Spiritual Source. All of


    the nine spiritual treasures have already appeared, so we can get the other half of the Divine Spiritual


    Source soon," the figure in redughed wildly, his tone seething with pure evil and malice.


    "If we want to get the Divine Spiritual Source, we have to gather all nine spiritual treasures together. It


    would definitely not be easy," the figure said as he returned to his normal tone.


    "The patriarch of the Heavenly Demon n wants to get the Divine Spiritual Source too, doesn¡¯t he?


    So, we don''t need to worry about it. We just need to wait and see how this will turn out and how we can


    benefit from the situation. But you still need to add fuel to the fire at the right time. You also have to be


    careful of that Holy Lord. He is not just an ordinary person. If he knows that I have finallye out of


    the seal, he will surely act," the figure in red said in the same intense tone as before. Then, he


    suddenly disappeared.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    After leaving the Water Beast Sea, the spirit maniptors from the Magic Phoenix Empire and the


    Timber Deity Empire were getting ready to return home first. Before leaving, Rocky went alone to see


    Alyssa and asked her if she knew something about the holy treasure of the Dragon Master n.


    "I honestly don''t know anything about it. I only robbed the treasure box from Marcia just because I


    guessed that there must be something especially important in it. What I did was purely impulsive.


    You¡¯re well aware of the situation of our two empires at that time. Besides that, Marcia and I were


    natural enemies then," Alyssa said with a faint smile. Back then, Alyssa, Rocky, and Marcia were in a


    situation that the three of them absolutely opposed and hated each other to death. But both Alyssa and


    Marcia had now be the confidants of Rocky which Alyssa never imagined in the past.


    "Oh, really?" Rocky was a little disappointed after he heard that. After all, there were still two colored


    pearls remaining to be found. If the pearls were not in the hand of the Timber Deity Empire, it would


    surely take them a long time to discover new relevant clues.


    "If you are willing to tell me the details, maybe I can do something to help you," Alyssa offered


    immediately after seeing the look on Rocky''s face.


    Rocky immediately thought about it. He understood why Holy Lord asked him to collect the blood


    essence of the nine legendary guardian beasts as soon as possible. However, Rocky didn''t understand


    why Holy Lord asked him to get back the Holy Mask, the holy treasure of the Dragon Master n. But


    he remembered that in the memory of Holy Lord, the man called the "King" wore the Holy Mask. This


    only meant that the Holy Mask must be of unimaginable importance. Now that almost all the legendary


    guardian beasts were about to appear, it wouldn''t be difficult to gather their blood essence. In a


    hundred years, the Holy Dragon Empire had only managed to gather seven of the nine colored pearls,


    and the remaining two pearls were obviously the most difficult to find. If they continued the search like


    this, they didn''t know when they would be able to collect all of them and get the clues about the holy


    treasure of the Dragon Master n. So, it wouldn''t be a bad thing if Alyssa could lend a hand.


    "Well, this is supposed to be a secret of the Holy Dragon Empire, but I have to get all the help I need to


    get back the holy treasure as soon as possible," Rocky said to Alyssa. Then he exined to her


    everything about the holy treasure.


    "Wait, you mean the colored pearls? I think I heard about that somewhere..." Alyssa was suddenly lost


    in thought after Rocky''s exnation. Then, her face suddenly lit up and said, "Yes, I remember there


    was a colored pearl in the tributes that the Roaring me Empire intended to give to our Timber Deity


    Empire. Butter, I asked them to change it into the treasure map instead."


    "The Roaring me Empire? So, it seems there is a colored pearl in their hand," Rocky said


    enthusiastically, realizing that there was some hope again.


    "I''ll go to the Roaring me Empire for you. If they do have the colored pearl, I''ll try my best to get it


    back for you," Alyssa suggested to Rocky.


    "Yes, please. Thank you very much. That will be a great help." Rocky nodded at her suggestion. If


    Alyssa asked personally, it wouldn''t be difficult for her to get the colored pearl from the Roaring me


    Empire.


    A few dayster, Rocky and his team went back to the Crimson City.


    After returning to the Crimson City, he immediately found ake near the city and asked the legendary


    guardian beast of the Water Master n to temporarily live there. On the way back, he had already


    given the legendary guardian beast a simple treatment, but its injury was more severe than he had


    imagined. So, he performed surgery to prevent the injury from getting worse.


    At present, eight of the nine legendary guardian beasts had already appeared. The only one that hadn''t


    appeared yet was the one from the Thunder Master n. Like the Water Master n, it was also an


    advanced spiritual race n that had been extinct for a long time. So, it was difficult to find their


    legendary guardian beast.


    It was already noon of the second day after Rocky finished his treatment on the legendary guardian


    beast of the Water Master n.


    At that time, Rocky and hispanions gathered in the Crimson Chamber. The atmosphere was a little


    serious and intense. After they came back, they received some news that the other eight cmity


    beasts had been reborn from the original ces where the spiritual treasures had been sealed. These


    cmity beasts had now caused great regional threats, and the threats were still expanding by the


    hour.


    "One cmity beast is already immensely powerful. Now that nine of them appeared in the Wild Spirit


    Land at the same time, I have no idea what will happen next!" Rocky said solemnly. He seemed


    composed but he was slightly panicking deep inside.


    "It seems that the Wild Spirit Land is definitely doomed this time. It won''t be long now before it


    bes apletely terrible hell," Cherry said after she deeply sighed.


    "Are the cmity beasts really that powerful?" Moira, who was also among the crowd, couldn''t help but


    ask. She had no idea what kind of beasts these cmity beasts were.


    "Moira, you wouldn''t be asking that if you had seen it with your own eyes. Even the legendary guardian


    beast that had guarded the Water Master n for a thousand years is no match for that cmity beast.


    I think there¡¯s probably nothing in the entire Wild Spirit Land that can match its power and sessfully


    win against it. One cmity beast might not be a big deal, but there are nine of them. It seems that the


    prediction of Alyssa''s legendary guardian beast is true after all. The doomsday of the Wild Spirit Land


    ising indeed," Marcia said seriously. She also could not wrap her head around this news.


    "Basil, you still haven''t told us what you discussed with that man. Who on earth is he anyway?" Shirley


    asked, eager to know the conversation between Rocky and Holy Lord.


    Everyone immediately turned their heads to look at Rocky.

 Chapter 1281 The Spiritual Races Huge Secret

    Chapter 1281 The Spiritual Race''s Huge Secret


    "I won''t tell you his identity for the time being, but he told me how we could stop the nine cmity


    beasts," Rocky said after thinking for a while.


    "What did he say?" Everyone was curious about the answer.


    "He told me that if we want to get rid of the cmity beasts, we must gather the power of nine spiritual


    treasures and nine legendary guardian beasts," Rocky answered truthfully. He decided that everyone


    should be well-informed because, in that way, he would have all the help he could get.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "So, we need the umted power of nine spiritual treasures and nine legendary guardian beasts?"


    Everyone looked at each other with a nk expression. Obviously, they didn''t know what it meant.


    "Basil, do you mean..." At that time, Cherry suddenly spoke up hesitantly, as she had already guessed


    what Rocky wanted to say.


    "It is said that the nine spiritual treasures and the nine legendary guardian beasts owned by the


    spiritual race ns were created by a higher power that ismonly known as the Divine Spiritual


    Source. And this power is beyond our imagination," added Rocky.


    The whole group quieted down at these statements. All of them had varying expressions of shock and


    disbelief pasted on their faces, including Marcia. They looked like they could not believe their ears,


    except, of course, for Moira and Cherry, who already knew all about the legend.


    "I must admit that I didn''t expect you to know the secret behind the Divine Spiritual Source. It''s a huge


    secret for the spiritual race. And besides, there are very few spiritual race beings who still know about


    the Divine Spiritual Source." Moira actually understood what Rocky talked pertaining to earlier, but she


    was caught off guard because she didn''t expect him to know about one of the biggest secrets of the


    spiritual race.


    "Basil, how did you know about this Divine Spiritual Source?" Marcia couldn''t help but ask, for she had


    never heard of it from Rocky before.


    "When I took out the Dragon Master n''s spiritual treasure from the royal forbidden area of the Holy


    Dragon Empire, I met the Witch who hid the holy treasure of the Dragon Master n. She attached her


    soul to Lena and then told me some secrets about the spiritual race," replied Rocky.


    Once again, his answer surprised all of them because it sounded bizarre. The Witch who had died a


    long time ago borrowed a living body to return her soul, and she even told Rocky the secret of the


    spiritual race relevant to the Divine Spiritual Source. Why would she even do all that instead of resting


    in peace? Of course, they didn''t know that Rocky knew more than that.


    "I''ve always been curious about where the Divine Spiritual Source came from. Why was it so powerful?


    This power is obviously not something the spiritual race can control..." Rocky wondered, looking at


    Cherry and Moira immediately. After all, out of all of them, those two were the most likely to know the


    origin of the Divine Spiritual Source.


    In that instant, Cherry also nced at Moira. Meanwhile, Moira was quiet for a minute, thinking, but


    then she nodded at Cherry.


    "I had not intended to tell you this because this is rted to the future of the spiritual race. If humans


    find out about this, the consequences will be unimaginable. However, it doesn''t matter even if I tell you


    now. After all, the cmity beasts were reborn, and the spiritual race will have to face an


    unprecedented threat. Perhaps, the spiritual race and the human race have to work together to survive


    this catastrophe..." Cherry said seriously.


    Everyone, including Rocky, knew that this secret must be very shocking, or else, the spiritual race


    would not be so fearful that humans would sniff out their secret. It also meant that this secret could be a


    significant threat to the spiritual race.


    "Actually, the spiritual race was once ruled by a stronger race, simr to how the spiritual race now


    reigns over humans. Back then, the spiritual race was even in a position inferior to that of the current


    human race. We were treated as ves and lived under a brutal political power. Later on, as the


    spiritual race grew stronger and stronger, more and more spiritual race members gradually formed their


    own forces. And that was how the current spiritual race ns were formed. That certain powerful race


    saw that the spiritual race was growing stronger day by day, so they began to suppress us with bloody


    violence. In the end, all the spiritual race ns joined hands to fight back against that powerful race.


    We stole the Divine Spiritual Source from that race and divided it into two parts, and then we created


    nine spiritual treasures and nine legendary guardian beasts to deal with them..." Right then and there,


    Cherry told them about the origin of the Divine Spiritual Source and the big secret hidden by the


    spiritual race.


    As they heard this, all the people present turned pale with fear. None of them expected that the spiritual


    race, which now ruled over the human race, had once been enved by another race.


    "So, that is the secret that the spiritual race had kept to themselves since time immemorial... If this


    were true, then the spiritual race should not be afraid of letting humans know about it, because humans


    do not have the power to fight against the spiritual race." Rocky couldn''t help butment. Honestly,


    he doubted that this was not the entire story because he felt that things were not that simple. If the


    death of the myriad spiritual race beings was due to that fight against that powerful race, it might be


    excusable. However, the conversation within Holy Lord''s memory clearly showed that there was a


    bigger secret hidden behind the death of the spiritual race beings, which was rted to the man called


    the ''King.''


    Besides, what did this so-called powerful race have to do with the twelve statues? He couldn''t find any


    answers in Cherry''s story, so there must be something more.


    "You are right. Human beings do not have the power to fight against us, but that powerful race left a


    forbidden power in their relics. If the human race were to find this forbidden power, it would


    undoubtedly pose a grave threat to the spiritual race," exined Cherry.


    "The forbidden power? Do you mean the forbidden items?" Rocky guessed.


    "Exactly! Back then, even Aaron, the most powerful patriarch of our Butterfly Divine n, was unable


    to resist the forbidden item''s temptation. In the end, bewitched by one of the forbidden items, he not


    only destroyed himself but also nearly annihted the whole Butterfly Divine n," Cherry narrated


    seriously, conscious that she was telling Rocky something that he could use against them in the future.


    "Then, in that case, it seems that the spiritual race is not afraid that the human race would know the


    truth that a powerful race once ruled over you. You want to hide the existence of that powerful race and


    the forbidden power they had left, which could resist the spiritual race. If the human race were to


    discover the truth, countless humans would certainly search for this forbidden power, and it would pose


    a threat to the spiritual race and repeat the tragedy of the past," Rocky concluded.


    "However, with the human race''s current strength, it won''t be easy to obtain that forbidden power. I


    think the spiritual race''s worry is just unnecessary," Marcia said after thinking deeply.


    "That''s not necessarily true," Cherry contradicted while looking at Rocky meaningfully.


    "Basil, we have to be on guard for the next few days. We are in a dire and horrifying situation right now.


    I am sure the entire Wild Spirit Land will soon find that you have obtained the Sea God Hammer. At this


    rate, I''m afraid you will be the target of different forces again," Marcia said worriedly. Currently,


    Rocky had two spiritual treasures in his hands. Of course, not many people knew he had the spiritual


    treasure of the Dragon Master n in hand. However, the spiritual treasure of the Water Master n


    that Rocky just obtained was enough to attract the attention of the other spiritual race ns. And those


    ns that wanted to get the spiritual treasure would definitely take action in secret.

 Chapter 1282 Pestilence Spread Everywhere

    Chapter 1282 Pestilence Spread Everywhere


    "There are always solutions! If they want toe, then let theme!" Rocky looked very calm. After


    all, they could do nothing to change the situation, and what was done could not be undone. He could


    only temporarily keep the spiritual treasure of the Water Master n.


    "Fine, but you''d better be careful." Cherry couldn''t help but remind him.


    "Let''s stop talking about me. How is the Butterfly Divine n faring? I hope the revival of your n


    have made some great progress," Rocky asked Cherry.


    "As you can see, ever since the Butterfly Divine n''s extermination five hundred years ago, the only


    remaining n members have been scattered in every corner of the Wild Spirit Land, living a life


    concealing their identities. That has made it difficult for us to summon all of them back. Another


    problem is that many factors limit the spiritual race''s reproduction, so even if all of them were gathered


    together, the number would still be unsubstantial." Cherry could not help but sigh while narrating the


    abysmal condition of her n.


    "Not long ago, I developed a gic treatment that can solve the problem of sterilization for the Wood


    n, and it has already achieved its effect. If you want, I can also do some experiments on your n


    members, which will allow me to create a gic treatment for the Butterfly Divine n. If it works well,


    this medication will allow your people to conceive easier. Although it may not be very potent, it should


    be able to improve the current situation," Rocky offered after a short silence. He had been hesitant to


    offer his help since he and Cherry had a prettyplicated rtionship, but Rocky felt that he could


    not keep quiet when he could do something to help.


    "Really?" When Cherry heard this, she couldn''t help but look forward to it. However, her eyes quickly


    darkened. "Don''t you hate me because of how I treated you in the past?"


    "Everyone has their own difficulties. You also saved Sue and me, so we owe you our lives. I have no


    reason to hate you." Rocky smiled calmly. The truth was that he was slightly irked when Cherry


    threatened him with Sue at that time. Butter, when he saw Sue, he realized that Cherry had no


    choice but to do so. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have taken care of Sue so well and trained her to be a


    Supernal Stage master.


    "That''s good." A relieved smile shed across Cherry''s face when she heard Rocky''s kind words. The


    innocent look on her face that Rocky had seen earlier came back, but she seemed brighter and happier


    this time.


    Meanwhile, all the people who heard their conversation were also relieved, and the bright smile on


    Cherry''s face resonated on every face in the room.


    Simultaneously, Townsend, several elders of the Heavenly Demon n, and their spiritual masters had


    gathered in the magnificent pce of the Demonic Cloud Empire. They were currently discussing the


    information they received from Alston about the cmity beasts.


    "I didn''t expect that the legend of the cmity beasts is true. I thought it''s just a lie made up by the


    spiritual race to prevent the nine spiritual treasures from gathering together." Townsend looked sullen


    because the rebirth of the cmity beasts would certainly have a great impact on their n.


    "But are the cmity beasts really that powerful?" an elder questioned. To people like him, it was


    difficult to imagine the power of the cmity beasts.


    "More than half of the deaths and injuries of the spiritual race members we sent out were caused by


    the cmity beasts," Alston replied shortly. He understood that the situation was unbelievable, but it


    still annoyed him that they doubted his words.


    "If that''s the case, it will be a huge disadvantage to our n," remarked a spiritual master. Meanwhile,


    Townsend was also wearing a thoughtful expression.


    He was desperately thinking of how he could use this situation to benefit him and their cause.


    "The opposite is true, actually. This can be a great opportunity for us," Alston said shrewdly.


    "What are you talking about? Do you have any ideas?" Several elders and the spiritual masters looked


    at him at once.


    "The cmity beasts are so powerful that even the spiritual race can''t resist them. I believe that the


    whole Wild Spirit Land will soon fall into panic, not only the human race but also the spiritual race. If


    that happens, we can call on all the spiritual race ns to join hands to deal with these cmity beasts.


    And to deal with them, the nine spiritual treasures are indispensable. In this way, there will be a chance


    to gather the nine spiritual treasures together..." Alston suggested.


    "It seems like we were just thinking of the same thing," Townsend said in a sinister tone. He would try


    his best to get all the nine spiritual treasures in the world to get the Divine Spiritual Source. Right now,


    the nine spiritual treasures had all resurfaced. He failed to obtain thest one, and he expected the


    rebirth of the cmity beasts to negatively impact the n of the Heavenly Demon n to unify the


    Wild Spirit Land. But despite all these obstacles, it was also an excellent opportunity to gather the nine


    spiritual treasures first.


    The elders and the spiritual masters nodded in agreement.


    At the same time, Alston gave out a sinister smile.


    After the nine cmity beasts were reborn, all kinds of terrible natural disasters appeared all over the


    Wild Spirit Land, including rainstorms, hailstorms, tsunami,ndslides, pestilences, and so on. In just


    half a month, all the Wild Spirit Land empires fell into a great panic because of therge-scale natural


    disasters.


    Not to mention the human race, even the spiritual race was greatly affected. Some small ns were


    even exterminated by the cmity beasts overnight.


    Therefore, the whole Wild Spirit Land was in great panic.


    Although the cmity beasts'' appearance had caused great trouble to the spiritual race ns, they


    were more concerned that all the nine spiritual treasures had been released to the world. Since the


    Heavenly Demon n had two spiritual treasures, they were undoubtedly the biggest winner.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    In addition, thest spiritual treasure was in the hands of humans, so there were only six spiritual race


    ns that possessed each of the remaining six spiritual treasures. The Wood n, the Phoenix Master


    n, the Butterfly Divine n, the Ghost Master n, and the Giants n each had one treasure in


    their possession, while the Heavenly Demon n held two.


    And since Rocky obtained the Sea God Hammer, which was the Water Master n''s spiritual treasure,


    the spiritual race ns without a spiritual treasure yearned to connect with him. They had contacted the


    Holy Dragon Empire through the empires they controlled, hoping that the Holy Dragon Empire could


    hand over the spiritual treasure in Rocky''s hands in exchange for great benefits.


    Of course, the result was that they were all turned down by Rocky, which naturally stirred the


    dissatisfaction of these spiritual race ns.


    Almost at the same time, arge-scale pestilence suddenly broke out on the border guarded by the


    Rime Army Group. The main symptom was dehydration, and it was highly contagious. Those infected


    would end up like dry corpses. The terrifying disease was now spreading rapidly at the small border


    town.


    Although the emperor had gathered all the ministers to discuss the countermeasures and sent a group


    of imperial physicians with superb medical skills to the border town, it was still a drop in the bucket. The


    physicians were trying their best to prevent the spread of the pestilence, but the patients were


    overwhelming them. Finally, the emperor had to send a message to Rocky in the Crimson City.


    "Pestilence?" Words could not describe Rocky''s face after he got the message from his father. He


    looked sullen, depressed, and angry all at once. The pestilence was the most horrifying in this era, and


    if no vine could restrain it, the consequences would be tragic and horrible.


    However, the most terrible thing was that the cmity beasts had most likely caused the pestilence.


    "I just heard that the pestilence is spreading in the empires around the Holy Dragon Empire. I didn''t


    expect that it would reach our empire so soon..." Isis and the other women also looked grave. In the


    past half a month, they had heard countless disasters emerging in the Wild Spirit Land, and no one


    could urately report how many people had died. It was exceedingly terrible!

 Chapter 1283 Prevent The Pestilence From Spreading

    Chapter 1283 Prevent The Pestilence From Spreading


    Sabina turned to Rocky with a puzzled expression and asked, "I think the gene technology you made is


    highly effective. If we use your gene technology to prevent the pestilence, there should not be any


    problems, right?"


    "This gene technology is only aimed at the gic sequence of human beings. On the other hand, the


    pestilence is caused by a virus that invades the body and degrades the tissue from within, causing


    terrible damage. Even my gene technology can''t stop this virus. If we want to stop it, we have to make


    a vine that can resist the virus," Rocky exined lengthily.


    "Then what should we do?" Isis asked.


    "Judging from the current situation, the pestilence is very infectious. Thus, we must iste the areas


    where the pestilence broke out to prevent the disease from spreading further. Moreover, if we want to


    make a vine, we must extract the naturally formed antibody from the infected people''s blood. I have


    to personally lead a medical team to go deep into the areas where the pestilence broke out. Once


    there, we can collect blood samples, detect the antibody, and develop a vine," he rified further.


    "Wouldn''t that be dangerous?" Of course, Isis and the other women couldn''t help but worry about


    Rocky.


    "Yes, so don''t follow me this time. You should stay here and help me with something else important,"


    Rocky continued.


    Isis and the other women looked at each other uncertainly. Although they were worried about Rocky,


    the gue was indeed very terrible. Since Rocky didn''t allow them to go, they had to nod in agreement.


    "Sabina, Luci, and Erica, I need you to go to the Thunder Master n''s ruins to see if you can find


    any clues about the legendary guardian beast of their n," Rocky ordered. All eight legendary


    guardian beasts had already appeared, except the one from the Thunder Master n. If he could find


    it, he would be able to gather the blood essence of the nine legendary guardian beasts. By then, he


    would also be able to reveal the memory hidden in the Oracle Jade, then find out what transpired


    exactly in that year.


    "Isis, I want you and Sue to take Nigel back to the Pce City first. I''m afraid I won''t be able to take


    care of you in the following days. And I will find it easier to focus if I am sure that you are safe. What''s


    more, although the wild cmity beasts'' rebirth has made this era very dangerous, it is not aplete


    loss for our Holy Dragon Empire. Many countries are suffering from natural disasters right now, and this


    situation has also plunged most people into poverty. However, this can still be a good opportunity for us


    to continue our n. Thus, I need you to keep providing humanitarian assistance, try your best to help


    those countries in need and urge them to join the united empires," Rocky instructed Isis.


    "I understand," Isis replied, nodding slightly.


    "What about me?" Shirley asked.


    Rocky took one look at her and said, "Once we enter the pestilence areas, we will need a lot of tents


    and cloth, as well as some materials for making disinfectants. You will be responsible for the


    preparation of these materials. And once you have prepared them, you also need to escort them to


    those areas. I will make a list for youter."


    "What? How could you let me do this kind of legwork?" Shirley''s face darkened. The truth was that she


    hoped to explore the ruins of the Thunder Master n with Sabina and the others.


    "Will you do it or not?" Rocky asked with a scowl, crossing his arms intimidatingly.


    "Humph, yes," Shirley agreed with a scowl. Of course, she looked slightly displeased, but she wouldn''t


    refuse anything Rocky had asked her to do.


    After that, Rocky spent two more days in the city, making the necessary arrangements. He also


    gathered a medical team and took professional equipment before setting off for the border areas where


    the pestilence had broken out.


    The Rime Army Group guarded most of these border areas where the pestilence broke out. That was


    why as soon as the pestilence broke out, Marcia rushed back to the group and personally dealt with


    everything. Three dayster, Rocky led the medical team to meet with Marcia in a safe area a few


    miles away from where the pestilence broke out.


    "As you instructed in the letter, I have blocked all the towns and cities in the area where the pestilence


    broke out. I have also quarantined those who are infected and those who are suspected to be infected.


    I have also ordered all the people in nearby towns and cities to stay at home. No one is allowed to


    enter or leave this ce without the needed permits, and our army distributes the primary needs of the


    people like food and water. All the generals and soldiers who enter the pestilence area have worn


    masks and gloves to prevent themselves from being infected. Finally, the corpses of all the people who


    died of the pestilence have been burned." Marcia ryed the situation to Rocky as soon as she


    arrived.


    "How many cities and towns are infected now?" Rocky asked.


    "A big city and a small city, as well as three small towns. The other cities and towns are clear. More


    than three thousand people have died of the pestilence in these cities and towns," Marcia said


    seriously.


    "We have to hurry up, or more people will die because of it." Rocky knew that time was running out, so


    he immediately led the medical team, escorted by Marcia''s army, to the big city where the pestilence


    broke out.


    After entering the city, they were greeted by a deste and lonely view. Dust floated from everywhere,


    and no one seemed to be around. The streets and alleys were covered with white curtains to mourn the


    dead. Except for the patrolmen, there was no one on the street. It was like a ghost city.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    In order to find the antibody and develop the vine, the blood samples of all the people in the city,


    including the people who were infected and suspected to be infected, had to be analyzed. Therefore,


    Rocky immediately chose the biggest hospital in the city as a temporaryboratory, and all the


    equipment he brought was put in ce.


    After that, he divided the medical team into several groups, and these smaller groups worked with each


    other. First, they went to every house in the city to collect blood samples and then sent them back to


    theboratory for analysis and research, to make sure that they could find the antibody as soon as


    possible.


    A few dayster, arge number of tents, white cloth, and ingredients for the preparation of


    disinfectants were sent in time.


    Rocky immediately ordered his men to build an istion area in the west of the city. Then, the infected


    and suspected people who had been isted in the northern part of the city were soon transferred to


    the istion area. At the same time, their blood was collected and analyzed. Rocky observed the


    symptoms and whether the infected people''s situation had worsened, helping him find the antibody.


    In addition, he also made special disinfectants and ordered the army to disinfect the whole city. All the


    people who were not infected in the city were also cleansed with the disinfectant.


    With this series of measures, the pestilence in the whole city was quickly suppressed. Simultaneously,


    other cities and towns also took the same measures, trying their best to prevent the pestilence from


    further spreading.

 Chapter 1284 To Be Killed At Any Moment

    Chapter 1284 To Be Killed At Any Moment


    But it was not enough to prevent the spread of the pestilence. There were already more than ten


    thousand people who were infected and suspected to be infected in all cities and towns now. And


    hundreds of people died every day because of the deadly disease. So, they had to find an antibody and


    develop a vine as soon as possible. This was the only way to solve their fundamental problem.


    Ten dayster, under the unremitting efforts of Rocky and the medical team he led, they finally found an


    antibody for the virus from the blood of a little boy.


    Rocky immediately spent a whole night developing a vine with the use of the antibody. Atst, a


    vine was finally developed, and it was tested on a severely ill patient. About twelve hourster, the


    virus in the body of the patient waspletely suppressed and he no longer took a turn for the worse.


    This only meant that the vine was indeed sessfully developed.


    "It worked! The vine really worked!" When Rocky was finally sure that the vine had been


    sessfully developed, he could not help but breathe a deep sigh of relief. His sleepless nights and


    countless efforts were not put to waste.


    Marcia also smiled with relief as she stood beside Rocky. The sess in developing the vine meant


    that tens of thousands of lives could be saved.


    Suddenly, amander of the Rime Army Group rushed in and said anxiously, "General, there is some


    bad news. Something happened in the istion area. Please immediately go there and check!"


    Rocky and Marcia looked at each other when they heard that, and then quickly rushed to the istion


    area. When they arrived, they were immediately shocked by what they saw. The istion area had


    beenpletely damaged, and thousands of infected and suspected people had been turned into


    zombies. They looked extremely ferocious and furious. They were all shrieking and frantically trying to


    rush out of the istion area.


    Fortunately, there were a lot of soldiers guarding outside the istion area, so they blocked the


    zombies from rushing out. However, many soldiers were bitten when they confronted the zombies. Just


    seconds after being bitten, they quickly underwent a terrifying transformation and turned into zombies


    as well.


    "What in the world is going on?" Marcia asked in utter surprise. She could not believe what she was


    seeing.


    Almost at the same time, a huge beast shadow that was the size of a small mountain came from


    outside the city. The huge beast shadow''s astonishing aurapletely spread all around. It looked


    down at the whole city and roared loudly. With this, the zombies became crazier.


    Rocky and Marcia also heard the booming roar.


    "Is that a wild cmity beast?" As soon as Marcia finished her words, she pped her wings and


    immediately flew to the air. She saw the huge beast shadow that appeared outside the city. Although it


    was extremely far away, she could still feel the amazing aura it released.


    At that moment, Rocky''s eyes suddenly turned cold. Looking at the zombies that were still frantically


    trying to break out of the encirclement, he suddenly realized that the wild cmity beast was the cause


    of the outbreak of the pestilence. And judging from the current situation, the wild cmity beast


    seemed to be able to evolve the virus. The evolved virus made the infected human beings turn into


    zombies.


    "This is all happening so fast. What should we do now?" Marcia immediately asked Rocky as soon as


    shended on the ground.


    "Lead the army to protect all the people. Then, evacuate from the city at once. We have to give up the


    city this time." Rocky knew that this city would soon be the cmity beast''s nest where it


    cultivated the zombies. He wouldn''t risk the lives of many people, so they couldn''t stay here any longer.


    "And what about you?" Marcia asked Rocky.


    "I''ll stay here and buy some time for you," Rocky said as he faintly smiled. He remainedposed in


    front of everyone amidst the chaotic situation.


    "Alright, please be careful." Marcia nced at Rocky worriedly. Then she ordered the army to withdraw


    and began to evacuate all the people in the city towards a safer ce.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    After the army left, the zombies in the istion area immediately rushed out. However, a man with


    three beasts suddenly appeared in front of them and aggressively rushed into them. Thousands of


    zombies instantly surrounded Rocky and the three beasts andunched an incredibly crazy attack.


    The cmity beast finally came from outside the city. Wherever it passed, the earth instantly shook,


    and the mountains moved. All the buildings it passed immediately turned into ruins.


    Soon enough, the beast approached the man and the three beasts who were attacking the zombies. As


    it approached, the wild cmity beast roared angrily.


    Atst, Rocky could finally clearly see the cmity beast. It lookedpletely different from the one he


    had seen in the Water Beast Sea. It looked incredibly old, like a huge sheep covered with gray fur who


    hadn''t taken a shower for hundreds of years. It also emitted a strong foul stench, and there were a lot


    of unknown insects flying around it.


    It was the Demonic gue Beast that could spread gue in the blink of an eye.


    Rocky knew how powerful the beast was, so he didn''t n to fight it for a long time. He just wanted to


    buy some time so the others could safely escape. After a few moments, he called back Robin and Ken


    at once, rode on Uriah and quickly soared to the sky.


    "Go, Uriah!" Rocky eximed.


    Uriah immediately roared, and its several tails quickly intertwined together. In the blink of an eye, a


    huge ball of me condensed and flew directly to the center of the city.


    Boom!


    A me light suddenly burst out at the center of the city, immediately turning the city into a sea of fire.


    The zombies there were quickly swallowed up by the spreading mes. Countless zombies were


    completely burned into ashes.


    When the Demonic gue Beast saw this, it became extremely angry. Its aura soared, and then it took


    a long deep breath. The next moment, it spurted a wave of strong poison towards Rocky.


    Even though Rocky had quickly held his breath and avoided the attack with Uriah, the poison instantly


    shrouded the entire area as soon as it dissipated with the wind.


    As a result, Rocky suddenly feltpletely powerless. It was not only him, but Uriah also felt weak. Its


    body swayed in the air a few times, then suddenly fell to the ground.


    "Damn it! It got us!" Rocky didn''t expect that the poison was so powerful that it could still have an


    impact on him and Uriah even when they held their breath.


    Seeing that Rocky and Uriah were poisoned and fell to the ground, the Demonic gue Beast


    immediately went up to them, as if nning to give them an extremely fatal blow.


    At that very moment, Rocky and Uriah couldn''t resist at all. All they could do was watch the Demonic


    gue Beast approach them. The next moment, it lifted its huge feet and was about to stomp on them.


    Rocky and Uriah would be likely killed by the beast at any moment now.

 Chapter 1285 The Colored Pearl

    Chapter 1285 The Colored Pearl


    At that very moment,


    a violent sh of seemingly ice-cold light flickered in the sky. In a split second, this lightning hit the


    Demonic gue Beast on the ground below it. Instantly, the humongous Demonic gue Beast began


    to be covered in ice crystals, solidifying its entire body. Even its huge feet that were about to step on


    Rocky and Uriah were also frozen in midair.


    Rocky and Uriah, on the other hand, were about to fall on the ground when they noticed that their


    weakness had suddenly vanished into thin air. As a result, Uriah quickly found its bnce again and


    soared into the sky with Rocky mounting on its back.


    "Whew, that was close! I never thought that what they say is true! That cmity beast surely is


    powerful!" Rocky hurled a sigh of relief. Despite the fact that he was saved from the disaster, it could


    not be denied that fear still lingered in his heart. As they were high up above in the air, he could not


    help but nce at the Demonic gue Beast, whose body had been frozen without warning. Rocky


    had no idea what kind of power could freeze such a mighty and savage cmity beast. He turned to


    look in the direction of the ice light, but to his dismay, he found nothing.


    "Who on earth saved me?" Rocky mumbled under his breath.


    Meanwhile, the Demonic gue Beast let out a vicious roar. Not long after, sessive crackling


    sounds echoed all throughout the atmosphere as the beast tried to break through the powerful ice force


    that had frozen it.


    Of course, Rocky thought that it would do him no good to stay and watch the beast free itself from the


    suppressive force of the ice. Instead, he instructed Uriah to zoom and fly out of the city at the fastest


    speed.


    After they left, a delicate figure wrapped in icy light suddenly emerged and gloomily stared at Rocky''s


    receding figure.


    "He is not like Belial at all. He put himself in danger just to save those weak humans, even though he


    was facing a cmity beast. I didn''t expect that those cmity beasts would resurrect. By the looks of


    it, the Wild Spirit Land is going to face another catastrophe. Has it alle down to this? If he really is


    the reincarnation of Belial, then perhaps everything is destined to happen," the figure said and looked a


    little hesitant.


    Dibobted, she took a quick nce at the Demonic gue Beast and finally disappeared. As


    soon as Rocky flew out of the city,


    he immediately met with Marcia, who had been waiting for his arrival.


    "Are you okay?" Marcia asked in a worried tone.


    "Yeah, I''m fine. Have they all left?" Rocky asked.


    As a reply, Marcia nodded her head slightly.


    "It seems that the cmity beast is more dangerous than I expected. Unfortunately, I can''t save those


    innocent people who got infected." After Rocky finished his words, the light that once shone in his eyes


    seemed to have dimmed. Although he had sessfully developed a vine to treat the infection,


    there was still no way for him to save the thousands of lives.


    "You''ve tried your best, and the vine that can prevent people from being infected has been


    sessfully developed. We know how much you want to stop this infection from turning everyone into


    the walking dead," Marciaforted as she gave Rocky''s back a nice good pat.


    "We should waste no more time. Let''s go," Rocky urged and left with Marcia.


    Not long after, they led the army to escort thousands of people who had retreated from the city and


    directed them back to the Rime Army Group''s stronghold.


    However, upon returning to the stronghold, they heard a piece of bad news. It was said that the other


    cities and towns where the pandemic broke out had also be a gathering ce of zombies.


    Moreover, these zombies were also the ones responsible for attacking and annihting the thousands


    of soldiers who were safeguarding those ces. At that time, arge number of zombies wereing


    from the border towards the central region of the Holy Dragon Empire. If these zombies crossed the


    border and entered the central region, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "It seems that we have topletely block the Rime Army Group''s whole border area and gather as


    many soldiers as we can to kill these wild zombies. We must do everything in our power to prevent


    these zombies from entering the Holy Dragon Empire," Rocky said to Marcia. At that moment,


    everyone tried their best to put their minds into focus, now that the situation had gone very serious.


    Obviously, the Rime Army Group would be the one tasked to fight against the zombies that were


    transformed by the cmity beast.


    "I will arrange everything right away," Marcia replied as she nodded.


    "I have to go back to the Crimson City as soon as possible to produce the vines that we might


    need," Rocky continued.


    After a day, he led his medical team back to the Crimson City, travelling relentlessly without any breaks


    on the road. Soon after, he ordered his people to start the mass production of the vines.


    Meanwhile, the entire Wild Spirit Land had been in chaos due to the rebirth of the nine wild cmity


    beasts. One after another, all kinds of terrible disasters suddenly urred, which had an immense


    impact on human survival. Some of the small countries had even witnessed the death of tens of


    thousands of people in a span of just a few nights. And because of the sudden disasters, it seemed


    that humanity was already beginning to copse.


    On the other hand, the spiritual race was not better off, either. The wild cmity beasts desired to


    devour the members of the spiritual race. As a matter of fact, they had been searching for the spiritual


    race since their rebirth. Almost overnight, several small ns of the spiritual race had be extinct.


    For humans and the spiritual race, the resurrection of these wild cmity beasts was like doomsday¡ª


    there was no way for them to stop it from happening.


    A few dayster, Rocky was seen pouring his heart out as he worked on a new batch of vines in the


    Genome Research Institute in the Crimson City.


    Just a few days ago, Marcia had reported that there was an increasing number of zombies trying to


    break through the boundary defense line of the Rime Army Group and entering the Holy Dragon


    Empire. Despite the great strength of the group, they stillcked vines. As a result, many of their


    generals and soldiers were infected with the gue. At that time, Marcia could not do anything else but


    hope and pray that Rocky would be able to send another batch of vines to them right away to


    prevent the infection from spreading further.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    In addition, some small and medium-sized countries around the Holy Dragon Empire also suffered the


    same fate. Upon learning that the Holy Dragon Empire had developed the vines, they all asked for


    help.


    Therefore, the demand for the vines exceeded the supply.


    In such a critical moment, the value of the vines was reflected. Due to their efforts in producing and


    developing the vines and their previous humanitarian assistance, Rocky had sessfully convinced


    some countries to join his n of united empires. After a few nudges and convincing, Rocky was a step


    towards his grand dream of establishing the united empires.


    Thisid a solid foundation for the future solidarity of the human countries in the Wild Spirit Land.


    Someday, a guard came in and reported, "Your Highness, the princess of the Timber Deity Empire is


    here to see you." Without a doubt, Rocky already knew that Alyssa must havee over to discuss


    the matter about the colored pearl. Immediately, he stood up from his chair and went to see her.


    "Is that good news?" Rocky inquired the moment heid eyes on Alyssa.


    "What do you think?" Alyssa gave a smile. Then, she took out a wooden box and handed it over to


    Rocky.


    Rocky took the box and slowly opened it. There, he saw a bead with blinding spiritual light enveloping


    in it. "Just like what they described it to be, this must be the colored pearl," Rocky eximed.

 Chapter 1286 Go To The Forbidden Area

    Chapter 1286 Go To The Forbidden Area


    "It took me a lot of effort to get this colored pearl for you. How are you going to thank me?" Alyssa


    asked with a soft smile on her face.


    "Let me think. How about I marry you?" Rocky yfully teased.


    "Oh, you wish." Alyssa put on a lovely smile, but then she suddenly became serious and added, "After


    their rebirth, the cmity beasts will surely harm the life in all of the countries built by humans. I heard


    the news that a pestilence broke out on the Holy Dragon Empire''s border. Many said that the infected


    people would be horrifying corpses."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Yes, that''s right. The situation is really not good right now." Rocky nodded in agreement. His


    yfulness earlier was gone now.


    "The situation of the Timber Deity Empire is also not good now. Many rivers have be dry because


    of the power of the cmity beasts. And besides that, it hasn''t rained for a month already. Thousands


    of people are starving to death..." Alyssa deeply sighed. She was extremely worried about their


    situation


    "Tell me, is there anything I can do for you?" Rocky asked seriously.


    "No, it''s alright. You can''t offer help to those who are far away from you anyway. By the way, where are


    the others?" Alyssa felt strange when she saw that Rocky was alone. He was always surrounded by so


    many women on a normal day.


    "I asked Sabina and the others to do something for me. Meanwhile, Isis and Nigel have returned to the


    Imperial City. So, I''m the only one left here now," Rocky briefly replied.


    "I want to stay with you for a few days, but my brother asked me to go back to the Timber Deity Empire


    right away. It''s such a pity," Alyssa said with regret. It was a rare opportunity to bepletely alone


    with Rocky, but she had no other choice. There were a lot of things waiting for her to deal with in the


    Timber Deity Empire.


    "There will surely be another chance in the future." Rocky faintly smiled.


    "But I can stay here for a couple of hours."


    Rocky had already collected eight of the colored pearls including the one sent by Alyssa, so there was


    only one left. He nned to go back to the Imperial City first and ask the emperor about the previous


    clues left by the Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire. He desperately wanted to find out the whereabouts


    of thest colored pearl.


    After making some arrangements, Rocky finally returned to the Imperial City. He headed first to


    General Lance''s mansion to go see Isis, her son, and Sue. After that, he went to the Pce City to


    meet his father.


    The health of his father was getting worse and worse each day. He remained in bed almost every day


    and that worried Rocky. However, as soon as the emperor saw that Rocky already came back, his face


    immediately became cheerful and a huge smile appeared on his wrinkled face.


    "Father, take this bottle of magical saliva. This might help youter." Rocky''s heart sank when he saw


    his father. He immediately took out a bottle of magical saliva from his pocket and handed it to him.


    "No, thanks, my son. I''ve already epted that my body can never recover no matter what kind of


    magical pills or potion I take," the emperor said as he pushed the bottle back and shook his head.


    Rocky deeply frowned at this.


    "By the way, you have something important to deal with this time, correct?" the emperor directly asked.


    He knew that Rocky was busy dealing with a lot of things. Not too long ago, he had solved a crisis in


    the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "I''ve already found the eighth colored pearl," Rocky immediately said as he took out the wooden box


    that Alyssa gave him.


    "Oh, really? That''s excellent news," the emperor excitedly said.


    "So, Father, I came back to ask you if I can find where the ninth colored pearl is based on the clues


    previously left by the Witch," Rocky bluntly said.


    "The ces rted to the clues left by that Witch have already been searched thoroughly. I''m afraid it''s


    exceedingly difficult to find the ninth one," the emperor seriously said.


    "Maybe we somehow missed some other important clues," Rocky remarked. He was running out of


    ideas on where to find the ninth colored pearl.


    "Well, maybe you are right," the emperor said with a nod and was about to tell Rocky the clues left by


    the Witch. However, at that very moment, a delicate figure suddenly came in and said, "There''s no


    need to check the clues again. I know where the ninth colored pearl is!"


    Hearing that, Rocky and the emperor immediately looked at the figure. It was Lena who just came in.


    "Lena, are you serious? You know where the ninth one is?" Rocky asked in surprise. Obviously, he


    didn''t expect this to happen.


    Lena nodded her head seriously, but looked at Rocky in a weird way.


    "How did you know where the ninth one is?" the emperor curiously asked. He never heard Lena


    mention it before.


    "Just half a month ago, I had a dream where that Witch told me the whereabouts of the ninth colored


    pearl," Lena replied to them.


    "What? A dream?" Although Rocky felt a little strange by this news, he knew that the Witch would likely


    use a dream to foretell something. So, there must be some reason why Lena had this dream.


    "But I don''t want you to take the holy treasure of the Dragon Master n, Basil," Lena suddenly said.


    Her face was somewhat terrified.


    "What? Why?" Rocky looked at her in total confusion.


    "Because I had a terrible dream yesterday. In that dream, you were wearing the holy treasure and you


    looked very terrible. You also killed many members from the spiritual race and were being hunted by


    the spiritual race ns in the dream!" Lena said in a trembling voice. It was obvious that she was


    horrified by what she dreamt.


    Seeing this, Rocky immediately stepped forward and held Lena tightly in his arms,forting her and


    said, "It''s just a dream, Lena. That might even never happen. Please don''t worry about me!"


    "But I have a bad feeling about it," Lena said as she bit her pink lips.


    "Lena, please trust me. I''m being very cautious. The holy treasure is especially important. It would be


    useful not only to the Holy Dragon Empire but also to deal with the cmity beasts," Rocky exined.


    If what the Holy Lord said was true, then it would be inevitable to find the Dragon Master n''s holy


    treasure.


    Lena hesitated for a moment. Of course, she trusted Rocky, but she also didn''t want to see anything


    bad happen to him.


    "So, Lena, could you finally tell me where thest colored pearl is?" Rocky asked gently.


    "It''s in the royal forbidden area with the remains of that Witch," Lena replied to Rocky.


    "Father, can you give me now the other seven colored pearls?" After hearing the information from


    Lena, Rocky immediately turned to look at his father.


    "Lena, go get them at once and give them to Basil!" the emperor said to Lena as he opened his Magic


    Spiritual Space with his spiritual power.


    With that, Lena entered the Magic Spiritual Space. A momentter, she came out holding a palm-sized


    round golden box and handed it over to Rocky.


    After Rocky opened the box, he saw that the seven colored pearls were arranged in a circle and ced


    in grooves. Then, he put the eighth colored pearl in one of thest two empty grooves.


    "I''ll go with you. I''m the only one who knows the location of the sarcophagus where that Witch was


    buried..." Lena knew that Rocky would immediately go to the royal forbidden area, so she said to him


    directly.


    Rocky nodded and said goodbye to his father. Then, he left the Pce City with Lena and headed for


    the royal family''s forbidden area.

 Chapter 1287 The Heavenly Demon Clans Invitation

    Chapter 1287 The Heavenly Demon n''s Invitation


    Rocky and Lena entered the royal family''s forbidden area as soon as they received permission from


    the royal family''s several elders. Soon, they walked into the mysterious hall where the Holy Dragon


    Empire''s Witches had been buried.


    They studied the sarcophagi that were ced in a row, and Lena pointed to one of them. "Hmn... I think


    this is the one," she said, nodding at Rocky.


    As soon as Rocky got Lena''s confirmation, he walked closer to the sarcophagus and knelt on one


    knee, whispering,


    "I''m sorry that I have to offend you." After saying that, he reached out his hands and pushed the


    sarcophagus open. He saw a beautiful woman lying in there with a serene expression. Although she


    has been dead for a long time, she looked as if she was just asleep, and not a single part of her had


    rotted. This woman was the Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire who had hidden the Dragon Master


    n''s holy treasure and left some clues about the Myriad Spirit Tomb.


    At that point, Lena reached her hand into the sarcophagus, took out thest colored pearl from the belt


    around the waist of the Witch, and handed it to Rocky.


    Rocky took it at once, and brought out the circr gold box where he had kept eight colored pearls.


    Then, he put the new one he had just obtained into thest groove. When it was in ce, the nine


    colored pearls ced in a circle started shining vividly.


    The next moment, the nine colored pearls floated up in the air and spun continuously. A light chain


    connected each pearl, and then they suddenly shrank and collided with each other in the blink of an


    eye.


    The dazzling light that illuminated the whole hall blinded Rocky and Lena, so they couldn''t help


    reaching out to cover their eyes. They could only open their eyes when the light had dissipated, but the


    nine colored pearls had disappeared with it. In its ce, an entrance simr to that of a Magic Spiritual


    Space had opened in front of them.


    "Wait for me here," Rocky instructed Lena before he entered the portal by himself.


    A momentter, he came out with an iplete mask in his hand. The upper left half of the mask, the


    part of the left eye, was missing. It was the holy treasure of the Dragon Master n¡ªthe Holy Mask.


    However, there was something strange about it. The Holy Mask looked like an ordinary mask at the


    moment, and there was no sign of an aura that would show its special power. It didn''t look powerful at


    all, which was rather strange. ording to the legends, the Holy Mask had a very strong power. It


    could grant a human being unimaginable power, making him or her almost invincible as if they


    possessed supernatural power.


    "Why is this mask missing a part?" Lena immediately asked when she nced at the iplete Holy


    Mask.


    "I don''t know, but we''d better get out of here before we talk about it. Let''s go," urged Rocky, shaking his


    head at Lena. Although he didn''t know why the Holy Mask was divided into two parts, there must be a


    reason. He didn''t tell Lena, but he was certain that the mask''s missing part was the eye-shaped


    fragment he found in the Myriad Spirit Tomb back then.


    Seeing that Rocky wasn''t worried about the Holy Mask''s missing piece, Lena realized that he was


    hiding something from her. However, she had to leave the forbidden area with Rocky before


    interrogating him about it.


    "Lena, you can go back to the Pce City first. I have something else to do!" After saying that to Lena,


    Rocky summoned Ken and flew away without waiting for her response.


    ''What on earth is Basil hiding from me?'' Lena could not help but wonder, worrying as she watched


    Rocky''s figure disappear from her sight.


    After flying out of Dragon Valley, Rocky found a remote and dested mountain, where he chose to


    land. As soon as his feet touched the ground, he opened his Magic Spiritual Space andmanded


    the three beasts to stand guard outside. He went to theboratory and took out the fragment he had


    stored inside, which he then put together with the iplete Holy Mask. However, nothing happened.


    ''This Holy Mask should be a spiritual treasure with strong power, but it has no power in it at all. Is it


    because it is no longerplete? I wonder if I could repair this Holy Mask. What could I use to fix it? If


    the Holy Lord were here, he might have a way to fix it. But I don''t know when I can meet him again...''


    Rocky scratched his chin as he thought about it, looking at the Holy Mask dejectedly. It looked like it


    was defective, even though the two parts had been pieced together.


    After putting away the defective Holy Mask, Rocky left his Magic Spiritual Space and asked the three


    beasts toe back. Then, he returned to the Crimson City.


    Just as he returned to Crimson City, Sabina, Luci, and Erica, who had gone to the Thunder Master


    n''s remains to look for clues about the legendary guardian beast of the Thunder Master n, also


    came back.


    "Have you found any clues?" Rocky asked them.


    "Although we haven''t found any clues, we have found something else, which might be able to help us,"


    Sabina replied at once.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Basil, we suspect that the Thunder Master n is notpletely extinct. In an underground cave of


    the n''s remains, Luci and I found a few bodies that should be the members of the n. Judging


    from the degree their bodies decayed, it can''t be more than twenty years. But it is said that the Thunder


    Master n has beenpletely extinct long ago. Now, it seems that some descendants of the n


    are still alive, and they have been living below the remains until they moved awayter," Sabina added.


    "Really? So, are you saying the legendary guardian beast of the n was in the hands of their


    descendants?" Rocky said with a frown.


    "That''s possible. We nned to tell you first; that''s why we came back. After this, we n to continue


    to look for the descendants of the n separately. We also found some names in that underground


    cave, which could be locations where the n''s descendants had settled," added Sabina.


    "Well, if you can find the legendary guardian beast, remember to collect some blood essence for me.


    However, you have to be careful. Don''t push yourselves too hard," Rocky warned them after nodding


    his head in permission.


    The three women nodded as well. As long as they could help him, they would do anything they could.


    They would be with him through thick and thin!


    On the second day, Sabina and the other two women left Crimson City as soon as they finished their


    preparations. They began their journey to find the Thunder Master n''s descendants and the


    legendary guardian beast.


    The three women didn''t expect that when they came back, everything had changed!


    Just as the three women had set out, Marcia arrived in a hurry. She had with her an invitation from the


    Heavenly Demon n''s patriarch, who had invited Rocky to attend the meeting of the spiritual race.


    Just as its name implied, only the spiritual race could participate in this meeting. It was very peculiar


    that they would invite Rocky, for he was just human, and they tended to think that humans were below


    them. However, the reason was very simple¡ªRocky had the spiritual treasures that all ns of the


    spiritual race wanted to have.


    "Why would the Heavenly Demon n hold such a meeting?" Rocky asked with a stern look.


    "It''s about the cmity beasts. It seems that the Heavenly Demon n wants to unite with all the ns


    of the spiritual race in the Wild Spirit Land to deal with the cmity beasts," Marcia replied.


    "So, what does that have to do with me?" Rocky sneered.


    "Well, in addition to the Dragon Master n''s spiritual treasure, you also have the spiritual treasure of


    the Water Master n in your hands. Considering that dealing with the cmity beasts needs the


    power of the spiritual treasures, I don''t think it''s strange that the Heavenly Demon n invited you,"


    analyzed Marcia.

 Chapter 1288 The Meeting To Deal With The Calamity Beasts

    Chapter 1288 The Meeting To Deal With The Cmity Beasts


    "What if it''s a trap?" Rocky asked doubtfully.


    "I don''t think so. I''ve already inquired about it before I came here. Many of the n leaders of the


    spiritual race have been invited by the Heavenly Demon n to this meeting, including the leaders of


    several high-level spiritual race ns. The leaders of the Phoenix Master n and the Wood n are


    both among them. Although the Heavenly Demon n must have some ulterior motives, I don''t think


    that it will be a trap," said Marcia.


    A short silence ensued as Rocky thought about whether he''d like to go or not. Finally, he nodded to


    himself and said, "If that''s the case, then I don''t mind participating. Let me see what the Heavenly


    Demon n is up to!"


    "I''ll go with you," volunteered Marcia immediately. It was expected, of course, because she would not


    let Rocky take that risk alone.


    The spiritual race''s meeting would be held in two days, so Rocky and Marcia immediately set out to the


    ce where the meeting would be held¡ªthe Divine Burial Valley.


    The valley was inside the territory of the Heavenly Demon n. It was spring all year round there, so


    plenty of flowers and nts were always blooming. Magnificent buildings also added elegance and


    grandness to the ce, making the valley an enchanting sight to behold. Clearly, the Heavenly Demon


    n knew how to enjoy life.


    As soon as Rocky and Marcia arrived at the valley, the Heavenly Demon n''s ordinary spiritual


    beings came to greet them. They led the two of them to the group of buildings in the valley, where they


    stopped in a magnificent hall.


    When Rocky and Marcia entered the hall, they saw that it was filled with figures from various ns of


    the spiritual race. There were about twenty to thirty of them, and each one exuded a strong aura that


    belonged to the spiritual masters''. On closer look, the pair identified all of them as leaders of several


    spiritual race ns invited by the Heavenly Demon n this time. Except for a few advanced spiritual


    race ns, the rest were the leaders of secondary spiritual race ns. The patriarch of the Wood n


    and Jill, the Phoenix Master n''s matriarch, were also among them.


    And when Jill saw Rocky and Marcia enter the hall, she immediately jumped up from her seat and


    greeted them with a charming smile. "I didn''t know Prince Crimson would present as well!"


    The other patriarchs in the hall were also very surprised to see Jill so enthusiastic. As a matriarch of an


    advanced spiritual race n, she was favored and admired by countless big shots of the spiritual race,


    including those patriarchs. However, she had always acted disdainfully towards them. They had never


    seen her so enthusiastic like she was with this human, which naturally made them jealous.


    The patriarchs present could not help but look Rocky up and down, sizing him up with no discretion.


    Upon closer look, they immediately figured out who Rocky was. They thought that he must be the


    mysterious Prince Crimson of the Holy Dragon Empire who had removed the curse on Marcia and


    Alyssa and who had just obtained thest spiritual treasure not long ago.


    "Hello, Matriarch Jill..." Rocky greeted her politely.


    "I heard that you got thest spiritual treasure?" Jill asked with concern.


    Rocky nodded with a faint smile on his face.


    "I see. Well, you must be careful. I''m sure that many spiritual race ns have designs on you," Jill


    reminded him in a low voice while she discretely looked around at the other people in the hall.


    Rocky also turned around and saw that most of the patriarchs of the spiritual race ns were staring at


    him with intense hostility as if they wanted to swallow him alive.


    But he quickly turned a blind eye to them and sat down next to Marcia.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    At that moment, a towering, dignified figure walked into the hall under everyone''s admiring gaze.


    The patriarchs'' eyes were also focused on this figure. This person was Townsend, the Heavenly


    Demon n''s patriarch, and he was the person responsible for calling this meeting. He had sent the


    other spiritual race ns invitations so that they would join.


    As soon as Townsend came in, his bright eyes immediately fell on Rocky, and a strange look shed


    through his eyes. He continued walking forward as if he had seen nothing, motioned for the patriarchs


    to take their seats, and then sat down himself.


    "I think you all know why I gathered you here this time. At present, the Wild Spirit Land is suffering from


    the scourge of the nine cmity beasts, and the people are living in misery and restlessness. Many


    spiritual race ns are gued. If it goes on like this, the Wild Spirit Land will be deste sooner or


    later. I primarily held this meeting for the sake of the Wild Spirit Land and the future of our spiritual race.


    I hope that all the spiritual race ns can unite to deal with the cmity beasts and seal them again so


    that the Wild Spirit Land can be peaceful once again," Townsend said seriously. At that point, he was


    ying his part well. He sounded almost righteous with that speech, which was very far from the truth.


    Unfortunately, nobody knew that he was the one to me for everything. After all, he had started the


    chaos in the Wild Spirit Land, the fight for spiritual treasures, and the cmity beasts'' rebirth.


    Hearing this, the patriarchs present all looked at each other with varying expressions.


    "Patriarch Townsend, the cmity beasts are very powerful, and there are nine of them. Even if all the


    spiritual race ns unite together, we may not be able to deal with them all..." "Dealing with the


    cmity beasts is no different from suicide.


    Why should we sacrifice our lives to kill them?"


    "That''s right. We are just small spiritual race ns who don''t even have a spiritual treasure. We don''t


    have the power needed to deal with the cmity beasts. If they really need to be killed, your Heavenly


    Demon n and the other advanced spiritual race ns with spiritual treasures should be the ones to


    fight them..."


    Soon, many patriarchs of the secondary spiritual race ns voiced their discontent with his n. It


    seemed that they didn''t want to get involved in any trouble.


    "We Heavenly Demon n held this meeting to call on the union of all the spiritual race ns to fight


    against the cmity beasts. Of course, we also feel responsible for killing them, and you can rest


    assured that we will go all out. In fact, we, the Heavenly Demon n, have been well prepared. We are


    ready to fight against the cmity beasts at any time. Now, it''s up to you to decide whether you will join


    us!" Townsend said with great confidence.


    "Patriarch Townsend, it''s easy for you to say that. Although I don''t oppose the n of gathering the


    spiritual race'' power to fight against the cmity beasts, you should at least make it clear how to deal


    with them, right?" Jill said coldly. Last time, the Phoenix Master n almost lost their legendary


    guardian beast because of the most powerful ancient demonic beast. Obviously, Townsend was behind


    all this. Unfortunately, she had no evidence, so she could do nothing to the Heavenly Demon n. If


    this meeting weren''t held to deal with the cmity beasts that had already done harm to the Wild Spirit


    Land, she wouldn''t have been willing to have anything to do with the n.


    "To deal with the cmity beasts, we need to have the power to resist them. But the power of our


    spiritual race is far from enough, so I hoped to gather the power of nine spiritual treasures to deal with


    them..." Townsend said calmly.


    "You must be kidding, Patriarch Townsend. You know it''s impossible. The spiritual treasures are crucial


    to any spiritual race n. It''s not something that anyone would take out easily," the Ghost Master


    n''s patriarch protested at once. After all, once anyone took out a spiritual treasure, it would attract


    the attention of the other spiritual race ns who didn''t have a spiritual treasure. If there was any


    spiritual race n who had ill intentions, it would be very dangerous for the person or the n who held


    the spiritual treasure.

 Chapter 1289 Holding More Than One Spiritual Treasure

    Chapter 1289 Holding More Than One Spiritual Treasure


    The leaders of other advanced spiritual race ns who owned the spiritual treasures also nodded their


    heads in unison. All of them firmly believed that if they took out their spiritual treasures, the other


    spiritual race ns would do whatever it took to get their hands on them.


    "Where there''s a will, there is a way. Although I know that you all have your own considerations, I hope


    you can think things through for the sake of the Wild Spirit Land and the spiritual race''s future.


    Otherwise, if the cmity beasts continue to harm us like this, the spiritual race will suffer a lot sooner


    orter," Townsend said slowly.


    As soon as they heard Townsend''s words, the other leaders started to whisper and exchange thoughts


    with one another. However, most of them just wanted to join in the fun and excitement. After all, some


    of them didn''t have any spiritual treasure in their hands, so they didn''t have to worry about anything.


    "But Patriarch Townsend, even if we are willing to take out the spiritual treasures and use them to deal


    with the cmity beasts, how sure are you that we can defeat the beasts? What if we can''t suppress


    them? What if all our efforts are in vain?" the patriarch of the Giants n immediately rified.


    "I know what''s on your mind. But if you follow my n, I''m sure that you have nothing to worry about,"


    Townsend promised with utmost confidence.


    "So, what''s your n then, Patriarch Townsend? Tell us in detail. We''d like to hear it," the patriarch of


    the Wood n inquired.


    "My n is to form a powerful spiritual race army to break down the nine cmity beasts one by one.


    After studying and observing those beasts thoroughly, I have found out a way on how we can deal with


    their weaknesses. First, we will use their weaknesses against them to restrain their power. After that,


    we will use the power of the nine spiritual treasures to deal with them. We have the overwhelming


    advantage in the number of fighters that we have. With that being said, we can cause them serious


    injuries. After that, it will be easy for us to take advantage of that opportunity and seal them. I assure


    you that this n is foolproof and absolutely safe! So what do you think?" Townsend asked after briefly


    exining his n to those present.


    Soon after, the other leaders turned to each other and started to discuss what they thought about the


    n. Of course, they had varying opinions about it¡ªsome agreed, while others objected.


    "If that''s the case, then perhaps, we can think about it further," Jill said. At that time, she had put aside


    their n''s feud with the Heavenly Demon n. She believed that Townsend''s n was well-thought-


    out.


    "Then I''ll take it as your consent, Matriarch Jill. What about patriarchs from the Wood n, the Ghost


    Master n, and the Giants n?" Townsend asked as he looked at the three patriarchs for their


    input.


    Meanwhile, the three patriarchs looked at each other in the eye as if they wereing into terms with a


    unifying answer. Then, after careful consideration, they all nodded their heads in agreement.


    "Oh, right. I have one more question. Ever since the emergence of the spiritual treasure of the Butterfly


    Divine n, we have not yet found which spiritual race n owns it now. If we do not get the Butterfly


    Divine n''s spiritual treasure, these nine spiritual treasures wouldn''t be able to gather together,


    right?" the patriarch of the Ghost Master n wondered.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. I have also invited a representative from the spiritual race n who


    currently possesses the spiritual treasure of the Butterfly Divine n. However, the representative


    hasn''t arrived yet," Townsend said as he turned to look at Rocky.


    When Rocky saw Townsend''s eyes looking straight at him, he could not help but narrow his eyes


    slightly. In fact, Rocky did not expect that Townsend knew that the spiritual treasure of the Butterfly


    Divine n was in Cherry''s hand at the moment.


    "Is it true that the whereabouts of the Dragon Master n''s spiritual treasure is also unknown as of


    now? It seems that the Dragon Master n has vanished along with the spiritual treasure. And


    besides, here appears to be a human who doesn''t share the same faith with us. Now, I am starting to


    wonder if he will ever be willing to give us the spiritual treasure in his hand." At that point, some


    patriarch turned to look at Rocky maliciously as if he had something to do with it. However, Rocky


    seemed unbothered by it. He had nothing but a poker face as he satfortably beside Marcia.


    Not long after, he was under the watchful eyes of everyone in the hall.


    "Now that the human beings in the Wild Spirit Land have suffered from the harm of the cmity beasts,


    our Holy Dragon Empire is no exception to this chaos. Therefore, I will take out the spiritual treasure if


    deemed necessary," Rocky replied in a very calm tone.


    "Should you change your mind, all the spiritual race ns will suffer. I think you''d better hand over the


    spiritual treasure in your hands and let Patriarch Townsend keep them so that all of us can be rest


    assured," another patriarch urged.


    On the other hand, the rest patriarchs followed suit and nodded.


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t do what you''re asking of me," Rocky sneered. Obviously, the Heavenly Demon


    n was setting him up so that he could hand over the spiritual treasure of the Water Master n


    without any choice.


    The patriarch who had spoken before banged his fist on the table and shouted angrily, "You are nothing


    but a mere human. How could you be so arrogant in front of us? How dare you ignore the spiritual


    race?"


    "If there''s nothing else you need from us, we''ll leave now." Rocky gave him a quick emotionless nce


    and ignored his raging voice. Soon after, he gave Marcia a nod, signaling that they should leave.


    "Hand over the spiritual treasure, or you won''t be able to get out of here alive!" that patriarch


    threatened. In that instant, he seemed to be determined to make things more difficult than they already


    were for Rocky. In the blink of an eye, he stood in front of him, ready to stop him from leaving.


    Marcia saw this and immediately rushed to Rocky''s side to protect him. Suddenly, she turned to


    Townsend and said, "Patriarch Townsend, is this your way of entertaining your guests?"


    "The patriarch''s worries are reasonable. Moreover, this spiritual treasure is worthless in your hands,


    Prince Crimson. If you are willing to give it out so generously, then we will be very grateful," Townsend


    said seriously as he raised his brows.


    "No matter what you do, I refuse to give it to you. In addition, if you do want to gather the nine spiritual


    treasures to deal with the cmity beasts, then I strongly advice you not to provoke me. Otherwise,


    you will suffer the consequences!" Rocky said with a cold look on his face. He felt those people might


    think of him as a weak cat that could be bullied if he did not show his true strength.


    "You audacious bastard! You just got a spiritual treasure by luck, didn''t you? We may still make it


    without this one..." that patriarch said aggressively as his face fumed with rage.


    "Only this one, huh? Who said that I only have one spiritual treasure in my hands?" Rocky taunted.


    The faces of all the patriarchs changed upon hearing his words.


    "Just so you know, the spiritual treasure of the Dragon Master n is also in his hand. I suggest that


    you have to think things over," Marcia said coldly.


    Her words shocked all the n leaders around. Never had they expected that the spiritual treasure that


    should belong to the Dragon Master n would be in the hands of Rocky.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "I think Patriarch Townsend knows very well how many spiritual treasures I have! But, it seems that he


    never nned to tell you. Perhaps he has other ns..." Rocky said in a mocking voice.


    All the other leaders'' eyes fell on Townsend. His face also twitched in anxiety as he could not hide the


    fact that he knew that the Dragon Master n''s spiritual treasure was also in Rocky''s hand.


    "Even though you have two spiritual treasures, so what? Without the two, we can still deal with the


    cmity beasts..." that patriarch still insisted with all his might.


    "No. In fact, he has three. The spiritual treasure of our Butterfly Divine n can also be considered to


    be in Prince Crimson''s hand." A delicate voice suddenly rang out as a feminine figure walked in from


    outside the hall. Everyone''s eyes were wide open as they wanted to see who was behind such an


    enthralling voice full of momentum.

 Chapter 1290 Arrived At The Great Eagle Empire

    Chapter 1290 Arrived At The Great Eagle Empire


    Upon hearing this voice, the leaders of each of the spiritual race ns immediately turned their heads


    to see where this voice wasing from. At that moment, all of them were surprised to see a beautiful


    woman from the spiritual race. This woman, whose beauty was no inferior to Jill''s, filled the hall with


    elegance as she walked with poise.


    "And who might you be?" a patriarch asked in curiosity as he raised an eyebrow.


    "I''m Cherry, the matriarch of the Butterfly Divine n! It is nice to finally meet all of you in the same


    room," Cherry replied as her beautiful and piercing eyes narrowed.


    "You must be joking! The Butterfly Divine n had been extinct for nearly five hundred years. How


    could you possibly be the matriarch of this n?" one of the n leaders argued. At that point, Cherry''s


    words seemed to have caused confusion in the hall. The leaders could not help but discuss loudly


    among themselves how ludicrous Cherry''s im was.


    "We have sessfully revived our n, and we are gathering again. In fact, we already have the


    spiritual treasure and the legendary guardian beast with us," Cherry said in a sweet and gentle voice


    without changing her calm expression.


    Soon after, all the leaders looked at each other. They didn''t expect that the Butterfly Divine n had


    secretly been reborn. On top of that, they not only obtained their spiritual treasure but also found the


    reincarnation of their legendary guardian beast.


    "Patriarch Townsend, if you continue to let these patriarchs make things more difficult for Prince


    Crimson, the Phoenix Master n will retract our agreement and not apany you anymore. And


    besides, our n is already powerful enough to protect ourselves without your help. However, I can''t


    speak for the other ns." Jill also stood up from her seat and expressed her support in defending


    Rocky.


    "Just so that everyone knows, Prince Crimson has helped our Wood n on so many asions, and I


    hope that you will treat him with the respect he deserves. Otherwise, it will be difficult for us to gather


    the nine spiritual treasures," the patriarch of the Wood n reminded as he looked at all the other


    patriarchs around him.


    As a matter of fact, the other patriarchs did not expect that even the entire Phoenix Master n and


    the Wood n favored Rocky. Moreover, they never knew that he was that much of an influential


    person.


    At the same time, Townsend''s face darkened a little. He immediately changed the expression on his


    face and said, "To be honest, I believe in the moral character of Prince Crimson. Since the Butterfly


    Divine n, the Phoenix Master n, and the Wood n also believe in his words of integrity, then I


    don''t think that there should be any problem at all."


    On the contrary, Rocky''s eyes suddenly became cold after he saw Townsend abruptly change his views


    ording to the situation. Not long after, he gave Marcia and Cherry a nod and left with them, leaving


    every single patriarch in the hall bewildered.


    "Basil, are you sure about this? Are you really going to give them the two spiritual treasures?" Marcia


    immediately asked as soon as they left the hall.


    "All I know is that now, our topmost priority is to deal with the cmity beasts. This means we can''t be


    too reserved at this time," Rocky replied and gave a little smile.


    "But we still have no idea what will happen once the nine spiritual treasures gather together! And


    besides, we can''t just follow Townsend''s n blindly. I have a feeling that this might just be Townsend''s


    conspiracy..." Obviously, Cherry didn''t believe in Townsend.


    "There''s nothing we can do as of now but wait and see where this n will take us," Rocky said with a


    severe look on his face. He hoped that he could gather all the nine spiritual treasures together. In thisContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    way, he would have the chance to bring together the Divine Spiritual Source. In addition, he was also


    aware that gathering the power of nine spiritual treasures was not enough to deal with the cmity


    beasts. If what Holy Lord said was true, then he would have to gather theplete Divine Spiritual


    Source first. This would only happen if he seeded in obtaining the other half of the Divine Spiritual


    Source by the power of nine legendary guardian beasts.


    But in the meantime, it was impossible to collect the power of the nine legendary guardian beasts.


    Therefore, since Rocky had the opportunity to get the first half of the Divine Spiritual Source gathered


    by the nine spiritual treasures, he would most certainly not let it go. Without a doubt, he was also aware


    that he was not the only one who was after the Divine Spiritual Source. In fact, his enemy was not only


    the patriarch of the Heavenly Demon n, but also all the spiritual race ns in the entire Wild Spirit


    Land.


    Based on the resolution that the spiritual race made after their meeting, all the spiritual race ns


    under the leadership of the Heavenly Demon n had formed a group of elite and powerful forces.


    Ten dayster, the elite forces of the spiritual race assembled in the Divine Burial Valley. Among the


    elite forces that were present, it appeared that the members from the Heavenly Demon n dominated


    the assembly. Sending more than a thousand capable members, they included more than twenty


    powerful ordinary spiritual beings in their roster. On the other hand, the Phoenix Master n, the Wood


    n, the Ghost Master n, and the Giants n all sent several hundred members each, while the


    rest of the spiritual race ns sent roughly about three hundred members. At that moment, every


    spiritual race n sent out at least one spiritual master, making the entire group flooded with many


    powerful masters.


    Meanwhile, Rocky was a man of his word as he kept his promise. At that time, he, Cherry, and Marcia


    all showed up together in the Divine Burial Valley.


    When Rocky and the two women arrived, their eyes widened in surprise upon finding Alyssa there.


    "What brings you here?" Rocky asked with a slight frown the moment he saw Alyssa.


    "Well, I figured that you woulde here, so I asked the patriarch''s permission to allow me to be here."


    Her thought showed between the lines. Surely, she also knew that Rocky would eventually be the


    target of all the spiritual race ns for owning two spiritual treasures. Knowing this by heart, she was


    anxious about his situation. As a matter of fact, she would rather let go of the important affairs in the


    Timber Deity Empire than put Rocky''s life in danger.


    "You didn''t have toe. It''s unnecessary. I can protect Basil well," Marcia, who was beside Rocky,


    said calmly. However, she showed some signs of hostility towards Alyssa at that time.


    "I know that for sure. But still, I want to see him in person to make sure he''s okay," Alyssa exined in


    the same manner.


    As soon as she said her words, the two women instantly exchanged cold looks at each other.


    Rocky, on the other hand, witnessed this and could only shake his head in disbelief and smile bitterly.


    "I never knew a man who is as lucky as you are, Prince Crimson. A princess and a general? Oh,e


    on. They have be so tit-for-tat for you! People will surely be jealous of you when they see this little


    act going on." A soft voice rang out beside Rocky. Turning around, he saw Jill walking towards his side.


    "You must be joking, Matriarch Jill," Rocky replied with a littleugh.


    "You don''t have to be modest around me. If you asked me, I''d say that any woman will be attracted by


    an excellent man like you, Prince Crimson." Jill gave him apliment and winked at him.


    In that instant, Alyssa and Marcia saw that Jill had taken advantage of their row and slithered into


    seducing Rocky again. As a result, they immediately reached an agreement to pull him from both his


    sides and drag him away from Jill as far as possible.


    During noon, the army of the spiritual race set out for their first destination, the Great Eagle Empire,


    which was located in the northwest of the Wild Spirit Land. Just a few days ago, the Great Eagle


    Empire had been savagely attacked by a cmity beast that was able to control thunder and lightning.


    With the whole empire falling into chaos and panic, many towns had been razed to the ground along,


    with countless casualties. The Great Eagle Empire was the closest empire to the Divine Burial Valley,


    making the cmity beast the first target of them to deal with.


    Three days after, the army of the spiritual race arrived at the Great Eagle Empire. During that time,


    more than half of the empire had already been wrecked, leaving an unspeakable amount of scorched


    soil everywhere. Everything was killed and destroyed wherever this beast passed. Anyone who


    witnessed the scene would surely get chills creeping down their spine.


    The army followed the traces left by the cmity beast all the way until finally, they found the beast in a


    city south of the Great Eagle Empire, which was now reduced to rubble.


    The cmity beast was like a tiger. It had a body that shone with thunderous radiance and was as


    huge as the beast that appeared in the Water Beast Sea, but more powerful and ferocious. There was


    constant thunder radiance that beamed within ten meters around its body, creating a strong destructive


    force that disintegrated everything it touched.

 Chapter 1291 Fight The Demonic Thunder Tiger

    Chapter 1291 Fight The Demonic Thunder Tiger


    This was the Demonic Thunder Tiger¡ªa cmity beast among the nine that possessed the power to


    control thunder.


    Townsendmanded the spiritual race army led by the Heavenly Demon n to assemble into


    formation.


    The Demonic Thunder Tiger could summon ferocious thunder. Once it attacked, its enemy would


    inevitably be injured or die. Therefore, Townsend set up a spiritual array with a diameter of a thousand


    meters to safely encircle around the city ruins by absorbing the thunder''s power.


    Once the spiritual array was deployed, the army of the spiritual race got into position asmanded.


    Meanwhile, the Demonic Thunder Tiger appeared to sense it was surrounded by several thousand


    members of the spiritual race army. It wasted no time taking action.


    "Once I lure this Demonic Thunder Tiger into the spiritual array, we''ll restrain it with the power of the


    nine spiritual treasures," Townsend instructed the patriarchs of the advanced spiritual race ns and


    Rocky who owned the spiritual treasures.


    Townsend then drew out two spiritual treasures and handed one of them to a powerful spiritual master


    elder who possessed the strength to manipte it.


    Seeing this, the other n leaders took out their spiritual treasures as well.


    Then, they fixed their gazes upon Rocky all at once.


    His eye narrowed slightly, Rocky opened his Magic Spiritual Space and instructed Robin to retrieve two


    spiritual treasures¡ªthe Sunrise Magic Dragon Bow and the Sea God Hammer. He then handed the


    first treasure to Marcia.


    "Do you intend to manipte the spiritual treasure by yourself, Prince Crimson? Won''t it be too


    difficult?" Townsend questioned once he saw Rocky wield the Sea God Hammer.


    "Thank you for your concern Patriarch Townsend, but I assure you I am more than capable of


    manipting this spiritual treasure," Rocky replied calmly. His strength was currently at the Immortal


    Stage and the sealed power of the eighthyer in his body had been released. Controlling the spiritual


    treasure with speed and ease wouldn''t be a big problem for him.


    Upon Rocky''s reply, Townsend''s expressions changed ever so slightly. Assured of Rocky''s confidence,


    he had nothing more to say.


    "Let''s do it," Townsend ordered.


    Holding the Heavenly Incredible Mace, Townsend flew towards the Demonic Thunder Tiger. He


    sessfully caught its attention and then led it to the spiritual array.


    The other leaders and the elder of the Heavenly Demon n followed suit. At the rear of the team


    were Rocky, Marcia, and Cherry who rode on Uriah.


    Not long after, the Demonic Thunder Tiger was brought into the spiritual array. At nearly the exact


    moment, the nine holders began to manipte the nine spiritual treasures. Bright spiritual light


    immediately soared like nine small suns soaring through the sky, covering a range of a thousand


    square meters. The spiritual power began to surge all around, like a strong wind constantly blowing


    around them. It was a sight to behold!


    Sensing the power of the nine spiritual treasures, the Demonic Thunder Tiger immediately became


    alert. As the beast''s spiritual power surged, violent thunder fell from the sky and struck down wildly. But


    then, the spiritual array under the beast''s foot began to glow with spiritual light and immediately formed


    an enormous, circr enchanted barrier above the nine holders'' heads. The barrier managed to block


    a wave of power for the nine holders. This gave them the perfect opportunity to strike.


    Soon after, the nine spiritual treasures burst forth as nine astonishing spiritual beams that rushed


    towards the Demonic Thunder Tiger.


    Upon seeing the beams heading towards it, the Demonic Thunder Tiger realized what the army of the


    spiritual race intended to do. It let out a deafening roar before its huge mountain-like body surged with


    a powerful thunder current and formed a thunder light barrier.


    The nine spiritual beams crashed into the thunder light barrier. A blinding light violently burst out and


    destroyed the thunder light barrier upon impact. Then, the nine spiritual beams hit the Demonic


    Thunder Tiger.


    The beast immediately let out an anguished howl. Weakened by the nine spiritual beams, the aura


    surrounding its body began to dwindle as well.


    "Let''s finish it!" Townsend ordered.


    Upon hismand, thousands of the spiritual race army quickly surrounded the tiger. Using their ns''


    specific set of secret skills, they began their attack on the beast.


    Although it was weakened by the nine spiritual treasures, the beast still had enough power to fight


    back. Soon, the thunder radiance surged through the sky and caused a thunder rain reaching a


    hundred meters all around toe pouring down. As the crash of thunder began to roll mercilessly,


    numerous spiritual race members were struck and fell to the ground in the blink of an eye. Their bodies


    were left charred and ck as soot.


    This led them to remain in a stalemate for a few hours. Suppressed by the power of the nine spiritual


    races and the joint efforts of the several thousand spiritual race members, the Demonic Thunder Tiger


    was soon covered in bruises all over and was badly mutted. However, it continued to fight back.


    Soon many more spiritual race members were killed.


    Suddenly, the beast let out another deafening roar. The sky filled with ominous-looking thunder clouds


    and lightning shed. Without warning, a huge thunder column fell from the sky and directly hit the


    beast. Its body began to grow bigger and its wounds quickly healed until it fully recovered. It was back


    to its original state as if it was never hurt in the first ce.


    Then the beast''s body began to light up. The next moment, it swiftly bolted at an astonishing speed and


    a thundering force simr to a raging wave swept around it.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Within a few hundred meters, multiple thunder explosions continuously erupted and killed many of the


    spiritual race members before they could try to dodge.


    Those who wielded the nine spiritual treasures, including Rocky, were also hit. To prevent themselves


    from being injured even further, they had to stop releasing the power of the spiritual treasures and


    retreat quickly.


    Once the power of the nine spiritual treasures disappeared, the Demonic Thunder Tiger''s aura instantly


    rose and began to kill thousands of the spiritual race members that besieged it. In the blink of an eye,


    numerous spiritual race members met their demise at the hands of the beast''s terrible thunder power.


    Afterwards, the beast opened its mouth wide. Like a cannonball, lighting shot out of it and headed


    straight towards those who held the nine spiritual treasures. This prevented them from getting any


    closer to the beast.


    Despite the enormous number of the spiritual race army, the Demonic Thunder Tiger''s power was still


    too difficult to resist. Left and right, thousands of the injured were mixed with the dead. The number of


    casualties began to increase at a rapid speed as well.


    Many members of the spiritual race army were scared to death and fled in all directions.


    "If this continues, we''ll all be killed, Patriarch Townsend," the patriarch of the Ghost Master n told


    Townsend, his expression now full of concern.


    "Why don''t we retreat now? It appears we''ve underestimated the power of this cmity beast!" the


    patriarch of the Giants n eximed immediately.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "If we retreat now, all our efforts will be in vain!" Jill countered.


    "Maybe there''s another way," the patriarch of the Wood n proposed.

 Chapter 1292 Townsends Ambition

    Chapter 1292 Townsend''s Ambition


    "Wait, do you mean to gather the Divine Spiritual Source?" Townsend asked the Wood n''s patriarch


    immediately.


    Thetter seriously nodded in agreement.


    "But the Divine Spiritual Source is extremely powerful. It is beyond the control of our spiritual race..." Jill


    questioned immediately,pletely confused about how the patriarch was supposed to achieve this.


    "All of us must go all out now. If we can''t even deal with one cmity beast, then how can we deal with


    the other eight? It''s time to set aside our prejudices and finally join hands to fight against ourmon


    enemy," Townsend said with conviction.


    The other n leaders immediately looked at each other. It was obvious that they were being cautious


    of their every move especially since the joining of all forces had never happened before.


    "I agree with you, Patriarch Townsend. We must gamble with all that we have now. Perhaps only the


    Divine Spiritual Source can deal with this cmity beast..." Rocky suddenly said, standing tall beside


    Townsend. Of course, he was waiting for this opportunity all along.


    Townsend was also a little surprised at this, but he was relieved. After all, the other n leaders of the


    spiritual race had no reason to refuse if Rocky agreed with his suggestion.


    Atst, the leaders also nodded in agreement.


    "I have a question. How can these nine spiritual treasures be gathered into the Divine Spiritual


    Source?" the patriarch of the Ghost Master n bluntly asked.


    "How about we gather the nine spiritual treasures together and give it a try?" the Wood n''s patriarch


    suggested.


    With that, Rocky and the other eight holders of the nine spiritual treasures gathered in a circle. Almost


    at the same time, the Mysterious Spirit Raw Gemstones on the nine spiritual treasures suddenly shone


    brightly as if they resonated with each other. Then, the nine spiritual treasures began to shake violently.


    In a blink of an eye, all of the spiritual treasures flew out of the hands of the nine holders and gathered


    in the sky. After that, they transformed into nine different lights and began to fuse with each other.


    "The fusion has finally begun. Soon enough, the Divine Spiritual Source will reappear in this world, and


    our spiritual race will have a chance to survive!" Townsend excitedly shouted.


    However, the spiritual light around Townsend''s body suddenly increased. Then, he waved a palm


    towards the patriarch of the Wood n beside him and the strong spiritual power instantly roared out.


    Thetter was caught off guard and was directly hit. Although he was protected by his inner spiritual


    power, he was still gravely injured, and his face turned deadly pale.


    The move of Townsend totally stunned all the members of the spiritual race, including Jill and the other


    patriarchs of the advanced spiritual race ns.


    "What did you just do, Patriarch Townsend?" The patriarch of the Wood n staggered a few steps


    back and viciously red at Townsend.


    "You are all useless to me now. The Divine Spiritual Source ispletely mine," Townsend evilly


    eximed as he sneered at everyone.


    "Patriarch Townsend, how dare you use us? You have nned this from the very beginning! Dealing


    with the cmity beasts was just an excuse for you to monopolize the Divine Spiritual Source..." Jill


    angrily shouted at him. She was trembling with rage as she looked at Townsend.


    "It''s a shame that you didn''t realize it until now when it''s way toote," Townsend arrogantly said. He


    couldn''t care less about the other leaders and their ns.


    "Do you really think we will let you easily get away with the Divine Spiritual Source?" realizing the wild


    ambition of Townsend, Jill coldly scolded him.


    "How are you so sure that you can stop me at all?" Townsend suddenly burst into wild and mischievous


    laughter.


    Suddenly, the patriarchs of the Giants n and the Ghost Master n flew towards him.


    "You two..." Jill was perplexed at what was happening.


    "The Giants n and the Ghost Master n had already formed an alliance with me. They were also


    just pretending before," Townsend said insidiously. It was clear that he had thoroughly nned all of


    this.


    Right now, the patriarch of the Wood n was injured by Townsend''s attack, and the Giants n and


    the Ghost Master n betrayed everyone and joined hands with Townsend. With Jill''s strength alone,


    she would definitely be unable to win against the three powerful patriarchs. Meanwhile, the strength of


    Cherry was also obviously inferior to their strength. As for Rocky and Marcia, there was no need to


    mention them at all. It was clear that she was not qualified topete for the Divine Spiritual Source at


    all.


    Rocky, who was riding on Uriah, looked coldly at Townsend. Although he had already expected that


    Townsend would peep into the Divine Spiritual Source, he was surprised that both the Giants n and


    the Ghost Master n were on his side.


    On the other hand, without the suppression of the nine spiritual treasures, the Demonic Thunder Tiger


    made apletely clean sweep. It was ferociously attacking the thousands of the spiritual race


    members, forcing them continuously to retreat, as if the cmity beast was entering a ce guarded


    by nobody.


    Because of Townsend''s great ambition, everything became extremely chaotic. Those spiritual race


    members who fought against the cmity beast didn''t know what had just happened. They could only


    watch each other hopelessly die in midair. The casualties were terrifyingly tragic.


    Looking at the internal strife among the ns of the spiritual race, Rocky couldn''t help but sneer in his


    heart because he already expected that this would happen. Rocky knew that once the Divine Spiritual


    Source was fused sessfully, it would fall right into Townsend''s hands as thetter locked his eyes on


    it. And one could only imagine the result if Townsend got what he wanted. So, Rocky had to break the


    stalemate no matter what. He couldn''t let Townsend seed by all means.


    At that moment, Rocky had made up his mind, then flew to the side of Marcia and whispered to her.


    She was totally shocked at what Rocky said.


    "Have you lost your mind?" Marcia fiercely red at Rocky.


    "Marcia, that''s the only way," Rocky seriously said, his eyes locked on Marcia''s.


    "But no, you can''t..." Marcia said with her eyes wide open as she tried to wrap her head around what


    Rocky just said.


    "Just do as I said," Rocky said with a determined look on his face.


    Marcia''s body trembled slightly, but she could only nod when she saw that Rocky had already made up


    his mind. She knew that the situation was extremely critical now. If they did not try to prevent Townsend


    from obtaining the Divine Spiritual Source, the consequences would be beyond their imagination.


    So, Marcia used the secret skill of the Dragon Master n to instantly send a message to Jill, the


    patriarch of the Wood n, and Cherry. When the three of them heard this, they were also shocked.


    However, they could only believe in Rocky now. After all, he was the man who had performed countless


    miracles. Perhaps he was the one who could really put a stop to Townsend''s ambition.


    The three looked at each other and immediately rushed to Townsend and the other two defectors.


    "Ha! You''re still not giving up?" Townsend narrowed his eyes into slits and immediately stretched out


    his hand in the air. His elder and the patriarchs of the Giants n and the Ghost Master n


    immediately dashed to the other three who had juste up.


    Almost at the same time, the six great powerful masters of the spiritual race started to fight in the air.


    The fight was horrifyingly shocking. They werepletely shrouded in shining spiritual light and


    surging aura.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The nine spiritual treasures were still continuously fusing, gradually turning into a ball with the nine


    colors of the divine light. It emitted a surging aura that was simr to a divine iteming into the


    world. It was truly amazing!


    "Ha-ha, the Divine Spiritual Source will be mine soon enough." Looking at the almostpleted source


    in the air, Townsendughed wildly with pride and arrogance. It seemed that no one could stop him


    now from obtaining the source.

 Chapter 1293 The Powerful Impact

    Chapter 1293 The Powerful Impact


    At the same time, not far from the ce where Townsend and hispanions were fighting for the


    Divine Spiritual Source, a figure in a red robe suddenly appeared.


    "The Divine Spiritual Source is about to fuse sessfully. Are we going to make a move now?" the


    figure asked out of nowhere. It seemed that it was talking to himself.


    "Not yet but don''t worry. Although you are stronger than them now, it won''t be easy for you to get the


    Divine Spiritual Source if they gather all their strength. So, we''d better let them both suffer first. It''s not


    toote for us to fight again."


    "I''m afraid that this might cause a long dy which may get us in trouble."


    "Do you think the Divine Spiritual Source can be actually controlled by the spiritual race? It''s simply a


    daydream. The Divine Spiritual Source is a godly power, and it is definitely not something that the


    humble spiritual race could ever control. Otherwise, they would not have divided the Divine Spiritual


    Source into two halves and created nine spiritual treasures and nine legendary guardian beasts. So,


    this move that they made by gathering the Divine Spiritual Source was apletely lost cause. They


    are asking for death the moment they started this. They thought that they could deal with the nine


    cmity beasts with only the Divine Spiritual Source gathered by the nine spiritual treasures. The


    spiritual race is really stupid. If that guy hadn''t betrayed us back then, the spiritual race wouldn''t have


    even taken this opportunity to steal the Divine Spiritual Source, let alone to use it to deal with us atst.


    However, if I can get the Divine Spiritual Source, my strength canpletely recover. At the same


    time, I will find a suitable human body for my rebirth. And when that happens, all the spiritual race will


    once again surrender to me..."


    However, just as the figure was waiting for the leaders of the spiritual race ns to fight and get injured,


    a dazzling colorful light shadow suddenly appeared in front of the Divine Spiritual Source that was


    about to bepletely fused.


    Of course, this did not escape Townsend''s sharp eyes who had been staring at the Divine Spiritual


    Source all this time. He coldly shouted, "You''re really overestimating yourself!" As he spoke, he waved


    his hand and a beam of light instantly shrouded the colorful light shadow that was approaching the


    Divine Spiritual Source. The beam of light he released was like a hundred demonic phantoms.


    The next moment, a huge beast shadow suddenly rushed out and directly confronted the hundred


    demonic phantoms released by Townsend.


    "I''m here to avenge the Dragon Master n, Townsend!" On the huge beast shadow stood a heroic


    figure with dragon wings massively pping on her back.


    The figures were Marcia and her Holy-blood Dragon King which she was riding on.


    Although Marcia knew that her strength was far inferior to Townsend, she tried her best and waved the


    Flood Dragon Halberd in her hand. She instantly activated the power of the Dragon Sarira in her body


    to the extent that she could bear. The aura on her body continued to rise while the Holy-blood Dragon


    King was also circled by several ferocious blood wheels. With a bloodthirsty roar, the beast joined


    hands with its master to face the hundred demonic phantoms.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The demonic phantoms shone brightly, and it illuminated half of the sky.


    After the light dissipated, Marcia and her Holy-blood Dragon King were already in a mess and severely


    injured. It was clear that the gap in their strength was huge. However, this bought time for the colorful


    light shadow.


    Townsend looked at the colorful light shadow for a few more times and guessed who it was. His face


    changed slightly, and it was obvious that he was worried. His expression instantly became extremely


    ferocious. Then, a powerful aura of the eighth grade of the spiritual master rose all over his body and


    he directly flew towards the colorful light shadow.


    Seeing this, Marcia and the Holy-blood Dragon King immediately went to him.


    "Stay the fuck off!" Townsend immediately shouted when he saw that Marcia and her beast were


    standing in front of him. His spiritual power immediately surged out like a huge roar and rushed directly


    to them.


    Although they tried their best to resist the attack, they were still not as powerful as Townsend. They


    were directly thrown away by the surging spiritual power; then Townsend rushed straight to the colorful


    light shadow.


    The colorful light shadow, who turned out to be Rocky, was so close to the Divine Spiritual Source. He


    saw that the spiritual treasures were close to fusing into theplete source. The aura it emitted was


    as strong as a tsunami and this made him feel more stressed out.


    "Unseal at once!" Rocky''s eyes shook immediately. Then, the eighthyer of evil power in his body


    broke through the seal in an instant. The astonishing evil spiritual power burst out like a raging volcano.


    The ck spiritual power immediately spread out and soared into the sky, and the evil aura he emitted


    suddenly filled his surroundings.


    All the spiritual race members and human beings suddenly stopped as they were all stunned by what


    was happening.


    The leaders including Jill were also totally surprised. They didn''t expect that Rocky could burst out such


    astonishing power.


    After Rocky removed the sealed evil power of the eighthyer, his aura broke through the seventh


    grade of the Immortal Stage while in the state of Spirit Possession. His body seemed to be roaring and


    was bearing an astonishing impact. Then, he immediately held his left arm up high. In a blink of an eye,


    a ck purple vortex quickly formed and grewrger andrger by the second. It was forming into an


    incredibly strong suction force.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The Divine Spiritual Source that was about to be formed was immediately absorbed by the ck purple


    vortex. Then, Rocky quickly drew the Divine Spiritual Source towards the ck purple vortex.


    This shocked all the members of the spiritual race, including Townsend. Although they didn''t know what


    Rocky was about to do, they could see that he had the power to resist the Divine Spiritual Source''s


    power even though he was just a human. It was utterly amazing!


    "Is that the forbidden item''s power?" Jill knew that the power that Rocky had unleashed must be the


    power of the Holy Dragon Bead. She had already guessed that the Holy Dragon Bead was a forbidden


    item in the Spirit Annihtion Land, just like the Demonic Soul Cauldron of her Phoenix Master n.


    However,pared with before, she felt the real power of the Holy Dragon Bead now.


    "What is he trying to do? Does he want to control the Divine Spiritual Source? That cannot happen. It''s


    completely impossible for him to do that..." Even Townsend''s face darkened at what was happening.


    He did not expect that Rocky could draw the power of the Divine Spiritual Source with his fragile human


    body. He just realized now that this human''s power was far beyond his imagination.


    Although Rocky had unleashed his strongest power, he realized that it was not enough to control the


    Divine Spiritual Source. Originally, he had nned to try integrating his own power into the Divine


    Spiritual Source before it was fully fused. He thought that he could control it in that way. But


    unfortunately, the power of the Divine Spiritual Source was far too strong. Even though it was not yet


    fully fused, it was incredibly difficult to control it.


    Soon enough, he felt that the strong power of the Divine Spiritual Source began to devour his body,


    which had been influenced by the extreme evil power, making his body even more fragile. His head


    was very painful, as if it were about to explode. He could clearly feel that his soul seemed to have been


    hit by an awfully strong impact and was about to totally disappear¡­

 Chapter 1294 Release The Beads True Form

    Chapter 1294 Release The Bead''s True Form


    At that critical moment, the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast''s voice echoed in Rocky''s mind. "Wait! You


    can''t control the Divine Spiritual Source with your current strength. If you go on like this, you will be


    devoured alive by its power."


    Rocky''s eyes turned cold. This was the only thing he could do. It was tantamount to suicide, but he had


    no other choice. If it didn''t work, he would try to separate the nine spiritual treasures.


    "It''s still too early for you to do so, but if you are willing to be possessed and be evil, you can


    unravel its true form ahead of time. If you do that, you may still have a chance," the Dragon-shaped


    Soul Beast said after a moment''s hesitation.


    "Are you talking about the true form of the Evil-fight Divine Bead?" Rocky replied, enduring the sharp


    pain in his head.


    "Yes, but if you want to release the final form of the Evil-fight Divine Bead, you have to abandon


    everything, fall into the evil, inherit the mantle of Divine King Belial, and cut off all your emotional


    connections with human beings. That is to say, once you let loose the true form of the Evil-fight Divine


    Bead, you will no longer be a human being, but a stronger existence surpassing the spiritual race.


    However, you will also be cold and ruthless, and the people around you will also be affected by


    your evil spirit. It is a rather lonely destiny, so please think about this carefully," the Dragon-shaped


    Soul Beast continued.


    Rocky fell silent after hearing that. Obviously, the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast meant that if he wanted to


    obtain more potent power, he had to unravel the true form of the Evil-fight Divine Bead, but he had to


    pay the price for it. He would have to sacrifice everything, and would even have to stay away from the


    people he loved, cherished, and wanted to protect. He would be all alone for the rest of his life. Of


    course, such a price was terrible torture for a human of flesh and blood.


    However, Rocky had no time to choose. If he didn''t unravel the final form of the Evil-fight Divine Bead,


    he wouldn''t have enough strength to control the power of the Divine Spiritual Source.


    He had no luxury of time here. He needed to make a decision soon.


    "Okay. What should I do?" "Put on the Holy Mask," instructed the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast.


    Rocky paused in surprise and asked, "The Holy Mask?"


    "Yes. The Holy Mask belonged to Divine King Belial in the past, and it is also a divine weapon


    condensed by a strong evil will. As long as you wear it, you will be able to unravel the true form of the


    Evil-fight Divine Bead.


    And the remaining power that has been sealed in your body will be fused again, and your strength will


    reach a new realm, a realm that surpasses that of the spiritual race. It is often called the ''King Realm,''


    named because it is said to show a king''s real power. As long as you wear it, it will help you control


    your own fate, the fate of this world, the fate of humans, and the fate of the spiritual race. You will


    be the king that controls the fate of this world!" The Dragon-shaped Soul Beast breathed a deep


    sigh of relief as it spoke as if it was reminiscing all the difficulties it had encountered in its life.


    "So this Holy Mask is the remains of Divine King Belial? Then, is the man referred to as the ''King'' in


    memory of Holy Lord Divine King Belial?" Rocky was a little shocked by the Dragon-shaped Soul


    Beast''s words. If the man called "King" was indeed Divine King Belial, then the secrets hidden behind


    the death of myriad spiritual race beings must be closely rted to him. Perhaps, they had a direct


    rtionship with each other.


    "Your body is about to copse. Hurry up!" urged the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast.


    "But, the Holy Mask has been broken and iplete..." Rocky said with a frown.


    "The real power of the Holy Mask lies in the strong evil will it contains within it. Therefore, as long as


    you be evil and merge with the will, the power from the Evil-fight Divine Bead in your body will be


    able to repair itself. Just imagine that it is in front of you, and it will appear where you will it," added the


    Dragon-shaped Soul Beast quickly.


    After Rocky heard that, he immediately concentrated his mind, and the shape of the Holy Mask


    instantly appeared in his mind. Almost instantaneously, a light shadow shaped like a mask appeared


    out of thin air, materializing in front of him. In a sh, the light took shape. It was the Holy Mask!


    "Please, lend me your strength!" Rocky''s dark eyes suddenly became cold and evil, as he cast aside all


    his human emotions. Then, he reached out his hand to the Holy Mask. The moment his hand touched


    it, the Holy Mask suddenly burst out a strong evil power, which manifested as thick, ck smoke. It


    suddenly changed from an ordinary mask to a mask fitting for an evil king. The cracks on the Holy


    Mask started fusing with each other, like wounded skin healing on its own. The cracks knitted together


    like an invisible thread was patching it up, and soon, the mask was repaired and gradually integrated


    into a perfect face mask. Atst, the perfect and evil Holy Mask appeared in front of him.


    "Once you put it on, you will have to cut off all your ties to your past," reminded the Dragon-shaped


    Soul Beast somberly. Rocky narrowed his eyes and looked at Marcia, who was standing not far away.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    At the same time, Marcia seemed to have sensed his gaze, and as she looked up, their eyes met in an


    electrifying gaze. Suddenly, Marcia felt like something terrible would happen to Rocky.


    Meanwhile, Alyssa, who was leading the Wood n members to fight against the cmity beast, also


    noticed that Rocky was acting strangely. Even while fighting, she began to worry about him.


    In the next breath, Rocky reached up and put on the Holy Mask, obscuring his entire face. Its evil light


    shone as if it had merged with his face. Then, he felt an extremely powerful evil will pouring into his


    head from the Holy Mask and upying his entire mind as if another soul had seized his body.


    Between one blink and the next, Rocky''s eyes changed instantly. His eyes resembled the ssy and


    lifeless eyes of a cold-blooded and ruthless man. His whole face looked like it was carved from marble


    ¡ªemotionless and cruel.


    "Ha-ha!" The next moment, Rocky suddenly burst into peals of wildughter full of evil energy, which


    shocked the heaven and earth.


    All the members of the spiritual race who heard hisughter were stunned. In their eyes, Rocky looked


    like he was seconds away from being devoured by the Divine Spiritual Source''s power. Despite his


    situation, he could stillugh so carelessly. What was going on with him?


    Meanwhile, he looked up at the sky and let out a great shout. "Release your power! Evil-fight Divine


    Bead!" The whole sky was instantaneously covered with dark clouds, as lightning shed and thunder


    roared endlessly. Waves of tremendous evil energy roared and filled heaven and earth.


    After that, the ninthyer of the seal in Rocky''s body was removed. The strong spiritual power surged


    in his body in an instant, turning into countless beams of ck light that spilled out of his body, as if


    they were about to break through his skin.

 Chapter 1295 He Transformed To An Evil King

    Chapter 1295 He Transformed To An Evil King


    "No, Basil..." Marcia and Alyssa cried out at the same time. They thought that he was going to be


    devoured by the Divine Spiritual Source''s power, so they immediately rushed to him without thinking.


    All the spiritual race members who saw this scene were also shocked and they all believed that Rocky


    would be devoured by the power of the source anytime soon.


    "It seems that he is going to be devoured by the Divine Spiritual Source''s power. He really


    overestimated himself this time. However, this is not a surprise since he has been acting like this ever


    since the beginning," at that moment, the figure in the red robe sneered. He had been sitting from a


    distance and had been intently watching the fight.


    "Oh, no, this is impossible! His power had surpassed that of the humans or even the spiritual race. Had


    he sessfully inherited that guy''s power in the King Realm? Or was he just... No, we must stop him at


    once..." The figure suddenly let out a strange tone of shock and immediately rushed towards Rocky.


    Meanwhile, Townsend had already approached Rocky. Looking at the changes on Rocky''s body and at


    the Divine Spiritual Source, he was really worried. He knew that he couldn''t let Rocky have a chance to


    live again, so he directly used the Heavenly Demon n''s strongest secret skill. With that, a tall figure


    shadow of a demon king appeared behind him and a powerful demonic aura was emitted which


    shocked their surroundings.


    "Die and burn in hell!" With a shout, the demon king shadow behind him immediately raised its arms


    and rushed towards Rocky from the sky.


    Then, a glittering me suddenly rushed to the sky and protected Rocky with its huge body, releasing


    all its me power.


    However, the demon king shadow directly burst out a strong light in the air and immediately enveloped


    the fire shadow with Rocky. It continued to spread around, raising dust all over the sky and surging the


    air waves.


    Marcia and Alyssa, who were quickly rushing to Rocky, were both stunned at what was happening.


    However, they could not do anything but watch. There was no more time to stop Townsend.


    Meanwhile, the figure in the red robe who rushed to Rocky also stopped in his tracks when he saw


    Townsend''s earth-shattering blow.


    When Jill and the Wood n''s patriarch saw this, their faces also darkened. They knew that it was


    impossible for Rocky to escape such a full blow from Townsend. Even if he could somehow escape, he


    would eventually be devoured by the Divine Spiritual Source''s power. It only meant that all the


    possibilities led to his unescapable death!


    The remaining members of the spiritual race were also astonished at what they saw. Even the Demonic


    Thunder Tiger, which had been mercilessly killing all this time, stopped for a moment. It stared at the


    strong shining light in the air with its eyes widened and mouths agape.


    Soon enough, a beast shadow fell from the sky like an extinguished me andnded on the ground


    with a loud bang, raising a cloud of dust. It seemed to be severely injured.


    Just when everyone thought that Rocky was about to die, a dazzling ck figure suddenly burst out of


    the light and floated in the air. The figure directly rushed to the Demonic Thunder Tiger at an


    astonishing speed and in his hand was a ball of nine-colored divine light shining with very unusual


    colors.


    This ball of nine-colored divine light was actually the Divine Spiritual Source that had beenpletely


    fused.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Wait, is that the Divine Spiritual Source? What is happening? Has Patriarch Townsend already


    controlled the Divine Spiritual Source?" Jill was a little shocked when she saw this. She knew that


    Townsend''s n would seed once he manipted the Divine Spiritual Source.


    However, just as the ck figure broke out of the light, another figure seemed to be shocked by some


    powerful force. The figure slid in the air awkwardly before he stopped and stared at the ck figure


    with hatred.


    "That''s Patriarch Townsend! Then who exactly is controlling the Divine Spiritual Source now?" Jill was


    surprised to find out that Townsend was the figure that just flew out. She looked closely and saw that


    his face was obviously painted with frustration and exhaustion. Then, she immediately looked back at


    the ck figure with astonishment.


    Not only Jill, but also the other patriarchs and members of the spiritual race ns fixed their eyes on


    the ck figure floating in the air. Although they had already guessed who it was, they were still


    petrified and couldn''t believe it.


    "It''s Basil!" Marcia and Alyssa suddenly looked extremely happy when they realized it was Rocky.


    Almost at the same time, the light around the ck figure dissipated and his real body showed up,


    which looked like an evil king who came and ruled the world. His aura was extremely appalling. He was


    wearing ck armor with clear lines that made him look mighty and extraordinary. There were also evil


    mes all over his body. He held an extremely exaggerated gigantic ming de on one hand, and


    the Divine Spiritual Source on the other hand. But the reason why the onlookers found it hard to look


    away was the weird mask on his resolute face. It seemed like the mask waspletely embedded on


    his face. It also made his entire face looked seriously cold and ruthless. And the eyes under the mask


    looked strong and purely evil.


    Although his appearance had changed a lot and he was wearing a mask, almost all the spiritual race


    beings could recognize him instantly. It was Rocky who had just been hit by the powerful secret skill of


    Townsend.


    However, not only did Rocky appear unharmed in front of everyone now, but also showed himself as an


    arrogant evil king in front of all the spiritual race beings. Moreover, he exuded a strong evil aura which


    made some spiritual race beings tremble with fear.


    "What the hell is going on? I don''t understand. Why did Basil suddenly be like this? That mask


    he''s wearing... Is that the holy treasure of the Dragon Master n?" When Marcia saw the Holy Mask


    on Rocky''s face, she was stunned. Although she knew that the Holy Mask had an extraordinarily strong


    power which could make the owner have an innate superhuman strength, what Rocky exhibited was far


    beyond her imagination. It also contained such a shocking evil spirit which could make her feel like he''s


    spiraling into madness which was very terrifying.


    All the spiritual race beings were astonished by Rocky''s amazing change. He looked around the


    spiritual race beings coldly and suddenly shouted, "Get out of here and disappear in front of me at


    once, you spiritual race beings!"


    Rocky''s words totally shocked all the spiritual race beings, including Townsend and the other n


    leaders.


    "What do you mean by that, Prince Crimson? Since you can control the Divine Spiritual Source now,


    you should help us get rid of the cmity beasts first..." As soon as she heard that, Jill immediately


    flew into the air and approached Rocky.


    "What aplete joke! Why should I help your useless spiritual race? If it weren''t for your arrogance


    and greed, then the Wild Spirit Land wouldn''t end up like this," Rocky harshly replied. Then, an evil


    smile slowly crept on his face.

 Chapter 1296 The Destructive Power

    Chapter 1296 The Destructive Power


    "What did you say? What''s wrong with you, Prince Crimson? You don''t look like yourself at all. Didn''t


    you just risk your life to prevent Townsend from obtaining the Divine Spiritual Source?" Jill asked. She


    was quite confused by how Rocky was behaving.


    "Ha! Are you really too naive to see that? I''m just using you and all of your spiritual race beings to get


    the Divine Spiritual Source," Rocky mischievously sneered, looking extremely evil and arrogant.


    "What? Basil?" Marcia and Alyssa were also shocked when they heard what Rocky said. They didn''t


    believe at all that Rocky''s real purpose was to actually get the Divine Spiritual Source.


    "Are we wrong in trusting him?" The Wood n''s patriarch couldn''t help but question.


    "Now you know that the real danger is not me, but this evil human. He has been conspiring against all


    of us from the very beginning, trying to overturn the whole world and exterminate our spiritual race. You


    were all just pawns that have been used by him," Townsend shouted angrily. Of course, he was


    extremely enraged to see that Rocky was already in control of the Divine Spiritual Source.


    Jill, the Wood n''s patriarch, and Cherry immediately looked at each other. Although they didn''t want


    to believe that Rocky would really betray them, what they saw and what he had just said to them were


    enough proof.


    Meanwhile, the figure in the red robe opened his eyes widely and began to talk to himself again.


    "Damn it! We were toote; he made it anyway!"


    "I just said that we''d better take action first."


    "What kind of nonsense are you talking about? Well, it doesn''t matter anymore. The spiritual race won''t


    let him go. Even though he has controlled the Divine Spiritual Source, his current strength at the King


    Realm can only use the Divine Spiritual Source''s power only once. So, we definitely still have a


    chance!"


    At the same time, the Demonic Thunder Tiger seemed to feel the strong power of the Divine Spiritual


    Source. It seemed to be totally irritated and suddenly turned its head and quickly rushed towards


    Rocky.


    When he saw the Demonic Thunder Tiger approaching, Rocky was extremely calm. He waved the


    huge Frozen Wind Dagger in his hand, and a huge ming de suddenly shot out towards the beast,


    as if it was going to split up the beast.


    The Demonic Thunder Tiger also opened its mouth and immediately shot out a lightning beam which


    collided with the giant ming de.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the lightning shed in the air and formed an incredibly strong stalemate.


    All the spiritual race beings were shocked when they saw this. They did not expect that Rocky, who


    was almost devoured by the Divine Spiritual Source just now, had the amazing power to fight against


    the cmity beast.


    "Is this the power that I got from the King Realm? It is indeed really powerful..." Rocky murmured to


    himself with an evil smirk and arrogant look on his face. There was not a single trace of emotion in his


    cold and ruthless eyes.


    "The power of the King Realm had just been released, and that is only on the first grade which is


    equivalent to the strength of an advanced spiritual master. But since you have inherited the power of


    Divine King Belial, it is enough to surpass any spiritual race beings even at this grade. If the advanced


    spiritual masters of the spiritual race fight against you one-on-one, it would be impossible for them to


    win. However, your strength is not the strongest. If some spiritual race beings get the power of a


    forbidden item, they will be at par with you or even surpass you. And even though you have controlled


    the Divine Spiritual Source now, you can only use it once for a short time given your strength now. As


    for how you should properly use it, I will leave that up to you." After saying that, the Dragon-shaped


    Soul Beast immediately disappeared. "Hmm...


    I can use it only once?" Hearing that, Rocky took a cold and evil look at the Demonic Thunder Tiger


    that was charging at him aggressively. Then he looked around at all the spiritual race beings watching


    him, and suddenly a chilling sneer appeared on his face.


    "Do you want the Divine Spiritual Source in my hand? Huh? Come and get it then!" Rocky shouted as


    he suddenly raised the Divine Spiritual Source in his hand.


    All the members of the spiritual race looked at each other. They were extremely puzzled at what Rocky


    said. In their opinion, Rocky said this just to provoke them.


    "Listen to me, everyone from the spiritual race. This human has betrayed us and intends to destroy our


    spiritual race with the Divine Spiritual Source. We can''t let him leave here with it. We must kill him


    immediately and take it back. If we do this, we can finally address one of the biggest troubles of the


    spiritual race! Even the cmity beast is helping us now. What are we waiting for? Let''s kill this traitor!"


    Townsend''s face darkened as he shouted with conviction.


    In an instant, all the spiritual race beings responded in unison. It seemed that in their opinion, Rocky


    had be a traitor, but they seemed to have forgotten that Townsend had also nned to seize the


    Divine Spiritual Source. Of course, for the spiritual race, they would never allow humans to surpass


    them. However, they were also afraid that humans would overturn the rule of the spiritual race, just like


    they had overturned the rule of that powerful race back then. They did not want to follow the same old


    path.


    No matter how these spiritual race beings fawned on and cheated on each other before, they would


    definitely fight against the outsiders when theirmon interests were threatened just as they dealt


    with the cmity beasts.


    So this time was no exception.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    In an instant, thousands of spiritual race members followed the Demonic Thunder Tiger and


    immediately surrounded Rocky.


    "The most important thing now is to get the Divine Spiritual Source back first. Are you three willing to


    cooperate with us?" Townsend looked and pleaded to Jill, the Wood n''s patriarch, and Cherry. He


    knew that Rocky, who had already controlled the Divine Spiritual Source, could not be easily dealt with.


    But if they worked together, they would definitely have the chance to take back the source from him.


    "You are awfully shameless, Townsend. You just attacked the Wood n''s patriarch, but now you want


    us to cooperate with you. We won''t be fooled by you anymore," Jill snorted coldly. She was getting tired


    of these endless games.


    The Wood n''s patriarch just stared at Townsend with his deep eyes. Although he did not say


    anything, his eyes were filled with rage.


    "Are you just going to stand there and watch the death of our race in the Wild Spirit Land?" Townsend


    asked them in a stern voice. If it weren''t for the powerful Divine Spiritual Source in Rocky''s hand, he


    would have already joined hands with the patriarchs of the Ghost Master n and the Giants n to


    deal with Rocky.


    When Jill and the Wood n''s patriarch heard this, they couldn''t help but look at each other. It would


    be a lie to say that they were not worried at all. Because Rocky seemed to have suddenly changed into


    a whole other person. He was no longer the human they trusted. And now, he had the Divine Spiritual


    Source in his hands which only meant that he could easily destroy any spiritual race ns if he wanted


    to. With the power of the source, he waspletely invincible.

 Chapter 1297 Destroy Everything

    Chapter 1297 Destroy Everything


    "Okay, I can help you, but you have to promise that after you take back the Divine Spiritual Source, you


    will leave it to themon guardianship of Phoenix Master n and the Wood n." Jill immediately


    put forward her condition.


    As soon as Townsend heard this, his eyes turned dark and cold. He was in a terrible position because


    he couldn''t leave the Divine Spiritual Source to those two ns, but the power and influence of Jill and


    the Wood n''s patriarch were indispensable at that moment. Therefore, he had no choice but to


    agree.


    He met the suspicious gazes of the patriarchs from Ghost Master n and the Giants n and said,


    "Okay, I agree." "I want to fight and seize the Divine Spiritual Source with my own hands. Will that be a


    problem?" asked Jill.


    "Well, that all depends on you, Matriarch Jill," said Townsend with a severe expression on his face.


    Then he turned to Cherry and said, "Won''t you think about this some more, Matriarch Cherry? This is a


    matter of great importance to the safety of the spiritual race! If you are willing to help, we are also


    willing to allow your race to regain its strength..."


    "No, I won''t make a move. It does not matter whether Prince Crimson is using us or not. To me, he will


    always be the savior of our Butterfly Divine n," Cherry dered bluntly.


    "Matriarch Cherry, why don''t you think about it for a few more minutes? I don''t need your answer right


    now, and you might have a change of heartter." Of course, Townsend didn''t expect, at that point,


    Cherry was still on Rocky''s side.


    "Stop persuading me!" Cherry snorted, turned away from him, and flew back towards Marcia and


    Alyssa.


    When Marcia and Alyssa saw her approaching, they immediately walked up to her and asked


    anxiously, "What happened to Basil? Why did he suddenly change into another person and be an


    enemy of the spiritual race?"


    "I''m afraid I don''t have a clue, but please leave here with me as soon as possible. I''m afraid we can''t


    interfere in the following things," Cherry said seriously.


    "But Basil is..." Alyssa looked worriedly at Rocky, who was floating up in the sky.


    "Don''t worry about him. What you really need to worry about is those spiritual race beings. Come with


    me now!" As she spoke, she pulled Marcia and Alyssa and flew away without a word.


    On the other hand, Rocky was trapped in the tight encirclement of the spiritual race, and he also had to


    face the overwhelming attacks of the Demonic Thunder Tiger.


    Soon, the five n leaders of the spiritual race ns, led by Townsend, also flew towards him. They


    moved so fast that they were less than a hundred meters away from him in just a few moments.


    At that point, Rocky and the Demonic Thunder Tiger were fighting fiercely. Although he could not hurt


    the tiger, he could at least prevent it from hurting him. The Demonic Thunder Tiger was only interested


    in Rocky because the Divine Spiritual Source was in his hand. After all, that was the biggest threat to


    the cmity beasts. That was why it wanted to kill Rocky.


    "Don''t worry about the cmity beast. No matter what the cost is, we must get the Divine Spiritual


    Source back," Townsend instructed to his other fourpanions and gestured them to Rocky''s


    direction.


    Shortly, the five rushed to Rocky, and when he saw theming towards him, his eyes shed with


    disdain. The huge Frozen Wind Dagger in his hand danced wildly, and rays of fire shadow des shot


    out at once.


    The five immediately used the secret skills of their spiritual race ns to block the fire shadow des,


    and at the same time, they continued approaching Rocky.


    "Prince Crimson, you must have been affected by the Divine Spiritual Source. That''s why you lost your


    mind for a while. Please hurry up and surrender it to us! You can''t be an enemy of the Wild Spirit


    Land''s entire spiritual race ns with your strength alone. If you hand over the Divine Spiritual Source,


    I can persuade the other patriarchs not to hold you ountable." Jill, who was close to Rocky, still tried


    to persuade him.


    "Matriarch Jill, for the sake of our friendship, I advise you to leave as soon as possible. What will


    happen next is not something you can imagine," Rocky replied with a cold look in his eyes.


    "Stop talking nonsense with him. As long as we join hands, we will surely take him down and take back


    the Divine Spiritual Source," Townsend shouted with a sinister look.


    In the blink of an eye, the three patriarchs, except Jill and the Wood n''s patriarch, rushed towards


    Rocky first. Meanwhile, the other two looked at each other before following theirpanions closely.


    In that instant, a smirk suddenly appeared at the corners of Rocky''s mouth. He looked at the fierce


    Demonic Thunder Tiger in front of him, the five leaders rushing towards him, and the spiritual race


    beings surrounding him from all directions. It seemed that he was waiting for the moment. Then, he


    suddenly raised the Divine Spiritual Source in his hand and released the King Realm''s power to


    activate the source.


    It immediately burst into nine-colored light that resembled the zing summer sun, reflecting the sky.


    The Divine Spiritual Source continued to spread out light like ripples, and the power contained within it


    suddenly overflowed, shaking the world and changing the color of heaven and earth!


    Time seemed to have solidified within a radius of several kilometers. All the spiritual race beings felt an


    overwhelming force surging towards them, which stopped them in their tracks, unable to move.


    "We can''t let him release the power of the Divine Spiritual Source!" Townsend had realized what Rocky


    was nning to do, and his face changed dramatically. He turned into a light shadow and desperately


    rushed towards Rocky, as the demonic spiritual power all over his body skyrocketed.


    The other four leaders exchanged hesitant looks, and soon followed after Townsend.


    When Rocky saw the five rushing towards him, he didn''t even budge. Instead, he stared them down


    with steel in his eyes.


    "Destroy everything!" Rocky shouted coldly. In the next breath, he shot the intense nine-colored light of


    the Divine Spiritual Source down to the ground.


    "Run!" Seeing this, all the members of the spiritual race panicked. Their previous momentum


    disappeared like dew under the zing morning sun. Some reacted immediately and ran away, while


    some stood in their ces, too shocked to move.


    In just an instant, the Divine Spiritual Source fell to the ground with a mighty explosion. It suddenly


    turned into a beam of light, which continued to expand as if chasing those running away. The ground


    shook with a violent earthquake, and the wind blew hard and fast.


    Boom!


    A deafening sound rang through the sky. The light quickly spread out, while a mushroom-like cloud that


    was several hundred meters high appeared between heaven and earth. Within a radius of thousands of


    meters, the ce was engulfed within the nine-colored light, and all it swallowed was destroyed.


    Rocky, the Demonic Thunder Tiger, and all the spiritual race members werepletely swallowed up.


    At the point, Marcia and Alyssa, who had been dragged by Cherry and flew thousands of meters away,


    heard a loud noise behind them. When they looked back, they were shocked by what they saw. TheContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    light was shining and almost blinding in its intensity. Everywhere they looked, all they could see was the


    nine-colored light, and not a single living figure could be seen. It was as if they had vanished in an


    instant.


    "No! Basil!" The two women burst into tears, shouting for Rocky but unable to go back for him.

 Chapter 1298 Rocky Was Framed

    Chapter 1298 Rocky Was Framed


    After a long time, the nine-colored light slowly dissipated into nothing, but it left a massive pit that was a


    thousand meters in diameter and dozens of meters deep. Countless dead bodies of spiritual race


    beings filled the hole to the brim, while thousands of spiritual race beings were scattered around it,


    looking like death warmed over. Some of them could be alive, but it was clear they wouldn''t stay alive


    for long. In other words, the ruins were filled with wreckage and countless casualties!


    In addition, the Demonic Thunder Tiger was also severely mutted. It looked critically injured, as it got


    up from the center of the massive hole. Perhaps, it was caught up in the middle of the st caused by


    the Divine Spiritual Source power, so the impact it bore was the strongest. Even so, it still looked


    fearsome and powerful enough to destroy all of them.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Oh, no! Where is Basil?" Marcia and Alyssa turned around immediately, their eyes frantic and wild as


    they searched for Rocky.


    At that moment, an evil figure suddenly appeared in front of the Demonic Thunder Tiger. It was a man,


    and he looked as if an evil god had possessed him. A sinister smile pulled tight at the corner of his lips,


    seemingly contradictory to his lifeless and ssy eyes.


    "Is that¡ªBasil?" The two women gaped in surprise, as the figure was revealed. Seeing that it was


    Rocky, they immediately flew down to approach him.


    But when they came close to him, they found that Rocky was behaving strangely. His eyes were nk


    and ssy when he looked at them as if he didn''t recognize them at all. Moreover, they were terrified


    by the natural evil will that he was exuding in that instant.


    "Basil, are you okay?" Marcia asked while she hesitantly approached him.


    However, before she could get close, a ck me suddenly sprang up under her feet.


    "Don''te any closer!" Rocky red at Marcia as if she were a stranger.


    Seeing this, the two women were confused. They didn''t know what was wrong with Rocky, and this


    strange behavior worried them even more.


    "Evil sealing skill!" Rocky shouted abruptly as he stretched out his left hand, and a ck-purple vortex


    suddenly appeared above the Demonic Thunder Tiger, instantly sucking the severely injured beast into


    it.


    In the next moment, Rocky suddenly flew into the air and disappeared in front of Marcia and Alyssa.


    The two women were stunned and didn''t know what happened.


    But they soon recovered from their shock and hastily flew into the air, chasing after his disappearing


    figure.


    Seeing this, Cherry could only follow them at once.


    On the other hand, a pale and ashen-faced figure suddenly burst out not far from the giant hole. It was


    Townsend. He looked worse-for-wear and slightly shamefaced, undoubtedly because he tried to stop


    Rocky but miserably failed. He too was in the center of the Divine Spiritual Source''s explosion, and the


    impact he suffered could be imagined.


    "Damn it! I won''t let him go!" Townsend snarled in rage, seething and almost foaming at the mouth.


    At the moment, a figure in a red robe suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "Alston, where have you been? Why are you sote? Go and catch up with that guy! Find him now!"


    Townsend ordered furiously, pouring his anger onto the red-robed figure, who didn''t seem to mind his


    outburst.


    "You seem to be seriously injured, Patriarch Townsend. How about I escort you back first?" But even


    though Alston''s words were caring, there was a sneer on his face that indicated he could not care less


    if Townsend died in front of him.


    "There''s no need for that. Just go and catch that guy!" Townsend insisted, waving his hand dismissively


    at the other man.


    "Yes, Patriarch," replied Alston at once. He acted like he was about to turn away, but in the next breath,


    he suddenly turned back with the Evil Spirit Saber in his hand. With a sh of spiritual light, he hacked


    directly at Townsend.


    Seeing this, Townsend was shocked, but he was quick enough to block the Evil Spirit Saber with his


    hands. He gritted his teeth and snarled at Alston, "Are you out of your mind? You fool! Do you think you


    can kill me by yourself?"


    "Today, Basil was one step ahead of me and took away the Divine Spiritual Source. But I can''t just turn


    away when a good opportunity has presented itself to me. After this battle, I will rece you!" Alston


    red at Townsend with a ferocious look on his face. The next moment, an exceptionally evil power


    suddenly surged up all over his body, and the powerful aura spread all over the ground, turning into a


    chilling wind. It was not a power that a spiritual race being could have, for it was far more powerful than


    any spiritual race beings.


    "How¡ª How could you have such power?" Townsend grew rmed, as he felt the dark and evil power


    surging from Alston''s body. He thought that even he could not have that much power, so it astonished


    him that Alston could be this strong!


    "I should thank you for that. If you hadn''t asked me to monitor that brat, I wouldn''t have gotten such an


    unexpected opportunity!" As Alston spoke, he let out a boisterousugh. Suddenly, the evil power all


    over his body increased, and it rushed to Townsend instantly like a swarm of demons.


    Townsend was already seriously injured, and Alston''s evil power was overwhelmingly terrifying,


    because it was far stronger than any spiritual race could summon. Thus, Townsend could do nothing to


    resist it. He was immediately engulfed by Alston''s evil power and defeated. From afar, his people would


    not have recognized him. His hair was disheveled, and he looked like a raving lunatic with a fearsome


    expression on his face.


    "Ah!" Townsend shouted madly.


    Almost at the same time, the Evil Spirit Saber in Alston''s hand fell on him. A blood column spurted out


    from Townsend''s chest violently, and the blood sshed in all directions. Of course, with his strength


    as the patriarch of the Heavenly Demon n, only one hack of the saber was not enough to effectively


    kill him.


    "Absorb his spiritual soul. It is a great tonic!" At that moment, Alston suddenly spoke in a strange tone.


    Then he grabbed Townsend''s chest with his right hand as if he was in a trance.


    A light shed from his hands, and Townsend''s body instantly dried up. His originally handsome face


    had suddenly be wrinkled, while his hair turned white. Despite his frail look, he still mustered up


    enough energy to re at Alston hatefully. However, he soon gave hisst breath and fell lifeless at


    Alston''s hands. Townsend had never thought that Alston, the man he gave a chance to be reborn,


    would, in turn, take his life when he was vulnerable.


    Of course, this could be the so-called retribution!


    Not long after, a few more rays of light broke out from the hole. These rays of light looked around and


    saw the wreckage around them and the numerous dead and wounded spiritual race beings. They were


    embarrassed at first because they let Rocky take them off guard, but they grew shocked and angry


    when the surrounding wreckage finally sunk into their minds. At once, they knew that it was Rocky who


    did such a cruel thing.


    "I didn''t expect him to do that..." Jill muttered angrily.


    "Look there! It''s Patriarch Townsend!" The Ghost Master n''s patriarch immediately found


    Townsend''s dead body. They also saw Alston, who was just standing over him.


    The other three n leaders were even more shocked, and they hurried over to see what happened.


    "What the hell is going on? How did he die? Who killed him?" the patriarch of the Ghost Master n


    asked Alston immediately.


    "Who else can it be? It''s Prince Crimson. He is so vicious. He not only killed our patriarch, but even


    sucked up his spiritual soul," Alston said indignantly, his eyes darkened. He framed Rocky without any


    hesitation.


    The faces of the four n leaders darkened immediately when they heard that. They didn''t expect that


    Rocky would have been so cruel and merciless!

 Chapter 1299 His Last Wish

    Chapter 1299 His Last Wish


    "But think about it, this is his retribution. He was so ambitious that he even wanted to misappropriate


    the Divine Spiritual Source at first..." Jill stated coldly.


    "Matriarch Jill, this is not the right time to be sarcastic. Since Prince Crimson dared to kill the Heavenly


    Demon n''s patriarch, he will definitely not let us go," the Giants n''s patriarch said with a serious


    look on his face.


    "That''s right. It surely won''t be easy to deal with Prince Crimson. Now that he has obtained the Divine


    Spiritual Source, he will use it to deal with the ns of the spiritual race," the Ghost Master n''s


    patriarch added.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    When Jill heard what they said, her face immediately turned cold.


    "Can everyone please calm down? Although Prince Crimson has indeed obtained the Divine Spiritual


    Source, he had already activated its power. So, it''s impossible for him to use the power again at least


    for now. For the time being, there is no need to worry that he will act rashly against the spiritual race.


    However, we have finally realized that Prince Crimson has been nning this for a long time. He


    pretended to be close to the spiritual race and even allied with the Phoenix Master n and Wood


    n. Everything that he did was for his despicable goal. He is a cunning man indeed. But Matriarch


    Jill, you don''t have to take it personally. All of us may know someone for an exceptionally long time but


    that doesn''t mean that we truly know their true nature and intentions. He took advantage of your


    weakness to seed in achieving his hidden purpose," Alston said in a calm and reassuring tone.


    "It''s useless to say so now. The most important thing that we have to do is to take back the Divine


    Spiritual Source..." the Ghost Master n''s patriarch said angrily. He was frustrated at the current


    situation of the whole spiritual race.


    "In my opinion, it won''t be difficult to take back the Divine Spiritual Source. Although Prince Crimson is


    indeed a despicable man, he is a dutiful son. So, if we attack the Holy Dragon Empire, Prince Crimson


    will never just sit by and do nothing!" Alston suggested to them at once.


    "So, what you''re suggesting is that all the ns must unite and directly deal with the Holy Dragon


    Empire? I''m afraid that''s inappropriate. Isn''t it too much for you to take advantage of our power and


    bully those who are weaker than us?" Jill immediately raised her objection.


    "At this point, there is nothing appropriate anymore. Even if the whole Holy Dragon Empire is turned


    upside down, we must force Prince Crimson out..." the Ghost Master n''s patriarch said with rage


    and hatred.


    "If you believe in me, then I will take full responsibility for this matter. I will take back the Divine Spiritual


    Source for the spiritual race. However, I hope that you can give me enough support. Now that the


    Heavenly Demon n''s patriarch is dead, the n and the spiritual force under its control will also be


    in a state of disunity. If you can help me this time, I promise that I will let the n serve your ns in


    the future and we won''t do anything to ever offend any of you," Alston boldly promised as he sincerely


    looked into the eyes of the other four n leaders.


    The four leaders immediately looked at each other. In the battle with Rocky earlier, they failed to deal


    with the Demonic Thunder Tiger which caused huge casualties and injuries. In addition to the Heavenly


    Demon n, the four high-level ns of the spiritual race had also suffered a great loss. These losses


    would have an impact on them one way or another. If the unsupervised Heavenly Demon n took the


    opportunity to cause trouble again, it would just be a greater hassle. Since Alston was willing to solve


    the problem for them, they were totally happy to hear that!


    "Just do what you think is right. We four ns will give you proper support. However, if we find out that


    you have any hidden intentions, don''t me us for beingpletely rude and merciless to you.


    Although the Heavenly Demon n is powerful now, you will be in big trouble if we four ns join


    hands. Do you understand this?" the Ghost Master n''s patriarch warned as he agreed to Alston''s


    suggestion.


    "Ipletely understand. Then, I am going to leave now to deal with it." Alston cupped his hands and


    immediately left.


    Meanwhile, the four n leaders stayed to deal with the aftermath of the previous battle.


    A few dayster,


    under the icy tombstone in the Myriad Spirit Tomb, a figure full of purely evil energy was standing there


    and casually looking up at the sky.


    "Fortunately, it all went well for you. You found the Holy Mask in time, activated the final form of the


    Evil-fight Divine Bead, and inherited Divine King Belial''s ultimate power. Otherwise, your soul would


    probably bepletely burnt out by the Divine Spiritual Source''s power. In fact, I should have


    reminded you of that earlier..." the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast said.


    "Did you know from the very beginning that my soul would be damaged if I used the power beyond my


    limits?" Rocky said with a terrifyingly cold and evil look on his face.


    "Yes, I know," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast frankly replied.


    "If you knew, then why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Rocky couldn''t help but shout. He was filled with


    great anger when he heard this.


    "Because you don''t belong to this world. So, even if you don''t use too much of your power, your soul


    will disappear sooner orter. Heaven and earth adhere tow of cause and effect. Your mission is to


    come to this world and change its fate. And after youplete your mission, you will naturally


    disappear. This is an unchangeable fact!" The Dragon-shaped Soul Beast finally told him the truth.


    "In that case, you should have exined to me earlier." After listening to the beast''s exnation, Rocky


    still looked very furious.


    "I didn''t tell you at first because I was afraid that you would escape from your mission. Butter, I found


    that I was wrong. In fact, the world had already changed because of you. And what you have done will


    have a huge impact on this world. Even the ns of the spiritual race are afraid of you now. I believe


    that you will soon be able to fulfill thest wish of Divine King Belial!" the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast


    deeply sighed. It expected a lot of great things from Rocky.


    "So, you just want me to do what you want, which is thest wish of the so-called Divine King Belial.


    What on earth is hisst wish anyway?" Rocky asked with a frown on his face.


    "My master''sst wish before he died was to not let this world be destroyed and face its ultimate end.


    The reason why he left me in this world is to maintain its bnce. Unfortunately, the spiritual race that


    Divine King Belial originally ced his high hopes on followed the same path again. They made this


    world go on the path of destruction with their endless disputes. So, I summoned the Witch of the Holy


    Dragon Empire with the power of the Holy Mask and asked her to help me. However, she still couldn''t


    stop the fall of the spiritual race. When she was about to die, she used the Holy Mask as a clue, hoping


    that someone could find the Myriad Spirit Tomb and inherit her will¡ªto help me prevent the spiritual


    race from destroying the world. But I wasn''t expecting you toe at all!" the Dragon-shaped Soul


    Beast excitedly exined in detail.


    "It sounds like you were really surprised to see me back then?" Rocky curiously asked.


    "Although I didn''t show it at that time, I couldn''t be more surprised. The reason why I gave the Oracle


    Jade to you and attached it to you was actually because you were the reincarnation of Divine King


    Belial..." the beast eximed. This new information shocked Rocky to the core.

 Chapter 1300 The Special Existence

    Chapter 1300 The Special Existence


    "What? The reincarnation of Divine King Belial? Are you sure about that?" Rocky raised his eyebrows


    in surprise upon hearing those words.


    "To be exact, it must be the person''s body your soul is attached to, which, in this case, is Basil''s body.


    Without a doubt, he is the reincarnation of Divine King Belial. In addition, this is also the reason why he


    turned into a cripple. But right after your soul possessed him, the evil king blood that was concealed in


    his body was also activated, causing him to be able to fuse with the Evil-fight Divine Bead which was


    refined by the power of Divine King Belial before his death. This is the whole story!" the Dragon-shaped


    Soul Beast eximed as he tried to exin the situation briefly.


    "If I am indeed the reincarnation of Divine King Belial, then it means that the statue I saw in the


    Heavenly God Temple, the one that looked exactly like me, is Divine King Belial? No wonder his old


    lover would call me ''Belial''! I clearly remember how she treated me as Divine King Belial. I never really


    knew that there was a deep reason behind it." At that moment, Rocky seemed to have put the puzzle


    pieces together and had a little bit of idea about what was going on.


    "However, it was believed that Divine King Belial never revealed his true face to others. Only a few


    people imed to have seen him, including Ice Queen and Holy Lord," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast


    added.


    "So, does it mean that Holy Lord is also aware that I am the reincarnation of Divine King Belial?" Rocky


    asked in an indifferent voice while raising his eyebrows in confusion.


    "Well, I suppose so," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast replied with uncertainty.


    "Since you have already told me a lot, I bet you can now tell me the secret hidden behind the death of


    those spiritual race beings in the Myriad Spirit Tomb and the true identity of the twelve statues?


    Perhaps, you can now disclose what the rtionship was between them and the powerful race that


    once existed," Rocky asked without thinking twice.


    "After gathering the blood essence of the nine legendary guardian beasts, you will certainly be able to


    understand everything with the help of the memories stored in the Oracle Jade." The Dragon-shaped


    Soul Beast decided not to divulge all the interesting mysteries and secrets to Rocky at one time.


    "But why should I have to gather the blood essence of the nine legendary guardian beasts?" Rocky


    couldn''t help but ask out of pure curiosity.


    "That''s because the Oracle Jade serves as the key if you want to integrate theplete Divine


    Spiritual Source. Plus, the jade is still in its sealed state. There is nothing that can remove it aside from


    the blood essence of the nine legendary guardian beasts," expounded the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast.


    "Oh, so that means I don''t have any other choice but to collect the blood essence of the nine legendary


    guardian beasts?" feeling that he had fewer options to go about his problem, Rocky asked once again.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "If you still want to save the world from the harm of the nine cmity beasts, aplete Divine


    Spiritual Source will be inevitable. Although you have seriously injured the Demonic Thunder Tiger with


    half of the Divine Spiritual Source gathered by the nine spiritual treasures and sealed it up viciously, it


    won''t be long before the beast recovers again, and then you won''t be able to trap it. Only theplete


    Divine Spiritual Source can seal the nine cmity beasts again," said the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast.


    "What if I don''t want to save the world? The destruction of this world has nothing to do with me. Now


    that I have half of the Divine Spiritual Source, no one in this world is my match. Why should I ask for


    trouble?" Rocky said with an evil smile. He looked like an unpardonable bad guy.


    "If you didn''t want to do that, you wouldn''t have directly activated the power of the Divine Spiritual


    Source, seriously injured the Demonic Thunder Tiger and saved the lives of the spiritual race after you


    just inherited the power of Divine King Belial. Although the spiritual race also suffered heavy casualties,


    they don''t understand that what you did was actually saving their lives. They don''t know either how


    many lives of the human and spiritual race beings can be saved by killing one of this kind of cmity


    beasts. Besides, the reason why you killed so many spiritual race beings on purpose is that you want


    all the spiritual race ns to work together to deal with you. You don''t want them to fight for selfish


    interests among themselves. You want to bear all the responsibilities, but it''s not easy. The spiritual


    race is greedy!" the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast said as if it had seen through Rocky.


    "You are only half right. The reason why I did this is not only to make all the spiritual race ns unite to


    fight against themon enemy but also to prevent humans from being bound and controlled by the


    spiritual race. This heavy blow is enough to injure the vital energy of the advanced spiritual race ns.


    Next, I will use my own way to save the world, although it is not necessarily the result that Divine King


    Belial wants to see," Rocky sneered, revealing his dark side.


    "It''s up to you. But you have to remember that any decision you make will affect the fate of this world."


    Then the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast disappeared.


    Meanwhile, Rocky looked around the Myriad Spirit Tomb and gazed at the remains of the spiritual race


    beings that were presented under the Ice Crystal tombs. With closer observation, Rocky''s cold and


    ruthless face showed a trace of contemtion. As a matter of fact, he had always been curious about


    the secrets that shrouded the death of the spiritual race beings in previous times and Divine King


    Belial''s contribution in its history. Somehow, he had a feeling deep in his gut that the truth would be


    absolutely beyond everyone''s expectation.


    However, as the puzzles were solved one by one, the truth also approached one step closer to being


    uncovered. At that moment, Rocky did not only have to be concerned about how to deal with the


    cmity beasts that harmed the living beings, but also about the fate of the entire world!


    Yet, for the time being, the thing that Rocky was most anxious about was Uriah''s state and safety.


    Not long after, he opened his Magic Spiritual Space and entered it. There, he saw Uriah lying in a


    corner with an open and ailing wound, apanied by Ken and Robin beside it.


    Just a few days ago, Uriah used its flesh body to resist Townsend''s all-out attack. This gave Rocky


    more time to release the final form of the Evil-fight Divine Bead and control the power of the Divine


    Spiritual Source. Thanks to Uriah''s bravery and strength, he was able to release the strongest power at


    a critical moment, then control the Divine Spiritual Source.


    However, there was a big problem¡ªUriah''s body seemed to have taken too much damage after


    absorbing this devastating blow. Despite it being a talented legendary guardian beast, it had a gene


    defect in its body, which was considered to be lethal. It often suffered from twitching and sharp pain in


    its body for quite some time now, and this raised Rocky''s level of concern for its overall health.


    Obviously, the gene defect in its body was not getting any better with each passing day, adding more


    complications to its sustained injuries.


    "I don''t think that your spirit-manipted beast would live long. If you had only summoned me at that


    time, then maybe it could have lived longer. But now, it appears that it won''t be able to hold on for even


    a month." Glutton suddenly appeared beside Rocky and looked at Uriah with cold eyes. Although it was


    an ancient demonic beast with a bizarre temper, it shared some simrities with Uriah and had gone


    fond of each other over time.


    "The situation was very urgent in that instant and time was of the essence. I didn''t have the time and


    strength to summon you! Do you really think that I was willing to do that just to hurt Uriah?" Rocky


    replied indifferently as his eyes gleamed with unspeakable guilt.


    "But this spirit-manipted beast is very special, indeed. In fact, its mere existence may have a certain


    meaning that is yet to be discerned. But how to find out this meaning depends on you, its master,"


    Glutton reminded him casually.

 Chapter 1301 Stuck In Trouble

    Chapter 1301 Stuck In Trouble


    "The meaning of its existence?" Rocky''s eyes narrowed slightly. Ever since the day he chose Uriah as


    his beast, he felt that his fate waspletely connected with it. Uriah had stayed by his side all these


    years no matter what. It was his most trusted partner. In his opinion, Uriah was destined to be with him.


    It supported him especially in the most difficult situations.


    It could be said that they were more like brothers than beast and owner with the way they helped one


    another. Their friendship was as deep as the sea. The tight bond that they had was difficult to give up.


    So, Rocky would not let Uriah die so easily. He would do whatever it took to keep it alive.


    However, he didn''t have much time left since the eight cmity beasts were still attacking the Wild


    Spirit Land. ording to the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast, he had to gather the blood essence of the


    nine legendary guardian beasts, release the seal of the Oracle Jade, and solve all the mysteries.


    Besides that, he should also integrate the other half of the Divine Spiritual Source to finallyplete it.


    That was the only way he could seal the eight cmity beasts.


    Rocky already had the blood essence of the five legendary guardian beasts from five spiritual race


    ns¡ªthe Wood n, the Dragon Master n, the Water Master n, the Snow Master n, and


    the Phoenix Master n. Now, the only thing he needed to do was to get the blood essence from the


    four legendary guardian beasts from the Ghost Master n, the Giants n, the Thunder Master n,


    and the Butterfly Divine n. The legendary guardian beast of the Butterfly Divine n had just been


    reincarnated, so he hadn''t collected any blood essence from it yet. However, it could be considered a


    thing in his bag already, so he only worried about the blood essence of the three ns that he didn''t


    collect yet. As for the legendary guardian beast of the Thunder Master n, Sabina and the others


    were already looking for it. So, his next move was to go to the Ghost Master n and then to the


    Giants n to collect the blood essence of their two legendary guardian beasts.


    He was aware that he had ruthlessly killed thousands of the spiritual race beings not long ago, so if he


    chose to go to the two ns now, he would probably have an extremely difficult time. But he still


    decided to go anyway.


    Meanwhile, all the spiritual race ns led by the Wood n and the other advanced ns issued an


    arrest warrant for Rocky. His charge was that he broke the peace in the Wild Spirit Land. Besides that,


    they also aimed at the Holy Dragon Empire and asked the empire to immediately surrender Rocky.


    Otherwise, the empire would also be badly implicated.


    As soon as the arrest warrant was issued, it immediately caused great uproar even among the human


    empires in the Wild Spirit Land. Everyone was aware that Rocky was known as Prince Crimson in the


    Wild Spirit Land. His assistance to many empires was deeply appreciated by their people, and they


    respected him very much. However, somehow, he suddenly became an unpardonable wanted criminal


    that endangered the peace in the Wild Spirit Land. It was obviously uneptable.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    It was even more difficult for the people of the Holy Dragon Empire to understand why Rocky was


    wanted by the spiritual race. The emperor could not believe it, as well as the Great Generals Bryant


    and Lance who rushed back to the Imperial City as soon as they heard about the news. They


    immediately went to the pce to meet with the emperor.


    There were also many doubts inside the royal family of the Holy Dragon Empire. Since Rocky was


    wanted by the spiritual race, the empire had also be the target of public criticism. Besides that,


    the spiritual race also asked the empire to surrender Rocky at once and threatened them with a


    catastrophic war if they didn''t. So, the royal family was naturally restless.


    However, no one knew where in the world Rocky was. After the Holy Dragon Empire received the


    arrest warrant, the emperor had immediately sent people to the Crimson City. But Rocky was not in the


    city and his whereabouts were unknown to everyone.


    Meanwhile, the atmosphere in the Lofty Dragon Hall was tense.


    "I must find Basil at once. There must have been some kind of misunderstanding. How could he


    possibly be a wanted criminal? Perhaps he''s being framed by the spiritual race. Otherwise, why is


    General Marcia also missing?" Shirley, who was standing next to Bryant, couldn''t help but shout in


    frustration. After knowing that something had happened to Rocky, she rushed back to the Crimson City


    as soon as possible, but she didn''t find him there. Then, she rushed back to the Imperial City, but still


    didn''t see him, and Marcia didn''te back either. So, she suspected that there must be something


    wrong.


    "Shirley, this is not the right time and ce for you to mess around!" Bryant said to his granddaughter


    sternly.


    Shirley pursed her lips and reluctantly shut her mouth.


    "Your Majesty, we have to figure out the ins and outs of this matter. We must find Prince Crimson and


    General Marcia as soon as possible. Only the two of them know what really happened. But I absolutely


    believe in Prince Crimson''s character. It is impossible for him to be the person that the spiritual race


    described..." Lance firmly said to the emperor who was sitting on the throne.


    "Of course, I believe in my son. But the arrest warrant was issued by all the spiritual race ns


    together. It won''t be like this if nothing serious happened." The emperor had experienced a lot of ups


    and downs in his entire life, but it was the first time that he had seen the spiritual race send out a joint


    arrest for a mere human. And this person was his son, one of the indispensable foundations of the


    current Holy Dragon Empire. So, he definitely understood the seriousness of this matter.


    However, what bothered the emperor most was that the pressure from the royal family. Many of the


    royal members thought that they had to surrender Rocky as soon as possible to calm down the spiritual


    race. Otherwise, the Holy Dragon Empire would definitely get into big trouble. So, if the problem could


    not be solved anytime soon, there would be internal strife in the Holy Dragon Empire. Especially now


    that he was far too weak to manage the empire.


    "What really happened to Basil? Why didn''t even General Marciae back?" Isis, who was holding


    her son, Nigel, was also restless. She hadn''t closed her eyes sincest night and had been extremely


    worried about her husband.


    "Did myst dreame true?" Lena also anxiously pursed her red lips. She already had an awfully


    bad feeling long ago, but did not expect that it would really happen.


    "I''ve sent many disciples of the Ximen n to look for Prince Crimson and General Marcia. Now we


    have no choice but to wait," Bryant deeply sighed. Although he didn''t know what had happened, he


    could tell that the Holy Dragon Empire would be in great trouble soon because of Rocky.


    Just as everyone in the hall was worried, a delicate figure suddenly walked into the hall and attracted


    everyone''s attention.

 Chapter 1302 The Huge Crisis

    Chapter 1302 The Huge Crisis


    "General Marcia!" Lance shouted in surprise.


    It was Marcia, who had been looking for Rocky for several days and nights but still couldn''t find him.


    At that moment, Marcia looked lonely and depressed, like a woman abandoned by her man. Her


    delicate face looked sunken, and she seemed to have lost some weight. The previous noble and


    beautiful posture she exuded was gone, making her look listless and exhausted.


    As soon as the people in the hall saw her, they couldn''t help but stand up and quickly surrounded her,


    asking all kinds of questions.


    However, the emperor immediately silenced them. "Be quiet. Let General Marcia sit down first." Of


    course, he too was anxious and wanted to hear the news, but Marcia looked like she was ready to fall


    over at any moment.


    At the emperor''s words, everyone returned to their seats, but their eyes were still fixed on Marcia.


    Soon, Marcia walked towards the front of the hall and knelt on one knee towards the emperor. She


    bowed her head and cupped her hands, her face contorted in grief. "Your Majesty, I failed to protect


    Prince Crimson. Please punish me!"


    "General Marcia, what are you doing? Let''s talk about thister. No matter what happened, I don''t think


    it''s your fault, so don''t me yourself. Why don''t you tell us the whole story first? At least, let us know


    what happened first!" The emperor hurriedly waved his hand.


    Hearing this, Marcia stood up and looked around the crowd. Then she told them the whole story.


    Everyone was shocked after hearing her story. The whole story was beyond their expectation, and


    never in their wildest dream could they imagine that Rocky would suddenly be a demon and


    forget everyone. Moreover, he controlled the powerful Divine Spiritual Source and killed countless


    spiritual race beings, which made the spiritual race suffer heavy casualties. That was why the members


    of the spiritual race were hunting Rocky down now.


    "So, Basil really killed many members of the spiritual race?" Lena was also stunned by the whole story.


    If she had known this earlier, she should have stopped Rocky from finding the Dragon Master n''s


    holy treasure.


    "General Marcia, you just said that Basil wore the holy treasure of the Dragon Master n?" the


    emperor asked with great concern. Marcia nodded at once.


    "In fact, there is a secret about the holy treasure of the Dragon Master n.


    I didn''t expect that Basil would wear it, so I didn''t tell him about it. It''s all my fault. If I had known it


    earlier, I would have told him." Everyone could see on the emperor''s face that he felt extremely


    regretful.


    But the emperor''s words also incited their curiosity. What was the holy treasure''s secret?


    "When the holy treasure of the Dragon Master n was sent to our empire, it stayed under the Witch''s


    custody. However, it was actually held by the first emperor of our empire. With the help of the holy


    treasure''s power, the first emperor dominated over the battlefield. His very presence could make his


    enemies tremble in fear. That was why our empire could be the number one power in the Wild


    Spirit Land. However, after the first emperor sessfully expanded our territory, he gradually became a


    bloodthirsty tyrant who killed innocent people on the battlefield. He went crazy with power until he


    finallymitted suicide." The people could only gape in shock after hearing the emperor''s story.


    They had no clue that their empire had this secret history, and hearing it straight from the current


    emperor was even more unbelievable.


    "But at that time, no one noticed that the first emperor had changed drastically, and nobody attributed


    his strength to the Dragon Master n''s holy treasure either. Therefore, the holy treasure was passed


    down to the second emperor of our empire. The second emperor held the holy treasure, and it made


    him the most powerful in the world, thus, making our empire the strongest country in the Wild Spirit


    Land. Butter on, the second emperor inexplicably died of a sudden illness. The third and fourth


    emperors had also made a lot of achievements, but like the second emperor, they all died in peculiar


    ways. It was not until the fifth emperor, the strongest emperor of our empire, received the holy treasure


    that these peculiar events stopped. Instead of using it, he ordered his men to seal it up. Moreover, the


    Witch was tasked responsible for keeping it, and no descendants were allowed to hold it again. Despite


    these safety precautions, the fifth emperor never exined the reason behind these rules. However, he


    warned his descendants about the holy treasure right before he died. He said that although the holy


    treasure was very powerful, it was also a very evil thing, as it could bewitch people and make them


    completely lose their mind. He also warned the future emperors, not to wear the holy treasure unless it


    is absolutely necessary," the emperor continued solemnly.


    "I can''t believe that there is such a thing. But why is there no relevant record in The Witch''s Book?"


    Lena asked agitatedly.


    "It was because this matter is of utmost importance, so the empire took great care to keep it a secret. If


    the ns of the spiritual race discover that the holy treasure is actually a very evil existence, it will


    undoubtedly affect our empire badly. Even the Dragon Master n had no idea that this secret


    existed," the emperor exined further.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Your Majesty, do you mean that the reason why Basil suddenly became another person might be


    because of the holy treasure''s negative effect?" Marcia asked immediately.


    "I''m not sure, but it''s possible. However, it might also have something to do with the Divine Spiritual


    Source. I firmly believe that there must be a reason that Basil acted that way. Otherwise, he would


    never do such an inhuman thing as to put the Wild Spirit Land in danger," answered the emperor


    affirmatively. With all these secrets suddenly exposed, the others didn''t know what to think. Was it


    really a side effect of something else, or had Basil truly lost his mind?


    "It seems that the most important thing right now is to find Prince Crimson and ask him the reason,"


    Bryant suggested seriously. His brows were scrunched in thought, as he tried to process all the things


    he had just learned.


    "I''ve been looking for him for days, but Basil seems to have disappeared into thin air. I don''t know


    where he has gone!" Marcia shook her head in dismay. Obviously, the loss of Rocky had deeply


    affected her.


    "Basil will surelye back. He won''t leave Nigel and me behind," Isis said firmly. But even though her


    tone was resolute, her beautiful eyes were already brimming with unshed tears.


    "I believe it will be extremely challenging to find him, but it is only natural because all the spiritual race


    ns in the Wild Spirit Land are hunting him down as we speak. I''m afraid he won''t show himself


    easily. Moreover, if he returns here safely, it may not be a good thing for our empire. He may not even


    come back on purpose, all for the sake of our empire," Lance analyzed rationally.


    Hearing this, everyone looked at each other in dismay, because Lance was right. The reason why


    Rocky disappeared suddenly was that he didn''t want the Holy Dragon Empire to be involved.


    "But even if he doesn''te back, our empire is now under siege from all directions. Before long, I''m


    afraid the other ns of the spiritual race will take this opportunity to make trouble for us." Bryant


    worriedly expressed his fears.


    "We will send more people to find him first," the emperor ordered at once. But before he could finish his


    instructions, his eyes suddenly widened as if in shock. In the blink of an eye, the emperor had


    copsed to the floor, gasping for breath and clutching his chest in pain. His face had grown ashen,


    while his body was tight with tension, grasping his chest and the empty air around him for support.


    The entire hall exploded into chaos. Shouts for help echoed, as everyone crowded around the fallen


    emperor.


    "Your Majesty!"


    "Call for an imperial physician!"


    It was a total mess.


    Just as the emperor had copsed, the Holy Dragon Empire fell into a huge crisis.

 Chapter 1303 Break Into The Ghost Master Clan

    Chapter 1303 Break Into The Ghost Master n


    Meanwhile, two figures stood facing each other in a dusty living room inside an abandoned mansion on


    the southeast side of the Imperial City.


    "Priest Dean, were you sessful in doing what I asked you to do?" A figure hidden in a dark red robe


    talked to an old figure with grey hair.


    "Yes, Your Royal Highness, everything is already set," the old man respectfully said.


    The figure hidden in the red robe was no other than Alston, who had just killed Townsend only a few


    days ago. He took over as the Heavenly Demon n''s patriarch with the support of several advanced


    spiritual race ns.


    When Alston took over the position, the elders and some spiritual masters of the Heavenly Demon n


    strongly objected. However, the objection suddenly stopped because three of the strongly opposing


    elders disappeared overnight without any trace, and the reason behind this could be assumed. So, the


    objection slowly disappeared.


    The old man standing in front of Alston was Priest Dean who had been missing for quite a long time.


    After Alston was defeated and his soul was sucked out in the Witch Pce, Priest Dean immediately


    ran away when he realized that the situation was not in his favor. After that, he decided to go to Bryant


    to save his own life. He told Bryant the things Alston had done to him to win Bryant''s trust. However,


    Bryant was not fooled, so he immediately ordered his people to imprison Priest Dean. It was not until a


    few months ago that Priest Dean was released under the condition that he was not allowed toe


    close to the Imperial City.


    But he did not give up. All this time he had been hiding in the Imperial City, waiting for an opportunity to


    regain his strength. However, with his current situation, he immediately became a poor outcast. It was


    not until Alston found him that he saw hope again.


    "The emperor''s health is getting worse and worse by the day. I don''t think he can hold on for long. I


    have already asked my confidants in the Pce City to secretly add some deadly herbs in his meal to


    make the emperor die sooner than expected. The deadly herbs can slow down the blood cirction in


    the body. With the emperor''s physical condition, he will mostly die within a month," Priest Dean


    insidiously said with a smirk on his face.


    "That''s good to hear. What about the forces that I cultivated before? Are you already in contact with


    them?" Alston continued.


    "Yes, I have already arranged everything. Once youe back, they will definitely support and follow


    you no matter what. Although Prince Crimson had won the favor of all the people in the Holy Dragon


    Empire, many royal families were dissatisfied with the emperor''s decision to appoint Basil''s son as heir


    to the throne. Besides that, they were also worried that if his son does be the next emperor, he


    will surely dominate the empire. And judging from how he handled things before, the royal family may


    be abolished and cleansed. So, if we capitalize on that, it will be easy for you to ascend the throne


    again!" Priest Dean said in high spirits. For him, once Alston ascended the throne again, he would be


    able to regain his strength and reach an even higher level.


    "Now that I have finally be the patriarch of the Heavenly Demon n, I don''t care about the


    position of the emperor at all. But I still want that guy to show up. I believe that he will not disregard the


    safety of his wife and son," Alston mischievously sneered.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "If that''s the case, why don''t we act now? With your current strength, you can easily catch Isis and her


    son!" Priest Dean asked in confusion.


    "That will be too easy for him. I must tarnish his reputation in front of everyone first and make him a


    traitor of the Holy Dragon Empire. With that, he will bepletely despised by everyone. I''ve been


    waiting for that day for a very long time. Now it''s time for me to finally get rid of my embarrassment


    from the past. Besides, that guy holds a terrifying item now. If I were to face him alone, he would not


    show any mercy. But if he were to face so many people, he would surely have some concerns," Alston


    analyzed thoughtfully.


    "Your Royal Highness, you are really thoughtful and resourceful indeed," Priest Dean ttered


    immediately.


    "Do what you should do now. I will treat you fairly as always." As soon as Alston was done speaking,


    he immediately turned into a shadow and disappeared.


    At that moment, a ck light swept above the Myriad Ghosts Empire''s realm in the Wild Spirit Land.


    The ck light was passing at an extremely fast speed and flew to the area known as the Hades Land.


    Its name was enough to make people scared, and they were right because the Hades Land was indeed


    creepy. It was like hell made on earth. There was no life that could be seen, only deathly stillness.


    Countlessrge white bones were piled into heaps here and there. The only thing that could be seen


    was ugly ghost-like supernatural beasts appeared and rampaged from the sky to the ground


    sometimes.


    The Ghost Master n''s tribe was in the middle of the Hades Land. It was located on a towering ck


    stone mountain that was as dark as ink, as if it could twist out dark water. Not long after, the ck light


    approached the Ghost Master n''s territory.


    The whole ck stone mountain was extremely steep. There were countless caves with faint red light.


    At the top of the mountain was a huge skull that looked like it naturally came with the mountain. In the


    mouth of the skull was a very magnificent but ghastly pce.


    "This must be the Ghost Master n''s territory." After the ck light dissipated, a tall figure with a cold


    and evil look on his face appeared. It was none other than Rocky.


    Rocky raised his head to look at the mountain, then immediately climbed up. The reason why he came


    to the Ghost Master n was he wanted to get the blood essence of their legendary guardian beast.


    Now that he had the blood essence of the six legendary guardian beasts, the only left to be taken were


    the blood essence from the Ghost Master n, the Giants n, and the Thunder Master n.


    So, Rocky immediately went to the Ghost Master n toplete his mission as soon as possible. Of


    course, the Ghost Master n''s patriarch didn''t expect that Rocky, the person who ughtered so


    many spiritual race beings, would suddenly appear in their territory.


    When Rocky was about to fly towards the pce at the top of the ck stone mountain, several ghost-


    like figures appeared in front of him.


    Rocky raised his head and saw that the figures in front of him were so ugly and frightening. If he hadn''t


    faced the Dark Lord, a Ghost Master n being whose Sea Blue Magic Jade had been taken away by


    him before, he would have thought that he had encountered ghosts.


    Of course, those spiritual ves who were trying to stop Rocky were not a threat to him at all.


    "How dare you sneak around here and break into our n?" one of the spiritual ves shouted at


    Rocky in a strange humannguage.


    "I came here aboveboard. Howe you''re saying that I''m sneaking around? Get out of my way at


    once. I''m not in the mood to kill anyone today!" Rocky immediately sneered.

 Chapter 1304 Encountering The Dark Lord again

    Chapter 1304 Encountering The Dark Lord again


    The several spiritual ves of the Ghost Master n became more ferocious when they heard what


    Rocky said and immediately surrounded him.


    "I guess you wouldn''t help me inform your patriarch that I''m here," Rocky said as he raised his


    eyebrows.


    "What? Our patriarch? Humph! You''ll never be qualified to see our patriarch..." One of the spiritual


    ves who could speak humannguage suddenly burst intoughter. He was confident that killing


    Rocky was as easy as killing an ant.


    Rocky narrowed his eyes into slits and immediately disappeared like a bubble that was popped.


    Before the spiritual ves could even react, they let out a painful scream. Their already ugly ghost


    faces had suddenly swollen up like pigs'' heads. Then, they fell horizontally on a rock, breathing heavily.


    All of them were seriously injured. If Rocky hadn''t shown any mercy, they would have been surely


    dead.


    "Now, I''ll ask you again: can you report to your patriarch that I''m here?" Rocky asked as he slowly


    picked up and choked the spiritual ve who could speak humannguage.


    "Alright, yes... Yes... of course! I can!" The spiritual ve looked at Rocky with wide eyes while his body


    was trembling. He didn''t expect that this human had such amazing power and strength.


    "Alright then, go ahead." Rocky evilly smiled and patted the shoulder of the spiritual ve.


    Thetter was so frightened that he immediately turned around and fled as fast as he could all the way


    to the stony mountain.


    However, the spiritual ve didn''t actually go to the patriarch. If the patriarch knew that they couldn''t


    even stop a human, they would be in a lot of trouble. So, he called for more reinforcements.


    "My Lord, there''s bad news! Extremely bad news!" The spiritual ve rushed and stumbled into one of


    the caves in the stony mountain. There was a special grotto in the cave which was decorated like a


    mansion inside. However, it looked awfully gloomy and was full of white bones.


    At that time, a figure sitting cross legged on a staircase of the cave suddenly opened his eyes. Green


    light immediately shot out of his eyes like ghost fire which was rather terrifying.


    "What are you screaming for in my cave? What''s the fuss about?" the figure angrily asked.


    "There is a human who has broken into our Ghost Master n and hurt us. It seems that he is very


    powerful," the spiritual ve immediately shouted.


    "He is just a human. How dare he break into our n and make trouble? He is simply courting death!"


    the figure snarled angrily.


    "My Lord, I think so too. So I came here to report it to you," the spiritual ve fawningly said.


    The figure disgustingly nced at the spiritual ve and said at once, "You''re extremely useless. Just


    summon several high-level spiritual ves to deal with that human. People wouldugh at me if they


    knew that I attacked a human."


    "Yes, Lord." Upon hearing that, the spiritual ve immediately left.


    Not before long, the spiritual ve reappeared in front of Rocky with several high-level spiritual ves.


    These high-level spiritual ves were between level seven and level nine, and their strength was


    equivalent to that of the advanced level of the Supernal Stage. The strength of the level nine spiritual


    ves wasparable to that of the human beings at the first or second grade of the Divine Stage.


    So, these high-level spiritual ves were immensely powerful for ordinary human beings to handle.


    The spiritual ve who came with reinforcements immediately took advantage of the situation and


    shouted at Rocky, "You''re dead meat, you pathetic human! Just wait and see! It won''t be long before


    you''re dead."


    Without any hesitation, the high-level spiritual ves swarmed forward. They nned to quickly take


    down Rocky and finish this at once.


    But what happened next stunned all the spiritual ves.


    Suddenly, a wave of evil energy appeared in Rocky''s hand, and a strong spiritual power rushed over.


    The wave of evil energy instantly turned into ck mes and transformed into snake shadows in the


    air and wildly flew around.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In the blink of an eye, all the high-level spiritual ves werepletely thrown away.


    Then, many members of the Ghost Master n nearby were also attracted there. When they saw that


    Rocky alone knocked away several high-level spiritual ves, they were totally shocked and stared at


    the evil-looking Rocky.


    Seeing that the intruder was so powerful, the spiritual ves didn''t dare to fight anymore.


    As for the spiritual ve who came with the several high-level spiritual ves, he had already


    disappeared.


    The spiritual ve reappeared in the stone cave. With a deathly pale face, he reported, "Lord, there is


    another bad news! Terrifyingly bad news!"


    "And what''s the matter this time? You''re so useless." The figure sitting at the middle of the cave angrily


    opened his eyes, which made the spiritual ve tremble with fear.


    "The high-level spiritual ves I brought with me were also defeated by that human," the spiritual ve


    sadly said.


    "What? Are you sure? All of them have been defeated? How is that even possible?" The figure was


    also surprised to hear the news. Even though a human was powerful, the average strength of several


    high-level spiritual ves was equivalent to that of a human warrior at the Divine Stage already. So,


    how could they not defeat a human this time?


    "Well, I guess they are all useless things. Now I have to fight a human in person! This is a waste of


    time!" the figure cursed dismissively as he stood up and flew out of the cave.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "The Dark Lord is our captain. If hees out to fight, that guy will surely die this time," the spiritual


    ve proudly said and followed the Dark Lord out of the cave.


    Meanwhile, Rocky was still flying towards the top of the stony mountain while everyone was watching.


    Soon enough, he sensed a few extraordinary auras. He immediately looked up and saw a few figures


    chasing after him at an incredible speed. Pretty soon, they had already caught up with him. Judging


    from their auras, they were all ordinary spiritual beings and they were not strong. They were all at the


    lower level except for the one in the lead who had reached the middle level.


    When Rocky took a closer look, he found that the leader was the Ghost Master n''s Dark Lord whom


    he stole the Sea Blue Magic Jade from in the Myriad Beasts Ground. What a coincidence!


    Apparently, he didn''t recognize Rocky at first. He just felt that Rocky looked remarkably familiar and


    seemed to have seen him somewhere. But a momentter, he suddenly opened his slender eyes and


    immediately pointed at Rocky, shouting, "It''s you, you brat. I''ve been looking for you for a long time, but


    I didn''t expect that you would throw yourself into the trap ande to me. Give back my stuff, you


    thief..."


    "Humph, I didn''t expect you to recognize me at all!" Rocky said with a smirk on his face. Back in the


    Myriad Beasts Ground, the Dark Lord made all the spirit maniptors tremble with fear and it had been


    difficult for them to defeat him. But now, he was just like an ant in Rocky''s eyes. However, he still had to


    thank the Dark Lord for his "generous gift". Otherwise, Rocky might not have been as powerful as he


    was now.

 Chapter 1305 Meet The Patriarch

    Chapter 1305 Meet The Patriarch


    "I can recognize you even if you turn into ash." The Dark Lord gritted his teeth in anger. If it weren''t for


    the fact that the Sea Blue Magic Jade he had obtained with great efforts had been taken away by


    Rocky, he would have already broken through his current stage.


    "It''s a pity, but I''m not here for you. Get out of the way. Don''t waste my time," Rocky said with an icy


    re.


    The Dark Lord seemed to have sensed Rocky''s hidden powerful aura and was shocked. Back when he


    first saw Rocky, thetter was only a very weak human spirit maniptor. Now, he could break into the


    Ghost Master n alone, and had just defeated several advanced spiritual ves like it was child''s


    y. That meant that his strength had at least surpassed that of the Divine Stage. How did a measly


    human boy improve that fast?


    Rocky''s great leap in strength certainly astonished the Dark Lord. However, in his opinion, Rocky was


    still not on a par with him, and he could definitely defeat him easily.


    "Brat, you broke into our Ghost Master n without permission and hurt our members. You''re doomed.


    Do you want to do it yourself or let me settle it for you? But if you give my stuff back to me, I might even


    consider letting you go," the Dark Lord said. He was lying through his teeth, of course. He didn''t intend


    to let Rocky go. He just wanted the brat to hand over the Sea Blue Magic Jade first, so he could kill him


    and pour all his hatred from their previous encounter.


    Rocky didn''t even respond, and his eyes remained as cold as a desert night.


    Seeing that Rocky didn''t intend to surrender, the Dark Lord grew even more irritated. In the blink of an


    eye, he moved and stretched out his thin finger. Immediately, his exceedingly evil spiritual power rose


    sharply, blowing sand and stones into the air.


    "Secret skill, the Ghost Burial!" The Dark Lord didn''t want to show mercy to his old enemy. As soon as


    heunched the secret skill, the ghosts ovepped, crying and screaming, within a radius of ten meters


    around Rocky. It was a very frightening thing to witness. A strong spiritual power rushed to Rocky from


    all directions, as if the energy itself wanted to devour him alive.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Is that all you got?" Rocky sneered. Then, his aura suddenly soared as if challenging the Dark Lord''s


    surging power. A ck roaring me rose all over his body, and at first nce, it seemed like he was


    burning. However, Rocky remained at ease, and on a closer look, the ghost shadows around him were


    the ones actually burning, while he stayed safe and unharmed by the fire.


    Seeing this, the Dark Lord was even more disturbed. He didn''t expect that Rocky would break through


    his secret skill before he could make a move. However, he still felt that he could trounce Rocky like a


    newborn babe, then immediatelyunched another move. "Secret skill, Myriad Ghosts Tribtion!"


    All of a sudden, countless ghost shadows rushed out from beneath Rocky''s feet and moved to attack


    him. But in the next moment, he disappeared into thin air, leaving the ghosts to attack thin air.


    By the time the Dark Lord reacted, Rocky had already appeared in front of him. With a simple wave of


    his hand, the ck me on his entire arm rushed towards the Dark Lord with great momentum,


    sudden and swift like a meteor''s flight. Boom! Rocky''s ming arm hit the Dark Lord on his chest and


    sent him flying like a paper doll. He rolled over and over, only stopping when he hit a huge ck stone,


    which shattered into pieces upon the impact.


    Behind the shattered stone was a more prominent rock, where the impact had buried and embedded


    the Dark Lord like a Christmas ornament. "How¡ª How is that possible?" The Dark Lord shook his head


    in confusion as he processed what just happened in his mind. Obviously, it was hard for him to imagine


    that Rocky had grown infinitely more powerful than he was in just a few short years. Even if he had the


    Sea Blue Magic Jade, he could not haveunched such powerful attacks.


    Between one breath and the next, the Dark Lord fainted abruptly. And when the other ordinary spiritual


    beings saw this, their expressions shifted into uncertainty and fear.


    "Are you going to fight together?" Rocky asked them coldly, casting a cold nce at the ordinary


    spiritual beings.


    The beings looked at each other and couldn''t help but shiver. No one dared to go forward. At that point,


    dozens of spiritual beings rushed forward to support them. Still, when they saw that Rocky defeated a


    middle level ordinary spiritual being with one move, they were also terrified. Rocky didn''t care one whit


    about them and continued to the top of the ck stone mountain, where the pce was located.


    Meanwhile, more and more members of the Ghost Master n appeared in all directions, as many as


    hundreds of them. But they, too, were overwhelmed by Rocky''s strength, and didn''t dare to make a


    move.


    In this way, without any hindrance, Rocky flew directly into the top of the skull-shaped mountain, even


    as numerous n members surrounded him. Soon, hended in front of the magnificent pce.


    As soon as Rocky touched down, the guards in front of the pce, whose strength was above the


    ordinary spiritual beings, immediately stared at him with extreme vignce.


    Soon, the previous ordinary spiritual beings and hundreds of members following him showed up behind


    him, effectively blocking his retreat.


    "Take him down!" one of the ordinary spiritual beings shouted. "Don''t let him enter the pce!"


    All the ordinary spiritual beings and spiritual ves, including the guards, rushed toward Rocky. In an


    instant, Rocky was under a tight encirclement, and a fierce battle seemed inevitable.


    Despite theing battle, Rocky''s eyes were cold and evil, and a fierce, murderous look shed


    through his eyes. It was obvious that if he seriously tried to fight, all the members of the Ghost Master


    n would probably die on the spot.


    "Stop!" At that very moment, a cyan figure with a strong aura walked out of the pce. It was evident


    that this man was a spiritual master.


    As soon as the cyan figure appeared, all the members of the Ghost Master n immediately stopped.


    With a respectful look on their faces, they all shouted in unison, "Greetings, Guardian Zack!"


    "You can leave now..." Zack immediately waved his hand to dismiss them.


    And when Rocky heard that, he turned to look closer at the guardian. Although the man looked like an


    ordinary member of the Ghost Master n, he seemed fierce and gave off a very calm demeanor.


    Obviously, he was not an ordinary person.


    "Allow me to guide you. This way, please," Zack told Rocky calmly, gesturing with his hand where to go.


    Without saying anything, Rocky nodded and entered the ghastly ghost hall with the guardian. Once


    Rocky was inside the hall, he thought that the inside was even more frightening than the outside. As


    soon as he stepped foot inside, he saw two ghost statues with tusks, about ten meters high, standing


    on both sides of the hall. Although the ce was brightly lit and there were exquisite antiques, stone


    carvings, and paintings in sight, it didn''t look weing at all. In fact, it resembled a dreary history


    museum, as it gave off the illusion that he was entering a dark and terrifying hell.


    They passed through the front hall and walked through the ghost hall''s depths along a straight corridor


    where a gate could be seen at the end.


    The moment that they arrived at the gate, it opened automatically. Rocky came upon a great hall


    inside, where several thick stone pirs stood on both sides, engraved with frightening ghosts.


    Eighteen figures stood among the stone pirs, looking grave and solemn.


    A figure with extraordinary aura was sitting on a skull-shaped bone chair in the front of the hall. Of


    course, to Rocky, he was an acquaintance. The person on the bone chair was the patriarch of the


    Ghost Master n.


    "Patriarch, he is here." With that said, Zack respectfully bowed to the patriarch, then moved to stand


    aside.

 Chapter 1306 Came In For The Blood Essence

    Chapter 1306 Came In For The Blood Essence


    "How dare you break into our n alone, Prince Crimson? Do you think that strengthened by the power


    of the Divine Spiritual Source, you can belittle spiritual race ns like us and do whatever you like?"


    The patriarch of the Ghost Master n could not help be extremely irritated at the sight of Rocky.


    Whilst his blood boiled in anger, he also had some reservations about the seemingly audacious


    intruder.


    At that time, his subordinates immediately reported to him about the intruder''s break-in. Based on their


    description, he had a hunch and was convinced that the intruder was none other than Rocky. Needless


    to say, he was very careful in dealing with him. In fact, he knew that it was not a good move for Rocky


    toe alone and trespass the Ghost Master n''s property. At that time, the patriarch considered


    Rocky''s possession of the Divine Spiritual Source, causing him not to do anything rash. In his mind, he


    knew that it was only wise to learn first the reason for Rocky''s uninvited presence in their n at this


    hour.


    "Well, it seems that you have misread the situation. It''s not that I am ignoring your n. It''s just that I


    don''t need to take you seriously at all," Rocky said arrogantly and coldly.


    "You..." The patriarch was fuming mad that his face instantly turned red, causing his blue veins to pop


    from his temples and neck. However, this anger that burst from deep inside him seemed to have been


    doused with water very quickly. Observing Rocky''s words and deeds, he believed that this man was not


    here to cause any trouble, and there was no need for him to put more fuel to the fire. Although the


    patriarch had his eye on the Divine Spiritual Source in Rocky''s hand, he could not read if Rocky would


    use this to destroy the Ghost Master n out of the blue. Rocky was considered as the God of gue


    in the eyes of any spiritual race n. As a result, they couldn''t provoke him easily no matter how badly


    they wanted to. Therefore, he had to think long and hard about the consequences of his actions, even


    though he wanted to do something about Rocky''s presence at that moment. Every minute spent with


    Rocky was so delicate that doing something rash was never an option.


    "Cut the crap. I came here only for one thing: to take a few drops of your legendary beast''s blood


    essence." Rocky came straight to the point and stated his purpose.


    "What? The blood essence of our legendary guardian beast? I''m afraid that you will go back empty-


    handed, Prince Crimson," the patriarch replied after a moment of astonishment.


    "What do you mean by that?" Rocky questioned grimly.


    "Yes, our n has a legendary guardian beast to protect us. But to tell you the truth, this beast has not


    been reincarnated yet," the patriarch replied truthfully.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Is that so? Can I see this beast you are talking about?" Rocky asked directly as he did not believe the


    patriarch''s words.


    "This beast is regarded as the treasure of our n. What makes you think that we would show it to the


    outsiders so easily?" the patriarch said attentively. He was afraid that Rocky would have some evil


    ideas once he saw their beast.


    "That is if you are confident that you can stop me from seeing the beast," Rocky scoffed.


    The patriarch''s heart seemed to have skipped a beat when he heard Rocky''s daunting words. By the


    looks of it, Rocky was so adamant about seeing their beast that rejecting him would be unwise. On the


    other hand, if he continued to refuse, it was hard to say what Rocky would do. Moreover, he was


    worried that Rocky might have some ulterior motives with his request, which was why he was so he


    was hesitant to let him in and see the beast.


    "Patriarch, you don''t have to worry about me. I''m not interested in your legendary guardian beast..."


    Rocky said with disdain as if he had read the patriarch''s mind.


    It was not until then that the patriarch remembered that Rocky already had three powerful spirit-


    manipted beasts, and one of them was revered as talented as a legendary guardian beast. Thus,


    there was really no need for him to think that Rocky would do something unprecedented to their


    legendary guardian beast.


    "Patriarch, the word goes around that Prince Crimson is great in beast taming. Maybe he can help us


    find out why our legendary guardian beast has not been reincarnated yet," Guardian Zack, who brought


    Rocky in earlier, suggested at once.


    The patriarch thought for a while upon hearing this proposition. Then, he looked up at Rocky and said,


    "Prince Crimson, how about we make a deal? If you can find out why our legendary guardian beast has


    not reincarnated yet and solved it, then I will let you take a few drops of its blood essence. What do you


    think?"


    "Well, that''s a piece of cake," Rocky answered without a trace of hesitation.


    "All right then. A deal''s a deal. Follow me." After the patriarch finished speaking, he immediately stood


    up from his chair and walked towards the long corridor with Rocky on the other side of the hall.


    Rocky followed closely behind him. After turning several corners, they reached and entered a naturally-


    made cave. Inside the cave, dark and heavy energy filled the space, with its dim lighting thaty in the


    center of the cave.


    Rocky took a few steps forward and immediately saw that the faint light shadow was actually huge,


    simr to an egg that hadn''t yet hatched. Judging from the aura of the egg, it was not at all an ordinary


    egg.


    "Is this the reincarnation of your legendary guardian beast?" Rocky nced at the patriarch with


    narrowed eyes.


    "Yes, you''re right, Price Crimson," the patriarch said with a quick nod. "In fact, we found the


    reincarnation two hundred years ago."


    "What? Two hundred years ago? So, you mean that your legendary guardian beast hasn''t been


    reincarnated for two hundred years. Did I get that right?" At that moment, Rocky''s voice was full of


    surprise because what he was seeing was obviously unreasonable. Whether it was a spirit-manipted


    beast or a supernatural beast, they would grow naturally even without the presence of a master.


    Moreover, this legendary guardian beast was no exception.


    For example, Alyssa''s Moon Fox used to exist in the form of a guardian beast, but after being


    unsealed, it turned into a legendary guardian beast. The same thing happened to Marcia''s Holy-blood


    Dragon King. In fact, the Phoenix Master n''s legendary guardian beast was found after it grew up.


    Before being taken in, it had been living in a quiet and secluded life in the world.


    Therefore, upon hearing that the Ghost Master n''s legendary guardian beast had not yet,


    reincarnated after two hundred years, Rocky felt that he could not exin this phenomenon through


    common sense.


    "In the past two hundred years, our Ghost Master n has been looking for a way to reincarnate the


    beast. Yet, even after we have tried thousands of ways to do that, we still failed. With that being said,


    our n has also strictly guarded this secret. We thought that if other ns of the spiritual race knew


    that our n''s legendary guardian beast is still in this form, then spies would definitely crawl our


    property..." the patriarch said with a deep sigh.


    "But your legendary beast''s case is really tricky and hard to understand. I don''t think that I can exin


    it bymon sense. So, the usual method may not be useful for its reincarnation." Rocky slowly


    nodded his head as he stared at the gigantic egg in front of him.


    "In fact, Prince Crimson, I have been paying attention to you since you became famous in the Wild


    Spirit Land. Before all of that, I heard all the ns of the spiritual race im that you are the man


    chosen by God. That is why I thought that you might be able to make our legendary guardian beast


    reappear. However, you are now considered as the enemy of all the ns of the spiritual race. Logically


    speaking, I shouldn''t have put so much of my trust on you. I should have known better than to let you


    approach our legendary guardian beast. But now, without the spiritual treasure, it will be extremely


    disadvantageous to our n if we don''t have the beast''s protection," the patriarch mumbled as he


    stared at Rocky with his shrewd eyes.


    "As the saying goes, the one who knows the situation and adapts to it is wise. Patriarch, you should


    know that your n can''t hold on to this secret for too long. If you still intend to control the entire Wild


    Spirit Land, sooner orter you will reap the fruits of your own actions," Rocky reminded him abruptly.

 Chapter 1307 The Egg Fell

    Chapter 1307 The Egg Fell


    "Wait, what do you mean?" The face of the Ghost Master n''s patriarch immediately changed.


    "I hope you spiritual race stop controlling humans at once and just peacefully coexist with us..." Rocky


    straightforwardly said.


    "Well, what you''re wishing for is impossible," the patriarch firmly said.


    "Alright, forget what I said then. I''ll see to it that you regret your decision soon," Rocky sneered with


    certainty. Then he looked at the reincarnation beast egg of the legendary guardian beast and


    continued, "I''m not one hundred percent sure, but I''ll certainly do my best. I have only one request


    though. Don''t let anyone disturb me no matter what."


    "Alright, no problem. Are you going to start now, Prince Crimson?" The patriarch could only ce all his


    hope on Rocky.


    "Yes, I''m ready," Rocky said and nodded.


    "If ever you need anything, just tell it to the guards waiting outside," the patriarch said as he waved his


    huge cloak and left, leaving Rockypletely alone.


    Then, Rocky slowly walked up to the beast egg and gently put his hand on it. He tried to use the


    Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill to see if he could enter the egg in the state of spiritual sense and


    get in touch with the legendary guardian beast. However, nothing happened after several attempts. The


    beast egg did not have any reaction except emitting its strong aura.


    "Hmm, maybe it will also absorb blood essences like Uriah?" After thinking for a while, Rocky used his


    and the other beasts'' blood essence to feed the egg. However, nothing still happened.


    "The Ghost Master n must have used this kind of ordinary methods, so I don''t need to try it again.


    But why is this legendary guardian beast not yet reincarnated after two hundred years already?" Rocky


    murmured to himself seriously.


    The following day, there was a heated discussion in the ghost hall.


    "Patriarch, do you really think that Prince Crimson can reincarnate the legendary guardian beast? This


    isplete nonsense. If he reveals this secret, the Ghost Master n will be in trouble. This is a totally


    disadvantageous situation for us." An elder was obviously dissatisfied with the patriarch''s decision.


    "Yes, I think it''s better if we catch him as soon as possible. After all, he is now the wanted man of all the


    spiritual race ns in the Wild Spirit Land. If we capture him, then all the spiritual race ns would be


    grateful to us. The Heavenly Demon n has already weakened a lot because of their former


    patriarch''s death. If we seize this opportunity to rise, we will definitely take the lead of all the ns."


    Another elder voiced out his opinion.


    "Our n has been unable to reincarnate the legendary guardian beast for two hundred years already.


    And the situation of the Wild Spirit Land now is getting more and more serious. Our patriarch thought


    that if the legendary guardian beast could not be reincarnated again this time, our n will face many


    difficulties in the future. Besides, who among you is confident that he can actually defeat Prince


    Crimson and catch him?" Guardian Zack immediately rebutted.


    The elders quickly fell into silence because they all knew that Rocky was almost invincible now. He also


    had the Divine Spiritual Source which was feared by countless spiritual race beings.


    "I will be the one who will take full responsibility if anything bad happens. But I sincerely think that he


    might be able to reincarnate our legendary guardian beast. Of course, after that I won''t let him leave


    our n so easily..." The patriarch still had some hope for Rocky. Although he was their biggest enemy


    now, his ability was undeniable.


    Then, a spiritual ve suddenly came in and reported, "Patriarch, there''s some bad news! Prince


    Crimson ran away with our legendary guardian beast."


    "What? He ran away?" When the patriarch heard this, his expression immediately changed. He did not


    expect that Rocky would betray his trust. Now, he realized that he sent the wolf to keep the sheep.


    The other elders were also extremely infuriated when they heard this. They thought that Rocky was


    shamelessly audacious to have the guts to take the legendary guardian beast away under their tight


    watch.


    With that, the patriarch, several elders, and Guardian Zack immediately went out of the ghost hall. They


    gathered many of their forces to quickly chase after Rocky.


    Meanwhile, Rocky quickly ran all the way out of the hall. Then he rode on Ken and quickly flew. In a


    blink of an eye, he was already extremely high above the sky.


    "I guess this distance should be safe enough," Rocky seriously said.


    However, Rocky suddenly felt several strong auras appear. A momentter, the patriarch, several


    elders, and Guardian Zack had shown up right in front of him.


    "What the hell are you trying to do, Prince Crimson?" the patriarch immediately questioned.


    "Patriarch, didn''t you ask me a favor to find a way to reincarnate your legendary guardian beast?"


    Rocky retorted as if his running away was not a big deal.


    "Yes, I asked you that. But why did you suddenly take away the beast without permission?" the


    patriarch quickly asked him back.


    "Well, I didn''t think that you would agree with my method, so I thought it''s better to give it a forceful try


    first," Rocky said as he smirked.


    "Stop quibbling already. Obviously, he wants to take away the legendary guardian beast. Don''t discuss


    with him anymore. Take him down immediately, and then get the Divine Spiritual Source in his hand,"


    an elder immediately shouted.


    Suddenly, several elders rushed towards Rocky and surrounded him.


    Then, Rocky and Ken suddenly disappeared from where they stood. When the elders came to their


    senses, they saw that Rocky and Ken had moved to a higher altitude. At the same time, the beast egg


    came out of his opened Magic Spiritual Space. Then, it was violently pushed out from the space like a


    big stone. It fell from the sky to the ground in an instant.


    When the patriarch and the elders saw this, their expressions immediately changed. The elders


    immediately flew towards the rapidly falling beast egg. Of course, they didn''t want it to be destroyed.


    And it was impossible for the egg to be unharmed when it fell from such a high ce.


    However, another figure flew out of Rocky''s Magic Spiritual Space and caught up with the elders at an


    astonishing speed. The strong demonic aura exploded all over the figure''s body, immediately disturbing


    their speed.


    "What? This is..." As soon as the elders saw the figure with astonishing demonic aura, their faces


    suddenly changed drastically.


    Who else could it be except for the demonic Glutton?


    The patriarch''s face was also extremely gloomy now. He felt that he made a mistake in trusting Rocky.


    After all, Rocky had just killed nearly four thousand members of the spiritual race not long ago. So, he


    red at Rocky and said angrily, "What the hell are you trying to do? Are you ying tricks on us?"


    "If you believe in me, patriarch, just wait and see," Rocky coldly and calmly said.


    Hearing this, the patriarch looked at the egg that was falling to the ground with a hesitant expression on


    his face. He didn''t know whether he should believe Rocky or not.


    The egg was less than a thousand meters away from the ground. The several elders fiercely chased


    after it but failed because of Glutton''s interference.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    When the egg was about to hit the ground, it suddenly emitted an extremely dazzling and astonishing


    light.

 Chapter 1308 Gang Up On Him

    Chapter 1308 Gang Up On Him


    The abrupt change stunned the Ghost Master n''s patriarch and several elders. This was the first


    time in two hundred years that some change in their legendary guardian beast''s egg.


    Suddenly, the egg''s shell began to emit waves of dark energy and it seemed like it was going to be


    dissolved. Then, a pair of huge transparent ghost-like wings came out from the egg.


    Suddenly, a deafening sound sted everyone''s ears. The egg suddenly lit up again and a huge body


    instantly rushed out from it. The body was like a soul because it was also very transparent. It


    indistinctly looked like a huge beast bone and its momentum was terrifying.


    "It was reincarnated! Our legendary guardian beast was finally reincarnated after so long..." an elder


    excitedly shouted.


    The other elders were alsopletely stunned. They had never thought that their legendary guardian


    beast would be reincarnated in this way.


    "What the hell did you do?" The patriarch was also extremely surprised and immediately looked at


    Rocky.


    "Well, your legendary guardian has already been reincarnated, but it took the form of the beast egg.


    Since it was in danger, it finally showed its true form," Rocky bluntly exined.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "So, you mean that our legendary guardian beast didn''t reveal its true form because it was not in


    danger before?" The patriarch didn''t expect that the reason was so simple.


    "That''s correct. Since your n treated it as a fragile treasure, it didn''t encounter danger at all," Rocky


    said as he crossed his arms over his chest. Then he immediately called back Glutton. After the Ghost


    Master n''s legendary guardian beast, Skeleton Ghost King appeared, it rose into the air and began


    to hover above the ck stone mountain.


    When they saw that their legendary guardian beast had finally reappeared, all the members of the


    Ghost Master n knelt and kowtowed.


    Then, Rockynded on a stone cliff on the mountain. The patriarch and several elders immediately flew


    up to him.


    "No wonder you are called as the famous Prince Crimson of the Wild Spirit Land. I didn''t expect that


    you would do this so easily."


    "I didn''t believe the ims before that Prince Crimson was not an ordinary human. Now that I''ve seen it


    with my own eyes, it seems that it is indeed true."


    "I''ve told you that the patriarch''s decision was right."


    The elders started to praise Rocky. In fact, almost none of them believed in him before.


    "Patriarch, I think there''s no problem now. So, could I proceed with what we have agreed on before?"


    Rockypletely ignored the praises from others and directly looked at the patriarch.


    "Sure, you may proceed," the patriarch said and nodded in agreement.


    Rocky immediately flew then to the legendary guardian beast and took some drops of its blood


    essence.


    However, just after Rocky took the blood essence, he suddenly noticed that he was surrounded by the


    Ghost Master n''s members and they all looked overly aggressive.


    The patriarch and several elders were also standing there, and their faces were serious.


    "Patriarch, what do you mean?" Rocky suspiciously squinted at the patriarch.


    "Let''s set aside what just happened now. Now that you have achieved your goal ofing to our


    territory and taking the blood essence of our legendary guardian beast, it''s finally time for us to deal


    with you," the patriarch said with a gloomy expression. Obviously, he did not intend to let Rocky go so


    easily. After all, he was now being hunted by all the spiritual race ns. The most important yet


    terrifying thing for them was the fact that Rocky had the Divine Spiritual Source which all the spiritual


    race ns wanted.


    "I see. You are still being stubborn, patriarch." Rocky fearlessly sneered at them.


    "Although you are immensely powerful now, you can''t defeat all of us all alone. If I join hands with the


    several elders now, it won''t be impossible at all to defeat you. So, if you are smart, you''d better hand


    over the Divine Spiritual Source to me at once!" the patriarch eximed with a gloomy expression.


    "You''re really confident, aren''t you? So be it! I''ll fight every single one of you!" Without changing his


    countenance, Rocky pulled out the Frozen Wind Dagger and instantly turned it into a giant ming


    de. It shed ferociously with a strong me radiance, reflecting their surroundings.


    The elders couldn''t wait any longer and quickly rushed towards Rocky.


    However, thetter didn''t even flinch nor blink his eyes. The huge ming de in his hand flew up


    and several me strikes burst out at once. The momentum was totally astonishing as it faced the


    elders and their patriarch.


    The elders were not weak. They all used their n''s secret skills to resist Rocky''s attack and


    immediately made counterattacks. So, a fierce battle was triggered!


    To the surprise of the elders, Rocky was easily able to deal with their joint attacks. He also looked like


    he didn''t even want to show all his strength, which made them even more angry. They felt that Rocky


    didn''t take them seriously at all.


    After an earth-shattering battle, the elders didn''t even touch the corner of Rocky''s clothes nor even a


    strand of his hair.


    The patriarch realized that even his elders couldn''t do anything to hurt Rocky. His facepletely


    darkened, but he couldn''t watch him escape without doing anything. So, he smirked and finally joined


    the battle.


    The patriarch was at the seventh grade of the spiritual master level which was a little weaker than


    Townsend. However, he was already one of the best among the spiritual masters of the spiritual race.


    "Ghost shadows!" The patriarch narrowed his eyes and disappeared in an instant. Then, ghost


    shadows suddenly rushed out of nowhere and immediately surrounded Rocky.


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed slightly when he saw this. The next moment, the patriarch immediately


    appeared in the ghost shadow nearest to Rocky. His spiritual power soared all over his body and then


    he rushed towards Rocky with a whistling momentum.


    "Space chopping!" However, Rocky didn''t show any mercy at all. He waved the huge ming de in


    the air. And in an instant, an astonishing me light turned into a de shadow falling from the sky and


    completely shrouded the patriarch.


    However, the patriarch suddenly disappeared again. In a blink of an eye, he appeared in another ghost


    shadow and pounced on Rocky again.


    Rockyunched another strike with the de, but the patriarch disappeared once again. After that, the


    ghost shadows in the air continuously appeared, and it was difficult for Rocky to tell which one was the


    real patriarch.


    Even though Rocky attacked the shadows one after another, he failed again and again.


    Just as Rocky was about tounch another attack, a figure silently approached him. At the same time,


    the figure waved his hands and said, "Ghost possession!"


    Countless ghost hands were shot out from the figure''s body and wrapped around Rocky from behind,


    making it difficult for him to break free.

 Chapter 1309 The Heavenly Ice Soul

    Chapter 1309 The Heavenly Ice Soul


    Seeing this, the elders of the Ghost Master n who were ready to fight stood side by side and used


    the strongest secret skill of their n together.


    "Demonic breaking skill!" Under the gathering of the elders'' spiritual power, a colossal light shadow


    appeared out of nowhere. It looked like a purgatory full of ghosts, with ck shadows continually trying


    to break out.


    The next moment, this massive light of ghost shadows was immediately pushed out, and it rushed


    towards Rocky, who was still restrained.


    The ghost shadows rushed into his body at the speed of light, so the Ghost Master n''s patriarch


    immediately let go of Rocky and flew backward as if he''d been burned. This was because Rocky''s body


    would soon be broken into pieces by the ghost shadows.


    Sure enough, Rocky''s whole body suddenly shuddered and trembled, as intense white light burst out


    from inside him. It looked like something was struggling to rupture out and break his body.


    Just as the patriarch and the elders thought that Rocky was as good as dead, a ck me suddenly


    rose from his body, reflecting the sky. Then, this ck mepletely enveloped Rocky''s body,


    making him look like a burning man.


    The ghost shadows that rushed into Rocky''s body seemed to have been refined alive. These shadows


    scattered in mindless chaos and gradually disappeared.


    "How is that possible? How could he refine all the spiritual power we havebined?" The elders were


    bbergasted. Never in their wildest dream could they imagine such a thing.


    They had no idea that it was all the effort of the Evil-fight Divine Bead, which could devour anything,


    and after its final form was removed, this ability naturally became even stronger. It could now devour


    any spiritual power that rushed into its owner''s body and lessen its impact on the body, which could be


    considered a self-defensive ability.


    "Is that all you got? I''m sorry to say this, but if others attack me by an inch, I will definitely give back by


    a mile!" All of a sudden, Rocky let out a burst of chilling and evilughter. He raised the huge ming


    de in his hand higher, and then an astonishing spiritual pir rushed out of the de and into the


    sky.


    The sky rumbled like a lion''s roar and started changing colors, as mes and ash surged and danced


    in the air.


    The next moment, the ck me poured down like raindrops and flooded the entire ck stone


    mountain. In that instant, the mountain looked like it had been draped in dazzling mes, as the dark


    mes consumed it fully.


    Not long after, the whole mountain had been transformed into a mountain of fire, as there was nothing


    but ash and fire. Screams and cries of help echoed in every corner, and the way was paved with the


    injured and dead. The Ghost Master n beings who lived in the mountain were buried in the sea of


    fire without knowing what had happened.


    Of course, not only the residents in the mountain but also the members of the Ghost Master n who


    had besieged Rocky were affected. Many of them couldn''t avoid the falling ck me drops, so once


    they were touched by the hellish rain, they fell in pain and were burned to ash. In the blink of an eye,


    the Ghost Master n had suffered countless casualties.


    The patriarch and the elders were shocked at the bloodbath they were seeing. They didn''t expect that


    Rocky would kill their other members ruthlessly instead of dealing with them, which was utterly


    despicable.


    "I''m just returning the favor you did for me," Rocky remarked with an evil grin.


    "Patriarch, I think we have to use our holy treasure to deal with that guy," an elder suddenly shouted.


    Hearing this, the other elders immediately looked at their patriarch.


    "We can''t use the holy treasure..."


    The patriarch looked uncertain despite his answer. It was evident that he didn''t know what to do either.


    "My father, thest patriarch, once told me that we can''t use the holy treasure unless the Ghost Master


    n has reached a point where its very existence is at stake," he answered, shaking his head. This


    holy treasure''s power was extremely terrifying. Once it was activated, it would undoubtedly cause


    immense damage, so it should not be used lightly.


    "It''s obvious that Prince Crimson wants to destroy our n. If we don''t use the holy treasure and wait


    for him to take out the Divine Spiritual Source, it will bete for us to stop him by then."


    "That''s right, Patriarch. It''s not the time to be reserved. We need to think aggressively, or else we will all


    die."


    "If we use the holy treasure, we can definitely kill him and take back the Divine Spiritual Source..."


    The elders obviously felt that their holy treasure was theirst hope to stop Rocky.


    The patriarch fell silent, as he listened to hisrades'' suggestions and pleas. Then, he seemed to


    come up with a decision, for he clenched his fists and decisively flew towards the ghost hall. At the


    same time, Rocky was still standing between heaven and earth. Although he had put down the huge


    ming de in his hand, the fiery rain in the sky was still pouring down, turning the surrounding


    hundreds of meters into a sea of ck fire.


    Soon enough, the patriarch flew out of the ghost hall, with an ice crystal-like rarity in his hand. It looked


    slightly unremarkable, but one could feel that it contained a very terrifying power.


    "Is that the forbidden item? It turns out that the Ghost Master n also has one." Rocky could tell at a


    nce that the rarity in the patriarch''s hand was a forbidden item taken from the Spirit Annihtion


    Land. It was because he was quite familiar with such rarities and what they could do.


    Besides, the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast had already warned him that he shouldn''t underestimate its


    power.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    As soon as the patriarch appeared with the forbidden item in his hand, he shook it violently, and the


    item immediately exploded with light. Streaks of strong ice-colored light suddenly burst out into all


    directions. Wherever they passed, the ferocious and burning ck me was instantly extinguished,


    and not long after, the extremely fierce sea of fire disappeared.


    "What a powerful item! It can actually suppress my ck me," Rocky muttered with admiration, as


    his eyes narrowed on the special item.


    "Patriarch, gather your strength, and give him a fatal blow!" When the elders saw that the treasure was


    effective, they regained the confidence they had lost. They immediately rushed towards Rocky, just to


    buy some time for their patriarch to prepare.


    Seeing this, Rocky knew that there was no need to stay any longer. Although he was very concerned


    about the forbidden item of the Ghost Master n, he could not continue this ughter in the Ghost


    Master n''s territory. Thus, he decided to leave immediately.


    At this thought, Rocky turned away from the enemies as if he had gotten tired of them. Then, he


    summoned Ken and hid himself in an instant.


    When Rocky disappeared, the patriarch and the elders wanted to chase after him. However, they


    couldn''t do anything, for he was nowhere to be found.


    "Damn it! He escaped!" the patriarch said angrily.


    Shaking his head, the patriarch gave the order to withdraw his forces. But before he could finish his


    words, a mysterious ice light suddenly fell from the sky and appeared in front of him.


    "Give back the Heavenly Ice Soul to me. How dare a mere spiritual race being take and use my holy


    treasure!" In the blink of an eye, a beautiful figure appeared in the icy light.

 Chapter 1310 Stay Back

    Chapter 1310 Stay Back


    "Who are you?" the patriarch of the Ghost Master n demanded loudly, surprised to see the delicate


    figure appearing from the icy light. When he realized that she had her eyes locked on the forbidden


    item, the patriarch wrapped his hands tightly around it. The aura that emitted from the figure felt


    somehow strange and unfathomable. It looked human, but had the aura of the spiritual race being.


    Staring at the patriarch, the figure replied defiantly, "You are not qualified to know who I am."


    The elders and other members of the Ghost Master n quickly surrounded the delicate figure, all


    staring at her.


    "How dare you break into the territory of our Ghost Master n! Leave now!" the patriarch barked


    fiercely as he waved his hand to dismiss the figure. He was a bit intimidated by the sudden appearance


    of this stranger as the aura she was emitting was nothing he had seen before.


    The figure sneered and casually waved her hand. All of a sudden, the forbidden item rose from the


    patriarch''s hand and hung in the air above them.


    "Let me show you ignorant folks how to use the Heavenly Ice Soul." She pointed her finger at the


    forbidden item, and soon, the item started to growrger andrger.


    The members of the Ghost Master n watched as the Heavenly Ice Soul grew bigger till it was the


    size of a huge iceberg.


    With another wave of her hand, the figure let the gigantic iceberg fall to the ground.


    With a loud boom, the iceberg crashed and ice dust covered the entire ce. With no time to escape,


    many members of the Ghost Master n were crushed under the weight of therge iceberg.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The others in the sidelines widened their eyes in horror. They turned to the delicate figure, but the look


    in their eyes had changed into that of utter fear, as if they were looking at a monster.


    As they watched in shocked silence, the iceberg returned to its original form and slowly glided to the


    open palm of the delicate figure.


    "Since Belial didn''t destroy this ce, it probably means that he considers you still useful. For his sake,


    I will let you go this time. But if you darey a finger on him again, I swear that I will wipe you out with


    no trace." The figure''s aura soared high with the threat and an astonishing cold spiritual power


    enveloped the whole ce.


    All the members of the Ghost Master n trembled, as if they were trapped in an ice cave with no exit.


    The terror that struck their hearts was indescribable. They were shocked when the figure seemed to


    have mentioned Rocky. ''She is his ally,'' they thought collectively. With a shiver, they realized how lucky


    they were that the n hadn''t attacked Rocky earlier. If he and the mysterious figure joined hands


    against them, this day would have marked the end of the Ghost Master n.


    Before they could collect themselves, the figure put away the Heavenly Ice Soul and disappeared,


    leaving them in a daze.


    Although the spiritual race ns of Wild Spirit Land were facing a great threat because of Rocky''s


    control over the Divine Spiritual Source, the conflicts were still not alleviated. If anything, the conflicts


    were aggravated. Because of Townsend''s death, the other spiritual race ns, which had been


    suppressed by the Heavenly Demon n, were now free of their restraint. Also, the damage of the


    cmity beasts created disputes among the spiritual race ns, making the situation more


    complicated. Each of them wanted to expand their hold as much as possible, knowing that if they just


    defended only their turf, they would fall into a definite path of destruction sooner orter.


    Due to the open strife and secret struggles among the ns, the human empires suffered the


    consequences. They were the victims of the cmity beasts, while they were also constantly in war


    with other empires.


    In contrast, the Wood n, the Phoenix Master n and some other major ns remained calm, while


    they recuperated. In thest battle, the advanced spiritual race ns like them had suffered a great


    loss. Despite the disappearance of a cmity beast, another eight of them were still wantonly harming


    the Wild Spirit Land. Therefore, they had to umte their strength in case of emergency.


    The news of Rocky''s visit to the Ghost Master n was kept strictly under wraps. The n did their


    best to kill any news from spreading, fearing another uproar.


    Meanwhile, the situation was calm at Lance''s mansion in the Imperial City of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    A petite figure appeared out of nowhere in the mansion''s garden. He swayed sideways on the soft


    lawn, staggering unsteadily, before finally falling to the ground. His watery eyes turned red; he did not


    want to get up from the ground.


    There was no one around, so the little guyy on the soft ground, waiting for someone to help him up.


    In that desperate moment, a figure with an evil aura suddenly appeared in the garden. Looking at the


    little boy on the ground, he walked up to him. However, he did not help the boy up, but put his hands


    behind his back and said coldly, "You are a boy, Nigel. Don''t cry so easily. Get on your feet by yourself."


    Nigel raised his head to look at the figure. He stared at the terrible mask on the man''s face; fear


    enveloped him. His tears stopped, and the boy slowly got up from the ground on his own.


    "Good. That''s my son." Rocky''s eyes narrowed. A trace of fatherly pride shed across his cold eyes.


    Nigel recognized his father. He couldn''t help but pounce towards him. However, Rocky took a step


    back, and Nigel staggered once again.


    "Nigel! Where are you? Nigel..." An anxious voice came from the other end of the garden.


    Isis approached them quickly.


    When she saw Nigel with the stranger, she ran towards him in a hurry.


    "Who are you? What are you trying to do to my boy?" she asked, as she ced herself between her


    son and the stranger.


    But when she looked into his eyes through the Holy Mask, Isis was stunned. She trembled. "Basil, is


    that you?"


    Rocky''s eyes turned cold. He should have left before Isis had appeared, but he stayed.


    "Basil..." Isis was sure that the man in front of her was Rocky. She stepped forward, extending her


    arms towards him.


    "Stay away from me!" A powerful evil aura rose from Rocky.


    Isis stopped and looked at him in astonishment. She couldn''t believe that the man she loved so much


    would be so hostile to her. She felt like a thousand needles had pierced her heart.


    "I''m not who you think I am," Rocky said coldly.

 Chapter 1311 The Crowning Ceremony

    Chapter 1311 The Crowning Ceremony


    "I knew it! You are Basil! But what''s wrong with you? Why did you behave like this? What on earth


    happened?" Isis asked in a husky voice. She never expected that Rocky would suddenly be twisted in


    this kind of scenario. In her mind, she believed that he must have had some pretty serious and


    complication reasons for being in such a situation.


    Needless to say, Rocky did not express any eagerness to exin himself, or at least, he could not


    begin to articte his defense. Perhaps, this was because he found it too hard to put the right words


    together because it involved too many secrets, reasons, and too much helplessness that Isis might not


    even understand. Now, he could no longer have any connection with the past. Otherwise, misfortune


    woulde to his life in the most unpredictable way possible.


    That was why, at that moment, he did not utter a single word. Instead, he turned around and left


    immediately.


    Isis saw nothing but Rocky''s back as she felt her heart ache. Next thing she knew, she opened her


    mouth and shouted at him, "Don''t you know that Father is critically ill? He wants to see you onest


    time."


    Before she could finish that desperately, Rocky had vanished.


    The night fell and the dark sky enveloped the quiet and serene Pce City. It reeked of depressing


    aura as the emperor was dying from his illness at that time.


    Dead silence crept the royal chamber where the emperor lived. No one dared disturb his peaceful


    resting, with only two maids guarding his door from the outside.


    Suddenly, a gust of cold wind blew and howled where the two maids were stationed. Their delicate


    bodies trembled for a moment, but the atmosphere quickly returned to its original state not long after.


    Almost at the same time, a man''s figure appeared inside the chamber. There, he stood beside the bed


    patiently and looked at the dying emperor who had his breaths numbered.


    The emperor slowly opened his eyes, looked back at the figure beside him, and said in a shaking voice,


    "Basil... Is... is that you?"


    Nothing but a slight hum was heard as a reply.


    "You finally... finally... came back! It is so great... to see you, son... for onest time... before I rest in


    peace. I''m d. I can now die without any regret. I''m really happy!" the emperor said in a hoarse and


    feeble voice.


    A groan was heard from the figure beside the emperor.


    "I... I only have... one final... wish. I hope you... can help... the Holy Dragon Empire... survive the crisis


    this time. No... no matter what... happened... to you... I always believe... in what you can do... The Holy


    Dragon Empire... is... counting on... you... Don''t... let me down!" As the emperor said his words, he


    opened his seemingly weak eyes widely and grabbed the figure beside the bed with enormous strength


    as if he were not ill.


    "I won''t let you down, Father. I will take control of the Holy Dragon Empire and run it with the best of my


    abilities. After all, it belongs to me..." But all of a sudden, a low sneer was heard after the figure''s voice


    trailed off.


    "But you... You are not... Ba¡ª Basil! Y...You are... Als¡ª" The emperor was stunned to his core.


    Immediately, he raised his other hand and slowly pointed at the figure beside the bed.


    But before the emperor could even lift his hand uppletely, he felt a serious stimtion that


    prevented him from doing so. He took a few and quick deep breaths as if he was suffering from


    extremeck of oxygen. Without warning, his face turned deathly pale. His tight grip suddenly loosened


    and he finally stared at the figure in front of him with absolute regret.


    "Ha, ha, death has finally imed your soul! I''m afraid you won''t be able to rest in peace under the


    nether world when you see me for thest time before your demise. This is your retribution. In the hell,


    you''ll see how I take back everything that belongs to me and how I kill your favorite Basil..."


    The next day, the news of the emperor''s death immediately spread throughout the Imperial City like


    wildfire. Cries of agony and sadness filled the entire city as everyone mourned the emperor''s death.


    Three dayster, the golden coffin housing the emperor''s corpse was sent to the imperial tomb, with a


    large number of citizens watching the ceremony. After seven days and nights of sleepless vigil, the


    coffin was finally buried in a grand tomb, allowing the emperor to depart from the world for all eternity.


    At that moment, Nigel had been conferred the title of the sessor. Since the old emperor had


    perished, he was the rightful heir to the throne. But because Nigel was still young, he still couldn''t take


    charge of politics. And now, the Holy Dragon Empire was in an extremely passive predicament


    because of Rocky happened to be Nigel''s father. Moreover, the royal family had already been against


    it, thinking that Nigel was not qualified to inherit the position of the new emperor.


    As this happened, the other princes of the empire also took advantage of the opportunity to form


    groups and secretly prepared for whatever might happen.


    However, with the support of the Three Great Generals and the support of several big ns, including


    the Ximen n and the Ji n, the crowning ceremony was already scheduled to be held in five days.


    Uponpletion of the ceremony, there would be no more objections to Nigel as the new emperor, no


    matter how opposed the royal family was. If the opposition still continued to deny Nigel''s right, they


    would bebelled as usurpers.


    Five dayster, officials filled the square in front of the Lofty Dragon Hall, including the members of the


    royal family that were led by several princes, as well as the chiefs or representatives of the major ns.


    In addition, some important figures of the Holy Dragon Empire were also present at the event.


    At the same time, seven of the royal family elders, the Three Great Generals, and Lena the Witch,


    stood side by side as if they were supervising the crowning ceremony. In front of them was the


    controversial throne that Nigel was supposed to be sitting on.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Meanwhile, on red carpet paved road, Isis led Nigel, who was wearing a dragon crown and a golden


    dragon robe. Slowly, they walked to the throne under the watchful eyes of the public.


    On the other hand, this was Nigel''s first time to experience such a big scene. Hence, he still seemed to


    be a little afraid of strangers who had their eyes glued to him. As a result, he looked up to his mother


    from time to time, as if asking for assurance.


    "Don''t be afraid. Your father must be watching us somewhere. I am sure that he will protect us no


    matter what happens. Now, what we need to do is to move forward and do what we must do," Isis


    consoled the child. In fact, she also knew that her son could not understand anything that was


    happening around him at all, and thatfort was actually directed to help herself. Apart from this, she


    also knew that it was not easy to ascend the throne, especially when Rocky was a wanted man by all


    the spiritual race ns in the entire Wild Spirit Land. She knew that as long as her son ascended the


    throne, he would surely suffer an unprecedented situation. Despite the messy situation, she had


    already mentally prepared herself for whatever might happen. She knew that she had to fulfill the


    wishes of the deceased emperor and Rocky, and let Nigel inherit the throne.


    Not long after, Isis and Nigel reached the throne. There, she assisted her son and led him to his rightful


    seat.


    At that moment, the leading elder among the several elders of the royal family immediately came up


    with an imperial edict in his hand. Written by the deceased emperor in person, this imperial edict was


    considered to be a testament and could not be changed. Therefore, as long as the decision on the


    imperial edict was announced in public, Nigel could ascend the throne smoothly.


    The leading elder looked around at everyone present. Then, he picked up the imperial edict and


    announced the words written in it publicly. He tried to make his voice loud and clear as much as he


    could so that everyone present could hear it with distinction.


    After the leading elder finished thest word, he shouted with all his might, "Your Majesty, please


    ascend the throne!"


    Then, Isis carried her son and helped him sit on the throne. All of a sudden, a gloomy voice echoed


    from the sky, "He is not qualified to inherit the throne at all!"

 Chapter 1312 A Terrifying Purpose

    Chapter 1312 A Terrifying Purpose


    As soon as the voice sounded from out of nowhere, a figure in a red robe suddenly appeared. Between


    one breath and the next, he emerged from thin air and materialized in front of the throne, preventing


    Isis and Nigel from ascending the throne. Seeing this, the whole audience exploded with noise, as they


    were shocked and frightened by this red-robed figure''s appearance.


    However, the figure''s red robe was covering his entire body, so nobody could see him clearly. Despite


    not seeing his features, those who looked at him were caught up by his icy demeanor. All of them could


    tell with a single nce that this man undoubtedly had malicious intentions.


    Seeing that they were at a disadvantage, Lance rushed to stand protectively before Isis and her son,


    preventing the mysterious figure from touching them.


    Bryant and Marcia also arrived and stood with him opposite the figure.


    All the people present, including the elders of the royal family, also focused their eyes on the


    mysterious figure, trying to guess his identity. After all, those who dared to make trouble at the


    crowning ceremony of the Holy Dragon Empire''s new emperor were definitely not ordinary people.


    "Who are you? And why do you question the new emperor''s qualification to take over the throne?"


    Bryant shouted at the figure in a deep voice.


    "What a joke! Now everyone knows that the boy''s father is an offender wanted by all the spiritual race


    ns in the Wild Spirit Land. How can that nasty man''s son take over the position of the emperor?" the


    figure sneered.


    "The new emperor is the heir appointed by the previous emperor. His session is a matter of course.


    As for his father''s behavior, it has nothing to do with his session," Marcia answered seriously.


    "Don''t kid yourself. Of course, he has everything to do with his father! If this boy bes the new


    emperor, the Holy Dragon Empire will collude with that offender and may be attacked by all the spiritual


    race ns in the Wild Spirit Land. If that happens, the Holy Dragon Empire will fall into an irreparable


    terrible situation, and its thousand-year foundation will be destroyed. You should know the


    consequences better than me!" the figure yelled back. It seemed that he was trying to bewitch the


    crowd into siding with him.


    When the spectators heard his statement, the crowd devolved into chaos, as everyone had something


    to say.


    In fact, many of them had the same opinion with the red-robed figure, especially some members of the


    royal family. They thought that if they let Nigel take over the throne, it would definitely put the Holy


    Dragon Empire in a more dangerous situation. However, because Nigel was the heir conferred by the


    former emperor in person, coupled with the support of the Three Great Generals and the spirit


    maniptor ns of the Holy Dragon Empire, even though they had objections, they could not prevent


    the boy from taking over the throne. But this mysterious figure''s appearance and words just now had


    provoked those who were dissatisfied with today''s crowning ceremony.


    "Nonsense! This outsider is not qualified to interfere in the empire''s safety and danger. Although I don''t


    know what your intention is, I advise you to leave as soon as possible, or I will not be polite to you!"


    Bryant warned the stranger sternly.


    "Wow! What a tone! Chief Bryant, if it were in the past, I might have been a little intimidated. But now,


    you are just an ant in my eyes," the figure said arrogantly.


    With that, Bryant''s eyes shed with righteous anger. He abruptly released an intense wave of aura at


    the Immortal Stage, which enveloped the entire square.


    Seeing this, all the people present were slightly shocked, knowing that the mysterious man had


    angered Bryant. If he was a weakling, he would be in trouble. After all, he had just angered the


    strongest spirit maniptor in the Holy Dragon Empire.


    The next moment, Bryant reached out his hand and grabbed the red-d figure, moving at breakneck


    speed. He nned to pin down the figure first so that the ceremony could continue.


    But at the moment, the figure didn''t dodge and directly rushed towards Bryant. He brushed past


    Bryant''s outstretched hand in the blink of an eye, and easily moved in front of him like it was child''s


    y.


    This scene shocked everyone. They didn''t expect that the figure could dodge Bryant''s attack so easily,


    and he had even approached Bryant without fear or hesitation.


    Bryant was also very surprised, but when he saw the figureing towards him, he narrowed his eyes,


    and his aura immediately began to rise. The surging spiritual power instantly burst out of his body and


    rushed to his opponent like a torrent.


    Bang!


    The spiritual power that Bryant released appeared strong and robust, as it rushed to the other''s body,


    but something unexpected happened. Bryant''s face shifted minutely, and blood suddenly came


    spurting from his mouth. On the contrary, the figure in red stood in front of him unharmed,ughing in a


    low voice.


    "Chief Bryant!" Marcia had been standing near Bryant when this all happened, and she too was taken


    off guard. Her eyes narrowed in suspicion, warily watching the red-d figure. Just now, she felt that


    the stranger''s aura had a peculiar quality. She could not tell whether he was from the spiritual race, or


    how strong he really was. She could not help but feel slightly apprehensive because of this. However,


    she didn''t expect that the figure could hurt Bryant without even using his hand. Obviously, he was far


    more powerful than Bryant. At the very least, he could be at the level of an advanced spiritual race


    being.


    Marcia didn''t dare to make a move, because even with her strength as a spiritual master, she was


    probably not as strong as the mysterious figure.


    Of course, all the people present were shocked and horrified. They never thought that the mysterious


    figure could defeat the Holy Dragon Empire''s strongest spirit maniptor of the Immortal Stage without


    lifting a finger. Moreover, none of them could even tell what he had done, for no one had seen him


    move. He was too fast.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Grandpa!" Seeing this, Shirley immediately rushed toward Bryant, ring sharply at the figure. She


    shouted angrily, "You bastard, you dared to attack my grandfather..."


    "Shirley, back off!" As she was about to seek revenge, her grandfather hastily pulled her back. And


    even though the strange man had hurt him, Bryant remained calm and collected.


    At the point, the elders of the royal family also seemed to be a little restless. After all, there was such a


    powerful, mysterious master who dared to stir trouble during the new emperor''s crowning ceremony. If


    they just watched this and let him continue to act recklessly, the Holy Dragon Empire would be


    disgraced. Therefore, after looking at each other, they immediately stretched out their bodies and


    surrounded the figure.


    The man saw that several elders of the royal family were about to make a move, but he onlyughed


    as if nothing had happened. He looked around and said, "If you want your Holy Dragon Empire to be


    safe, you should immediately abolish the new emperor''s right of session and submit to my


    Heavenly Demon n. I promise that your empire will not only be safe, but also thrive and live well. I


    will unify the wholend under the protection of my n."


    His bold words caused an uproar again. It was obvious that his real purpose was not only to make


    trouble in the ceremony but also to achieve something more terrifying.

 Chapter 1313 He Finally Showed Up

    Chapter 1313 He Finally Showed Up


    Hearing that, Marcia could not help but frown. As far as she knew, since the patriarch of the Heavenly


    Demon n was killed by Rocky, the n had been quiet and did not do anything. However, it was


    strange that such a mysterious master, who was more powerful than an advanced spiritual master, was


    sent to the Holy Dragon Empire all of a sudden to prevent the new emperor from taking over the


    throne, and to demand the empire submit to the Heavenly Demon n.


    "Our Holy Dragon Empire will no longer submit to any n of the spiritual race. The Heavenly Demon


    n can just keep on dreaming!" Bryant taunted loudly.


    "It''s not your decision to make. From now on, I''m in charge of the Holy Dragon Empire. Those who


    obey me will prosper, while those who resist me will perish!" the figure in the red robe announced as he


    looked around the crowd, hands raised.


    "Nonsense!" Bryant snapped. He turned to hispanions and said, "Elders and General Marcia, let''s


    all join hands and work together to take him down!" Despite his injury, Bryant still maintained his power


    and wouldn''t let the red-robed figure get whatever he wanted. He immediately sought the aid of Marcia


    and the elders of the royal family.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The elders were aware of the red-robed figure''s immense power. Unless they joined hands, no one


    stood a chance against him. And so, they all nodded in agreement.


    Meanwhile, Marcia took out her spiritual weapon and was ready to fight.


    "It appears I''ll have to teach you all a hard lesson. Otherwise, you''ll never know how powerful I truly


    am!" the figure in red eximed viciously.


    All the people who witnessed this quickly retreated since they knew that this fight would be huge. Any


    area within a thousand meters of the fight would be turned into a battlefield. Lance stood protectively


    over Isis and her son in front of the Lofty Dragon Hall.


    All at once, Bryant, Marcia, and several elders of the royal family rushed towards the figure in red.


    "Come on!" the red figure taunted as evil energy instantly burst from his body. A freezing wind blew


    fiercely within a few hundred meters from him.


    Bryant, Marcia, and the elder didn''t show any sign of weakness. One after another, their auras at the


    Immortal Stage and the spiritual master level rose and filled the air. As the auras crossed paths, rays of


    light began to illuminate the area.


    Various powerful skills, including the spiritual martial arts skill at the Immortal Stage and the secret skill


    of the Dragon Master n, were instantly released and enclosed the figure in red.


    However, the figure didn''t move a single inch. With a casual wave of his hands, streaks of hidden


    power suddenly and quickly shot out towards his opponents.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In the blink of an eye, shockwaves erupted throughout the area one after another. Bright light pulsated


    all around like ripples in a pond. The aftermath and sheer magnitude of the force could be seen within


    hundreds of meters all around.


    "His power is incredible! He blocked our joint attack without a singlebored breath." Bryant''s eyes


    darkened. He immediately rushed towards the figure in red and attacked.


    Marcia and the elders took turns pinning the figure down.


    As they crossed paths, a vibrant, colorful light illuminated the entire battlefield.


    An epic battle between the top-level masters had truly begun. The earth beneath their feet shook


    violently due to the strength of the impact.


    The onlookers watched in awe. What surprised them further was that the figure in red didn''t appear to


    show any weakness at all while fending off Bryant, Marcia, and the several elders.


    But what happened next was even more surprising.


    Just after they reached a stalemate, the figure in red suddenly shed and disappeared. By the time


    his opponents could react, he had reappeared floating in the air with his hands held high.


    "Now you''ll get to experience what hell is like on earth!" The figure in red let out a maniacalugh.


    Immediately, a dark and evil force rushed out from him, turning into countless wandering ghost-like


    shadows that spread all throughout the sky. The resulting dark mass blocked out the sun and sky.


    The entire square in front of the Lofty Dragon Hall looked terrifying¡ªlike a malevolent and macabre


    underworld.


    "The Chaotic World of Ghosts!" the figure in red screamed. Immediately, the dense mass of shadows


    fell from the sky and pounced on the frightened crowd in the square.


    Even the most powerful spirit maniptors present were shaking in their boots upon witnessing the


    scene.


    Without warning, the entire square was in a mess. The countless shadows rushed into the crowd and


    quickly descended upon the humans who now appeared to go insane and attack the other people


    around them.


    Not long after, more than half of the humans that were in the square, including some of the peerless


    masters of the Divine Stage, became possessed by the ghosts and started murdering each other. If


    one word could perfectly describe the entire situation, it would be chaotic.


    Seeing this, Bryant, Marcia, and the elders felt helpless as they were surrounded by the malevolent


    shadows and couldn''t do anything about it.


    As the figure in red hovered in the air, he looked down at the entire square with contempt.


    The square was now a bloodbath, filled with people being killed. Then out of nowhere, a figure


    enveloped in ck mes flew over the square. As it witnessed the scene unfurling below, its


    expression remained nk but the look in its eyes could make anyone''s blood turn cold.


    Then, a ball of nine-colored divine light appeared in the ck me figure''s hand before it spread out


    and veiled the entire square below it.


    Quickly, the shadows thatid siege on the square let out howls like injured wolves. The brilliant glow of


    the divine light caused them to dissipate into thin air. The previously possessed humans now appeared


    to wake up from their bloodlust-filled trance all at once.


    Soon, everyone''s eyes were fixed on the ck me figure that still held the divine light in its hands.


    Against the vibrant colors, the figure appeared even more conspicuous.


    "You''re finally here? I''ve been waiting for you for so long," the figure in red cackled wildly once he saw


    the figure in the ck me.


    "Basil!" Marcia cried out.


    Isis and Lena trembled upon hearing his name.


    Both the figure in ck and the figure in rednded in the middle of the square at the same time, facing


    each other. Bryant, Marcia, and the several elders stood by on the side but didn''t make a move.


    At that moment, everyone''s attention shifted to the figure in ck. Soon, appalling evil energy began to


    emanate from his entire body. He looked like an evil king, one that was no weaker than the figure in red


    that stood before him.


    Despite the ck me figure wearing a mask, Marcia''s resounding cry made it known to everyone


    that he was Prince Crimson of the Holy Dragon Empire. He had just killed thousands of members of the


    spiritual race and was now wanted by all the spiritual race ns of the Wild Spirit Land.

 Chapter 1314 The Fierce Battle

    Chapter 1314 The Fierce Battle


    Most of the people were surprised that Rocky would show up out of the blue. But instead of his usual


    aura of being the savior of the day, he appeared to be an evil monster that hated by most of the people


    present.


    His appearance prompted an uproar from the crowd around him. Not long after, they pointed their


    fingers at Rocky and started to exchange their thoughts with each other about how much he had


    changed.


    But Rocky just ignored the whispers around him. He focused his eyes on the figure in the red robe and


    said distantly, "Alston, you don''t have to hide anymore. You''re just waiting for me, aren''t you?"


    "Ha ha..." The figure in red suddenly burst into loudughter upon hearing Rocky''s words. He took off


    the hood that covered his face, instantly revealing his true identity in front of everyone present.


    Contrary to what people were expecting, his face was not from a spiritual race being but rather from


    just a normal human.


    Seeing this, the crowd boiled up right away. At that moment, everyone''s jaws were agape and had their


    eyes wide open as they could not find the right words to express their astonishment.


    Every single person present waspletely dibobted after realizing that Alston, who had


    resurrected, had the strength and power to fight against the top masters of the Holy Dragon Empire¡ª


    Bryant, Marcia, and several elders of the royal family.


    The several strong masters had been well aware that Alston was still alive. Despite this, they still could


    not believe that it was real until they saw it with their own eyes.


    "Alston!" Lena shouted in anger as she clenched her fists and gritted her teeth.


    "Since when did you have your human body?" Rocky questioned grimly. Shock crept Rocky''s veins.


    Last time he saw Alston, he was still in the body of a fish monster from the spiritual race. But of course,


    the most important takeaway from the entire scenario was that Alston''s strength seemed to have


    changed. Seeing Alston in this body, Rocky felt that he had obtained a more intense kind of power.


    "Why? Are you saying that I can''t have this body?" Alstonughed audaciously.


    But this was not Rocky''s immediate concern at that moment. In fact, he knew deep inside that Alston


    nned this all along. Rocky believed that Alston was trying to lure him out by stirring amotion


    about the session ceremony. Moreover, he thought that Alston came alone, without any backup, this


    time. If this were the case, then Alston would find it very difficult to single-handedly take away the


    Divine Spiritual Source from Rocky''s possession. He believed that Alston also knew his own handicap,


    so he suspected that Alston might have other purposes for his unwanted presence.


    "If you just want to get back at me because of our feud, we will find another ce to settle it. It doesn''t


    need to happen here. There is no need to hurt the innocent," Rocky said cautiously.


    "The feud between us won''t end so lightly. I still want to see you betrayed by your friends and families


    and lose everything you have. I will take everything from you and let you taste despair!" Alston shouted


    savagely.


    "I''m all alone now. There''s nothing to be afraid of. I have already left behind everything that I have.


    Now, I am an emotionless evil king, free of all constraints and attachments," Rocky scorned.


    Needless to say, his words surprised everyone present, especially the three women, Marcia, Isis, and


    Lena. Clearly, they couldn''t believe that such words coulde out of Rocky''s mouth.


    "What are you talking about, Basil? I... I don''t understand..." Isis furiously shouted at Rocky.


    "In other words, I have nothing to do with the Holy Dragon Empire from now on, nor am I Prince


    Crimson anymore," Rocky announced in a calm tone.


    The audience heard this and again, burst into an uproar. No one had expected that Rocky would give


    up the identity of the Prince Crimson and would detach himself from his duties in the Holy Dragon


    Empire. This was obviously beyond anyone''sprehension.


    "Ha ha... Do you really think that I''ll believe you?" At that moment, Alston already knew that Rocky only


    said that to protect the Holy Dragon Empire and its people.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "I don''t care whether you believe me or not! From this day forward, everything in the Holy Dragon


    Empire has nothing to do with me!" Rocky replied tly.


    "So does that mean that you will be indifferent even if I kill Isis and her son?" Alston pointed out while a


    sinister smile crept all over his face.


    Hearing this, everyone went quiet. All they could do was look at Rocky''s reaction and wait for


    something to happen.


    But Rocky kept his cool and remained silent. Then, he took a good look at Isis, who was carrying Nigel


    in her arms. Not long after, he gave a wicked smile and said, "You can kill them, if you can!"


    Everyone was taken aback by Rocky''s words. They couldn''t believe that he could ignore the welfare of


    his wife and child.


    "Basil, how did you end up like this?" Isis asked in despair. She could not believe that Rocky was


    capable of allowing such a thing to happen to them.


    "Isis, he is not Basil we used to know. The Basil we knew would never say such words." Lena shook


    her head in disbelief.


    "W... what''s wrong with him? How could he say something like that in front of his wife and child?!"


    Shirley cursed bitterly.


    At that time, only Marcia remainedpletely unaffected and looked at Rocky as if he were aplete


    stranger.


    On the other hand, Alston also found it suspicious about how determined Rocky was. Obviously, he did


    not buy Rocky''s act of being so heartless towards his wife and son. Thus, he swiftly made a move and


    dashed towards Isis and her son directly.


    Rocky saw this, but he didn''t move an inch. Instead, he let Alston pass by him.


    In the blink of an eye, Alston began to approach Isis and her son. However, Lance stepped in and


    stopped Alston from doing any harm to the two innocent beings.


    But Alston ignored Lance. Soon after, he waved his hand, and a surge of dark power rushed out. Lance


    tried his best to resist, but there was a significant difference between their strengths. Unfortunately, the


    dark power broke through Lance''s spiritual power, which served as his body''s barrier against the


    attacks.


    As he was pushed back, Lance moaned silently. At once, his face turned pale as he spat out a


    mouthful of ck blood. Despite being seriously injured, he was able to stop after taking two steps


    back and determinedly make his way in front of Isis and her son.


    "Father..." Isis'' eyes were pouring with tears.


    "You stupid old man!" Alston taunted as he made another move. But not long after, another strapping


    figure stood in front of Lance.


    "Chief Bryant!" Lance eximed as he saw who tried to protect him and his family.


    "I''ll take it from here, General Lance. Let me deal with him. Go and take them to a safe ce," Bryant


    said gently.


    "Thank you." Lance nodded politely and looked at Isis and her son. "Let''s leave. It''s too dangerous to


    be here."


    On the other hand, Isis couldn''t help but look at Rocky with confusion and sadness written on her face.


    "Come on, let''s go." Lance also took a quick look at Rocky, sighed, and urged his daughter to leave.


    Finally, Isis and her son were about to leave the square with Lance''s protection and a group of pce


    guards protecting them from every angle.


    Without a doubt, Alston wouldn''t let Isis and her son leave so easily. Just as he was about tounch


    another attack towards them, Bryant stepped in and stopped him.


    Several elders of the royal family saw this and did not hesitate to join the battle.


    Not long after, another fierce battle broke out. In a sh, Alston was able to seriously injure two elders


    of the royal family. Aside from them, Bryant and other elders of the royal family were also slightly


    injured to varying degrees. At that moment, it was clear that Alston''s strength could not be resisted


    even by the most powerful human spirit maniptors.


    From start to finish, Rocky was just there, standing on the side, coldly watching the fight unfold in front


    of him. He did not move a muscle, as if he had no business joining the fight, like a normal


    bystander.

 Chapter 1315 Retreat Urgently

    Chapter 1315 Retreat Urgently


    After the fierce battle, Bryant and several elders of the royal family were unable to resist Alston''s


    powerful strength. Since they were already injured and there was a huge gap between their strength,


    they were all totally defeated. Although they didn''t want to admit their defeat, they knew that they could


    not do anything to turn the tables.


    Seeing this, the people around turned even more desperate. It was obvious that no one could stop


    Alston after the defeat of Bryant and the several elders. And the only one who could actually stop


    Alston was just standing aside and watching. The Holy Dragon Empire would surely fall into the hands


    of Alston in no time.


    At that moment, many people red at Rocky with despair and hatred. They believed that the man in


    front of them was no longer the Prince Crimson that they highly respected and revered. He had turned


    into a cold, ruthless and unpardonable traitor.


    "Is there anyone else here who wants to save the Holy Dragon Empire? Come out now if you dare. Ha


    ha... Every single one of you should stop dreaming. Surrender to me at once. Otherwise, you will all


    die..." Alston wildlyughed. He was immensely proud when he noticed Rocky was not making any


    move because that was what he wanted in the first ce. He wanted to make the whole Holy Dragon


    Empire hate Rocky.


    "Basil, why are you just standing there? Shouldn''t you stop Alston? Only you can stop him." Lena


    couldn''t help but shout at Rocky. She looked a little hopeful because she knew that Rocky wouldn''t be


    totally indifferent and ruthless. Back then, he even broke into the Pce City alone and fought against


    the strong spirit maniptors to save her. But now, hepletely turned a blind eye to so many people


    in danger. It was hard for her to believe that the man in front of her was the person she loved most.


    Hearing Lena''s scream, Rocky was still indifferent. He looked at Alston with a nk expression. It was


    not that he did not want to stop Alston, but he had other thoughts on his mind. He knew that what


    Alston really wanted was to get revenge, and to make him lose everything and betray all his rtives


    and friends.


    However, this was also what Rocky wanted because he had to cut off everything from his past,


    including those he loved, cherished, and protected. Only in this way could he eliminate his remaining


    weaknesses andplete a more important mission. So, Alston didn''t know that what he was trying to


    do actually helped Rocky a lot.


    "Lena, this is what he really is. He finally showed his true nature. Every one of you had all been


    cheated by him before. All the good things that he had done before were just to achieve his ambitions.


    Now, his ambitions had finally been exposedpletely. He already got what he wanted, so he won''t


    do anything for anyone anymore. All of you are totally insignificant in his eyes." Seeing that Rocky


    didn''t respond to Lena''s desperate scream at all, Alston did his best to nder him. He wanted to make


    everyone think that Rocky was a traitor and sinner of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "I didn''t expect that this is his true nature. We were all deceived."


    "It turned out that the dignified Prince Crimson is such a cunning viin. He fooled us all."


    "We can''t be fooled by him any longer."


    Alston''s words also caused a lot of negative responses about Rocky among the crowds. Many people


    even began to insult Rocky with filthy words, but thetter still remained indifferent and ignored all the


    hatred directed at him.


    "I''m the only one who can save you and your precious Holy Dragon Empire. So, surrender to me at


    once! And I will personally execute this traitor!" Alston said in apelling tone.


    With that, the heads or representatives of the ns that were originally loyal to Alston knelt to show


    their submission. There were also many members of the royal family that stood beside Alston. Under


    their lead, many ns, royal members, civil and military officials of the court, and other officials decided


    to finally submit to Alston. They knew that if they didn''t do that, they would have no choice but to die.


    The ns that originally supported Rocky led by the Ximen n and Ji n were pondering their


    decision for a long moment. Their eyes were focused on Rocky, and they looked extremely


    disappointed.


    "Chief Bryant, whoever knows the tide and follows it is wise. I advise that you finally abandon the


    darkness and surrender to me! I will never treat the Ximen n badly..." Alston deeply looked at Bryant


    and persuaded him to surrender. If the Ximen n surrendered to him, the other ns that did not


    express their opinions would definitely not insist.


    "The Ximen n is only loyal to the emperor and the royal family. We can''t surrender to a despicable


    and shameless person like you who even killed your father." Bryant knew Alston best, so he knew that


    it would be the beginning of a total nightmare if the Holy Dragon Empire fell into the hands of Alston.


    "Really? That''s your final decision? Then, Chief Bryant, you leave me with no choice. I am afraid you


    can''t leave the Pce City today," Alston threatened him with a murderous look.


    However, Marcia, who had not made a single move before, suddenly appeared beside Bryant.


    "Chief Bryant, you and the elders of the royal family should protect the Witch and the others who have


    not yet surrendered to leave first. It''s meaningless to stay here any longer," Marcia seriously said to


    Bryant. The current situation was extremely disadvantageous to them. If they continued to stay here,


    they would only be instantly killed by Alston. So, they''d better leave immediately.


    "What? Are we really going to let the Holy Dragon Empire fall into the hands of Alston?" Bryant was not


    reconciled at all. Then, he looked at Rocky. He really did not understand why the prince was suddenly


    so indifferent.


    "Trust me; this is only temporary. I''m sure of it. We will take the Holy Dragon Empire back from Alston,


    but not now. If we don''t leave, no one would be left to defend at all," Marcia solemnly swore.


    Bryant looked at Marcia and thought for a while. Finally, he sighed and signaled Shirley. Then he came


    to Lena''s side.


    "Your Royal Highness, we need to retreat first," Bryant said to Lena urgently.


    "No, I will not leave. I believe that Basil won''t just sit back and do nothing about this." Lena seemed to


    be very persistent. She still believed that Rocky had some trick up his sleeve.


    "Don''t you understand? Or you just can''t ept it? He is no longer the Prince Crimson we knew. We


    are not important to him anymore," Bryant said agitatedly. Although he didn''t want to believe it, what


    happened just now was enough proof.


    "I..." Lena was totally speechless.


    "Your Royal Highness, please forgive me for what I am about to do." Bryant didn''t say anything more.


    He immediately summoned his seven-star spirit-manipted beast and directly dragged Lena onto its


    back.


    Shirley followed her at once.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Do you think I will let you leave so easily? You can''t take Lena away from here..." Seeing this, Alston


    coldly snorted and was about to stop Bryant from taking Lena away.

 Chapter 1316 The Duel

    Chapter 1316 The Duel


    Suddenly, a huge dragon shadow rushed over to directly block Alston. The next second, a delicate


    figure stuck close to him again. She used a powerful secret skill of the spiritual race to hold Alston in


    the middle of the spiritual light shooting.


    "Marcia, you are a very troublesome woman indeed!" Alston red at her and her Holy-blood Dragon


    King who entangled him. His eyes were filled with raging anger. He immediately looked around the


    human ns, members of the royal family, and all the officials, then shouted, "The person who can


    bring the Witch to me will be handsomely rewarded!"


    As soon as he announced this, the spirit maniptors who submitted to him immediately rushed to


    Bryant''s seven-star level spirit-manipted beast. They heavily surrounded it to prevent its owner from


    flying away with Lena.


    "Chief Bryant, please take away Her Royal Highness immediately." Several elders of the royal family


    immediately went up to help Bryant and Lena escape.


    "Protect Chief Bryant and Her Royal Highness at once..." some members from the human n as well


    as the royal family who didn''t submit to Alston shouted at once. They showed great loyalty to the


    empire and stepped forward to fight.


    The scene quickly turned into a chaotic battle with plenty of lives lost. Ambition, greed, and desires


    were incisively and vividly disyed as the fight went on!


    Meanwhile, Bryant didn''t fail to live up to everyone''s expectations. With his powerful force, he cut his


    way out of the bloody fight, and quickly flew out of the Pce City with Lena and Shirley.


    "Damn it!" Alston was extremely furious when he saw that the Witch still escaped. He shook his body


    with his dark power and turned into a fierce ghost-like ck figure. After his transformation, he rushed


    straight to Marcia who cornered him.


    Even with the help of the Holy-blood Dragon King, Marcia''s strength was still not as strong as Alston''s.


    So, Marcia was naturally unable to resist Alston''s full attack. She was thrown away before she could


    even firmly stand.


    "Screw them! I''ll kill you first and then deal with the others. They can never escape from me anyway. If


    one of the Three Great Generals of the Holy Dragon Empire dies, it will definitely be easier for us,"


    Alston insidiously said.


    Suddenly, he turned into a shadow and disappeared from where he stood. In a blink of an eye, he


    appeared right in front of Marcia. With a frightening sneer, he turned his hands into ws and was


    about to scratch her.


    Marcia tried her best to fight back. They were intertwined in the air, and burst out astonishing power


    attacks from time to time.


    Marcia waspletely at a disadvantage with their gap in strength. Soon, unfortunately, she was


    directly hit by Alston''s palm and suffered serious injuries.


    She knew that she would only fail if she continued to act like this, so she immediately called back her


    Holy-blood Dragon King. The beast immediately turned into an astonishing blood light and was about to


    merge with her.


    "Oh, so you''re starting the Spirit Possession now?" When Alston saw this, a sinister smile crept at the


    corners of his mouth. He waved his hand and quickly shot a shadow like an arrow being released from


    a bow.


    Bang!


    Just as Marcia and the Holy-blood Dragon King were about to merge, the shadow suddenly spread out


    like an electric andpletely shrouded them.


    "Ah! No!" Marcia felt that her delicate body was being electrocuted, so she immediately stopped the


    Spirit Possession with her beast. When the Spirit Possession stopped, the beast turned back to its


    original form.


    Because of that, Marcia couldn''t move for a moment. So, Alston took the opportunity and quickly flew


    up to kill Marcia with just one attack.


    Just as he was about to kill Marcia, Alston suddenly felt an evil aura approaching him. He looked


    sideways and found that Rocky had somehow already approached him. He became a little afraid and


    stopped immediately.


    Almost at the same time, Rocky appeared directly in front of Marcia.


    Meanwhile, Alston stared at Rocky with a weird smile on his face and shouted, "Huh, it seems that you


    still cannot just sit by and do nothing. I knew it would be like this. You still can''t watch your beloved


    woman die. Ha-ha, stop pretending!"


    "Basil..." Marcia was a little happy when she saw Rocky. She knew deep inside that he was not


    ruthless.


    "This woman is still a little useful to me. I still need her and her legendary guardian beast..." Rocky


    coldly said as he kept his calm demeanor.


    "Are you nning to get the other half of the Divine Spiritual Source? That''s impossible! Not to mention


    that the nine legendary guardian beasts haven''tpletely appeared in the world. And even if they


    have, I will stop you from gathering the other half of the Divine Spiritual Source. It is mine!" Alston


    eximed. It was clear that he was filled with ambition.


    "We have the same goal then. So, we must keep this woman alive... How about we have a duel


    instead? The one who wins will get this woman..." Rocky suddenly suggested to Alston.


    Marcia was stunned when she heard this. She didn''t expect that Rocky would use her as a prize. Her


    joy just now was quickly swept away. Was she really just a little pawn in Rocky''s eyes?


    "You read my mind. That''s exactly what I want. After I kill you, the Divine Spiritual Source will finally be


    mine," Alston confidently said.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Oh, don''t be so cocky. The result is hard to say! Let''s fight first!" Rocky coldly snorted and then


    immediately summoned Ken and Robin.


    Alston had already seen the power of Ken and Robin. He also knew that Rocky had subdued the most


    powerful ancient demonic beast. So, in a blink of an eye, he burst out an astonishing aura and turned


    into a ghost-like shadow and rushed towards Rocky. At the same time, he also opened his Magic


    Spiritual Space and summoned his guardian beast, a huge snake beast. It had six heads and a snake-


    like neck with a lizard-like body. Its aura was at least over the seven-star level.


    On the other hand, Robin took the lead and rushed to Alston''s guardian beast. The two beasts had


    almost the same strength and they immediately fought against each other. The strong wind was raging


    and the atmosphere was very tense.


    Then, Rocky directly activated the Spirit Possession with Ken. He knew that Alston''s strength was way


    stronger than before, so he had to fight with all his might. After all, his current strength at the King


    Realm was only equivalent to that of a spiritual master at the advanced level. It could be said that he


    was on a par with Alston. If he wanted to defeat him, he had to seriously y hardball.


    Noticing that Rocky was activating the Spirit Possession this early, Alston knew that his brother was


    going to go all out. But he didn''t worry at all. He pulled out the Evil Spirit Saber and shed it out wildly.


    It formed a ghost shadow with a green face and ferocious fangs and pounced on Rocky directly.


    Rocky disappeared in a sh and the ghost shadowpletely missed him.


    "Dark demonic phantoms!" In a blink of an eye, countless ghost-like shadows suddenly appeared


    around Alston as he crossed his arms. The shadows flew and inteced with each other like a barrier.


    Then, Rocky suddenly appeared again out of nowhere. The huge ming de in his hand shed


    out a ck me. It rushed through the gloomy ghost-like shadows and flew towards Alston.

 Chapter 1317 Double Spirit Possession

    Chapter 1317 Double Spirit Possession


    But, Alston''s figure disappeared in the next moment, and a dark demonic shadow shook violently


    beside Rocky. Alston reappeared startlingly as if he were teleporting like an apparition. At the same


    time, his Evil Spirit Saber with a gloomy aura hacked down.


    Seeing this, Rocky immediately cloaked himself and shifted his position. Frustratingly, no matter where


    he went, Alston would appear beside him. It was almost as if he had intuitively estimated his brother''s


    movements.


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed slightly. In an instant, his aura soared all over his body, and the ck me


    around him surged. Then, a me hurricane that centered on him skyrocketed with incredible


    momentum and instantly shrouded a radius of dozens of meters. The earth burned, and everything


    turned to ashes wherever he passed.


    Like a ghost song, agonized shrill cries rose from the demonic phantoms that had the misfortune of


    being engulfed by the me hurricane.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Alston''s eyes widened with astonishment for a split second before he calmed himself. Although he


    hadn''t fought with Rocky in thest battle against the cmity beast, he had heard that Rocky had


    inherited the power of Divine King Belial. As such, his strength had increased significantly. While Alston


    anticipated a challenge, he didn''t expect Rocky to be powerful enough to circumvent his secret skill


    with only one move.


    However, Alston, who had integrated a part of the ghosts'' power, now had the strength that surpassed


    an advanced spiritual master. This increase in strength made him confident and arrogant; thus, he


    rushed toward Rocky. The Evil Spirit Saber in his hand shed out, releasing a de shadow that


    hurtled toward Rocky, like a giant de.


    Rocky waved his huge ming de, and the two Spiritual Weapons collided. A dazzling light was


    emitted from the impact, blinding every creature around. In an instant, two intense shing lights


    continually stirred up spiritual waves and dust within the radius of hundreds of meters.


    Obviously, the two fighters'' strengths were evenly matched in this fierce battle. However, since Rocky


    had merged with Ken''s power, he had a slight advantage. This also proved that Alston had very few


    opponents in the entire Wild Spirit Land after he had fused with the ghosts'' power. Even the powerful


    spiritual masters of the spiritual race might not be his match.


    The earth-shattering battle between them shocked everyone present. It was hard to imagine what


    would happen next!


    "Devil Fists Storm!" All of a sudden, evil ghost shadows burst out from the Evil Spirit Saber in Alston''s


    hand and shrouded Rocky''s huge ming de. In the same breath, Alston released the Evil Spirit


    Saber and waved his fists, releasing numerous fist shadows. These fist shadows emitted overwhelming


    power as they dashed toward Rocky as fast as lightning. In the span of a breath, he was enveloped by


    them.


    "ck me Dragon!" Unfazed, Rocky summoned his skill. The ck me on his right arm suddenly


    expanded, and domineering dragon shadows directly shot out and confronted the fist shadows.


    Streaks of light shot up in the air one after another. It carried such astonishingly intense power that no


    one could approach it for hundreds of meters.


    With a determined re, Alston passed through the light and threw a punch into the air. Then, he


    turned into a huge tiger-shaped ghost and jumped on Rocky. His big mouth was wide open, and his


    fierce paws wed rapidly, as though he wanted to maul and swallow Rocky in one gulp.


    Without dy, the enormous ming de in Rocky''s left hand surged ck mes, and in the blink


    of an eye, it broke through the shackles of Alston''s Evil Spirit Saber. Rocky waved his arm in the air,


    and a ck moon burst forth, ready to face the tiger-shaped shadow.


    Boom!


    As the two forces crashed into each other, another effulgent light flooded the space.


    "Demonic punches!" Alston muttered through gritted teeth. He swung his fists, and two fist shadows


    roared out like shock waves. After a particrly violent collision, the two shadows merged, turning into


    an astonishing shock wave that continued to dash toward Rocky.


    The ck me that engulfed Rocky''s body erupted, and he disappeared. Just as the shock wave


    exploded, a figure silently appeared in front of Alston. Rocky shed out with his massive ming


    de, and a powerful me hack descended on his elder brother.


    Before the me strike could hit him, Alston vanished. His movement was so quick that it almost


    appeared as though he had already anticipated Rocky''s attacking intent. The me strike missed its


    target, and sparks shed as it hit the ground.


    Alston promptly reappeared elsewhere and shouted in his deep voice, spurring the seven-star level


    spirit-manipted beast which was in the battle with Robin into action. It turned into a ball of light and


    integrated with Alston.


    In the blink of an eye, Alston''s aura increased manifold, and he manifested in front of Rocky in the state


    of Spirit Possession.


    "Go to hell! Devil spiritual fist!" With a roar that could eclipse thunder, Alston jumped into the air and


    threw out his left fist. It turned into an astonishingly mighty fist light that descended on Rocky with the


    momentum of copsing mountains at lightning speed.


    Boom!


    The next moment, a gray light column soared directly into the sky, covering a range of five hundred


    meters. Debris spread everywhere as dust spiraled toward the sky.


    The power of this blow was so terrifying that it frightened almost everyone present.


    The blow struck Rocky, who stood motionless and in a daze as if he had been devoured alive.


    Just as everyone thought that Rocky was doomed, the dazzling light dispersed. When the rolling dust


    cleared, a figure wrapped in ck mes stood still, with not a scratch on him.


    "Where do you get your strength?" Rocky stared coldly at Alston. He desperately wanted to know about


    Alston''s source of power, as from the moment their fight began till now, he could feel that his elder


    brother''s power did not belong to the spiritual race. In fact, it was very simr to his power. However, as


    it was fused with the spiritual race''s power, it was impossible to tell the origins of this power.


    Nevertheless, one thing was certain; this power should be above the power of the spiritual race.


    "If you fell to your knees and begged for mercy, I might consider answering your question." Alston''s


    face darkened when he observed that Rocky was unharmed. He didn''t expect that his brother could


    withstand his full-force attack.


    "Forget it. Let''s end this, shall we? I already know the limits of your strength. Double Spirit Possession!"


    Rocky shouted. Then, his eyes widened, and his whole body emitted a strange light. Robin, who stood


    beside him, instantly turned into a cloud of icy light ball and merged with him.


    As Rocky had recently merged with Ken''s power, no one present expected him to still have the strength


    to activate the Spirit Possession with Robin''s power. Dumbfounded, they stared at him.


    It was theoretically impossible for Rocky to activate the Spirit Possession with two spirit-manipted


    beasts. However, as he had merged, his power surpassed that of the spiritual race. This integration


    was possible with the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill, one of the three most powerful skills in


    the Wild Spirit Land that he had acquired!

 Chapter 1318 A Great Risk

    Chapter 1318 A Great Risk


    However, the state of the Double Spiritual Possessionsted for a shorter time than the state of the


    single possession. So, Rocky had to ensure that he could defeat Alston in just one hit. Otherwise, he


    might give him a chance to counterattack once he stopped the possession state.


    While everyone was astonished, the evil aura of Rocky, who had entered the state of Double Spiritual


    Possession, increased again, reaching an appalling level.


    When everyone saw this scene, they were all totally bbergasted!


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Is he even still a human? I can''t believe that he has such terrifying power. Even the advanced spiritual


    masters of the spiritual race can''tpare with him."


    "He''s too terrifying. No other human can achieve that kind of power."


    "So, this is the real Prince Crimson? He is now as terrifying as the evil god..."


    Almost everyone was instantly trembling with fear.


    Alston was surprised to see that Rocky had integrated another spirit-manipted beast to enhance his


    strength. However, he was still confident that Rocky could not defeat him. So, he stretched his body


    and directly rushed towards his brother.


    As Alston approached Rocky, the ck me on Rocky''s body suddenly became higher.


    With this, the spiritual light all over Alston''s body immediately soared and his dark power surged. His


    whole body turned into an extremely terrible ghost-like figure. Then, he pounced on Rocky ferociously.


    "Evil God ming sh!" Rocky didn''t show any signs of weakness. He gathered all his strength on


    his giant ming de and fiercely shed through the air.


    The ground in front of Rocky suddenly cracked violently, as if it had been cut down by a huge de.


    Then, countless ck mes burst out from the ground and rushed forward, which soon quickly spread


    to both sides and covered most of the square.


    Meanwhile, Marcia, who had been standing aside, suddenly felt a familiar figure approaching. The next


    moment, her slender waist was gripped by a big hand and then she was taken away.


    After the light dissipated, the entire square in front of the Lofty Dragon Hall had beenpletely ruined.


    There were so many casualties and dead bodies around.


    "Damn!" Alston walked out of the dust and his face was gloomy. Although he didn''t seem to be hurt, he


    looked in a mess. Although he didn''t catch Rocky and get the Divine Spiritual Source this time, he had


    achieved his goal ofing to the Holy Dragon Empire. Rocky was nowpletely isted from all


    his people like a stray and unwanted dog. He had nowhere to go and would soon fall in his hand again.


    Several elders of the royal family and a few human ns that covered for Bryant and Lena''s departure


    failed to break out of the encirclement in time. Not long after, they were all captured by Alston since


    they still didn''t want to submit to him.


    The Holy Dragon Empire was now on the verge of copse under Alston''s control.


    Meanwhile, in an abandoned manor two miles away from the Imperial City, two figures shed out. One


    of them suddenly snorted and blood spilled from the corner of his mouth.


    "Basil, are you okay? What''s wrong?" another beautiful figure immediately shouted.


    These two figures were none other than Rocky and Marcia who had just escaped from Alston''s wrath.


    However, Rocky didn''t look good at all. He seemed to be severely injured.


    "Obviously, Alston''s power is so much stronger than what the spiritual race should actually have.


    Where in the world did he get this power?" Rocky''s eyes turned cold and his face immediately became


    serious.


    "I still couldn''t believe that even a master as powerful as you could be hurt by Alston. He is really so


    terrifying now!" Marcia eximed after hearing Rocky''s words.


    "I have totally underestimated Alston. That''s why he got the chance to finally get his revenge. But this


    level of injury is not a big deal," Rocky said indifferently. Deep inside, he knew deep inside that Alston''s


    power was very vicious. The residual power was wantonly destroying his body. So, he had to find a


    ce to heal himself as soon as possible and force the residual power out.


    "Really? It''s not as bad as it looks?" Marcia was still worried, but she was grateful that Rocky still saved


    her in the end.


    However, she always felt that he was hiding something. Maybe the thing he was hiding had something


    to do with his abrupt change. But it was obvious that Rocky didn''t want to tell her. Even if she asked, it


    would be useless.


    "Go and immediately find Chief Bryant and the others. I''m leaving now." Rocky nced at Marcia and


    quickly turned away without saying anything more.


    "And where are you going?" Upon hearing this, Marcia immediately grabbed his arm to stop him.


    "That''s none of your business," Rocky coldly replied.


    "I won''t let you go unless you tell me where you are going. You know that we always worry about you!"


    Marcia stubbornly said.


    Hearing that, Rocky frowned slightly. After hesitating for a while, he finally said, "I''ll find a ce to heal


    myself first, and then I''ll go to the Giants n."


    "What? The Giants n? Have you lost your mind? All of the spiritual race ns are looking for you


    now, but you still dare to go to their territories." Marcia couldn''t help but feel a little furious. She thought


    that Rocky was just messing around.


    "I really have to go there. Otherwise, I will never have the chance to collect the blood essence of their


    legendary guardian beast," Rocky resolutely said. After leaving the Ghost Master n, he had nned


    to go to the Giants n immediately. Yet, he heard of his father''s death, so he knew that his son, Nigel,


    would soon take over the throne. However, Alston would not just sit still and wait for his ambition to be


    fulfilled. So, Rocky rushed back to the Holy Dragon Empire to see what he could do to secretly protect


    his beloved ones. And since the current situation had dyed his n, the Ghost Master n would


    have informed the Giants n, and thetter would definitely be on their toes. Even if that was the


    case, he knew that he still had to go to the Giants n.


    "You want the blood essence of the Giants n''s legendary guardian beast?" When she heard this,


    Marcia showed a thoughtful look.


    Rocky nodded at her question.


    "Well, I can go to the Giants n for you. My father once helped the Giants n''s patriarch. It should


    be no problem if I show up there to ask for their help," Marcia thoughtfully said.


    "No, the Giants n is aware of our rtionship. If you go there, they will only use you." Rocky firmly


    shook his head at Marcia''s suggestion.


    "But if you''re the one who''s going there, you are actually putting your neck in a noose. Besides, you''re


    still injured, and it will take some time to heal yourself. While you''re healing, I can already take back the


    blood essence," Marcia insisted, casting a reproachful nce at Rocky.


    Rocky naturally hesitated. But she was right. With his current injury, it would indeed take him one or


    two days to recover. If Marcia rode the Holy-blood Dragon King to the Giants n, it would only take


    her two or three days at most to travel back and forth. He was also worried that if he went there after he


    was healed, he might not be able to obtain the blood essence so easily. So, if Marcia went there, she


    would help him save time and effortlessly get the blood essence.


    But of course, this was also a huge risk for her.

 Chapter 1319 The Rescue

    Chapter 1319 The Rescue


    "Then, it is decided. Once you have recovered from your injury, you should go back and wait for me in


    the Crimson City. I''lle back as soon as possible." As soon as Marcia finished speaking, she


    summoned the Holy-blood Dragon King and flew away on the beast''s back, looking back and nodding


    to Rocky before she disappeared from view.


    Rocky could not help but shake his head, as he watched Marcia''s receding back fade into the horizon.


    He understood that the woman would never stop loving him.


    "Even though I want to cut off everything with them, they won''t let me go easily..." With a myriad of


    thoughts in his mind, Rocky sighed tiredly, then disappeared.


    While Marcia was on her way to the Giants n, Sabina and the other two women who had gone to


    the ruins on the Wild Spirit Land in search of the Thunder Master n''s descendants hade back


    from their journey. They were astounded when they heard about the changes that had happened


    during the time they were gone. At the same time, they were also very confused about why Rocky had


    suddenly be an unforgivable criminal. They could not believe their ears when they found that


    Rocky had killed thousands of the spiritual race members, and he was now highly and infamously


    wanted by all the spiritual race ns around the Wild Spirit Land.


    Sabina contacted Marcia with the Carrier Beast immediately and learned that she was on her way to


    the Giants n. Marcia told them to stay put in the Crimson City, as she would tell them the truth once


    she returned. Thus, the three women decided to wait for her in the city.


    However, a few days had passed, and Marcia failed to return to the city. There was no news or


    message from her either, which greatly worried the three women, and they kept wondering if something


    had happened to her.


    Finally, news about Marcia arrived on the fifth day, but it was not good news.


    It turned out that after Marcia took the legendary guardian beast''s blood essence from the Giants n


    for Rocky, she couldn''t leave the n territory sessfully. She was ambushed, seriously injured, and


    now trapped somewhere in the Giants n''s territory.


    When the three women received the news, they immediately went to find Moira, since they couldn''t find


    Rocky. And when Moira learned that her sister had an ident, she gathered three hundred members


    of the Dragon Master n to rescue her sister from where she was stranded in the Giants n''s


    territory with the three women. The ce was called the Sky Land.


    The Sky Land was the most peculiar spiritual ce in the Wild Spirit Land, as all living creatures here


    could grow very tall. Thus, its inhabitants were mainly giants.


    A few dayster, the rescue team arrived at the Sky Land and they immediately gave everything they


    could in searching for Marcia. Yet, because the Sky Land was a very dangerous area, not to mention


    that it was also under the Giants n''s influence, they had to be very careful.


    They searched day and night tirelessly until, finally, they found some traces left by Marcia. Soon, they


    found a small valley surrounded by at least four hundred Giants n members and their guardian


    beasts. They circled from the sky down to the ground, looking like marble sculptures under the moonlit


    sky. They seemed to keep Marcia in prison, so she was probably somewhere near.


    "We are vastly outnumbered. It will be difficult, if not impossible, to save her if we fight head-on," Erica


    murmured, analyzing the situation.


    "Of course, we can''t fight them head-on. But it doesn''t matter, because our priority is to save my sister.


    I suggest that we divide into three groups. Two groups will be responsible for distracting the Giants


    n''s members, while thest group will rush first into the valley and meet up with Marcia," Moira


    instructed decisively.


    "Okay. I''ll be responsible for one group then, while Luci and Erica will take charge of the second


    group. Finally, the task to save my master will depend on you, Matriarch Moira." Sabina looked at the


    other women, who all nodded in agreement.


    Afterward, they discussed the details of their n, and the three women, apanied by Moira and


    the three hundred members of the Dragon Master n, began to take action. Divided into three


    groups, the rescue team approached the valley from three different directions.


    The group led by Erica and Luci rushed in,ing from the entrance at the left side of the valley.


    Soon, they found more than a hundred members of the Giants n gathered in a camp.


    "I''ll distract them and lure them here. And then, you can trap them and capture them..." After nodding in


    signal to Luci and the other Dragon Master n members, Erica rushed to the camp alone.


    And when the members of the Giants n in the camp saw her suddenly appear, they were naturally


    caught off-guard. It took them a few seconds to properly react, but when they recovered from their


    shock, they swarmed up to attack the intruder.


    Of course, once Erica had sessfully attracted the enemies'' attention, her mission was


    aplished, so she quickly turned around and retreated. The group of Giants n members chased


    after her, identally putting themselves in Luci''s attacking range.


    "Desperate Wind Cage!" Luci narrowed her beautiful eyes and joined hands with her cyan bird, as


    her spiritual martial arts skill of the Divine Stage made itself known. Instantly, within a radius of about


    tens of meters, wind pirs suddenly rose from the ground and intertwined with each other, forming a


    wind cage that covered the sky and trapped the Giants n members.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Seeing that they had fallen into a trap, the members of the Giants n desperately tried to run away.


    However, a hundred Dragon Master n members, who were pumped up and raring to fight, also


    appeared and rushed into the group.


    In the blink of an eye, the sounds of shouting and people dying could be heard continuously.


    On the other side, Sabina led a hundred members of the Dragon Master n toward a group of about


    a hundred Giants n members, who had surrounded the other side of the valley.


    Sabina sent more than a dozen members to attract the enemies'' attention. At the same time, she led


    the remaining members toward the rear end of the enemies, moving together quietly at an exceedingly


    fast pace.


    "Freeze the world!" Sabina shouted, her voice cold as ice. In an instant, dozens of Giants n


    members'' feet were covered by a thickyer of ice, freezing them and making them unable to move.


    Her otherpanions took this opportunity to rush forward and ughter their vulnerable enemies.


    Just as the three women and their group members sessfully restrained the members of the Giants


    n along the way, the remaining one hundred members led by Moira also rushed towards the


    entrance of the valley in an imposing manner.


    At that moment, the entrance of the valley was blocked by nearly two hundred members of the Giants


    n, each with a fierce look. Several of them were ordinary spiritual beings above the fifth level, and


    many were advanced spiritual ves. Their strength could not be underestimated.


    Therefore, as the two sides both took actions, the frenzy seemed to have transferred to them, and they


    fell into a chaotic battle.


    With the help of Moira and the two spiritual masters, the rescue group fought hard all the way to the


    valley. When they were about to break through the siege and rush into the valley, hundreds of the


    Giants n members suddenly appeared from out of nowhere. They rushed over from the side and


    immediately dispersed the forces led by Moira. Separated, the group had to fight on their own, with no


    one to watch their backs.


    "This is an ambush..." Moira''s face and mood rapidly plummeted down.


    Her group was being forced into a passive crisis, and she had to do something. But what?


    All of a sudden, an evil and attractive figure fell from the sky, revealing an aura like a king, which


    shocked all the Giants n members around.


    "Prince Crimson?" As soon as Moira saw Rocky, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    It was indeed him.


    However, with a cold expression on his face, Rocky directly summoned Ken and Robin. One man and


    two beasts directly rushed all the way to the valley and fought with the Giants n members. Rocky''s


    huge ming de in his hand soared up with a vengeance. He waved the de at a spiritual ve in


    front of him, and in the blink of an eye, the strong ck me devoured the spiritual ve and turned


    him into ashes.


    Seeing this, the other members of the Giants n were extremely shocked. They did not expect that


    Rocky''s strength was so astonishing!

 Chapter 1320 Fell Into The Trap

    Chapter 1320 Fell Into The Trap


    "He''s just his ordinary self! How can a mere human even win against us? Don''t be intimidated! Go on


    and fight him together!" One of the Giants n member, who was the strongest ordinary spiritual being


    at the seventh level, immediately waved his hand.


    Soon enough, a huge group of hispanions quickly rushed towards Rocky again.


    But Rocky didn''t show any signs of weakness. His giant ming de struck one after another, turning


    into a deadly sickle that was whistling out. No blood was shed, and no screams were heard since the


    spiritual race beings turned into ashes in a blink of an eye.


    As Rocky killed them one by one, the evil energy all over his body was surging. It was like he was


    possessed by the God of Death. His aura alone made the weaker spiritual vespletely


    frightened, so they did not dare to move forward. The remaining members were also frightened as they


    trembled with fear.


    However, there were still a few ordinary spiritual beings who were not intimidated. They rushed up and


    used their secret skills to attack Rocky. In an instant, all kinds of bright shadows and strong spiritual


    wavespletely shrouded him.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    There were all sorts of earth-shattering sounds that even the ground could not help but tremble.


    "Is he finally dead?" Those Giants n members couldn''t help but widen their eyes as they stared at


    the light that had devoured Rocky''s entire figure.


    Some ordinary spiritual beings exchanged nces with each other after they used the secret skills.


    They thought that even if Rocky didn''t actually die, he would at least be severely injured by their joint


    attacks.


    However, an astonishing spiritual wave spread out suddenly. The spiritual wave instantly dispersed the


    light. Then, a vigorous figure wrapped with ck me immediately rushed out with a frightening aura.


    "Evil King''s Wrath!"


    Along with the shout, a spinning ck me column rose from the sky and instantly swept around. It


    was like God''s punishment to every sinner in the world. Everything waspletely burnt into ashes


    wherever it passed. The Giants n members who had no time to escape were instantly sucked into it


    and burned to ashes in the span of a breath.


    "Please let us take care of the rest, Prince Crimson. Go and save Marcia inside," Moira immediately


    shouted at Rocky when she saw this.


    After hended on the ground, Rocky looked at the surrounding enemies. His cold and ruthless eyes


    frightened the Giants n members. Even though they had the advantage in numbers, they were still


    frightened of Rocky''s look.


    Then, under the watchful eyes of the public, Rocky walked towards the entrance of the valley. The giant


    ming de in his hand immediately broke out and created a gap in the enchanted barrier. With this,


    Rocky slowly walked through it and entered the valley.


    Upon entering the valley, Rocky looked around. Suddenly, a dragon shadow fell from the sky and


    directly pounced on him.


    "Wait, it''s me!" Rocky coldly eximed.


    The dragon shadow stopped in an instant and fell directly on the ground. Then it turned to look at


    Rocky''s direction.


    Rocky immediately strode over to Marcia when he saw that she was sitting cross-legged under a rock


    in a mess.


    "Marcia, are you okay?" Rocky asked as he walked up to her, his eyes narrowed into slits.


    Marcia opened her beautiful eyes at once. Her pale face slightly furrowed when she saw him and said,


    "Why are you here?"


    "Didn''t you send a message to the Crimson City? You said you were trapped here and needed


    someone to rescue you," Rocky imperturbably said. The reason why he was here was that he found


    out that Sabina and the others had received news that Marcia was trapped and needed rescuing, so he


    followed them at once.


    "I didn''t send any message... Oh, no! Get out of here! This is a trap!" Marcia immediately eximed as


    she realized something. She was totally shocked at their situation.


    Suddenly, several figures appeared in front of Rocky and Marcia. The figures that appeared were


    Alston, the patriarchs of the Ghost Master n and the Giants n, and three elders at the spiritual


    master level.


    "It''s toote now," Alston menacingly sneered.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    It turned out that right after Marcia got the blood essence of the Giants n''s legendary guardian


    beast, the Ghost Master n''s patriarch just arrived at the Giants n. When he found out that Marcia


    hade to take the blood essence, he immediately knew that Rocky must have sent her. So, he


    nned an ambush on Marcia andunched a sneak attack when her guard was down. Because of the


    joint attack of the patriarchs of the two ns, Marcia had been seriously injured.


    But with the power of the Holy-blood Dragon King, Marcia broke out of the encirclement and hid in the


    small valley. She activated the Dragon Sarira with herst strength and cast an immensely powerful


    enchanted barrier. Then, she took the opportunity to quickly heal herself and waited for the right


    moment to leave this ce.


    To attract Rocky, the two patriarchs didn''t immediately deal with Marcia. They deliberately sent a


    message back to the Crimson City in her name first.


    Alston, of course, would not let go of this opportunity after he got the news. He came here as soon as


    possible to see to it that the n was sessfully executed.


    Rocky calmly said with a cold expression on his face, "Your target is me, right? Then stop trying so


    hard. If you summon me, I will naturally appear in front of you."


    "If you are indeed smart, hand over the Divine Spiritual Source at once. Otherwise, I''m afraid she won''t


    be the only woman who will brutally die," Alston fiercely threatened him.


    "What you''re asking for is impossible! I will never hand over the Divine Spiritual Source. But I will go


    with you on the condition that you let go of them and those Dragon Master n beings..." Rocky


    directly said. He understood Alston''s motive of saying that, and he was willing to sacrifice himself for


    the safety of his women.


    "No, Basil," Marcia immediately eximed as she shook her head at him. She knew that if Rocky left


    with Alston, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    In fact, if Rocky left now, Alston and hispanions could not stop him. But they had obviously set a


    tight encirclement this time and waited for him. They would never stop until they got what they wanted.


    So, if he didn''tpromise, his women and the Dragon Master n members would definitely be in


    terrible danger. For him, it was better to ensure the others'' safety first.


    "Why don''t we take him and this woman back first? If this woman is here, he will definitely yield to us,"


    the Giants n''s patriarch proposed.


    The Ghost Master n''s patriarch nodded in agreement at this suggestion.


    Alston knew that Rocky would not give up the Divine Spiritual Source so easily, so he hesitated for a


    moment and then finally nodded. Then he immediately ordered, "Take them back to the Heavenly


    Demon n at once."


    "What? Why?" The two patriarchs looked at Alston in confusion. The Giants n''s territory was right in


    front of them, so why did Alston want to bring Rocky and Marcia back to the Heavenly Demon n?


    "Patriarchs, do you really think that his women and the Dragon Master n beings will easily give up in


    saving them? If we bring them back to the Giants n, more humans and Dragon Master n beings


    wille to save them. In that case, he will have a chance to take advantage of the situation. But if we


    bring them back to the Heavenly Demon n, we can surely buy more time. Besides, I am confident


    that I can force him to hand over the Divine Spiritual Source..." Alston calmly said. Of course, it was


    just hisme excuse.

 Chapter 1321 Alstons condition

    Chapter 1321 Alston''s condition


    The two patriarchs immediately looked at each other and they felt that Alston''s words were indeed


    reasonable. After discussing, they finally agreed to bring Rocky and Marcia to the Heavenly Demon


    n. Marcia was taken away first by the two patriarchs; then Alston and some spiritual masters


    followed them with Rocky.


    Meanwhile, Sabina and the other two women, together with Moira and the members of the Dragon


    Master n heard an extremely strange sound. Suddenly, the Giants n beings who were fighting


    with them retreated.


    It was not until Sabina and the other women met with Moira that they found out that Rocky was also


    here. After entering the valley, they realized that he and Marcia were gone and they were nowhere to


    be found.


    "Did they set up a trap? Perhaps they used my master to catch Basil..." Sabina couldn''t help but guess


    what actually happened here.


    Moira and the other two women were also immensely worried.


    On the other hand, Rocky and Marcia were taken to the Heavenly Demon n. After they arrived,


    Marcia was immediately imprisoned, while Rocky was taken to the main hall at the center of the


    Heavenly Demon n''sir.


    "Prince Crimson, we finally have a lot of time to talk now." Alston stared at Rocky with a sinister smile


    on his face. At the crowning ceremony of the Holy Dragon Empire before, he was injured by Rocky in


    one move, so he still had some lingering fear of his brother. Therefore, he cooperated this time with the


    other two patriarchs to take advantage of Rocky''s weakness.


    "What''s the point of trying so hard to set up a trap just to get the Divine Spiritual Source? You already


    know that I''m never going to give it to you. Everything that you''re doing is just wishful thinking. Do you


    honestly think you can threaten me just by catching a woman?" Rocky menacingly sneered.


    "Prince Crimson, calm down. This is just the beginning of your suffering. As long as that woman is in


    our hands, you will give it to us sooner orter. I will brutally torture her, and I promise you, I will not


    show any mercy. But you already know this, don''t you?" Alston said with a sinister smile. It seems that


    he was well prepared in his every step.


    "Alston, can we talk alone?" Rocky suggested at his elder brother with a frown.


    Alston immediately nced at the two patriarchs, then said, "Patriarchs, I still have some personal


    grudges to discuss with this guy. Can you offer us a moment?"


    The two patriarchs looked at each other after hearing Alston''s words. Although they didn''t want to


    leave, they could not force themselves to stay. After all, Alston was now the patriarch of the Heavenly


    Demon n. Although the n had greatly declined after the former patriarch''s death, they still had


    many members and couldn''t be underestimated. They had even merged many small spiritual race


    ns recently, so they had to show Alston some respect. After some hesitation, they stood up and left.


    At longst, the two brothers were finally left alone in the main hall.


    "Alston, have you ever been to the Heavenly God Temple?" Rocky asked straightforwardly. When he


    fought with his brotherst time, he found that his power had already surpassed that of the spiritual


    race being. After that, the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast told him that Alston''s power might havee


    from the Heavenly God Temple. Although the beast didn''t make it clear, Rocky knew that Alston''s


    power now was definitely not something that a spiritual race being could ever possess. So, he


    suspected that Alston might have really gone to the Heavenly God Temple. As for how he went there,


    Rocky naturally wanted to ask.


    "Ah, it seems that you have noticed it. Yes, I did go there. I followed you there. And thanks to you, I am


    what I am today..." Alston proudly replied.


    "You followed me? I guess I didn''t notice it at all." A hint of coldness and hostility shed through


    Rocky''s eyes.


    "I also know that the so-called Holy Dragon Bead is not from the Dragon Master n at all. It was


    taken out from the Spirit Annihtion Land, and it has something to do with Divine King Belial..." Alston


    said in a surprising tone. Of course, all this information that he knew was told by the ghost parasitized


    in his body.


    "It seems that you know a lot." Rocky''s face changed ever so slightly.


    "Actually, I''m not interested in these things at all. I just want the Divine Spiritual Source in your hand. If


    you are willing to give it to me, we can make an arrangement on how we can never interfere with each


    other from now on," Alston proposed to Rocky. Of course, this was only his sly tactic. His only concern


    now was the Divine Spiritual Source in Rocky''s hand. If he could get it, Rocky would automatically be


    just an ant in his hands.


    "Ha! Don''t you hate me to the core and want to kill me?" Rocky mischievously sneered.


    "Yes, of course I want to kill you. However, your existence is both a good thing and a bad thing for me.


    If it weren''t for you, the cmity beasts wouldn''t have sessfullye out, wouldn''t they?" Alston


    shrewdly said.


    "What do you ultimately want? I don''t think your goal ends once you get the Divine Spiritual Source. It''s


    not that simple," Rocky said coldly. He knew that Alston was ambitious, and getting the Divine Spiritual


    Source was only his first step.


    "You are a smart man indeed. You know that the Wild Spirit Land has been divided because of the


    many spiritual race ns. If I want the Wild Spirit Land to be a realnd of joy, the only way is to


    unite the spiritual race ns and the human empires. In this way, the wholend can be peaceful


    forever. Of course, if I want to achieve this, the Divine Spiritual Source is absolutely essential." Alston


    confessed his ambition to his brother.


    "You should stop daydreaming. I would rather destroy the Divine Spiritual Source than give it to you,"


    Rocky immediately said with certainty.


    "Are you sure? Is that your final decision? Since I can plot against Marcia, I can also easily plot an


    attack on the other women around you, especially Isis and your son. If Marcia is not enough, I don''t


    mind catching more women here," Alston insidiously said.


    Rocky smiled coldly, showing no fear. Showing his concern was what Alston exactly wanted. Although


    he knew that his elder brother would do something to Isis and the others, he could not make a


    compromise now.


    "It seems that you won''t give up your Divine Spiritual Source so easily. But it doesn''t matter. I am in no


    rush. There''s plenty of time. I can let you think about it for a few days. But I don''t think your women will


    just sit still and do nothing to save you, so I will just wait for them to fall into my trap," Alston said as if


    he had perfectly arranged everything.


    Rocky looked at him coldly as hate filled up his body.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Besides," Alston continued, "I know that it''s easy for you to leave here with your current strength. But


    remember that Marcia will die if you do anything stupid. So, think about it carefully. If you are still


    unwilling to hand over the Divine Spiritual Source, I will do it using my method." Although he could


    immediately use Marcia to force Rocky to hand over the Divine Spiritual Source, he was worried that


    the effect would be the opposite if he pushed him too hard.

 Chapter 1322 Time To Take Action

    Chapter 1322 Time To Take Action


    "Guards in here at once!" Alston then immediately waved his hand.


    Soon, several ordinary spiritual beings came into the hall.


    "Send him to the Asura Cave at once and keep a close eye on him..." Alston strictly ordered them.


    With that, the ordinary spiritual beings immediately took Rocky away.


    Then, Rocky was thrown and got locked in the Asura Cave.


    The Asura Cave was the prison of the Heavenly Demon n. Just like the Dead Valley of the Dragon


    Master n, once anyone was locked in, it would be difficult for them to get out because of its


    enchanted barrier. Of course, the enchanted barrier was as thin as a piece of paper for Rocky. He


    could absolutely break through it if he wanted. However, he worried about the safety of Marcia. It was


    clear to him that she would be tortured or even killed once he did anything suspicious. He knew how


    despicable Alston was, but he would not just sit still and wait for death. He had toe up with a


    solution as soon as possible.


    The cave was not big and could only amodate one person. Rocky then sat cross-legged in the


    cave and closed his eyes to rest. While he was resting, he was thinking about his possible


    countermeasures. He was also worried that Sabina and the others woulde to save him, so he had


    to try to save Marcia first.


    "Boy, you must be a human! Why did they even catch you?" At that moment, Rocky only felt an old


    voice ringing in his ears. But there was no one in the cave, so the voice he just heard was naturally


    strange.


    "What? Who is there?" Rocky asked with a frown on his face. He was confused at what was


    happening.


    "I asked you first, so you should answer me first," the old voice domineeringly said.


    "It''s a long story." Of course, Rocky didn''t want to disclose any information especially since he didn''t


    know who was talking to him.


    "Let me guess; did you get caught because you wanted to steal the Heavenly Demon n''s


    treasures?" the old voice tentatively asked.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Huh? What treasures are you talking about?" Rocky asked as he raised his eyebrows.


    "So, it''s not that reason then," the old voice replied.


    "You must also be a human being, right? Since you can send telepathic messages to me secretly, it


    only means that your strength has reached above the Immortal Stage." Rocky sensed the strong aura


    coming from the stone wall of the cave.


    "Boy, you have good judgment indeed," the old voice boldlyughed.


    "So, howe you''re locked up here, given your strength?" Rocky straightforwardly asked.


    "Who said that I am locked up here? The Asura Cave is nothing to me!" the old voice said disdainfully.


    "It''s nothing to you? So, why are you still here then?" Rocky asked the old voice further. He was


    curious about the old man''s story and identity.


    "I''m still here because I haven''t stolen their treasures yet. So, I chose not to leave..." The old voice was


    obviously full of hatred.


    "So, you are here to steal the treasure. But they already knew why you''re here. Why didn''t they just kill


    you to avoid possible trouble in the future?" Rocky asked the old voice again.


    "Although I didn''t get the treasure that I wanted, I stole another thing. It''s very precious, so even their


    patriarch¡ªTownsend can''t do anything to hurt me. But he hasn''te to ask me for that thing for quite


    a long time now," the old voice proudly replied.


    "Townsend is already dead. That''s why he couldn''te to you anymore," Rocky coldly informed the


    old voice.


    "What? Really? He''s dead? How is that even possible? His strength made him almost invincible." The


    old man was greatly surprised when he heard this news.


    "Perhaps it''s his retribution." Rocky snorted and then asked, "But what exactly did you steal? Why did


    Townsend care so much about it that he''d put the extra effort to constantly ask you for it?"


    "Since we are so congenial to each other and both of us are humans, it doesn''t matter if I tell you. I


    stole a te. Engraved on it was half of a map that led to a mysterious ce. This mysterious ce


    used to have a stronger race than the spiritual race, and this secret has always been hidden by the


    spiritual race. They''re afraid that once the humans know this secret, they will find a way to go to the


    mysterious ce to get the forbidden power buried there!" the old voice said mysteriously.


    "The forbidden power? Huh. The mysterious ce... I didn''t expect that you know so many secrets


    about the spiritual race, sir." Rocky was very calm when he heard that information. He guessed that the


    mysterious ce the old voice referred to might be the Spirit Annihtion Land where a powerful


    ancient race had once existed.


    "Boy, it seems to me that you know these secrets too. How is that even possible? I don''t think any other


    human knows about it except me." The old voice sounded incredulous at this realization.


    "I know so much more than you do." Rocky yfully smiled.


    "Huh, I really don''t believe it," the old voice said, like that old naughty boy Peter Pan.


    "Then the treasure you are going to steal must have something to do with that mysterious ce!"


    Rocky excitedly guessed.


    "The treasure I''m going to steal is actually a forbidden item from that mysterious ce. It has


    tremendous power, and was originally owned by the Butterfly Divine n that had been exterminated


    five hundred years ago. I nned to find the other half of the map after stealing this forbidden item, and


    then go to that mysterious ce to find the peak level power. However, as you can see now, that wish


    is still just a wish..." The old voiceughed wildly. It seemed like he was getting crazier by the minute.


    "It seems that you are really stubborn, sir. I didn''t expect that the Heavenly Demon n also has some


    forbidden item, and that it belonged to the Butterfly Divine n before..." Rocky said with a cold face. If


    it was true, then the matter at hand seemed to be moreplicated than it already was.


    "More than thirty years ago, my cultivation reached a bottleneck and I have been desperately looking


    for a way to break through. Then, I identally knew that there is a treasure in the Heavenly Demon


    n that could help humans break through their power limits. So, I sneaked into their ce to steal it.


    But I didn''t expect that I only stole half of the map. After that, I was caught by Townsend and several


    spiritual master elders jointly. That''s why I ended up here. In the past thirty years, I have been


    concentrating on cultivating and waiting for the right opportunity..." The old voice sounded extremely


    resigned, and then he continued, "If I can get this forbidden item, even the spiritual race will be afraid of


    me. Ha-ha..."


    "The Heavenly Demon n beings are not idiots. How could they even let you steal the forbidden item


    so easily! Besides, the ce where the forbidden item is hidden must be very secret." Rocky shook his


    head to clear his thoughts.


    "You''re right. Didn''t you say that Townsend is already dead? Only he and a couple of elders know that


    this item exists, but only he knew where it is actually hidden. Since Townsend is dead, no one knows its


    whereabouts. Townsend''s death may be the opportunity that I''ve been waiting for. Perhaps it''s finally


    time to take action..." The old voice sounded a little hesitant.

 Chapter 1323 Slaughtering The Clan

    Chapter 1323 ughtering The n


    With a cold smile in his eyes, Rocky said, "Perhaps, I can help you with that, sir."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "You must be kidding me. You? Let''s face it. Based on your aura, you look like you can only deal with


    an ordinary spiritual master at most," the old voice replied, rejecting his offer. Actually, Rocky had


    suppressed his aura at that time. Otherwise, the old man would not have said those words.


    "The Heavenly Demon n has a lot of members. I know that getting rid of those beings will be difficult


    for you, especially if you need more time to find the forbidden item hidden in their ce. Regardless,


    I''m willing to help you. I can distract them while you find the forbidden item. It can surely buy you some


    time," Rocky suggested gently.


    "That sounds good to me! I am not threatened by those Heavenly Demon n beings. But to be


    honest, they irritate me a lot. I''ll take all the help I can get. I think that''s a great n to buy me more


    time." In that instant, the old voice seemed to be considering Rocky''s proposal.


    "So, do you agree with the n, sir?" Rocky inquired.


    "Boy, you must have some requirements for your help, right?" the old voice asked keenly.


    "Yes, I do. Before you leave the Asura Cave, I hope you can save someone for me." Rocky did not


    think twice as he went straight to the point of his agenda.


    "So, does this involve a woman?" The old voice seemed to have made an urate guess.


    "Yes, it sure does," Rocky said truthfully.


    "It''s not something new. Since ancient times, every hero fails to pull through the beauty pass and they


    find it difficult to give up or leave the beauty they love. Being young and arrogant is not always a bad


    thing. In fact, this is the time for you to do what you can and what you want. In a nutshell, I appreciate


    the courage that burns in you. I bet that the human being locked up here must not be ordinary!" The old


    voice sounded like he was someone who had experienced a lot in his lifetime.


    "So, do you agree with that, too, sir?" Rocky continued.


    "Now tell me, where is she locked up?" the old voice asked straightforwardly.


    "The thing is, I don''t know where she is. But as soon as I go out, there will definitely be a lot of noise.


    By that time, you should already know her location. She is very important to me. I hope you can save


    her and keep her safe and sound. After you save her, please ask her to leave right away. I''ll do my best


    to buy you as much time as I can," Rocky pleaded. From the start, he had an inkling that this old voice


    belonged to a powerful person. Moreover, he thought that if the old man could help him save Marcia,


    then he would have no reservations when it came to dealing with Alston and the rest of the Heavenly


    Demon n.


    "Okay, I understand. Let''s move right after dark!" the old man replied hastily as if he couldn''t wait any


    longer.


    Soon, night fell, and the red moon hung over the sky of the Heavenly Demon n territory, looking a


    little bit bizarre than usual.


    As Rocky closed his eyes, he suddenly felt a strong auraing from the cave that he was staying in.


    Immediately, he opened his eyes and saw a figure appearing in front of him from out of the blue.


    "Wait, are you the one I was talking to?" Upon taking a closer look at the figure in front of him, Rocky


    found the person to be way younger than how his voice sounded. In fact, this man looked like he was


    about fifty years old. He had a strapping build, with scruffy beard all over his face. However, the most


    important thing about him was that he possessed a restrained and rxed aura. He had reached at


    least fifth grade of the Immortal Stage, cing him at the peak among the human spirit maniptors in


    the Wild Spirit Land. Rocky never thought that such a powerful man had been trapped in the Heavenly


    Demon n for more than thirty years.


    The big shot looked straight into Rocky''s eyes and asked curiously, "How old are you, boy?"


    "A little over twenty," Rocky answered.


    "Hmm. Interesting. How could you possibly reach the Immortal Stage in your early twenties? Plus, I can


    feel that your aura is very strange and somewhat evil..." During that time, the big shot could not begin


    toprehend how odd Rocky''s aura was.


    But of course, he had no idea that Rocky was restraining most of his aura. If he ever revealed his real


    power, then the man would have to pick his jaws from the floor out of astonishment.


    "So, what''s your name?" the big shot continued.


    "I''m Basil," Rocky remarked.


    "Wait. Are you that Prince Crimson who fused with the Holy Dragon Bead''s power?" the big shot


    supposed.


    "I didn''t know that you have heard of me." Rocky was a little shocked to know that the man who had


    been locked here for thirty years actually knew him.


    "How could I not? The members of the Heavenly Demon n have always been talking about you this


    past couple of days. I''ve heard some things about you, but not too much. Seize the day,d. You can


    have been given such strength at your age, and you should take your sweet time to go on other


    adventures!" the big shot said with certainty.


    "May I know your name, sir?" Rocky returned the question.


    "Speaking of which, I think meeting you here is destiny''s calling. Decades ago, I was still a member of


    the Ximen n," the big shot said.


    "The Ximen n?" Rocky''s eyes widened. He never expected that such a big shot like this guy came


    from the Ximen n.


    "It''s nice to meet you. Call me Bart," the man replied.


    "Likewise. So you mean to say that you are the most talented spirit maniptor in the Ximen n?"


    Rocky remembered that he once heard from Lena that there was a very powerful and talented spirit


    maniptor in the Ximen n. Unfortunately, he had not been found since his disappearance several


    decades ago.


    "How is that brat Bryant doing these days? What level has he reached?" Bart asked in a hurry. The


    "Bryant" that Bart was talking about was the current chief of the Ximen n. But upon hearing how the


    man said his name, Rocky could not believe that such a powerful man in the Holy Dragon Empire was


    just like a young boy in his words.


    "Last time I checked, he should be at about the fourth grade of the Immortal Stage," Rocky estimated.


    "Well, that''s not bad. Not bad at all! Back in the day, that guy is a little weaker than me. What do you


    know? I never thought he would even reach that level," Bart said as he bore pride on his chest.


    "Hey, it''s gettingte. Should we take action now?" Rocky whispered as he looked at the dark and


    gloomy sky right outside the cave.


    "Are you really sure you can attract the attention of the Heavenly Demon n members alone? I


    mean, I admire your bravery, but it''s very dangerous. If you don''t do it well, you can lose your life." Bart


    couldn''t help but give Rocky a look of concern.


    On the other hand, Rocky smiled evilly. Not long after, he stood up and walked outside. In a sh,


    several ordinary spiritual beings who had been guarding outside the cavey lifeless on the floor.


    "Thank you again, sir. I''m leaving now." Rocky thanked Bart and nced at him. Immediately, he


    pped the wings produced by the ck me behind him and flew towards the center of the Heavenly


    Demon n''sir.


    "This guy must be more powerful than I thought?" Bart noticed that Rocky''s aura might not be that


    mediocre. In fact, he thought that Rocky''s aura might be something that humans did not possess at all.


    Perhaps, this aura was stranger and more powerful than that of the spiritual race.


    Soon after, in the tribe of the Heavenly Demon n, fire suddenly soared into the sky, and the hubbub


    of voices could be heard.


    Meanwhile, right in the center hall of the n, Alston was discussing with the patriarchs of the Ghost


    Master n, and the Giants n. "What''s that?" asked one of the patriarchs. They looked at each


    other upon hearing the rumbling noise just outside the hall.


    "Patriarch, I''ve got some bad news! Prince Crimson has escaped, and he is currently wiping out our


    people..." An ordinary spiritual being barged in their hall in a hurry to report.

 Chapter 1324 An Eight-star Spirit-manipulated Beast

    Chapter 1324 An Eight-star Spirit-manipted Beast


    "This guy is really restless. He must be nning to save Marcia when we are not paying attention. But


    it won''t be easy for him to find the ce where Marcia is locked up. However, we must still strengthen


    Marcia''s guards. Guards..." Alston decisively ordered.


    "We''ll go and have a look immediately. He won''t be easy to deal with!" Obviously, the Ghost Master


    n''s patriarch still held grudges against Rocky for what he had done to his n before.


    Then, Alston, together with the two patriarchs, walked out of the hall. Not long after, they saw that


    Rocky was in the center of the Heavenly Demon nir. He was fighting against a hundred members


    of the Heavenly Demon npletely on his own. Some of the members were killed, and some were


    severely injured. They could not resist Rocky''s killing momentum at all.


    "If it weren''t for the fact that he has the Divine Spiritual Source, we wouldn''t have to care about him at


    all," the Ghost Master n''s patriarch said with hatred.


    "Well, even though he has the Divine Spiritual Source, we don''t need to be afraid of him. Remember


    that his woman is still in our hands. He will not hastily use the source''s power. If we work together,


    taking him down won''t be a problem," Alston assured them.


    "What are we waiting for then?" The aura of the Giants n''s patriarch shook after he said that.


    With that, Alston and the two patriarchs quickly rushed towards Rocky together.


    When he saw the threeing towards him, an evil smile crept at the corners of his mouth. He waved


    the huge ming de in his hand and activated all his power at once.


    The entire Heavenly Demon n was bing apletely hell-like battlefield


    Meanwhile, even though Rocky caused a chaos in the whole Heavenly Demon n, all the passes and


    entrances were still heavily guarded that even a fly could not pass through. However, it didn''t seem to


    be an obstacle in Bart''s eyes. His figure was moving fast like a ghost that was directly headed in one


    direction. Not far away from him, there were dozens of members of the Heavenly Demon n who


    were strengthening their vignce.


    Not long after, Bart sneaked into a deste area a mile away from the Heavenly Demon n''s


    territory. He saw that there was only a temple-like divine hall standing there. If one wasn''t familiar with


    the Heavenly Demon n, he definitely wouldn''t have been able to find this ce. This was where


    Alston imprisoned Marcia.


    It was clear that Alston had put a lot of effort into preventing Rocky from rescuing Marcia. Alston had


    calcted thousands of possibilities, but unfortunately he did not expect that Rocky would meet Bart


    who had been locked up in the Heavenly Demon n for more than thirty years, and that the two of


    them would actually team up.


    When Bart approached the divine hall, he saw that there were about a hundred Heavenly Demon n


    guards around the hall. The guards included the forces and a few powerful ordinary spiritual beings.


    So, it was not easy to sneak into the divine hall. But he couldn''t make a scene just to save Marcia


    because he was still going to find the forbidden item hidden by Townsend.


    "The woman that he wants to save must be locked inside. But it''s heavily guarded. It won''t be easy to


    get in and save her," Bart murmured to himself. He looked around and found a dense forest on the left


    side of the hall. After pondering for a while, he dived into the forest.


    A momentter, a loud sound suddenly came from the dense forest. The sound attracted the attention


    of the guards outside the divine hall.


    With that, an ordinary spiritual being led more than a dozen spiritual ves to search the dense forest.


    A long time had passed, and they still were noting out from the forest which naturally aroused the


    suspicion of the other guards. Two more ordinary spiritual beings immediately rushed in with some


    spiritual ves. After a quick rustle in the forest, there was absolutely no other sound.


    The rest of the guards looked at each other and then rushed into the dense forest, leaving behind more


    than a dozen spiritual ves. Suddenly, a ck figure shed out of the forest and rushed to the


    remaining spiritual ves outside the divine hall at an amazingly fast speed. Almost in an instant, the


    spiritual ves were hit and fell on the ground without making any sound.


    "These spiritual race beings are simple-minded indeed!" Bart yfullyughed before sneaking into the


    divine hall.


    After entering the hall, Bart saw a beautiful woman there. She was sitting cross-legged in the center of


    an enchanted barrier. Her eyes were closed, and her delicate face was calm.


    "This guy has a good taste indeed. No wonder he wanted to save her. He is as capable as I was back


    then," Bart boasted and then said to the woman, "Wake up, girl. It''s time for us to leave this ce."


    Marcia, who sensed Bart''s aura, opened her eyes. She was incredibly surprised to see a top master at


    the Immortal Stage appear in front of her.


    "Wait, who are you?" Marcia immediately asked.


    "A young man asked me a favor to rescue you. Please don''t ask any more questions. You need to trust


    me. We must leave now." Bart didn''t want to exin more. He threw out a palm attack and hit the


    enchanted barrier that trapped Marcia. However, the enchanted barrier was obviously extraordinarily


    strong, and even Bart couldn''t break through it at once.


    "Let me help you, sir." Marcia increased her spiritual power, and an astonishing aura of the spiritual


    master level immediately rushed out towards the enchanted barrier.


    Boom! Boom!


    Under the impact of the two astonishing forces, the enchanted barrier was finallypletely broken.


    "Girl, don''t tell me you''re actually from the spiritual race?" Bart was taken aback when he saw that


    Marcia released an amazing aura of a spiritual master. She looked like an ordinary human girl, but she


    actually possessed the strength of a powerful spiritual master.


    "Sir, no more nonsense! Let''s get to the point. Tell me, where is Basil now?" Marcia asked immediately.


    From what Bart said a while ago, she knew that the so-called young man that Bart referred must be


    Rocky. She didn''t know what kind of rtionship Bart had with Rocky to willingly take a risk in helping


    him save her. Yet, she didn''t want to know that now, as she was more worried about Rocky.


    "Girl, be polite to me! How dare you say that? Well, he''s messing with the Heavenly Demon n to buy


    us some time. He told me to ask you to immediately leave the Heavenly Demon n after I saved


    you," Bart said as he red at her.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "No, I need to find him." Marcia grew more worried when she heard this.


    "Well, I won''t stop you if you want to find him, but don''t prevent me from stealing treasures. Take care


    of yourself then!" Bart said and quickly rushed out of the hall.


    Seeing this, Marcia followed him closely.


    However, as soon as the two of them walked out of the divine hall, they saw a mass of people outside.


    The guards who had been deceived by Bart a while ago had already been waiting outside for them.


    Seeing this, Bart didn''t intend to show any mercy. He summoned his eight-star spirit-manipted beast


    which was like a giant bull with mes surrounding its body.


    The appearance of his spirit-manipted beast immediately shocked the guards. After all, the eight-


    star spirit-manipted beast was immensely powerful. Even in the spiritual race, only the guardian


    beast of an advanced spiritual master couldpete with it!

 Chapter 1325 Barts Help

    Chapter 1325 Bart''s Help


    The eight-star spirit-manipted beast took a few deep breaths and directly rushed to the members of


    the Heavenly Demon n who also summoned their guardian beasts to resist the attack.


    Seeing this, Marcia also summoned her Holy-blood Dragon King.


    When her beast appeared, it roared with great power. Two blood wheels appeared around it and it


    immediately rushed to the enemy.


    "What? Girl, is your beast a legendary guardian beast?" Bart was filled with experience and knowledge.


    He immediately recognized the Holy-blood Dragon King who had the aura of a legendary guardian


    beast. He couldn''t help but feel a little surprised when he spoke. He had already been shocked by the


    young man a while ago, and now this woman also made him a little surprised. She not only possessed


    the strength of a spiritual master, but also had a legendary guardian beast.


    Not long after, nearly a hundred members of the Heavenly Demon n were quickly killed through the


    joint efforts of Bart and Marcia.


    However, another three Heavenly Demon n spiritual masters led arge group to rush over and


    surround Bart and Marcia at once.


    "This is really getting troublesome!" Bart''s face quickly darkened when he saw theing enemies.


    What he had nned was to steal the forbidden item immediately after he saved Marcia, but now it


    seemed that it was not likely to happen.


    "Sir, I thought you were going to steal some treasure? Please go ahead. I can take care of those


    beings. I''ll find Basil myself once I''m done here..." Marcia considerately said.


    "Well, I prefer to help people until they''repletely out of trouble! If I leave you alone like this, my


    reputation as Bart will be ruined if the news reaches the Holy Dragon Empire!" Bart snorted out.


    "So, you are the famous Bart from the Ximen n! I''ve heard a lot about you!" Marcia was also


    surprised to hear that. She didn''t expect that the legendary figure of the Ximen n would suddenly


    appear here and help Rocky save her.


    "Oh, please don''t tter me. Aren''t you going to find that young man? I''ll go with you!" Bart thought for a


    while and said. Because he knew that even though he wanted to steal the forbidden item now, there


    was no chance.


    At the same time, in the Heavenly Demon n, the ck light soared into the sky.


    Rocky fought against Alston, the other two patriarchs, as well as many elders of the Heavenly Demon


    n and other members who surrounded him just like the tide, but he was still having the whip hand.


    Of course, it was also because Alston did not show his true strength yet. It was obvious that he was


    deliberately hiding it. It seems like he did not want the two patriarchs to know his true strength.


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t be easy for Rocky to deal with him.


    At that time, the two patriarchs joined hands to disy two powerful secret skills of the spiritual race


    and instantly directed them at Rocky.


    Boom! Boom!


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After two loud bangs, a dazzling light shot out in all directions.


    But soon enough, a ck me shadow rushed out of the light and turned into a huge Moon de that


    directly faced the two patriarchs.


    Seeing this, they didn''t dare to attack it head-on. They immediately dodged instead, but many of the


    members of the Heavenly Demon n around them didn''t have enough time to react. They were hit


    and instantly vanished into thin air.


    "Go out there and fight, all of you! Don''t give him any chance to breathe at all!" Alston shouted. It


    seemed that he wanted to consume Rocky''s strength using the huge crowd.


    With that, several elders of the Heavenly Demon n immediately surrounded Rocky again. And


    Rocky rushed forward with great momentum.


    "I wonder if he rescued Marcia already?" Rocky murmured to himself with a cold and deadly look in his


    eyes.


    More and more members of the Heavenly Demon n gathered around Rocky. They all looked so


    eager to kill him. Besides that, the two patriarchs led seven or eight powerful spiritual masters. Rocky


    was undoubtedly under great pressure.


    Despite that, he still seemed to be skillful, but Alston, who he worried about the most, still did not make


    any move. Thest time he fought Alston, he only gained a little advantage with the power of the Spirit


    Possession. So, he knew that Alston was definitely his biggest threat.


    However, just as Rocky was in the tight encirclement, a figure suddenly rushed out and danced in the


    air.


    "Fire Demon Attack!" The figure''s whole body was covered with fire and it suddenly turned into a rising


    fire shadow. It soared into the sky, covering a hundred meters in an instant.


    In a blink of an eye, all the members of the Heavenly Demon n who were enveloped were dead or


    injured.


    "Boy, you''re not dead yet. Great job!" The figure came close to Rocky and burst into wildughter.


    "Sir, why are you still here? Did you manage to release her?" Rocky couldn''t help but ask when he saw


    Bart.


    "See for yourself!" While Bart was speaking, another beautiful figure descended from the sky riding on


    a huge dragon shadow. In an instant, she swept away dozens of members of the Heavenly Demon


    n and immediatelynded beside Rocky.


    It was Marcia and the Holy-blood Dragon King.


    "Basil..." Marcia was relieved as soon as she saw that he was safe and sound.


    "Didn''t I tell you to leave?" When Rocky saw Marcia, his face immediately became cold.


    "No, I won''t leave you here alone or give up on you," Marcia excitedly answered.


    Rocky was totally speechless. He thought he was already fully decided to be heartless, but he


    obviously failed to let Marcia give up on him.


    "Boy, are these two spirit-manipted beasts both yours?" Bart curiously asked.


    Rocky turned to look at him, and nodded.


    "Sir, aren''t you supposed to steal the treasure?" Rocky coldly changed another topic.


    "Forget about it. I don''t even know where it is. And even if I do know, I think it''s difficult for me to take


    the treasure away in this situation. Just let me help you this time!" Bart tly said.


    "Alright. Then you must be prepared for theing danger, sir." Rocky mischievously grinned at Bart.


    Alston''s face darkened when he saw that Marcia got out along with a mysterious master that was at


    least at the fifth grade of the Immortal Stage.


    "Tell me, who is that old man?" Alston asked one of the elders.


    The elder immediately told him Bart''s background.


    "Huh? That''s Bart?! He was once the famous genius spirit maniptor of the Ximen n. He stole an


    important thing from Patriarch Townsend?" Alston''s eyes froze immediately when he heard that. Then


    he turned to Bart and shouted, "Old man, if you hand over the thing you stole from our n, I will let


    you go. If you are with them, you will have no choice but to die!"

 Chapter 1326 Came For The Rescue

    Chapter 1326 Came For The Rescue


    "No way! I''d rather give it to this young man than give it back to the Heavenly Demon n!" Bart said,


    his lips curled disdainfully.


    At the moment, his expression suddenly became stern, as he took out a stone te carved with


    strange patterns from his inner pocket and handed it to Rocky.


    "Sir, what are you doing? What is this?" Rocky couldn''t help asking, even as he carefully epted the


    strange te in his hands.


    "You should leave now, while I cover for you two. The Heavenly Demon n desperately wants to deal


    with you, so you have to be careful. Consider this as my gift to you. Go and find the other half of the


    map, which will help you find the power to fight against the spiritual race," Bart instructed him. Rocky''s


    face looked serious as he listened, for he knew that Bart was giving him a heavy responsibility.


    "I''m not so weak that I need you to cover for me, sir. In fact, it will be easier for me to make a move if


    you two don''te. But forget that..." Rocky''s face froze. He immediately opened his Magic Spiritual


    Space and a figure flew out from it.


    "Brat, you finally let me make a move." Gluttonughed wildly, disregarding all the people around them.


    "Haven''t you been wanting to kill the spiritual race beings for a long time? Now the opportunity has


    come. Just kill as many as you can. My current strength is enough for you to maintain your original


    form," Rocky said with an evil smile. The dim light cast shadows on his face, making him look like an


    angel of death.


    "Then I''ll not stand on ceremony." As if it was ready to move, Glutton looked around at the dense crowd


    of the Heavenly Demon n members.


    The next moment, a breathtaking demonic aura burst out from its body, as it shed with intense,


    blinding light. Its human body continued to grow, until it gradually turned into the shape of a beast,


    standing between heaven and earth like a mountain.


    "Is this your spirit-manipted beast?" Bart stared at Rocky in surprise, as the evil aura emitted by this


    beast was even stronger than that of Marcia''s Holy-blood Dragon King. It was quite obvious that this


    one was very powerful.


    After Glutton transformed into its original beast form, it rushed directly to the dark mass of Heavenly


    Demon n members around it, ughtering them with delight on its face. As soon as those spiritual


    race beings saw it, their faces twisted in horror, while their feet froze on the spot.


    The faces of the two patriarchs were also ghastly pale. Bart, and Marcia who had the sacred Holy-


    blood Dragon King with her, were already very difficult to fight. They did not expect that Rocky would


    summon another powerful ancient demonic beast to assist them.


    "Let''s go!" Rocky yelled at Bart and Marcia with his eyes narrowed in concentration. Then, he gave the


    signal to Glutton, who immediately dashed to one direction with unstoppable momentum.


    The three of them followed closely behind the beast and broke out of the encirclement.


    "Are we going to let them go like this?" the patriarch of the Ghost Master n asked, looking at Alston


    agitatedly.


    "Of course not. It looks like I have to be serious. I was going to show this at the end, but now it seems


    that I can''t wait anymore." After saying this, Alston suddenly sneered and soared into the air as if he


    had a trump card already prepared, and he probably did.


    In a blink of an eye, he flew across the sky andnded in front of Glutton.


    As soon as it saw Alston blocking his way, Glutton immediately roared. Its strong forelimbs raised high


    and fell from the sky, covering Alston''s entire body.


    Just as it was about to crush Alston under its gigantic limbs, a strange long mace suddenly appeared in


    Alston''s hand. It was as long as a sword, thick as an arm, and strange lines were engraved all over its


    surface. The ck smoke rose scathingly, which easily frightened those whoid eyes on it.


    "Dark King Mace!" Alston shouted as his eyes opened and shed like a bronze bell filled with streaks


    of blood.


    In the next breath, the ground beneath the whole Heavenly Demon nir shook violently, and then


    countless soul shadows flew out from under them, gathering towards the Dark King Mace in Alston''s


    hand. Almost at the same time, Glutton''s forelimbs were resisted by a huge force, and it was stuck in


    the air, unable to get close to Alston as if a barrier was between them. After those soul shadows


    gathered in the Dark King Mace in Alston''s hand, its spiritual light immediately soared.


    "Soul Breaking!" Alston shouted. Immediately, an astonishing soul light beam rushed out of the Dark


    King Mace and headed straight for Glutton.


    Due to its gigantic size, Glutton couldn''t dodge at all and was directly hit by the soul light beam.


    It let out a heart-wrenching howl, as it dashed and galloped uncontrobly.


    Rocky''s face turned cold when he saw the abrupt change, and his eyes immediately fell on the Dark


    King Mace in Alston''s hand.


    "Look at his hand! Could that be the Heavenly Demon n''s forbidden item?" Bart looked shocked at


    his discovery.


    "Yes, it seems to be their forbidden item," answered Rocky tightly. He clenched his fists in distress, as


    he thought that an ordinary item could never defeat Glutton so easily. Thus, it could only be a forbidden


    item. However, he didn''t expect that Alston would obtain the forbidden item of the Heavenly Demon


    n.


    At that moment, it seemed that Glutton was no longer under his control, so Rocky immediately opened


    his Magic Spiritual Space and forced it back.


    Seeing that Rocky took back his beast, Alstonughed and haughtily looked at him, saying, "The


    strongest ancient demonic beast is nothing more than an ant to me. You can''t escape from me this


    time!"


    On the other hand, the two patriarchs also rushed forward. They could not help but stare greedily at the


    Dark King Mace in Alston''s hand, jealousy evident on their faces. They did not expect that Alston had


    such a powerful treasure.


    "So this is a forbidden item. It is really powerful!" the patriarch of the Ghost Master n said enviously.


    "When did the Heavenly Demon n hide such a treasure? And howe we know nothing about it


    at all?" The patriarch of the Giants n was also a little unhappy.


    "It''s not the right time to care about such trivial things. I''ll exin it to you after we get the Divine


    Spiritual Source back, patriarchs. We have them trapped now. It''s a great chance." Obviously, Alston


    was trying to change the topic.


    The two patriarchs looked at each other and then looked at Rocky and the two people behind him.


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed in thought. He still had a trump card¡ªthe Divine Spiritual Source. However, he


    could not use it because of its exceedingly destructive power. If he released its power, everything would


    be destroyed except the owner. And at that point, he had Bart and Marcia by his side, so he could not


    use the Divine Spiritual Source.


    While Rocky was in a dilemma, arge group of ck shadows suddenly flew over from the sky. They


    seemed to be figures of the spiritual race.


    Marcia seemed to have sensed something even before she saw them. She cried out in surprise, "It''s


    my sister. They are here!"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Sure enough, soon, the Dragon Master n beings led by Moira appeared, and Sabina and the other


    women were among them. However, to Rocky''s surprise, the next group to appear was the Butterfly


    Divine n beings led by Cherry.


    "They still came for the rescue..." Rocky''s eyes brightened with a hopeful smile.


    The joint team led by Moira and Cherry had traveled thousands of miles, just to rescue Rocky and


    Marcia. At that moment, hope bloomed in their chest like the warm sunrise.

 Chapter 1327 The Astonishing Icy Aura

    Chapter 1327 The Astonishing Icy Aura


    "Basil and my master are there..." Sabina, apanied by two other women, was the first to spot


    Rocky, Marcia, and Bart. Her face turned pale when she saw that they were besieged.


    Hundreds of members of the Dragon Master n and the Butterfly Divine n, led by Moira and


    Cherry, rushed forward and cleared a bloody path toward Rocky and the others.


    "Basil, master, are you all right?" Sabina was the first to rush forward and ask. Concern reflected in her


    tone and expression as she turned her gaze at Rocky and Marcia.


    "We are fine," Marcia replied with a shake of her head.


    "Marcia, you go first. I''ll cover you," Moira, who had just arrived, instructed Marcia and Rocky.


    "No, you leave with Marcia and Sir Bart first. I''ll take care of the rest..." Rocky refused firmly as he


    nced at Moira.


    When Alston saw reinforcements of the Dragon Master n and the Butterfly Divine n appear, his


    expression turned grim, and fury coursed through him.


    "What are you waiting for? Kill them all!" Alston thundered.


    Soon, thousands of members of the Heavenly Demon n, led by several elders and spiritual masters,


    rushed forward like a tide.


    "Leave now!" Driven by a sense of urgency, Rocky turned and called out to Moira and the others. Then


    he summoned his two beasts to wee the dense charging crowd of the Heavenly Demon n.


    "Master, what should we do..." Sabina appeared anxious as she looked at Marcia.


    "Listen to him," Marcia said at once as she nodded to Moira and Cherry.


    The next moment, Marcia and the other women, and hundreds of members of the Dragon Master n


    and the Butterfly Divine n rushed toward the borders of the Heavenly Demon n''s territory.


    "Two patriarchs, please hold him back. Once I gather the power of the Dark King Mace, I will give him a


    fatal blow!" Now that Rocky was alone, Alston grabbed the chance to instruct the patriarchs of the


    Ghost Master n and the Giants n. A sinister smile tugged at the corners of his lips as he thought


    how devastating his attack would be.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The two patriarchs looked at each other and exchanged a subtle nod. A split secondter, the


    patriarchs, the elders, and the spiritual masters of the Heavenly Demon n rushed toward Rocky to


    suppress him.


    Rocky, however, seemed prepared. After Marcia and the others moved a few hundred meters away,


    the ck me behind him surged, transformed into wings, and rose into the sky. Suspended in the air,


    Rocky moved his left hand forward, and a ball of nine-colored divine light levitated over his palm.


    Everyone gasped as the nine-colored divine light was the Divine Spiritual Source!


    "Bloom! Divine Spiritual Source!" Rocky roared as he raised the Divine Spiritual Source in his hand. It


    emitted a dazzling light, like colorful fireworks that illuminated the whole night sky.


    Marcia and others who were fleeing were surprised by the sudden luminosity and turned. The intense


    brightness almost blinded them!


    "Run!" Understanding shed through Marcia, and she urged the others to move faster. She knew that


    Rocky had activated the power of the Divine Spiritual Source and that it would be dangerous for them if


    they lingered.


    A momentter, the entire Heavenly Demon n''s ground was enveloped by the nine-colored divine


    light. Not a sound could be heard as deathly silence descended!


    After a while, the nine-colored divine light slowly dissipated. None of the Heavenly Demon nir


    buildings were in sight. Only ruins could be seen, and debris was scattered everywhere.


    The two patriarchs, as well as the elders and the spiritual masters of the Heavenly Demon n, who


    had been charging at Rocky before, had survived the impact. Although they had saved their lives, they


    suffered from the bacsh and shock. They looked around awkwardly before casting a fear-filled


    nce at the hovering figure illuminated by the nine-colored divine light.


    Rocky sneered as he looked around the destruction caused by the Divine Spiritual Source. His eyes


    turned cold, and he was expressionless. However, as he had released the power of the Divine Spiritual


    Source, his own power had reached its limit, and he had to leave right away.


    As he turned, a powerful soul beam hurtled toward him as though it had been waiting for this


    opportunity to strike. Rocky''s eyes widened with surprise as he tried to dodge. Relief coursed through


    him as he avoided the soul beam. However, a split secondter, rm reced the relief as a ghost-


    like figure appeared in front of him. Before Rocky could react, the figure swung the Dark King Mace in


    his hand.


    Unable to avoid the iing attack, Rocky steeled himself for a direct hit. The impact was so mighty


    that he felt as though his whole body was about to explode. Helpless and weakened, he fell to the


    ground.


    Boom!


    A cloud of dust rose and spiraled toward the sky.


    "Ha-ha. You are still weaker than me!" Delight glimmered in Alston''s eyes as he flew down andughed


    wildly.


    Although his head throbbed as if it were being torn apart, Rocky mustered the energy to stand. His


    knees felt weak, but he looked at Alston calmly. However, underneath his calm appearance, Rocky


    gritted his teeth as he tried to endure the agonizing pain coursing through him. Alston''s attack was


    quite powerful and it had caused severe damage.


    After Alston''s blownded on Rocky, the two patriarchs rushed forward.


    "Patriarch Alston, good job! Now the Divine Spiritual Source will belong to us," the patriarch of the


    Ghost Master n blurted as excitement surged within him.


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, Alston suddenly appeared in front of him and pressed his


    palm on the patriarch''s chest. Considering the injuries he sustained from the earlier attack and the


    shockwaves from the Divine Spiritual Source just now, the patriarch of the Ghost Master n could not


    resist.


    "There is no ''us''. Only me! The Divine Spiritual Source belongs to me. From now on, the Ghost Master


    n and the Giants n will submit to me! And you two are no longer of use to me," Alston said


    insidiously. Suddenly, his whole body lit up.


    The face of the Ghost Master n''s patriarch turned deathly pale as his spiritual soul was sucked out.


    After Alston drained his soul, the Ghost Master n''s patriarch turned into a mummy.


    "You asked for it!" Rocky remarked with a cold re. Had the Ghost Master n''s patriarch listened to


    his advice before, he wouldn''t have ended up like this.


    "Who... who the hell are you?" Fear reflected in the expression of the Giants n''s patriarch. Never in


    his wildest dreams had he imagined that Alston would be cruel enough to absorb the spiritual soul of


    the other patriarch. What shocked him more was that this was not something that a being from the


    spiritual race could do.


    "I will give you one chance to save your life. You know what to do, don''t you?" Alston stated as he


    turned to the remaining patriarch. The sinister grin tugging on his lips morphed his handsome features.


    He couldn''t have looked more monstrous if he tried!


    The patriarch''s eyes widened, and his mouth fell open. He shot a terror-struck glimpse at his


    mummifiedpanion before looking at the Dark King Mace in Alston''s hand. Then he fell to his knees


    and said, "From now on, the Giants n will submit to the Heavenly Demon n!"


    "That''s good." Superiority and victory glimmered in Alston''s eyes as he burst intoughter. He faced


    Rocky and ordered, "If you hand over the Divine Spiritual Source, I might consider sparing your life."


    "Killing me is not that easy." Rocky''s eyes turned cold. It was evident that he wanted to fight to the end


    of his life. Even though his current strength was insufficient to defeat Alston, Rocky was unwilling to


    compromise.


    "Then, let''s try." Alston''s anger rose sharply when he saw that Rocky was still defiant.


    Suddenly, the two figures were face to face. Their gazes locked, and a sh of intense light burst forth.


    "You two are still as hostile as before!" Right at that tense moment, a voice echoed in the space a split


    second before an icy light descended from the sky. An astonishing aura of ice enveloped the two


    men.

 Chapter 1328 Lets Make A Deal

    Chapter 1328 Let''s Make A Deal


    Rocky and Alston immediately looked up as soon as they heard the sweet voice. The icy light slowly


    fell from the sky. Afternding, the light dissipated and revealed an iparably beautiful face.


    "It''s you." Rocky couldn''t help but be stunned. What appeared in front of him was the mysterious


    woman named Ice Queen. He had seen her when he went to the Snow Cemetery in to look for the


    colored pearl, and she was also one of the twelve statues.


    What he didn''t know was that ever since he came back from the Snow Cemetery in, she had been


    secretly watching him and even saved him once.


    "Ice Queen, I didn''t expect that I will see you again. You are still so astonishingly beautiful!" It was


    strange that Alston suddenly talked to Ice Queen in such a strange tone.


    "Long time no see, Sebastian. I didn''t expect that you would break the seal at all." Ice Queen quickly


    nced at Alston and seemed to see right through him.


    "I must thank this guy right here. If he didn''t use Belial''s power to unseal me, I''m afraid I would still be


    sealed in the Heavenly God Temple," Alston sneered and nced at Rocky.


    "Wait, are you..." Rocky was also shocked by Alston''s words. Judging from Alston''s tone, it was


    obvious that there was someone else in Alston''s body. In addition to what he said before, it was easy to


    guess that the powerful ghost hidden in his body was exactly the one he released from the stone


    chamber of the Evil King Hall. But he did not expect that Alston would be possessed by the ghost. No


    wonder Alston was able to grasp such evil power. It turned out that this ghost was behind all this.


    "I didn''t expect that we three would meet again after so many years," Ice Queen said as if she was


    reminiscing about the past.


    "What do you mean by ''we three''? Wait, he is also..." Alston suddenly looked at Rocky in confusion.


    Rocky seemed to understand what Ice Queen meant. The ghost attached to Alston seemed to be one


    of the twelve statues. But why was he sealed by Divine King Belial?


    "You can leave now," Ice Queen suddenly said to Rocky as she looked at him.


    "No, he can''t leave! I won''t allow it..." Alston ferociously said.


    However, before Alston could even finish his words, an ice bird appeared under Rocky''s feet and


    immediately dragged him away.


    Alston was about to run after him, but he was immediately stopped by Ice Queen.


    "Ice Queen, don''t think that I won''t dare to kill you," Alston angrily shouted at her.


    "Oh please, you are no match for me," Ice Queen coldly and arrogantly said.


    "You must know that the Divine Spiritual Source is in his hands. Have you already forgotten what he did


    to us in the past? You were even tricked by him! Why are you still so stubborn? If he uses the Divine


    Spiritual Source against us, none of us can escape," Alston coldly eximed.


    "Don''t worry. Even though he is the reincarnation of Belial, he hasn''t fully possessed his power yet. It''s


    impossible for him harm us even though he had the Divine Spiritual Source. Besides, he doesn''t know


    what happened on that year yet. So, it''s impossible for him to deal with us," Ice Queen calmly


    exined.


    "How about we join hands? If we join hands, there''s no one that can stop us. The Wild Spirit Land will


    be ours again..." Alston insidiously said.


    "I''m not really interested in your ambition at all. I just want Belial. Don''t disturb him anymore. Let''s just


    make a deal instead! Just let him gather the other half of the Divine Spiritual Source; then let him


    merge it to form theplete source," Ice Queen suddenly suggested.


    "What? Have you gone crazy? What good will that do to us?" Alston angrily red at her.


    "If that happens, I''m going to use the Divine Spiritual Source to recall the real Belial," Ice Queen said


    with a gleam of excitement in her eyes.


    "What did you just say? You want to resurrect Belial? That won''t happen. I will never let you get what


    you want..." Alston firmly said.


    "What about I give you theplete Divine Spiritual Source in exchange for this? If you let me


    resurrect Belial, I will give you theplete Divine Spiritual Source and let you rule the world. I will also


    promise that Belial won''t spoil your good n again!" There was a shrewd look in Ice Queen''s beautiful


    eyes. Her elegant and fragile look didn''t reflect her sly personality.


    "How can I even trust you?" Alston thoughtfully asked.


    "Well, first, I haven''t killed you yet. With your current strength, I can definitely crush you to death with


    just my finger. You know that, right?" Ice Queen menacingly sneered.


    "If you kill me now, won''t it be easier for him to gather theplete Divine Spiritual Source? There


    must be another reason why you''re letting me live! Perhaps you want someone to deal with Holy Lord


    because you know that he will definitely interfere one way or another." Alston seemed to see


    immediately through the mind of Ice Queen.


    "Alright, I can''t hide that from you. Yes, I am worried that Holy Lord will hinder me from reviving Belial.


    So, I hope you can help me deal with him when the timees," Ice Queen admitted.


    "Okay, I promise you that. But you must also keep your word or you will never be able to see your


    Belial again," Alston reminded her.


    Ice Queen coldly snorted. Then, she waved her sleeve and left.


    "Do you really want her to revive Divine King Belial?" Alston suddenly said in a normal tone.


    "I don''t want to, but this may be the fastest way to get theplete Divine Spiritual Source. But once I


    get theplete source, I will immediately kill those two," Alston said in a strange voice with a cold


    smile on his face.


    Meanwhile, Marcia and the other women as well as the members of the Dragon Master n and the


    Butterfly Divine n had already retreated to the safe zone and were anxiously waiting for Rocky.


    "Master, do you think Basil will be alright?" Sabina worriedly asked Marcia.


    Thetter frowned at this. It had been a long time already, but Rocky still didn''t meet with them. It would


    be a lie if she told her disciple that she was not worried.


    "He has always been lucky. I think he should be fine," Erica replied first, even though she looked very


    worried.


    "All of you should take a rest first," Marcia gently said.


    However, they were all obviously worried about Rocky and couldn''t peacefully rest.


    After what seemed like an extremely long time, the tired women suddenly saw a figure flying down from


    an ice bird in the sky. They immediately surrounded him as soon as hended on the ground.


    "Basil..." Marcia and the other women could not help but breathe a sigh of relief when they saw that


    Rocky was safe and sound.


    Rocky looked around at Marcia, Moira, Cherry, and other members in front of him. The feelings in his


    heart were inexplicablyplicated. Although he tried his best to cut off his past, it was obviously not


    working.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 1329 Never Give Up

    Chapter 1329 Never Give Up


    "Basil, we will never give up on you no matter what kind of person you imed to be, okay? Deep


    down, we know you are lying to us. Plus, we understand that you must be dealing with your own


    difficulties. With that being said, we will never let you fight alone," Marcia said understandingly. After


    going through such a life-and-death trial, she had found out that Rocky''s apathy and brutality were just


    a facade. It seemed as if he was trying to conceal something, and the thing was taking its toll on him,


    putting an unbelievable weight on his shoulders. Therefore, Marcia thought that it was best not to leave


    his side.


    On the other hand, the other women on the spot, including Moira and Cherry, also nodded their heads


    in agreement.


    "Boy, look around you! You are one lucky bastard! Take a look at all these women. They''re ready to die


    for you. I got to admit, you''re making me jealous!" Bart teased with a gentle smile on his face.


    "Who is he, master? I haven''t seen him before." Sabina took a good look at Bart. Upon noticing that he


    was a strapping spirit maniptor at the Immortal Stage, she couldn''t help but ask.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "This is Mr. Bart from the Ximen n. He was once a famous genius spirit maniptor in the entire


    Wild Spirit Land," Marcia introduced.


    Sabina and the other women were shocked as soon as they heard who he was. Never did they expect


    that they could meet such a big shot.


    Not long after the introduction, Bart took out the te he had taken out and handed it over to Rocky.


    "But sir, this te..." Rocky saw the te and looked at Bart with surprised eyes.


    "Take it. It''s a gift. Time makes it inevitable that the rising generation is worthier than the former ones.


    Keep this te. You''ll never know when it will be useful to you. Well, I guess it''s time for me to


    leave. I''ve been locked up in here for more than thirty years, and it''s time for me to get out there and


    see the world again. Oh, by the way, if you see Bryant, please tell him I said hi." After his voice trailed


    off, he summoned his eight-star dragon beast, and flew up and away towards the sky.


    Marcia stared at Bart''s receding figure before she said to Rocky, "I didn''t expect that someone as


    famous as Mr. Bart would be imprisoned in the Heavenly Demon n for more than thirty years. I


    mean, it''s really unexpected. I''m just so d that Mr. Bart helped us a lot this time!"


    Rocky also nodded. If Bart hadn''t saved Marcia for him, then it would have been difficult for Rocky to


    save Marcia alone.


    "Do you have any idea what this te does or what it is for?" Marcia asked as she looked at the te in


    Rocky''s hand.


    "Look. There is a map, but it only shows half of it. I think it is leading us to a mysterious ce," Rocky


    remarked as he handed the te over for Marcia to see.


    Upon taking the te, Marcia could not believe at what she saw.


    "Is there something wrong?" Rocky asked as soon as he saw the strange look on Marcia''s face.


    "Juste with me. I''ll exin." Marcia quickly grabbed Rocky''s arm after hesitating for a while.


    At that moment, Rocky already knew that Marcia was going to rify things that had confused him


    before, so he went to a remote ce not far away with Marcia alone so as to give them more privacy.


    "So, what is it you want to tell me?" Rocky asked right away.


    Out of the blue, Marcia nced at Rocky with meaningful eyes and proceeded to turn around to untie


    her clothes.


    "Hold up! What are you doing?" Rocky took a step back.


    "Oh, please, it''s not what you think. Do you still remember the pattern on my back?" Marcia said at


    once with her back to Rocky. Her clothes slipped down, and in the blink of an eye, Rocky was looking


    at a naked body in front of him.


    Instantly, Rocky noticed the pattern on her back. Back then, he almost lost his life because of this same


    pattern. But now, Marcia was showing it to him voluntarily, and this was obviously a big deal


    considering his past experience with it.


    Not long after, Rocky realized that the pattern on her back looked very familiar. Then, he widened his


    eyes and said in surprise, "The pattern on your back seems to be opposite to the map on the te.


    Does this mean that the pattern on your back the other half of the map?"


    "My father told me that he left something very important on me. Perhaps, he was talking about this


    pattern. I never knew what this pattern was for. But as soon as Iid eyes on the te, I knew it is half


    a map. Half of this map was left by my grandfather. My father was afraid that it would be exposed, so


    he imprinted it on me. He also told me all the time to protect it with all of my being and not let anyone


    see it..." Marcia said, blinking her beautiful eyes.


    "So, in that case, the ce that the map is pointing to must be the Spirit Annihtion Land!" Rocky said


    with a frown.


    "Did you just say the Spirit Annihtion Land?" Marcia''s face suddenly changed.


    "Yes. That is the mysterious ce where several forbidden items have been taken out," Rocky said


    with confidence.


    "Why did my father leave me half of the map that leads to the mysteriousnd?" Marcia asked in


    bewilderment.


    "He must have had a reason for doing so. Perhaps, he wanted to send all the forbidden items back


    there. But maybe he also wanted you to lead humans to obtain the forbidden power and fight against


    the spiritual race..." Rocky supposed.


    "Well, I hope it''s thetter reason," Marcia said with a slight hint of dismay in her voice.


    "Why?" Rocky stared at Marcia for a while, waiting for her answer.


    "I just think that in this way, we can help you fight against the spiritual race, and deal with the cmity


    beasts..." Marcia answered after thinking for some time.


    "The Spirit Annihtion Land is by no means a ce that humans can easily explore. You''d better give


    up this idea, unless you are ready to get hurt." Of course, Rocky would never want Marcia to take that


    risk.


    "You can try and discourage me, but I will find a way to fight against the spiritual race myself," Marcia


    snorted.


    Seeing Marcia''s attitude, Rocky felt a little helpless. Needless to say, he had clearly underestimated the


    stubbornness of the woman in front of him.


    "Well, since you want to help me so much, then I will ask you to do something for me instead," after


    hesitating for a while, Rocky implored.


    "Okay, shoot!" Marcia replied without thinking twice.


    "Listen to me closely. First off, you need to protect Isis, Nigel, Lena, and all the people whom may


    Alston use as leverage to deal with me," Rocky ordered.


    "Okay. Anyway, I will protect them with every fiber of my being," Marcia answered seriously.


    "Second, you have to ensure the normal operation of the Genome Research Institute. Once Alston


    takes control of the Holy Dragon Empire, he will surely destroy everything rted to me. The Genome


    Research Institute was built with my blood and sweat, and it is also an indispensable existence for


    humans to fight against the spiritual race. With that being said, I hope you understand why I can''t let


    Alston destroy the institute."


    Marcia nodded vigorously as she listened to Rocky''s order.


    "Third, you have to secretly unite all the countries and forces that want to resist the spiritual race and


    form an alliance. Prior to that, our humanity assistance has won the hearts and support of many people


    in many countries. You can use this to persuade them," Rocky added.


    "Okay, I see. After I return, I will gather Chief Bryant, General Lance, and some other ns like the Ji


    n at once, then ask them to gather the troops of the three legions and the spirit maniptors of each


    n. Next, I will expand our forces based on this. This should be more convincing. Despite this, I''m


    afraid it''s not enough to fight against the spiritual race," stated Marcia


    worriedly.

 Chapter 1330 Set Off For The Spirit Annihilation Land

    Chapter 1330 Set Off For The Spirit Annihtion Land


    "Yes, human beings do not have sufficient strength to fight Alston. Although we have the support of the


    Dragon Master n and the Butterfly Divine n, these two ns'' power is inadequate to match the


    joint forces of the three ns led by Alston, the Heavenly Demon n, the Ghost Master n, and the


    Giants n. The Phoenix Master n and the Wood n are probably still mad at me because of


    what happenedst time. Besides, if they consider the Divine Spiritual Source, they can''t possibly fight


    for me. Given everything that has happened, you may have toy low for a while. It would be a wise


    idea to rest, regain your power, and avoid a confrontation with Alston. When the time is right, you can


    fight him to the death..." Rocky said seriously.


    "What about you? You won''t return with us, will you?" Marcia asked as if she had seen through Rocky.


    "With me by your side, things will only be moreplicated and troublesome. Besides, some


    things I have to face alone. Most importantly, I will leave you sooner orter, so I don''t want to hurt you


    anymore..." Rocky replied with a helpless sigh.


    "What do you mean? What on earth are you hiding from me?" Marcia frowned. Thebined feelings


    of curiosity and suspicion left her uneasy.


    "Even if I exin, there''s nothing we can do to change it. Some things are destined." Rocky lowered


    his gaze and shook his head. He appeared defeated, which only served to unsettle Marcia further.


    "I won''t let you out of my sight unless you tell me," came Marcia''s serious reply.


    "Why are you doing this?" Rocky''s brows knitted tightly as he failed to understand why she was


    pressing him so much.


    "Will you tell me or not?" Marcia persisted as she stared at him with her beautiful eyes.


    Aware that he would not win this battle, andforted by the knowledge that Marcia was a woman of


    her word, Rocky decided to tell her. On some level, he hoped that after learning the truth, Marcia would


    give up.


    "What did you say? You are not Basil..." Astonishment and disbelief glimmered in Marcia''s beautiful


    eyes.


    "Yes, my soul doesn''t belong to this world. It entered this world by ident. Once my soul attached


    itself to Basil''s body, his soul fell asleep."


    "But what did you mean when you said that you would leave sooner orter?" Marcia couldn''t help but


    ask.


    "I had overused my power. As a result, my soul was damaged and iplete. My soul may disappear


    at any time..." Rocky shifted ufortably as he exined. "Your father told me about it."


    "Is that what my father said to you before he died?" It never urred to Marcia that her father already


    knew that Rocky''s soul did not belong to this world and even became iplete.


    Rocky nodded.


    "I don''t understand. Since you know all this, why do you still work so hard?" Marcia was both angry and


    distressed. The thought of separating from him left her stomach in knots. Equally, learning that he had


    hidden something so important from her stirred her temper.


    "Because this is my fate." Rocky sneered. Of course, he did not tell Marcia the truth that even without


    any damage, his soul would disappear sooner orter as it did not belong to this world.


    "If I were stronger, you wouldn''t have to suffer all this." Guilt surged within Marcia''s heart, and her eyes


    glimmered with unshed tears. It was not until now that she realized that the burden Rocky carried was


    beyond her imagination.


    "Don''t worry about me. Just do what you need to. It''s good to be able to tell you all this finally. But,


    please, don''t tell the others, especially Lena and Isis..." Rocky and Marcia nced at each other.


    Concern reflected in Rocky''s expression for a split second before it returned to his typical cold


    expression.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "I see." Marcia was rendered speechless. She instinctively knew that Rocky hadn''t told her everything.


    But, she didn''t press him as her mind was in a mess at the moment.


    Then, the two returned to the crowd.


    "By the way, Basil, I have something for you." When Sabina saw that Rocky and Marcia had returned,


    she suddenly remembered something. She brought out a palm-sized Spiritual Weapon with


    bloodstains.


    "The three of us have searched everywhere that the descendants of the Thunder Master n might


    live, but we still haven''t found traces of them. Nor can we find any information about the whereabouts


    of the n''s legendary guardian beast. However, we found this Spiritual Weapon in the n''s ruins.


    The blood on this Spiritual Weapon likely belongs to the n''s legendary guardian beast. I don''t know if


    this would be of help to you..." Sabina exined as she gave the weapon to Rocky.


    "If the blood on it belongs to the legendary guardian beast of the Thunder Master n, then you have


    completed your task. The rest is my business." Rocky nodded thoughtfully as he studied the Spiritual


    Weapon in his hand. If the blood on the weapon was indeed the blood of the legendary guardian beast,


    then he could use it to extract the beast''s blood essence.


    "Matriarch Cherry, has the reincarnation egg of the Nether Butterfly Queen hatched?" Rocky asked


    Cherry after putting away the Spiritual Weapon. Surprisingly enough, she had been silent all this while.


    "Not yet." Cherry shook her head.


    Rocky nodded in understanding before ncing around and saying, "I should go now. Take care of


    yourselves!" He walked away without giving the women a chance to protest. He was so upset that he


    was unable to bring himself to turn and nce at the women. The women steeled themselves, and


    forcefully held back their tears as they looked at his retreating figure.


    "You''ve got the map of the Spirit Annihtion Land. Not only is the timing perfect, but thend is also a


    good ce for you to cultivate. With your current strength, even if you get the other half of the Divine


    Spiritual Source, it will be difficult to integrate theplete Divine Spiritual Source. Therefore, you


    have to improve your power of the King Realm as soon as possible." The voice of the Dragon-shaped


    Soul Beast sounded in Rocky''s mind.


    "Are you instructing me to cultivate in the Spirit Annihtion Land? Isn''t that where the race stronger


    than the spiritual race once lived?" Rocky asked solemnly. As he had heard about the secrets of the


    spiritual race from Cherry, he was aware that the spiritual race was most afraid of humans getting the


    power of the forbidden items in the Spirit Annihtion Land.


    "That''s right. Only that ce can bring your power of the King Realm to a higher level," the Dragon-


    shaped Soul Beast replied.


    "You already knew the location of the Spirit Annihtion Land, didn''t you? Why didn''t you send me


    there until I got the map?" Rocky asked as doubt coursed through him.


    "After the powerful race was destroyed, the spiritual race sealed their base. Although I know of its


    location, I have to know the seal''s weakness if I want to enter. The leaders of the different ns of the


    spiritual race who removed forbidden items from thend are aware of the weakness of the seal. It''s


    the only way for them to enter as well. The map in your possession will help you to find the seal''s


    weakness," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast exined.


    "Then, let''s go!" Rocky replied before he turned into a ck light and


    disappeared.

 Chapter 1331 Arrived At The Divine Land

    Chapter 1331 Arrived At The Divine Land


    A few dayster, following the instruction of the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast, Rocky arrived at the


    Myriad Spirit Tomb.


    "Huh? Didn''t you ask me to go to the Spirit Annihtion Land? Why are we here instead?" Rocky asked


    with a frown as he stood under the Myriad Spirit Tomb''s icy tombstone.


    "Do you remember that I once told you that there are three realms in the Maelstrom Realms? The first


    realm is the Myriad Spirit Tomb; the second, the Heavenly God Temple, and the third..." the Dragon-


    shaped Soul Beast said and then suddenly paused.


    "The third is the Spirit Annihtion Land?" Rocky guessed at once.


    "Yes, exactly," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast replied with a slight nod.


    "If the Myriad Spirit Tomb is the only way to the Spirit Annihtion Land, then the leaders of the different


    spiritual race ns must have also been here before?" Rocky guessed again.


    "They didn''t enter the Spirit Annihtion Land from the Myriad Spirit Tomb. They entered through other


    cracks which are abundant in the Wild Spirit Land. But the real entrance is here," the Dragon-shaped


    Soul Beast exined to Rocky.


    "Huh? Cracks? What''s that supposed to mean? Is the Spirit Annihtion Land not actually in the Wild


    Spirit Land?" The Dragon-shaped Soul Beast''s words reminded Rocky of the principles of space. It was


    said that the universe had many spaces, but those spaces didn''t interact with each other. However,


    these spaces were connected.


    "Well, you can say that. The Spirit Annihtion Land was also known as the Divine Land. For the


    people of the Wild Spirit Land at that time, the Star Divine Race that lived in the Divine Land were like


    gods," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast quickly continued.


    "So, that powerful race is called the Star Divine Race. If the Wild Spirit Land is one space and the


    Divine Land is another space, the Heavenly God Temple, which is located at the middle of these two, is


    a ce that maintains the bnce between the twonds. The twonds are two spaces that are not


    supposed to be connected to each other. Yet, they are connected for some reason," Rocky murmured


    to himself. It was obvious that the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast told him the truth, and this changed his


    previous assumptions. The existence of the Wild Spirit Land and Divine Land was not as simple as he


    had imagined. Everything had its own reason for existing, so there must be something important behind


    the connection between the twonds. This might also have something to do with the Star Divine


    Race''s history.


    "Actually, you are extremely close to the real answer," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast said as if it read


    Rocky''s mind.


    "If that''s the case, why don''t you tell me directly?" Rocky was puzzled by the beast''s silence and


    unwillingness to tell him all the secrets that it knew.


    "There are some answers that you need to find out by yourself. Besides, even if I tell you everything,


    you can''t change anything now. So, it''s all going to be meaningless," the beast said like a person who


    had experienced so many hardships in life.


    "Didn''t you say that if I can merge theplete Divine Spiritual Source, everything will be finally


    settled? The blood essence of the legendary guardian beasts is almostplete. The only one


    remaining is the Nether Butterfly Queen''s. If the Nether Butterfly Queen is reborn, I can figure out all


    the secrets in the Oracle Jade. Besides that, I can integrate the power of the nine legendary beasts and


    get the other half of the Divine Spiritual Source..." Rocky said with certainty in his eyes.


    "If theplete Divine Spiritual Source could solve everything, Divine King Belial wouldn''t have tried


    his very best back then. Some things could not be solved by just some strong force. The Star Divine


    Race was an extremely strong force, but they were not an exception and became extinct as well!" the


    beast replied in a deep and wise voice.


    With that, Rocky''s eyes immediately froze. Then a pair of ming wings rose behind him and he flew


    straight to the sky above the Myriad Spirit Tomb. Not long after, he passed through the clouds and


    reached the second realm of the Maelstrom Realms where the Heavenly God Temple was located.


    "So, where should I head to now?" Rocky immediately asked the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast.


    "After passing through the Heavenly God Temple, you need to fly to the end. That''s where the entrance


    to the third realm is," the beast replied.


    Rocky then continued to fly forward. With his current strength, the five dangerous areas in the


    Heavenly God Temple no longer threatened him.


    Not long after, Rocky passed through the Heavenly God Temple. He continued to fly forward to the


    point that he didn''t know anymore how long he was flying. Then, a neb-like vortex suddenly


    appeared in front of him. He immediately flew forward and stopped in front of it.


    "Is this the ce?" Rocky asked the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast.


    "Yes, this is it," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast confirmed.


    "What''s waiting for me there? Is it dangerous?" Rocky asked. He wanted to be as cautious as possible.


    "I won''t tell, but you''ll know once you get in." The beast kept him on his toes.


    From the beast''s tone, Rocky knew that the ce he was about to enter was not a ce that any mere


    human could imagine. It must be full of unknown dangers, so he had to be fully prepared.


    After taking a deep breath, Rocky slowly flew into the neb vortex. Upon entering, he immediately felt


    that he was deeply sinking. His surroundings werepletely shrouded in both dim and dazzling lights.


    But the light suddenly dissipated, and Rocky appeared in a world that he never imagined before.


    He was like in a vast starry sky. There were countless dots of light in the distance. It was like the


    endlessly extending Milky Way. However, with a closer look, he knew that these dots of light were


    actuallyrge and small continents. The continents werepletely enveloped byyers of huge light


    membrane and were floating in this starry world.


    The ce where Rocky was now seemed to be the end of the starry sky. That was why he could see


    the original appearance of the world called the Divine Land.


    At that moment, Rocky''s previous thoughts werepletely assured. The Divine Land and the Wild


    Spirit Land were twopletely different spaces which were connected for some reason.


    "Holy Lord said that the twelve people, including the Divine King Belial, were once saviors. They must


    have belonged to the Divine Land. In other words, they must have saved the Wild Spirit Land before


    and then ruled it afterwards." Rocky immediately connected the clues that he already knew to this


    newly found information. With that, he finally formed a clearer train of thought. However, there must be


    a vital reason why this powerful race was resisted and destroyed by the spiritual race.


    Besides, Rocky knew from Ice Queen that the ghost attached to Alston was one of the twelve statues,


    but it was sealed by Divine King Belial. He sensed that their rtionship must be an extremely


    complicated one.


    Just as the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast said, since he had already arrived at the Divine Land, it only


    meant that he was awfully close to the real answers.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Thinking of this, Rocky immediately flew forward. But soon he felt an immensely powerful force


    suddenly pouncing on him...

 Chapter 1332 A Mysterious Voice

    Chapter 1332 A Mysterious Voice


    Fortunately, Rocky reacted in time and quickly backed away, only to notice that there was a vaguely


    constant flow of force in front of him, forming an invisible barrier.


    "Have you forgotten what I said? The Divine Land has already been sealed with mysterious power by


    the spiritual race. It''s very dangerous for you to go in directly like this, for they have sealed it with the


    power of the Divine Spiritual Source," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast reminded.


    "I see..." Rocky murmured quietly, almost to himself, as he took out a hand-painted map. This map was


    abination of the patterns on the stone te and the patterns on Marcia''s back. It was aplete


    map that would allow him to enter the Divine Land.


    If he had looked at this map before entering the Divine Land, he would definitely think that it was just a


    painting, as the Divine Land was an entirely different space from the Wild Spirit Land. However, once


    he had entered the Divine Land, the map suddenly became clear. The light dots on it indicated that


    there werends of different sizes, among which were a red dot and a clear route. These dots and


    routes constantly shuttled through with each other, until they finally ended with thergest star.


    "This red light dot should be the weakness of the sealing power. And leaders of the spiritual race ns


    probably took this route back then," Rocky spected.


    Then, he began to move horizontally ording to the position marked by the red dot on the map. Since


    the sealing power was invisible, and no one knew howrge the area it covered, he decided to adopt


    the safest way.


    He wandered for a while around this starry world while looking for the red dot.


    After searching for a long time, he finally found a very simr position and got close to it instantly. Soon,


    he confirmed that it was the exact position marked by the red dot.


    "It should be here," Rocky muttered as his eyes observed his surroundings.


    "Be careful. If this is the weakness of the sealing power, not only you can enter, but also the beings


    inside cane out," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast reminded him once again.


    "There are beings inside? Hasn''t the Star Divine Race already perished?" Rocky asked, looking


    surprised.


    "Do you think there are no other living beings in the Divine Land other than the Star Divine Race?" the


    Dragon-shaped Soul Beast asked back haughtily.


    Only then did Rocky realize that he had indeed ignored this point. He had forgotten that the Divine


    Land was also a world, so there must be other living beings.


    However, before Rocky could react, a huge ck shadow flew towards him at an astonishing speed. It


    was short and long without wings, like a creature more suited in the sea, as it wriggled on its stomach


    like a worm. However, the most amazing thing was that its aura was equivalent to that of a spirit-


    manipted beast at the eight-star level.


    "That''s a Specter-shadow Beast!" Rocky heard the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast cry out.


    His eyes widened in momentary surprise, but he quickly recovered and pulled out the Frozen Wind


    Dagger, turning it into a huge ming de. With a sh to the air, a huge me shot out and


    confronted the beast.


    However, the Specter-shadow Beast was so fast that it avoided Rocky''s attack easily. It let out a loud


    roar at the same time, which made his ears ring painfully, and he momentarily lost his hearing. The


    ringing in his ears was the only sound he could hear, and the Specter-shadow Beast seemed to


    disappear out of thin air, like a ghost.


    But even though he could not see any visible threats, he could sense that something was wrong. As he


    closed his eyes to deepen his sense, he soon felt that something was stalking him in the darkness,


    approaching him. Although its aura waspletely gone and it seemed to be invisible, he could still


    feel some movements.


    Thanks to these faint movements, Rocky avoided the beast''s silent attack andunched a


    counterattack.


    Although the Specter-shadow Beast was very powerful, with Rocky''s strength, he was quite capable of


    handling it. It didn''t take him long before he defeated the beast, and it fled away limping.


    When the beast ran away from Rocky, he didn''t bother to give chase because he didn''t want to kill it


    anyway. Instead, he continued moving forward. Very soon, he smoothly passed through the seal and


    entered the Divine Land. Compared to the scene he had seen before when he approached, he


    discovered that the Divine Land was as vast as the starry sky. And thends wrapped by the light


    membrane were likes.


    After that, he followed the route on the map and the traces of the spiritual race ns'' leaders to


    wherever it ended, for he really wanted to know where the forbidden items that had been taken out of


    the Divine Land came from.


    However, the Divine Land was muchrger than Rocky had imagined. It took him two days and three


    nights to finally arrive at his destination, which was also the biggest piece ofnd he had seen along


    the way. He flew into thend excitedly and came upon a series of mountains and rivers, green hills


    and blue waters, and thend seemed teeming with vitality. He could not imagine that this kind of ce


    was no longer inhabited.


    In the middle of mountains and rivers, a magnificent and huge ancient pce stood on the highest


    mountain peak, as if it was looking down upon everything. It was even more magnificent than the


    Heavenly God Temple! Various buildings of diverse sizes surrounded the ancient pce,pletely


    encircling it.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Is this..." Rocky was at a loss for words. He didn''t know what he was going to say.


    "The Divine Gods Hall..." the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast also muttered, sounding as awed as Rocky.


    "So, these forbidden items all came from here?" Rocky could not help but wonder.


    Then, he descended from the sky andnded in front of the Divine Gods Hall. After hended, he


    looked at the hall and found that it was even more magnificent up close. The Heavenly God Temple


    was much inferior to this ce.


    The Divine Gods Hall was supported by hundreds of stone pirs, so except for the roof, it was


    completely open. One could enter it from any direction.


    Rocky strode into the hall and passed through the heavy stone pirs. Then, he saw a spacious hall in


    front of him, which resembled a nk space, as it had virtually no furniture. Its ceiling was a sharp


    contrast to theck of furnishing, as it had a lot of vivid and exquisite-looking murals. However, the


    most eye-catching feature in the hall was the twelve statues standing about seven or eight meters in


    height, scattered in all directions for people to worship.


    The twelve statues were the twelve figures that Rocky had seen in the Heavenly God Temple!


    "It turns out that the Star Divine Race also worships the same twelve figures." Although Rocky had


    known that the twelve statues had a very close rtionship with the Star Divine Race, he did not


    expect that these twelve statues were also the gods that the race worshiped as the spiritual race.


    "To the Star Divine Race, they have ced great hopes on these twelve divine gods. They all believed


    that these divine gods could make the Star Divine Race stronger. But ironically, all they would bring in


    the end was a disaster¡ªa disaster that would exterminate their race." At that moment, a very calm and


    gentle voice sounded.


    Rocky abruptly whirled around to look for where the voice wasing from. He saw a seemingly


    gentle and calm figure slowly walking towards him. The figure had human features, but it exuded an


    aura that was hard to face directly, and its body was shining with a faint golden


    light.

 Chapter 1333 Strengthen His King Realm Power

    Chapter 1333 Strengthen His King Realm Power


    "Holy Lord?" Rocky eximed in surprise.


    "I can''t believe we''re meeting again so soon. This encounter is happening earlier than I predicted," Holy


    Lord said calmly. From his tone andck of surprise, it was evident that he had foreseen this.


    "Why are you here?" Rocky asked. Bewilderment and curiosity were evident in his voice as he nced


    at Holy Lord.


    "As I belong to this world, it is only natural that you would find me here. You, on the contrary, shouldn''t


    be here. But now that you are, it means you have inherited the full power of Divine King Belial.


    Otherwise, King Apollyon wouldn''t have allowed you toe here." Holy Lord''s observation was so


    urate that it surprised Rocky.


    Rocky didn''t deny it, but his eyes conveyed the doubt coursing through him.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Are you now wondering how I returned here after the spiritual race sealed the Divine Land? Since you


    can enter, it is natural that I can as well. No one is more familiar with this world than me. A mere seal of


    the spiritual race can''t stop me," Holy Lord said proudly.


    "I''m just a little surprised," Rocky admitted.


    "You must have a lot of questions. Perhaps you''re curious about how two worlds that originally did not


    interfere with each other came to be connected?" Holy Lord seemed to be able to read Rocky''s mind.


    "So, I''ve been right all along. The Divine Land and the Wild Spirit Land are two different worlds." A


    smirk tugged at the corner of Rocky''s lips. Holy Lord''s words were tantamount to confirming Rocky''s


    previous assumptions.


    "You are very smart. No wonder youe from another world. Since you are here, I will share with you


    why the Star Divine Race would be connected to the Wild Spirit Land." Holy Lord paused, raised his


    head, and nced at the twelve statues. With a slow nod, he recounted a period of the Star Divine


    Race''s history that had resulted in the birth of the twelve deities.


    "This ce was initially a very peaceful world. There was no war, no killing, and no rulers. Everyone


    was self-sufficient, and it was a happy and promisingnd. The Star Divine Race beings were born with


    extreme power and the ability to control all kinds of spiritual power with different attributes. Even so,


    they coexisted peacefully with the other creatures of this world. One day, the power that maintained this


    world suddenly lost its bnce, hurling this world toward imminent danger. Later, tens of thousands of


    our people died, and fewer than a thousand remained. To protect this world, the Star Divine Race


    selected twelve of their strongest race members to go to the Alien World to find a way to save this


    world," Holy Lord exined as he fixed his gaze on the twelve statues. He seemed to be in a daze, as


    though reliving a memory.


    Rocky nodded silently. He could guess that these twelve memberster became the twelve deities.


    "In the end, these twelve powerful members brought back a powerful source, the Divine Spiritual


    Source. Once they brought the source to this world, it formed a connection between both worlds. The


    other world, as you would know by now, is the world where the Wild Spirit Land is located."


    "Did the Divine Spiritual Source originally belong to the Wild Spirit Land?" Rocky asked with widened


    eyes. He hadn''t expected to learn that the Divine Spiritual Source originated in the Wild Spirit Land, not


    the Star Divine Race.


    "Yes, that is correct." Holy Lord nodded as he continued, "The twelve members that retrieved the


    Divine Spiritual Source were conferred the title of deity by the other members as they had saved their


    world and the Star Divine Race. This is how the twelve deities came to be."


    "Didn''t you say that the twelve members were the saviors of the Wild Spirit Land thest time we


    spoke? How can that be when you just exined that they saved their own world, not the Wild Spirit


    Land?" Confusion coursed through Rocky. He had assumed that the twelve deities had protected the


    Wild Spirit Land. But as per Holy Lord''s story, they had only saved their world.


    "The twelve deities did save the Wild Spirit Land as well. Or, who else could have the power to seal the


    cmity beasts that were endangering everyone''s life? It is true that the subsequent disasters that


    befell the Wild Spirit Land were due to the removal of the Divine Spiritual Source..." Holy Lord rified.


    "What happened then? What does any of this have to do with the resistance of the spiritual race?"


    Rocky pressed for more information.


    "This is all that I can tell you now. You''ll learn the rest after you activate the memory in the Oracle


    Jade." Just like the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast, Holy Lord refused to say more. It was as though they


    both enjoyed tantalizing Rocky with only half the story.


    Although Rocky was a little unhappy, he now knew the true origins of the Divine Spiritual Source, the


    story of the twelve deities, and the Star Divine Race''s true nature. He was only one step away from the


    truth.


    "By the way, I have something to ask you." At that time, Holy Lord''s expression turned serious.


    "What do you want to know?" Rocky was startled.


    "Before I returned to the Divine Land, I went to the Heavenly God Temple. That''s when I discovered


    that someone had removed the sealing stone used to imprison Wraith King Sebastian. Was it you? As


    far as I know, only the power of Divine King Belial can do that..." Holy Lord stated.


    As Rocky didn''t intend to hide anything, he told Holy Lord about his trip to the Heavenly God Temple.


    "So, Wraith King Sebastian is now attached to that spiritual race being called Alston?" Holy Lord''s


    expression turned grim.


    Rocky nodded to confirm.


    "Is it a fate?" Holy Lord suddenly sighed.


    "Is this Wraith King Sebastian very powerful?" Rocky voiced the question that was bothering him.


    "He is the only one from among the twelve deities to have the strength to match Divine King Belial. A


    lot of trouble will betide now that you released him." Holy Lord''s face darkened as he spoke. After a


    brief pause, he continued, "Fortunately, his strength has not yet been restored, or the consequences


    would be unimaginable. It seems that you have to deal with him first, but your current strength is


    insufficient to trap him again."


    "So that''s why I am here," Rocky muttered as enlightenment surged within him.


    "This is the only ce where you can upgrade your power at the King Realm. However, you don''t have


    much time. The cmity beasts are still attacking the Wild Spirit Land. Once thend is destroyed, this


    world will also be affected. It will lose its bnce again, and this time, nothing will prevent it from


    copsing. The two worlds will likely disappear in unison." Holy Lord''s steely gaze cut through Rocky.


    The fate of two worlds rested on Rocky''s shoulders, and Holy Lord needed to ensure that the young


    man understood the situation they found themselves in.


    "So, this is the so-called doomsday..." Only then did Rocky realize the true meaning of doomsday.


    "You must hurry and use all means necessary to improve your power at the King Realm. As for the


    cmity beasts, I will find a way to dy their destruction of the Wild Spirit Land, but I''m afraid that I


    can''t hold them for too long. You should lose no time! Remember that you have to deal with Wraith


    King Sebastian first. You can''t let him get theplete Divine Spiritual Source. Otherwise, all our


    efforts will be in vain," Holy Lord warned.

 Chapter 1334 The Chaotic Situation

    Chapter 1334 The Chaotic Situation


    Rocky was also aware of how heavy the mission was for him to carry. But somehow, he also knew that


    everything would be worth for the people he loved and cherished. After all, he would vanish from this


    world sooner orter.


    "Well, I should be on my way now. I hope to see you again!" Holy Lord turned around and disappeared


    swiftly after finishing his words.


    Meanwhile, just after Holy Lord left, Rocky looked around the twelve statues that surrounded him. At


    that moment, he felt a strange faint aura hidden deep inside the twelve statues.


    "Do you feel that? These statues were sealed with some of the sacred things that were originally


    possessed by the twelve deities. To be exact, these were the forbidden items that I was telling you


    about. Moreover, it is believed that these items are more powerful than those that are stored in the


    Heavenly God Temple," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast exined briefly.


    "So, does that mean that those leaders of the spiritual race ns took away several forbidden items,


    including the Evil-fight Divine Bead? But how did they know that there were forbidden items sealed


    here in the first ce? Something is not adding up if you''d ask me." Rocky couldn''t help but suspect


    that something was wrong about what had happened.


    However, it was also impossible for the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast to know the truth regarding the


    matter.


    "From this moment forth, you will stay secluded in the Divine Land and cultivate in peace, away from


    distractions. Needless to say, I will also give you all the advice and support I can give, so that you can


    have all the guidance you need to improve your strength at the King Realm as soon as possible," the


    Dragon-shaped Soul Beast instructed Rocky.


    Upon hearing the beast''s orders, Rocky gave a slight nod.


    Earlier, Rocky had released the power of the Divine Spiritual Source in his battle with the Heavenly


    Demon n, it caused severe damage to the n. Later, Alston merged the Ghost Master n and


    the Giants n and reestablished a new n with the remaining forces of the Heavenly Demon n¡ª


    the Glory n. Moreover, he made himself the Spiritual King and made the Pce City of the Holy


    Dragon Empire his base camp. As soon as he assumed office, he renamed the original Lofty Dragon


    Hall as the Spiritual King Hall.


    It was quite obvious to the eyes of the people that Alston''s power was growing more visible and


    dominant with each passing day.


    Not long after, Alston followed Townsend''s example and continued to suppress and unite other spiritual


    race ns. A few monthster, he was able to subdue almost all of the small and medium spiritual race


    ns in the Wild Spirit Land. Of course, some ns were unwilling to admit and surrender, but because


    he was immoral and decisive, he had those who did not follow him wholeheartedly killed.


    As the remaining two advanced spiritual race ns, the Phoenix Master n and the Wood n felt


    helpless as if their power had been taken away from them. They knew that showing regret for


    supporting Alston as the patriarch of the Heavenly Demon n before wouldn''t change the current


    situation. Apart from this, they were also aware that they could not deal with his power. All they could


    do now was to watch Alston take control of the spiritual race ns in the Wild Spirit Land little by little.


    Now, all they could do was to wait and keep their ns safe.


    Whilst Alston carried out his ambition to rule and govern the spiritual race and to cause havoc in the


    Wild Spirit Land, the eight cmity beasts suddenly vanished without a trace. Not a single soul knew


    why and how this happened, but this paved the way for Alston to deal with the Phoenix Master n


    and the Wood n.


    It was not long after that he aimed to subdue the two ns. He believed that as long as he did this, he


    would be able to unite the spiritual race ns in the Wild Spirit Land and aplish his goal. Right


    after he controlled the entire spiritual race, it was just a matter of time before the human empires under


    the rule of the spiritual race would be conquered as well. Once this happened, Alston would have had


    the whole Wild Spirit Land under his thumb.


    "Your Majesty, the messenger sent to the Wood n has returned," Dean informed Alston in the


    Spiritual King Hall.


    "So, what did the Wood n say?" Alston inquired as he enjoyed being served by several beautiful


    women.


    "Unfortunately, it appears that they are still unwilling to submit to our Glory n," Dean reported as he


    cupped his hands to show humility.


    "They have been telling me the same reason thrice now! I suppose that we should give them no


    chance now. They''ve had one too many. How dare they refuse my proposal! Then, they should not


    me me for being ruthless," Alston remarked savagely. Then, he ordered, "Send ten spiritual masters


    to lead three thousand troops of the spiritual race. I want the Wood n to be wiped out! Spare no


    soul!"


    "But, Your Majesty, do you want me to send someone else to persuade the Wood n again? It''s not


    difficult for us to defeat them, but I''m afraid that both sides will suffer great losses once a war urs..."


    Dean advised immediately. After all, the Wood n was one of the advanced spiritual race ns, and


    its power should not be underestimated. On the other hand, despite the Glory n being full-fledged


    and with tens of thousands of spiritual race members, they still could not take any advantage if they just


    fought head-on.


    "Didn''t you hear what I just said? Don''t make me say it again!" Alston red at Dean angrily after


    feeling that his order was being questioned.


    "Y... yes, Your Majesty! I will arrange everything as soon as possible!" Dean lowered his head to Alston


    and left hurriedly.


    "Hold on!" Alston shouted at the same time.


    "What else can I do for you, Your Majesty?" Dean asked humbly.


    "Haven''t you got any news about Lena?" Alston asked sternly.


    "No news, still. We still don''t know where the three army groups have been hiding since they left the


    Holy Dragon Empire. But I''m sure that Bryant is protecting the Witch," Dean responded.


    "Very well, I guess I can give you more time. You know what the consequences will be if you don''t find


    her!" Alston shouted ruthlessly.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Dean broke out in a cold sweat upon hearing the leader''s harsh words. After hearing everything he


    needed, he immediately bowed, turned around, and left.


    A few dayster, the troop of the Glory n entered the Timber Deity Empire and started ughtering


    everything in their way to the territory of the Wood n. When they arrived there, the Wood n had


    already been ready to fight with all their might. At that moment, the two troops stood facing each other,


    and a war between the spiritual race ns was on the verge of breaking out.


    During the first month of the war, both parties were in a stalemate. Neither one of them could get the


    upper hand in the battle, causing very heavy casualties on both sides.


    While this happened, Alston sent another one thousand reinforcements to break the tie. Although the


    Wood n was also supported by Alyssa''s one hundred thousand forces from the Timber Deity


    Empire, the reinforcements were still a drop in the bucket. The spiritual race army was so powerful that


    the human army could not be evenly matched with it.


    After a month, the Wood n finally lost the war. Half of its members died on the battlefield, and some


    of them were brutally murdered even after they chose to surrender. Some of them managed to narrowly


    escape and avoided their whole n''s extinction.


    Losing the support of the Wood n, the Timber Deity Empire was now a lonely boat in theke. In


    order to protect the empire, Emperor Woods had made a difficult decision¡ªto submit to Alston''s Glory


    n.


    However, as soon as Alyssa heard that the empire had submitted, she disappeared out of the blue.


    On the other hand, the Phoenix Master n was now the only big trouble that Alston and his n


    would have to face after the fall of the Wood n. But Alston''s troops also suffered a lot of damage in


    the battle with the Wood n. With that being said, Alston had nned to keep dealing with the


    Phoenix Master n after defeating the Wood n. However, his n was put into a hold under the


    persuasion of Dean.


    Moreover, the entire Wild Spirit Land was in great chaos, and the people suffered tremendous loss and


    trauma just because of Alston''s hunger for power.


    A few months after the war, the Glory Army had finally recuperated their vital energy. As a result, they


    launched quick attacks against the Phoenix Master n.

 Chapter 1335 To Save The Phoenix Master Clan

    Chapter 1335 To Save The Phoenix Master n


    The Wind City was a small and exceedingly remote city located north of the Wild Spirit Land. Inside a


    small-scale mansion of the city, it was overcrowded at that moment.


    Gathered inside were Marcia, Bryant, and Lance who were the original Three Great Generals of the


    Holy Dragon Empire, some n chiefs of the empire, including Elvis, and some big shots from other


    countries who had once been famous. In addition, Sabina and several other women were also with


    them.


    "The Phoenix Master n has been besieged? Alston really took action!" Marcia, who had just heard


    the news, could not help but sigh in frustration.


    Now, the situation of the Wild Spirit Land hadpletely fallen into chaos, and the only advanced


    spiritual race n left was the Phoenix Master n. If the n was destroyed again, then nothing


    would stop the Wild Spirit Land from fallingpletely into Alston''s hands. And being under his control


    was no different from being under the devil''s care.


    "General Marcia, my master hopes that you can think of a way to prevent Alston from achieving his


    goal. If the Phoenix Master n copses, the Magic Phoenix Empire will also be implicated," Erica


    told Marcia seriously.


    Thetter could only frown in reply. She knew that this matter was of great importance because if the


    Phoenix Master n was destroyed, the so-called advanced spiritual race would exist in name only.


    And if that happened, the human empires that lost the support of the spiritual race would probably


    be Alston''s targets as well. Thus, she really had to think about it carefully.


    "But even if we gather the joint forces now, I''m afraid we won''t be able to support the Phoenix Master


    n," Bryant protested immediately, shaking his head.


    Since the three army groups broke their links with the Holy Dragon Empire, Marcia had been secretly


    gathering the allied forces based on the original three army group''s strength and ording to Rocky''s


    n to fight against the spiritual race. In the past year, she had been persuading people and recruiting


    followers in many human empires, so the total number of the United Army was now more than three


    hundred thousand.


    They had built numerous secret bases in the most deste areas in the Wild Spirit Land where they


    could train and prepare. And these three hundred thousand soldiers were distributed all over these


    secret bases so as not to attract Alston''s attention.


    "Chief Bryant, how many forces can we gather in three days?" Marcia immediately asked, looking at


    Bryant expectantly.


    "No more than fifty thousand. Given such short notice, we can only gather the troops around the Magic


    Phoenix Empire," Bryant answered after estimating in his brain.


    "Hmm... fifty thousand... If we add the Magic Phoenix Empire''s forces, we can have at least a hundred


    thousand. I guess that could be enough. But for the sake of safety, I''m afraid we still have to unite the


    power of the Dragon Master n and the Butterfly Divine n." Marcia nodded to herself and waited


    for further protests. Seeing as there was none, she tasked Bryant with the matter of summoning the


    forces and then went back to the Dragon Master n.


    Now, the Dragon Master n had moved back to the original Dragon Wing Valley. However, in order to


    avoid being discovered, they had reopened a deserted area for recuperation.


    Moira noticed that Marcia seemed to be in a hurry, so she thought that something was up. Thus, she


    immediately approached her and asked, "Is there anything wrong?"


    "The Phoenix Master n is under siege by Alston," Marcia said coldly.


    "What?" Moira''s face darkened slightly when she heard the news, because she knew that this could


    have serious repercussions.


    "The Phoenix Master n is in an exceedingly dangerous situation right now. They might even be


    exterminated. If that happened, then there will be no spiritual race power in the Wild Spirit Land that


    can resist Alston," remarked Marcia with much concern.


    "And I reckon that you want to save the Phoenix Master n?" Moira guessed, picking it up just from


    Marcia''s tone.


    "That''s right. If the Phoenix Master n is exterminated, it will have a huge impact on the entire Wild


    Spirit Land''s overall situation. And if that happened... Well, you can just imagine what will happen. Back


    then, we couldn''t help the Wood n. This time, we can''t watch thest advanced spiritual race n


    fall!" Marcia exined firmly.


    "Then, what do you think we should do? We can''t underestimate Alston''s power. And even with our


    Dragon Master n''s forces, we may not be up to par." Although it was hard to admit, Moira knew well


    that with Alston''s current power, they couldn''t easily resist him.


    "If that''s the case, then we have to go all out. Moira, I have to go to the Myriad Beasts Ground again. I


    am leaving the rest up to you," Marcia said conclusively, grasping Moira''s hand in hers in a firm grip.


    Then, she rushed off to the Myriad Beasts Ground.


    Of course, Marcia''s arrival took Cherry by surprise. After all, after Cherry and the others broke into the


    Heavenly Demon n to save Marcia and Rocky, the two women didn''t meet each other for over a


    year.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Cherry gazed at Marcia and asked, "You seem to be troubled. What can I do for you?"


    Marcia then told her about Alston''s horrid n against the Phoenix Master n.


    "Actually, I have known about it for quite some time. As you said, if the Phoenix Master n is


    destroyed, no spiritual race can fight against Alston," replied Cherry, looking calm as opposed to


    Marcia''s harried state.


    "That is why we can''t let Alston''s n work!" Marcia eximed in all seriousness.


    "If you want to use the power of our Butterfly Divine n, it''s not impossible, but I''m afraid we are just


    a drop in the bucket. I don''t think we will be of much help to you." Even if Cherry wanted to lend a hand,


    she was only strong in will and not in power. There were more than five hundred members of the


    Butterfly Divine n she had gathered, and almost all of them were spiritual ves. Only a dozen of


    them were ordinary spiritual beings. On top of that, she, Ka, and another elder were the only three


    spiritual masters of their n.


    "I know. So I only hope that you can bring us some ordinary spiritual beings to support. That will be a


    great help," Marcia suggested.


    "Well, if that''s the case, I will help you. But hasn''t hee back yet?" Cherry didn''t think too much


    about it and easily agreed. She could not help but ask about Rocky, though she did not directly say his


    name.


    Marcia shook her head immediately.


    "I also want to join you," a voice suddenly chimed in at that moment. It was Ka, who hade in


    without them noticing.


    "That will be great," replied Marcia gratefully. With the help of a spiritual master like Ka, Marcia had


    no reason to refuse.


    Then, Cherry and Ka took ten ordinary spiritual beings to the Wind City with Marcia.


    As soon as Marcia set foot inside the city, she was met by Lena and Isis.


    "Why are you here?" she asked the two women. More than a year ago, Rocky told her to protect Lena,


    Isis, and her son. Since then, she had done her best to take care of them.


    "We have heard what happened to the Phoenix Master n. But do you really have to interfere in this


    matter, General Marcia? The war between the spiritual race ns is very terrible..." Isis asked Marcia


    cautiously.


    Thetter fell silent for a moment. She knew that it would cost a lot to save the Phoenix Master n,


    but it was also a must because if it was Rocky, he would definitely do so.


    While Bryant and Lance went to the Magic Phoenix Empire first to gather the allied forces, Marcia and


    the other women, including Cherry and Ka, as well as a group of powerful human spirit maniptors


    immediately set out for the Magic Phoenix Empire.


    Besides them, Moira led a teamposed of four elders, who were spiritual masters, and five hundred


    members of the Dragon Master n. They all set out immediately to meet Marcia and the others on


    the half-way to the Magic Phoenix Empire.

 Chapter 1336 The Calm Before The Storm

    Chapter 1336 The Calm Before The Storm


    A few dayster, Marcia and the others arrived at the Magic Phoenix Empire''s capital city. Bryant and


    Lance, who had already gathered fifty thousand troops, had been waiting for her in the city.


    Felicia was delighted to see Marcia. Her request for help had been a shot in the dark as she hadn''t


    expected Marcia toe.


    "Master." Erica''s eyes lit up as soon as she saw Felicia.


    "How have you been?" Felicia''s eyes glimmered as she asked.


    Erica nodded to convey that she was all right.


    "Preceptor Felicia, I have something to ask Her Majesty," Marcia faced Felicia as she spoke.


    With a subtle nod, Felicia led Marcia and Bryant to meet the Magic Phoenix Empire''s queen.


    "We are very grateful that General Marcia and the other two Generals have decided to help us again in


    our time of need." The queen fixed her gaze on Marcia. Despite her honeyed tone, she felt a pity that


    she couldn''t have such an outstanding woman work for her empire.


    "Your Majesty, please don''t thank me just yet. I have some conditions that I''d like to put forward,"


    Marcia said calmly. She ced her hands behind her and stared at the queen expectantly.


    "Conditions?" The queen was initially stunned, but then she added, "Well, that''s how it normally is.


    Favors typicallye at a cost. So, what do you want in exchange for your cooperation with our Magic


    Phoenix Empire?"


    "We request that the Magic Phoenix Empire frees itself from the control of the Phoenix Master n and


    merges with our United Army," Marcia''s tone and expression were solemn as she spoke to the queen.


    The queen and Felicia were so surprised that they exchanged astonished nces. They didn''t expect


    Marcia to propose such an unexpected condition.


    "General Marcia, are you kidding? Even if we want to, the Phoenix Master n won''t agree." The


    queen was a little reluctant and hoped to dissuade Marcia.


    "I will persuade the Phoenix Master n. For now, I need Your Majesty to agree," Marcia persisted.


    Her tone seemed so final that it appeared unlikely that anyone could convince her otherwise.


    Embarrassment coursed through the queen, and she couldn''t help but look at Felicia. Several


    agonizingly silent moments ticked past.


    "General Marcia, can you exin your reasons? As you know, a country can''t gain a foothold in the


    Wild Spirit Land without the support of the spiritual race." Felicia''s gentle voice broke the silence.


    "Now that the spiritual race no longer dominates the Wild Spirit Land, we humans have to rely on


    ourselves. It is prudent to break free of their control. We can still survive without the spiritual race''s


    support. Our United Army is a good example. I''ll exin everything to youter. But, for now, I need


    Your Majesty to agree to my said condition," Marcia said firmly.


    The queen and Felicia nced at each other. They understood that Marcia would not help them unless


    they agreed. Fortunately, Marcia valued her honor and reputation and was not known to lie and


    deceive.


    "Okay, I will agree to it." The queen deliberated for a moment before announcing her decision. She


    realized that she had no choice. After all, if the Phoenix Master n were destroyed, the Magic


    Phoenix Empire would also fall.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty. And please rest easy as I only have good intentions. You will understand in


    the future." Before anyone could question her further, Marcia turned and left.


    The next day, a hundred thousand forces from the Magic Phoenix Empire led by Felicia and the United


    Army marshaled by Marcia, including the Dragon Master n''s troops, began their march to the


    Phoenix Cloud Mountain.


    Meanwhile, the battle between Alston''s Glory Army and the Phoenix Master n continued on Phoenix


    Cloud Mountain. Even though the Glory Army bombarded them, the Phoenix Master n, an


    advanced n of the spiritual race, managed to protect their strongholds for over half a month. Despite


    the natural advantage they gained from the Phoenix Cloud Mountain''s topography, the n''s troops


    were tired, mentally and physically, from having to defend against the attacks for over half a month.


    At that moment, Jill, several elders and the spiritual masters gathered in the Phoenix Master n''s


    hall, and all of them looked grim.


    "Matriarch, I''m afraid that we can''t hang on much longer. We have no choice but to retreat from


    Phoenix Cloud Mountain," an elder suggested.


    "Haven''t the reinforcements from the Magic Phoenix Empire arrived yet?" Jill turned to the elder and


    asked.


    "We have received no news from them. But it doesn''t matter. As humans, they are no match for the


    spiritual race," another spiritual master replied with a shake of his head.


    In that instant, a member of the Phoenix Master n rushed in and reported, "Matriarch, something is


    wrong. The defensive line in the southwest has been breached."


    "What?" Jill''splexion paled. She gathered herself and immediately ordered two elders of the


    Phoenix Master n to head for the southwest side for immediate support.


    More and more bad news came as the day wore on. It seemed as though the Phoenix Master n''s


    defensive line was beginning to crumble under constant siege.


    A few dayster, the Phoenix Master n''s defensive line had shrunk to the point where they were in a


    perilous position. Although the Phoenix Master n was very powerful among the advanced spiritual


    race ns, they only had a few thousand members. With over two thousand casualties, they were


    bound to find themselves in a desperate situation. What made matters worse was that some of their


    members were old, weak women and children who could not fight. Therefore, therge number of


    casualties coupled with the non-stop battle had pushed the Phoenix Master n to its limit.


    Meanwhile, Alston, the patriarch of the Giants n, a few elders, and the spiritual masters discussed


    how to give the Phoenix Master n a fatal blow.


    "Your Majesty, the Phoenix Master n is an arrow at the end of its flight. It''s not dark yet. Why don''t


    we attack them with ourplete might? We might defeat them by sunset," the patriarch of the Giants


    n offered.


    "That might not be the best strategy. If we continue to attack the Phoenix Master n, they will be


    forced into a corner. We can''t underestimate them as they may fight against us with all their might,"


    another elder advised.


    "Well, we should let the Phoenix Master n rest for the night. After several consecutive days and


    nights of fighting, they must be tired. However, in their perpetual state of excitement, they can


    guarantee a certainbat effectiveness. If they rest, their adrenalin will reduce, and exhaustion will


    set in. If weunch a new offense, we should be able to defeat the Phoenix Master n," Alston


    proposed.


    "That sounds reasonable. We will follow your advice, Your Majesty." The patriarch of the Giants n


    and the others nodded in agreement.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    As soon as the sun set, the Glory Army stopped attacking, and deathly silence descended on the


    Phoenix Cloud Mountain. However, the mountain''s surroundings were already full of ruins and war


    mes. Many corpses of the spiritual race beings and the guardian beasts were scattered around,


    bing the dinner of some wild supernatural beasts.


    The Phoenix Master n breathed a sigh of relief when the attacks from their enemy stopped. They


    took the opportunity to adjust their defensive line and build up their strength.


    However, the Phoenix Master n did not know that this was only the calm before a huge storm.


    In the blink of an eye, dawn broke, ushered in by screams of astonishment as Alston''s army besieged


    the southeast and northwest corners of the Phoenix Cloud Mountain in unison. After resting for a night,


    the Phoenix Master n''s exhausted members could not react quickly enough. Within a short span,


    they were beaten back one after another.


    Even though Jill personally arrived at the Phoenix Cloud Mountain''s southeast side tomand the


    troops, the situation continued to deteriorate. Soon, Alston''s troops destroyed the defensive lines in the


    west and north, and arge number of spiritual race beings from the Glory Army poured through their


    defensive line.

 Chapter 1337 Wed Better Retreat

    Chapter 1337 We''d Better Retreat


    Upon learning that the defensive line in both directions had fallen, Jill withdrew the Phoenix Master


    n''s troops right away.


    "Matriarch, I don''t think we can hold on much longer. We must retreat," an elder of the Phoenix Master


    n advised in all honesty.


    Jill shared the same serious look on her face. Ever since the Phoenix Master n was established, it


    housed its base at the Phoenix Cloud Mountain. But, as the matriarch of the n, she had a hard time


    deciding if she should give up and retreat. That was because once they withdrew their force from the


    Phoenix Cloud Mountain, they would be homeless. Moreover, they could even be chased and


    intercepted.


    On the other hand, she also understood that if they continued to fight like this, they would eventually be


    at a disadvantage. After weighing her options, she realized that if they wanted to keep the foundation of


    the Phoenix Master n, retreat was the only way around this whole fiasco.


    Not long after giving it some thought, she finally ordered her people to retreat. Then, she gathered the


    Phoenix Master n troops at the other defensive lines andmanded them to head to the


    southeast defensive line to prepare to break out. In addition, she ordered one of her men to take out


    the Demonic Soul Cauldron in the forbidden area.


    However, Alston had already figured out Jill''s n as he assumed his personalmand. With that


    being said, Alston raised the Dark King Mace in his hand as he led five hundred elite spiritual race


    members, aiming to block the n''s path of escape.


    The Phoenix Master n had no time to think of what to do next. All they knew was that they needed


    to break out despite being surrounded by powerful forces and heavy weapons.


    Not long after, under Jill''s leadership, the army of three thousand members suddenly broke out of the


    defensive line and rushed at Alston''s elite spiritual race team at full speed.


    In the blink of an eye, a fierce war was about to begin between the two groups!


    Unfortunately, the Phoenix Master n''s efforts seemed to be in vain as they failed to break the force


    surrounding them. Instead of pushing through the barrier, they were beaten ck and blue by the elite


    spiritual race, rendering more than a hundred casualties on their team.


    While this happened, several forces of the Glory Army also came to surround them from different


    directions. Without a doubt, the Phoenix Master n was in a stage of siege.


    "Matriarch, what do we do? We are surrounded," an elder shouted at Jill with a serious expression,


    asking what to do.


    On the other hand, Alston saw how rattled his enemies were. Taunting his enemies, he shed a


    comcent smile on them.


    "Matriarch Jill, I don''t think you have to fight anymore. If you do, your n will be exterminated. I will


    give you a choice: perish, or submit to my rule and live." Alston looked at Jill with evil eyes as if he was


    certain that she would bow down to him and surrender.


    "I would rather be killed than submit to you. The Phoenix Master n will never yield to you!" Jill bit her


    pink lips out of frustration. Despite being trapped without a choice, she would still choose death over


    surrendering to someone as despicable as Alston.


    "Then don''t me me for what will happen next." Alston waved his hand, and the other members of his


    troops instantly surrounded the Phoenix Master n from all directions.


    Before long, the bloody and gruesome battle continued!


    Jill, the elders, and the spiritual masters tried their best to lead the Phoenix Master n out of the


    encirclement. But somehow, corpses still fell on the ground one by one because of the obvious gap in


    power.


    In a short while, the entire team was reduced to less than a thousand members, rendering the rest


    severely injured.


    Just when the Phoenix Master n felt that they did not stand a chance, hundreds of spiritual race


    figures from the north suddenly fell from the sky. As that happened, the ck mass of human armies


    on the ground also surged over with great momentum.


    Afterwards, a huge dragon shadow made its way and destroyed the encirclement at lightning speed,


    quicklynding in front of Jill.


    Jill, who was in deep distress, immediately noticed the dragon shadow fall and soonnd in front of her.


    Then, a delicate figure descended from the dragon''s back.


    "General Marcia?" Jill could only stammer in surprise as she saw who thedy was. She never


    expected Marcia to emerge in front of her, especially when her force was on the brink of copse.


    "I will make it short. Please lead the Phoenix Master n to the north. Chief Bryant and General Lance


    led a group of elite spirit maniptors and armies to pick you up there. We are responsible for cutting


    off your rear..." Marcia said briefly.


    To be honest, Jill was still a bit shaken by Maria''s appearance, but as soon as she heard Marcia''s


    instructions, she already knew that the Magic Phoenix Empire must have had invited Marcia over to


    help them. Based on how Marcia was able to order her without hesitation, it would seem that they had


    already made a concrete n.


    Meanwhile, Alston also saw that Marcia was the one responsible for leading the Dragon Master n


    forces here. Not long after, his face changed grimly upon seeing that the Phoenix Master n was


    making its way to retreat to the north.


    "So, what is the Dragon Master n''s business here? This is a lovely surprise. The matriarch of the


    Butterfly Divine n is also here..." As Alston felt the bizarre feeling crawling his skin, his face also


    turned dark in suspicion. He hadn''t expected that the long lost Dragon Master n would appear out of


    the blue to support the Phoenix Master n regardless of the danger. He thought that these two forces


    must have been brewing up something in secret.


    But for Alston, it did not matter who was supporting whom. All that mattered to him was that they were


    all advanced spiritual race ns that were all the end arrows of the bow to struggle. And since the two


    ns had thrown themselves into his this time, he would take advantage of this opportunity to kill


    them all.


    Nevertheless, this was enough motivation for Alston to immediately change his strategy. He was not in


    a hurry to catch up with the Phoenix Master n, but he surely aimed his firepower at Marcia, the


    Dragon Master n members led by Moira, and the Butterfly Divine n members led by Cherry.


    After Marcia and the others sessfully attracted Alston''s attention, the members of the Phoenix


    Master n soon joined Bryant''s group of human spirit maniptors, along with an army with thirty


    thousand soldiers.


    However, as soon as they met, a group from the Glory Army entrapped them.


    Luckily, with the support of the human spirit maniptors and nearly a thousand members of the


    Phoenix Master n together, it didn''t take long for them to break out of the barricade and meet with


    the fifty thousand armies who were waiting for support in the back.


    "Matriarch Jill!" Felicia eximed the moment she saw Jill in one piece.


    "Well done! Thank you. Did you invite them here?" Jill turned her gaze to Felicia and Bryant.


    "I know that the Magic Phoenix Empire can''t provide much support to our n alone, so I sent Erica a


    message and asked her to tell General Marcia about the whole situation. To be honest, I didn''t expect


    that she would really bring this much support..." Felicia remarked.


    "I''m sorry but this is not the right time for chitchat. We should divide into three groups and retreat in


    three different directions ording to the n. In this way, we will surely be able to separate our


    pursuers..." Bryant stepped forward and suggested.


    Soon after, Jill immediately arranged her people ording to the n. She asked the old, weak women


    and children of the Phoenix Master n to join in the first retreat army. Next, she arranged her injured


    members to be taken out of the field. Finally, only she, several elders, and some elite soldiers led by


    the spiritual masters were left.


    "General Lance, lead the left army to the west first," Bryantmanded.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "All right." Lance nodded. Then, he quickly led the left army to protect the old, weak women and


    children of the Phoenix Master n to retreat to the west.

 Chapter 1338 The Escape Plan

    Chapter 1338 The Escape n


    Not long after, the right army led by Felicia and Erica assisted in the retreat of the injured people of the


    Phoenix Master n from the east.


    In the end, only the middle army left, including the elite warriors of the Phoenix Master n led by Jill,


    the human spirit maniptors and the ten thousand troops led by Bryant.


    "I''m afraid we''ll have to pick up General Marcia first." Bryant nodded at Jill.


    The duo guided their armies back along the same path.


    Meanwhile, Marcia, Cherry and others from the Butterfly Divine n alongside members of the Dragon


    Master n led by Moira retreated as well, fighting along the way to try and buy more time. But


    because they were still outnumbered by the spiritual race forces led by Alston, they struggled to get rid


    of their enemy for a long time. Gradually, they were surrounded.


    But then, Jill and Bryant arrived just in time with their forces to join Marcia and the others.


    "It''s strange. Didn''t the Phoenix Master n retreat? Why did they suddenly return? Do they have a


    death wish?" Alston wasn''t gullible. He immediately became suspicious.


    Soon, Alston discovered that most of the new reinforcements were human spirit maniptors and only


    a few elite Phoenix Master n warriors led by Jill.


    He immediately understood what was going on. Then, he ordered two groups to chase after the


    retreating enemy armies with one group heading the east while the other heading the west. He stayed


    behind, intending to deal with the troops led by Marcia, Cherry, Moira, Jill and Bryant face-to-face.


    For Alston, this was the perfect opportunity to get rid of all his troubles at once.


    Because the majority of the Phoenix Master n members already retreated, Jill no longer had to


    worry about her people. Previously, she had been worried that her n would bepletely


    exterminated. But now, she could rest assured that the Phoenix Master n had a fighting chance of


    regaining its strength even if she and other elite members were killed that day.


    Soon, a dangerous shift in the air could be felt. A war was on the verge of breaking out.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Go!" Immediately after Alston gave the order, over three thousand members of his army swarmed the


    battlefield. Numerous types of guardian beasts charged like a herd of galloping wild horses.


    As for Marcia and her team, only a few hundred of them were from the spiritual race. The rest were


    human spirit maniptors. They were obviously at a disadvantage. However, they needed to fight with


    all their might if they wanted to buy time for the other two groups to retreat.


    A chaotic battle quickly ensued.


    Due to the great difference in numbers, things didn''t look so optimistic for Marcia and the others.


    Fortunately, twenty thousand human troops remained. Otherwise, the situation would''ve been one-


    sided.


    The Glory Army boasted quite a few powerful ordinary spiritual beings that greatly outnumbered their


    enemy''s. Although Sabina and the other women were considered to be as powerful as the ordinary


    spiritual beings along with Bryant and Lance, they were busy dealing with their respective opponents.


    As for the spiritual masters on Alston''s side, there were as many as ten. This included the elders who


    possessed enough power to shake the earth with a single move.


    Topare, Rocky''s side only had three spiritual masters along with Jill. Adding Marcia, Moira, Cherry


    and Ka, there were only eight individuals who were of the spiritual master level. This meant that the


    Glory Army still had the upper hand.


    Fortunately, they were able to form a stalemate with Alston thanks to two legendary guardian beasts¡ª


    the Phoenix Master n''s Ice Phoenix Queen and the Dragon Master n''s Holy-blood Dragon King.


    All this extra support meant they wouldn''t go down so easily.


    Soon, the legendary guardian beasts of both the Ghost Master n and the Giants n appeared¡ª


    making the uing battle even more thrilling.


    The tension grew with each passing second. The elite warriors of the Phoenix Master n led by Jill


    were by no means weak. However, they weren''t in their best state due to the continuous fierce battles


    they had to join over the past few days. To make things worse, they were being fiercely attacked by


    Alston''s ordinary spiritual beings and spiritual masters. The fierce attacks were like waves on a stormy


    ocean, turbulent and ruthless. With all these adding up, the Phoenix Master n was having a rather


    hard time.


    As for the human spirit maniptors led by Bryant, Sabina, several women and some peerless masters


    of the Divine Stage began to grow tired after a fierce battle. This highlighted the differences in their


    strength and their shorings as human spirit maniptors.


    "I believe it''s time to retreat," Marcia proposed to Bryant once she saw the time hade.


    Bryant gave the order and led both the human spirit maniptors and the human troops to fight


    heading east as they retreated, leading away some of some spiritual race forces of the Glory Army.


    Marcia then gestured to Moira and Jill. Soon, all the members of the Dragon Master n, the elite


    warriors of the Phoenix Master n, and even Cherry with her Butterfly Divine n retreated to the


    west.


    Once he realized that Marcia and the others had retreated by splitting into two groups, Alston knew that


    they were trying to separate his forces. Thinking their struggle meaningless, Alston then led the


    patriarch and several spiritual masters of the Giants n, and a thousand spiritual race members to


    chase after Marcia and the others to kill them all.


    At the same time, he raised the Dark King Mace in his hand. All of a sudden, lightning shed and


    thunder rumbled in the sky, and dark wind was surging. A momentter, hundreds of dark thunder fell


    directly from the sky, exploding a circle of light, and spreading around at the same time. In an instant,


    wherever they fell, there were ruins and no bones left.


    When Marcia and others saw that Alston was going to kill them as soon as he made a move, their


    faces changed.


    Due to the obstruction of the dark thunder, the patriarch and several spiritual masters of the Giants


    n began to catch up.


    "You all keep retreating. I''ll stop them." Jill suddenly straightened up, turned around and rushed back.


    The other elders of the Phoenix Master n, Cherry and Ka followed her closely behind. Not long


    after, they met face-to-face with the Giants n''s patriarch and the rest.


    "Moira, please retreat with the others," Marcia ordered Moira, knowing that blocking the Glory Army


    wouldn''t be an easy feat.


    "I won''t leave you here!" Moira retorted in defiance, not wanting her sister to put herself at risk.


    "Don''t worry about me. I''ve already figured out my escape n." Marcia then suddenly leaped and


    rushed towards Alston, wielding the almighty Flood Dragon Halberd to fend off Alston''s attack.


    Suddenly, an enormous halberd-like silhouette fell from the heavens and shed across the air


    towards Alston.

 Chapter 1339 Manipulate The Calamity Beast

    Chapter 1339 Manipte The Cmity Beast


    Despite seeing the gigantic halberd ready tocerate him, Alston remained calm. Instantly, he raised


    the Dark King Mace in his hand, and a beam of light, simr to that of a vortex, emerged above his


    head, sucking the halberd upon collision.


    This was not new to Marcia. After all, she knew what the Dark King Mace was capable of. After the


    halberd was engulfed by the light, the Dark King Maceunched another beam of light and replicated


    the same halberd that was swallowed by the light. In the blink of an eye, the halberd replica was shot


    directly at Marcia.


    But this didn''t scare Marcia at all. Showing no signs of fragility, she rushed towards the huge halberd at


    full speed.


    Meanwhile, Moira led the Dragon Master n members, some elite warriors of the Phoenix Master


    n, and some members of the Butterfly Divine n to escape as quickly as possible from the


    soldiers chasing after them. Unfortunately, the soldiers were able to catch up to them not long after.


    On the other hand, Alston and Marcia still fought vigorously. But somehow, it appeared that Marcia was


    still at aplete disadvantage. She was having a difficult time dealing with his power at that time, but


    little did she know that Alston was not yet utilizing his full power and capabilities.


    "Oh,e on. Let''s end this! You are justpletely wasting my time!" Alston taunted in a sing-song


    way while clenching the Dark King Mace tightly in his hand. Then, he stared at Marcia menacingly as


    his evil aura zed with satanic power.


    "Demon! Descend on to the world!" Whilst he raised the Dark King Mace, a beam of evil light rose from


    it, shooting up into the sky as fast as lightning. Not long after, a deafening crack echoed in the sky as if


    it was on the verge of copse.


    The evil light suddenly spread out, and a huge phantom appeared out of the blue behind Alston. It


    emitted a prating aura, simr to an evil king materializing to the world.


    Everyone who witnessed this was shocked to their core, for no one had ever expected that this would


    happen.


    "Wait. What''s this? What''s happening?" Sensing that the phantom was over-the-top, Jill and the other


    high-level spiritual masters broke out in a cold sweat. They started to turn pale upon realizing that even


    the high-level spiritual masters were not able to resist the phantom''s power.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Not long after, the phantom gathered all of its energy and tried to beat Marcia in midair with


    unspeakable force. Luckily, Marcia was quick enough to react. But when she was just about to dodge


    the palm, she had already been severely hurt.


    The enormous palm soonnded on the ground, and a vast cloud mixed with dust and other particles


    soared into the sky. Soon after, a strong storm seemed to have swept the entire area, causing the


    whole ce to tremble violently. Everyone tried to rescue themselves and took a few steps back due to


    the impact. In fact, the power was so violent that the weak ones from the spiritual race were killed in a


    snap.


    The phantom''s attack was made effortlessly. It was so unexpected that the attack even caused havoc


    with its destructive force.


    "So, your mace is a forbidden item?" Jill stared at Alston and asked.


    "I''ll only answer that once the Phoenix Master n yields to me." Alston scorned.


    "No way! Forget it. Jill shouted furiously. At that time, there was nothing on her face except the look of


    extreme determination and focus on bringing Alston down and protecting her n.


    Alston''s face darkened as he heard the downright refusal. Not long after, the huge phantom behind him


    unleashed more evil power, generating a wicked whirlwind around him. All of a sudden, a myriad of


    dark phantoms rushed out of the huge phantom and attacked Jill with domineering power.


    Before Jill could react, she had already been surrounded by the endless dark phantoms. Moreover, this


    made her lose control over her own body.


    "You only have two options today, Jill. Surrender to me, or face death? Take your pick." Alstonughed


    sinisterly.


    "I won''t let you get what you want even if I die today," Jill said with great efforts. At that time, she hardly


    had any strength left in her system to even stand. However, she was brave enough to keep her


    composure as if there was nothing that Alston could do to change her mind about surrendering to his


    rule.


    Hearing the refusal again, Alston lost his patience. He narrowed his eyes in annoyance, and ck


    phantoms around Jill started to draw closer with the intention of tearing her body up into shreds.


    Just as Jill was about to be torn apart by the ck phantoms, a figure surrounded in ck me shot


    out from the sky, emitting extraordinarily violent and terrifying spiritual power. An earth-rattling sound


    began to erupt, and the ck phantoms around Jill were smashed into smithereens.


    "It''s you..." With her eyes wide open, Jill instantly recognized the brave figure who rescued her from


    death.


    Despite being smashed, the ck phantoms still lingered all over the ce, scattered. Alston''s face


    darkened again after he saw that someone dared to save Jill from her demise. He looked closer to


    identify this brave soul who saved Jill. But after finding out who it was, Alston only clenched his fists


    tightly out of anger.


    "Basil..." Marcia couldn''t help but scream in surprise. Clearly, she never thought that Rocky would show


    up.


    Under the cloak of courage, it was none other than Rocky, who had been missing for a year, who saved


    Jill.


    Meanwhile, all the scattered ck phantoms gathered again almost instantly, grouped themselves


    together, and crazily dashed forward Rocky.


    In order to protect himself, Rocky immediately stretched out his hand, revealing a cauldron on his palm.


    The cauldron glistened and absorbed all the terrifying ck phantoms.


    Without a doubt, this was a sight to behold that even spiritual race members and other human beings


    could not believe their eyes! Certainly, there was no need topare¡ªthe cauldron''s power definitely


    surpassed Alston''s capabilities and power.


    Evidently, Rocky had changed. He was no longer the Rocky that he used to be. All his practice and


    cultivation had been paid off as he reached a higher level.


    Alston widened his eyes in surprise. Obviously, it was difficult for him to think that the power of the


    cauldron could counter whatever his Dark King Mace could offer.


    "I see. You got the Demonic Soul Cauldron." Alston reacted and stared at Rocky with intimidating eyes.


    "Exactly," Rocky replied with an evil smile.


    Jill was also shocked. In fact, she had sent two ordinary spiritual beings to take the Demonic Soul


    Cauldron away, but she didn''t expect that Rocky was the one who obtained it in the end.


    "Look. I didn''t want to deal with you this early, but I changed my mind now!" Alston gave him a brutal


    look. He didn''t expect that Rocky would appear so unexpectedly and even have the Demonic Soul


    Cauldron in his possession.


    He waved his Dark King Mace again, and an overwhelming dark cloud enveloped Rocky almost


    instantly. Streaks and showers of ck thunder began falling from the sky and striking the ground


    around Rocky. Undoubtedly, Alston''s motive was pure and clear¡ªto render Rocky lifeless at the end of


    this confrontation.


    Rocky saw the iing dark thunder charging at him. But somehow, he was not making any move to


    counter it. As a result, hispanions felt nervous for him.


    Not long after, beams of lightning erupted and rushed upward just below Rocky, blocking the violent,


    dark thunder that was about to destroy Rocky.


    Bang!


    In mid-air, a surging sound was heard, turning into several beams of light that spread around and


    caused random shes of blinding light.


    This scene was so astonishing that it stupefied all the other spiritual race members present again.


    Alston''s face turned grim, but he could sense that the power that blocked his attacks had no trace of


    being ordinary.


    "Tell me, do you have any other helpers, brat?" Alston looked at Rocky with a glum face.


    As soon as he finished his words, the dark cloud came together in the sky, along with lightning and


    thunder, and the wild wind blew the dust into the air. Not long after, a humongous beast emerged out of


    the ground, emitting an astonishing aura.


    "Oh, my! The cmity beast!" Witnessing this, almost all the spiritual race members were at a loss for


    words, because what appeared in front of them was actually a cmity beast.


    This cmity beast was the Demonic Thunder Tiger that Rocky had sealed temporarily before.


    "How are you able to manipte the cmity beast?" Alston questioned in disbelief.


    Never in anyone''s wild imagination had they thought that Rocky would be able to manipte such a


    wild and deadly beast!

 Chapter 1340 The Glory Army Retreated

    Chapter 1340 The Glory Army Retreated


    Of course, Rocky was not actually able to control the Demonic Thunder Tiger. He just released it from


    the seal. And after he released it, he couldn''t seal it back anymore. The ugly truth was that he couldn''t


    seal it long time ago. Back then, he could seal it only when he injured it with the Divine Spiritual


    Source. However, after more than a year of recovery, the tiger recovered its strength and was ready to


    move again.


    "Alston, return that Dark King Mace you''re holding to its original owner. It belongs to the Butterfly Divine


    n." Meanwhile, Cherry flew to Rocky''s side. She deeply looked at Rocky first and then seriously


    demanded Alston.


    "Are you kidding me? You must be out of your mind. Why are you saying that this is your n''s? This


    Dark King Mace is originally mine." Alston arrogantly sneered.


    "The power of this forbidden item is more terrifying than you think. You might think that you can control


    it, but you will only be devoured by its power in the end. That''s what happened to Aaron, a member of


    our n," Cherry said as if she had already known what would happen to Alston. However, she wasn''t


    aware that the ghost living in Alston''s body was actually the owner of the Dark King Mace.


    Alston crazilyughed and looked around at Rocky and the others. "Well, well, since you are all here


    already, I''ll just capture each one of you. The cmity beast, the Demonic Soul Cauldron, and the


    legendary guardian beasts... are all mine! Did you hear me? They are all mine!"


    As he spoke, the dark light around him suddenly shot in all directions. Then, an extremely astonishing


    ball of dark light was condensed in his chest as his aura surged.


    It was undeniable that Alston''s strength had tremendously improved in the past year.


    "You should leave first and do it quickly," Rocky immediately said to Marcia and the others as he


    narrowed his eyes.


    "You all go to hell!" Alston wildlyughed, then directly released the ball of dark light, which quickly flew


    out. And the next second, it directly exploded and spread out.


    With the aura of the ball of dark light, the explosion covered a wide distance. No one knew just how


    many spiritual race beings and human beings would suffer and die.


    Right then, everyone noticed that Rocky suddenly rushed towards the ball of dark light.


    "No, Basil..." Marcia''s face immediately changed when she realized what Rocky was doing. She knew


    that he wanted to stop the ball of dark light. However, its power was unusually strong, so she was


    naturally worried about his safety.


    When the ball of dark light was about to explode, Rocky rushed into it with the Demonic Soul Cauldron.


    Then, the dark light burst out and spread around like ripples. The whole groundpletely


    disappeared wherever it passed, directly turning it into a huge, deep, and bottomless pit. Besides that,


    the huge pit was endlessly expanding. In a blink of an eye, it had already covered a wide range.


    Many of the spiritual race beings there were desperately trying to escape, but many of them were


    swallowed up by the pit.


    Just as more spiritual race beings were about to be swallowed, the stormy wave-like light suddenly


    shrank and disappeared in an instant. It was as if it had beenpletely swallowed up.


    Almost at the same time, a figure full of evil energy appeared high up in the air. His expression was


    extremely cold like he was possessed by an evil king. The cauldron he was holding bloomed with evil


    light.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Because the ball of dark light was stopped, all the spiritual race members who had escaped from the


    disaster stood still and looked at the amazing scene in front of them. They were all shocked at the evil


    shadow in the air.


    "He really did it." Marcia looked pleasantly surprised at Rocky''s sess.


    "How is that even possible?" Alston didn''t expect that the fatal blow he released could be forcefully


    taken back by Rocky. He was also incredibly stunned.


    He seemed to have forgotten that the Demonic Soul Cauldron was also a forbidden item. Its power was


    comparable to that of the Dark King Mace, so it made sense that Rocky could restrain the power that


    he released.


    This also proved that Rocky, who was able to control the Demonic Soul Cauldron, was not ordinary.


    With his rtively fragile human body, it was amazing that he could do this. Technically speaking,


    Rocky was no longer a human being.


    "You brat!" Alston was a little exasperated. But suddenly, he felt a tightness in his chest and a mouthful


    of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth. It was obvious that he was overwhelmed.


    "Do you still want to continue? It looks like you have pushed yourself too far this time." Rocky coldly


    looked at Alston.


    "Even though that''s the case, you can never escape." Since Alston had so many men under his


    command, the spiritual race beings and Rocky couldn''t escape his control even if he couldn''t attack for


    the time being.


    "Let''s give it a try then," Rocky said without any fear.


    Right on cue, a group of ck shadows suddenly appeared in the distance. Their strong aura filled the


    sky. When the group of ck shadows approached, the people watching had mixed emotions.


    At that time, it was not Alston who was happy, but Rocky.


    "Finally, they''reing," Rocky said as he watched the approaching crowd of spiritual race beings.


    Soon enough, the spiritual race beings were close to where Rocky was. There were hundreds of


    members of the Wood n, which were led by Alyssa and Evita who was the most senior elder of the


    n.


    Alston''s face changed when he saw the sudden appearance of the Wood n. He had destroyed the


    n a year ago, but he didn''t expect that there were still survivors.


    As soon as the Wood n appeared, the situation dramatically changed. Because of Alston''s reckless


    behavior just now, many members of the Glory Army had been killed or injured. Also, after the join of


    the Wood n, the morale of Phoenix Master n, and Dragon Master n was greatly boosted.


    In addition, there were three legendary guardian beasts and one cmity beast on Rocky''s side. The


    tables hadpletely turned.


    Most importantly, Alston was also injured, so he couldn''t release the power of his Dark King Mace


    anymore. Even if he could, he had no chance of winning against Rocky who had the Demonic Soul


    Cauldron. Besides that, Rocky also had the Divine Spiritual Source. No matter what Alston did, he had


    no chance to win this battle.


    So, he made the wisest choice he could ever make and finally retreated.


    Soon, he led his army to retreat back to the Phoenix Cloud Mountain.


    "How did the Wood n..." Jill was incredibly surprised how the Wood n, which had already been


    exterminated, suddenly appeared.


    "Let''s not discuss here. We should go." Rocky immediately turned around and left.


    Marcia and Alyssa followed him closely behind.


    Moira and Jill also led the elite members of their respective ns to follow. Then, Cherry, Ka, and


    the other members of the Butterfly Divine n and Wood n joined them.


    After a while, they met the other two armies who had retreated, and the human spirit maniptors led


    by Bryant.


    "Basil..." As soon as Sabina and the other girls saw Rocky who had disappeared for a year, they were


    naturally overjoyed and excited.


    Bryant and Lance looked at each other, speechless. Marcia had already exined to them about


    Rocky. Although she didn''t say much, they both knew and understood that Rocky must be hiding


    something which was hard to exin.

 Chapter 1341 Jills Doubts

    Chapter 1341 Jill''s Doubts


    Since Phoenix Cloud Mountain had been upied, the Phoenix Master n''s surviving members, led


    by Jill, and the Magic Phoenix Empire''s army marshaled by Felicia, had no choice but to return to the


    empire. They would make new ns after they settled down.


    On their way back, Jill had a talk with Rocky. She had held a grudge ever since he took the Divine


    Spiritual Source and killed thousands of spiritual race members. She also didn''t understand why he


    seemed to have be another person. She intended to take this opportunity to ask him what was


    going on. After all, when Rocky appeared this time, he showed that he was not as cold and ruthless as


    he used to be. What left her truly puzzled was that he didn''t give the impression that he was against the


    spiritual race. Otherwise, he would not have saved the Phoenix Master n.


    Jill thought that speaking with Rocky might dispel her doubts. She was also very grateful to Rocky


    because he not only saved her, but he had also prevented the Phoenix Master n from being


    exterminated.


    "Thank you for everything you did to help us." Jill''s tone conveyed that her gratitude was genuine. She


    couldn''t help but lean close to Rocky as if she was testing him.


    When Rocky saw this, he shifted sideways, and Jill missed.


    Jill''s face darkened, and she couldn''t help but grumble, "What''s the matter? Don''t you like me?"


    "You are the matriarch of the Phoenix Master n. Do I dare to say that I don''t?" Rocky replied with a


    wicked grin.


    "You rascal..." Jill red at Rocky.


    "What brings you here? Did youe here just to curse me?" The yful smile on Rocky''s face


    vanished. Now, his cold, stern gaze bore into Jill as he waited for her to reply.


    "Why did you be like this? Is it because of the influence of the Divine Spiritual Source or the


    power in your body?" Jill was baffled by the abrupt change in his demeanor. In fact, he had confused


    her so much that she couldn''t help but exim.


    "I don''t think you should care about this," Rocky replied coldly.


    "Why shouldn''t I? You control my n''s Demonic Soul Cauldron. What if you use it to deal with us? I


    would like to know the reasons!" Jill deliberately used the Demonic Soul Cauldron as an excuse to


    push him to reply her question. From his behavior earlier, she understood that Rocky did not want to


    make the spiritual race his enemy. And so, he must have another reason for behaving peculiarly. But


    she couldn''t figure it out.


    "The Demonic Soul Cauldron doesn''t belong to the Phoenix Master n. It never does. It''s best if you


    stop thinking about it. As to whether I will deal with the Phoenix Master n or not, it doesn''t matter


    because the n is too insignificant." Arrogance dripped from every word he spoke. Jill''s eyes widened


    with astonishment. She was so bewildered that she didn''t know how to respond. Obviously, she had


    underestimated Rocky. Now that he had the Divine Spiritual Source, he didn''t take any spiritual race


    n seriously, and the Phoenix Master n was no exception.


    "But I''m worried about you. I just want to know why you have be like this. Why are you so cold


    and ruthless?" Tenderness reflected in Jill''s voice as she spoke.


    "I have my reasons. Leave me alone. You need to think about the future of the Phoenix Master n."


    Rocky coldly dismissed her concern for him.


    "If Alston rules most of the spiritual race ns, the Phoenix Master n will have no future, right?" Jill


    sighed. Although the Phoenix Master n had survived the battle, they had failed.


    "Not necessarily. If you stop being proud and insolent, the Phoenix Master n may have a great


    future," Rocky advised.


    "What do you mean?" Puzzled, Jill raised her gaze to meet Rocky''s.


    "The spiritual race declined because it was selfish. You are repeating the mistakes of that mighty race.


    Besides, you have forgotten that tens of thousands of ancestors had sacrificed their lives for the


    spiritual race''s prosperity. You didn''t learn your lesson. Instead, you became more and more


    aggressive. You not only manipted humans but also schemed against them and framed them. Even


    if Patriarch Townsend hadn''t started the fight that resulted in the race''s current situation, other spiritual


    race ns would have done the same sooner orter. No matter how you look at it, the spiritual race is


    doomed," Rocky exined.


    Jill was shocked, but she couldn''t refute him as he was right. The spiritual race had brought ruin upon


    themselves. The advanced ns of the spiritual race only thought about their survival and didn''t do


    anything to help other ns, which had led to the current situation.


    "Alston is a tyrannical ruler. The spiritual race won''t go too far under his leadership. Moreover, the n


    number of the spiritual race is decreasing day by day. Soon there will be none left. The spiritual race is


    destined to fail," Rocky said in a matter-of-fact tone.


    "Then why do you believe that the Phoenix Master n may have a great future?" Jill questioned. As


    Rocky had pointed out earlier, the Phoenix Master n was following in the footsteps of the spiritual


    race. She couldn''t figure out why he would say that the n had potential. Instead, it seemed to her


    that his direction was contradictory.


    "I know of several reasons, but that is not the point. What matters is whether or not you can seize this


    opportunity." Rocky refused to go into detail because he had said enough.


    Jill hesitated. Rocky''s exnation tempted her, but she didn''t know whether she should believe him or


    not since he was neither a friend nor an enemy.


    "If you trust Basil, the first thing you need to do is separate the Magic Phoenix Empire from the Phoenix


    Master n." A delicate voice broke the silence in the space.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Rocky and Jill turned in unison and found Marcia walking toward them.


    "Separate the Magic Phoenix Empire from us? I can''t. Without our support, the Magic Phoenix Empire


    will be targeted." Horror reflected in Jill''s expression at the suggestion. She never expected Marcia to


    put forth such a rmendation.


    "In your current situation, you can''t even protect yourself. How will you safeguard the Magic Phoenix


    Empire? Sooner orter, the Magic Phoenix Empire will be isted. If you split from them, the Magic


    Phoenix Empire will have no choice but to ally with the united empires. This will allow us to gather our


    human strength and fight the spiritual race. In this way, we would no longer have to obey the spiritual


    race. We can survive independently. This is Basil''s n," Marcia exined.


    Jill was taken aback.


    She didn''t expect Rocky to be ambitious enough to unite the human countries in the Wild Spirit Land


    and spur them to gain their freedom from the spiritual race.


    But Jill was a sensible person. She knew that Alston was getting more and more powerful in the Wild


    Spirit Land. Moreover, with the support of the other human countries, he was invincible!

 Chapter 1342 Go Back To The Wood Clan

    Chapter 1342 Go Back To The Wood n


    There was probably no n in the Wild Spirit Land that could stop Alston since several high-ss ns


    of the spiritual race became weak and the Phoenix Master n was currently in a predicament. If


    things went on like this, Alston would dominate the entire Wild Spirit Land sooner orter. And when he


    finally did that, he would force all the humans and spiritual race members to surrender to him. In other


    words, if Alston couldn''t be stopped, he would definitely be the Wild Spirit Land''s ruthless ruler.


    But if Rocky could unite all the human countries in the Wild Spirit Land to fight against the spiritual


    race, it would really have a great impact on Alston.


    "Are you confident that you can do that?" Jill straightforwardly asked Rocky.


    "The key point to carry out our n is that the Magic Phoenix Empire joins the united empires. If you


    separate your n from the empire, I promise that you n will benefit from it," Marcia convincingly


    said.


    "What benefit will I get then?" Jill bluntly asked, narrowing her eyes as if in suspicion.


    "The ultimate purpose of establishing the united empires is to make the human beings and the spiritual


    race beings live and thrive together, not to control and be controlled. If the Magic Phoenix Empire is


    separated from the Phoenix Master n and the Phoenix Master n is willing to coexist with the


    Magic Phoenix Empire, there will be no other change except for your rtionship. The Phoenix Master


    n and the Magic Phoenix Empire can take care of each other as usual. The only difference is that


    there will be no barriers between the spiritual race and human race," Rocky clearly exined.


    Hearing his exnation, Jill was rendered speechless. She didn''t expect that Rocky came up with such


    a mature idea. It was a wild ambition to unite all the human countries together, but it could help in the


    Wild Spirit Land''s development. Humans would no longer be the subordinates of the spiritual race.


    Instead, they would help each other like friends or allies. For both the humans and the spiritual race,


    the advantages were far greater than the disadvantages. But it would be hard for the spiritual race, who


    had always been arrogant, to coexist peacefully with humans.


    "What do you think of it?" Marcia immediately asked, directly staring at Jill.


    "I can''t make a decision now. I must gather the elders of my n to discuss it first before I give you my


    reply. But don''t hope too much. Even if I agree with this idea, the elders may not." Jill knew that this


    was a matter of great importance, so she couldn''t make the decision all by herself.


    "I really hope that you can persuade those elders. Or maybe I can persuade them myself. But that


    won''t be an easy discussion," Rocky calmly said.


    "Our n already owes you two favors. As the matriarch, I don''t know how I can fully repay you.


    Believe me that I will try my best to persuade the elders," Jill reassuringly said.


    "We will wait for your good news then," Marcia brightly said, cupping her hands in hope.


    "But you have to answer one question first. What exactly is the power in your body that I asked you


    before?" Seeing with her own eyes that Rocky was able to control the Demonic Soul Cauldron''s power,


    she knew that the power in his body must be incredibly extraordinary.


    "I think you already know the answer," Rocky briefly replied.


    "I have a guess, but I want you to admit it yourself," Jill bluntly said.


    "As you know, the Holy Dragon Bead is one of the forbidden items that the patriarch of the Dragon


    Master n took out from the Spirit Annihtion Land. It is also the legacy of an immensely powerful


    deity from that powerful race..." Rocky finally admitted.


    "Really? So, my guess is right then." Although she had already guessed it, Jill was still a little shocked


    to hear Rocky admit it himself.


    "Huh. A forbidden item?" she softly murmured.


    "I know that there are other forbidden items, but I don''t have any clues about their locations. Have you


    ever heard of them?" Rocky asked her with a frown.


    "I''m pretty sure that the Wood n also has one," Jill replied as she narrowed her eyes into slits.


    "Huh? The Wood n you say?" Rocky repeated thoughtfully as he put his hand on his chin.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "You were already interested in forbidden items before but not this much. Now you seem to care about


    them more. Why is that?" Jill asked curiously. Rocky had known the existence of the forbidden items


    before, but he didn''t care about them so much back then. But now it seemed that he had changed his


    attitude towards the forbidden items, so she was naturally curious.


    "Well, it''s just a whim," Rocky said with a smile. Of course, he would not tell her the truth. The reason


    why he cared about the forbidden items was that he didn''t have much time left. He had to collect all the


    forbidden items as soon as possible and take them back to the Spirit Annihtion Land so that the


    people he cherished and protected could live in a peaceful world.


    "Are you finished discussing already? We have to separate now," Marcia briefly asked Rocky.


    Rocky nodded at her. Then he and Marcia went to meet with Bryant, Lance, Sabina and other women.


    "Will the Phoenix Master n let the Magic Phoenix Empire out of their control?" Marcia was not


    optimistic about it at all.


    "Let''s leave that to Matriarch Jill. I''ve already said what I must say," Rocky calmly said. "I have


    something else to do. You can leave now."


    "Will youe to us after?" Marcia immediately asked.


    "I''m not sure yet, maybe," Rocky vaguely answer.


    "Take care of yourself then." Marcia didn''t know what else to say to him.


    Rocky then bid farewell to Marcia and others.


    After that, he left them and went to visit Alyssa.


    "Did they go back already?" Alyssa asked.


    "I didn''t expect that you could actually persuade those several elders to support the Phoenix Master


    n," Rocky seriously said.


    "Well, I have the charm and ability. However, we don''t want to get involved in this mess. Since we were


    defeated a year ago, there are only less than a thousand nsmen left. I am sure you are already


    aware of this. To preserve our foundation, we don''t want to take any more risks. But our patriarch


    agreed to your idea for your sake," Alyssa straightforwardly said.


    "I know that. Thank you for your hard work this time." Rocky nodded at her.


    "Well, it''s not a big deal. But I was wondering why you suddenly decided to be everyone''s savior


    and hero?" Alyssa was puzzled by Rocky''s initiative. It was something that Rocky wouldn''t do currently.


    "I have my own reasons. And by the way, I want to go back to the Wood n with you," Rocky


    suddenly said.


    "What? Why?" Alyssa curiously asked.


    "I''ll tell you why after we arrive there." Rocky didn''t tell her his real purpose why they were going there.


    "Alright then." Alyssa didn''t doubt Rocky''s intention.

 Chapter 1343 The Private Talk With Evita

    Chapter 1343 The Private Talk With Evita


    Rocky, along with Alyssa and several hundred members of the Wood n, finally returned to the n''s


    residence which was a miraculous ce in a small country.


    A year ago, the Wood n''s patriarch died in battle to protect his nsmen. After he died, someone


    had to take his ce. With the unanimous approval of the elders, Alyssa became the new matriarch of


    the Wood n. That was why Alyssa suddenly disappeared after the Timber Deity Empire was ruled


    by Alston.


    After Rocky and Alyssa arrived at the Wood n, they immediately went to visit Evita, the most senior


    elder of the n.


    "Look who''s finally here! I am honored to receive such a distinguished guest!" Evita was surprised to


    see that Rocky suddenly visited her.


    "It''s my pleasure to finally meet you, Elder Evita," Rocky respectfully greeted her.


    "Me too. Please have a seat," Evita said.


    With that, Rocky and Alyssa sat down.


    "Tell me, what brings you here, Prince Crimson?" Evita straightforwardly asked.


    "I happened to be involved in the Phoenix Master n''s matter, so I came back here with Alyssa to


    check the progress of the new drugs I sent before," Rocky answered. He had been in frequent contact


    with Alyssa over the past year. Besides that, he had also developed a new drug to treat the Wood


    n''s sterilization. With the Wood n as the experimental subject, he had carried out various studies


    on the spiritual race.


    "Oh, is that so? I didn''t expect that you''re involved in this. Now I know why Alyssa tried her best to


    persuade me and the other elders. It turns out that it is because of you," Evita wisely said.


    "No, Elder Evita..." Alyssa softly grumbled.


    "So, how is it going? Has the Phoenix Master n been finally rescued?" Evita inquired.


    "Yes, but their territory has already been upied. Now they have temporarily moved to the Magic


    Phoenix Empire," Rocky replied.


    "So, Alston has already defeated all his opponents in this battle. What are you nning to do next? Will


    you just let him be? You''re the only person who has the power to deal with Alston," Evita bluntly said.


    "Let''s wait and see first. It''s not really a walk in the park to deal with Alston," Rocky cautiously said.


    "Well, if you don''t mind, I have something to ask you, Elder Evita," Rocky added.


    "Alright, just get straight to the point," Evita said, her facepletely serious.


    "I heard from Matriarch Jill that you also have a forbidden item in your keeping," Rocky directly said.


    Hearing his words, Evita could tell that Rocky knew something. Her face immediately stiffened. Then


    she turned to Alyssa and said, "Alyssa, you go out first. I must talk with Prince Crimson alone."


    Alyssa also showed a strange expression when she heard what Evita said. But judging from Evita''s


    expression, she knew that this was something important. It also seemed that Rocky was fishing for


    some information. Though she was confused, Alyssa diligently went out and left Evita and Rocky alone.


    "What made you think that we are keeping a forbidden item?" Evita seriously asked.


    "You don''t have to hide it from me, Elder Evita. I already know that more than five hundred years ago,


    the chiefs of several advanced ns of the spiritual race, including your n, entered the Spirit


    Annihtion Land together and each of them took out a forbidden item. I was embarrassed to ask you


    before, but now it''s important for me to find all the forbidden items," Rocky bluntly said.


    Evita was surprised to hear that. She didn''t expect that Rocky would know so many things.


    "So, I want to confirm if you really have a forbidden item in your keeping." Rocky continued his inquiry.


    "Yes, you''re right; we do have one," Evita finally admitted. She clearly knew that it would be useless to


    hide it from Rocky.


    "May I know where it is now?" Rocky quickly asked.


    "I''m sorry, but I cannot tell you that," Evita firmly said, shaking her head in disapproval.


    "You must think it over, Elder Evita. If Alston gets one more forbidden item, it will be a lot more difficult


    to deal with him." Rocky reminded her of the situation at hand.


    "Don''t worry. That forbidden item is hidden in an unexpectedly safe ce. It is absolutely impossible for


    Alston to know where it is and actually get it," Evita promised him.


    "I have another question for you. Why did the Heavenly Demon n get the forbidden item of the


    Butterfly Divine n back then? You are the only one in the spiritual race that had witnessed the battle


    of the Butterfly Divine n. You must know the reason better than anyone else," Rocky asked.


    Hearing this, Evita shook her head and said, " I was also incredibly surprised when I heard that the


    forbidden item that Alston obtained was the one that destroyed the Butterfly Divine n. It is said that


    after the Butterfly Divine n was extinguished, their chief''s forbidden item was sealed away. Only the


    leaders of a few advanced ns of the spiritual race knew where it was sealed. I honestly don''t know


    how the Heavenly Demon n got it either."


    Rocky''s eyebrows furrowed. He felt that it was not a coincidence that the Heavenly Demon n got


    the forbidden item. All of this seemed to be somehow connected.


    More than a year ago, after he learned some of the truth from Holy Lord, he felt that everything that had


    happened was already nned. The spiritual race would soon follow the example of the Star Divine


    Race and eventually be destroyed by themselves.


    "That''s all I know about that. Are you satisfied with my answer?" Evita coldly asked as she intensely


    looked at Rocky.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "I won''t force you to tell me where the forbidden item is. I will find it out in my own way. And if I do, don''t


    me me for being rude," Rocky frankly said.


    "Yes, of course, I understand. If you find it by yourself, then I will say or do nothing," Evita calmly


    replied.


    "Before I leave, I want to collect more blood samples for my research," Rocky firmly demanded.


    "Sure, that''s no problem. I''ll arrange it." Evita nodded at his request.


    Rocky stayed in the Wood n for half a day. Then, he bid farewell to Alyssa after he collected the


    blood samples. Alyssa was a little reluctant to let him leave.


    "I didn''t expect that you would leave so soon," Alyssa whispered in a sentimental tone.


    "I have to go. Please take good care of yourself," Rocky whispered back.


    Alyssa nodded at this and intimately kissed Rocky on the lips. Then she turned around and left.


    With that, Rocky summoned Ken and left.

 Chapter 1344 The New Discovery

    Chapter 1344 The New Discovery


    A few dayster, Marcia received a secret letter from the Magic Phoenix Empire. It was written by the


    queen herself. She said in the letter that the Phoenix Master n had already agreed to let the Magic


    Phoenix Empire out of its control. Besides that, the empire would also join the united empires ording


    to the previous agreement.


    However, since the Phoenix Master n was defeated, the Magic Phoenix Empire had naturally


    be Alston''s new target. He sent out a hundred thousand human army to attack the empire and


    intended to take it down in one go. Fortunately, the empire was powerful enough to quickly deal with


    the situation.


    On the other hand, Rocky also had some new discovery while he was in the Divine Land located on the


    third realm of the Maelstrom Realms.


    At that moment, he was conducting a research in ab he rebuilt in a building beside the Divine Gods


    Hall. Suddenly, he heard a cry from outside. He immediately walked out and saw Ken standing outside.


    As soon as Ken saw him, it turned its head and looked towards the beast pen.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    In the past year, apart from concentrating on cultivation in the Divine Land, Rocky also conducted all


    kinds of research.


    Seeing this, he immediately went to the beast pen. Inside the pen, there were all sorts of treasure


    producing spirit-manipted beasts, including the Dark Magic Insects. He noticed that there seemed to


    be some movement in the beast pen of a Nigel Dragon Insect, so he immediately went over. After


    entering, he found a treasure that looked neither an egg nor a stone under the Nigel Dragon Insect that


    had just grown into the four-star level.


    Rocky carefully took the treasure, immediately examined it several times and found that it was very


    strange. Although the aura of the treasure was extraordinarily strong, it did not contain any strong


    spiritual power like those other treasures.


    Rocky took the treasure to theb at once and did a research for a couple of days. He found that it was


    not a treasure that could assist in cultivation, but an incredibly special spiritual treasure. ording to


    the data he had collected, the function of this spiritual treasure was not to help increase the spiritual


    power, but to strengthen the human body and fundamentally change humans'' physique.


    Rocky''s original intention was to cultivate a better treasure producing spirit-manipted beast. He


    didn''t expect that he had identally developed a new type of treasure that had never appeared in this


    world.


    ording to his estimation, this might have something to do with the Holy-blood Dragon King. In the


    past year, he had tried to use the crystal eggs of different legendary guardian beasts to make asexual


    reproduction. He made some progress and cultivated three new treasure producing spirit-manipted


    beasts. However, the spirit-manipted beasts needed time to cultivate. The Nigel Dragon Insect was


    the first sessful batch of descendants of the legendary guardian beasts. So, the treasure it just


    produced was also the first sessful treasure.


    But this was not the most important thing. The most important thing was that in the past year, Rocky


    had been dedicated in studying how to improve the human gene. He constantly used all kinds of


    technology avable, but the result was not what he wanted. So, the appearance of this new treasure


    broke the stalemate and provided Rocky new hope.


    So, Rocky immediately went to the Wind City.


    As soon as he returned to the city, it was naturally a pleasant thing. Almost everyone gathered as soon


    as they heard that Rocky was back.


    When he saw all the people who always supported him, he had mixed feelings. He had unfortunately


    fallen into the evil way which would only bring them misfortune. Therefore, he could only show his


    indifference which was frightening and difficult to approach.


    "Basil..." Lena went straight to Rocky and her gentle eyes seemed to melt everything.


    "Lena, are you okay?" Although Rocky didn''t want to be involved with those people too much, he


    couldn''t help but ask her.


    Lena slightly nodded, but her eyes couldn''t help but turn red. She didn''t say anything, but she knew


    that both of them understood the feeling.


    At that time, a small figure suddenly ran out of the crowd and shouted, "Daddy!"


    Hearing his son''s voice, Rocky couldn''t help but tremble. There was a touch of relief and regret in his


    cold eyes, but he didn''t say much. He just looked down at the big innocent eyes that were looking up at


    him, and then touched his son''s sparse hair with his hand.


    Then, Isis walked out of the crowd, moved up to Rocky, and held Nigel in her arms. She looked at


    Rocky with her beautiful eyes and said, "Are you finally here to see me and our son?"


    "No, I''m not here to see you. I just have something important to tell Marcia," Rocky replied as he tried


    his best to be indifferent.


    "I just want to say that you are still my husband and the father of our child. Nothing has changed. We


    will... we will wait until you return..." Isis tried to speak but she was choking as she suppressed her


    tears.


    Sabina and the other women immediately came to her side tofort her. Of course, they couldn''t help


    but roll their eyes at Rocky.


    "Marcia, Chief Bryant, and Father, pleasee with me at once. I have something to discuss with


    you..." Rocky nodded at the three people he mentioned.


    With that, Rocky, Marcia, Bryant, and Lance went to the side hall to have their intimate discussion.


    After the four of them sat down, Rocky immediately told them of his new findings.


    "So, you mean that the treasure produced by the descendant of the Holy-blood Dragon King can


    directly strengthen the human body?" After hearing what Rocky said, Marcia was incredibly surprised.


    "That''s right. I guess that the gene of the Holy-blood Dragon King might have something to do with it.


    So, I want to collect more blood for research. If it really has something to do with the blood of the Holy-


    blood Dragon King, maybe I can directly use its blood as the strengthening agent..." Rocky exined


    as he nodded.


    "But what will be its effect?" Bryant inquired.


    "It depends on the result of the experiment. If we seed, it will be a key turning point. With this


    strong agent, humans can possibly have the physique to resist the spiritual race," Rocky firmly said.


    "Then, you need to study this strengthening agent as soon as possible. The Phoenix Master n is


    over, and Alston has no scruples. I''m assuming that we are his next target," Lance worriedly said.


    "I agree. Although we currently have about three hundred thousand soldiers and more than two


    thousand spirit maniptors, there are tens of thousands of members of the spiritual race under


    Alston''s rule. I''m afraid even if we go all out, we may not be able to resist them. Besides that, they also


    have the support from the human empires that they rule." Bryant''s eyes darkened at this.


    "So, we have to buy more time to conduct this experiment sessfully," Rocky said.


    "Basil, do you have any ns?" Marcia immediately asked.

 Chapter 1345 Making Use Of The Gene

    Chapter 1345 Making Use Of The Gene


    "We have been building up our strength for such a long time. It''s about time for us to stand up for


    ourselves and make Alston suffer," Rocky dered. "The n to set up the united empires should


    indeed be started. We should also begin to free all the human empires from the spiritual race and


    complete the unity."


    "But Alston will never sit still and wait for death," Marcia piped in doubtfully. She thought that although


    the n was very inspiring, they sorely needed to be practical in their approach.


    "Although the spiritual race is powerful, there are still too few of them, which puts them at a


    disadvantage. With our forces, we can hold down the spiritual race forces in Alston''s hands. If


    necessary, the Dragon Master n, the Butterfly Divine n, the Wood n, and even the Phoenix


    Master n will also help us. So we don''t need to worry about anything," Rocky included calmly.


    Marcia and the other two men nced at each other and then nodded with a satisfied air. Obviously,


    they had been waiting for this day for a long time.


    "We will discuss the details of this nter. Father, Marcia, and Chief Bryant, you should get ready


    first," Rocky said to the three of them.


    After that meeting, Rocky proceeded to the Genome Research Institute, where Sheridan immediately


    greeted him enthusiastically.


    "Dear disciple, I missed you so much!" Sheridan was so happy to see his precious disciple that he


    immediately moved to envelop him in a bear hug, but Rocky dodged him skillfully as if he was used to


    it.


    "In the following days, I will carry out experiments here. Please prepare aboratory for me, master,"


    Rocky told Sheridan seriously.


    "I knew you woulde back, so I moved your entireboratory here. You can use it any time,"


    answered Sheridan promptly with a proud smile.


    Rocky simply nodded. Although he didn''t show much expression on his face, Sheridan could recognize


    the grateful look that shed quickly in his disciple''s eyes.


    After that, Rocky drew a considerable amount of blood from the Holy-blood Dragon King. At the same


    time, he also gathered a team to study the quality of its blood.


    In the blink of an eye, another ten days passed.


    Rocky finally extracted a very special kind of blood serum from the Holy-blood Dragon King''s blood,


    which was the key to changing the human body''s physique.


    However, due to the disparity between human body''s and the spiritual race''s, a little bit of mistake could


    be fatal. Therefore, Rocky had to be very cautious throughout the process. Although the extracting of


    the blood serum was sessful, he still had to be careful when he tested it with living specimens.


    Initially, he carried out his experiments on some ordinary beasts.


    Half a monthter, under the joint preparation of Marcia, Bryant, and Lance, the three hundred


    thousand United Army troops based on the original three army groups of the Holy Dragon Empire


    gathered in the east, west and south regions of the Wild Spirit Land, ready tounch attacks at any


    minute.


    Rocky called Marcia and the other two to hold abat meeting. Since the matter was very important


    and they didn''t want any of the confidential information to be leaked, they decided that only the four of


    them could know the details of their battle n.


    Then, Marcia and the other two respectively went to the three regions, leading three groups of forces to


    liberate the human empires under the control of the spiritual race.


    Of course, Alston also noticed it, so he prepared his army to fight against the three forces.


    A war broke out in the entire Wild Spirit Land not long after, but this time, if Rocky and his people won


    the war, it meant the rebirth of human beings. Otherwise, it would mean the beginning of hell for


    humans.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    At the same time, Rocky made good progress in his experiments on ordinary beasts, making sure that


    the blood serum wouldn''t cause too much harm. Then, he summoned some ordinary humans who


    volunteered to do the experiments, and with their help, he carried out further human experimentation


    and sessfully collected arge number of data.


    In addition, he collected the blood essence of several other legendary guardian beasts, which he


    studied while the experiments were ongoing. This way, he hoped to find more features that could be


    useful to him.


    As the battle dragged on, the war between the spiritual race and the human race became more and


    more fierce.


    The spiritual race, which was supposed to have the advantage, didn''t get the upper hand at all.


    Instead, the United Army aggressively pursued them, and within a month, they had freed three small


    empires and two middle-sized empires.


    "Losers! They are all losers!" Inside the hall, Alston was in a fit of rage. He had just found out that his


    forces, which he expected to overpower the enemy, weren''t winning at all. The human United Army had


    freed several empires under his nose with their irresistible forces. At that moment, to say that he was


    furious was an understatement.


    At present, Alston had already united the spiritual race, and he was their supreme king. He also


    controlled manyrge and small human empires. How could he be defeated by this United Army led by


    Marcia, Bryant, and Lance? He could not swallow the resentment, as it was such a big blow to his


    pride.


    "Your Majesty, please calm down. The battle has just begun. It doesn''t matter, even though the United


    Army is winning right now, because we will surely defeat them in the end. Isn''t it better if we let them


    taste victory, only for it to be taken away?" Dean told himfortingly.


    "No! I don''t want them to taste victory at all! I will trample them hard under my feet, and they will pay for


    going against me," said Alston viciously.


    "As the saying goes, try the peaceful means before resorting to force. Since the United Army has taken


    the initiative to attack, we will let them fight as many as they can. Anyway, they are simply humans.


    They won''t be able to keep this up for long, and they will soon exhaust themselves for working too


    hard. Give it, at most, three battles, and you will see their performance decline," Dean continued.


    "Do you have any ns to defeat the enemy, Dean?" Alston turned to him and asked.


    "The United Army is divided into three groups right now, and their purpose is very clear. They want to


    bring our human empires into their control. They also imed to do it in the name of freeing the human


    empires under our rule. If we discredit the United Army and make those human empires distrust them,


    the United Army would get nothing in return."


    "That sounds good. Why don''t you tell me more details?" Alston''s face brightened as soon as he heard


    Dean''s ns, and he eagerly gestured for him toe closer.


    Dean walked up to Alston and whispered to him.


    Meanwhile, everything was going smoothly in Rocky''s camp, but he suddenly received a message from


    Alyssa, which made him a little angry.


    More than a year ago, because of Woods'' sincere request, Rocky sent the gene medicament that could


    strengthen the spirit-manipted beasts to the Timber Deity Empire, asking them to carry out the n


    of strengthening the spirit-manipted beasts. However, due to the chaos caused by the cmity


    beasts, the disputes among the spiritual race ns, and especially the conflict between Rocky and the


    spiritual race ns, this n was put aside in the Timber Deity Empire. That was one year ago. Six


    monthster, the Wood n was destroyed, and the Timber Deity Empire was forced to yield to


    Alston''s control. Alston got to know about the n.


    He then sent arge number of so-called talents to study the magic of this gene and tried to copy it, but


    they had made no progress. Not long ago, he was in such a snit that he injected all those talents with


    this gene. As a result, these people suddenly became wild beasts overnight, which were called orcs.


    When Alston realized what had happened, he nned to use this gene to turn ordinary humans into


    orcs and create a legion stronger than humans. However, as the gene that Rocky gave to the Timber


    Deity Empire was limited, Alston wanted to get the form of this gene. Thus, Woods, the only one


    who knew the source of the gic form, naturally became a thorn in Alston''s side.

 Chapter 1346 A Horrendous Figure

    Chapter 1346 A Horrendous Figure


    In the end, Alston learned from Woods that Rocky was the one who developed the gic agent.


    Alston also knew the rtionship between Alyssa and Rocky, so he threatened Alyssa to ask Rocky for


    the form, or else, Woods would be in danger.


    Of course, Alyssa knew that the form couldn''t fall into Alston''s hands, as he would definitely use the


    people of the Timber Deity Empire as test subjects. That being said, she could not let her brother be in


    danger either.


    After careful consideration, Rocky decided to go to the Timber Deity Empire to discuss


    countermeasures with Alyssa.


    Three dayster, Rocky arrived at the rendezvous, which was located in a red leaf forest three miles


    away from the Timber Deity Empire''s capital city.


    When Rocky arrived, he found Alyssa anxiously waiting beneath the cover of a red-leafed tree. As soon


    as she spotted him, she hastily went up to greet him.


    "How''s it going?" Rocky asked Alyssa.


    "I don''t know yet. But ording to the information I got before, my brother should be under house


    arrest now," Alyssa said worriedly.


    "Then I''ll go to the royal pce," Rocky said coldly.


    "But the royal pce must be heavily guarded right now, and Alston will definitely take the opportunity


    to deal with you," Alyssa disagreed, her beautiful eyes narrowed with concern.


    "I don''t think Alston knows when I will appear, so he may not be in the royal pce. If that is the case, I


    should be able to save Woods," Rocky reassured her confidently.


    "Then I''ll go with you," Alyssa requested.


    "No, I have something else for you to do," Rocky refused, shaking his head.


    "What is it?" Alyssa asked in confusion. What else could be more important than saving her brother?


    "Now that Woods has be a puppet, the Timber Deity Empire is doomed. The only way to save the


    Timber Deity Empire is to separate the army and the spirit maniptors and make them join the united


    empires. In the Timber Deity Empire, only you can do this. So, what you need to do next is gather the


    army and the spirit maniptors of the major ns you can gather, and then take them away from the


    Timber Deity Empire as soon as possible," Rocky exined.


    Hearing Rocky''s words, Alyssa hesitated, but she knew clearly that he was right. The only way to save


    the Timber Deity Empire was to take it far away from the spiritual race''s control. Then, she and her


    people needed to join the united empires, gather manpower, and wait for the opportune moment to take


    back the Timber Deity Empire.


    "But what about you? I can''t let you go alone." Alyssa couldn''t wholeheartedly agree with Rocky


    because she was still worried about him. Even though she knew that almost no one could defeat Rocky


    now, she didn''t know what kind of ambush Alston would set for Rocky.


    "Don''t worry about me. Just do what you need to do, and I''ll take care of the rest." Rocky put his hand


    on Alyssa''s shoulder and squeezed itfortingly. Then he turned into a ck me and disappeared.


    Once he was gone, Alyssa also flew away.


    Rocky sneaked into the Timber Deity Empire''s capital city and found that it was heavily guarded, just as


    Alyssa had said. The city guards, the pce guards, and arge number of powerful spirit maniptors


    seemed to be everywhere. Thinking that the royal pce must be guarded more heavily, Rocky could


    only shake his head in dismay.


    But it couldn''t stop him. That night, he sneaked into the royal pce to check the situation.


    Just as he had expected, everyone in the royal pce was on high alert to guard against anything that


    might happen. In addition to the countless powerful spirit maniptors, there were also many strong


    cultivators at the Supernal Stage and some peerless masters at the Divine Stage guarding the royal


    pce. And although Rocky didn''t see any spiritual master, he knew that there must be some. Besides,


    Alston had also sent many members of the spiritual race to help defend the pce.


    "The royal pce is impregnable. They are waiting for me," Rocky muttered to himself coldly before he


    disappeared into the dead of night.


    At the same time, some people were gathered together in the Timber Deity Empire''s pce. The one


    sitting on the throne was not Woods, but Geoffrey, whom Rocky was quite familiar with.


    Geoffrey''s trusted subordinates, including Alexander, the chief of the Qi n, were also present. Back


    then, with Rocky''s help, Woods won in the fight for the throne and became the emperor of the Timber


    Deity Empire, while Geoffrey had lost his power and influence. Although he was not willing to submit,


    he had no choice because of Alyssa''s suppression.


    Half a year ago, due to the destruction of the Wood n and Alston''s takeover of the Timber Deity


    Empire, Geoffrey saw an opportunity. From then on, he tried every means to curry favor with Alston. In


    fact, he was the one that revealed the gic enhancement n of the spirit-manipted beasts to


    Alston.


    It didn''t take long before Geoffrey gained Alston''s trust. After Woods became a puppet, Alston put


    Geoffrey in charge of the Timber Deity Empire. Since then, he had fully controlled the Timber Deity


    Empire.


    "Your Royal Highness, will Prince Crimson reallye? I''ve been waiting for an opportunity too long to


    avenge my son," Alexander said through gritted teeth.


    "Of course, he wille. He has a good rtionship with Alyssa, so he would never just sit back and


    do nothing. We just need to wait patiently," Geoffrey remarked with certainty.


    "But I heard that Prince Crimson is very powerful. He doesn''t even take the spiritual race seriously. I


    heard that he once killed thousands of the spiritual race members, so I don''t think he is a man to be


    trifled with," a peerless master at the Divine Stage said.


    "No matter how strong he is, he is just a human being. You know, I have specially invited three masters


    at the Immortal Stage. In addition, the Spiritual King has sent two spiritual masters here. The five of


    them should be able to take him down," Geoffrey said confidently, as he had already made extensive


    arrangements. This time, Rocky would not seed.


    "If we take down Prince Crimson, it will be a great achievement for us. And if that happens, you will


    undoubtedly be the emperor of the Timber Deity Empire," Alexander said.


    "Of course. The throne has always been mine. Now, I''m just taking it back," Geoffrey said proudly.


    What Geoffrey and the others didn''t know was that Rocky was no longer the same as before. Instead of


    hiding his strength as he did in the past, he had be a horrendous figure.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The next day was a clear and sunny day, but the atmosphere in the royal pce was the opposite.


    None of the warriors exuded strength or confidence, and tension was a thick, moist nket in the air. It


    was so quiet that a mouse could probably startle the hesitant guards.


    Not long after, a tall and strong figure appeared in the square in front of the hall. He had his back to the


    sun, so all they could see was his silhouette. He walked towards the hall, and each step was


    apanied by fiery ck mes that swelled and surged all over his body. His aura was fearsome


    and formidable. Even under the bright sunlight, he resembled a nightmare¡ªa demon shrouded in


    darkness.

 Chapter 1347 Where Are The Orcs

    Chapter 1347 Where Are The Orcs


    As soon as the figure appeared, countless voices came from all directions of the square. Spirit


    maniptors, pce guards, and thousands of people surrounded the whole square, leaving the space


    of the middle area open like an arena.


    Then, Geoffrey and his henchmen, including Alexander, quickly walked out of the hall. They were


    shocked when they saw that the figure was making a scene as it broke into the pce city and directly


    came here. The city was heavily guarded, but this figure was calm as if it had entered an empty room.


    Its strength was so obvious.


    "You have finallye!" Geoffrey''s eyes fell on the figure and immediately revealed a strong sense of


    hatred. Thinking of his humiliation in the past, he couldn''t help but want to tear the figure into a million


    pieces.


    Of course, it was Rocky who broke in the pce city. He was extremely full of guts to have evene


    here.


    Rocky looked at the people around him. His eyes were cold without any expression like an ice


    sculpture. The people who looked into his eyes were immediately filled with fear, as if the man in front


    of them was an envoy from theher world. If one was targeted by him, he or she would absolutely


    die in an instant.


    "Hum, Geoffrey, long time no see!" Under such a circumstance, Rocky still greeted him with a hint of


    sarcasm.


    "I didn''t expect that you and my brother would be so loyal to each other. How dare you save my brother


    only by yourself? You have valor but youck strategy. I heard that you are immensely powerful now.


    But do you really think that you will be able to save my brother in this huge?" Geoffrey confidently


    said. He was sure that he could defeat Rocky.


    "Well, I didn''t say that I came here to save him," Rocky sneered at him.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Oh, aren''t you here to save my brother? If not, then why in the world are you here?" Geoffrey was


    stunned by Rocky''s reply. His answer was not what he was expecting at all.


    "If I''m here to save him, I have already done thatst night. Do you really think you can stop me with


    such useless guards?" Rocky menacingly snorted.


    "I don''t care at all if you are here to save him or not. But I hope you''re aware that you can''t leave the


    city today. I will spare your life, but I will slowly torture you until you hand over the form of that


    gic medicament," Geoffrey insidiously said.


    "I can consider leaving you half dead if you tell me where the humans who have transformed into orcs


    are," Rocky coldly replied.


    Geoffrey''s face turned red with anger when he heard this. He felt that talking to Rocky was a total


    waste of time. There was no need to talk nonsense anymore. He needed to immediately capture Rocky


    and force him to hand over the form of the gic medicament. If Geoffrey got the form, he


    would definitely be the emperor of the Timber Deity Empire.


    So, with a wave of Geoffrey''s hand, thousands of spirit maniptors and pce guards rushed towards


    Rocky. He used the huge-crowd strategy to deal with Rocky.


    However, it seemed that Geoffrey underestimated Rocky way too much. Rocky would not frown even if


    he faced thousands of spiritual race beings, let alone mere humans.


    Rocky didn''t n to attack by himself. He directly summoned Uriah and the other two beasts at once.


    As soon as his three beasts came out, they fought in all directions. Their momentum was so powerful


    that it could overturn rivers and seas. Their attacks made the spirit maniptors and the pce guards


    of the Timber Deity Empire tremble with fear and retreat one step after another.


    At the same time, Rocky was slowly approaching Geoffrey one step at a time.


    Seeing that Rocky''s three beasts had already killed the elites he had carefully prepared, Geoffrey was


    utterly stunned.


    "Does he have three spirit-manipted beasts? Didn''t he only have twost time?" The henchman


    standing beside Geoffrey was also shocked.


    "How is this guy still a human? I doubt that he''s still a human! He has transcended into something


    else!"


    "It seems that the rumors about him are true. Even the spiritual race ispletely afraid of him. Oh my


    god!"


    "What a bunch of cowards! No matter how strong he is, he is still just a human. How can he be more


    powerful than the spiritual race? He has only three spirit-manipted beasts. Let''s just send a few


    more powerful spirit-manipted beasts to deal with him." Obviously, Geoffrey didn''t know that Rocky


    had already surpassed the power of the spiritual race and his power had already reached another


    realm. But he himself was like a frog at the bottom of a well and looked at Rocky from a human''s point


    of view. His tragedy was inevitable.


    Soon enough, Geoffrey ordered several peerless masters at the Divine Stage to summon their six-star


    spirit-manipted beasts to deal with Rocky''s three beasts.


    Meanwhile, Rocky was closely approaching the pce.


    Suddenly, more than a dozen figures rushed out from both sides and approached him in opposite


    directions. They used the spiritual martial arts of the Supernal Stage to attack Rocky.


    In a blink of an eye, more than a dozen rays of light flew towards Rocky at the same time.


    He didn''t even blink his eyes when he saw this. A ck purple vortex instantly appeared and then


    circled around his body. The dozen rays of light that flew over to him were directly devoured by the


    vortex.


    The dozen figures were naturally surprised when they saw this, but they immediatelyunched attacks


    again. However, they were still unable to break through the defense of the ck and purple vortex. All


    their spiritual power disappeared like a stone sinking into the deep sea.


    Meanwhile, Rocky didn''t stop on approaching Geoffrey all this time. Although he walked slowly,


    Geoffrey and the others who were standing in front of the pce felt an irresistible aura rushing


    towards them like a domineering king.


    "Attack, all of you! Attack him now!" Geoffrey couldn''t help but shout out with a burst of horrifying chill in


    his heart.


    Then, Alexander and the other peerless masters at the Divine Stage immediately rushed up. Their


    spiritual power greatly increased, showing the strength of the top human spirit maniptors. However,


    what they were facing was not like the others. It was Rocky who had killed thousands of members of


    the spiritual race.


    When the several peerless masters at the Divine Stage were approaching him, the ck me all over


    Rocky''s body suddenly rose. It was zing and dazzling, as if he were standing in mes that were


    scorching over a hundred thousand feet. His originally calm breath suddenly quickened and the evil


    energy inside him was surging with great power.


    Before these peerless masters could even approach him, they felt as if their bodies could not move


    further. Then, they saw an expressionless ck evil shadow of me sweeping past them.


    The next instant, Rocky arrived in front of Geoffrey.


    Geoffrey was so frightened that his face turnedpletely pale. He had never thought that Rocky''s


    strength had reached such an unimaginable level. It was beyond the reach of any human spirit


    maniptor.


    "Tell me, where are the orcs?" Rocky asked in a low and husky voice.


    At that moment, Geoffrey suddenly let out a sinisterugh. Almost at the same time, twenty or thirty


    beast-like figures flew down from the top of the hall and let out piercing roars. In a blink of an eye, they


    rushed towards Rocky from all directions.

 Chapter 1348 Unable To Suppress

    Chapter 1348 Unable To Suppress


    Rocky took a closer look and saw that these beast figures, each of which was three meters tall,


    resembled a spirit-manipted beast. However, they had some human characteristics. Presumably,


    they had mutated after being injected with the gic medicament.


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed as the urge to kill these orcs surged within him. He would never allow his


    research achievement to be used like this.


    However, before he could act, the orcs besieged Rocky.


    They charged straight at him.


    As soon as Rocky released his power, a st of evil wind spiritual wave burst forth, and the orcs


    closest to him were thrown away. They fell to the ground with a loud bang, raising clouds of dust.


    Astonishment reflected in Rocky''s eyeballs as, in just an instant, the orcs sprang to their feet and


    hurtled toward him again.


    Unfazed that his previous attack didn''t work, Rocky summoned his power and waved his hand. Several


    streams of ck me spiritual power instantly shot out, and the orcs released agonized shrieks as the


    ck mes engulfed them and turned them to ashes.


    At that time, Geoffrey took the opportunity to retreat into the pce. Meanwhile, several Immortal


    Stage spirit maniptors rushed out of the pce. Two of them were old acquaintances of Rocky. They


    were the old man in the purple robe and Dudley, who had oncepeted with him for spiritual


    treasures in the sacred ce of the Butterfly Divine n, and the Water Beast Sea. The other spirit


    maniptors were as powerful as the first two.


    The Immortal Stage spirit maniptors bombarded Rocky when they saw that he was upied with


    the orcs. In particr, Dudley was the first to attack, intending to avenge himself for his previous


    humiliation.


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed to slits, and his expression turned cold when he sensed the fresh attacks. He


    eluded the closest seven or eight orcs and then turned to face the spirit maniptors as his body rose


    as though he were stepping in the air.


    On realizing that Rocky was preparing to attack them, the spirit maniptorsunched their offensive.


    As their spiritual light soared, several beams of colorful light shot out, directly covering the area within a


    hundred meters, and spiritual waves surged.


    The intense spiritual light around Rocky exploded, and a loud bang reverberated as the area within


    hundreds of meters was filled with dazzling light.


    "Does he want to die? No matter how capable he is, he can''t resist our joint strike..." Dudley seemed


    overconfident. After all, they were the top masters among humans in the Wild Spirit Land, and few spirit


    maniptors were stronger than them. Even in the spiritual race, only the spiritual masters were


    mightier than them. Their demeanor was naturally dripping with arrogance.


    Of course, it was undeniable that these Immortal Stage spirit maniptors''bined attacks would be


    a significant challenge for their target to defend against. While their strong spiritual power impactsted


    for a good while, Rocky, who was shrouded entirely in it, did not move or retaliate.


    After a while, Dudley and the others exchanged puzzled nces as they sensed that something was


    wrong. They rushed into the center where their attacks fell, only to find remains of the orcs that had


    attacked Rocky. Some of them were injured while others had been reduced to a heap of charred ashes.


    "Where is he?" Dudley roared. He was not too pleased about being tricked.


    In that instant, Geoffrey stepped out of the pce. When he saw that Rocky had disappeared, his eyes


    widened. He immediately shouted, "Oh, damn it! That guy must have gone to save Woods. Hurry up!"


    The spirit maniptors nced at each other before vanishing. Geoffrey, together with the other


    peerless masters at the Divine Stage, followed them. The pce guards also headed in the same


    direction.


    On the other hand, Rocky, who had remained hidden for a long time, approached the royal pce


    where Woods was imprisoned. ording to the previous night''s investigation, he learned that Woods


    was being held captive in the royal pce and that only a few spiritual race beings guarded him. Erring


    on the side of caution, Glutton arrived just before Rocky made his way toward the square of the hall.


    Rocky had created chaos and waited for an opportunity to hide as he wanted to confirm whether


    Woods was in the royal pce. If the spiritual race beings guarding the pce didn''t move, it meant


    that Woods was still inside. Glutton''s tasks were to follow the guards if they moved and learn where


    they were holding Woods.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "How''s it going?" Rocky asked when he spotted Glutton at the royal pce.


    "He should be here. Tell me something, brat. Why should I run errands for you?" Glutton remarked


    disdainfully. It appeared as though his bad temper was still the same.


    As Rocky was already used to it, he ignored Glutton''sints. Instead, he turned his gaze to the


    royal pce. At least two hundred members of the spiritual race beings were guarding it. Most were


    spiritual ves. And the rest twenty ordinary spiritual beings at the middle and advanced levels and five


    spiritual masters at the low and medium levels caught Rocky''s attention. It seemed that they were


    expecting him.


    "I''ll handle the spiritual race beings first. Please block the pursuers for me. Remember to show them


    some mercy!" Rocky threw Glutton a sideways nce. He knew that once the beast leaped into action,


    it would kill them all. Nevertheless, he still warned Glutton because he had to use those human spirit


    maniptors to fight against the spiritual race. It would be a waste if they died.


    He knew to expect some casualties. It would take him a while to deal with the spiritual race beings and


    Glutton would have its fun in that time.


    However, as a belligerent beast, Glutton was always eager to fight. Thus, when several human spirit


    maniptors chased Rocky, itughed wildly and turned into a light shadow in the blink of an eye.


    Simultaneously, the ck me around Rocky surged, and he rushed directly toward the royal pce


    with significant momentum.


    The spiritual race beings guarding the royal pce were expecting Rocky and had hence, prepared


    ordingly. However, pangs of fear surged in their hearts when he materialized in front of them like a


    meteor. Rocky had terrorized so many spiritual race beings that his name was like an omen of death.


    Once he appeared, no spiritual race being could escape catastrophe.


    However, the spiritual race members led by the five spiritual masters had also received a death order.


    Under no circumstances could they allow Rocky to save Woods. They had no choice but to confront


    him.


    The next moment, they charged at Rocky.


    Rocky summoned his three beasts without any hesitation. The power of the ming de in his hand


    surged; as a result, several spiritual race beings were burned to ashes. Then he rushed to the royal


    pce.


    Although the five spiritual masters and twenty ordinary spiritual beings coborated, they could not


    suppress Rocky''s momentum. He cleared a path right through them. Once in front of the royal pce,


    he waved the enormous ming de, and a wave of me surged out and struck the gates.

 Chapter 1349 Attacked By Woods

    Chapter 1349 Attacked By Woods


    Boom!


    With a burst of strong mes, the gates of the royal pce were opened, and smoke rose from all over


    the ce. Then, Rocky turned into a light shadow and rushed inside.


    At that moment, Woods was sitting on the throne in the royal pce. He immediately stood up when he


    heard a loud sound at the gates. In a blink of an eye, a figure appeared in front of him.


    "Finally, you''re here!" Woods wasn''t surprised at all at the sudden appearance of the figure in front of


    him.


    The man in front of Woods was no other than Rocky, who urged immediately, "Hurry up, let''s go." After


    that, he turned around and began to walk out of the pce.


    However, just as he turned around, a sinister smile suddenly crept at the corners of Woods'' mouth. He


    slowly got a dagger glittering with green light from his sleeve and quickly stabbed Rocky who was


    totally defenseless and clueless.


    Rocky did not expect at all that Woods wouldunch a sneak attack on him. Although he sensed that


    something was wrong and somehow dodged the attack, the green light dagger still brushed past his


    shoulder and left a ferocious cut.


    "What are you trying to do? Why did you do that?" Rocky incredulously stared at Woods and coldly


    asked.


    "Oh, don''t me me. I have no other choice. It''s not easy for me to get to where I am today. I don''t


    want to lose it. Spiritual King has promised me that he will not only make me hold onto the throne of the


    Timber Deity Empire, but also make me the emperor of the united human empires in the future. That


    will alle true if I capture you alive!" Woods seemed in pain as he was saying this, but it was


    obvious in his tone that he was full of ambition.


    "Do you really believe what Alston said?" Rocky coldly snorted. He knew that Woods must be


    bewitched by Alston, but he also understood that Woods had done a lot to get the throne. The Timber


    Deity Empire had now be Alston''s puppet, and the emperor of the empire would exist in name


    only. So, it was reasonable for Woods to be eager to prove himself. But even so, it was wrong of him to


    kill his old friend in such a way.


    "I have no way back. What I can do now is to strive for thisst opportunity. Just do me a favor, will


    you? You can never defeat Alston. He is now the Spiritual King of the unified spiritual race ns. His


    power is not something you can resist at all," Woods madly said.


    "Is that all you have to say? If your sister sees you like this, she will be extremely sad and


    disappointed," Rocky reminded with a deep frown. He never expected that Woods would be like


    this. But of course, Rocky knew that power and desire could easily change a person, especially for


    Woods who was once a useless prince. What he had now was so precious that he would not easily let


    go of it!


    "So, what if my sister sees me? Even if she is standing in front of me right now, I will still remain


    merciless," Woods viciously said.


    "If that''s the case, then it seems that we have nothing else to say to each other." Rocky knew that


    Woods had already made his choice. He could not change it and would not stay any longer in this


    ce. Seeing that it was meaningless to continue, he turned around and was about to leave right away.


    But just as Rocky turned around, he felt that the spiritual power in his body suddenly stopped


    circting.


    "Do you think I will let you go that easily? This dagger is smeared with a secret medicine of the Wood


    n. It can make your spiritual power useless in a span of an hour. I heard that your power has


    surpassed that of the spiritual race, but your body is still human. This secret medicine will definitely


    have an impact on you," Woods, who was behind Rocky, evilly said with a sly smile on his face.


    Hearing that, Rocky clenched his fist. If it were someone else who did this to him, he would have


    instantly killed him. However, Woods was Alyssa''s brother. If he killed him, it would just undoubtedly


    wound Alyssa. So, he still resolutely walked towards the gate of the royal pce.


    Woods followed him immediately when he saw that Rocky wasn''t stopping.


    When Rocky walked to the pce gates, he saw that the spiritual race beings outside had besieged


    the whole ce. If Rocky''s three beasts didn''t block the gates, they would have already rushed into the


    pce. Not that far away, Glutton was dragging the spirit maniptors of the Timber Deity Empire led


    by Geoffrey. However, the spirit maniptors were so many, and they continued to swarm the pce.


    Soon enough, the entire royal pce was surrounded by hundreds of human spirit maniptors and


    spiritual race beings.


    Seeing that the situation was totally unfavorable to them, Glutton retreated to Rocky.


    "You see, I''ve already deployed the tight encirclement to capture you. There''s no way you can escape,"


    Woods, who just walked out of the royal pce, firmly said. He was really determined to capture


    Rocky.


    Meanwhile, the spiritual power in Rocky''s body was greatly affected. Although it was notpletely


    limited, he was unable to freely release the evil spiritual power.


    In that instant, the five spiritual masters and the ordinary spiritual beings noticed that Rocky seemed to


    have a problem. They immediately approached him and quickly joined hands as they tried to take the


    opportunity to suppress him and make him unable to escape.


    Although the three beasts and Glutton were beside Rocky, he was hopelessly outnumbered.


    In addition to the five spiritual masters, there were also several top-grade spirit maniptors at the


    Immortal Stage from the Timber Deity Empire. Their strength could not be underestimated. If they also


    joined hands, Rocky would fall into a very disadvantageous situation.


    The only thing he could do now was to try his best.


    All the enemies united to attack Rocky, his three beasts, and Glutton. They rushed over them like a


    tide.


    "Brat, why don''t you go first? If I recover my original form, I can block them and buy you some time,"


    Glutton suggested as it nced at Rocky. If something happened to Rocky, it would die with him in the


    end. So, it had to prioritize Rocky''s safety.


    Rocky hesitated for a moment after hearing that. However, he was sure that it was dangerous to stay


    here especially with the current situation. If there was a chance, he would naturally leave. But he was


    worried that Alston would suddenly appear.


    At the thought of this, Rocky immediately called back the three beasts. He asked Robin and Ken to go


    back to his Magic Spiritual Space and then immediately rode on Uriah.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Almost at the same time, Glutton roared, and its body rose with red light all over. The evil aura instantly


    shrouded a wide range. Everyone who saw it was shocked and got scared.


    Then, Glutton turned into its original form and stood in front of the royal pce, overlooking the


    enemies.


    Then, it immediately acted, intending to cover for Rocky as he left. At that moment, seeing that Rocky


    was about to take advantage of Uriah to fly away, Woods suddenly showed a strange smile. Then, he


    raised his left hand and suddenly waved it. With that, the whole square in front of the pce suddenly


    began to shake violently.

 Chapter 1350 Friends Turned To Enemies

    Chapter 1350 Friends Turned To Enemies


    Suddenly, Rocky felt as if he was burdened with something invisible. Not only him, but also all the


    humans and spiritual race beings in the square felt this shocking pressure. Everyone lost their


    composure.


    Uriah, who had been flying in the air, fell to the ground because of the strong gravity.


    "Basil, where do you think you''re going? You can''t go anywhere!" Woods wildlyughed and intently


    stared at Rocky riding on Uriah.


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed with confusion. He had already sensed that it was Woods who did all this. But


    Woods was not even a spirit maniptor. How could he possess such a strange power? Besides that,


    this kind of power could not be possessed even by the spiritual race.


    "What are you waiting there for? Take him down now!" Woodsmanded at once.


    In a blink of an eye, the five spiritual masters and the top masters at the Immortal Stage, including


    Dudley and the old man in purple robe, surrounded and cornered Rocky.


    Since Glutton was also besieged by another group of enemies, it couldn''t go to Rocky and help him.


    Rocky frantically nced around and his eyes turned cold. He knew that a battle was inevitable now.


    He was not afraid to go all out.


    "Can I finally remove the seal now?" Rocky immediately asked the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast using


    his spiritual sense.


    "Think about it first. Do you really want to remove it now? Although this can solve your crisis at hand,


    remember that you will not be able to control yourself once the seal is removed. You will bepletely


    possessed by the evil will. And when that happens, I''m afraid that no one else here can survive except


    you," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast said.


    "So what?" Rocky coldly sneered. He was not in the mood to show any mercy to anyone.


    "It seems that you''ve already decided. Well then, just do as you wish," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast


    answered him and then fell silent.


    At the same time, Rocky''s eyes narrowed slightly. Then, his body suddenly burst out an extremely


    strong wave of power. He was swallowed by a me that was hundreds of feet high. It swayed in the air


    and spread around. The amazing evil energy instantly filled the entire ce.


    This explosive power was the result of his cultivation during the past year. The stronger his King Realm


    power was, the eviler he would grow and the easier he would lose his mind. So, Rocky had been


    sealing his King Realm power all this time, and he didn''t unseal it unless it was absolutely necessary.


    Once the seal was removed, he wouldpletely be the ruthless and arrogant Divine King Belial.


    "How is this even possible? This is not happening! His spiritual power should have been suppressed by


    the secret medicine of Wood n. How could he still have power? I don''t understand," Woods


    eximed in surprise. He cannot believe what he was seeing.


    Of course, not only him, but all the humans and spiritual race beings were also stunned. It was their


    first time to see something like this.


    At that time, Rocky''s body slowly began to change. Under his ck armor, ck lines appeared on his


    skin, and they were glowing with ck luster. He was wearing the Holy Mask and his face was also


    covered with many mysterious ck lines. At the same time, the swelling ck me began to take


    shape, forming two ck horns on his head and a pair of huge wings on his back. A belt of fire also


    wrapped around his waist and a fire cloud formed beneath his feet.


    This shocked those present once again. They all realized that Rocky seemed to havepletely


    surpassed the limits of any human being and had be an unimaginable being.


    "Ha-ha, he finally became the real Divine King Belial! It seems that I don''t have to do anything now."


    Glutton suddenly burst intoughter. It immediately changed back to its human form and flew back to


    Rocky''s side.


    After casting a nce at it, Rocky stretched out his wings and rushed to the crowd of human spirit


    maniptors and spiritual race beings.


    The next moment, many ck me pirs soared into the sky from the ground and spread all over the


    front of the pce. It made people feel as if they were in hell. Hundreds of human spirit maniptors


    and spiritual race beings were instantly swallowed by the ck me pirs.


    Of course, this was just the beginning of their impending doom!


    All those present could hardly track Rocky''s movements. They could only see a ck shadow shuffling


    through the crowd. Wherever he went, only ck mes were left. Meanwhile creatures disappeared


    without a trace, as if they had evaporated into thin air.


    Most of the soldiers and spirit maniptors were paralyzed with fear. They were so scared that their


    legs trembled uncontrobly. They felt like their enemy was not a single person but an army with a


    thousand mighty soldiers.


    The spiritual race beings, including the spiritual masters and the ordinary spiritual beings, were also


    stunned. They already found it difficult to get close to Rocky, let alone fight him.


    Not before long, there were thousands of casualties among the humans and the spiritual race beings,


    but they didn''t even see clearly how Rocky had actually attacked them. It was a total ughter with no


    mercy shown at all.


    Almost all the human beings were scared to death and fled in all directions to save their own lives.


    Many of the spiritual race beings also lost their courage to fight and quickly retreated.


    However, the ck figure was everywhere. ck mes burst out from his body as soon as he


    launched his attack, turning the whole area into a sea of ck fire.


    The square, which had been crowded with thousands of humans and spiritual race beings a while ago,


    were only left with a few hundred creatures. The corpses were all over the ground, and the sea of fire


    extended to every corner. It was really like hell on earth. Among the two hundred spiritual race beings


    who came here, only less than thirty survived. Meanwhile, more than half of the ordinary spiritual


    beings were killed, and two out of the five spiritual masters were severely injured. The situation of the


    humans was also tragic. More than half of the top masters at the Immortal Stage had been killed or


    injured, let alone the masters at the Divine Stage.


    At that moment, the remaining humans and spiritual race beings were all fearfully staring at Rocky who


    was standing in front of the pce like an evil king. The shock and fear in their hearts could no longer


    be hidden on their faces.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Rocky nced around the crowd coldly and then faced Woods who was standing opposite to him.


    There was no emotion on Woods''s face. Even though he had witnessed such heavy casualties, his


    eyes only shed a cold light. What he had experienced in the past year had greatly changed him. It


    was hard to imagine that he used to be a pure, honest, and resolute man.


    Of course, Rocky was also no longer the naive young man he used to be.


    The two of them had greatly admired each other before. And now, they had be enemies.


    "I have to say that you are really powerful. If only I could be like you, maybe I wouldn''t have ended up


    like this at all." Woods looked at Rocky with jealousy. He had always been envious of Rocky''s power.


    Rocky was lucky enough to have adventures and experiences that ordinary people couldn''t even


    imagine, and now he had be a human being that even the spiritual race beings were afraid of.


    "You could''ve been someone like me. I nned to use the gic medicine to make you a spirit


    maniptor. But I never expected you to..." Rocky didn''t even bother to finish his sentence. He knew


    that it was useless for him to say anything now. There were some things that were already set in stone


    and could not be changed anymore.

 Chapter 1351 She Misunderstood Him

    Chapter 1351 She Misunderstood Him


    "That is not what I want. I want to have the same power as you to dominate the world!" Woods raved


    wildly, as his eyes shed with a crazed gleam.


    "You have definitely gone off the deep end..." Rocky muttered, shaking his head in dismay.


    "Cut the crap! After I catch you, everything will be easily solved," Woods insisted as maniacalughter


    escaped from his lips.


    "What are you waiting for? Come at me then!" Rocky waved the ming de in his hand, as his face


    grew darker and darker with each step he took. He felt slightly guilty because he had made a grave


    mistake. If he hadn''t helped Woods be the Timber Deity Empire''s emperor, perhaps Woods


    wouldn''t have be like this. Therefore, he had to redeem himself. He had to prevent Woods from


    drowning further in power and desire.


    "You know what, there is a secret that neither you nor my sister knows." As he spoke, Woods suddenly


    took out a weapon that resembled a wooden ruler from his sleeve. Rocky could sense that it was full of


    strong evil aura, so it must have contained countless original souls.


    "It''s the Demonic Ruler!" When Glutton, who had been watching from the sidelines, saw the weapon,


    its eyes shed with recognition and bone-deep fury.


    "That''s a forbidden item!" Rocky''s eyes turned cold at the sight of the weapon, as he immediately


    recognized it as a forbidden item.


    At first, it seemed incredibly strange that Woods had a forbidden item. But Rocky thought of one


    possibility. This forbidden item very likely belonged to the Wood n. Elder Evita had told him that it


    was impossible for anyone to find their forbidden item. Perhaps, it was because the forbidden item was


    in Woods'' body.


    "This Demonic Ruler has been sealed in my body since I was born. I didn''t know that until our patriarch


    told me this secret before Alston attacked the Wood n more than a year ago. Only then did I find out


    that I have been used by the Wood n as the furnace to seal the ruler. I can''t be a spirit


    maniptor because of the ruler," Woods said resentfully.


    "Who helped you take out the ruler?" Rocky knew that Woods didn''t have the strength to take out the


    Demonic Ruler, so someone else must have taken it out for him.


    "You should know who it was," Woods sneered.


    "Alston?" Rocky asked coldly, although he already knew that he was right.


    Woods nodded smugly and added, "It is thanks to him that I have this great power now. Even though I


    am not powerful enough, sooner orter, I will also have the kind of power that could intimidate even


    the spiritual race, just like you."


    As soon as Rocky heard that, he immediately understood that Woods became like this because of the


    forbidden item. The more evil one was, the more easily he would be controlled by the forbidden item.


    Back then, in order to save Lena, Rocky was controlled by the power of the Evil-fight Divine Bead. But


    fortunately, Marcia helped him remove the power of the bead. Otherwise, he would have died.


    "Stop it. It''s not toote," Rocky persuaded Woods keenly, for he didn''t want to hurt him for Alyssa''s


    sake.


    "No, it''s toote." Woods shook his head with a bitter smile. He also knew that the Demonic Ruler had


    full control over him right now. Nobody could save him.


    The next moment, he became violent again. He waved the ruler in his hand, and the ground in front of


    the pce suddenly rumbled and trembled. Rocky felt that his body was getting heavier and heavier as


    if a mountain was bearing down on him.


    When the spirit maniptors at the Immortal Stage and the spiritual masters saw that Rocky had been


    suppressed by the Demonic Ruler''s power, they exchanged nces with each other and immediately


    rushed forward, intending to take advantage of Rocky''s momentary weakness to kill him. They knew


    that if they didn''t kill Rocky, Rocky would definitely kill them instead.


    However, just as they wereing closer, the ck light all over Rocky''s body suddenly shed. The


    me wings on his back started pping hard until he was soaring into the sky. The next moment, the


    huge ming de in his hand made a few me strikes, which fell to the ground.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The me strikes covered a range of several hundred meters after theynded with a few loud bangs.


    They enveloped the spirit maniptors at the Immortal Stage and the spiritual race members, and the


    mes soared into the sky like a beacon.


    Then, Rocky dived down and rushed towards Woods aggressively. Between one blink and the next, he


    disappeared and reappeared in front of Woods.


    Woods didn''t even flinch in the face of Rocky''s breakneck speed. He waved the Demonic Ruler in his


    hand again, and a tremendous force immediately suppressed Rocky.


    At that moment, Rocky felt a tremendous force pressing down on him, but his current strength was still


    above Woods''. Even though the Demonic Ruler was very powerful, it couldn''t hurt him at all.


    In an instant, Rocky broke through the shackles of the great force and rushed in front of Woods. He


    waved the huge ming de in his hand.


    To his shock, Woods didn''t use the Demonic Ruler to resist. Instead, Woods met the ming de''s


    sh with open arms.


    "What... why?" Rocky was shocked to see that Woods didn''t resist at all.


    Woods slowly raised his hand and handed the Demonic Ruler to Rocky. He had a bittersweet smile on


    his face, as he gazed up to Rocky.


    "Atst, I can finally get rid of it. The power of the forbidden item is too terrifying. It''s not something that


    humans can resist. I''m afraid only you can withstand it," Woods said as heughed bitterly.


    Hearing that, Rocky was taken aback. He immediately understood that Woods had been ready to die,


    in order to get rid of the power of the forbidden item. Therefore, he took the Demonic Ruler from Woods


    without hesitation.


    After that, Woods turned into ashes and disappeared in the air with the gently blowing wind.


    "No! Woods!" Out of nowhere, an anguished voice suddenly cried out.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rocky turned his head as soon as he heard, recognizing the voice as Alyssa''s. She was staring down


    at him with wide, ssy eyes, as she clumsily flew down and got off her spiritual beast. Obviously, she


    had witnessed her brother''s death.


    Alyssa stopped in front of Rocky, looking lost and betrayed. She was still staring at the spot where


    Woods had faded into nothing. But then, she seemed to gather herself. She turned to Rocky and asked


    in a hoarse voice that was filled with anguish, betrayal, and anger, "Why?! Why did you kill my


    brother?"


    Rocky knew that Alyssa must have misunderstood what she had seen. She didn''t know that her brother


    had fallen under the control of the forbidden item, but he didn''t bother to exin. It would be useless.


    And it would not lessen the pain she was in. Besides, he had done the right thing.


    "Why don''t you answer me?" The heartbroken Alyssa grew angrier when Rocky didn''t utter a single


    word. At that moment, she could ept any reason that Rocky told her, but Rocky kept silent, which


    made her confirm that he had really killed her brother in cold blood. She couldn''t ept the fact that


    Rocky had killed her brother, who was her only family in the world!

 Chapter 1352 The Beginning Of The War

    Chapter 1352 The Beginning Of The War


    "I just did what I must do." After saying that, Rocky immediately turned around and headed for his three


    beasts.


    Glutton followed closely behind.


    After Rocky took back his three beasts, he quickly flew away with Glutton and totally ditched the


    devastated Alyssa behind.


    "Why didn''t you even exin to her?" Glutton suddenly asked as it followed Rocky.


    "I don''t want her to know that her brother had changed into a despicable man. She would be more


    distressed if she knew the truth. It''s better for her to hate me instead," Rocky exined to Glutton.


    "Tell me, why are you even doing this? It''s true that you are the reincarnation of Divine King Belial, but


    you don''t have to be anything like him at all," Glutton grumbled.


    "It sounds like you do know Divine King Belial very well," Rocky said as he turned his head to


    suspiciously look at Glutton.


    "Yes. I often drank with him in the past. But unfortunately, we fought with each other in the end,"


    Glutton said and deeply sighed at the memory.


    "Oh, really? You used to drink with him? Do you mind if you tell me more about it?" Rocky curiously


    asked.


    "Well, there''s really nothing to talk about. It''s all in the past now. He had no other choice but to seal


    me." After saying that, Glutton immediately asked Rocky to open his Magic Spiritual Space and quickly


    flew in it.


    With a cold expression on his face, Rocky looked back at the royal pce of the Timber Deity Empire.


    It was gradually fading away, and thenpletely disappeared as he went higher in the sky.


    The news that Rocky killed the emperor of the Timber Deity Empire soon spread throughout the entire


    Wild Spirit Land. He was already notorious to the eyes of many. And with another crime, he was now


    completely despised by most of the humans.


    Marcia and the others had also received the news and they couldn''t believe it. They knew that Rocky


    had a close rtionship with the emperor of the Timber Deity Empire. They couldn''t think of any reason


    why Rocky killed Woods.


    After the news spread, the United Army''s liberation movement was greatly affected. Alston spread a


    rumor that the United Army was secretly manipted by Rocky with an intention of doing something


    evil. So, many human countries began to resist the United Army, and this greatly hindered their original


    n.


    A few dayster, Marcia and the others finally received a message from Rocky, asking them to meet


    somewhere.


    Two dayster, Marcia, Bryant, and Lance all arrived at the rendezvous. Rocky had been waiting for


    them there.


    "Basil, tell us, did you really kill the emperor of the Timber Deity Empire?" Marcia straightforwardly


    asked as soon as she saw Rocky.


    Rocky nodded at her question.


    "What? So, it''s true then. I can''t believe this. Didn''t you go there to save him? What happened? Why


    did you kill him?" Bryant asked in confusion, his eyes turning ice cold.


    "You don''t need the details, so don''t ask too much about it. I came here to tell you that we don''t have


    much time left. We must finish the n as soon as possible and at all costs," Rocky said seriously.


    "Is the doomsday near? But the cmity beasts have already disappeared, haven''t they?" Lance


    asked. He was also lost in what was happening.


    "They haven''t disappeared yet. They are trapped now and can''t do any harm to the Wild Spirit Land for


    the time being. But it won''t be long before they return. If we can''t defeat the spiritual race led by Alston,


    the Wild Spirit Land will definitely be destroyed," Rocky said more seriously. There was no hint of joking


    in his tone at all.


    Marcia and the others looked at each other when they heard this.


    "However, after the death of the Timber Deity Empire''s emperor, many human countries are now


    unwilling to join us," Marcia sighed in frustration.


    "If they don''t want to join us, we can just destroy them," Rocky bluntly said.


    Marcia and the others were taken aback at Rocky''s remark. They did not expect that Rocky would say


    such a thing. They were not aware how serious the situation was now. If they could not defeat the


    spiritual race led by Alston, even if Rocky had integrated theplete Divine Spiritual Source, he


    would not be able to go all out to deal with the cmity beasts. If that happened, the whole situation


    would be more chaotic.


    "Really? Do we have to be this brutal?" Marcia couldn''t help but ask. What Rocky just said sounded


    like something only a lunatic would do.


    "You don''t have to do this part. I can handle it myself. I just need you to do your job well," Rocky


    expressionlessly said, trying his best to look indifferent and ruthless.


    Since he had already made up his mind, Marcia and the others could not say anything more.


    Before leaving, Marcia talked with Rocky alone.


    "Basil, are you okay?" Marcia asked Rocky. What she worried most now was Rocky''s physical


    condition. She knew that Rocky''s soul could disappear at any time without any warning.


    Rocky nodded at her without saying anything.


    "You killed the emperor of the Timber Deity Empire. Alyssa must be incredibly sad, right?" Marcia


    asked again.


    "It really has nothing to do with you," Rocky coldly said. He didn''t want to discuss it any further.


    "I''m actually worried that Alyssa might do something radical. You must be careful," Marcia warned him.


    "Don''t worry. I will," Rocky briefly replied and immediately left.


    A few dayster, a piece of shocking news spread all over the Wild Spirit Land. The ruling ss of a


    human country that had just been liberated were mercilessly in because they refused to join the


    United Army.


    As the country was left leaderless, the United Army seized the opportunity to take control of the


    country.


    Over the next few months, all the human countries that refused to join the United Army became


    leaderless overnight.


    The United Army was extremely cruel and merciless. However, this was also the reason why they were


    constantly growing, and their morale was high.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, the spiritual race led by Alston had no choice but to send their people to fight against the


    United Army. This was because the number of human countries under Alston''s control was getting


    smaller and smaller and their forces were sharply reduced.


    Although the spiritual race''s army was immensely powerful, they were far outnumbered by the United


    Army. The United Army was divided into three groups, so their advantage in number was infinitely


    magnified. Besides that, the Three Great Generals of the Holy Dragon Empire led the United Army. On


    the battlefield, the most crucial element was not the soldiers'' strength but themanders'' fighting


    strategy.


    With that, Alston''s army suffered great losses.


    More and more members of the spiritual race were sent to the battlefield, making the war escte and


    more intense.


    But everyone knew that the real war had only just begun.

 Chapter 1353 Ill Give You A Chance

    Chapter 1353 I''ll Give You A Chance


    Meanwhile, a breakthrough had just been discovered in the human experiments. Recent data showed


    that the serum refined from the Holy-blood Dragon King could have positive effects on humans. After


    ordinary humans were injected with the serum, changes in their bodies started to be visible. Unable to


    be spirit maniptors prior to the experiments, these humans were now in good physical


    conditions.


    After a month of tedious studies and experiments, Rocky did not find any adverse side effects of the


    treatment. Hence, he continued to carry out his experiments further.


    After more and more trials, he then found out that the serum could only take effect on the subject once,


    meaning that it could only be injected to a person once in his lifetime, and pushing for a second dose of


    this serum would not have any effect on the human. In addition to his findings, he learned that the


    chance of his experiments'' failure was about thirty percent.


    Not long after, Rocky began injecting the serum into the bodies of the spirit maniptors who


    volunteered to be hisb rats. After some moments, the results came back, stating that the serum


    could be administered to the spirit maniptors. However, just as the previous findings, it could only


    work once. This serum had the capability to enhance and develop the spirit maniptors'' bodies based


    on their physical conditions.


    But Rocky did not stop there. Through trial and error, Rocky finally came up with the conclusion that the


    serum had the ability to transform human bodies.


    He wanted to test and see how greatly the serum could affect and strengthen ordinary soldiers. As a


    result, Rocky made a few batches of serum and sent them to the three groups of the United Army.


    Upon further studies, Rocky learned that human potential on the battlefield was very easily stimted.


    Furthermore, he discovered that it was possible that the bodies transformed by such serum could


    further be enhanced under constant stimtion. The result of this study was very favorable to him


    since it was his ultimate goal.


    Meanwhile, in the Spiritual King Hall,


    Alston''s face darkened in anger. During the past month of battle, his army had suffered immense


    losses despite his continuous dispatching of numerous members of the spiritual race to fight with the


    United Army. However, his efforts of supplying more and more soldiers to fight for him were in vain in


    the end. They were still outnumbered by the enemy. The spiritual race might be strong in terms of


    power, but they still were not able to withstand the overwhelming attacks of huge crowds from their


    enemy.


    In fact, what infuriated Alston the most was that the United Army had used some kind of serum to


    greatly boost their fighting power. If this was true, then there was no doubt that the spiritual race did not


    have any winning chance. After all, the spiritual race members were not at all that powerful, and most


    of them were only at the Supernal Stage. However, he still believed that there was something he could


    do to finally turn the whole situation around.


    "Do any of you have a better n to deal with the United Army? Now is the time to speak up!" Alston


    looked at each of the powerful spiritual masters and high-level ordinary spiritual beings in the hall.


    Unfortunately for him, all of them only looked at each other and lowered their heads without uttering a


    single word.


    "Useless bastards! All of you are useless! You can''t even deal with mere humans!" Alston couldn''t help


    cursing his fury away.


    "Your Majesty, please don''t be angry. Let''s just wait it out. Perhaps you haven''t noticed, but the United


    Army is much weaker than before. It''s just a matter of time before they weaken. When that happens,


    we grab that opportunity to strike them at their lowest," Dean advised immediately.


    "That''s the thing! I don''t have the luxury of waiting any longer," Alston responded impatiently.


    Although he was now the Spiritual King who united the spiritual race ns, there were only a few ns


    under his rule.


    At that time, all the ns of the spiritual race in the Wild Spirit Land had declined with each passing


    day, and the Heavenly Demon n had exterminated many ns overnight, causing heavy destruction


    and fatalities. On the other hand, in order to deal with the cmity beasts, Rocky had killed more than


    half of the members of the spiritual race using the Divine Spiritual Source. In addition, Alston had


    fought with the Wood n and the Phoenix Master n in order to rule the spiritual race, causing


    many of its members to die or suffer grave injuries. With this in light, fewer and fewer spiritual race


    ns were ced under his rule.


    What worried Alston the most was that the longer the battlested, the more their disadvantages would


    be exposed. He was afraid that the United Army would take advantage of this opportunity to defeat


    them.


    "Alston, you are the ruler of the spiritual race now. If you don''t have the patience to deal with this


    seamlessly, then I suggest that you''d better step down now," a figure said in a loud voice as it was


    flying into the hall from the distance.


    Alston heard this and red at the figure. Then, he shouted, "How dare you say that to me? Do you


    have a death wish?"


    But it seemed that Alston''s little taunt did not work on the figure at all. In fact, it did not flinch at his


    sharp words of intimidation.


    "Alyssa?" After the figure finallynded in front of him, he identified the figure as none other than


    Alyssa.


    "Took you long enough to recognize me," Alyssa said as she stared at Alston with cold and


    unapologetic eyes.


    "I must say that you really do have the nerve toe here alone. Do you want to get yourself killed? I


    thought you went to take revenge on Basil after he killed your brother. But I think that you don''t have


    the heart to do it, do you? After all, he is the man you love. That stings. I bet that you despise him


    despite your burning desire and love for him. Am I right about that, Alyssa?" Alston sneered.


    "Cut the crap, Alston. I''m here to make a deal with you," Alyssa offered.


    "A deal? The audacity! Do you even think that you are qualified to even propose a deal? How about


    you give me your legendary guardian beast? Then I will think about it," Alston murmured.


    "If you agree to this deal, you can take the legendary guardian beast. You can even take my life if you


    want," Alyssa said in a calm tone.


    "Oh, really? In that case, tell me about it," Alston asked after being intrigued.


    "Let me rule your army. I''ll use the force to defeat the United Army. After I catch Rocky, I will deal with


    him myself and avenge my brother," Alyssa suggested.


    "Really? My army? You must be joking. Tell me a good reason why I should believe you." Alston


    laughed wildly upon hearing Alyssa''s words. After all, how could he trust her when he knew that she


    had a huge crush on Rocky?


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "I don''t care whether you believe me or not. But you should know that I am the only one who can defeat


    the United Army because I know how to deal with Basil," Alyssa said with firm resolution.


    Hearing this, Alston fell silent for a moment as if considering her points. Without a doubt, Alyssa was


    powerful. In fact, she once made the Holy Dragon Empire suffer a lot. Moreover, she was the only one


    who knew Basil more than anyone else. If Alyssa could lead the army to fight against the United Army,


    then the chances of winning would be greater. Nevertheless, Alston was still confused. He didn''t know


    why Alyssa came to him with this offer.


    "Your Majesty, why don''t you let her lead an army to fight a few battles first?" Dean suggested again.


    Alston ced his eyes on Dean and then on Alyssa. Given the current situation, it seemed that Alyssa


    was his best bet if he really wanted to take Rocky down. Although he didn''t believe in Alyssa


    wholeheartedly, he could still give it a try. If Alyssa had any ulterior motives, it wouldn''t be such a


    problem for him. After all, he could easily kill her with his strength.


    "I''ll give you a chance. Make significant achievements within a month. I will only believe you when you


    achieve great heights. Make me believe in what you can do," Alston finally agreed. He said this so that


    he could test Alyssa''s n and motive. At the end of the day, it was still up to him whether he would be


    satisfied with her performance and leadership. And besides, he was not afraid of the tricks that Alyssa


    could y on him.

 Chapter 1354 A Bad Feeling

    Chapter 1354 A Bad Feeling


    After a month''s fierce battle, the United Army began to show signs of exhaustion. After all, they were


    still human, and their enemy was the spiritual race beings. The war imposed heavy burdens that were


    bing too heavy for their human bodies to bear. Their dwindling strength contrasted and


    emphasized the difference between the human army and the spiritual race army. Soon, the spiritual


    race army began to gain ground.


    But the most terrible thing was that a month ago, the spiritual race army had suddenly changed their


    fighting strategy. They stopped fighting with the United Army directly, but adopted assassination, sneak


    attack, ambush, and other guerri tactics. With the use of these back-alley strategies, coupled with the


    strength of the spiritual race, the United Army lost tens of thousands of soldiers in a month.


    For this reason, Marcia was about to call Bryant and Lance to discuss countermeasures, but she didn''t


    expect the unfortunate news that came subsequently.


    "What? General Lance was ambushed and seriously injured?" Marcia was caught off-guard by the


    news, but she knew that she had to pull herself together. She assumed that Lance was in the West


    United Army''s base, so she hurriedly packed up and left.


    When she arrived at the base, she was met with the huge military camp''s somber atmosphere. All the


    soldiers looked down in the dumps, which was understandable, as Lance''s injury must have negatively


    affected the soldiers'' morale.


    Amander led Marcia to where Lance was resting. She had not even entered yet, but she could


    already hear sobsing from inside. The first thing she saw was Isis, who was crouching on the edge


    of the bed and looking worse-for-wear. Lance, who was in aa,y on the bed, pale as death, while


    several grief-strickenmanders were standing beside him quietly.


    Marcia walked straight to the grieving Isis, patted herfortingly on the shoulder, and asked, "Isis, is


    General Lance..."


    She didn''t finish her words because as soon as Isis saw her, Isis asked hurriedly, "General Marcia, do


    you know where Basil is? In his current state, only Basil can save my father."


    "I''m sorry. I don''t know where he is." Hearing this, Marcia knew that Lance must be seriously injured.


    Normally, only Rocky contacted them, but it was not easy for them to find Rocky.


    "Can you think of a way to contact Basil and ask him toe here right away? Otherwise, my father


    might die." Isis couldn''t help but burst into tears as she spoke.


    "I''ll try," responded Marcia hesitantly. Afterforting Isis for a while, she walked out of the camp and


    then used her Carrier Beast to contact Rocky. All they could do next was to wait.


    Three dayster, Lance''s injury took a turn for the worse, and it seemed that he was having a hard time


    breathing. His pulse, too, was gradually slowing down. Still, Rocky did not show up.


    Isis cried all day long, and Marcia could do nothing to console her. She was beginning to think that


    Rocky might note.


    Finally, on the fifth day, Rocky arrived.


    "Why are you sote?" Marcia couldn''t helpining as soon as she saw him.


    Rocky didn''t respond. Instead, he immediately hastened to where Lance was, with Marcia following


    behind. And when Isisid eyes on Rocky, her countenance lit up as if she had seen her savior. She


    hurried forward and pulled him toward her father.


    "Basil, please save Father. Please!" "I''ll try my best. You both can leave now," Rocky simply responded


    and then asked them to leave him and Lance alone.


    After that, Marcia took Isis out of the camp, leaving Rocky to focus on Lance''s still unconscious body.


    He immediately walked closer to Lance''s side and examined his injuries, but the results were not


    satisfactory. Lance''s injuries were too serious, and all the meridians in his body, including his heart,


    were broken. Even if Rocky operated on him, there was no way to help him back to life. It was a


    miracle that Lance could hold on until now.


    However, Rocky still decided to try. As he was about to perform the operation, Lance suddenly woke


    up. He grabbed Rocky''s hand desperately, as his mouth opened and closed a few times as if he


    wanted to say something.


    Seeing this, Rocky immediately took Lance''s hand in his and bent down, so he was close enough to


    hear Lance whispering in his ear, "Ta¡ªtake care of... Isis and Nigel." A short coughing fit cut in his


    words, but Rocky dared not to stop him from talking. "I... I leave them... to you." Lance could hardly


    speak, but he tried his best to express himself. In the end, when he had said his final words, a relieved


    smile shed across his face. Slowly, like leaves floating with the gentle wind, Lance closed his eyes


    for the final time. This man, who had once been able to rally multitudes at his call in the Holy Dragon


    Empire and made countless achievements in war, died like this.


    Aplicated look appeared on Rocky''s cold face. A touch of sadness shed through his eyes, but


    he walked out of the camp with his back straight and his shoulders tight and strong.


    "Basil, how is Father? Can he be cured?" Isis asked as soon as she saw Rocky.


    "He has passed away," Rocky announced calmly.


    As soon as the words fell from his mouth, a heavy nket of grief settled over the entire camp. All the


    soldiers around him looked distressed, and some could not control their emotions and burst into tears.


    "No! You''re lying, right? Tell me you''re lying!" Isis refused to ept that her father was gone. Her body


    trembled like a leaf, and she shook her head in denial and rushed back into the camp.


    Marcia nced at Rocky but found no words to say. She followed Isis into the tent, and a few moments


    later, a burst of crying and shouting erupted from the camp.


    Rocky stayed outside the camp, standing quietly, rigid, and in control. If the soldier were honest, they


    would have said that he looked more like a robot than a human at that moment.


    After a long time, Rocky returned to the camp. Isis''s beautiful eyes were red and swollen, and although


    she stopped crying, she was still sniffling quietly, while Marcia wasforting her.


    As soon as Isis saw Rocky, she stood up and rushed to him. She immediately pounded on Rocky''s


    chest with her fists and shouted with resentment, "Why didn''t youe earlier? If you hade


    earlier, Father wouldn''t have died."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    No matter how she beat him, Rocky didn''t say a word.


    "Why won''t you say anything? Why did you be like this?" Isis seemed to have a lot of resentment


    in her heart, which was released at that moment.


    Seeing this, Marcia hurried forward andforted, "Isis, it''s not Basil''s fault. General Lance was


    seriously injured. Even if Basil came earlier, it''s impossible..."


    However, Rocky gave Marcia a meaningful look and shook his head.


    Marcia could do nothing but watch Isis treat Rocky unreasonably. Isis didn''t stop until she was tired,


    and even then, she still had the energy to re at him darkly. "I hate you," she yelled at his face. Then,


    she left the camp without looking back.


    "Why didn''t you exin?" Marcia couldn''t help but ask Rocky. In fact, she knew that he must be as


    miserable as them, but he didn''t show it.


    "Let her be. But why was Father ambushed? Have you found out the reason?" Rocky asked with a


    frown.


    "The spiritual race army that fought with General Lance seems to be very familiar with his military


    tactics. I''m also curious about this. Logically speaking, they have only fought for a few months, and it is


    impossible for the other side to know his background military tactics so soon. On top of that, his military


    tactics are not regr and hard to predict. I suspect that the Commander in Chief of the spiritual race


    army must know General Lance very well before," Marcia said suspiciously.


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed as he heard her words. He had a bad feeling about this.


    "General Lance''s death would certainly lower the West United Army''s morale. Should we ask them to


    withdraw and reorganize first? Besides, we also need to assign a new Commander in Chief for the


    West United Army," Marcia suggested after she thought for a while.

 Chapter 1355 Stop What Youre Doing

    Chapter 1355 Stop What You''re Doing


    Hearing Marcia''s suggestion, Rocky shook his head and replied, "There''s no need for that. Transfer


    Sabina and Luci here at once tomand the West United Army." His time was running out, but the


    situation was still in a stalemate. If the West United Army withdrew and was reorganized, it would be


    extremely disadvantageous to their overall situation.


    "Actually, I think it''s more appropriate to let Isis be the Commander in Chief," Marcia said after she


    hesitated for a moment.


    "You''re right; Isis is indeed more experienced than the other two. But with her current state, I''m afraid


    she''s not qualified for the role!" Rocky said with a frown. Of course, that was just his excuse and he


    was not just worried about that.


    "Maybe we can decide the Commander in Chief a few dayster. I believe Isis will recover soon


    enough," Marcia suggested to him.


    "No, there''s no need to wait." Rocky firmly shook his head.


    Seeing that Rocky had already made up his mind, Marcia didn''t say anything more. Then she ordered


    someone to send a message to her South United Army, asking Sabina and Luci toe to the West


    United Army as soon as possible.


    Then, there was a sudden emergency report saying that there was an army with tens of thousands of


    men suddenly attacking the front lines of the West United Army. The front lines were asking for


    emergency help.


    Rocky and Marcia worriedly looked at each other and immediately gathered fifty thousand soldiers to


    support the front lines.


    When they arrived, the front lines were in a mess. Many of their men were riddled with gapping wounds


    by the enemy''s fierce attack.


    "Marcia, you take the overallmand. I''ll go forward and suppress the attack..." After instructing


    Marcia, Rocky immediately flew to the forefront of the battlefield.


    A momentter, Rocky and his three beasts appeared in front of the fierce enemy troops. They


    intimidated the enemy first and thenunched a total massacre.


    With the help of Rocky, the originally flustered ce quickly became in order. And under themand


    of Marcia, the fifty thousand supporting troops immediately began to fight.


    With that, the two armies began to fight against each other. The battle was extremely fierce, and many


    men were being injured or killed. The scarlet blood of the troops stained the yellow sand.


    Although there were currently sixty thousand soldiers in the front lines of the West United Army, they


    were still a little weaker because the enemy army sent hundreds of spiritual race members charging


    forward to the front lines.


    Fortunately, Rocky and Marcia oversaw the troops. With the strategicmand of Marcia and the


    unstoppable attack of Rocky and his beasts, neither side could get the upper hand. The strength of


    both sides was continuously decreasing. And soon enough, there were thousands of casualties.


    As the battle dragged on, a retreat horn suddenly sounded from the enemy troops. And with that, the


    enemy retreated like a tide at once.


    Rocky''s face became cold when he saw this. He looked around and suddenly noticed that a delicate


    figure from the enemy was riding a white armored horse towards them. Her sharp eyes met with him


    and this made him a little surprised.


    Marcia happened toe to Rocky''s side and followed Rocky''s gaze.


    "Is that..." Marcia seemed to have noticed the figure and looked incredibly surprised.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Rocky slowly nodded. Although he was a little surprised, he was certain about who the figure was.


    The figure that Rocky and Marcia saw was no other than Alyssa. No one had even expected that


    Alyssa was the enemy''s Commander in Chief.


    "What is she doing? Why would she evenmand the enemy? Even though you killed her brother,


    given her previous feelings for you, it is impossible for her to suddenly join Alston..." Marcia couldn''t


    help but look at Rocky in confusion. Even though Rocky killed Woods and thus, Alyssa didn''t stand on


    Rocky''s side, she wouldn''t work for Alston. Her personality and nature were not like that at all.


    "She must havee for me," Rocky suddenly said with a clear mind.


    Hearing that, Marcia turned to look at Rocky again. The death of Woods made Alyssa hate Rocky. The


    consequences of his actions were too high. The most worrying thing was that Alyssa was a military


    genius. She had made the Crimson Dragon Group suffer a lot in the past. So, if Alyssa surrendered to


    Alston, it would be a huge trouble for them.


    "We must withdraw the troops first," Rocky said to Marcia. Then he pped his ming wings and


    suddenly flew away.


    When night came in the heavily guarded military camp of the enemy which was not that far from the


    West United Army, a ck figure shed and then immediately disappeared.


    A momentter, the figure full of evil energy suddenly appeared in Alyssa''s camp. Alyssa, who was


    studying the terrain and troop deployment, noticed the appearance of the figure. But her delicate face


    looked very calm, as if she had already expected it.


    "I knew you woulde here." Alyssa slowly raised her beautiful face and looked straight at the figure


    in front of her. It was the man she both loved and hated.


    And this man was no other than Rocky.


    "What are you trying to do? Why did you do that earlier?" Rocky coldly asked.


    "Why do you think?" Alyssa coldly looked at Rocky. She was expecting that he already knew the


    answer.


    "If it''s because of Woods'' death, you cane directly straight to me for revenge. Why are you helping


    Alston?" Rocky seemed to be a little angry. Although she knew he and Alston were at daggers drawn,


    Alyssa still held the candle to the devil. It was a lie if he said he was not angry at all.


    "I want to take revenge on you. You took the person I was closest to. I want to fight you and get my


    revenge, an eye for an eye," Alyssa said, resentment oozing from her tone.


    "General Lance''s ambush must have been designed by you, right?" Rocky bluntly asked. From


    Alyssa''s words, he realized that Alyssa was the reason why Lance was suddenly ambushed and


    seriously injured. Lance didn''t know that Alyssa had defected to Alston, so he was careless and


    suffered a major setback because of it.


    "Yes, Isis must be in terrible pain right now. She has lost her family and it''s all your fault..." Alyssa


    sneered and red at Rocky like a dissatisfied housewife. It was obvious that she wanted him to suffer


    in every way possible.


    Looking at the strange Alyssa in front of him, Rocky felt as if they had returned to their previous


    stalemate. Of course, he also knew that it was not Alyssa''s fault. From Alyssa''s perspective, what she


    had done was totally reasonable. If he hadn''t killed Woods, such a thing wouldn''t have happened at all.


    So, what Alyssa said was actually right. It was all his fault. However, ever since the day he chose to fall


    into the evil world and inherit the power of the Evil-fight Divine Bead, he had decided to take all the


    responsibilities. Even though he became someone that almost everybody hated, he would do what he


    must do without any hesitation.


    "Stop what you''re doing, or I''ll have to..." Rocky clenched his fists, trying to hide theplex emotions


    in his heart. If Alyssa really became his enemy, he had no other choice. What he did to Woods would


    certainly happen again.


    "You''ll have to what? Kill me? Then go on! Do it! I know you can kill me, just like you killed my brother.


    With your current strength, it''s easy for you to kill me, right?" Alyssa sneered and walked to stand right


    in front of Rocky. She was staring at him as she tried to provoke him.

 Chapter 1356 Not Much Time Left

    Chapter 1356 Not Much Time Left


    Rocky''s fists clenched as he listened to Alyssa. If he really wanted to do it, he would not hesitate.


    However, Alyssa''s change was too sudden, and it confused him. Something felt wrong, but he couldn''t


    quite figure out what it was.


    "What''s stopping you? Can''t bring yourself to do it? I''m your enemy now. Being merciful toward your


    enemy is tantamount to being cruel to yourself. Didn''t you kill the spiritual race beings without a second


    thought? Why do you hesitate now?" Sarcasm dripped from Alyssa''s tone as she confronted him. It


    seemed as though she were deliberately provoking Rocky.


    Rocky''s gaze flew to Alyssa''s face. He red at her for a brief moment before he turned and left.


    "If you don''t kill me now, I will definitely kill you!" Alyssa called out as soon as she saw Rocky leave.


    But her threat didn''t affect Rocky. He walked away without sparing her a second nce.


    Alyssa''s shoulders drooped, and the spark in her eyes died. She muttered to herself, "Don''t me me!"


    Meanwhile, Alston was delighted to learn that Alyssa had seeded in her n to ambush Lance and


    cause his death out of serious injury. As he was the West United Army''s Commander in Chief, Lance''s


    severe injuries and subsequent death left the army leaderless. Their morale was greatly affected as if


    they had seriouslye under attack. Alston believed if they continued to chase the survivors, they


    might destroy the West United Armypletely.


    "Your Majesty, it seems that Alyssa genuinely wants to avenge her brother. She killed Lance and


    proved herself. Lance was Isis'' father and Basil''s father-inw. If Alyssa weren''t genuinely determined,


    she would never have done this," Dean, who stood beside Alston in the Spiritual King Hall, remarked


    with a bright smile.


    "Alyssa has surprised me. I didn''t expect her to be so cruel toward Basil. Well, as long as she wants to


    help us, I believe that with her ability, she will soon defeat the United Army..." Alston sneered.


    "We can''t forget that we are only using her. She is troublesome, and we must get rid of her as soon as


    the battle is over. By the way, send more spies to watch her. We can''t let her do anything harmful to us.


    I can''t trust herpletely..." Alston instructed Dean after careful consideration.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. I''ll do it right away." Dean bowed and left.


    "When will Basil integrate the other half of the Divine Spiritual Source?" At that moment, Alston''s tone


    suddenly became sinister.


    "Why does it have to be him to do that? Why can''t we do that?" Immediately after, Alston''s tone


    returned to normal.


    "Because whoever started this trouble needs to end it..."


    "What do you mean?"


    "This doesn''t concern you. You just need to ensure that he finished that as soon as possible."


    "That''s easy. As long as the United Army is cornered, he will have no choice except to use the Divine


    Spiritual Source to deal with us."


    "Holy Lord worries me, though. He hasn''t appeared since he woke. That could only mean that he is


    secretly plotting something. We have to be vignt..."


    "Well, who is more powerful? Holy Lord or Ice Queen?" Alston couldn''t help but ask.


    "Holy Lord has the power to destroy heaven and earth and create a new world. It was he who chose us


    at that time."


    "He has the power to create a new world?" Alston''s eyes widened with the shock coursing through him.


    He couldn''t quite understand what it meant.


    "Don''t worry. No matter what happens, he will never be our enemy. You can be assured of that. But I


    don''t feel at ease with his presence. Of course, Ice Queen is troublesome inparison. Not only is


    she unpredictable and temperamental, but her only goal is to revive Divine King Belial. It is still unclear


    whether she will suddenly change her mind. This woman is ruthless, and that makes her terrifying. If


    Divine King Belial hadn''t seduced her, he wouldn''t have reached his ambitions. We''d better let Basil


    fuse theplete Divine Spiritual Source as soon as possible. It would help in case anything


    unexpected happens..."


    "Don''t worry. He will be desperate soon enough," Alston sneered, and his expression darkened.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Just then, a deafening sound emanated from a nearby cliff. All the creatures spun around with widened


    eyes only to see a ray of me cut off the protruding end of the cliff, splitting it into two. Like andslide


    ushered in by a roaring tsunami, the cliff copsed into the abyss, and dust billowed toward the sky.


    A momentter, an evil shadow shrouded in ck mes rose from the dust. His cold face was


    expressionless, and yet, intense fury burned in his sharp eyes as he swept his gaze straight to the sky.


    "It seems that you are furious. This is the first time that you have shown such emotions since you


    entered the evil world. That woman is important to you. Otherwise, none of this would affect you like


    this." The voice of the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast rang out in Rocky''s mind.


    "When did you be so meddlesome?" Rocky replied with a snort.


    "I feel the need to remind you that no woman should affect you to this extent. Don''t forget that the fate


    of the whole world rests on your shoulders..." the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast warned.


    "Do you think I am that kind of person?" Rocky''s eyes were simultaneously cold and murderous as he


    retorted.


    "If it was the old you who had said that, I might have believed you. You are aware that things wouldn''t


    havee to this point if it weren''t for the heavy burden you shoulder. You wouldn''t have had to kill her


    brother so cruelly. But everything is destined. You can''t escape your fate. It doesn''t matter whether she


    hates you, wants to kill you, or even betrays you. You have to bear it. It''s just like Divine King Belial,


    who, in the past, carried all the curses but still remained unchanged. Otherwise, the Wild Spirit Land


    wouldn''t have be like this," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast exined just before it released a


    deep sigh.


    "There is no need to worry as I''m not who I used to be. I''m just a little unhappy. Although Alyssa''s


    betrayal is beyond my expectation, it is understandable. After all, I killed Woods in front of her," Rocky


    stated calmly. He would never forget the hurt that glimmered in Alyssa''s eyes when she witnessed him


    killing Woods. He knew at that moment that no matter what he did, he would never be able to redeem


    himself. He just didn''t expect that Alyssa would betray him so openly and even go to the extent of


    helping Alston.


    But these were not important concerns. What worried Rocky was the thought that he might have to


    face Alyssa on the battlefield soon. And that was why he couldn''t be indifferent. Acutely aware of the


    stakes, one thing was for certain¡ªhe wouldn''t show her any mercy. After all, he had a critical task to


    aplish, and he couldn''t let affection and friendship stop him. Besides, he didn''t have much time


    left.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Then, Rocky flew toward the West United Army''s military camp...

 Chapter 1357 Isis Learned The Truth

    Chapter 1357 Isis Learned The Truth


    After Lance''s death, the West United Army lost their leader and their morale was greatly affected.


    Although Rocky had decided to let Sabina and Luci be the Commander in Chiefs of the West United


    Army, they were not as experienced as Lance. He himself could only stay for a few days in the army to


    deal with the aftermath, wait for the sessful take-over of the two women, and recover the morale of


    the army. After that, he needed to leave and deal with his own business.


    Besides, Rocky was still worried about Isis, the saddest and most affected person because of Lance''s


    death. Although it was impossible for him tofort her, he still cared about her. After all, she was his


    wife and Nigel''s mother.


    As the situation was growing tenser now, there was no way to hold a grand funeral for Lance. So, the


    only thing he could do was to cremate Lance''s body and carefully put away the ashes. He would bury it


    on another day.


    The next day, the drill ground in the West United Army''s military camp was overcrowded. Except for the


    soldiers guarding at the front lines, the rest of the soldiers gathered there to see Lance''s body off.


    At least half of the soldiers came from the Crimson Dragon Group, including many officials and


    commanders. Their admiration for Lance was as high as the great mountains. The atmosphere in the


    whole training ground was profoundly serious and all the soldiers looked sad.


    Isis, who was standing beside Marcia, had obviously been crying all night with her red eyes and


    depressed look. At first, Marcia didn''t want Isis toe here at all. After all, it was an indescribable


    feeling to see one''s father being cremated. Marcia knew this feeling deeply, but Isis insisted on seeing


    her father thest time.


    On the stacked wooden frame in front of the training ground, Lance was wearing a white robe and was


    lying still inside. It looked like he was in deep sleep. His name was known in the entire Wild Spirit Land


    and he had achieved many aplishments in war. But now he had departed from the world forever,


    which made people realize that life was fragile and temporary!


    Standing alone in front of the wooden frame, Rocky looked at Lance''s body in silence. Although his


    face was expressionless, there was still a sh of inadvertent sadness in his eyes. Except for the fact


    that Lance was his father-inw, he also very much respected Lance as a general. Back in the Crimson


    Dragon Group, Lance had taken good care of him. He was one of the pirs of Rocky''s foundation. He


    would not be like this today if it weren''t for Lance.


    Rocky knew that he was responsible for the death of Lance. If he hadn''t killed Woods and made Alyssa


    betray them, Lance might not have been ambushed and died in the battlefield.


    But things had already happened, and there was no point in wallowing in regret!


    Then, amander with a torch in his hand walked to the side of Rocky and handed the torch to him.


    After Rocky took it, his eyes narrowed slightly, but his face didn''t change. He slowly walked forward to


    light the wooden frame under Lance''s body. In an instant, the fire rose to the sky. The mes instantly


    surrounded and devoured Lance''s body.


    "Father..." Isis couldn''t help but to cry again when she saw the sparks on Lance''s body. She was


    overwhelmed with pain and tears immediately fell on her face. She couldn''t stand still and leaned


    against Marcia for support. She really suffered a terrible blow.


    Some of the soldiers around them also cried out loud, while some shouted the slogans of the Crimson


    Dragon Group. The sky seemed to be affected by such a solemn atmosphere since it was gloomy with


    dark clouds.


    Three dayster, Sabina and Luci safely arrived at the military camp of the West United Army. The


    death of Lance naturally made the two women incredibly sad, but they knew that the saddest person


    was Isis. So, after arriving, they immediately went to see her first and then proceeded to report to


    Rocky and Marcia.


    Although they hadn''t seen Rocky for a long time, Sabina and Luci still looked at him with affections.


    However, they already epted that Rocky was no longer the Prince Crimson that they knew. Even so,


    their feelings for Rocky were still the same because they believed that there was a reason why Rocky


    changed. They also believed that what Rocky had done must be right.


    "I''ll leave the West United Army to you two. Because of my father''s death, the original n for the West


    United Army was greatly affected. Its progress was much slowerpared to the two other armies. So,


    it may be exceedingly difficult for the both of you to make things right," Rocky said as he seriously


    looked at Sabina and Luci.


    "Don''t worry. You can leave it to us. I promise I won''t let you and my master down," Sabina solemnly


    swore. As the Deputy Commander in Chief of the Rime Army Group, she had already gone through so


    much in the battlefield. Although she was not that experiencedpared to Lance, with a powerful


    master like Marcia, she was particrly good and reliable.


    Meanwhile, Luci had never fought in a battle before. But as the chief of the Cao n, she was


    naturally not an ordinary person. During this time, she had worked for the South United Army led by


    Marcia and umted a lot of experience, so her help would be absolutely useful.


    Rocky had carefully considered this, so he transferred the two women here.


    Isis would honestly be more suitable tomand the West United Army, but Rocky thought it was


    better to let Isis calm down for a while considering her current situation. Besides, he was also worried


    that she would not let Alyssa go if she knew that it was Alyssa who killed her father. He knew Isis too


    well to foresee this. Although Isis hadn''t gone to the battlefield ever since she gave birth to Nigel, she


    was a tough woman. She wouldn''t be defeated by any setback. But this time, Isis had suffered too


    much, so she was not suitable to lead the West United Army.


    But just as Rocky was about to discuss more strategy with Sabina and Luci, Isis, who was supposed


    to be resting, suddenly came in. Although her ruddy face had returned, she still looked very haggard


    and pitiful.


    "Isis, didn''t I tell you to rest? Why are you suddenly here?" Marcia worriedly said.


    But Isis seemed not hear Marcia, her eyes were suddenly staring directly at Rocky. She bit her pink lip


    and asked, "Are you hiding something from me?"


    Hearing that, Rocky looked into Isis''s eyes and guessed that she must have known that it was Alyssa


    who ambushed Lance and caused his death.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    A few days ago, when Alyssa led the army to attack the front lines of the West United Army, not just


    Rocky and Marcia recognized her, so did severalmanders of the original Crimson Dragon Group.


    Thus, it was natural for Isis to know it.


    Normally, Rocky wouldn''t tell her about that, but he didn''t want to lie to Isis. So, he nodded in the end.

 Chapter 1358 Fall Again

    Chapter 1358 Fall Again


    "Was it really her? Why did she do that?" Isis cried out in disbelief. Although she had never had a good


    impression of Alyssa, she knew that Alyssa loved Rocky very much. So she could not believe that


    Alyssa had sided with Alston against them and even killed her father. She was undoubtedly having a


    hard time believing them.


    "Isis, calm down. Basil will handle it," Marciaforted her. She was worried that Isis would do


    something stupid impulsively.


    "Is it because you killed Woods?" Isis'' voice was hoarse and shaky, as her eyes flicked up toward


    Rocky''s expressionless face. She was smart enough that she quickly figured out the reason.


    Rocky didn''t admit it, but he didn''t deny it either.


    "So she set my father up just for revenge against you," Isis sneered and looked at Rocky with disdain.


    Although she knew it was not Rocky''s fault, she still thought that Rocky was responsible for her father''s


    death.


    Sabina and Luci could not help ncing at Rocky when they heard Isis'' usation. They didn''t


    expect that Lance died because of him.


    "Isis, it''s not Basil''s fault. You know he had no choice," Marcia exined, consoling Isis incessantly. A


    part of her was greatly worried that Isis would hate Rocky for this.


    "I know it''s not his fault. And I won''t me him, but I won''t forgive Alyssa. From now on, I will be in


    charge of the West United Army," Isis dered with a fiercely determined look on her face.


    "I''m sorry, but I''m afraid you''re not fit to lead the army in your condition." Marcia''s gentle expression


    earlier had beenpletely reced by a somber look. She could tell that Isis would avenge her


    father''s murder at all costs, and that was exactly what Alyssa wanted.


    Isis was one of Rocky''s weaknesses. Rocky would never stand idly by if something happened to her,


    so Marcia knew that if Isis led the army, she would probably fall into Alyssa''s trap, bringing Rocky down


    with her. And Rocky was Alyssa''s ultimate goal.


    "Do you think I''m not qualified? I''m a soldier. I know what I''m doing," Isis said as she smiled coldly. In


    the blink of an eye, she had regained her usual arrogance.


    Marcia didn''t say anything more, for it was evident that Isis had made up her mind. She looked at


    Rocky, waiting for his decision.


    At the same time, Isis also looked at Rocky with pleading eyes.


    Rocky stared back at her nkly. He had mixed feelings because he knew that if Isis led the West


    United Army, Alyssa''s n would be satisfied. She would definitely deal with Isis and the West United


    Army with all her might. However, he also knew that Isis had a strong desire for revenge, so even if he


    stopped her, she would still do it. On top of that, half of the West United Army''s soldiers were from the


    Crimson Dragon Group. If Isis called on them to help her, they would follow her without hesitation,


    which would definitely cause a considerable stir. Therefore, he had no choice but to let Isis lead the


    West United Army.


    "Fine. You can lead the West United Army, but you have to promise me one thing," Rocky said after


    careful consideration.


    "What is it?" Isis replied coldly.


    "Always remember Nigel is waiting for you before fighting with Alyssa," Rocky said.


    His words were like a bucket of ice that shocked Isis back to reality. She couldn''t help but tremble,


    because Rocky was reminding her not to be blinded by her need for revenge. He had reminded her toContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    not only fight for what she lost but also for what she still had¡ªher son, who had only recently learned to


    walk. He was telling her not to risk her life needlessly.


    Isis smiled bitterly and looked at Rocky with a tender look in her eyes. When she found that Rocky had


    be cold-blooded and ruthless, she was quite disappointed. The man who she loved dearly had


    already gone. But at this moment, she realized that things were different from what she had thought.


    "Sabina, Luci, you stay with Isis and help her," Rocky instructed. He wouldn''t let Isis lead the West


    United Army alone. With Sabina and Luci by her side, he wouldn''t worry as much.


    Sabina and Luci nodded.


    And then, after Rocky made some arrangements, he left with Marcia.


    "I''m still worried about Isis," Marcia said, looking at Rocky with a troubled expression.


    "She is strong. Don''t worry about her." But even though Rocky said so, he too could not rest his heart.


    "Don''t lie. That''s not what''s on your mind." Marcia immediately knew that Rocky was lying.


    On his part, he did not deny Marcia''s im. He only cast a cold nce her and kept silent.


    "Although the current situation is not favorable for us, I didn''t expect that we could fight against Alston


    like this. Can we really win?" Marcia said worriedly.


    "No," Rocky answered bluntly.


    "No? Then why do you still want humans to fight against the spiritual race?" Marcia was surprised. She


    didn''t expect that Rocky would give such a definite answer as if he had known it from the beginning.


    "If we don''t fight against the spiritual race, we won''t have any chance. But if we give it a try, there may


    be a slim chance of survival," Rocky honestly answered.


    "A slim chance of survival?" Marcia murmured to herself, her eyes gloomy.


    "I''m trying to find an opportunity. Although countless people may lose their lives because of this, it''s


    necessary to prevent the world from disappearing," Rocky said with certainty.


    "If we don''t fight, the world will disappear? Basil, what are you talking about?" Marcia asked, looking


    utterly confused.


    Instead of answering her, he nced away and hurriedly said, "I have to go." Then he flew away


    without another word.


    Although Lance''s death had shaken the morale of the West United Army, Isis helped them regain their


    confidence once she took over the army. Soon, they scored several victories. But soon, the spiritual


    race''s resistance grew stronger too. Not only that, the East United Army and the South United Army


    were also in great trouble.


    On top of that, the enemy, who had been fighting conventionally, suddenly changed their tactics. The


    human kingdoms, which had been recaptured by the United Army''s three groups, once again fell into


    the hands of the spiritual race in a short period. It plunged the whole world into misery, as the humans


    lived in constant fear of their lives.

 Chapter 1359 Bring Lena Back

    Chapter 1359 Bring Lena Back


    Although Marcia and Bryant had gathered many times to discuss countermeasures, they still couldn''t


    find a solution. Whatpounded their worries was that there was no news about Rocky. They could


    only consolidate their existing battle line and wait and see.


    On the other hand, Alston was delighted as they had blocked the attacks of the three groups of United


    Army and gained control of several empires in session. Tomemorate their sess and pay


    tribute to Alyssa, who was responsible for this triumphant moment, he held a banquet in the Spiritual


    King Hall.


    "Commander in Chief, this toast is for you!" Alston shed Alyssa a dazzling smile, but greed and


    ambition glimmered in his eyes.


    "You are too kind, Your Majesty." Alyssa raised her ss and drank from it.


    "Commander in Chief, you are indeed a genius in military strategy and tactics. You defeated the three


    United Army groups on your own," praised Dean.


    "It wasn''t as challenging as it appears. Even though the United Army are led by two big shots, Marcia


    and Bryant, it was easy to spot their weaknesses," Alyssa replied calmly.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Weaknesses?" Alston seemed intrigued by the topic.


    "Although there are more soldiers in the United Army, this war is not a battle between humans. Our


    most significant advantage is that Your Majesty leads the spiritual race beings. The spiritual race


    beings not only have powerful abilities, but also have strong mobility. As long as we make fair use of


    their strengths, we can easily defeat the United Army," Alyssa exined.


    "But your strategy also yed a critical role, Commander in Chief. Otherwise, how else could the


    United Army take advantage of us earlier?" Alston smiled shrewdly.


    "By the way, Your Majesty, you agree with the terms I mentioned before, right?" Alyssa asked coldly.


    The smile on Alston''s face disappeared at the reminder. He knew that Alyssa wanted him to hand over


    command of all his forces to her. Of course, it was a risky move. He was aware that it would be


    extremely dangerous if Alyssa had any hidden agenda that was not favorable to him. However, if he


    refused her, the repercussions would be disastrous. Considering their current situation, without Alyssa,


    the spiritual race would not have their advantage in battle.


    "Your Majesty, by killing Lance, Commander in Chief Alyssa has demonstrated that she is loyal to you."


    Dean cupped his hands as he voiced his opinion.


    "I agree, but trust is not as easily earned when the stakes are high. How can Ipletely trust you,


    Princess Alyssa?" Alston hesitated, but a hint of slyness shed in his eyes.


    "Your Majesty, if you have something to say, just say it," Alyssa became impatient. It was almost as if


    she had read Alston''s thoughts and knew that he wanted to use her for his selfish needs.


    "Let me get straight to the point then. Although you killed Lance, it''s not enough for me to trust you


    completely. That being said, if you did something more devastating to Basil..." Alston suggested with a


    sinister smile.


    "What do you want me to do?" Alyssa asked calmly.


    "Everyone knows that Basil''s love for Lena exceeds his fondness for Isis and his child. But Lena


    belongs to me. Only I deserve her. Odiously, Basil took Lena from me and hid her. I have exhausted all


    my strength and resources in my search, but I still haven''t found her. Now I believe that you can do that


    for me." Alston finally revealed his purpose.


    "So you want me to bring Lena back?" Alyssa questioned, even though she understood what he meant.


    "Yes, return her to me. It is the only way that I will believe that you are loyal to me. I will not only give


    you themand of all the human armies, but I will also give you the right to mobilize the Glory


    Army..." Alston tempted her. Silence descended in the Spiritual King Hall as everyone present waited


    with bated breaths for Alyssa''s response.


    Alyssa''s eyes turned cold as she contemted his offer. A brief momentter, she nodded and said,


    "Okay, I''ll bring Lena to you. I hope you will keep your promise." Then she stood and left.


    "Your Majesty, that was an ingenious idea. You are killing two birds with one stone. If Alyssa returns


    with Lena, then Rocky and Alyssa''s rtionship will be truly rancid. Then, you can do whatever you


    want!" Dean praised as he watched Alyssa leave. A grin tugged at the corner of his lips as he thought


    of the damage this task would cause.


    "Lena is Rocky''s biggest weakness. Once I get Lena, Rocky will panic. He might even take the initiative


    to throw himself into the," Alston sneered.


    Meanwhile, after leaving the Spiritual King Hall, Alyssa quickly exited the Pce City and headed for


    the Fragrance House.


    Even though all the forces supporting Rocky had left the Holy Dragon Empire, which was under


    Alston''s control, the informationwork that Rocky depended on was still in the Imperial City. And


    Laney was in charge of this informationwork.


    Alyssa went to the Fragrance House to look for her.


    Laney''s eyes widened with astonishment when she saw the woman walk through the doors of


    Fragrance House. Since Alyssa had sent her to be with Rocky, she had not returned to the Timber


    Deity Empire. She only contacted Alyssa through letters.


    When Laney learned that Rocky had murdered Woods, she grew concerned and tried to reach out.


    However, Alyssa never replied to the messages carried by Laney''s people. Sometimeter, she


    received news from Rocky that Alyssa had defected to Alston''s side. This had left Laney restless and


    worried about the princess. Therefore, when she saw Alyssa, she was both delighted and alert.


    "Your Royal Highness." Laney bowed to Alyssa.


    "Don''t be so courteous. I''m not a princess anymore," Alyssa remarked coldly.


    "In my eyes, you are and will always be Princess Alyssa," Laney said softly.


    "How are you managing here?" Alyssa nced around as she asked.


    Laney nodded in reply.


    "So, you must know everything about me, right?" Alyssa was aware that Laney was collecting


    information on Rocky''s behalf. It wouldn''t be surprising if she knew about the events that happened to


    her back in the Timber Deity Empire.


    "Yes. I''m sorry to hear about the loss of His Majesty, Your Royal Highness. But, I don''t understand why


    you choose to side with Alston to avenge him. Don''t you have feelings for Basil?" She wanted to say


    something more but stopped. Alyssa''s expression had darkened to the point where it terrified her.


    "Woods was my only family. I can''t ept his death. It is even more difficult to ept that the man I


    cared about was the one who murdered him. But I have to give my brother an exnation, or I will be


    ashamed when I face my dead mother..." Alyssa''s tone wasden with sadness.


    "Basil must have had some reason to kill His Majesty. Haven''t you asked him?" Laney couldn''t help but


    question Alyssa.


    "He did not exin. Perhaps there is no reason. Either way, I can no longer trust him." Alyssa shook


    her head dejectedly.


    "Your Royal Highness..." Laney was rendered speechless and could offer Alyssa nofort.

 Chapter 1360 She Compromised

    Chapter 1360 She Compromised


    "I''m here to ask you something," Alyssa said after exchanging the pleasantries.


    "What is it that you want to know?" Laney asked.


    "Well, I want to know exactly where Rocky is hiding Lena!" Alyssa directly said.


    Hearing this, Laney couldn''t help but tremble with shock. She knew there must be some reason why


    Alyssa asked about Lena''s whereabouts. Besides that, she knew that Lena was the woman that Alston


    wanted to get the most. With those thoughts in mind, she had figured out Alyssa''s purpose.


    Seeing the expression on Laney''s face, Alyssa knew that she had already figured out the purpose of


    her visit, but she still demanded Laney in a calm andposed tone, "Don''t say that you don''t know


    where she is. It''s impossible for you not to know. I won''t make things difficult for you if you tell me


    where she is!"


    "Your Highness, you know that I''m not allowed to disclose anything," Laney helplessly said. Although


    she still greatly respected Alyssa, she was now Rocky''s subordinate so she couldn''t possibly betray


    him.


    "I know that you''re not allowed to tell me. But you must, or else I''ll..." Alyssa said as she suddenly


    reached out and grabbed Laney by the neck.


    A painful look immediately appeared on Laney''s delicate face and her breathing became difficult.


    "Tell me now. Don''t make me kill you!" Alyssa coldly threatened. She was willing to do anything to know


    Lena''s whereabouts.


    "No, Your Highness..." Tears welled up in Laney''s eyes and she bit her pale lips. She was getting dizzy


    and was about to pass out.


    "If you still recognize me as your princess, please just tell me. I''m begging you. I need to know where


    she is. I promise that I will never appear before you again once you tell me. Actually, I can find it out


    anyway even if you don''t tell me. But I don''t want to make things moreplicated. If you won''t tell me,


    I''m afraid more people will die in the end," Alyssa ferociously said.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Laney trembled with fear. She knew that Alyssa always kept her word. Eventually, she


    had topromise and tell her where Lena was hiding. With that, Alyssa immediately left without


    looking back.


    A few dayster.


    The Eternity City was in a small country which had been recaptured by the United Army. In the dead of


    night in a big house in the northeast corner of the city, Lena was holding Nigel as she walked around


    the house and told Nigel stories in a low voice to help him sleep. Soon enough, the baby was fast


    asleep in her arms.


    Lena took him to the bed and tucked him in. Then she sat on the chair and began to sew new clothes


    for Nigel.


    After Lance''s death, Isis led the West United Army to keep fighting, so Nigel was left in the care of Lena


    and Sue. After Lena had resigned as the Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire, she started to do things that


    girls of ordinary families would normally do.


    As the night went by, Lena became a little tired because of sewing. She put away her materials and


    was about to go to bed when she heard some noise outside.


    The house was guarded by a group of spirit maniptors arranged by Marcia and no outsider could


    enter. So, as soon as she heard the noises outside, Lena immediately became vignt. She quickly


    picked up Nigel and was about to escape through the window. But in a blink of an eye, the door of the


    house suddenly opened as if it was blown by a gust of wind. As Lena looked out of the door, she saw


    that the spirit maniptors guarding the house had fallen to the ground.


    "Who is there?" Lena coldly asked.


    "Ah, Your Royal Highness, long time no see!" The voice sounded cold and familiar, and then a pretty


    figure appeared in front of her.


    Lena immediately recognized the intruder and eximed in surprise, "Alyssa!"


    Lena had already heard about the news that Alyssa had defected to Alston, so she knew that it was a


    bad thing that Alyssa suddenly showed up here.


    "How did you even find this ce?" Lena held Nigel closer to her and coldly asked. This ce was very


    secluded and difficult to find, but Alyssa unexpectedly came out of nowhere. Someone must have


    leaked the information.


    "Well, it''s not really that difficult to find out. I have my ways as you may know," Alyssa coldly answered.


    "I''ve heard about the death of the Timber Deity Empire''s emperor. I''m sorry for your loss. But I believe


    that Basil didn''t kill your brother for no good reason," Lena firmly said.


    "I didn''t believe it at first either. But I saw it with my own eyes, and he didn''t even give me an


    exnation at all," Alyssa angrily said as she remembered the night her brother died.


    "So, you want to get revenge on Basil by taking away Nigel?" Lena asked.


    "I''m not here for his child. I''m actually here for you. Someone really wants to see you." Alyssa lightly


    shook her head and wickedly smiled.


    "Who is it?" Lena frowned at this.


    "You must have a guess in your mind already," Alyssa bluntly replied.


    "Alston? He wants to see me?" Lena immediately figured it out.


    "Come with me now." Alyssa didn''t seem to have much patience. She was worried that someone would


    come and find her soon. Although the Eternity City looked extremely ordinary, there were many elite


    spirit maniptors stationed here and Alyssa couldn''t underestimate that.


    "How can you even think that I''ll go with you?" Of course, Lena wouldn''t give in so easily to her.


    "I know the Witches of the Holy Dragon Empire are born with innate power, but I also know that the


    excessive use of this power will shorten their lives. Of course, you won''t easily surrender and go with


    me. But you must think about Basil''s child. Once we fight here, it will be inevitable for me to hurt him,"


    Alyssa evilly threatened.


    "You''re despicable!" Lena angrily snorted. She was bing more desperate by the minute.


    Alyssa remained expressionless and waited for Lena to take the bait.


    Looking at the baby in her arms, Lena knew that if she started a fight against Alyssa, he would


    definitely be hurt. For her, what she was most worried about was Nigel. After all, he was Basil''s child.


    "Fine, I''ll go with you." Lena finally made up her mind. After kissing the forehead of the sleeping baby,


    sheid him on the bed and covered him with the quilt. Then she walked towards Alyssa.


    "I''m really sorry." Alyssa immediately reached out and pressed on Lena''s shoulder. She used her


    spiritual power to seal Lena''s meridians in case Lena suddenly attacked her.


    When Lena followed Alyssa to the door, she couldn''t help but look back with sad eyes at Nigel before


    leaving.


    By the time the other guards arrived, Lena had already been taken away by Alyssa. The news of


    Lena''s disappearance soon reached the United Army and it naturally shocked Marcia and the others.


    Isis was extremely anxious when she heard the news because she was worried about Nigel. She didn''t


    feel relieved until she was totally sure that Nigel was safe.


    Marcia knew that this was of great importance, so she immediately informed Rocky with the Carrier


    Beast. It was already three dayster after Lena''s disappearance when Rocky arrived at the Eternity


    City.


    With a poker face, Rocky was standing at the house where Lena disappeared. Meanwhile, Sue was


    standing aside with Nigel in her arms, not daring to approach him at all.


    "This is all my fault. If I hadn''t fallen asleep, maybe Her Royal Highness wouldn''t have..." Sue felt


    incredibly guilty. She should have apanied Lena that night, but she was totally exhausted from


    taking care of Nigel that morning. She took a nap that night since she didn''t expect that something like


    this would happen.

 Chapter 1361 Rockys Worries

    Chapter 1361 Rocky''s Worries


    "It has nothing to do with you," Rocky eximed with narrowed eyes. As soon as he returned, he


    learned about the news that Alyssa was the one who took Lena away.


    "What the hell are you nning, Alyssa?" Rocky mumbled to himself. At that moment, he could not


    contain his anger that he even scared little Nigel off Sue''s arms, making him cry.


    Of course, Sue immediately tried to soothe Nigel. But Rocky only looked straight past them as his


    thoughts flew over to somewhere else.


    Meanwhile, right outside the walls of the Imperial City, Alyssa and Lena had returned to the Holy


    Dragon Empire.


    At that moment, in the Spiritual King Hall, Alston was beyond thrilled to see Alyssa take Lena back.


    However, Lena''s face turned sour as soon as she saw Alston.


    "Lena, you''re finally back!" Alston eximed enthusiastically and rushed towards Lena.


    "I''d rather die than have you near me," Lena threatened and scowled at him.


    Hearing this, Alston stopped in his tracks. He knew very well that Lena was capable of doing what she


    had just threatened him with.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Your Majesty, now is the time for you to fulfill your promise!" Alyssa reminded as she looked at Alston


    with glistening eyes.


    He nced back at Alyssa and then turned to Dean, saying, "Issue an imperial edict that all our forces


    will be handed over to Alyssa''smander. Do it at once."


    Without hesitation, Dean took the order from Alston and left the pce in a hurry.


    "Good. A deal''s a deal. Then I won''t disturb you anymore." After finishing her words, Alyssa met Lena''s


    eyes once more and turned away.


    Not long after, Alston dismissed all the people in the Spiritual King Hall, leaving him and Lena with


    some privacy.


    "Oh, Lena, I''ve searched everywhere for you! You don''t know how long I''ve been looking for you. I


    missed you so much!" Alston said in an apparent affectionate tone.


    "You very well know that we can''t be together. Alston, I love Basil," Lena replied indifferently.


    "I don''t mind. Not at all. I may not get your heart, but I sure can get your body, and that''s enough. And


    for as long as you are not with that guy, I will be satisfied," Alston said as a sinister smile crept his evil


    face.


    "You''re nothing but a freak! Get off me!" Lena screamed furiously.


    "This is perfect. Now that you are in my hands, Basil will most certainly be driven off his wits. When that


    happens, he''ll go falling for my trap," Alston said slyly.


    "I''d rather have myself killed than let you threaten Basil. I won''t let you use me as the bait." Hearing


    Alston''s n of using her to catch Basil, Lena was angry and frustrated. Soon after, her whole body


    shone with golden light. Her meridians might have been sealed by Alyssa, but she was capable of


    killing both her and Alston in one blow.


    "Lena, listen to me. I''m no longer the old Alston you used to know, and I won''t be too polite to you


    anymore." Alston furrowed his brows and waved his hand. In the blink of an eye, a myriad of shadows


    shot out, tangling Lena in an instant.


    Not long after, Lena felt a piercing kind of pain all over her body. Moreover, the golden light on her body


    disappeared. She was in immense pain, but her tantalizing eyes were still ring directly at Alston.


    "Guards! Take her and send her back to the Witch Pce. As soon as I am done with what I am doing,


    we shall hold an extravagant and grand wedding. Do not hold back with the preparation! Hahaha..."


    Alstonughed with abandon as if nothing else would go wrong with his n.


    Meanwhile, Rocky found out that Alyssa had taken Lena back to the Pce City. This only meant that


    Lena had fallen into Alston''s hands. Just the thought made his blood boil in anger.


    "This is unexpected. I never thought that Alyssa would take Lena away just so she could deal with you.


    Has she gone mad?" Marcia said with a grave expression on her face. She had rushed back to Eternity


    City upon hearing the news. She didn''t expect that Alyssa would be so vicious and merciless to take


    Lena away and give her to Alston. Apparently, she was aiming at Rocky.


    At that moment, nothing seemed to matter to Rocky aside from Lena''s welfare. He clenched his fist in


    anger and banged it on the table, along with his eyes full of killing intent. Although he knew that Alston


    would not hurt Lena, he was still very certain that this was another trap that Alston set for him again.


    Only this time, the n involved Lena as the bait. However, Rocky was also aware that Lena was the


    kind of woman who would never sit still. Instead, she was determined and fierce enough to defend


    herself and fight with all her might. Even worse, he was worried that Lena might even fight against


    Alston to the death.


    "Hey, Alston won''t let anything happen to Lena. Don''t worry, okay?" Marciaforted as she saw the


    worry and anxiety going through Rocky''s mind.


    However, Rocky''s eyes only grew colder after hearing Marcia''s supposedly consoling words. If this


    situation ever happened in the past, he would have mindlessly rushed to the Pce City and rescued


    Lena. But things were different now. He was aware that if he acted without thinking first, he would most


    certainly face unimaginable consequences. After all, he could not afford to act impulsively and have


    another crisis in his hands. And besides, Alston''s strength was not what it used to be. Now, he was


    more powerful than ever. It was obvious that it would not be that easy for Rocky to save Lena from


    Alston this time around. This was why, after careful consideration, he could not act on impulse no


    matter how much he wanted to save Lena from Alston''s hands.


    "Now, the most important thing is to ensure the safety of Sue and Nigel. We have to move, pronto. We


    can''t stay in one ce for a long time anymore," Rocky remarked as he waved his sleeve and left.


    Since the Eternity City had been exposed, Rocky was worried that Alston would take action soon, so


    he ordered all the spirit maniptors stationed in the city to move to towns that were rtively safe.


    With that being said, he prepared all their things and left the city with Sue and Nigel.


    After a day, Rocky took Sue and Nigel to the new territory of the Dragon Master n in the Dragon


    Wing Valley.


    There, Moira greeted the family with a little bit of surprise on her face. After Rocky exined the


    purpose of his abrupt visit, Moira said, "I see. We will do everything to take care of thisdy and your


    child. This ce should be safe. Your family is in good hands."


    "Thank you so much for this, Moira." Rocky lowered his head a little as a sign of gratitude and respect.


    "Oh, and before I forget. Someone came here and asked me about you a few days ago," Moira blurted


    out to Rocky as she suddenly remembered that instance.


    "Did you get a name? Who was it?" Rocky''s eyes narrowed in suspicion.


    "Who else can it be? It''s the little girl you brought back here before. Unfortunately for her, you turned a


    blind eye to her after you threw her to me," Moira said in a disapproving tone.


    "Oh, you mean Harriet?" Rocky quickly understood. Ever since he brought Harriet back, he did not ask


    anything about her because he was assured that Moira would take good care of her for him.


    "She should be training her legendary guardian beast now. Why don''t you go to the training ground and


    say hi?" Moira encouraged.


    Afterwards, Rocky looked at Sue and said, "Sue, you and Nigel will stay here indefinitely. I have my full


    trust that Moira will take good care of you."


    As a response, Sue nodded obediently while holding Nigel in her arms.


    Soon, Rocky turned around and left for the training ground of the Dragon Master n.


    When he got there, the training ground was full of excited people from the Dragon Master n.


    Rocky looked at the surroundings and decided to approach two beasts fighting directly under their


    masters''mand. One of the beasts had fur that was as white as snow, covering every inch of its


    gigantic horse-like body. Its head resembled that of a sheep''s, and it emitted a strong freezing cold


    power that formed a swirling snow mist around its body. It seemed to be just an adult, but it exuded the


    aura of a legendary guardian beast. Rocky took a closer look at its owner, Harriet.


    Her beast was the Snow Master n''s legendary guardian beast¡ªthe Flying Snow Horse.


    At that time, the opponent of the Flying Snow Horse was a five-star guardian beast, which was quite


    powerful. Despite its rank, in front of the newly matured Flying Snow Horse, the five-star guardian


    beast appeared to bepletely restrained. In fact, the fight did notst long as the five-star guardian


    beast soon fell on the ground with a loud thud.

 Chapter 1362 Discuss The Countermeasures

    Chapter 1362 Discuss The Countermeasures


    "I won!" Harriet, the master of the Flying Snow Horse, yelled excitedly. She seemed to be much happier


    nowpared with the aloof girl she used to be, and this somehow made her look younger and


    fresher.


    Soon, she noticed that someone was staring at her with a sharp gaze that could not be ignored. She


    looked around discretely and immediately met a man''s eyes.


    Harriet immediately recognized the man who was looking at her. It was none other than Rocky!


    At that time, Rocky was already approaching her, and his evil aura made her flinch in surprise and fear.


    When she had first seen Rocky, he hadn''t had such an aura, but now, he loomed in front of her like a


    giant, intimidating her effortlessly.


    "I heard from Moira that you want to see me?" Rocky asked straightforwardly, as he walked up to


    Harriet.


    After hesitating for a while, Harriet nodded. It felt like she had swallowed her tongue, and she could not


    form a single word in reply.


    "Well, I am here now. If there is nothing else, I am leaving," Rocky said indifferently, turning around to


    leave.


    She had to force her mouth to move, as she blurted out desperately, "Wait a minute!"


    Rocky stopped abruptly and looked at Harriet, who had a hand stretched in the air as if to reach out to


    him.


    "You saved me before, but I didn''t thank you at all. I know I was thoughtless before, so I want to take


    this opportunity to thank you," continued Harriet. Her face was flushed with embarrassment, and the


    red flush went all the way to her ears and down her dainty throat. Rocky could tell that she had grown


    up a lot.


    "You don''t have to thank me. Just train your legendary guardian beast well. Maybe it wille in handy


    soon," Rocky said coldly. Then he opened his Magic Spiritual Space and asked Robin to take out some


    spiritual crystals for Harriet. Once he had done that, he left without a word.


    Meanwhile, as soon as Alyssa took over the military leadership, she immediately rearranged the


    military formation and the army. Only a month into her leadership, the previously unstoppable attacks of


    the three United Army groups had been stopped, and she made it difficult for them to move even a


    single step forward.


    Rocky soon received the news that Alyssa was in charge of the enemies'' military power, so he


    immediately gathered the Commanders in Chief of the three United Army groups, namely Marcia,


    Bryant, and Isis, to discuss countermeasures.


    "Well, the South United Army has already freed most of the human kingdoms to the east and south of


    the Holy Dragon Empire, and we were making smooth progress at that time. However, ever since the


    enemies changed their strategy, our campaign has be fruitless. Not only have we notpleted


    our original n, but the enemies have recaptured some human kingdoms that we have liberated, and


    they have also formed a counterattack against us," Marcia ryed to Ricky, summarizing the situation


    of her troops.


    "The East United Army is in a simr situation. Alyssa is indeed a genius in war. I didn''t expect her to


    be able to hold back the attack of our three groups on her own." Bryant let out an aggrieved sigh. He


    knew that Alyssa was a formidable opponent, so they couldn''t let their guard down.


    "The West United Army is close to the Magic Phoenix Empire, so with their help, our situation is slightly


    better than yours. However, I received information that the enemies have already surrounded the Magic


    Phoenix Empire''s southern part, so they are in trouble now too," Isis said with a sigh.


    "Although our strength is still superior to the enemies'', we cannot discount the power of Alston''s


    spiritual race army. Moreover, he has the advantage of upying two countries¡ªthe Holy Dragon


    Empire and the Timber Deity Empire. Therefore, Alyssa has cleverly used the advantage in the terrain


    and relied on the spiritual race''s forces to aim at our army. I hate to say it, but it is logical that the three


    groups have been suppressed," said Rocky. Since he had fought with Alyssa many times when he was


    still in the Crimson Dragon Group, he knew her quite well already.


    He found that Alyssa was good at using the least number of troops to maximize the effect, and she


    could also see the big picture at a nce. This time, she must have seen through the weakness of the


    United Army, which was theck of the spiritual race members. Alston had an army of at least


    thousands of members of the spiritual race. But since he had only invested less than one-third of them


    in the past, it was naturally difficult for him to deal with the United Army. But now, under Alyssa''s


    magnificentmand, at least more than half of the members of the spiritual race were sent into the


    war. With this, she had sessfully stopped the attack of the United Army, outying all of them in


    such a short time.


    And that was not the most terrible thing. They knew that this was only the beginning, for Alyssa still had


    half of the members of the spiritual race. If she put all of them in y, the United Army would be in big


    trouble.


    Therefore, Rocky knew it was time to change his strategy.


    In fact, he had been analyzing the situation between the two sides for days. Before that, he had been


    very clear that if he wanted to fight against the spiritual race, he had topletely free all the human


    countries and their armies. Only in this way could he fight against the spiritual race.


    However, among Rocky''s troops, two-fifths of them were human soldiers, while the rest of them were


    the United Army. Although the United Army had an advantage in terms of the number of human


    soldiers, it was a drop in the bucket in the face of Alston''s army that consisted of the spiritual race.


    In the past months, the number of troops on both sides had been decreasing. The United Army


    continually recruited more troops, replenished the lost ones, and fought to free the human kingdoms at


    the same time. But now, their progress was not only at a standstill, but it was also devolving fast. The


    United Army could not sessfully attack, so they could not free the other human kingdoms, which


    meant that instead of increasing their strength, the enemies were continuously sapping their manpower


    and resources. If this went on for long, their disadvantages would be exposed.


    "Basil, do you have any idea what we should do?" Marcia asked, looking at Rocky, for she knew that he


    was their only hope if they wanted to deal with Alyssa. Even if she and Bryant worked together to deal


    with Alyssa, they might not have the upper hand. Alyssa obviously had more cards than them, so only


    Rocky could have the chance to turn the tables.


    "Yes, I do. However, it''s a little risky," Rocky said seriously.


    "What is it?" The three of them looked at Rocky immediately, leaning closer in rapt attention.


    "First of all, we have to make the Magic Phoenix Empire give up defending itselfpletely and put all


    their forces into the United Army. In this way, the United Army can continue to maintain the advantage


    in military strength and won''t fall into a passive situation," Rocky exined. His face was a sharp


    contrast to the others'' reactions.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Marcia and the other two were staring at him in shock, their mouths agape and eyes wide open.


    Although the Magic Phoenix Empire had joined the united empires before, it was the only big country


    that hadn''t been upied by Alston. So the Magic Phoenix Empire put most of their forces into their


    own defense, and only a small part of their cavalry was sent to assist the United Army. If the Magic


    Phoenix Empire dispatched all their forces to the United Army, it meant that they would give up their


    territorypletely.


    "But if the Magic Phoenix Empire gives up on its defense, then Alyssa will take the opportunity to


    upy the Magic Phoenix Empire. Once the Magic Phoenix Empire, the Timber Deity Empire, and the


    Holy Dragon Empire unite, they will be able to control the entire Wild Spirit Land. Won''t that make it


    worse for us?" Marcia asked again.

 Chapter 1363 We Need Your Full Cooperation

    Chapter 1363 We Need Your Full Cooperation


    "It''s true, but that''s exactly what I want," Rocky seriously said.


    Marcia and the other two immediately looked at each other. Apparently, they didn''t understand what


    Rocky meant.


    "Basil, are you saying that you want to create a false impression?" Isis suspiciously asked.


    "Yes, you''re correct. We just want to create a false impression that would make Alyssa think that we


    are in a disadvantageous situation," Rocky said as he nodded in approval of his idea.


    "But what good will that do to us?" Bryant immediately asked.


    "Once the Magic Phoenix Empire, Timber Deity Empire and Holy Dragon Empire unite, their defense''s


    range will be wider. The human army led by Alyssa will be fully devoted to it, and even that won''t be


    enough. So, the spiritual race army will be sent to the frontlines. It won''t cover the whole area though


    because their numbers are still not enough. So, Alyssa will certainly send the spiritual army to the most


    important positions. If we analyze it carefully, we can guess where she positioned the spiritual race


    army. In this way, we can have the upper hand. Of course, when you look at it from the surface, we are


    indeed in a disadvantageous situation. We willpletely lose the home court advantage..." Rocky


    clearly exined.


    "In other words, the purpose of giving up our control over the Magic Phoenix Empire''s defense is to


    force Alyssa to expand their defense and scatter their forces. It will definitely look like they have the


    upper hand. But in fact, it''s more convenient for us since we can n an alternative attack while the


    enemy cannot possibly defend effectively," Marcia finally concluded.


    "Yes, that''s it. But knowing Alyssa, she must have thought of this already. We must assume that she


    had carefully considered the deployment of their troops. So, we must pretend to be passive at first. We


    can''t take action until we have aplete understanding of her military deployment," Rocky quickly


    added.


    "But if the Magic Phoenix Empire is unwilling to cooperate, then our n will be in vain!" Isis mentioned


    the most important point that they had to consider.


    "I''m afraid that the queen of the Magic Phoenix Empire won''t agree to this," Bryant said with utmost


    certainty.


    "So, we have to try our best to persuade her," Rocky said seriously.


    "Whom should we send then?" Marcia couldn''t help but nce at Rocky when she asked this.


    "I will go and see her myself," Rocky firmly said. He knew that if they wanted to persuade the Magic


    Phoenix Empire''s queen, he had to do it in person. Their whole n depended now on his personality


    and charm to persuade her.


    As time was pressing, it was also important to make the queen cooperate with them to break the


    stalemate as soon as possible. So, Rocky left for the Magic Phoenix Empire that night. Of course, he


    also brought Erica with him. Erica might be able to greatly help in the n.


    "I''m afraid it will be difficult to persuade the queen! Her Majesty would find itpletely ridiculous and


    uneptable to give up her own defense and let the empire fall into the hands of Alston." Erica was


    worried that Rocky''s n might fail this time. ording to her understanding of the queen, it would be


    almost impossible for her to voluntarily give up the Magic Phoenix Empire. Her master would also not


    agree to this.


    "We have to try no matter what. It''s the key to win this war. If we really want to win, the Magic Phoenix


    Empire must make a sacrifice," Rocky coldly said.


    "But you have to also understand that once the Magic Phoenix Empire is captured by Alston, it will be a


    living hell for the people. The queen would not agree to that." Although Erica knew that Rocky''s n


    was for everyone''s best interest, as a citizen of the Magic Phoenix Empire, she naturally loved her


    empire and didn''t want her fellow citizens to suffer.


    "Even if the Magic Phoenix Empire doesn''t give up, Alston will attack them sooner orter. If it weren''t


    for the United Army, Alston might have already attacked them. At this point, we can''t be softhearted.


    Any decision can greatly affect the war," Rocky firmly said.


    Erica certainly knew that what Rocky said was reasonable, but she still couldn''t ept it. "Anyway, I


    will bepletely quiet when you meet the queen. It solely depends on you whether you can persuade


    her or not."


    Rocky nced at Erica with a confident smile when she said that.


    A few dayster, the two arrived at their destination. In the entire Wild Spirit Land, only the Magic


    Phoenix Empire could currently protect themselves. Besides the help of United Army, they were also


    supported by the Phoenix Master n.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Less than a thousand members of the Phoenix Master n had survived after the whole n being


    seriously injured in the battle with Alston and their vital energy had been greatly damaged. But the


    Phoenix Master n''s elite power had been preserved, so it could still be useful in critical moments.


    Yet, the Timber Deity Empire was not that lucky. After the death of the Wood n''s patriarch in the


    battle with Alston, the n, like sheep without a shepherd, suffered a lot. As a result, the Timber Deity


    Empire supported by the n were also caught on a hook.


    Of course, if Rocky and Marcia had not led the United Army to support the Phoenix Master n along


    with the Butterfly Divine n and the Dragon Master n, the n and its empire would have ended


    up with a worse ending than the Wood n and the Timber Deity Empire.


    So, as soon as the Magic Phoenix Empire''s queen heard that Rocky and Erica hade, she put


    aside her busy schedule and personally met them. Of course, Felicia apanied her.


    Felicia was incredibly happy to see Erica, because she hadn''t seen her precious disciple for a long


    time.


    The queen and Felicia were both smart people. They knew that Rocky and Erica didn''te just to


    catch up on the good old days, so they immediately dismissed everyone, leaving only the four of them


    in the hall.


    "Prince Crimson, what brought you here? Is there an urgent situation that we need to know?" the


    queen straightforwardly asked. She already knew that the United Army was in a disadvantageous


    situation now. So, she felt that Rocky came here probably because he hoped that the Magic Phoenix


    Empire could send troops to support them.


    "Now that you have asked, Your Majesty, I won''t beat around the bush. I do have something especially


    important to discuss with you." Rocky went to the point.


    "What can I do for you then? It must be something rted to your army since you came here in


    person," the queen tentatively said.


    "I think Your Majesty already knows the current situation of the Wild Spirit Land very well. The only


    forces who can fight against Alston now is the United Army. However, since the United Army had been


    restrained and our forces are insufficient, our previous ns have been greatly affected by the current


    situation, and can''t be carried out. So, we intend to change our strategy. And this time, we need the full


    cooperation of your empire." Rocky prepared them for what he was about to suggest. After all, his


    proposal would probably make it difficult for the queen and Felicia to sit still, so he wanted them to be


    mentally prepared.


    "If the United Army needs help, we''re certainly obliged to do so. But Prince Crimson, you should also


    understand that our empire is on the verge of copse. I''m afraid that we are not strong enough to do


    what you hope us to do," the queen said euphemistically. It meant that if it were just a small favor, the


    Magic Phoenix Empire would certainly help. But if it was a big favor, they were powerless to render


    assistance even if they wanted to.

 Chapter 1364 The Two Requests

    Chapter 1364 The Two Requests


    "If you agree to cooperate with us this time, not only can we solve the current situation, but your empire


    can also get rid of its passive situation," Rocky purposely said.


    "Really? How sure are you?" The queen''s eyes lit up when she heard this. If that were the case, it


    would be advantageous to their empire.


    However, Felicia was much more cautious because she felt that Rocky was hiding something. She saw


    the worried expression on Erica''s face, and grew more suspicious. So, she said, "Tell us first what we


    need to do before we decide, Prince Crimson."


    "Well, I was hoping that your empire can give up on your own defense and invest all your forces in the


    United Army," Rocky bluntly proposed.


    Both the queen and Felicia were stunned when they heard this. They didn''t expect that Rocky would


    make such a preposterous request and call it cooperation. He asked the Magic Phoenix Empire to give


    up their own defense and put all their troops in the United Army. This was no different from destroying


    their country.


    "Is this a joke, Prince Crimson? Tell me you''re not serious about this. You seriously want us to give up


    our own territory? What got into your head that we would agree to this? How can that be even


    possible?" Felicia turned a little angry, thinking that Rocky was just messing around with them.


    Although Rocky had greatly helped the Magic Phoenix Empire, it was still hard for her to ept such


    an absurd idea.


    The queen also nodded in agreement with Felicia. It was hard for her to ept Rocky''s request.


    "I''m not kidding at all. There is nothing impossible. For the sake of everyone, the Magic Phoenix


    Empire must give up its own territory. We need to think about the overall situation," Rocky firmly said.


    "As the queen, I can''t ept such a request, Prince Crimson. I guess you already know that if we give


    up on the defense, we will be immediately upied. Our innocent people will be involved in the war.


    How can I abandon my own people?" the queen seriously said.


    "Won''t the Magic Phoenix Empire be upied sooner orter if you continue to just protect


    yourselves? Won''t your people get involved in the war one way or the other?" Rocky sharply retorted.


    The queen and Felicia were rendered speechless. They both clearly knew that the Magic Phoenix


    Empire would perish sooner orter if their current situation went on. However, they couldn''t just give


    up their country and their people like this.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "As the saying goes, if the lips are gone, the teeth will be cold. The Magic Phoenix Empire is now in


    danger without the support of the powerful Phoenix Master n. If it weren''t for the United Army,


    Alston would have already ruled the human kingdoms in the Wild Spirit Land. The Magic Phoenix


    Empire would have been doomed. You should feel lucky that the Magic Phoenix Empire has survived


    until now. If you still want to be selfish and put your own interest in the first ce, it will only bring more


    misfortunes to your people," Rocky seriously said with his cold eyes. Of course, he was not joking. He


    could easily withdraw the West United Army from the Magic Phoenix Empire. If he ordered this, the


    empire would immediately be the target of the enemies.


    "Even so, I will not give up my country." The queen seemed to have already made up her mind not to


    be the sinful traitor of her empire.


    "Well I guess I have to do it on my own. Don''t me me for what I''m about to do." Rocky didn''t want to


    waste his time arguing with them anymore. He had already nned in his mind. If he failed to persuade


    the queen, he could only use a more brutal way.


    The queen and Felicia were shocked when he said this. They knew that Rocky was a man of his word.


    He definitely would do anything he said.


    "Basil, please give Her Majesty and my master more time to thoroughly think about it again!" Erica was


    a little anxious. She was worried that Rocky might do something to make the Magic Phoenix Empire


    lose. In that case, more innocent people would be involved.


    Rocky didn''t say one more word, but his face was cold and solemn.


    "Your Majesty, please think about it again. I know it is intolerable to give up our country, but it can also


    prevent our empire from suffering greater harm." At first, Erica didn''t want to say anything. But when


    she saw that Rocky was deadly serious, she was afraid that something terrible would happen. So, she


    had no choice but to help in persuading the queen.


    "Erica, are you now on the side of Prince Crimson?" Felicia coldly asked Erica. She felt somehow


    betrayed by this.


    "Master, I know Basil''s request sounds excessive. But if you think about it, it''s for the sake of our


    empire. If our empire is willing to do as Basil just proposed, then arge-scale war would certainly be


    avoided. At least many people would not be involved in the war. It''s inevitable that there will be


    casualtiespared to the passive resistance. But if we give up voluntarily, we will have more time to


    prepare," Erica pleaded.


    Hearing this, Felicia turned to look at the queen and seemed to be in a dilemma. She thought Erica''s


    words made sense.


    "Have you already made up your mind?" Rocky coldly asked.


    "I am sorry, but it''s impossible for me to give up the Magic Phoenix Empire," the queen insisted.


    "Well, then I have no other choice but to use my method," Rocky replied without any hesitation.


    "No, wait..." Felicia shouted as she suddenly thought of something.


    Hearing that, Rocky, the queen and Erica looked at her all at the same time.


    Felicia walked to the side of the queen and whispered a few words. The queen looked thoughtful after


    hearing her words.


    After a few moments, the queen slowly raised her head, looked at Rocky and said, "I can agree to your


    request, but you have to promise me two things. If you agree to the two requests, I can give up the


    Magic Phoenix Empire."


    "Go ahead. What are they?" Rocky calmly asked.


    "First of all, if we defeat Alston in the future, you must help the Magic Phoenix Empire to regain its


    strength," the queen demanded.


    "Alright, that''s not a problem," Rocky agreed without hesitation.


    "The second thing, you must marry Erica," the queen said to everyone''s surprise.


    Rocky was stunned at her demand. Then he looked at Erica. Back then, the main reason why the


    queen and Felicia sent Erica to him was that they hoped that Erica could bear his child and have a


    better descendant. ording to the rules of the Magic Phoenix Empire, a talented spirit maniptor


    like Erica was not allowed to get married. So, it was extremely surprising that the queen suddenly


    asked him to marry Erica. She must have her own intentions.


    Of course, Erica was the most surprised. She never expected that the queen would make such a


    request.


    "Give me a reason to agree first," Rocky said to the queen as he narrowed his eyes.


    "Erica, go and wait outside," Felicia immediately said to Erica.


    Hearing this, Erica was even more curious at what the queen and Felicia were trying to say. She looked


    at Felicia and then at Rocky before walking out of the hall.

 Chapter 1365 A Little Unfair To You

    Chapter 1365 A Little Unfair To You


    "Prince Crimson, do you know exactly why I let Erica be with you back then?" the queen of the Magic


    Phoenix Empire asked Rocky after Erica left the hall.


    "Isn''t it because you wanted Erica to bear my child?" Rocky frankly replied. He knew what the queen


    and Felicia were thinking, so he and Erica had always been very respectful to each other.


    "That''s only one of the reasons for sending Erica to you. The main reason is that I hoped Erica can


    bear your child to cultivate a better heir to the throne of the Magic Phoenix Empire," the queen said as


    her eyes flickered.


    "What? The heir to the throne of the Magic Phoenix Empire? Wait, is Erica...?" Hearing that, Rocky had


    some guesses in his mind. The emperor of any kingdom was normally passed on hereditarily. However,


    the queen hoped that Erica would be pregnant with his child and be the heir to the throne. If the


    reason behind that wasn''t because the queen loved Erica very much, then the only possibility was that


    Erica had an unknown identity.


    "Her Majesty has already prepared to pass the throne to Erica. The reason she let Erica follow you is to


    lay a solid foundation for her to be the next queen. And if Erica is pregnant with your child, the


    next sessor of our empire''s throne will be secured. In this way, our queen will be at ease and finally


    abdicate," Felicia further exined.


    "I have been thinking about whether I should tell Erica the truth, but I haven''t found the right time. Now


    that the Magic Phoenix Empire is facing such a predicament, I don''t want her to shoulder the heavy


    responsibilitypletely alone," the queen said with a serious look in her eyes.


    "So, you mean to say, Erica is your daughter?" Rocky was a little surprised by this. He didn''t expect


    that Erica had such a background, but it seemed that Erica waspletely unaware of it.


    "Yes, Erica is the princess of the Magic Phoenix Empire and the only child of Her Majesty," Felicia said


    to Rocky''s utter surprise.


    No one had expected that Erica was the daughter of the queen. Only Felicia and the queen knew about


    Erica''s identity. It was an absolute secret.


    Back then, as the previous queen''s heir, the current queen fell in love with an ordinary man. At that


    time, the previous queen, Erica''s grandmother, objected and forced her to break up with the man.


    However, she was already pregnant. To avoid any scandal, the child was sent to a foster family after


    she was born.


    It was not until the current queen had taken over the throne that she ordered Felicia to take the child


    back as her apprentice. The child was none other than Erica.


    But Erica unexpectedly inherited the outstanding spirit maniptor gene of the queen. She became a


    phoenix spirit maniptor at the age of twelve and showed amazing talent. So, the queen and Felicia


    concealed Erica''s identity until now to make Erica concentrate on her cultivation.


    For the longest time, the queen had been treating Erica as the future heir of the Magic Phoenix Empire.


    It could be said that she had expended much care and thought on Erica''s training.


    "I ask you to marry Erica because I want a future for our empire. I don''t want anything else. If you are


    willing to marry Erica, I will give up the Magic Phoenix Empire," the queen firmly said.


    Hearing that, Rocky thought for a while and said, "Okay, if that''s all that you ask, I can agree."


    Those who achieved great sess in life didn''t care about the details. If it were in the past, he would


    have considered it twice. But now, he didn''t hesitate at all if it meant that he could achieve his goal.


    "But you must finish your wedding with Erica in the royal pce first before I give up the Magic Phoenix


    Empire. And the wedding must be a grand one. At that time, I will also announce Erica as my


    sessor," the queen demanded.


    "Well, it''s up to you, Your Majesty," Rocky agreed.


    "I certainly hope you won''t forget your promise today," Felicia said as she seriously looked at Rocky.


    Rocky didn''t say anything more, but nodded ever so slightly at her.


    "Your Majesty, let me tell Erica about this." Felicia turned to the queen and asked for her permission.


    The queen nodded slightly. With that, Felicia left first.


    After a long time, Felicia finally came back but she was alone.


    "It seems that she can''t ept it for a while. She needs some more time." Felicia deeply sighed at this.


    "The wedding is set in five days. I''ll arrange a pce for you and Erica first," the queen said to Rocky.


    Then she ordered her people to lead him out of the hall.


    Rocky was taken to a magnificent pce. Since Erica hadn''te back yet, he sat cross legged in the


    bedroom to cultivate.


    As the night fell, a delicate figure quietly walked into the bedroom. She thoughtfully looked at Rocky as


    if she were restless.


    "Have you seen enough?" Rocky slowly said.


    Erica turnedpletely red and immediately looked away.


    Rocky slowly opened his eyes and looked at Erica intently.


    "You must already know who I really am, right?" Erica finally asked after hesitating for a while.


    Rocky silently nodded.


    "Well, aren''t you surprised at all?" Erica couldn''t help butin when she saw that Rocky seemed


    indifferent to this surprising fact.


    "Why should I even be surprised? You are just a princess." The women around Rocky were all special.


    Besides being a talented spirit maniptor, Erica was one of the most ordinary women who stayed with


    him.


    "I thought my parents died when I was a child. My master turned like a mother for me. Now I know that


    I am the daughter of the queen. I really can''t ept it no matter how hard I think about it," Erica said,


    feeling annoyed and perplexed. It was difficult for her to ept the fact that she was a princess and her


    mother was the queen.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Well, you''ll get used to it soon. Your master must have told you about the wedding already, right?"


    Rocky calmly asked.


    "I know you agreed because you wanted the queen to agree to give up the country. Don''t worry. I won''t


    let you take any responsibility at all. Our marriage is just a formality anyway," Erica frankly said.


    "Well, it''s good to hear that that you understand, although I have to admit that it''s a little unfair to you."


    Rocky was surprised to see Erica so calm despite the sudden turn of events.


    "Why aren''t you saying that it''s unfair to you? I have never thought about whom I will fall in love with, let


    alone getting married. In the past, I didn''t care about it. Even now, it doesn''t matter either. For me the


    most important thing is..." Erica wanted to say something but immediately stopped on a second


    thought. She didn''t go on, but Rocky already knew what was on her mind.

 Chapter 1366 The Grand Wedding

    Chapter 1366 The Grand Wedding


    The next day, news of Erica''s wedding being held at the Magic Phoenix Empire''s royal pce


    immediately spread like wildfire and caused a hugemotion. Within three days, the entire empire


    was informed of the uing wedding.


    The announcement of Erica, a rare genius spirit maniptor of the Magic Phoenix Empire, getting


    married undoubtedly broke the hearts of countless desperate men.


    To add to the shock, the queen would be personally hosting the wedding. This was considered an


    honor of the highest order for anyone.


    But what caught the curiosity of the entire Magic Phoenix Empire the most was whom Erica was set to


    marry. Like a cloud hovering above the ocean, the suspense hung in the air. All would be revealed on


    the big day.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    A few dayster, the royal pce was filled with mirth. Rednterns hung high above. The booming


    sh of gongs and the deafening bang of drums resonated in every corner. Vibrant firecrackers


    exploded across the sky. The entire empire was in on the celebration.


    A red carpet spread through the center of a huge square. At the front of the carpet, a gorgeous


    wedding tform was built. The queen sat on its right with Felicia standing beside her.


    It was crowded with people along either side of the carpet. Among the esteemed guests were the


    empire''s ministers, heads and representatives of major ns, and other influential individuals. They all


    gathered to show great respect to Erica.


    Of course, the main reason those distinguished guests attended was because of the queen personally


    announcing the wedding news. It was obvious that this wedding was of great importance to her.


    Then, under the public''s watchful eyes, an exquisite vehicle decorated by red silk flowers slowly made


    its way down the red carpet. Within the vehicle sat a nervous-looking, delicate figure adorned with a


    phoenix cor and draped in robes that hinted of a high ranking.


    "Erica, you''re getting married. I never expected you to marry him. However, he''s certainly proven his


    worth. I''ve heard that he gave the spiritual race members a hell of a beating. You''ll surely feel safe and


    secure around him!" Outside the vehicle stood Tasha, who was also Felicia''s disciple. Donning a pink


    outfit, she looked pure and lovely.


    "Then why don''t you marry him for me?" Erica red at Tasha through the red veil draped over her


    face.


    The vehicle stopped a few meters away from the wedding tform. Tasha assisted Erica in getting out


    of the vehicle. They then walked onto the wedding tform to stand in front of the public before


    standing in front of the queen.


    The crowd was in an uproar, as the bridegroom was still nowhere to be found. Naturally, it was very


    odd.


    A momentter, an inexplicably strong force suddenly rushed towards them. A ck shadow of evil


    light rained down from the sky andnded on the red carpet with astonishing speed. After giving the


    crowds a nce with its cold eyes, the figure strode forward.


    Everyone was shocked by the sudden appearance of this mysterious yet intimidating man. They


    watched him walk onto the tform. The astonishment was clear as day on their faces.


    At that moment, the queen stood and walked to the front of the high tform. "Today is the wedding of


    the most outstanding spirit maniptor of our Magic Phoenix Empire¡ªErica. Her partner to be is


    someone I believe everyone is quite familiar with. I present to you Prince Crimson of the Holy Dragon


    Empire." Then she turned to Rocky who had juste up on stage.


    Once the queen announced this, everyone fell into silence.


    This caused the crowd to erupt into an uproar soon. Everyone could hardly believe what they had just


    heard. Rocky, the notorious and unforgivable Prince Crimson of the Wild Spirit Land, was the


    bridegroom.


    "Prince¡­ Prince Crimson?"


    "He was the brute that ughtered thousands of spiritual race beings¡­"


    "I heard he also murdered the emperor of the Timber Deity Empire not long ago¡­"


    "Why would Erica agree to marry such a despicable man?"


    "Perhaps she''s being forced against her own will?"


    "It''s a wedding between the beauty and a beast!"


    For a moment, everyone in attendance was discussing among themselves and wouldn''t calm down.


    Rocky remained calm even after hearing thesements. Erica, on the other hand, lifted her red veil


    and cast a blood-curdling re at everyone around her. "Shut up! Who dares to speak ill of my


    husband?"


    Her words silenced the crowd once more. The stunned attendees looked at each other. Erica


    addressed Prince Crimson as her husband even before the wedding ceremony officially began. It


    appeared she wasn''t forced to marry the prince.


    But Erica now found herself slightly embarrassed at her unexpected outburst. It was toote to take


    back the words she loudly blurted. As she looked towards Rocky, she noticed him cast a cheeky grin


    back at her.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so proactive and take initiative before your marriage, Erica," Tasha


    commented from beside her, a cheeky grin stered across her face as well.


    Erica''s face turned beet-red. All she wanted was to find a deep hole to hide in.


    "I know you''ve all heard of the rumors surrounding Prince Crimson. But I swear as the queen of the


    Magic Phoenix Empire that he is nothing like that. Moreover, he is a valuable benefactor of our empire."


    The queen came to the rescue, doing her best to diffuse the awkward tension.


    However, her words failed to dispel the doubts of the people present. Most of them had a deep-rooted,


    unfavorable view of Rocky. They even began to suspect that she was only speaking for him because


    he was threatening her.


    The scene fell back into chaos and restlessness once more.


    Then out of nowhere, a few intimidating figures fell from the sky and shocked the entire audience.


    Everyone was even more surprised once their faces could be seen.


    These figures weren''t just any ordinary humans. They were a group of spiritual race beings led by an


    alluringly gorgeous woman. She moved in a seductively coquettish manner paired with an irresistible


    temperament¡ªa charm that proved to be at par with Erica''s.


    The queen and Felicia quickly stepped forward and greeted, "Wee, Matriarch Jill and elders."


    The unexpected guests were none other than the matriarch and elders of the Phoenix Master n.


    It was nearly everyone''s first time to see them. They were astonished that such reputable figures of the


    n decided to attend this ceremony.


    "What brings you here, Matriarch?" Felicia asked.


    "I heard that Prince Crimson and Erica would get married, so I bring a few of the elders here with me.


    Why was I not informed that such a joyous asion was about to take ce?" Jill reproached in


    response. She then turned to Rocky, the slightest hint of resentment swimming in her gaze.


    "Matriarch, we know how busy you are. We didn''t want to disturb you," Felicia replied respectfully.


    "I couldn''t care less about anyone else''s wedding. But how could I refuse to attend the great Prince


    Crimson''s wedding? After all, he is the great benefactor of our n," Jill responded excitedly. Although


    she didn''t announce it loudly, it was loud enough for everyone present to


    hear.

 Chapter 1367 The Wedding Gifts

    Chapter 1367 The Wedding Gifts


    After Jill''s voice trailed off, the whole square went hysterical.


    "We just heard straight from the matriarch of the Phoenix Master n that Prince Crimson is the


    benefactor of the n! How is that possible? I must have heard it wrong."


    "Isn''t Prince Crimson wanted by the spiritual race? I just can''t wrap my head around the fact that he


    would be the benefactor of the Phoenix Master n. Isn''t it weird?"


    "I bet no one would believe it if it were not said by the matriarch herself. The matriarch''s words are


    never untrue!"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Almost instantly, the people changed their minds because of Jill''s power and influence. At the back of


    their heads, they tried to believe that perhaps, they really might have misunderstood Rocky. More


    importantly, Jill even personally attended Prince Crimson''s wedding. This was enough to prove what


    she had said.


    Meanwhile, Jill had already walked towards Rocky in full view of the public.


    "It is very nice to meet you in person, Matriarch Jill." Erica lowered her head as a sign of respect.


    "Don''t be so courteous. Today, you are the bride. All eyes will be on you. I assume that congrattions


    are in order. To be honest, I envy you," Jill said expressively. Then, she averted her gaze to Rocky and


    said, "Erica is a good girl. Be sure to treat her well in the future."


    As a response, Rocky nodded apathetically.


    Soon after, Jill, along with several elders of the Phoenix Master n, made their way on to the wedding


    stage to personally witness the ceremony.


    Surely, if Jill had not appeared at that moment, the chaos would have never returned to normal. It was


    a good thing that she was there. With her presence, the wedding pushed through.


    However, there was another delicate figure appearing from out of the blue. Aboard an astonishing


    dragon shadow, this figure maneuvered the dragon to swoop down on the ground, as if exhibiting a


    magnificent trick. Soon after, she jumped off the dragon and manage tond on the ground with her two


    feet. She was aloof and gorgeous at the same time. An assertive kind of aura shone from her, which


    was simr to that of a heroine. In addition, her beauty could be considered as not inferior to that of Jill


    or Erica. Without a doubt, her grand entrance shocked the entire audience.


    "Hey, I know her! That''s General Marcia!"


    "Yeah, no doubt. That one right there is none other than Marcia Mu, one of the Three Great Generals of


    the Holy Dragon Empire. How cool is she, right?"


    "She overflows with beauty! I cannot believe such ady exists."


    "Wait, but why is she here? What''s her business?"


    Unfortunately, the tranquility did notst very long. As soon as Marcianded, everyone could not help


    but exchange whispers, which then escted into a chaotic kind of noise.


    However, Marcia behaved differently, as if there was no one else around. Out of character, she went


    straight to the queen of the Magic Phoenix Empire, who was with Felicia. Then, she bowed slightly and


    said, "Your Majesty and Preceptor Felicia."


    "What brings you here, General Marcia?" At that moment, it was very evident that even the queen did


    not expect Marcia''s presence.


    "Well, to be honest, I''m here because of him." Marcia raised her eyebrows and gazed at Rocky directly.


    Hearing her reason, the audience was utterly shocked. Of course, all of them had their own guesses as


    to what Marcia''s purpose was for her visit. Some even thought that she was here to snatch the groom


    as Marcia and Rocky''s rtionship was no longer a secret.


    "I''m here to give you a gift," Marcia remarked as she smiled from ear to ear.


    As she spoke, Marcia lifter her hand, shook it, and opened her Magic Spiritual Space. Not long after,


    boxes of all sizes flew out of it,nding on the ground. As soon as these boxes touched the ground,


    they began to open one after the other, unraveling heaps of gold, silver, and other priceless treasures.


    "Bryant asked me to bring these boxes here," Marcia uttered whilst pointing at some boxes scattered


    on the ground.


    Everyone was shocked upon hearing that. In the entire Wild Spirit Land, Bryant was considered to be


    one of its top masters. Moreover, everyone knew him as the strongest man in the Holy Dragon Empire.


    Now that Prince Crimson and Erica got married, Bryant sent the couple some amazing gifts. Without a


    doubt, it was very evident that Rocky and Bryant had a deep and meaningful rtionship.


    "And before I forget, here are some gifts from the matriarch of the Dragon Master n," Marcia added.


    This once again stunned everyone in the area. Jill had juste in to congratte him in person, and


    now, the matriarch of the Dragon Master n had also sent him many gifts. This act of gift-giving from


    the powerful and influential people was enough proof to shut down the rumor that Rocky was a wanted


    man by the spiritual race. Apart from that, this also showed that Rocky had a special rtionship with


    the Dragon Master n.


    "But that''s not all. These are from the matriarch of the Butterfly Divine n. The matriarch sends her


    congrattions as well," Marcia continued, ignoring the reactions of the other people.


    At that moment, the people around were surprised yet again as more gifts started to pour for the newly-


    weds. In fact, even the Butterfly Divine n, which had been believed to have gone extinct for nearly


    five hundred years, suddenly appeared.


    "We have more for the couple! Here are the gifts from several chiefs, including Elvis..."


    Marcia''s arrival and her giving of gifts started to confuse everyone in the hall. Despite his notorious


    reputation, Prince Crimson''s wedding was unbelievably congratted by the three great spiritual race


    ns, including the Phoenix Master n, and the famous big shots in the Wild Spirit Land, like Bryant.


    In fact, this episode alone dispelled the rumors that everyone had heard about him.


    However, there was another surprise set to make everyone gasp¡ªthe big reveal of Erica''s identity.


    Of course, this matter caused great uproar. No one had ever expected that Erica would be the


    illegitimate and only daughter of the queen of the Magic Phoenix Empire. Without question, Erica would


    be the heir to the throne and the future queen.


    After the massive bomb was dropped, Rocky and Erica''s wedding was surely a day to remember for


    everyone who had witnessed the almost infinite series of surprises.


    Meanwhile, Alston''s face became sour after hearing the news that Rocky and Erica were about to get


    married. The sudden wedding that was held in the Magic Phoenix Empire was unexpected. In fact,


    Alston could not figure out a reason why they would need a sudden wedding.


    On the brighter side, this was a good thing for Alston. That was why as soon as he got the news, he


    hurriedly went to Lena.


    At that moment, Lena was imprisoned in the original Witch Pce, which was being heavily guarded by


    at least a hundred members of the spiritual race. Surely, Alston was trying to do everything that he


    could so that Rocky would not have the slightest chance to save Lena.


    Lena''s face turned grim as soon as Alston came in.


    "I have some news about Basil. Do you want to hear it?" Alston asked straightforwardly. He knew that


    what Lena would not want to miss the chance of knowing any news, no matter how small, about


    Rocky''s current situation.


    Surely, she really wanted to know, but Lena pretended to be indifferent. Thus, she only snorted as a


    reply.


    "I just got the news that Basil is marrying Erica in the Magic Phoenix Empire," Alston said frankly.


    Apparently, he wanted to give Lena a big blow in the chest.


    "What?" Lena was in disbelief. She was aware that Erica had a crush on Rocky, but she didn''t know


    that Rocky felt the same all along. What shocked her the most was that now, the two of them suddenly


    got married and even held their wedding in the Magic Phoenix Empire.


    "Give it up. Don''t expect him toe and save you. You''re nothing to him. Otherwise, he would have


    already found a way to save you. He even went to the Magic Phoenix Empire and asked for Erica''s


    hand in marriage. Open your eyes. He doesn''t care about you at all!" Alston took the opportunity to


    mislead her into thinking that she was irrelevant in Rocky''s life now.


    "So what? What''s your point? Do you think you can make me have any feelings for you by saying this?


    Ha! You must be dreaming! Alston, I won''t let you have me over my dead body. You''d better give up!"


    Lena replied cruelly.


    "Oh, I''m not in a hurry. I know for a fact that you will kneel in front of me and beg me soon. It''s just a


    matter of time. For the sake of my love and feelings for you, I will give you some more time to think


    about it. But once I lose my patience, the consequences will be unimaginable. I advise you not to be


    headstrong anymore, Lena," Alston said sinisterly and turned away.


    ''Basil, what the hell are you doing?'' Lena thought to herself as she looked sullen. She was locked up


    here, but Rocky married Erica in the Magic Phoenix Empire. This series of events made herpletely


    depressed, for she was unable to do anything to solve her problems. However, deep in her heart, she


    still believed that Rocky must have had his own agenda for doing such things.

 Chapter 1368 Other Intentions

    Chapter 1368 Other Intentions


    In the Magic Phoenix Empire,


    earlier that morning, the queen requested Rocky and Erica to meet her in the hall. Felicia was also


    there.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Although I''ve promised to hand over the Magic Phoenix Empire, I can''t leave my people behind." She


    cut straight to the point.


    "Are you saying that you''re going back on your word, Your Majesty?" Rocky asked her coldly.


    "I am aware that, as the queen, my words carry tremendous weight. And I will use my own way to fulfill


    my promise. Today, I''ll issue an imperial edict to withdraw all the Magic Phoenix Empire troops and


    relinquish military leadership to Erica. After that, I''ll ept Alston''s offer on the condition that my


    people won''t be involved in the war," the queen announced.


    Rocky thought it was a good n. Although it appeared the empire surrendered to Alston, its troops


    would actually be handed over to the United Army. By the time Alston found out, it would be toote.


    "I''m afraid that once Alston finds it out, you''ll be in great danger," Rocky addressed the queen with


    concern.


    This made Erica look at the queen nervously. Although she still denied that she was her daughter,


    blood was thicker than water. She wouldn''t allow her mother''s life to be put in danger.


    "If Alston vents all his anger out on me so I can protect my people from this war, then it''s a sacrifice I''m


    willing to make. Don''t worry, Prince Crimson. Those who achieve great sess don''t care about small


    details. What I hope is that the Magic Phoenix Empire will regain its strength one day through Erica''s


    leadership," the queen expressed in anticipation.


    "Prince Crimson, Her Majesty is putting herself at risk by cing the future of the Magic Phoenix


    Empire on you. I hope you won''t let her down. As for Erica, I''ll leave her in your care. I trust you''ll treat


    her very well," Felicia added.


    "Master, do you also want to¡­" Once Erica heard those words, she understood that Felicia was willing


    to surrender to Alston as well.


    "You''re an adult now. You should know how to care for yourself without me," Feliciamented


    lovingly.


    Tears welled up in Erica''s eyes. She knew that this may be thest time they saw each other.


    "My child. I''m so sorry. I know you''ve been lonely for so many years. I''ve always felt so guilty. But more


    than anything in the world, I''ve always wanted to hear you call me¡­ call me mother¡­" The queen


    experienced sorrow and regret as she admitted her feelings to her daughter. They would be separated


    soon and didn''t know when they''d see each other again.


    Erica''s mouth opened slightly but the words failed toe out. She wasn''t mentally prepared. Tears


    streamed down her face like two tiny rivers. She looked grief-stricken.


    The queen quickly stood up and took Erica into her arms for a hug. Actually, she was already satisfied


    when she could tell her daughter that she was her mother.


    "Mo¡­ mother¡­" Erica managed to stammer.


    The queen trembled as she wept with her daughter in a tight embrace.


    To help buy the Magic Phoenix Empire''s army some time, the queen nned to head to the Holy


    Dragon Empire with Felicia and surrender to Alston. However, this dangerous journey would be like


    stepping right into a tiger''s den. After a while, Alston would know she lied and he''d be furious.


    Despite this, the queen and Felicia moved forward with no hesitation, leaving Rocky and Erica behind.


    After the two gathered all the soldiers of the Magic Phoenix Empire, they led the army to retreat and


    join the United Army.


    Back at the base camp located at the junction of the Holy Dragon Empire and the Timber Deity Empire,


    Alyssa devised a n. She managed to restrict the three United Army groupspletely. The three


    groups found it difficult to take even a single step forward, which ruined their original n. This


    reassured Alyssa that Rocky wouldn''t be sitting still awaiting death. He''d adjust his strategy. She, thus,


    had to prepare in advance.


    The only opponent Alyssa cared about was Rocky. He was her arch-nemesis during the previous battle


    between the Crimson Dragon Group and the Timber Deity Empire. Now that she knew more about his


    abilities, she wouldn''t let her guard down around him this time.


    "Commander in Chief, I heard that Prince Crimson and that exceptional spirit maniptor from the


    Magic Phoenix Empire named Erica got married. Is that true?" amander at the camp asked her


    casually.


    "Who knows?" Alyssa answered back just as casually.


    "It was also said that you and Prince Crimson had quite a good rtionship, Commander in Chief¡­"


    anothermander added meaningfully.


    The othermanders exchanged nces. It was no longer a secret that Alyssa was Rocky''s woman.


    Many people knew she turned against him because of the death of Woods¡ªher younger brother and


    the former emperor of the Timber Deity Empire. It was the reason why she decided to join forces with


    Alston and lead the army for him. She even managed to sessfully defeat the United Army. It was


    precisely because of this that they all became curious about Alyssa''s true thoughts.


    "Don''t you all have anything better to do?" Alyssa''s pretty face turned serious and her stare was as


    cold as ice. This made themanders lower their heads in regret for prying too much.


    "But while we''re on this topic, the news of Prince Crimson marrying Erica has indeed spread


    everywhere. With the United Army''s current situation, he is supposed to be more focused on


    commanding the army. It''s not his usual style to get married at the Magic Phoenix Empire now." Alyssa


    showed concern, but not for Rocky. She was worried about the dangerous situation the United Army


    was in. If they pushed through with their original strategy, then she certainly had a chance of beating


    them. It would be impossible for Rocky to not understand at this point. Therefore, he ought to change


    the United Army''s fighting strategy as soon as possible. It wasn''t reasonable for him to suddenly marry


    Erica at the Magic Phoenix Empire, regardless of the United Army''s crisis.


    Alyssa, unlike the others, knew very well that Rocky was secretly manipting the United Army.


    Marcia, Bryant, and even thete Lance remained loyal to him. This time, Alyssa was on high alert to


    Rocky''s unusual behavior.


    "What are your other intentions?" she murmured. As cunning as she was, Alyssa was suspicious.


    However, she couldn''t think of any direct connection between the United Army and Rocky''s wedding.


    Although she couldn''t figure out what he was up to at the moment, she immediately ordered the close


    monitoring of the United Army just to be safe. As long as she was able to control their every move,


    she''d be able to predict what Rocky would do next.

 Chapter 1369 The Biggest Weakness

    Chapter 1369 The Biggest Weakness


    A few dayster, all the armies of the Magic Phoenix Empire withdrew smoothly. After their integration,


    Erica, as theirmander in chief, led the army and left the Magic Phoenix Empire as soon as


    possible.


    Meanwhile, the Magic Phoenix Empire''s queen and Felicia went to the Holy Dragon Empire to ept


    their surrender terms. Alston was pleased that the Magic Phoenix Empire''s queen was wise enough to


    know which road to take. In this way, he avoided big trouble of defeating the Magic Phoenix Empire.


    What delighted him more was that he now controlled all the human empires in the Wild Spirit Land.


    The queen''s surrender made Alston the first powerful leader of the spiritual race and the human race


    since the beginning of the Wild Spirit Land''s history!


    But it didn''t take long for Alston to learn that the real purpose of Rocky''s marriage to Erica was to buy


    time for the transfer of the Magic Phoenix Empire''s army. Now that the army had followed Rocky and


    Erica, only an empty shell was left.


    Alston was so furious that he imprisoned Magic Phoenix Empire''s queen and Felicia. Now, they waited


    for their punishment.


    As the queen and Felicia had sacrificed themselves, the people of the Magic Phoenix Empire were


    safe. Even though Rocky and Erica took the army away, the empire still fell into Alston''s hands. Now


    that the empire was finally his, Alston would not kill people randomly on hisnd.


    After that, Alston''s first action was to figure out the best way to deal with Rocky and the United Army.


    Therefore, he immediately ordered Alyssa to send troops to guard the Magic Phoenix Empire and


    prevent the United Army from taking any advantage.


    After receiving the order, Alyssa, of course, grew anxious. The troops she had to guard the Holy


    Dragon Empire and the Timber Deity Empire were already insufficient. Now she needed to send some


    to protect the Magic Phoenix Empire. Whatever few soldiers she could spare would be like a drop in


    the bucket.


    As the spiritual race''s army had unparalleled mobility, she thought it was better to use them than to


    send all the human armies to guard the Magic Phoenix Empire. However, as the number of the spiritual


    race''s army was too small, she had topromise by guarding only a few critical strategic positions. At


    the same time, they could also assist the surrounding defensive positions.


    A monthter, under Alyssa''s careful arrangement, the Holy Dragon Empire, the Timber Deity Empire,


    and the Magic Phoenix Empire formed an allied front line. It stretched from the east of the Holy Dragon


    Empire, crossing over half the empire to connect with the Timber Deity Empire by the Gehenna Border.


    Then, it extended from the north of the Timber Deity Empire to the Magic Phoenix Empire''s territory,


    which circled almost half the entire Wild Spirit Land. It was indeed a fantastic feat!


    More surprisingly, Alyssa only used less than two hundred thousand human troops to form the stable


    allied front line within the three empires.


    As the United Army was stronger due to the Magic Phoenix Empire''s army''s addition, they besieged


    the allied front line. Over the next two months, no matter how hard they attacked, they could not break


    through the front line. Whatpromised their numbers was that they were also violently


    counterattacked.


    Aside from leveraging the terrain''s advantage, Alyssa strengthened their position by re-conquering the


    human empires that the United Army had previously taken back.


    Considering the situation, the United Army was in a passive position despite the addition of troops. On


    the contrary, the morale of the military Alyssa led was high.


    Three months passed.


    "Command in Chief, I bring thetest information," a soldier said to Alyssa. ording to the


    information, at the time, there was an army of one hundred thousand in Myriad Beasts Ground at the


    Gehenna Border between the Timber Deity Empire and the Holy Dragon Empire.


    It never urred to Alyssa that such a massive army would quietly gather right under her nose!


    The Myriad Beasts Ground was a very dangerous and mysterious ce. Naturally, no human would


    approach the area, let alone an army. This is precisely why she hadn''t focused on it.


    However, the Butterfly Divine n, which was one of many spiritual race ns, had provided security


    for the United Army, enabling them to circumvent the danger.


    Ever since the Butterfly Divine n''s revival, they developed their strength based on the Myriad Beasts


    Ground. Now, the n had over a thousand members. Of course, thanks to Rocky''s gic


    technology, the Butterfly Divine n''s fertility had improved significantly. As he had assisted them


    tremendously, the Butterfly Divine n was grateful and tried their best to help the United Army.


    What was not well-known was that this group of United Army had been stationed there since the Magic


    Phoenix Empire fell into the hands of Alston. The group had also quietly increased in strength and


    numbers while Alyssa was busy setting up the allied front line. Their purpose was to wait for the best


    time to attack the enemies.


    ording to Rocky''s n, although the United Army had the absolute advantage in terms of strength,


    they had to appear vulnerable and weak. For this reason, despite their repeated attacks, the United


    Army didn''t breach the enemies'' allied front line.


    In these past few months, it appeared that the United Army had been seriously defeated by the Glory


    Army. Yet, it was merely a disguise arranged by Rocky. During the time, Rocky used the opportunity to


    gather information. Not only was he closely monitoring the entire allied front line, but he also formed a


    special reconnaissance team to observe and collect intelligence on all positions of the allied front line.


    As the particrs poured in, Rocky analyzed the information and searched for ws that he could


    exploit to their advantage.


    Alyssa was indeed a genius. With only two hundred thousand troops, she was able to defend the three


    empires. In fact, she was sopetent that it appeared as though the three empires were strongly


    fortified. If it had been any other opponent, they would probably be at a loss for how to defeat her army.


    However, Alyssa''s opponent was Rocky.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Marcia, instruct Chief Bryant to lead fifty thousand soldiers to attack the Timber Deity Empire''s White


    Dragon Slope. Don''t attack too vigorously, as they just need to hold the enemy back. Also, tell Isis to


    divide the West United Army into two groups. The first will go around the Magic Phoenix Empire''s


    Autumn Rain River and ambush the Heavenly Dragon Border. Simultaneously, the other will attack the


    border between the Magic Phoenix Empire and the Timber Deity Empire. Instruct the army to use their


    full force," Rocky announced after making his strategy.


    At present, the morale of the Glory Army led by Alyssa had significantly been boosted because of their


    continued victory in skirmishes with the United Army. However, the higher their confidence, the more


    likely that they would underestimate their opponents. Therefore, Rocky felt that it was time for them to


    show their real strength.


    "So we are going to break through the Timber Deity Empire''s defensive line first?" Marcia heard


    Rocky''s ns and immediately understood his intentions.


    "The Timber Deity Empire is the battle center between the Holy Dragon Empire and the Magic Phoenix


    Empire. Alyssa''s defensive line also extends to the Holy Dragon Empire and the Magic Phoenix


    Empire, using the Timber Deity Empire as their base. It appears as though Alyssa is most confident of


    their defensive line in the Timber Deity Empire. Besides, she is unfamiliar with the Holy Dragon


    Empire''s and the Magic Phoenix Empire''s terrain. This is why she chose the Timber Deity Empire as


    their base. If the Timber Deity Empire''s defensive line copses, it would inevitably affect both the Holy


    Dragon Empire''s and the Magic Phoenix Empire''s. Their entire defensive line may crumble if we are


    sessful," Rocky said confidently. After studying the allied front line as deployed by Alyssa over the


    past few months, he was certain that the Timber Deity Empire''s defensive line was the enemies''


    biggest weakness.

 Chapter 1370 To Beat Her At Her Game

    Chapter 1370 To Beat Her At Her Game


    "But, the Timber Deity Empire''s defensive line is stronger than that of the Holy Dragon Empire and the


    Magic Phoenix Empire. I''m afraid that we can''t break it so easily," Marcia said worriedly.


    "That''s why I asked the West United Army to ambush Magic Phoenix Empire''s Heavenly Dragon


    Border. Alyssa is confident in Timber Deity Empire''s defensive line. Therefore, once the Magic Phoenix


    Empire is attacked, she will mobilize troops to support the Heavenly Dragon Border. In this way, there


    will be fewer troops guarding Timber Deity Empire. I also asked Chief Bryant to besiege the Timber


    Deity Empire''s White Dragon Slope. This step will pin down the spiritual race army Alyssa ced there


    to guard that line of defense. Once the spiritual race army is restrained, it will be difficult for the


    enemies to resist the attack of the United Army, no matter how solid the Timber Deity Empire''s


    defensive line is," Rocky exined. Confidence oozed from his every word.


    Relief coursed through Marcia as she heard his rification. Rocky seemed certain of their results in


    the uing battle.


    A few dayster, all deployments were ready as per Rocky''s orders.


    Isis led one group of the West United Army tounch a strong offensive at the Timber Deity Empire''s


    and the Magic Phoenix Empire''s borders. As instructed, they stalled half of the troops guarding the


    Magic Phoenix Empire.


    Simultaneously, the other group of West United Army, which had been instructed to ambush the Magic


    Phoenix Empire''s Heavenly Dragon Border, snuck into their territory. With lightning speed, they


    destroyed two camps and then attacked other bases.


    Soon, the Magic Phoenix Empire found itself besieged on two fronts.


    After receiving news of the invasion, Alyssa responded by quickly gathering fifty thousand soldiers from


    the Timber Deity Empire to support the Magic Phoenix Empire.


    Even before she could rx knowing that she had handled that crisis, Bryant led the East United Army


    tounch a fierce attack on the Timber Deity Empire''s White Dragon Slope. The White Dragon Slope


    was located on the northwest border of the Timber Deity Empire. The territory was barren and sparsely


    popted. Moreover, it faced the end of the Wild Spirit Land. Almost no army was willing to travel


    thousands of miles to battle under such conditions. Therefore, Alyssa only sent a small army to guard


    the area.


    Rocky had perceived such a reaction from Alyssa''s troops, which was why hemanded Bryant to


    lead the East United Army to attack the White Dragon Slope. Once the spiritual race army reached the


    White Dragon Slope, it would be difficult for them to return quickly should other ces be attacked.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Since fifty thousand soldiers of the Timber Deity Empire had been transferred to Magic Phoenix


    Empire, there were no extra troops for Alyssa to mobilize to defend against the East United Army led


    by Bryant. However, Alyssa had expected such a situation. And, so she arranged for a contingency


    wherein the spiritual race army would guard some critical positions, thereby allowing them to retain


    their mobility.


    Once the East United Armyunched a fierce attack on White Dragon Slope, Alyssa did not hesitate to


    mobilize five hundred members of the spiritual race to support that front line.


    The spiritual race army had unparalleled mobility. Although support was expected to reach within a few


    days, the spiritual race army arrived in a day and two nights. Thus, they could join the others to defend


    against the East United Army led by Bryant. As an added measure, Alyssa dispatched troops from


    other fronts to the White Dragon Slope to stop the attacks of the East United Army.


    While she was upied with these military strategies, the South United Army led by Rocky and Marcia


    approached an essential strategic position of the Timber Deity Empire. This strategic position was two


    days'' journey away from the White Dragon Slope, and the spiritual race army sent to reinforce the


    defenses at the White Dragon Slope had been transferred from this strategic position. When Rocky and


    his troops arrived, only about ten thousand soldiers were guarding this strategic position.


    "Basil, the spiritual race army has been moved from here. Should we finish the battle as soon as


    possible?" Marcia asked Rocky as she studied the topographic map.


    "No." Rocky shook his head unexpectedly.


    Marcia immediately nced at him, confusion evident in her expression. The East United Army and the


    West United Army had sessfully drawn Glory Army''s mobile forces and a part of the spiritual race


    army. At present, this strategic position was only guarded by humans. With the South United Army''s


    strength, it was easy for them to control this strategic position. However, Rocky did not intend to finish it


    quickly.


    Of course, Marcia also knew that Rocky must have other thoughts, and so she looked at him with the


    expectation that he would exin.


    "Do you believe that Alyssa would only leave just over ten thousand soldiers in this strategic position?


    Don''t underestimate her. Since she has sent the spiritual race army to the White Dragon Slope, it


    means that she has enough confidence to defend this strategic position," Rocky said unhurriedly. It was


    almost as if he knew what Alyssa had thought when she mobilized the troops.


    "You mean this might be a trap?" Marcia asked as her beautiful eyes narrowed.


    "It must be a trap," Rocky said with certainty.


    "If you knew what Alyssa was thinking, then why did we try so hard to lure the spiritual race army away


    from this strategic position?" Marcia asked, puzzled.


    "We have to beat her at her game. Alyssa can easily guess what is on my mind. Her understanding of


    me is no less than yours, especially on the battlefield. So, Alyssa can guess any of my ns, especially


    in such arge-scale action. I wouldn''t be surprised if she could also imagine my purpose," Rocky


    replied calmly.


    "Then how can we fight this battle? If Alyssa has set an ambush here, then once we attack, will we


    throw ourselves into the trap? Doesn''t that mean that we are doomed?" Marcia red at Rocky. She


    didn''t understand why he was not worried at all.


    "Haven''t you always been very smart? Why have you suddenly be so stupid? Who said we must


    fight this battle?" Rocky asked as a sinister grin tugged at the corners of his mouth.


    "What? Are we not going to fight?" Marcia was even more confused now.


    "No. We just need to wait. When Alyssa can''t hold back, then we will get our chance to take action."


    Rocky nodded.


    "But our time is limited. What if Alyssa brings other troops there?" Marcia asked.


    "If Alyssa wants to get her revenge, she will never let go of such a good opportunity." Now it became


    clear to Marcia that Rocky intended to use himself as bait to lure Alyssa into his trap.


    Upon hearing that, Marcia was at a loss whether tough or to cry. Although Rocky was no longer the


    same person she once knew, in some aspects, his nature remained the same, such as his willingness


    to risk his life. Of course, with Rocky''s current strength, few people could hurt him. And so, there was


    no need to worry.


    Meanwhile, several miles away from the South United Army''s hiding ce, amander walked into a


    camp.


    "Commander in Chief Alyssa, the patrol team just reported that they found traces of the United Army


    four miles away," he reported to Alyssa, who was deploying tactics with severalmanders.


    "Really? I knew Rocky wanted to lure the spiritual race army away from White Dragon Slope, which is


    why he first attacked the Magic Phoenix Empire and forced me to transfer Timber Deity Empire''s


    mobile forces there. Then he instructed the East United Army to attack the unimportant White Dragon


    Slope and forced me to send the spiritual race army there as support. All the while, he intended to


    seize this strategic position and fracture Timber Deity Empire''s defensive line," Alyssa sneered.


    Just as Rocky expected, Alyssa had already guessed his n.

 Chapter 1371 A Psychological Battle

    Chapter 1371 A Psychological Battle


    "If there is a w in the Timber Deity Empire''s defensive line, the United Army will definitely attack that.


    Once the Timber Deity Empire''s defensive line copses, the defensive lines of the Holy Dragon


    Empire and the Magic Phoenix Empire will also be seriously affected. I didn''t expect him to see my


    defense''s weakness so easily. He is indeed a good opponent!" Alyssa thoughtfully said. Then she


    ordered, "Keep a close watch on the enemy''s actions. If you notice anything, report it to me


    immediately!"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Themander immediately nodded at her order and left.


    "Commander in Chief, the forces of the South United Army are far more powerful than ours. If they


    attack us, we would be in an extremely disadvantageous position," amander in the camp worriedly


    said.


    "Don''t worry about that. Even though the South United Army is stronger than us, our strategic position


    is not easy to be conquered. Besides, I have already secretly gathered more than thirty thousand


    soldiers and ced them around our position. We just need to wait for the United Army to take the bait


    and ambush them," Alyssa confidently said with great foresight.


    She had already seen through Rocky''s mind and considered all his possible moves, so she was


    confident that Rocky would not benefit from this battle at all.


    Of course, Rocky already knew that Alyssa could see through his n. The two of them knew each


    other very well after all. So, it was still unknown whether Rocky could break through Alyssa''s strategic


    position to disintegrate the Timber Deity Empire''s defensive line, or if Alyssa could easily defend the


    strategic position and make Rocky return empty handed!


    This battle was no longer a test of military strength, but a psychological battle between both. It all


    depended now on who couldugh to the end.


    Two dayster, the South United Army led by Rocky was still not moving at all. They just camped under


    the watch of the enemy as if entering an emptynd and settling there.


    At first, Alyssa was very patient. She thought that Rocky must be waiting for an opportunity to act, so


    she couldn''t show any weakness.


    However, Alyssa became suspicious as time went by. Although she had expected all of Rocky''s ns,


    she didn''t expect that he would be this calm. Logically speaking, Rocky must have considered the


    possibility of Alyssa''s reinforcements. With that, he should have led the South United Army to engage


    in a quick battle to upy the strategic position as soon as possible. However, Rocky did not make any


    move which made her a little suspicious.


    On the fourth day, there was still no movement from the South United Army. They were still just


    camping there like they were on a vacation.


    Finally, Alyssa couldn''t sit still any longer. She was worried that Rocky might have other ns. This


    time, it was important to her to gamble and fight against Rocky on the battlefield. Besides, she was still


    holding a grudge against Rocky for killing her brother. She knew that she couldn''t defeat Rocky alone,


    so the only way to defeat him was on the battlefield. She was determined topletely annihte him


    this time.


    To prevent Rocky from having any other ns that she didn''t expect, Alyssa summoned several


    commanders and decisively deployed their following attacks.


    "Commander Zhang, you''re going to lead five thousand soldiers to sneak into the enemy''s camp


    through this ovend route andunch a surprise attack."


    "Commander Li, you will lead three squads of spirit maniptors to the rear of the enemy''s camp. After


    Commander Zhangunches the surprise attack, your must burn the enemy''s provisions."


    "And Commander Huang, you will lead three thousand bowmen to burn the enemy''s camp after


    Commander Li burns their provisions. All of you must retreat safely."


    "The remainingmanders each will be on standby with five thousand men..."


    Alyssa had made a detailed attack n on the topographic map. She didn''t want to give Rocky any


    chance to breathe at all.


    At noon, themanders led their own troops to get ready. After Alyssa gave the order, they quickly


    acted.


    Meanwhile, the spirit maniptors sent by Rocky to monitor the enemy''s camp immediately rushed


    back and reported to Rocky as they saw the enemy''s action.


    "Ah, finally. You really can''t sit still, can you?" With an evil smile, Rocky immediately looked at Marcia


    and said, "Call the South United Army, prepare to bring three days'' worth of provisions, and


    immediately abandon the camp."


    "What? Abandon the camp?" Marcia was puzzled by Rocky''s orders.


    "Alyssa will certainly burn our provisions and camp to force us to counterattack. If that happens, she


    will take advantage of the terrain to deal with us. So, of course we can''t let things go ording to her


    n." Rocky had already known what Alyssa was going to do, so he had alreadye up with a


    solution.


    "But I''m afraid we will be in a passive position without the camp," Marcia said after a carefully thinking


    all their possible moves.


    "No, we won''t be passive. On the contrary, we can take the active position. After we abandon the


    camp, you will lead thirty thousand soldiers tounch an ambush. After I lure out most of the enemy''s


    troops, you will lead the army to directly attack and capture their camp," Rocky exined to Marcia.


    "I hadn''t thought about that. What a good move! But it''s very likely that Alyssa had already ced


    soldiers around their camp. If we upy their camp, we may fall into a heavy siege." Marcia was still a


    little worried at their n.


    "We can catch a big fish by setting out a long line. If we want topletely conquer this strategic


    position, we must let Alyssa show all her trump cards. In that way, we canpletely control the


    situation," Rocky said as he narrowed his eyes. He had already foreseen this for a while now.


    "It''s a little risky, but I have to agree that it will really surprise Alyssa." Hearing that, Marcia slightly


    nodded as she understood what Rocky was thinking.


    The strength of the South United Army was obviously superior to that of the enemy. Even if the enemy


    had secret reinforcements, they would not benefit if they fought head-on. That was why Alyssa nned


    to burn the South United Army''s provisions and camp to force them to attack. In this way, they could


    take the active position of defense and slowly consume the strength of the South United Army.


    Rocky''s strategy was exactly going around Alyssa''s strategy. In this way, Alyssa would think that the


    South United Army was forced to make a counterattack. After that, Alyssa would certainly make a


    move to resist the South United Army''s attack with all her strength. However, even if the South United


    Army only had half of their soldiers, Alyssa had to lead her army with all their strength to fight because


    of their gap in military strength. Otherwise, she would inevitably suffer great losses. So, if Rocky lured


    Alyssa to lead her army out of the camp at the right time, he would have a chance to lead his army to


    capture the enemy''s camp. Besides that, all the troops hidden by Alyssa would also be exposed.


    With that, Marcia quickly gathered the South United Army and brought with them three days'' worth of


    provisions. Then she led the South United Army to retreat from the camp and head to the east.


    Not long after, the five thousand spearheads sent by Alyssa attacked the camp of the South United


    Army from a secret ovend route. However, what they saw was an empty camp. And waiting for them


    was a lonely and arrogant figure in the middle of the camp.

 Chapter 1372 Her Suspicion

    Chapter 1372 Her Suspicion


    "Where the hell are they?" Commander Zhang was quite confused by what he saw. Then, he was


    surprised when his eyes fell on the aloof evil shadow in the middle of the camp. He did not understand


    why the camp was suddenly empty and why the man was all alone.


    "Catch him at once." Commander Zhang didn''t want to return empty-handed, so he immediately


    signaled the spirit maniptors in the spearhead.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    With that, several spirit maniptors rushed to attack the arrogant figure.


    However, the figure suddenly raised a ferociously strong ck me on his body. In a blink of an eye, it


    spread everywhere, and the spirit maniptors were instantly burned to ashes before they could


    launch any attacks or scream.


    Commander Zhang and his soldiers were shocked at what just happened. Their mouths were wide


    open and their eyes were full of fear.


    "Well, let me y with you for a while." The figure confronted the spearhead team with an arrogant


    aura and momentum.


    Then, a Magic Spiritual Space suddenly appeared beside the figure. Then, a huge human-shaped


    spirit-manipted beast wearing an extraordinary icy armor jumped out of the Magic Spiritual Space. It


    let out a deafening roar to the sky and a strong eight-star aura filled the surroundings which was


    appalling.


    As soon as the enemy saw the beast, they felt their legs wobble and grow weak.


    Then, another beast which was covered in a clouded and colorful gauze slowly walked out of the Magic


    Spiritual Space like a noble empress. It was also an eight-star spirit-manipted beast with an arrogant


    posture that seemed to make everyone surrender to it.


    The appearance of two spirit-manipted beasts shocked the spearhead team. They could not imagine


    how powerful a human spirit maniptor must be to summon two eight-star spirit-manipted beasts


    at the same time!


    Many soldiers in the spearhead were already frightened before the battle even began.


    However, it didn''t ur to the spearhead team that what was truly terrifying was not the two eight-star


    beasts, but the aloof figure approaching them. As he approached them, a sense of death was already


    spreading out which was rather terrifying.


    Suddenly, the man and the two beasts rushed into the spearhead. After that, there were endless


    horrifying screams one after another. The icy light of the beasts constantly shone in the spearhead, but


    the most shocking one was still the aloof figure. The ck mes shot out from his every move were


    like life-threatening runes which instantly turned everything they touched into ashes.


    The five thousand spearhead soldiers were trembling with fear as they were beaten by the man and his


    two beasts.


    Meanwhile, the spirit maniptor squad sent by Alyssa to burn the provisions had also arrived at the


    back of the South United Army''s military camp. It was strange that there was no one there, but they


    immediately burned the provisions anyway.


    Not long after the fire at the back of the camp soared into the sky, arrows rained down one by one into


    the camp. In an instant, the camp turned into a sea of fire as it burned down the whole ce.


    Standing in the safety of their camp, Alyssa looked at the fire burning in the South United Army''s


    military camp. Her eyes were cold with aplex expression on her face.


    Soon enough, the news that the South United Army''s camp was empty finally reached her.


    "What? Their camp is empty? How is that even possible?" Alyssa asked in utter shock. She wondered


    if Rocky had already guessed what she was trying to do.


    However, Alyssa was still very calm. She instantly sent people to track the South United Army and


    confirmed that they had retreated to the hill area to the east of the camp.


    "He must have hardly contained hisposure. Even if he has guessed what I was doing, the camp


    waspletely burnt and there was little food left. If they didn''t retreat, they could only attack. But


    without much food, they can only hold on for a few days," Alyssa firmly said.


    Sure enough, the South United Army suddenly appeared in the front line the next day and they were


    led by Rocky.


    Alyssa also personally appeared in the front line and intensely looked at Rocky.


    "Where is Marcia? I don''t see her." At that moment, Alyssa noticed that Marcia, who was supposed to


    be in the South United Army, was not among them, so she already had a guess in her mind.


    "Maybe she is nning an ambush. So, you must be careful!" Rocky mischievously replied with a cold


    smile on his face.


    "Oh, really? An ambush? Then you''re right; I have to be careful." Although Alyssa said so, she was


    totally confident in the defense she had set. So, in her opinion, even if Marcia really were somewhere


    for an ambush, it would be meaningless since her team would be forced out sooner orter.


    Rocky waved his hand, and all the South United Army soldiers immediately shouted in unison to boost


    their morale. Then, they rushed to the enemy like a strong tide in the ocean.


    And just like that, the two armies were fighting fiercely. The sound of fighting and shouting could be


    heard everywhere, and the momentum of each side was deafening.


    However, Alyssa and Rocky, who were in the middle of the two armies, didn''t move at all. They


    intensely looked at each other with their own thoughts reflected in their eyes.


    Although the South United Army had the advantage in military strength, Alyssa seemed to have built an


    impregnable fortress especially with their advantage in terrain and their solid defense. This made the


    South United Army''s attacks in vain.


    The battlested for two days and two nights. Corpses were scattered all over the front line and blood


    was flowing like a river. It was a totally horrible battle. At least twenty thousand people were killed or


    injured in both armies.


    But the battle continued, and neither Alyssa nor Rocky had any intention of retreating. It seemed that


    the two armies would fight against each other to death.


    However, both the generals and soldiers of the two armies were exhausted because of the fierce battle.


    The South United Army was obviously at the disadvantage because of the terrain. The forty thousand


    South United Army soldiers led by Rocky were now reduced to less than ten thousand, while there


    were more than ten thousand soldiers on Alyssa''s side. This made Rocky''s team in an extremely


    disadvantageous position.


    "Now it''s the time to retreat." Rocky ordered his troops to finally retreat with a dismayed look on his


    face.


    Soon enough, the South United Army quickly retreated like defeated dogs. They threw away their


    armor and shield and immediately ran away.


    "Commander in Chief, are we going to chase after them? It''s good to take them down while they''re on


    the run," amander immediately asked as he waited for further instructions.


    But Alyssa began to be suspicious. She noticed that the South United Army soldiers led by Rocky


    seemed to be fewer than before. ording to the previous intelligence, the number of their soldiers led


    by Rocky was at least seventy thousand. However, it was obvious that there were not that many


    soldiers fighting against them. In other words, some of the South United Army soldiers must have really


    nned an ambush and taken the opportunity to attack.


    "He must have set a trap!" Alyssa firmly said.

 Chapter 1373 Unable To Escape

    Chapter 1373 Unable To Escape


    "So, we''re not going to chase them?" themander confusedly asked.


    "Well, if we don''t chase them, they will have a chance to regain their strength. We are already short on


    our soldiers too. If we continue to defend, our defense line will be broken through sooner orter. So,


    we must attack instead of defending ourselves. Give me one thousand soldiers who are willing to follow


    me. Then ask severalmanders to lead their own troops and be on standby. On my signal, we will


    immediatelyunch a surprise attack all at the same time. This will take the South United Army by


    surprise!" Alyssa exined. She seemed to have taken control of the whole situation already. Although


    she knew that Rocky must have set a trap for her, she still nned to push through with the ambush of


    the South United Army. She would fight against Rocky to death. That was how much she hated him.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, Alyssa had nned to fight to the end from the very beginning. She would rather fight till there


    was no soldier left than let Rocky break through their defensive line and take this strategic position.


    Because once the South United Army''s n failed, the whole United Army would fall into a greater


    predicament.


    With that, Alyssa led one thousand soldiers to chase after the retreating South United Army. The other


    commanders also quickly gathered the remaining soldiers, leaving five thousand soldiers to guard the


    camp. The rest followed closely behind Alyssa, waiting for the opportunity to act.


    Meanwhile, Rocky led the rest of the South United Army to retreat all the way back to their base.


    However, the speed of their retreat was rather slow. When Alyssa and her army caught up with them,


    they had only retreated for less than a mile.


    When Rocky saw that Alyssa chased after them with her troops, he smiled wickedly. He knew that she


    fell into his trap in the end. He knew that Alyssa would suspect that the South United Army had set an


    ambush, and that she would y along and seize the opportunity to finally defeat him. So, it was


    completely within his expectation that Alyssa woulde after them. Besides that, he was sure that


    Alyssa was the perfect bait. The enemy''s major forces woulde if the ambush of the South United


    Army were prevented.


    Yet, the smart Alyssa didn''t realize that she missed one important thing. Rocky was also a bait. His real


    purpose was to lure out the enemy''s remaining forces and let Marcia take the opportunity to attack and


    seize the enemy''s military camp.


    Of course, what Rocky did was putting himself in a dangerous situation. He had less than ten thousand


    soldiers left, while the enemy was almost in full force with at least twenty thousand soldiers. With


    Alyssa''s strength, even Rocky could not use such a small number of soldiers to turn the tables. So,


    there was no way that he and his remaining soldiers could defeat them. They had no way to retreat and


    the only thing they could do was to buy more time so Marcia could lead the army to sessfully


    upy the enemy''s military camp.


    Before long, the soldiers led by Alyssa finally arrived. With that, Rocky and the South United Army


    immediately stopped.


    Seeing that Rocky had suddenly stopped, Alyssa guessed that Marcia and the rest of the South United


    Army must have been hiding nearby. So, she waved her hand and signaled for her soldiers to stop as


    well.


    "I didn''t expect you to really chase after us," Rocky coldly said as he stared at Alyssa.


    "Well, it''s because I don''t want you to run away like this," Alyssa snapped.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I set an ambush and I''m just waiting for you to fall into the trap?" Rocky


    menacingly sneered.


    "I don''t care about that. I still need to try," Alyssa answered without showing any fear. She was not only


    not afraid, but also anxious as she waited for Marcia and the rest of the South United Army to show up.


    In this way, she would at least have a chance to fight against the South United Army to the end.


    "It''s really a pity that you are not smart enough. I think there must be more than twenty thousand


    soldiers behind you, ready tounch a surprise attack at any time. The twenty thousand soldiers should


    be almost all of your soldiers. If my calctions are right, then there are only a few thousand soldiers


    left to guard your camp," Rocky slowly said as he stared down on Alyssa.


    "Wait, what do you mean?" Hearing this, Alyssa immediately felt that there was something wrong.


    "I didn''t n to fight you from the very beginning. I know that with your ability, if we fight head-on, I


    don''t think the South United Army will win even though we have more men. That''s why I halted and


    patiently waited for you to make the first move. Then, you were impatient enough and deployed your


    men just as I hoped. I did what you expected which was to let the South United Armyunch an attack


    when they were forced to do so. You really waited for the attack with ease. And by taking advantage of


    the terrain and the defensive line, you defeated the South United Army and made them retreat," Rocky


    frankly said.


    "So, all my actions were within your expectations." As soon as Alyssa heard that, she knew that Rocky


    had already seen through her mindpletely, just as she could see through his.


    "Well, my ideas were within your expectations too, weren''t they? However, you still made a huge


    mistake. You correctly guessed that I would set an ambush, but you wrongly expected that this ambush


    was aimed at you. The truth is..." Rocky trailed off as he wickedly smiled and then looked towards the


    direction of the enemy''s military camp.


    Almost at the same time, fireworks suddenly lit up from the enemy''s military camp.


    Following Rocky''s gaze, Alyssa saw that their military camp seemed to have been attacked. She


    suddenly realized that she indeed made a grave mistake. She didn''t expect that Rocky''s target was not


    her but their military camp.


    Alyssa knew that once their military camp was upied, they would lose the terrain and defense line''s


    advantage. If the two armies were standing on the same running line, the South United Army would


    have the upper hand especially with their advantage in military strength.


    "So, what''s the big deal if you upy the military camp? If Marcia is leading the army to upy the


    military camp, then you don''t have any support now." Alyssa knew that Marcia was worthy of being


    regarded as the queen in the battlefield. However, she immediately judged the situation and found out


    the biggest weakness in Rocky''s n. He led an army with less than ten thousand people who were in


    a state of helplessness now. If she gathered her forces and went all out, the South United Army led by


    Rocky would be annihted.


    "Yes, you''re definitely right. If you want to get your revenge, this is probably your only chance. Of


    course, it depends on whether you can kill me or not," Rocky calmly said. He had used himself as a


    bait to lure Alyssa right into the trap.


    Alyssa already knew that the military camp would be upied by Marcia. It was better to destroy


    Rocky and his men first than to send the troops back to rescue the military camp. After she dealt with


    Rocky, she would try to gather some troops from the other positions to encircle the South United Army


    that upied the military camp.


    So, without any hesitation, Alyssa ordered her people to send out the signal.


    Soon enough, nearly twenty thousand soldiers swarmed over from three directions. In the blink of an


    eye, they encircled Rocky and his men. Even if they had wings, Rocky and the South United Army


    would be unable to escape.

 Chapter 1374 Rocky VS Alyssa

    Chapter 1374 Rocky VS Alyssa


    Of course, Rocky was well prepared. He strode in front of the soldiers, his eyes burning with


    determination as he shouted, "Those who are not afraid of death,e with me! We will fight to the


    death!"


    In an instant, the soldiers replied in unison, "We will fight to the death! We will fight to the death!" Their


    voices sounded firm and solid, like an insurmountable wall that would protect them from their enemies.


    It was evident that Rocky''s speech had boosted the morale of his soldiers greatly. His words pushed


    them forward step by step, ready to fight until victory or death.


    After that, Rocky opened his Magic Spiritual Space and summoned his powerful, intimidating, and


    energetic beasts¡ªRobin and Ken.


    Their sudden appearance rattled the enemy to their bones. After all, in their eyes, the two beasts were


    already very powerful existences, and even a single roar from them could probably make the enemy


    soldiers pee their pants.


    A single eyebrow twitched in Alyssa''s face when she saw that Rocky summoned the two spirit-


    manipted beasts. She murmured to no one in particr, "I didn''t expect that his two spirit-


    manipted beasts have be so powerful. I don''t think the run-of-the-mill guardian beasts of the


    spiritual race''s advanced spiritual masters can go toe-to-toe with them."


    Of course, she knew that Rocky also had Uriah, which wasparable to the legendary guardian


    beast, and the ancient demonic beast, Glutton. If Rocky summoned Uriah and Glutton, she and her


    troops would certainly fall into a precarious situation. Therefore, she decided that she must finish the


    battle as soon as possible.


    "Go! Attack them! Leave none of them alive!" Alyssa ordered coldly, and her voice rose above every


    noise on the battlefield.


    In an instant, the twenty thousand soldiers behind Alyssa rushed to Rocky and his South United Army


    like a surging tide. The two armies fought again and again tirelessly. Although Alyssa had the


    advantage in terms of military strength, Rocky had Robin and Ken in the lead to cover the South United


    Army soldiers. Therefore, they soon reached stalemate.


    Alyssa then called out the Timber Moon Fox King, as she was finding it difficult to break the stalemate.


    As soon as the Timber Moon Fox King appeared, the soldiers were shocked by what they saw. After


    all, most of the soldiers present had never seen a legendary guardian beast before. In their eyes, Robin


    and Ken were already powerful existences that were difficult to surpass. But the two beasts seemed


    like child''s ypared to the Timber Moon Fox King, who loomed over all of them like a mighty and


    fearsome behemoth. Even Robin and Ken were inferior to the Timber Moon Fox King.


    Several orange-red lights burst out under the ground as soon as the Timber Moon Fox King showed


    up, and it functioned as a barrier separating the South United Army from Rocky and his spirit-


    manipted beasts. Thus, it forced Rocky to fight alone, and his army would also need to fight without


    him. Due to these circumstances and the enemy''s obvious advantage in military strength, the South


    United Army suffered a lot of injuries and casualties.


    Seeing this, Rocky immediately asked Robin and Ken to attack the barriers in turn. However, every


    time one barrier fell, another appeared in its ce. It seemed like an endless cycle, which restrained


    and exhausted both beasts.


    At that moment, Rocky''s eyes turned cold and serious. He opened the Magic Spiritual Space again,


    and a figure immediately flew out of it and greeted him.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Why did you call for me again, brat? I don''t have time to y with you. You always lose to me


    anyway." The figure settled down beside Rocky in the blink of an eye, looking unhappy. It was Glutton.


    Although the current Glutton didn''t seem to have changed much, it had actually recovered most of its


    strength in the past year through its cultivation in the world of the Star Divine Race with Rocky. It was


    now as strong as a legendary guardian beast who had cultivated for a thousand years. Any move it


    would make could only end in disaster and loss of life for anyone in the vicinity.


    "Go y with the Timber Moon Fox King for a bit, but don''t hurt it," Rocky said coldly.


    With a light snort, Glutton moved obediently and appeared in front of the Timber Moon Fox King in the


    blink of an eye. It said scornfully, "Little fox, if you kowtow to me a few times, I will make you suffer less


    pain."


    Apparently, the Timber Moon Fox King had understood Glutton''s provocation. It immediately raised its


    head and roared to the sky, while its red eyes shone brightly in the dim light like amp. In the next


    moment, its spiritual light surged and swelled. Its nine thick tails flew like long spears, rushing towards


    Glutton one after another.


    Glutton didn''t seem to be threatened, for it even let out a burst ofughter. It swayed with the air like


    bamboo to avoid the impact of the nine tails, while it simultaneouslyunched a counterattack with


    ease. But as a legendary guardian beast, the Timber Moon Fox King''s strength could not be


    underestimated. All of a sudden, it opened its mouth and condensed a ball of light, rushing haphazardly


    toward Glutton as if it had gone berserk.


    Disdain was written all over Glutton''s face as it waved its hand in response. Suddenly, the powerful


    spiritual power it released turned into a beast shadow with bared teeth and ws. Then, it rushed


    forward with roaring momentum and instantly collided with the light ball.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    With several continuous bangs, the light ball seemed to have umted an astonishing quantity of


    spiritual power, and it managed to shatter Glutton''s power in an instant. In the shining light, nine light


    balls suddenly shot down, surrounded Glutton, and connected to each other. The interconnected lines


    drew tight against each other, forming a trap array.


    "Petty skill!" With a light snort, Glutton''s eyes opened wide, and its momentum swelled in a massive


    wave. The demonic power all over its body surged rapidly, and as it waved its hand, rays of light burst


    out and hit the nine light balls respectively.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Nine deafening bangs sounded as nine light balls burst out directly. In the next breath, Glutton turned


    into a shadow and rushed directly to the Timber Moon Fox King. Evidently, its fighting spirit was


    provoked by the Timber Moon Fox King.


    Soon, the two beasts fought fiercely with each other. Glutton showed mercy to its opponent, though.


    Otherwise, with Glutton''s strength, the Timber Moon Fox King would not be able to hold on for long.


    Seeing that Glutton had trapped the Timber Moon Fox King so that it could no longer help her, Alyssa


    raised her eyes to look at Rocky. He met her eyes dead-on, his face grim but expressionless. He was


    staring at her with an icy expression that made a chill crawl down her spine. She knew that as today,


    she was no longer Rocky''s match, but even so, she still wanted to fight against him to the death.


    Therefore, without any hesitation, the green spiritual light all over Alyssa''s body rose, and the next


    moment, she rushed directly in front of him.


    When Rocky saw Alyssa rushing towards him, his eyes grew even colder. He strode toward her slowly,


    as a predator stalked its prey. A momentter, they were facing off each other.


    "I can finally fight you." Looking at Rocky in front of her, Alyssa looked as calm as a cidke without


    a single disturbance in the water. Her previous resentment against Rocky no longer existed.


    "Are you really going to take revenge?" asked Rocky. From the very beginning, he had felt that it was a


    little strange that Alyssa wanted to take revenge for Woods. Although it was reasonable, if Alyssa did


    want to take revenge, she would not choose to fight him face to face so soon. Alyssa knew that she


    was no match for him, so the only possibility to defeat him was to defeat the United Army. Therefore, if


    she wanted to take revenge, she would never do it herself.


    "Of course! I have to avenge my brother!" Alyssa answered resolutely.


    "Come at me then!" Rocky waved the huge ming de in his hand as he spoke. The ferocious


    ck me constantly flickered and burned, reflecting his resolute and cold face.

 Chapter 1375 Separated By Death

    Chapter 1375 Separated By Death


    Alyssa didn''t show any sign of weakness. Her whole appearance changed, as she was shining with a


    green spiritual light. The wood texture on her body was twined, and the green vines behind her were


    flying in the air.


    Although Alyssa knew that she was no match for Rocky, she also knew that this battle waspletely


    inevitable, because she had to avenge her brother one way or another.


    In the blink of an eye, Alyssa rushed to Rocky without any hesitation. She used one of the Wood n''s


    secret powerful skill, and the green spiritual lights flew to Rocky like thousands of leaves dancing in the


    air.


    When he saw this, Rocky didn''t move at all. He just let the spiritual lights shoot towards him as if he


    knew that they wouldn''t be able to hurt him.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The green lights fell on the ground and instantly exploded around Rocky, making earth-shattering


    sounds.


    Then, a huge dragon shadow fell from the sky, and a delicate figure walked off. Her eyes turned to look


    at Alyssa and Rocky who were fighting against each other.


    The figure was none other than Marcia.


    "Basil, are you really going to kill Alyssa? Maybe she doesn''t hate you deep inside. She''s just driven by


    the grief of her brother''s death." Marcia''s beautiful eyes narrowed, and she was filled with mixed


    emotions. She also understood the pain in Alyssa''s heart. She could feel that Alyssa did not really hate


    Rocky, but she had no other choice but to set herself against him. After all, Rocky had killed her own


    brother which was her only remaining family. So, Marcia knew that Alyssa must also have conflicting


    emotions. No matter hard she tried, she could not hide the hurt she was feeling inside.


    Marcia believed that Rocky had already sensed Alyssa''s feelings, so he must have his own n.


    After the green lights fell, dust spread around, while Rocky, who was enveloped in it, did not move.


    "Why aren''t you fighting back?" Alyssa frustratingly yelled at him. She knew that Rocky wouldn''t be


    killed so easily.


    Suddenly, a strong cyclone spread on the ground which instantly blew away the dust. Then an evil


    shadow with ck mes appeared. He looked expressionlessly at Alyssa who was furiously ring at


    him.


    "Is that all you have? You are too weak than I even expected. I don''t even want to fight you at all. It''s a


    complete waste of my time," Rocky mockingly said with disdain written all over his face.


    "What did you just say? How dare you!" Alyssa''s beautiful eyes were filled with rage. She didn''t expect


    that Rocky would look down on her. He was a mere nobody before, but now he arrogantly looked down


    upon her. It waspletely ridiculous.


    "I have a proposition. I will allow you to attack me three times and I will not block your attacks at all.


    After that, it''s my turn to make a move. But when my turnes, your death is inevitable," Rocky coldly


    said.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Who do you think you are? Such an arrogant brat!" Alyssa couldn''t help but curse him. Then, she


    turned into a green shadow and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    As Rocky watched Alyssa disappear, he remained calm. Almost instantly, the ground beneath his feet


    suddenly rumbled. Giant vines rushed up from the ground and instantly surrounded him.


    The vines began to move continuously and came directly at Rocky. It looked as if they wanted to


    forcefully clip him into a pulp.


    Rocky lightly waved the huge ming de in his hand. In an instant, a whirlwind like ck me


    raged out and quickly spread, burning up the giant vines in a sh.


    Almost at the same time, several green vines suddenly flew and entangled Rocky''s limbs. Then, a


    shadow approached at an extremely fast speed. A shining green spiritual light was swirling around her


    palm as if it had condensed an extremely strong power.


    "Go and rot in hell!" Alyssa furiously yelled. Then, she smacked the green spiritual light in her palm on


    Rocky''s chest.


    Seeing this, Marcia couldn''t help but feel a little nervous. She could see that Alyssa was really going all


    out to kill Rocky.


    However, Rocky didn''t even blink his eyes. He waved the huge ming de in his hand and quickly


    shed down at Alyssa.


    However, Alyssa didn''t dodge at all like she wasn''t afraid of death. She continued to approach Rocky


    and the huge ming de fell on her.


    The two powerful figures collided with each other and caused a stormy impact. The waves of spiritual


    force surged which was totally astonishing.


    Then, the two figures werepletely swallowed up by the dazzling light.


    "Basil!" Marcia couldn''t help but frown at what she saw and called out his name.


    The soldiers of the two armies who were fighting to the death suddenly stopped since they were also


    shocked at what was happening.


    After a long time, the light gradually dissipated. The two figures stood face to face and intensely looked


    at each other. There was a ditch like sh behind where Alyssa stood which went deep into the ground


    and extended up to a hundred meters away.


    Meanwhile, Alyssa''s palm was imprinted on Rocky''s chest, as if it had hit him.


    The two stoodpletely still like statues with each other''s figures reflected in their eyes.


    Then, Alyssa''s delicate body moved and copsed towards Rocky.


    Rocky immediately put his arm around Alyssa''s slender waist and asked with a puzzled look, "Why did


    you stop? Didn''t you want to kill me? That was your only chance."


    "Yes, I did, but..." Alyssa said as she tightly held Rocky''s body. Her body violently trembled as if she


    was extremely scared.


    "Why are you doing this?" Rocky deeply sighed.


    "I have no other choice. I want justice for my brother''s death. But I am reluctant to kill you, so the only


    thing I could do is to kill myself," Alyssa said as blood dripped from the corners of her mouth.


    Rocky''s eyes turned cold. He checked Alyssa''s body and found that all the meridians in her body were


    already broken. It seemed that the reason why the meridians were destroyed by the spiritual power


    was because she forcefully took back the spiritual power that she had previously used. Of course, he


    knew that Alyssa must have done it on purpose. She wanted to settle all of her grudges before she


    died.


    "No, I won''t let you die." Rocky immediately picked up Alyssa and nned to look for a ce to quickly


    cure her wounds.


    This scene made everybody even more confused. Themander in chiefs of the two armies, who


    had been fighting to death just a while ago, now tightly hugged each other as if they were about to be


    separated by death. It was truly inconceivable.


    "No, it''s toote. Please don''t be sad for me. Meeting you is actually the best thing that happened in my


    life even though we didn''t have many good memories together. I''m happy that you''re here with me


    before I die," Alyssa softly said as she touched Rocky''s face with her trembling hand.

 Chapter 1376 Come Back To Life

    Chapter 1376 Come Back To Life


    When Rocky heard what Alyssa said, his tall and straight body couldn''t help but also tremble. Even


    though he already turned into a cold man, his heart became painful and his sorrow couldn''t be


    suppressed because one of the people he most cared about was about to die in his arms.


    "I''m going to leave now. After I die, please bury me beside my brother. I don''t want him to be too lonely


    there." After saying her final words, Alyssa deeply looked at Rocky with affection and then slowly


    closed her eyes.


    Rocky''s arms, which was tightly holding Alyssa, began to tremble. He was unable to hide the deep


    sadness in his heart.


    "I said I wouldn''t let you die, Alyssa!" Rocky roared, trying his best to wake Alyssa up from her eternal


    sleep. Unfortunately, no matter how good his medical skills were, there was no turning back. He was


    unable to bring her back to life.


    Marcia, who had been silently watching them, couldn''t help but cry. She didn''t expect that Alyssa would


    end everything this way, but this might be the best choice for everyone''s sake.


    The Timber Moon Fox King, who was fighting against Glutton, stopped, raised its head and roared. It


    was like it felt that its master had already died.


    The battlefield, which had been filled with fighting moments ago, became still and quiet.


    "Is there any way to bring her back?" Rocky didn''t give up at all. He asked this question to the Dragon-


    shaped Soul Beast using his spiritual sense. Even if the flesh of a member of the spiritual race was


    destroyed, there was still a chance of survival if there was a spiritual soul left. So, he thought that even


    if he couldn''t save Alyssa right now, there might be a way to keep her alive.


    "Herst blow was intended to burn her own spiritual soul power, so the counterattack power she


    received was very astonishing. Her spiritual soul has been destroyed now, and it is almost impossible


    to bring her back to life," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast said and deeply sighed.


    Rocky''s face darkened when he heard that. It seemed that there was no hope left.


    "Commander in Chief Alyssa died in the battle! Commander in Chief Alyssa died in the battle!"


    After Alyssa''s death, her army was in total chaos. The morale of the enemy was destroyed when they


    all saw that their situation was not good. Themanders immediately ordered them to withdraw. And


    with that, they all quickly retreated.


    Meanwhile, Marcia walked to stand beside Rocky. Looking at Rocky who was holding Alyssa tightly in


    his arms, she softly sighed and said, "Basil, I''m terribly sorry for your loss."


    Rocky remained still and silent for a long time. He just held Alyssa in his arms and looked down like he


    was praying. Alyssa looked like she was just sleeping in his arms.


    Suddenly, an icy light fell on the ground in an instant. Instantly, a beautiful figure with a long white robe


    appeared which immediately shocked everyone. All the soldiers of the South United Army were


    fascinated by her beauty.


    The figure walked towards Rocky as if there was no one else present.


    "It''s you?" Rocky also noticed the appearance of the figure. When he looked up, he recognized the


    figure. It was Ice Queen who had saved him from Alston''s handsst time.


    "What a touching scene!" Ice Queen teased and shed a charming smile.


    After ncing at Ice Queen indifferently, Rocky nned to leave with Alyssa in his arms and fulfill her


    last wish which was to bury her beside Woods.


    "Ah, it seems to me that you don''t want to save her," Ice Queen said abruptly with a fake sigh.


    Rocky stopped at once when he heard that. He immediately turned to look at Ice Queen and asked,


    "Do you have any way to bring her back?"


    "Well, of course. I will do anything for you as long as you ask." Ice Queen tenderly looked at Rocky as


    she slightly bit her lower lip and yfully smiled.


    "What do you want then?" Rocky didn''t think that she would be so kind to help him save Alyssa for free.


    There was always a catch with her.


    "Smart men are not cute at all." Ice Queen smiled but immediately returned to her cold and arrogant


    tone. "If you want to save her, you must promise me one thing. If you agree, then I will save her."


    "What is it? Tell me already," Rocky quickly asked.


    "Well, I can''t tell you what it is right now. I just need you to tell me whether you will agree or not," Ice


    Queen mysteriously said.


    "If you don''t tell me what you want me to do now, how can I even know whether I should agree with it or


    not?" Rocky said with a cold look on his face. He felt that Ice Queen was profiting from his misfortunes.


    "Well, you realize that you don''t have any choice, do you? If you do want to save her, you will have to


    agree." Ice Queen didn''t really give Rocky any other option.


    Rocky looked at Ice Queen and then at Alyssa''s lifeless body in his arms. His eyes narrowed slightly,


    and he deeply breathed. He knew that he had no choice.


    "Alright, I promise you." Rocky finally made up his mind. Even if Ice Queen wanted to take his life, he


    would let her do it. He couldn''t let Alyssa die like this.


    "Wait, Basil..." Hearing this, Marcia was a little worried. Ice Queen didn''t seem like a good person after


    all.


    Ice Queen nced at Alyssa and said with jealousy, "Ah, it seems that she is really that important to


    you."


    "Hurry up then!" Rocky urged her. He couldn''t wait any longer.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Ice Queen sneered at him and then took out the Heavenly Ice Soul. She looked at Rocky and said,


    "Her spiritual soul has already been destroyed. To the spiritual race, the spiritual soul is more important


    than one''s flesh. So, if you want to keep her flesh body, you have to give her another spiritual soul. The


    Heavenly Ice Soul was originally refined by an ice beast that had lived for over a thousand years. It is


    like the spiritual soul of the spiritual race. So, if it is put into her body, she will be revived from the dead.


    However, the power of the Heavenly Ice Soul is immensely powerful. I''m afraid that it will have a certain


    impact on her. But I can''t guarantee you what will exactly happen."


    Looking at the Heavenly Ice Soul in the hand of Ice Queen, Rocky nodded without any hesitation. As


    long as he could save Alyssa''s life, he would bear any price.


    Ice Queen mischievously smiled, and then the Heavenly Ice Soul in her hand began to shine brightly as


    it emitted a strong icy aura. After the Heavenly Ice Soul floated, it quickly sank into the chest of Alyssa.


    When the Heavenly Ice Soul entered Alyssa''s chest, an ice light suddenly shed. In an instant, the


    whole body of Alyssa was covered with frost which was iparably cold.


    "How could this be possible?" Seeing this, Rocky immediately turned to look at Ice Queen in wonder.


    "What''s the big rush?" Ice Queen red at Rocky and yfully pouted.


    Not long after, the frost on Alyssa''s body prated her skin. It made her skin as clear and smooth as


    snow.


    In no time, Alyssa''s eyes blinked, and she let out azy hum as if she had just woken up. The next


    ensuing moment, she slowly opened her beautiful eyes.


    "Huh? Why would I...?" When Alyssa opened her eyes, she saw that Rocky was intensely staring at


    her. Beside her was Marcia, and there was a beautiful woman that she didn''t know.


    Rocky breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that Alyssa finally came back to life.


    Marcia also showed a hint of relief as she cupped her hands together in surprise.

 Chapter 1377 Be Careful

    Chapter 1377 Be Careful


    "Don''t forget what you have promised me today. If you forget, I can easily take out the Heavenly Ice


    Soul from her body at any time. Her life solely depends on you and your word now." After saying that,


    Ice Queen quickly waved her white sleeve and immediately flew into the air, turning into an icy light and


    disappearing in the sky.


    Rocky put down Alyssa when Ice Queen left. After standing still, Alyssa covered her chest with both her


    hands because she clearly felt that something strange was happening in her body. The power of the


    Wood n hadpletely disappeared from her body and was reced by another icy power.


    However, this new icy power was stronger than her previous power of the spiritual race.


    "Don''t do anything stupid again!" Rocky angrily eximed, ring at Alyssa.


    Alyssa looked at Rocky with a trace of bitter sadness in her eyes


    "The reason I didn''t exin to you why I killed your brother was because he had been controlled by


    Alston. You probably didn''t know that the forbidden item of the Wood n had been sealed in your


    brother''s body." Rocky finally told Alyssa the truth. He didn''t want to repeat the same mistake. If he had


    known what would happen today, he should have told Alyssa the truth long ago. This tragedy wouldn''t


    have happened if he had made the right decision before.


    "What? The forbidden item? Why didn''t my grandma tell me about it?" Alyssa was also surprised to


    hear that because she had no idea of it at all.


    "I think the reason why Elder Evita didn''t tell you the truth was because she was worried that you might


    do something stupid. After all, the forbidden item is not something good," Rocky seriously said.


    "I didn''t expect that the forbidden item was in my brother''s body all this time. I didn''t even notice it at all,


    and I even..." It was hard for Alyssa to imagine that she had wronged Rocky when it was Alston''s fault


    in the first ce.


    "This is not the right time to talk about this. What are you nning to do next? Are you going back with


    me or...?" Rocky coldly looked at Alyssa.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "I will go back first to see Alston," Alyssa said with a determined look on her face.


    "What? Why? The misunderstanding between you and Basil has already been cleared up. There is no


    need for you toe back to Alston at all," Marcia asked in confusion.


    "Lena is still in Alston''s hands, right? I will take responsibility for the grave mistakes that I have made. I


    originally nned to open a path of victory for you with my death, but I didn''t expect that I could


    actuallye back to life. It seems that this suicide note is useless now," Alyssa said as she took out a


    letter from her pocket. She wrote this letter to tell something important to Rocky after she died.


    "What is it then?" Rocky asked.


    "It''s nothing. I''m alive now, so it doesn''t matter anymore," Alyssa firmly said as she destroyed the


    suicide note.


    "You mentioned the road of victory, which means...?" Marcia continued to ask her.


    "The real reason why I joined Alston is not only to take revenge on Basil, but also to deal with Alston. I


    have always known that the main culprit of all this is Alston. That''s why I tried my hardest to gain his


    trust," Alyssa briefly exined.


    Upon hearing what she said, Rocky and Marcia immediately exchanged nces with each other.


    "Ever since you asked the Magic Phoenix Empire to give up their defense, I''ve already understood your


    n. So, I decided to y along and made up my mind to form a defensive line among the three


    countries. But I have left a fatal weakness in the defense line of the Holy Dragon Empire. This is what I


    wanted to tell you in my suicide note. If you take advantage of this weakness, you can directly attack


    the Imperial City and deal with Alston." Alyssa continued exining her n in detail.


    Rocky was surprised to hear that. He didn''t expect that Alyssa would take Alston''s trust for granted and


    create an opportunity to give Alston a fatal blow.


    "So, I have to go back and buy some time for you. This will also prevent Alston from getting suspicious.


    However, since I lost this battle, Alston will probably take back my military power and rearrange the


    army. So, I''m afraid that you don''t have much time left. You must act as soon as possible. This is


    probably the only chance for you to directly deal with Alston. There''s only two thousand members of


    the spiritual race now in the Imperial City. If you could gather the power of the Wood n, Dragon


    Master n, Butterfly Divine n and Phoenix Master n, they should have a big chance to win


    against Alston. If you can kill Alston, everything will be finally over. Basil, it''s all up to you now." Alyssa


    seriously looked at Rocky because he was the only one who could actually deal with Alston.


    Rocky nodded seriously at her words.


    "Then I''ll go now." Alyssa suddenly thought of something and added guiltily, "Please say sorry to Isis for


    me. I didn''t really n to deal with her father by ambushing. I just wanted to make it look like I was


    actually doing something to gain Alston''s trust, but I didn''t expect that her father would be seriously


    injured in the end."


    "Alright, I will tell her," Rocky replied with a stern nod.


    With that, Alyssa flew into the air and disappeared.


    "We must go too. It''s finally time to give Alston a fatal blow," Rocky said to Marcia coldly and arrogantly,


    and then he quickly waved his sleeve and left.


    Since Alyssa had already created an opportunity for him to directly deal with Alston, Rocky certainly


    wouldn''t let her down. When he rushed back to the base camp of the United Army, he immediately sent


    out a message asking the other two United Armies to withdraw to the base camp as they would need to


    discuss a long-term n.


    A few dayster, Bryant and Isis were back with the armies they led.


    Then, Rocky gathered all the people and told them about the matter with Alyssa. Naturally, it caused a


    lot of doubts among the others.


    "How sure are you that we can really trust Alyssa?" Bryant asked as his sharp eyes darkened.


    "She ambushed and killed my father. I will never forgive her for that." Isis was indignant about the


    matter.


    "Alyssa used to lead our enemy''s army, but now she suddenly said that she worked undercover for us.


    It''s really doubtful."


    Obviously, everyone was suspicious at Alyssa''s intentions and didn''t want to trust her.


    Rocky also knew that their doubts were reasonable. After all, the United Army wouldn''t have fought so


    hard if it weren''t for Alyssa.


    "I know that she wouldn''t lie to me. The reason why she joined Alston was to get her revenge on me.


    But now our misunderstanding has been finally cleared up. She doesn''t have any reason to be against


    me anymore!" Rocky patiently exined.


    "Your Royal Highness, everybody is unpredictable. It''s better to be careful," Bryant said in a low and


    harsh voice.


    Everyone else nodded in agreement. They really didn''t want to trust her.


    Rocky looked around and knew that it would be difficult to convince everyone to believe in Alyssa


    again.


    "As for what Alyssa said, Basil and I will find out the truth first. If what Alyssa said is true, then we can


    act," Marcia seriously continued.


    "Well, we must quickly find out the truth first. But even if what she said is true, we can''t take that risk


    easily. What if it''s a trap deliberately left by Alston?" Bryant cautiously said. He didn''t want to suffer


    more losses in this war anymore.

 Chapter 1378 The Rally Against Alston

    Chapter 1378 The Rally Against Alston


    "Basil, we can''t trust Alyssa anymore," Isis insisted resentfully.


    Rocky said nothing more before he dismissed the crowd.


    "What should we do? It appears everyone suspects Alyssa, though we can''t me them," Marcia said


    as she looked at Rocky.


    "I know. You''d better get to the front line Alyssa mentioned and confirm if what she said was true,"


    Rocky ordered after thinking for a while.


    Marcia nodded obediently.


    Once she left, Rocky nned to head over to the Butterfly Divine n and the Dragon Master n to


    talk with Cherry and Moira. This might be his only chance to secure indispensable help from the two


    ns against Alston. He needed the assistance of the Phoenix Master n as well. Since he was short


    on time, he nned on ordering Erica to return to the Phoenix Master n on his behalf.


    As Rocky headed out, he noticed Isis standing at the door.


    "Are you waiting for me, Isis?" he asked as he drew nearer.


    "I want to talk to you about Alyssa," she said, her tone serious.


    "Alright. Go ahead." He didn''t say it out loud, but he already knew what she was about to say.


    "I don''t care what Alyssa has told you. I still don''t trust her. Once I see her, I''ll ughter her without


    mercy and I don''t want you to interfere. This is solely between me and her. I''ll handle it myself," Isis


    informed him gravely.


    "Do what you want. I won''t meddle," Rocky replied indifferently. "However, he asked me to tell you


    she''s truly sorry and never meant to kill your father."


    "Her apology is useless to me now. If I die fighting against Alyssa, I need you to take care of Nigel for


    me," Isis asked him. She knew she was no match for Alyssa, but that wouldn''t stop her from avenging


    her father.


    "I said I wouldn''t interfere between you two, but I never said I''d see or allow you to die," Rocky dered


    assertively, catching Isis off guard.


    "Would you like to apany me to the Dragon Master n to visit Nigel? I know you miss him


    dearly," he offered.


    Isis nodded her head in agreement. Indeed, she missed Nigel very much.


    Soon, the two of them set out for the Dragon Master n.


    Meanwhile, in the Spiritual King Hall,


    Alston eyed Alyssa suspiciously. She gazed straight into his eyes, calm and collected. There was no


    sign of guilt anywhere on her face.


    "I heard Basil killed you, but you suddenly came back to life. Would you care to exin what has


    happened?" Alston knew everything about Alyssa.


    "I was just lucky," she answered coolly.


    "Did Basil save you?" Alston was always wary of Alyssa. But given their current situation, he permitted


    her to lead his army and the power of the spiritual race.


    "Is that what you suspect? I wanted to kill him. Unfortunately, my skills were inferior to his. Although I


    have guarded the most critical strategic position, I still lost to him. So I came to apologize," Alyssa


    exined, her tone neither humble nor pushy.


    "You don''t have to apologize. With your credible reputation, this won''t be a huge issue. As long as you


    continue to lead the army and eliminate the United Army, you''ll make up for your mistakes," Alston


    assured her, waving his hand.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty. I shall leave now." Alyssa turned and was about to leave.


    But then, Alyssa felt something was off. Without warning, she found herself trapped in a strong, dark


    force that prevented her from moving.


    "What are you doing?" As she turned around, she felt her blood run cold as she locked eyes with


    Alston. He sneered and red at her with eyes full of contempt.


    "Did you honestly think I would fall for another one of your lies again, you bitch?" Alston''s face


    darkened as he pped Alyssa''s chest hard.


    She groaned in agony as she spat out blood and passed out on the floor.


    "She''s unconscious, Your Majesty," Dean confirmed as he walked to Alyssa''s limp body.


    "Lock her up. She''s also one of Basil''s weaknesses," Alstonmanded before turning to leave


    without looking back.


    Alyssa was carried away by several powerful ordinary spiritual beings to where she would be


    imprisoned.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Rocky and Isis arrived at the Dragon Master n. He instructed Isis to visit Sue and Nigel


    while he stayed behind to discuss something with Moira.


    "You mean¡­Alyssa is just pretending to side with Alston?" Moira knew about Alyssa''s reputation, so


    what Rocky just shared surprised her.


    "I know it sounds hard to believe, but I still believe her," he shared bluntly.


    "Even if what she said was true, it''s too risky." Moira was still skeptical. She believed that letting her


    guard down and trusting Alyssa so easily would result in dire consequencester on.


    "That is why I''ve ordered Marcia to investigate further," Rocky revealed.


    "It always pays to be careful. You''re here to ask for the Dragon Master n to support you, correct?"


    Moira pointed out, stating his intentions clearly. There was no beating around the bush with her.


    He answered with a solemn nod.


    "If we take the opportunity to strike Alston with a fatal blow, then you can count on the Dragon Master


    n to go all out," Moira answered after contemting a little. She also knew very well that Alston,


    who already unified almost all the ns of the spiritual race, was undoubtedly their greatest enemy.


    The n would inevitably have to ughter him if they wished to regain their strength and prominence.


    But with their current strength, it wasn''t enough. They needed to not only cooperate with the human


    race but also rely on their power to defeat Alston.


    "Aside from the Dragon Master n, I''ll also rally up the Butterfly Divine n, the Phoenix Master


    n, and the Wood n to fight Alston to the death," Rocky continued.


    "Until then, I shall wait and see," Moira replied, a faint smile dancing across her lips.


    After talking to Moira, Rocky looked for Isis. He saw her holding Nigel in her arms with a soft smile


    inherent of a mother. This was the first time he''d seen her beaming with joy since Lance''s death.


    "Isis, it''s time to go," Rocky announced as he inched closer towards both of them.


    Isis looked at Nigel longingly, reluctant to leave him so soon.


    "If you missed him that much, you could stay for a few more days," Rocky calmly pointed out.


    "No, it''s alright. I''m already happy just seeing him, even for just a short while." Isis gave Nigel''s


    forehead a tender kiss before handing him over to Sue. Just as she did, Nigel suddenly reached out his


    tiny hands toward Rocky and stared at him with glistening eyes.

 Chapter 1379 Learned The Memory In The Oracle Jade

    Chapter 1379 Learned The Memory In The Oracle Jade


    "He seems to recognize you... Do you want to hug him? You haven''t held him for a long time," Isis


    asked as she expectantly gazed at Rocky.


    "No, I''d rather not." Rocky shook his head. He refused to do that, because he was worried that his evil


    energy might have implications on his son.


    At that moment, Isis and Rocky locked eyes and understood what each other meant without uttering a


    single word. She no longer forced him toe near the child. But as she was about to put Nigel in


    Sue''s arms, Nigel suddenly said in an ambiguous voice, "Da¡ªd..."


    Hearing this for the first time, Rocky, Isis, and Sue were all very much surprised.


    "What? Did you hear that? Did he just call you dad?" Isis wanted to jump out of immense joy.


    Apparently, this was Nigel''s first time to say dad.


    On the other hand, Rocky couldn''t figure out if he wouldugh or cry from too much excitement.


    Without a doubt, Nigel''s word "dad" shocked him. Despite knowing that he was never really a great


    father to Nigel, he still loved the child so much, just like any other parent would. For that reason, he felt


    somewhat guilty. Not long after, he stretched his arms and reached them out to Nigel to carry him. In


    just a matter of seconds, his once cold face suddenly melted, revealing a sweet fatherly smile.


    However, the visible joy in his face did notst long.


    "Son, help me take good care of your mother for me in the future," Rocky softly ordered Nigel. This was


    because he knew that this might be thest time he saw his beloved son.


    Of course, Nigel didn''t understand a word his father said. However, he looked straight into Rocky''s


    eyes as if he was trying to memorize his father''s face.


    Afterwards, Rocky handed over Nigel to Sue and left the Dragon Master n with Isis. Then, both of


    them were heading to the Butterfly Divine n at the Myriad Beasts Ground.


    Meanwhile, as soon as they set foot on the said ce, Rocky unexpectedly got some good news¡ªthe


    Nether Butterfly Queen, the legendary guardian beast of the Butterfly Divine n, had finally been


    reincarnated. This would only mean that he could soon collect the blood essence of thest legendary


    guardian beast.


    Cherry didn''t expect that Rocky''s timing could not have gone any more perfectly. She assumed that he


    would want the blood essence of the Nether Butterfly Queen, so she had nned to ask Ka to


    deliver it to him beforehand.


    "Wow, you are in perfect timing," Cherry remarked as she looked at Rocky smoothly.


    "So, you have it, right?" Rocky asked as he stretched out his hand, waiting for the essence to be given


    to him.


    Soon after, Ka took out a small bottle from her sleeve and handed it over to Rocky.


    Upon receiving the vial, Rocky proceeded to tell Cherry his main agenda for his visit.


    "Just tell me whatever kind of help you need. Rest assured that our n will do our very best to help


    save the Wild Spirit Land." Cherry had her offer ready on the table.


    Right after that, Rocky sent Isis back to the United Army''s base camp. Since Marcia hadn''te back


    yet, he left alone after giving some orders in the camp.


    Not long after, he arrived at his next destination¡ªthe Myriad Spirit Tomb.


    "Now that you''ve finally gathered nine drops of the blood essence of the legendary guardian beasts,


    you can now activate the memories in the Oracle Jade," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast said in a low


    and deep voice. Its aura radiated the impression that it was wise beyond its years of existence.


    "Finally, all the mysteries are going to be solved soon enough," Rocky said with a serious and


    determined look on his face.


    "Perhaps this mystery is far different from what you have imagined. But what you have done will


    change the fate of not just this world but also the other world,"mented the Dragon-shaped Soul


    Beast.


    Rocky''s eyes suddenly narrowed. With much focus and determination, he took out the vial containing


    nine drops of the legendary guardian beasts'' blood essence and untied the Oracle Jade that hung


    around his neck. This moment was very crucial for the truth and answers to all his previous doubts


    would finally be revealed.


    But the truth would never be able to change his soul from disappearing. No matter what the truth was,


    he would still push through with his initial n. At least, once he knew the truth, he would know why he


    had to shoulder such a fate, as well as the reasons why such things happened from the very beginning.


    At that moment, Rocky''s soul entered the memory stored in the Oracle Jade. Instantly, he went back to


    the beginning of everything¡ªthe moment the world of the Star Divine Race lost its bnce and


    copsed.


    Just as Holy Lord mentioned, in order to protect their own world, the Star Divine Race had to choose


    the twelve strongest members to go to another world and find a way to save the race. These twelve


    strongest members became the twelve deities soon after. But there was something that astonished


    Rocky even more. Seeing how things were starting to unfold, the twelve chosen deities were selected


    by Holy Lord back then.


    Moreover, he found out that Holy Lord was also the one responsible for opening the door to the Alien


    World.


    Without a doubt, the truth astonished Rocky so much. Apart from this, he also found out that Holy Lord


    seemed to be hiding some other secrets.


    After leaving for the Alien World, the twelve deities hastily brought back the Divine Spiritual Source to


    save the Star Divine Race. Little did they know that as they did this mission, they had also opened up


    the passage to the Wild Spirit Land.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    During that time, the Wild Spirit Land seemed like a very uncivilized continent. The spiritual race had


    not yet been born, and the Divine Spiritual Source was the only power that had the ability to maintain


    the bnce of the entire Wild Spirit Land. With that being said, the whole Wild Spirit Land experienced


    huge changes after the Divine Spiritual Source was taken away from it. In addition, the nine great


    spiritual meridians had also changed ever since this happened. From then on, the whole Wild Spirit


    Land had be a world brimming with spiritual power.


    Not long after, the spiritual race became powerful, slowly evolved, and possessed and learned how to


    use their unique power.


    Butter on, nine powerful cmity beasts emerged from the nine spiritual meridians of the Wild Spirit


    Land. Upon being brought out into the world, these creatures began roaming around the Wild Spirit


    Land. They caused havoc and chaos, exterminating everything on their paths. As a result, the Wild


    Spirit Land fell into an endless disaster.


    Apart from the destruction that these beasts had caused in the Wild Spirit Land, they also had an


    immense effect on the world of the Star Divine Race.


    It was only during the twelve deities'' second visit in the Wild Spirit Land that they found out the entire


    land suffered from the wrath of the nine beasts.


    Without hesitation, the twelve deities summoned all their strength and utilized the power of the Divine


    Spiritual Source to seal and contain the nine cmity beasts, bringing back peace into the Wild Spirit


    Land.


    Initially, it was expected that the twelve deities returned to their own world afterpleting their


    mission. However, they realized how abundant the spiritual power was in the Wild Spirit Land and


    thought that perhaps, it was more suitable for them to cultivate in such an environment. Moreover, the


    spiritual race had a certain scale at that time that spread all throughout the entire Wild Spirit Land.


    Meanwhile, there were only less than a thousand members of the Star Divine Race left, making them


    on the verge of extinction. In order to protect the lives and existence of Star Divine Race, the twelve


    deities had nned to build and expand their bloodline across the Wild Spirit Land.


    After that, the Star Divine Race moved from their original world to the Wild Spirit Land, further


    establishing the Maelstrom Realms. In the first realm, which was the current location of the Myriad


    Spirit Tomb, the Star Divine Race built a new home. In order to bnce the power of the two worlds,


    they also built the Heavenly God Temple on the second realm, which also served as the bridge


    between the two worlds. The Divine Spiritual Source was worshiped in the Heavenly God Temple and


    was guarded by the twelve deities.


    Indeed, the Star Divine Race was born with powerful innate strength. The spiritual race might have


    possessed power, but it was far inferior to that of the Star Divine Race. With that being said, the Star


    Divine Race saw themselves as the savior of the Wild Spirit Land. Not long after, this race became the


    ruler of thend and ruled over all the ns of the spiritual race.

 Chapter 1380 Disappeared Abruptly

    Chapter 1380 Disappeared Abruptly


    In the beginning, the twelve deities lived in prosperity and ruled the spiritual race in harmony. As a


    matter of fact, all they wanted was to revive the Star Divine Race and restore them to their former glory.


    Due to their power and influence, the members of the Star Divine Race and spiritual race considered


    them as gods and worshiped them religiously. However, they did not expect the Star Divine Race to get


    weaker and weaker with each passing day. Gradually, most of the twelve deities hade up with


    ns of their own. They believed that they would be the strongest beings in the two worlds once


    the Star Divine Race was wiped out on the face of the earth.


    Encouraged and somewhat blinded by their ambitions and goals, some of the deities turned against


    each other as if they were in apetition. Not long after, each of them upied a vastnd in the


    area of the Wild Spirit Land and turned the spiritual race that inhibited the area into ves who served


    them.


    sh forward to thousands of years, and nothing had changed¡ªthe spiritual race was still regarded


    and treated as ves. Hungry for power and rule, these deities ughtered and yed with the


    spiritual race out of whim. As they shed with each other very often, they also inflicted massive


    damage and casualties to the spiritual race. Through time, there were some spiritual race ns who


    had the will and drive to resist the fascist rulers. However, due to their limited strength, they were


    unable to defy and disobey the orders of these wretched deities. As a result, they were left with no


    choice but to endure everything at that time.


    The members of the spiritual race ns did not believe in hope until one day, a mysterious man


    emerged in their territory and gave them such astonishing news. "The Divine Spiritual Source exists,"


    reported the mysterious man.


    The spiritual race was aware that the Star Divine Race was able to survive by sheer luck because they


    had taken away the Divine Spiritual Source that initially belonged to them. With the sudden exposure of


    the truth, the spiritual race''s resistance only grew stronger.


    As a result, the spiritual race prepared and immediately devised a n to take back the Divine Spiritual


    Source that they believed was rightfully theirs.


    Unfortunately, the Divine Spiritual Source was heavily sealed inside the Heavenly God Temple, making


    it impossible for the spiritual race to enter the said temple. Moreover, it was only during the worship of


    the twelve deities when a small number of the spiritual race could enter the temple every year.


    Just as the spiritual race was losing hope, the mysterious man who had revealed the truth drafted a


    n in order to retrieve their item.


    Without a doubt, this n was very dangerous, but the spiritual race still adopted and chose to push


    through with it. Not long after, tens of thousands of spiritual race beings gathered and formed a


    powerful army that represented the force of the spiritual race. Later, as the Star Divine Race initiated


    their annual sacrificial ceremony, the spiritual raceunched a surprise attack against the Star Divine


    Race that lived in the Myriad Spirit Tomb.


    Despite that the Star Divine Race was powerful, the spiritual race with more warriors seemed to have


    the upper hand. This was due to the Star Divine Race''s gradual decline in terms of power. In fact, at


    the end of the battle, the Star Divine n almost got wiped out.


    Never had the deities expected that the spiritual race had the guts to resist them. Seeing this whole


    ordeal, they were furious. Almost instantly, they coborated with each other to suppress them. In the


    blink of an eye, tens of thousands of spiritual race beings were sent to their graves in the Myriad Spirit


    Tomb.


    But these mighty spiritual race beings'' deaths were definitely not in vain. In fact, the deities did not


    have the slightest idea that while they were fighting, the Divine Spiritual Source that was sealed in the


    Heavenly God Temple had already been silently and stealthily taken out.


    Unfortunately for these deities, it was already toote when they knew about it. In addition, they all


    could not wrap their heads around how the spiritual race managed to perform this stealthy mission.


    Now that the spiritual race possessed the Divine Spiritual Source, something very unusual happened¡ª


    they were unable to control it or use it to deal with those deities because of its tremendous power.


    Just when the spiritual race did not know what to do next, the mysterious man emerged out of the blue


    again. At that time, he used his power and divided the Divine Spiritual Source into two. Soon after, he


    created nine spiritual treasures, transformed nine ancient spiritual beasts to nine legendary guardian


    beasts and gave a beast to each of the nine strongest spiritual race ns.


    Although the myriad spiritual race beings died in the battle, the spiritual race outnumbered them with


    over a hundred thousand soldiers from their end. With that being said, they hurled more fights to resist


    the deities. Now that they had the spiritual treasures and the legendary guardian beasts, the spiritual


    race beings gained more confidence that they could destroy the deities through joint efforts.


    Soon enough, tragic battles erupted from the two parties. Most of the deities were rendered lifeless,


    and only three of them, the most powerful of the twelve, remained alive.


    Of course, the spiritual race did not want to spare a single soul of the deities as they wanted them all


    dead. However, no matter how hard they wanted to kill the remaining three deities, they no longer had


    the extra energy to do so. But as it turned out, two of the three deities also wanted to wipe out the


    entire poption of the spiritual race and sacrifice them to the Star Divine Race. As a result, another


    bloody war began between them.


    For the third time, the mysterious man appeared once again. He might have sensed that the spiritual


    race was in danger again and needed his help.


    Only this time, the mysterious man did not want to be anonymous anymore. In fact, he wanted to


    reveal his identity at that time. Shocking everyone around him, he came to unveil that he was the head


    of the twelve deities and the most powerful of the remaining three who were still alive.


    At that moment, everyone saw that he was none other than Divine King Belial!


    Apparently, he nned everything from the resistance to the stealing of the Divine Spiritual Source. But


    as a member and the leader of the twelve deities, his goal was quite questionable. Everything was so


    twisted that none of the spiritual race beings couldprehend what was going on and why he was


    doing it. But for the spiritual race, as long as Divine King Belial was on their side, they would be


    stronger.


    What happened next was not all the surprise. Without giving a fight, Divine King Belial managed to


    deceive one of thest two deities, Ice Queen, into going into the Snow Cemetery in, leaving her


    stranded there for countless years.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Thest and only one who had the strength to fight against Divine King Belial was Wraith King


    Sebastian, which was the powerful ghost attached to Alston.


    It was not until the huge fight that Wraith King Sebastian knew that everything that happened was a


    part of Divine King Belial''s very intricate n. Wraith King Sebastian wanted to do something, of


    course, but it was already toote at that point.


    Not long after, the two kings settled their feud through battle in the Heavenly God Temple for forty-nine


    straight days. In the end, Divine King Belial had a better skill and defeated Wraith King Sebastian, who


    ended up breaking his flesh. In order to save his life, Wraith King Sebastian refined his own spiritual


    soul and transformed it into an immortal powerful ghost. Since the only Divine Spiritual Source that


    could destroy Wraith King Sebastian had been separated, there was no single power in the world that


    couldpletely stop him. Eventually, Divine King Belial sealed the ghost of Wraith King Sebastian


    and suppressed it inside the Heavenly God Temple to be hidden forever.


    Therefore, after countless battles and bloodshed, among the twelve originally domineering deities, only


    Divine King Belial survived.


    In truth, the spiritual race should be thankful for Divine King Belial''s help. After all, they would have


    never gotten rid of the ruler of the other deities and the Star Divine Race without his help. But Divine


    King Belial''s power seemed to have scared the spiritual race. All this time, he had been using his great


    power to deal with the other deities, which only showed how invincible he was. Therefore, to eliminate


    the threat, the spiritual race joined their forces, trying to kill Divine King Belial and regain theirplete


    freedom.


    But before they would kill him, Divine King Belial left without a trace. Since then, the spiritual race


    began to reproduce and repopte the entire Wild Spirit Land.


    In reality, Divine King Belial did not disappear at all. Instead, he returned to the world where the Star


    Divine Race lived before. Upon his arrival, he sealed the belongings of the eleven deities into the


    twelve statues of the Heavenly God Temple. As he did this, he refined his own strength into the Evil-


    fight Divine Bead and the Demonic Soul Cauldron and sealed both of them. Moreover, he left King


    Apollyon to guard the Myriad Spirit Tomb to prevent any spiritual race being from entering the


    Maelstrom Realms. Last, he destroyed his body and spiritual soul so that he would be gone forever.

 Chapter 1381 The Ins And Outs

    Chapter 1381 The Ins And Outs


    Divine King Belial''s reason for helping the spiritual race crush the Star Divine Race was quite very


    simple¡ªhe wanted everything to be back on track. He had always believed that the Star Divine Race


    should have never taken the Divine Spiritual Source from the Wild Spirit Land in the first ce. On the


    other hand, the Star Divine Race did this to protect their world, but as a result, this act had changed the


    dynamic of the two worlds. With that being said, Divine King Belial only wanted the two worlds to return


    to how they were before.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Divine King Belial has adopted an extreme approach to bring the two worlds back to their original


    trajectory." At that moment, Rocky read through all Divine King Belial''s memories in the Oracle Jade


    and then returned to reality. He shook his head in disbelief after learning that Divine King Belial was the


    one responsible for leading the resistance of the spiritual race against the Star Divine Race and even


    starting the war of the myriad spiritual race beings.


    "Divine King Belial firmly believes that the Star Divine Race should have been destroyed when their


    world experienced an imbnce. That should''ve already been the end of the Star Divine Race. If that


    happened, then the creatures of the Wild Spirit Land wouldn''t have suffered so much misfortune and


    conflict," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast muttered with a heavy sigh.


    "But things don''t add up. After I read all the king''s memories in the Oracle Jade, I realized that I don''t


    know much about him. However, I find it peculiar that the things he did do not match his style at all. I


    am interested to know what kind of person he really is," Rocky said in a curious tone.


    "I remember the days when he used to be just a simple-minded man who was always in the pursuit of


    power. But as soon as he reached the peak, he slowly began to realize that he was alone and lonely.


    After that, he plunged into evil ways as he tried to be stronger. But in the end, he realized that he


    could never change the fate of his own world regardless of how powerful he was. That''s the reason


    why he wanted to protect the Wild Spirit Land from making the same mistakes as his world. He had


    expected great things from the spiritual race. In fact, he had done tons of great deeds for the spiritual


    race, but unfortunately, not all could be found in the Oracle Jade. Back then, the ancient demonic


    beasts were widespread in the world, making the lives of countless spiritual race beings miserable.


    Divine King Belial could not take this kind of oppression, so he made a stand. Soon after, he unleashed


    his power and defeated all the ancient demonic beasts single-handedly. He even sealed Glutton, the


    most powerful one among them. As a matter of fact, Glutton and Divine King Belial used to be friends.


    Unfortunately, it seemed that he did not have any other choice but to do it so he could protect the entire


    spiritual race..." the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast expounded.


    "No wonder Glutton is full of resentment. If only Divine King Belial can see how the spiritual race is


    nowadays, I bet that he would really be disappointed. He will see how they are making the same


    mistake that the Star Divine Race did," Rocky said seriously as he furrowed his brows.


    "Well, that''s exactly why he allowed me to stay in the world as a Soul-shadow Beast. He gave me a


    role. When the timees, I need to stop the spiritual race from destroying itself," the Dragon-shaped


    Soul Beast remarked.


    "I want to know how the leaders of the spiritual race knew about the existence of the Divine Land and


    why they came here. Plus, I found out that ording to the Oracle Jade''s records, the spiritual race


    should not even know anything about the Divine Land in the first ce. Are you still hiding anything


    from me?" Suspicious of the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast''s motive, Rocky could not help but ask.


    "Truth be told, the Star Divine Race wasn''t entirely wiped out at that time. No one knew about the lone


    descendant who survived the supposed annihtion." After thinking about it for a while, the Dragon-


    shaped Soul Beast finally revealed more information regarding the matter.


    "Are you sure about that?" Rocky said in surprise. Hearing this revtion was something that he had


    never expected.


    "I''m very certain. At that time, this descendant was still an infant. Out of mercy, Divine King Belial saved


    this child. Afterwards, the child was left in to be cared for by humans," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast


    responded.


    "Not long after, this descendant mated with a human who then gave birth to a daughter. It was believed


    that this girl continued the bloodline of the Star Divine Race. As time went by, this girl became the first


    Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire..." the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast uncovered.


    "So, you mean to say that the first Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire is a descendant of the Star Divine


    Race? Did I get it right?" Rocky rified. At that moment, he was stunned to hear how the puzzle


    pieces about the Star Divine Race fitted together. On the other hand, this could be the perfect


    exnation of why the Witches of the Holy Dragon Empire possessed the innate great power. As it


    turned out, this was all because of the said bloodline.


    "Now, this could exin how the leaders of the spiritual race knew about the existence of the Divine


    Land. Or it could also be that they had discovered some of the records that the Witch had left behind.


    Relying on her innate prophecy, she managed toe here and found out who she really was. After


    learning her identity, she became the first Witch of the Holy Dragon Empire," the Dragon-shaped Soul


    Beast exined.


    Overwhelmed by a great deal of facts, Rocky could not help but fall intoplete silence. He never


    expected that this matter would be soplicated aspared to what he had thought. If it weren''t for


    this, many things would not have needed to happen. At that time, the leaders of the spiritual race had


    brought back the forbidden items from the Divine Land, causing the extermination of the Butterfly


    Divine n. Not long after, the Heavenly Demon n acquired these forbidden items and soon dreamt


    of ruling over the Wild Spirit Land. Because of this, the Wild Spirit Land had been reduced to what it


    was now. However, there was one thing that Rocky could not quiteprehend. He could not figure


    out how the Heavenly Demon n was able to obtain the forbidden items that should have been


    sealed at that time. Moreover, the Wild Spirit Land would not have be what it was if this did not


    happen.


    "So, there it is, the whole truth. Now that there are no secrets between us, I think we can start to get


    the other half of the Divine Spiritual Source." The Dragon-shaped Soul Beast paused for a moment and


    then continued, "Here''s a tip: if you want to gather the other half of the Divine Spiritual Source, you''ll


    have to let the nine legendary guardian beasts gather together all at the same time."


    "As of the moment, only eight of the nine legendary guardian beasts have emerged. The Thunder


    Master n''s legendary guardian beast hasn''t appeared yet. Even the blood essence of their


    legendary guardian beast was extracted from its bloodstains that had dried and preserved for over a


    thousand years..." Rocky said in a gloomy voice. Extracting the blood essence of the Thunder Master


    n''s legendary guardian beast was easy. But the problem was that they did not have any clues as to


    where the beast was.


    "Don''t worry. Holy Lord will help you," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast said in anticipation.


    "Holy Lord? Do you know where he is right now?" Rocky asked anxiously. Holy Lord was always very


    mysterious that Rocky had just seen him twice in his entire life.


    "Are you looking for me?" All of a sudden, he heard Holy Lord''s voice as if he was just next to him.


    "What the hell?! How did you get here?" Hearing his voice, Rocky immediately turned his head and


    saw Holy Lord descending from the sky with golden light shining all over his body.


    "I see. It seems that you''ve seen the memories in the Oracle Jade. Now, do you understand what had


    happened?" At that time, Holy Lord saw the red Oracle Jade still in Rocky''s hand. Instantly, he


    understood what was going on.


    As a reply, Rocky nodded his head without saying a word.


    "Back then, in order to get everything back to the way they were, Divine King Belial did not hesitate to


    bear all the responsibilities and curses to banish the Star Divine Race from the world. He was so


    committed to his goal that he was even willing to turn himself into dust. But now, the hope he had left is


    gone. If you want to save this world, you''ll have to get everything back on track again," Holy Lord


    emphasized.

 Chapter 1382 Determined To Attack

    Chapter 1382 Determined To Attack


    "What do you mean by that?" Rocky immediately asked.


    "Theplete Divine Spiritual Source has the power to both destroy and revive the world. If we want


    the Wild Spirit Land to be reborn, it only means that those existing now must be destroyed, whether it''s


    humans, the spiritual race, or something else..." Holy Lord surprisingly said these frightening words


    calmly.


    "So, do you mean that to sessfully rescue of this world, everything that exists now must be wiped


    out?" Rocky''s face darkened at this. He didn''t expect Holy Lord to say something like that.


    "Of course, it''s all up to you in the end. I have no right to interfere. But I want to remind you that if


    you''re thinking like Divine King Belial, you will repeat his same mistake in the end," Holy Lord carefully


    reminded.


    "I''ll thoroughly think about it. But just keep an eye on it for the meantime. Oh, by the way, I need your


    help," Rocky suddenly said.


    "Tell me what it is, and I''ll try my best to help you." Holy Lord nodded at this.


    "Can you find the Thunder Master n''s legendary guardian beast for me? It still has not appeared


    yet," Rocky straightforwardly said.


    "I see. I''ll try my best to look for it. Just do what you must do now! Remember, you must deal with


    Wraith King Sebastian first, and then gather theplete Divine Spiritual Source. Otherwise, Wraith


    King Sebastian will have a chance to take advantage of it. Also, it seems that Ice Queen has targeted


    you. Her love for Divine King Belial has reached an insane level. And you are not only the reincarnation


    of Divine King Belial, but you also inherited his power. So, you must be incredibly careful of her!" Holy


    Lord warned him.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rocky just nodded at this. If Holy Lord knew the deal that he made with Ice Queen, he would definitely


    try to stop it. So Rocky decided not to tell him at all. After all, it was rted to Alyssa''s life.


    With that, Rocky flew away, leaving behind Holy Lord standing under the icy tombstone.


    "I wonder what the fate of the two worlds will be. I''m really looking forward to it..." Holy Lord murmured


    to himself, like an onlooker who was waiting for a good show to begin.


    Rocky had already solved all the mysteries and found out the truth. When he returned to the United


    Army''s base camp, Marcia had also returned which was good news. As Alyssa said, there was indeed


    a fatal weakness hidden in the Holy Dragon Empire. If the United Army attacked with all their strength,


    they could break through the Holy Dragon Empire within a day. They could even go straight up to the


    enemy''s headquarters if they followed it in hot pursuit.


    With that, Rocky summoned the crowd and asked Marcia to exin to them the situation. Hearing this,


    everyone immediately looked at each other.


    "Even so, we must not rule out the possibility that it is a trap." Isis still didn''t believe in Alyssa at all.


    "Whether it''s a trap or an opportunity, we have no other choice. I have known from the very beginning


    that we have absolutely no chance of winning in a battle against Alston," Rocky bluntly said after


    looking at the crowd.


    Everyone was stunned at this. They didn''t expect that Rocky would say such discouraging words at


    that critical moment.


    "But we can''t give up. If we don''t fight, then it means that we''ve already admitted defeat and


    surrendered to Alston. But we must work hard, even if there is only a slim chance in winning. Our hard


    work may make all the difference for us to win this fight. In the past, the spiritual race also defeated a


    race that was a lot stronger than them because they sacrificed everything to win." Rocky immediately


    changed the subject.


    And he made public all the information about the Star Divine Race, the twelve deities, and how the


    spiritual race resisted the Star Divine Race. He thought that this was probably the best time to let


    humans know the miserable and tearful history that had happened on the Wild Spirit Land.


    Naturally, everybody was totally stunned and did not react for a long time because of the shocking and


    unimaginable story that Rocky said.


    "So, it''s finally time for us to fight Alston to the death. This is the opportunity we have all been waiting


    for. Whether we can sessfully seize this opportunity or not solely depends on ourselves," Rocky


    seriously said with a cold look in his eyes.


    Hearing this, everyone looked at each other and all their doubts and worries seemed to have


    completely disappeared.


    "Let''s get ready!" Rocky said in a deep voice.


    With that, the three groups of the United Army were reorganized and became oneplete unit.


    Bryant acted as themander in chief, Marcia as the deputymander in chief, while Isis, Sabina,


    Luci, and Shirley as themanders. Some big shots from the original Holy Dragon Empire, such as


    Elvis, also led their ns'' spirit maniptors to form a spirit maniptor legion.


    Besides that, there was also good news from Erica that the Phoenix Master n was willing to help the


    United Army.


    However, just as the United Army was preparing, bad news came. Alyssa''s troops, which were


    originally deployed by the three empires'' front lines, began to gather on arge scale. They were


    constantly withdrawing their forces towards the Holy Dragon Empire. It seemed that they were also


    strengthening their forces.


    After knowing this, Rocky urgently discussed with Bryant and Marcia about their possible


    countermeasures.


    "I guess something must have happened to Alyssa." At that moment, Marcia immediately looked at


    Rocky with assurance.


    Rocky nodded at this. He was already worried about Alyssa''s safety before, but he didn''t expect that it


    would happen so soon. Obviously, Alston had seen through Alyssa''s intentions and no longer trusted


    her.


    "If we let Alston gather all their forces, we can''t take advantage of the weakness left by Alyssa. We may


    even fall into a passive position if that happens," Bryant seriously said.


    "Yes, that''s right. If we want to act, we have to hurry up and take advantage of Alston''s unstable state,"


    Marcia firmly said.


    "But we are not fully prepared yet. Besides, I wonder if the ns of the spiritual race are already well-


    prepared," Bryant suggested.


    Hearing these words, Marcia immediately turned to look at Rocky because the decision was in his


    hands. Once Rocky gave the order, the United Army would go all out even if they were not well


    prepared.


    "It seems that we have to take action first. As for the spiritual race ns, we must ask them to prepare


    to meet us as soon as possible. There is no problem at all with the Dragon Master n and the


    Butterfly Divine n, but I''m afraid the Phoenix Master n will be in a dilemma. Nevertheless, it will


    take us a few days to break through the Holy Dragon Empire''s defense line and reach the Imperial City.


    By then, the Phoenix Master n should be able to catch up!" Rocky thoughtfully said.


    Hearing that, Marcia and Bryant looked at each other and knew that they could do nothing but follow


    his instructions.

 Chapter 1383 The Imminent War

    Chapter 1383 The Imminent War


    Marcia and Bryant quickly assembled the army. They brought enough food and then moved towards


    the border of the Holy Dragon Empire at their fastest speed.


    At the same time, Rocky immediately sent a message to the Dragon Master n, Butterfly Divine n,


    and the Phoenix Master n. He asked the three ns to get ready to meet him as soon as possible.


    He also sent a message to the Wood n and told them about Alyssa''s situation, hoping that the n


    could also support them.


    Besides that, he specially instructed the Phoenix Master n and Butterfly Divine n to bring their


    own legendary guardian beasts to join theing battle. He specifically asked Moira to bring along


    Harriet who had the Snow Master n''s legendary guardian beast.


    Lastly, he summoned the legendary guardian beast of the Water Master n. Before all this happened,


    he left the beast to recuperate in the Crimson City. After the Genome Research Institute was relocated,


    Sheridan found another quiet ce for the beast to heal. So, Rocky ordered his people to send a


    secret letter to Sheridan, asking him to bring the beast to him as soon as possible.


    In addition to the four guardian beasts, Marcia and Alyssa also had each of their own guardian beast.


    So, Rocky already had six powerful beasts on his side. By then, Alston would definitely ask the two


    legendary guardian beasts of the Ghost Master n and Giants n to help him. If Holy Lord brought


    the legendary guardian beast of the Thunder Master n, then the nine legendary beasts would finally


    beplete. If that happened, it would be easy to gather the other half of the Divine Spiritual Source.


    Of course, no one knew what would really happen once the battle broke out. The only thing they could


    do was remain calm to adjust with the changing situation.


    Before gathering the Divine Spiritual Source, Rocky and his men must defeat Alston and Wraith King


    Sebastian first. Otherwise, thetter two might seize the opportunity to get the Divine Spiritual Source.


    So, Rocky still had a long way to go before he sessfully finished his mission. Not only did he need


    to defeat Alston, who was a big threat to both humans and the spiritual race, but also gather the


    complete Divine Spiritual Source to deal with the nine cmity beasts that were temporarily trapped by


    Holy Lord. If he made even the smallest mistake, all his previous efforts would be totally wasted.


    Since it was all up to him to make this n a sess, Rocky was definitely under a great pressure


    A few dayster, the United Army, formed by the two famous big shots of the Wild Spirit Land, Bryant


    and Marcia, as well as the spirit maniptor legion led by the powerful masters at the Divine Stage like


    Elvis, and the several powerful women including Isis, marched to the border of the Holy Dragon


    Empire. Soon, they arrived at the defensive line of the joint forces which had a fatal weakness


    ording to Alyssa.


    When they arrived, Rocky quickly deployed his troops and executed the attacking n. Taking


    advantage of the fatal weakness left by Alyssa, he easily broke through the defense line of Alston''s


    joint forces in less than two days. After they broke through, they immediately besieged the Imperial


    City.


    When Alston learned that the United Army had broken through the unbreakable front that Alyssa built,


    he became exasperated and suspected that Alyssa must have plot something against him. So, he


    immediately gathered the surrounding forces to resist the United Army.


    But the United Army aggressively worked together this time and was totally unstoppable.


    In less than three days, the United Army had already besieged the Imperial City.


    However, Alston had already umted tens of thousands of soldiers in the Imperial City. Besides


    that, there were also as many as three thousand soldiers from the Glory Army. Needless to say, they


    were also prepared in their own way. Thus, it was almost impossible for the United Army to break


    through in such a short time, unless Rocky''s army got the support of the Dragon Master n, Butterfly


    Divine n, Phoenix Master n, and Wood n.


    Just when the United Army broke through the defense, they received both good and bad news. The


    good news was that the reinforcements of the Dragon Master n and Butterfly Divine n would


    arrive soon, but the bad news was that the Phoenix Master n''s arrival was dyed because they


    encountered the enemy''s roadblock. Now that the war was imminent, there was no room for dy. The


    war''s situation could instantly change, especially now that Alston had gathered all his troops back to


    the Holy Dragon Empire. It wouldn''t be long now before theyunch their attacks against the


    encirclement of the United Army.


    "We don''t have the time to wait for the Phoenix Master n. We must attack the city at once..." In the


    United Army''s camp, Rocky looked around the people in front of him and finally decided.


    At that moment, besides Bryant, Marcia, Isis and other femalemanders, Moira and Cherry were


    also there.


    This time, the Dragon Master n and the Butterfly Divine n brought one thousand members and


    five hundred members, respectively. The Dragon Master n brought with them three elders and


    twenty ordinary spiritual beings. Meanwhile, the Butterfly Divine n brought two elders, including


    Ka, as well as five ordinary spiritual beings. They were all trying their best to support the United


    Army. After all, they knew that the Wild Spirit Land would never be in peace unless Alston was


    defeated.


    Meanwhile, the Imperial City was already heavily guarded with thousands of men stationed in their


    respective posts.


    Alston''s face looked a little pale while he was listening to the intelligence of the United Army in the


    Spiritual King Hall. The number of the United Army was far more than the Imperial City''s garrison. Even


    though he had the Glory Army which had more than three thousand members of the spiritual race, he


    was afraid that he was at a disadvantage because of therge number of men from the United Army.


    Of course, Alston knew that this was only temporary. The United Army would be trapped like a fish in a


    net if he could dy them for a few more days. If he could sessfully dy them, the United Army


    would have nowhere to escape since he had already called back his men from the Magic Phoenix


    Empire and the Timber Deity Empire. So, he was not worried about the United Army. Besides, his Glory


    Army had more than three thousand soldiers. It was more than enough to block the United Army. His


    only worry was that Rocky might have some tricks up his sleeve.


    "Strengthen the vignce of the whole Imperial City. Don''t let the United Army have any chance to plot


    against us. Send five hundred Glory Army members to patrol within fifty meters around the Imperial


    City day and night. Anyone who gets close to the Imperial City will be killed without any hesitation!


    Understood?" Alston firmly ordered Dean.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, understood." Dean nodded immediately at this, but then added, "The United Army


    is putting all their eggs in one basket this time. Obviously, they want to fight against us to the death. In


    that case, why don''t we attack first? Even if the United Army has millions of soldiers, it would be difficult


    for them to resist the Glory Army''s strength..."


    "We are in no rush! We have to be careful and precise in our every move. I want Basil to be alone and


    completely helpless in the end of this war. If that happens, he will have no choice but to kneel in front of


    me and beg. If we attack now, what if the United Army suddenly escape without even fighting? That


    would be very boring!" Alston arrogantly said. But in fact, he was afraid of Rocky to some extent and


    because of that, he decided to guard the Imperial City with all his might.


    Dean was already aware of Alston''s fear, but he didn''t point it out. He then suggested, "We still have


    some people who are useful to us such as the royal elders of the Holy Dragon Empire, as well as some


    slightly famous people who didn''t want to submit to us before, like the queen and imperial preceptor of


    the Magic Phoenix Empire, and Alyssa... Should we make good use of them now?"


    "That''s actually a good idea. You can kill some insignificant people first and hang their heads on the


    city wall. Let the United Army see what will happen if they don''t obey me!" Alston ordered as he burst


    out into an evilugh.


    With that, Dean left to carry out the order.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1384 The Division Of Forces

    Chapter 1384 The Division Of Forces


    The next day, while Rocky was discussing with Marcia and Bryant about the attack on the Imperial City,


    Sabina walked inside in a hurry.


    "Basil, Master! Come out and take a look at this!" she bellowed angrily.


    Rocky, Marcia and Bryant rushed outside. Isis and the others were there, looking in the same direction


    as Sabina. The three followed their gaze into the distance and saw several heads hanging on the wall


    of the Imperial City,id to public disy.


    "What the hell! Who are those people?" Rocky asked furiously.


    "I have already sent someone to investigate it," Sabina replied immediately.


    Rocky nodded, and they waited in silence.


    Not long after, the spirit maniptors who had been sent out to investigate came back, looking


    displeased. The identities of the owners of those heads surprised everyone, including Rocky. They


    were famous figures in the Holy Dragon Empire. They had been unfortunately caught while covering


    Bryant and Lena''s escape along with a few elders of the royal family. There had been no news of them


    until now.


    Their heads were hung for everyone to see, an obvious warning from Alston.


    "Alston! That annoying bastard!"


    "What a cruel, merciless beast!"


    "A few other elders of the royal family are still in his capture. It could be their heads next."


    For the next couple of minutes, the base camp of the United Army was in an angry uproar.


    "Basil, the queen and the imperial preceptor of the Magic Phoenix Empire are also Alston''s prisoners,"


    Marcia reminded.


    "I''m aware. I n to send a team to rescue them and Alyssa while we attack the Imperial City." Rocky


    was already formting a n in his head.


    "But who will lead them? Chief Bryant will be in charge of the overall situation of the army, and I need to


    be with you," Marcia asked.


    "I''ll go!" Cherry volunteered.


    "Your n? Good. The Butterfly Divine n will be responsible forunching an attack from the west


    city gate, and the Dragon Master n will take care of the east city gate. This way, we can avoid direct


    confrontation with the enemy''s spiritual race army, and also create enough chaos to attract the enemy


    troops away from the city." Rocky nodded thoughtfully. Since the Phoenix Master n hadn''t arrived


    yet, and there was no news from the Wood n, it would be wise to preserve the strength of the


    Dragon Master n and the Butterfly Divine n before they got into the final fight with Alston.


    Two-thirds of the United Army and the spirit maniptor group gathered at the north city gate, ready to


    attack with all their might. After the sessful ambush at the north gate, the Butterfly Divine n and


    the Dragon Master n would break through the west and east gate respectively, creating major chaos


    so as to catch the attention of Alston''s partial forces.


    Just as Rocky was about to give the order to attack, a woman in white suddenly appeared in front of


    him and handed him a parchment of a drawing.


    "Prince Crimson, Her Royal Highness gave me orders to hand this over to you when you attack the


    Imperial City if I didn''t hear from her," the woman said.


    "Alyssa?" Rocky was a little surprised, but he quickly studied the drawing and his eyes narrowed.


    The map indicated the distribution of all the forces in the Imperial City and the Pce City. The


    deployment of the Imperial City garrison was crystal clear in the drawing.


    Even without this drawing, it wouldn''t have been difficult for Rocky to break through the Imperial City.


    However, with this new information, they could get twice the result with half the effort, and Rocky could


    lead his troops directly into the Pce City.


    He gave the order to attack. The United Army, furious like a tidal wave,unched the attack on the


    north gate of the Imperial City with overwhelming momentum.


    The battleground was fierce and dust and sand rose in the air. The Imperial City garrison tried their


    very best to prevent the United Army from approaching the city wall.


    However, due to the advantage in numbers, no matter how solid the defense of the garrison was, it was


    impossible for them to withstand the continuous attacks of the United Army.


    Before long, thousands of soldiers led by Isis and Sabina rushed towards the city wall under the


    protection of the spirit maniptor group. Therge troop of the United Army climbed the city wall and


    killed the guards on top of it.


    There were corpses all over the ground, and blood flowed like red rivers in all directions.


    Soon, the surviving soldiers of the Imperial City fled and the United Army upied the north gate in


    less than a day.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But the replenished garrison returned with five hundred members of the spiritual race, and they


    reached a stalemate with the United Army at the north gate.


    Since the United Army had already upied the city wall, Rocky asked Isis and Sabina to lead a troop


    of fifty thousand to suppress the enemy''s reinforcements. He himself led the remaining hundred-


    thousand to the Pce City, along with Marcia.


    Meanwhile, the two gates in the east and west of the city were still under the constant attack of the


    Dragon Master n and the Butterfly Divine n. The city was inplete chaos, and the troops


    easily captured the gates. Soon, they broke through the two gates and quickly approached the Pce


    City from both sides.


    On the other side, although the enemy troops continued to intercept Rocky all the way, because he had


    the troop distribution map, he cleverly used the terrain of the Imperial City to move forward without


    trouble. Not only did he avoid direct confrontation with the enemy, but also kept approaching the


    Imperial City at incredible speed.


    Not long after, Rocky and Marcia led the troop of a hundred thousand soldiers to the Pce City.


    Around twenty thousand enemies swarmed over from all directions to surround them.


    However, Marcia was quick to react. She summoned the Holy-blood Dragon King and broke the gate of


    the Pce City with ease. The soldiers rushed into the Pce City like a tsunami wave, crushing


    everything and everyone in their path.


    "Shirley, Luci! I''ll leave forty thousand men with you. Guard the gate!" Rocky said to the two women.


    "Forty thousand? Give us four thousand, and we can still guard the gate well for you. You go and kill


    that Alston for us!" Shirley said proudly.


    Of course, Rocky couldn''t leave them with only four thousand soldiers. After splitting forty thousand


    with them, he and Marcia rushed into the Pce City with the remaining sixty thousand.


    ording to the military distribution map given by Alyssa, Alston had deployed thirty thousand soldiers


    in the Pce City. Logically, the chances of winning were very high for their sixty thousand versus


    Alston''s thirty thousand. But that was only based on the military numbers. However, within the Pce


    City, Alston had deployed more than two thousand members of the Glory n and had also set up


    many checkpoints. Obviously, he was well prepared for Rocky''s attack.


    A fierce battle was inevitable.


    Soon, the sixty thousand United Army led by Rocky and Marcia reached the main path leading to the


    Spiritual King Hall, which was guarded by three hundred members of the spiritual race and thousands


    of other soldiers.


    In order to avoid a long battle, Rocky further divided his forces to pin down the enemy from all sides. At


    the same time, he continued to move towards the Spiritual King Hall.

 Chapter 1385 Approaching Step By Step

    Chapter 1385 Approaching Step By Step


    There were many difficult passes along the way, so the original sixty thousand soldiers led by Rocky


    and Marcia were immediately reduced to less than twenty thousand.


    Despite that, they still managed to dash to the square where the Spiritual King Hall was located.


    At that moment, the Spiritual King Hall''s front ce was overcrowded with people. Alston led many


    spirit maniptors from the Glory n and pce guards to surround the square in front of the hall.


    "Basil, I didn''t expect you to really have the guts to break into the Pce City. But so what? You have


    no other choice but to die today!" Alston, who was standing on the steps in front of the Spiritual King


    Hall, excitedly said with a sinister smile. He had already expected that Rocky would enter the Pce


    City again sooner orter and fight him to the death. So, he had long hidden himself and waited for


    Rocky to throw himself right into the tight encirclement he had deployed.


    "Where are you keeping Lena?" Rocky coldly looked at Alston and asked. Surprisingly, Rocky was


    extremely calm given the situation.


    "Oh, she is perfectly fine. After I kill you, I will marry her. Of course, I will see to it that she sees your


    body hanging at the top of the Pce City, so that she canpletely give up on you," Alston viciously


    said.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Huh, really?" Rocky sneered back. It was still unknown who would win this battle.


    "Basil, that''s enough. It''s almost the time." Suddenly, Marcia nodded at Rocky.


    "Send the signal right away," Rocky replied.


    Hearing this, Marcia immediately made a seal with her hands. With a sh of her spiritual power, she


    instantly shot a red spiritual light into the sky.


    When the red spiritual light rose, the Pce City was suddenly surrounded by roars of soldiers, mes


    raging everywhere.


    Seeing this, Alston was utterly shocked.


    Then, he received emergency reports from two opposite directions of the Pce City. The reports both


    said that there were many spiritual race beings and human spirit maniptors that appeared outside


    the Pce City and rushed into it with irresistible momentum.


    "Alston, do you really think you''re the only one who deployed the tight encirclement?" Rocky sneered at


    him.


    "What do you mean by that?" Alston asked with a ferocious look on his face.


    "Alston, I told Basil all the details of your arrangements here in the Pce City. So, your so-called tight


    encirclement is on the verge of being broken." In that instant, a delicate figure suddenly spoke and


    appeared beside Rocky.


    "What? Alyssa? Didn''t I badly hurt you?" Alston looked at Alyssa in surprise. He had severely injured


    Alyssa, but she seemed to be fine now.


    "Did I forget to tell you that I am no longer the old Alyssa anymore? I have a more powerful physique


    that the spiritual race can never have. But of course, ites with a price." As Alyssa was speaking,


    she took off her helmet. Her long silver hair poured down like a waterfall, glittering like snow.


    Alston was also surprised to see her like this. He had no idea that the fusion with the Heavenly Ice Soul


    would cause Alyssa to have an eternal body. It could be said that the current Alyssa was not a human


    nor a spiritual race, but a different strange form of life.


    Rocky was really relieved to see that Alyssa was safe and sound.


    "Damn it! You pathetic scums!" Alston viciously shouted, but soon he suddenly burst intoughter. "Do


    you think you will win when you enter the Pce City? The whole Pce City will be surrounded by my


    army soon. And when the city is surrounded, there will be no room for you to escape."


    "Alston, what''s happening now is because of our grudges against each other. There is no need to


    involve more innocent spiritual race beings and human lives. What if you and I just duel to settle this?


    The winner will be the king who takes it all, and the loser will be the bandit who loses everything!"


    Rocky coldly and arrogantly said.


    "Do you really think I''m that stupid to fall into your trap? You are just buying time. You don''t deserve a


    duel against me. Unless you have theplete Divine Spiritual Source..." Alston scornfully said.


    "Well, I''m sorry then. The other half of the Divine Spiritual Source hasn''t been merged yet. What you


    just mentioned is a pathetic daydream. I know that your goal is to get theplete Divine Spiritual


    Source. No, not you, but Wraith King Sebastian who''s inside your body is the one who wants it. But he


    never told you that he has been absorbing your power intangibly. You are just used by him. When you


    are useless to him, he will abandon you like rubbish," Rocky calmly said with an evil smile on his face.


    "You brat, are you seriously trying to create a disagreement between us?" Alston suddenly changed his


    tone, talking like a lonely soul full of resentment.


    "Wraith King Sebastian, don''t you want to finally take your revenge on Divine King Belial? Since I''m his


    reincarnation, why don''t youe out of that body and fight me? Hiding in the body of such a


    despicable man is clearly not your style," Rocky provocatively said.


    "Boy, I really think you want to die. Kill him now!" Alston''s body seemed to be giving an order. His eyes


    trembled with anger. Then, an astonishing dark power burst out from his body. It turned into a gust of


    cold wind and spread around which waspletely astonishing.


    The next moment, the spiritual race beings, human spirit maniptors, and pce guards under Alston


    dashed forward like the surging tide.


    "Basil, you go ahead." Marcia suddenly nodded at Rocky.


    Hearing that, Rocky immediately raised his wings behind him and shot out like an arrow from a bow,


    rushing directly towards Alston.


    Alston grinned wickedly when he saw this.


    A group of powerful spiritual race beings, including some spiritual masters, stood in front of Rocky and


    tried to stop him together.


    In an instant, different kinds of powerful secret skills of the spiritual race intertwined with each other and


    exploded beside Rocky. The spiritual light shone brightly, and the fog filled the sky. The powerful


    residual force constantly filled the surroundings. The force shook the ground, but it was still unable to


    stop Rocky''s advance.


    He was like the God of death. Wherever he passed, everything instantly turned into ashes. Even the


    most powerful ordinary spiritual beings were extremely vulnerable in front of him. If they were not


    careful enough, they would be killed by his de.


    However, it seemed that the spiritual race beings didn''t care about their lives anymore. Under the cover


    of the elders and the spiritual masters, they rushed to Rocky one after another as if they were infinite in


    number.


    Then, two figures suddenly appeared mid-air. One was on Rocky''s left and the other on the right,


    clearly paving the way for him.


    The figures were none other than Alyssa and Marcia.


    Of course, they were also with their legendary guardian beasts which were the Holy-blood Dragon King


    and the Timber Moon Fox King!


    The two women''s current strength was no longer what it used to be, especially Alyssa''s. After she had


    fused with the Heavenly Ice Soul and resurrected, her strength also greatly increased. Meanwhile,


    Marcia tried her best to activate the power of the Dragon Sarira in her body. So, both were really like


    the Goddesses of death. With the cooperation of their beasts, they quickly opened a path for Rocky.


    With that, Rocky approached Alston step by step.

 Chapter 1386 The Fight Of The Brothers

    Chapter 1386 The Fight Of The Brothers


    However, Alston stood still and looked down at Rocky from the upper steps.


    As soon as Rocky reached the stairs leading to the Spiritual King Hall, several strong auras of


    advanced spiritual masters appeared. A split secondter, numerous powerful spiritual lights shot out


    from both sides of Rocky in unison. A deafening sound reverberated in the space as they fell to the


    ground. The earth trembled and cracked, releasingrge clouds of dirt and stones that covered a range


    of hundreds of meters around. They crisscrossed and swallowed Rocky.


    "Basil..." Marcia and Alyssa gasped in horror.


    In the next moment, several advanced spiritual race beings, led by the former patriarch of the Giants


    n, showed up and mercilessly besieged the area covered in the shining light. With one move of the


    spiritual race''s secret skill, streaks of spiritual light continually collided, intersected, and exploded,


    dealing severe damage to the ce where Rocky stood. Soon, the ground in front of the steps


    copsed, and a colossal cave hundreds of meters wide could be seen.


    Everyone present, humans and spiritual race beings alike, was so horrified by what they had witnessed


    that their mouths opened and closed, but not a word or sound could be heard. Considering the intensity


    of the attack and the devastation caused, they knew that no matter how powerful the person was, he


    couldn''t defend against such a stormy attack from the several advanced spiritual masters, not even if


    he was the strongest among the spiritual race.


    They didn''t realize that the target was Rocky, a man who has already surpassed the limits of human


    beings.


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere in the square in front of the Spiritual King Hall changed. The earth and


    the mountains shook as if something was about to emerge. The next moment, a ck me column


    soared toward the sky, and a strong me wave continued to spin and spread, like waves, from the


    large crater created during the bombardment by the several spiritual masters. Then, an evil shadow


    enveloped in ck mes slowly walked forward. He exuded a domineering aura as if he were the king


    of the world. His cold and arrogant eyes seemed to see nothing but the scenery at the peak.


    When the patriarch of the Giants n and other advanced spiritual masters saw this, they were


    surprised. Despite their powerful joint attack just now, they didn''t even hurt Rocky a bit. This result was


    beyond their expectation.


    "Is he that strong?" The patriarch''s face darkened. This was not the first time that he had fought against


    Rocky, but every time they battled, he would find that Rocky was stronger than before. It was almost as


    if there was no end to his strength. He and hispanions were close to the peak of their strength in


    the spiritual race, but their power was insignificantpared to Rocky''s.


    The spiritual race members had always been proud of their abilities, but now they felt foolish. The


    advanced spiritual masters exchanged nces before rushing toward Rocky again. The urge to prove


    that Rocky was not invincible overwhelmed them and caused them to act impulsively. As spiritual race


    beings, they could never lose to a human being!


    Rocky''s eyes flew open, and he waved his hand. Suddenly, a ball of me shot out. It began to expand


    rapidly to the point where it appeared as though it would burst.


    Just as several advanced spiritual masters approached, the me ball exploded. Unexpectedly, a huge


    fire beast rushed out of the me ball, opened its bloody mouth, and devoured the nearest spiritual


    master.


    Suddenly, a piercing scream rang out from the fire beast''s body, and a figure seemed to struggle in the


    beast''s translucent body. It desperately tried to escape, but the beast''s body was like a cage, trapping


    the figure alive.


    Before long, the advanced spiritual master was devoured and turned into ashes.


    All the spiritual race beings and humans present were shocked by Rocky''s power. He had killed an


    advanced spiritual master with only one move. His power was truly terrifying!


    "Anyone else?" Rocky asked disdainfully as he nced at the other spiritual masters expressionlessly.


    The others, including the patriarch of the Giants n, were frightened by what they had witnessed. No


    matter how high their power in the spiritual race, they were helpless in front of Rocky. The strength and


    power he demonstrated were well beyond their expectations.


    However, Rocky didn''t intend to continue the fight with the patriarch and hispanions. His goal was


    Alston.


    So, when no one else charged at him, Rocky opened his Magic Spiritual Space and released Robin,


    Ken, and Glutton.


    "From now on, you are free. So, it''s your decision what you want to do!" Rocky nced at Glutton as


    he spoke.


    "You mean you want to reverse the restraints on my spiritual power?" Glutton was astonished and


    wondered if Rocky''s head had been damaged in the battle. Why was he merciful enough to let it go?


    "I may not be able to live regardless of whether I win or lose this battle. Even if I don''t release you now,


    you will regain your freedom. But I hope that you will turn over a new leaf and stop ughtering other


    creatures. It''s time to adopt a new way of life, while you still have a chance," Rocky advised as though


    he had a deep understanding of the situation. Then he rushed toward Alston.


    Almost instantly, the advanced spiritual masters, including the Giants n''s patriarch, tried their best to


    stop Rocky. However, he cleared a path right through them. When they turned to chase him, Glutton,


    Robin, and Ken blocked their way.


    As Rocky rushed up the steps, Alston waved his hand, and several rays of dark light zed forward


    and fell around his brother. Suddenly, a series of loud bangs rang out, and dust flew in the air with great


    power.


    "Are you finally willing to make a move?" As the dust dissipated, Rocky emerged, unharmed. A sinister


    smile tugged at his lips as he red at Alston, who glowed with dark light.


    "You are going to die. This time, I will tear you to pieces and ensure that you stay dead!" Alston roared


    ferociously. His expression turned grim, and blue veins protruded on his forehead.


    "It all depends on whether you have the ability or not," Rocky sneered.


    Alston cackled maniacally, with his eyes wide open and anger surged within them like dancing mes


    in stormy winds. For him, Rocky was his only big obstacle. Once he got rid of Rocky, everything in the


    Wild Spirit Land would belong to him.


    The next moment, Alston and Rocky soared into the air and morphed into two dazzling lights, shining


    brightly in mid-air.


    "Myriad soul roaring!" The dark light emitted by the Dark King Mace in Alston''s hand increased


    significantly. The next moment, an overwhelming number of ck shadows rushed out of the mace,


    like thousands of troops and horses, and swarmed Rocky.


    "Come out, the divine troops of evil beasts!" Rocky wasn''t fazed. Instead, the ck mes covering his


    body soared toward the sky, and a me column rushed out, like sudden torrential


    rain.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1387 The Fierce Battle in The Sky

    Chapter 1387 The Fierce Battle in The Sky


    The ck mes turned into countless beast shadows. They tore through the sky and fought against


    the ghosts without showing any sign of weakness.


    In an instant, the me and the ck shadows intertwined. The sky within a thousand meters had


    turned into a battlefield. It was an astonishing sight, and the humans and the spiritual race beings in the


    ground watched in stunned disbelief.


    The powerful impact between the shadows created an abrupt change in the weather. The earth shook


    and the mountains trembled as the battle continued to ravage the skies.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The humans and the spiritual race beings on the ground were terrified and began to retreat from the


    vicinity. Soon, all the buildings in front of the Spiritual King Hall were abandoned and the crowd ran


    towards the edge of the square.


    The shadows continued their vigorous fight. The two powers were almost evenly matched.


    "He has be stronger again." Alston''s face darkened. He had been using the spiritual souls of the


    spiritual race beings to improve his strength. In a short period of time, his strength had exceeded the


    limit of the spiritual race and now reached another realm.


    Rocky hadn''t been idling away either. After the strenuous cultivation during his stay at the territory of


    the Star Divine Race, his strength at the King Realm had greatly increased. Although he wasn''t on par


    with the Divine King Belial from the past, he could easily defeat almost all the other cultivators in the


    Wild Spirit Land.


    Rocky and Alston had clearly surpassed the boundary of this world and had be unique


    existences. However, the presence of such powerful forces always ended up destroying the bnce of


    the world. Therefore, the stronger they became, the more damage they would cause to the bnce of


    this world. Even without cmity beasts, sooner orter, the world woulde to an end because of


    this abnormality, just like what had happened to the Star Divine Race in the past.


    No matter how powerful a warrior was, he shouldn''t vite the rules of the world. And if that happened,


    whoever it was, they would be punished.


    It was precisely because Divine King Belial had understood this truth that he, in order to prevent the


    Wild Spirit Land from repeating the same mistakes as the Star Divine Race, had to bear all the


    responsibilities and destroy the Star Divine Race.


    And now, Rocky had to take that same responsibility. Alston''s existence had already vited thews


    of the world, throwing them into an irreparable situation. He had to be stopped and Rocky was the only


    one who could do that. In addition to getting rid of Alston, he also had to take on the heavy task of


    fusing the entire Divine Spiritual Source. However, before that, Alston and the ghost that had


    parasitized in his body had to disappear from the world.


    Rocky and Alston simultaneouslyunched their most powerful attack, but Alston suddenly


    disappeared from where he stood. A burst of frighteningughter resounded through the sky.


    Despite the abrupt change, Rocky remained calm. His eyes were cold as he floated in the air,


    unmoving and calcting.


    A shadow appeared silently behind Rocky with a mace in his hand. It hacked into the air and a dark


    light cut through the sky.


    Bang!


    The crisp sound reverberated in the air. Rocky was still standing where he was, unbothered by the


    sudden action. He seemed to have eyes all around him, witnessing everything that happened around


    him. Just as the shadow of the mace fell, a spiritual shadow appeared behind him and formed a


    spiritual shield, blocking the attack from the mace shadow.


    However, the shield couldn''t resist for too long. It cracked under the weight of the mace and copsed.


    But before the shadow of the mace could touch him, Rocky disappeared from where he stood.


    The attack of the mace shadow created a wave of strong dark power, like a giant boulder falling rapidly,


    rushing towards the ground. In an instant, the ground below them crumbled, and stones and dust filled


    the sky. When the dust settled, there was a huge hole in the square.


    Rocky reappeared in the sky, waving the huge ming de in his hand. He cut through the air in


    front of him, creating me des which extended to about a hundred meters.


    When he saw the mes rushing towards him, Alston sneered. He waved the Dark King Mace once


    again and the two forces collided midair, spreading the powerful spiritual wave like an enormous tide.


    The sky roared and turned ck. Thunder and lightning ensued, enveloping the area in darkness.


    The humans and spiritual race beings on the ground were too shocked to even run for their lives. Even


    the high-level spiritual masters knew that they couldn''t match the power released by Rocky and Alston.


    This was just the beginning of the destruction.


    While Rocky and Alston was in a stalemate, a translucent beast shadow appeared in the air and


    rushed towards Rocky with astonishing momentum.


    "The Skeleton Ghost King?" Rocky immediately recognized the translucent beast shadow. It was the


    legendary guardian beast of the Ghost Master n.


    When Alston had subdued the Ghost Master n and the Giants n, he had taken the two ns''


    legendary guardian beasts and made them his own, so the two beasts had naturally be his pets to


    control. With his current strength, it was not a big feat for him to control the two beasts.


    Rocky frowned when he saw the Skeleton Ghost King pouncing towards him. He was not afraid of how


    powerful the beast was, but once he got entangled by the beast, it would give Alston the chance to take


    advantage of his distraction and defeat him. Robin, Ken and Glutton were busy dealing with their own


    opponents, so his only choice was to summon Uriah.


    However, Rocky didn''t want to do that because Uriah''s body had been getting worse ever since it had


    been seriously injured in the battle against Patriarch Townsend. And in the past year, the defect gene in


    its body had been getting worse. Uriah''s overall condition was not favorable. He did not want to bring


    Uriah into this mess.


    Just as he was wondering what to do, Rocky sensed Uriah''s spiritual sense and knew that it wished to


    fight alongside him. After a moment''s hesitation, he opened his Magic Spiritual Space.


    Uriah sprang out of the space andnded next to him.


    "Don''t push yourself too hard," Rocky ordered, turning to look at the beast.


    Uriah raised its head and roared. Fire burst forth from the beast and it rushed ahead to fight the


    Skeleton Ghost King.


    Soon, the two beasts with the legendary guardian beast auras were entangled in battle.


    Alston grinned, thinking how desperate Rocky was that he even summoned Uriah. It was obvious to


    him that Rocky was at his wits'' end. On the other hand, he still had the legendary guardian beast of the


    Giants n, the One-eyed Orcs King.


    Without any hesitation, Alston released the One-eyed Orcs King, wondering with a sneer what Rocky


    would summon to deal with him this time.


    Rocky was well aware that Alston was dying the fight on purpose. The longer their fightsted, the


    more disadvantageous it would be for the United Army.


    Meanwhile, their twenty thousand soldiers led by Marcia had beenpletely suppressed by Alston''s


    spiritual race army with several thousand members. Along with them, there were also arge number


    of spirit maniptors and thousands of human royal guards. Marcia and her soldiers had fallen into a


    completely passive situation.

 Chapter 1388 The Huge Gap

    Chapter 1388 The Huge Gap


    So, Rocky''s evil light rose as he was about to help Marcia attack the enemies.


    But at that very moment, the sound of a phoenix suddenly rang out in the sky. Rocky immediately


    looked up and saw an ice-colored phoenix shadowing over. And on the phoenix sat two delicate


    figures.


    In an instant, the phoenix shadow fell to the ground and raised a huge wave of dust. Then, two


    beautiful figures got down from the phoenix and approached Rocky.


    "Basil..." One of them faintly smiled as soon as she saw Rocky.


    "You came just in time!" Rocky raised his eyebrows in excitement when he saw them.


    The two beautiful figures that came were none other than Jill and Erica.


    "Our Phoenix Master n''s reinforcements will arrive anytime soon. As for the Giants n''s legendary


    guardian beast, just leave it to my Ice Phoenix Queen," Jill reassuringly said to Rocky.


    "Thank you so much." Rocky, of course, was quite happy to hear that.


    When Alston saw the sudden appearance of the Phoenix Master n and its legendary guardian


    beast, he grew a little bit more anxious. He knew that the n''s reinforcements would also appear at


    any moment. If the Phoenix Master n joined the battle, it would really have an impact on his side,


    and they might be at a disadvantage.


    But Alston''s anxiety soon faded. He thought that he just needed to defeat Rocky to force him to gather


    theplete Divine Spiritual Source, so he could get it. If that happened, the entire Wild Spirit Land


    would bepletely under his control.


    A slight dy might change the whole situation, so Alston didn''t want to waste any more time. In fact,


    he couldn''t wait to kill Rocky. If it weren''t for Wraith King Sebastian''s order to let Rocky gather the


    complete Divine Spiritual Source first, he would have already killed Rocky.


    Moreover, he was afraid that more reinforcements woulde to support Rocky. So, in a blink of an


    eye, he turned into a phantom and approached Rocky.


    Without any sign of fear or weakness, Rocky alsounched an all-out attack against his enemy.


    With that, the two of them began a shocking battle while in midair. The Spiritual King Hall and the entire


    square werepletely enveloped by the strong aura released by them.


    And the fight between the two just now was nothingpared to their previous battles. This was on a


    whole different level. In fact, if Rocky and Alston were willing to, they could easily destroy the entire


    Pce City! It would definitely be a piece of cake for them.


    Just as the battle between Rocky and Alston was getting more and more intense, the Dragon Master


    n and Butterfly Divine n smoothly entered the Pce City. The Dragon Master n immediately


    met Shirley and Luci who were fighting against twenty thousand enemies. When they reunited, they


    immediately disintegrated the enemy.


    Meanwhile on the other side, the Butterfly Divine n went in the secret passage to save the royal


    elders, the queen and imperial preceptor of the Magic Phoenix Empire, and the others who were


    imprisoned. So, they encountered very little resistance thanks to the secret passage. Not long after,


    they sessfully arrived at the prison cells and rescued them. When they released the prisoners, the


    Butterfly Divine n carefully exined the situation to them.


    "Elders, please follow me so we can help Prince Crimson and General Marcia..." the most senior elder


    of the royal family ordered and rushed to the Spiritual King Hall with the other elders.


    Seeing this, the queen and imperial preceptor of the Magic Phoenix Empire immediately followed


    because they were both extremely worried about Erica.


    Then, the rest of them joined the Butterfly Divine n''s group and headed for the Witch Pce.


    Before the attack, Rocky had specifically instructed Cherry that they should go to the Witch Pce to


    rescue Lena after they saved the prisoners.


    Following Rocky''s orders, Cherry led her team to the Witch Pce. When they arrived, there were at


    least a hundred members of the spiritual race stationed in front of the Witch Pce.


    Without any hesitation, Cherry took the lead and directly rushed into the pce. The group of the


    Butterfly Divine n followed closely behind her, and a tough battle began. Because of their


    disadvantage in number, the spiritual race beings guarding outside the Witch Pce were all killed.


    Then, Cherry entered the Witch Pce, only to find that Lena was not there. Seeing this, Cherry


    immediately had a bad feeling and her eyes darkened.


    Meanwhile, Rocky and Alston were still fighting fiercely in the air above the square in front of the


    Spiritual King Hall. They were neck and neck when it came to their strength and capabilities. After


    Alston used his Dark King Mace, ghosts suddenly appeared and were densely packed in the air above


    the square. They were crying and screaming which made the people tremble with fear.


    But Rocky, of course, wasn''t even slightly frightened. He used the Demonic Soul Cauldron to resist the


    Dark King Mace.


    The two of them were really trying their best to fight for the final victory.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As they continued to fight, everyone felt like they were experiencing a catastrophic storm. The burst of


    bright light was like lightning and deafening sounds from the impact of their attacks were like thunder.


    The two fighters'' figures constantly intertwined in midair like lightning and fire. But after a while, the


    people could hardly see them. Those on the ground could only see two dazzling balls of light flying and


    colliding in the air, reflecting the bright sky.


    At the moment, except for some powerful human spirit maniptors, the rest of the human beings had


    stopped fighting. The whole square was filled with the attacking power of Rocky and Alston, so they


    could not even have a good foothold and had no other choice but to retreat to the outside of the


    square.


    In the square, the only people left were the several thousand spiritual race beings led by Alston, as well


    as Marcia, Alyssa, Jill, Erica, and some other powerful spirit maniptors. Alston''s people obviously


    had the upper hand. Although Marcia and Alyssa had two legendary guardian beasts to protect them,


    they were still outnumbered and was in a dangerous situation.


    If Glutton, Robin, and Ken didn''t pin down a few advanced spiritual race beings led by the Giants n''s


    patriarch, the situation would have been even more disadvantageous for Rocky''s side.


    But soon enough, the prisoners rescued by Cherry including the several royal elders at the Immortal


    Stage, the queen of Magic Phoenix Empire, and Felicia, arrived to help.


    "You''re here, Your Majesty, master..." Erica was extremely delighted to see that the two women were


    alive.


    But even with the arrival of the new helpers, it seemed that they would not be able to make it.


    Just as Marcia and the other spirit maniptors were about to be cornered by the enemies, the ground


    of the square suddenly rumbled like an earthquake. The next moment, countless woody vines suddenly


    came out on the west side of the square, destroying therge area of the ground. With that, many


    figures of the spiritual race flew out from the ground andnded on the square. There were at least a


    thousand of them.


    "Grandma..." Alyssa''s eyes narrowed as if she had sensed something. She immediately looked at the


    spiritual race that suddenly appeared and saw a dark green figure. It was none other than Evita, the


    most senior elder of the Wood n.


    And she brought reinforcements from the Wood n.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Ah, we finally made it." Evita looked at the chaotic situation in front of her, but she remained very calm


    as if they were not in a disadvantageous position.


    Alyssa stretched out her delicate body and flew in front of Evita in a blink of an eye.


    "I owe you an exnation regarding Woods. Let me exin it to youter after we deal with this


    situation," Evita said as she guiltily looked at Alyssa. Ever since Rocky killed Woods, Alyssa had never


    returned to the Wood n in her goal of getting revenge on Rocky. So, Evita had no chance to have a


    good talk with her.


    Alyssa just kept quiet. For her, it didn''t matter anymore. What''s done is done, so it was useless to


    investigate or me anyone anymore.


    With that, Evita led the members of the Wood n to join the battle. Because of the Wood n, the


    battle''s situation slightly changed. However, it was obvious that there was still a huge gap between the


    number of Rocky''s people and that of Alston''s.

 Chapter 1389 The Final Deadly Battle

    Chapter 1389 The Final Deadly Battle


    It didn''t take long for the Phoenix Master n''s support to arrive. Although there were about six or


    seven hundred people, with the help of the Wood n, they were able to fight against the spiritual race


    army led by Alston.


    As long as the Butterfly Divine n and the Dragon Master n arrived, it would be possible for them


    to fight against Alston''s army.


    On the other hand, Alston, who had been fighting against Rocky, saw that the Wood n and Phoenix


    Master n had arrived one after another. He realized that the Dragon Master n and Butterfly


    Divine n must being soon as well. If he continued fighting at this rate, the situation would


    be more disadvantageous for him. Of course, if he got rid of Rocky first, everything would surely


    swing in his favor.


    "Dark Ghost Body!" With a mighty shout, Alston''s face suddenly twisted into a ferocious snarl, and a


    tremendous gravitational force burst out from his body simultaneously. In an instant, a vile human-


    shaped soul shadow started to expand with him as the center. It stood against the sky and earth as the


    dark power roared wildly until, atst, it formed a horrifying and massive ghost.


    At the core of this dark power was Alston. Countless dark power formed spiritual connections, pulling


    the ghost together. Now, the ghost was a puppet that could be manipted.


    All the people watching were shocked and scared when they saw this scene!


    "Be careful. The Dark Ghost Body is the unique skill of the Wraith King Sebastian. It can instantly


    increase his original strength several times, forming a potent destructive force. However, because


    Alston has the body of a spiritual race being, he will definitely pay a hefty price for using this unique


    skill," the voice of the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast reminded Rocky abruptly.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "It seems that I can''t hold back anymore. It''s time for me to try my best to win the final battle!" Rocky''s


    eyes narrowed as if in concentration, and then they suddenly widened as if thrown open by the power


    surging from his body. The me on his body began to change rapidly, from its initial ck shade to a


    vibrant, strange purple. The rising me shape also withdrew, turning into a thinyer of purple me


    that hovered close to his skin.


    If one could see through Rocky''s body, he would find that the purple membrane me surrounded all


    his internal organs, muscles, bones, and other parts of his body. His whole body seemed to be burning


    from within.


    "You should know that your King Realm power is not enough to recreate Divine King Belial''s strongest


    move. If you try to use it now, you must burn your own soul as a price, but doing that will erase your


    existence," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast reminded him at once.


    "So what? It doesn''t matter what will happen to me, as long as I can defeat Alston and Wraith King


    Sebastian and gather theplete Divine Spiritual Source. Even without me, as long as there is a


    complete Divine Spiritual Source, it should not be difficult for the others to deal with the cmity


    beasts!" Rocky spoke sincerely as if he truly thought of himself as dispensable. In his mind, the safety


    of the world was more important than his life.


    "Anyway, you should take more care of yourself!" The Dragon-shaped Soul Beast knew that Rocky had


    made up his mind, so it didn''t say anything more.


    At the moment, Alston had a blood-thirsty look on his face, and he was enclosed within the ghost''s


    massive body. He met Rocky''s eyes with a heated re, exploding in white-hot mes. For a long time,


    he saw Rocky as his nemesis. Rocky had taken everything that initially belonged to him, and it had


    pushed him to go astray and embark on a path of no return. For every bad thing that happened, he put


    all the me on Rocky. That was the biggest reason why he hated Rocky the most. He desperately


    wanted to tear him into pieces.


    Now, Alston had the chance to get rid of his previous shame, so how could he let go of such an


    opportunity? He wished to kill Rocky now and be the overlord of the entire Wild Spirit Land.


    In contrast, Rocky didn''t hate Alston anymore. For him, Alston was just a threat to the safety of the


    entire Wild Spirit Land, and that was why he had to kill him. At that moment, he looked serene and


    thoughtful, which was aplete contrast to Alston''s mood.


    Alston''s dark power had spread a thousand meters away, carrying with it an unearthly cold that made


    everyone shiver in their boots.


    At the same time, Rocky''s evil aura turned into a wave of still water as if he had returned to the most


    primitive state, resembling the nature of the purple me on his body. It was clear but not too


    pronounced, and a terrible purple storm hid beneath the calm.


    Rocky''s and Alston''s eyes met in the next moment, each orb mirroring the sight of each other like a


    mirror. They knew that the next blow would determine everything. It would spell the difference between


    the victor and the loser. Thus, they both needed to set everything aside and put all their strength behind


    thisst attack. Their past and resentment for each other were no longer important at that very


    moment. Most importantly, after this blow, only one person would survive, and the one who survived


    would be the final winner.


    "Ah!" Alston roared and rushed towards Rocky, his massive ghost body making Rocky look small in


    comparison.


    At that time, Rocky was floating in the air, motionless. There was no trace of fear or hesitation in him


    despite the daunting threat of Alston and his ghost. Instead, he looked even more determined. The


    purple me on his body suddenly strengthened, and a steady stream of power ignited from his body in


    a frenzy. However, this power wasing at the cost of burning his soul.


    All the humans and spiritual race beings present, including Glutton and Rocky''s three beasts, stopped


    fighting. They looked up at Rocky and Alston, who were about to have the final sh in the air. They all


    knew that the result of this battle between the two would also determine the fate of the entire Wild Spirit


    Land.


    "Basil, are you really going to sacrifice yourself?" Looking at Rocky, who was currently burning his soul,


    Marcia felt a pang of pain in her heart.


    Although Alyssa''s face was as cold as ice, her eyes shed with an intense light as if she, too, was


    getting worried.


    ''You must survive!'' Erica prayed in her heart.


    On the other side, Isis, Sabina, and Shirley, who were leading the army to the Spiritual King Hall''s


    square, seemed to have sensed something. They looked up at the sky above them and saw the


    massive ghost''s indistinct shape and the dazzling purple shadow.


    "Basil..." The four women seemed to understand something in that instant, and worry and fear


    immediately clouded their ssy eyes.


    Under the watchful eyes of all the humans and the spiritual race beings, the huge ghost looming over


    Alston suddenly rushed toward the seemingly insignificant Rocky like a giant tidal wave.


    In the blink of an eye, the dark light and the purple shadow exploded in midair, intertwining with each


    other and forming a surging spiritual wave. Waves of light rippled over the entire Imperial City. This


    impact had enough power to destroy the whole city. Even though they were fighting in the air, many


    buildings in the Pce City still copsed instantly under the strong impact and the seeding


    airwaves. The Pce City became nothing but a wreck. Dust soared into the sky, but it was


    immediately blown away by the airwaves. The impact and seeding airwaves shook the whole city,


    breaking the houses and destroying the city''s walls.

 Chapter 1390 The Real Test

    Chapter 1390 The Real Test


    Without a doubt, the square in front of the Spiritual King Hall suffered the most¡ªall the buildings that


    surrounded the area had turned into dust upon absorbing such immense impact. As a result, the


    humans and spiritual race beings fled for their lives and quickly sought shelter somewhere away from


    the scene. However, many of the humans were unable to bear the tremendous force, causing them to


    bleed profusely and die instantly.


    In fact, even the powerful members of the spiritual race were not able to endure the overpowering


    force. They spat mouthfuls of blood and turned pale after feeling the impact.


    Among these powerful ones were Marcia, Alyssa, the spiritual race beings of the Phoenix Master n,


    and Wood n, as well as the high-ss spiritual race beings led by the Giants n''s patriarch. It was


    without question that no one was safe from the staggering effects of this heavy blow.


    Meanwhile, just when the Pce City was about to bepletely reduced to ruins, the intertwining


    lights began to gradually subside and vanish.


    Not long after, the two figures fell from the sky and looked like they were out of energy to carry on. Both


    of them looked unkempt due to being in the center of the explosion''s power.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Damn it! Damn it! Why can''t I freaking kill you? I did everything I can!" Alston scowled at Rocky with


    knitted brows.


    However, Rocky only looked at Alston coldly with a poker face.


    "I must certainly kill you!" Obviously, Alston was not satisfied with the aftermath. Nheless, as soon


    as his voice trailed off, he threw up a mouthful of blood, which dropped directly to the ground.


    On the other hand, Alston''s body started to transform severely. At that moment, his skin and flesh


    suddenly began to peel off and burst open as if he was ready to copse at any given minute.


    "As it should. That''s the price of having too much power in your hands!" Rocky eximed as the entire


    scene did not surprise him at all. And besides, he was used to it because he had experienced it before.


    Deep inside, he felt that his soul was like that of amp''s light that was constantly losing its light.


    Moreover, he felt that his soul would soon disappear from his body.


    "No. This can''t be happening! No!" Sure enough, Alston had no idea that he could not bear the power


    that Wraith King Sebastian possessed while being in his body. With that being said, the dynamic was


    that the more power he used, the faster his body would copse. And as of the moment, his body was


    on the verge of copsing because he could not take the power in his body anymore.


    Obviously, Wraith King Sebastian did not mention this matter to Alston. That was because the king


    believed that Alston was only his tentative body, and he could leave him any time he pleased.


    "Alston, it''s not toote for you to correct whatever you did wrong. If you are willing to seal Wraith King


    Sebastian with your body, then that means that you can also atone for all the crimes you have


    committed! It doesn''t have to be soplicated." Rocky sternly locked his eyes towards Alston. If the


    latter was really willing to give up at that time, then Rocky could also forgive everything he had done to


    him in the past.


    Needless to say, Rocky did this with the intention of sealing Wraith King Sebastian again.


    "No way! I''m not doing that! Over my dead body!" Alston yelled furiously.


    "Why am I even trying? You seem like a hopeless case." Rocky gave up and kept quiet upon realizing


    that he was not changing Alston''s mind. Since he did not have much time left, he needed to do


    everything that he could to seal Wraith King Sebastian. After that, he would then have to summon the


    eight legendary beasts toplete his n. Once Holy Lord brought the Thunder Master n''s


    legendary guardian beast, he would be able to gather the other half of the Divine Spiritual Source and


    form aplete version of it.


    "Don''te near me. Not one step closer! Otherwise, Lena will die!" Alston suddenly threatened


    Rocky, asking him to take a few steps back.


    "If you dare kill me, Lena will surely die a horrible death." Alstonughed sinisterly.


    "Where the hell is Lena?" Rocky asked with narrowed eyes.


    "I have no idea," Alston replied.


    "How on earth could you not know? You very well know that Lena is innocent. In fact, you love her so


    much, don''t you? You don''t have to involve Lena in this mess," Rocky said in a pleading tone.


    "Well, that''s up to you, believe it or not. Alston mumbled.


    "Do you really think that I dare not kill you?" All of a sudden, a strong killing intent shed through


    Rocky''s eyes of fury.


    "Come on and try it. Let''s see if you have the guts," Alston answered savagely.


    Rocky didn''t mind that Alston didn''t want to tell him Where Lena was. He believed that once Alston was


    defeated, everything would be over. Next, as long as he sealed Wraith King Sebastian in Alston''s body,


    peace and prosperity would return to the entire Wild Spirit Land.


    However, at that moment, Alston burst intoughter out of the blue. In addition, his body started to


    tremble violently as if he were losing control and bing crazy.


    "I... I really don''t know. It''s him... Believe me, I have never thought ofying a finger on Lena..." As


    Alston spoke, the expression on his face changed quickly. Little by little, he became evil. He exhibited a


    shocking and bizarre aura as if the Wraith King had taken over his flesh and had been materialized into


    the world.


    "Wraith King Sebastian?" Rocky could not help but speak in a low voice as he was suddenly


    enlightened by the king''s presence. At that moment, the Alston in front of him was no longer the Alston


    that he knew. He was now facing Wraith King Sebastian, who was d in Alston''s body.


    "Man, that guy was clearly useless! To be honest, I had an amazing n! I originally wanted to use him


    to force you into a corner and then gather theplete Divine Spiritual Source. But he let me down so


    much. Well, I guess I have no other choice now but to do it myself." Wraith King Sebastian''s voice


    might have sounded a little too gloomy, but in the end, it sounded like a deafening roar. At the same


    time, dark red light constantly overflowed from his body, trying to restore Alston''s broken body.


    As a matter of fact, Wraith King Sebastian''s soul had lived in Alston''s body for such a long time that it


    had been umting strength, waiting for his true rebirth. On the other hand, his strength was now


    very close to recovery. All that was left for him to do was to get his hands on aplete Divine Spiritual


    Source so that he could fully be reborn.


    Undoubtedly, even though Wraith King Sebastian hadn''t been reborn yet, he was still remarkably


    invincible. In addition, his strength was on apletely different levelpared with Alston''s.


    With that being said, this uing fight with the king would surely serve as Rocky''s real test!


    At that time, Rocky gave a cold look at Wraith King Sebastian, who had shown unparalleled strength.


    However, Rocky''s strength had dwindled due to the fight that had just happened between him and


    Alston. Now, in order to deal with Wraith King Sebastian, he would have to use the power of the Divine


    Spiritual Source. But somehow, he was also afraid that the king would not give him the slightest chance


    to fight. In addition, something else was making him feel anxious.


    With perfect timing, the Spiritual King Hall, which had turned into ruins, suddenly began to shake


    violently. Not long after, a huge altar rose from the ruins and quickly floated into the air.


    Looking at the altar, Rocky had a glimpse of Lena tied to a thick pir with a


    totem.

 Chapter 1391 The Joint Attack

    Chapter 1391 The Joint Attack


    "Basil, don''t trust him..." Lena couldn''t help but shout when she saw Rocky standing in front of Wraith


    King Sebastian.


    "What did you do to Lena?" Rocky snapped as he red at Wraith King Sebastian.


    "Don''t worry. I haven''t done anything to her yet. If you agree to hand over the Divine Spiritual Source, I


    will release her. If you don''t, I will use her body." A sinister feeling showed itself in the expression of


    Wraith King Sebastian''s face and the tone of his voice.


    Rocky understood the subtle warning. If he didn''t surrender the Divine Spiritual Source, the king would


    possess Lena''s body. While he would never want any harm to befall Lena, Rocky knew that he couldn''t


    give the Divine Spiritual Source to the king.


    "I''m not very patient. Hurry up!" Wraith King Sebastian said irritably. Then he waved his hand.


    Suddenly, Lena, who was tied to the thick pir, let out a scream as ck shadows wriggled on her


    delicate snow-white skin.


    "Don''t be afraid of him. His purpose for grabbing Lena is not just to threaten you. If he wants to be


    reborn, he must find a human with the Star Divine Race''s bloodline, and Lena is the only human with


    that bloodline. He won''t kill her," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast''s voice echoed in Rocky''s mind at


    once.


    "Okay. I''ll give it to you. But if you have the ability,e and get it yourself..." Rocky eximed. The


    next moment, his expression turned grim, and a ck-purple vortex rose in his palm. Instantly, a nine-


    colored divine light appeared.


    Now that Rocky had revealed the Divine Spiritual Source, Wraith King Sebastian sneered and flew


    forward at an astonishing speed. The mighty dark power he emitted shocked the surroundings.


    Rocky raised the Divine Spiritual Source in his hand and activated its power with hisst strength to


    counter the dark power. In an instant, the source emitted a dazzling nine-colored light, reflecting the


    entire sky above the square. It was a wonder, indeed!


    "Lad, do you think you can defeat me with only half of the Divine Spiritual Source?" Wraith King


    Sebastianughed wildly before he threw the Dark King Mace in his hand at Rocky. The Dark King


    Mace cut through the dark light as it hurtled toward its target. So intense was its force that it


    compressed the air, releasing a muffled rumbling sound.


    Rocky''s eyes turned cold as he released the power of the Divine Spiritual Source. Suddenly, the two


    forces collided mid-air, forming two light columns a hundred meters tall that soared into the sky. The


    two light columns were locked in a stalemate, enveloping Rocky and Wraith King Sebastian at the


    same time.


    The whole square of the Spiritual King Hall was once again filled with such intense power that


    everything within a thousand meters was reduced to ashes. As the spiritual waves continued to roll, the


    ground cracked, and clouds of dust billowed toward the sky. A huge gap formed on the ground, and


    soon, it appeared as though everything would copse at any time.


    All the humans and the spiritual race beings, who had retreated to the safe zone, were naturally


    stunned when they saw this scene. They couldn''t understand why Alston, who had already been


    defeated, suddenly possessed stronger and more terrible power. It was almost as if he had gained a


    new lease on life. Even then, the events they were witnessing were entirely beyond their imagination.


    "I''ll help Basil..." Marcia said determinedly before she disappeared.


    Alyssa nodded and followed suit.


    "Elder Evita, let''s join them!" Jill prompted Evita. A split secondter, the two vanished as well.


    "We have been oppressed by Alston for too long. He has used us from the very beginning! In fact,


    Alston is our real enemy, not Prince Crimson. It is time for us to avenge ourselves for the humiliation


    we have endured," the patriarch of the Giants n, who had been exploited for a long time, suddenly


    shouted.


    Soon, many spiritual race beings, spurred by the patriarch''s deration, roared their assent. Then,


    some elders of the spiritual race and spiritual masters led by the Giants n''s patriarch swarmed


    forward without hesitation.


    Meanwhile, the light columns disappeared, and Rocky was astonished to see that Wraith King


    Sebastian was unharmed.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Can he resist the power of the Divine Spiritual Source?" Rocky''s eyes widened in shock. He didn''t


    expect that the king could do that.


    "Lad, don''t get me wrong. It''s not that I''m strong, but that you''re too weak. The Divine Spiritual Source


    has the power to break heaven and earth. Even though it is only half now, it is still very powerful. You


    are overconfident because you control it. However, you haven''t used even one percent of its power!


    Back when I coborated with the other eleven deities, I could only disy one-tenth of theplete


    source''s power. Only the owner''s ability can determine the extent to which one can exert the source''s


    power. This is why, even though you have the source now, you won''t be able to deal with me..." Wraith


    King Sebastian cackled as he exined. It was almost as if he had read Rocky''s mind and understood


    why he was puzzled by the battle''s oue.


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed. He knew that what the king had said was true. And yet, he felt that the


    situation would be different if he possessed theplete source.


    However, the Thunder Master n''s legendary guardian beast was still nowhere to be found, and Holy


    Lord had not appeared. It was therefore impossible for him to fuse with the other half of the Divine


    Spiritual Source, let alone to have theplete source.


    "Lad, you are no match for me. Hand over the source. Otherwise, that woman, you, and everyone here


    will die," Wraith King Sebastian threatened arrogantly.


    "No way!" Rocky remained resolute.


    "If you refuse my offer, you can''t me me for not giving you a chance." It was evident that Wraith King


    Sebastian had lost his patience. The next moment, he turned into a shadow and approached Rocky.


    Now that Rocky''s strength had reached its limit, he couldn''t defend against the king. His life and death


    were in the king''s hands.


    Just as Rocky''s life was threatened, a massive dragon shadow suddenly appeared in the air behind


    Rocky. It swooped down quickly like a meteor falling to the ground as it rushed toward Wraith King


    Sebastian.


    Boom!


    A huge hole a hundred meters wide was created in the ce where the colossal dragon shadow fell.


    Then, a delicate figure flew down andnded beside Rocky.


    Marcia and her guardian beast, the Holy-blood Dragon King, had arrived in time.


    A split secondter, Alyssa, Jill, and Evita alsonded next to Rocky.


    "What a group of reckless spiritual race beings! Since you want to die, I''ll fulfill your wish!" Wraith King


    Sebastian snarled as he reappeared ten meters away. Intense hatred and fury reflected in his gaze as


    he red coldly at Rocky, Marcia, and the others.


    "Alston, go to hell!" At that moment, the patriarch, the elders, and the spiritual masters of the Giants


    n rushed forward and surrounded Wraith King Sebastian. Before he could process what had


    happened, they summoned their most powerful secret skills andunched attacks at the king in


    tandem.


    Boom! Boom! Boom...


    Suddenly, numerous spiritual lights exploded around the king, covering a radius of a thousand meters.

 Chapter 1392 The Conditions Were Met

    Chapter 1392 The Conditions Were Met


    Soon, the most powerful members of the Giants n approached Wraith King Sebastian.


    "Fuck off!" With widened eyes, Wraith King Sebastian burst out a shot of dark, ominous power. Not long


    after, they were swept away and driven a few feet away from him.


    "That''s our cue. Let''s attack!" Marcia hinted the others.


    Not long after, Marcia, Alyssa, Jill, and Evita also rushed over.


    Soon, the top masters of the spiritual race ns united and attacked Wraith King Sebastian. Despite


    not practicing her skills for a very long time, Elder Evita seemed to have impressed everyone around


    her as she disyed her strength that was close to the ninth grade of the spiritual master level.


    Although the spiritual race beings did their very best to deal with Wraith King Sebastian, they were still


    unable to match his overpowering strength.


    Not before long, the patriarch and elders of the Giants n were severely injured, while some of the


    spiritual masters rendered lifeless.


    On the other hand, Marcia, Alyssa, Evita, and the others were trapped in the intense battle. As a result,


    Evita and the others suffered severe injuries that could potentially weaken their next moves.


    Needless to say, although he was outnumbered, Wraith King Sebastian was still able to deal with the


    other warriors without breaking a single drop of sweat.


    Meanwhile, Rocky witnessed how the fight was turning out. Feeling hopeless, he clenched his fists in


    frustration because he could not do anything to help hisrades when they needed him most.


    As the fight progressed, Marcia, along with the other top elders, found it harder to suppress the king


    with each passing second. They tried with every bit of their strength to defeat the king, but it seemed


    that their efforts were not enough.


    Suddenly, a few more members of the spiritual race began to appear from all directions. Moira, Cherry,


    Ka, and three elders of the Dragon Master n swooped in to aid Marcia and the others.


    At that time, Moira had already left and met with Isis and the others. However, after seeing the


    devastating scene in the square of the Spiritual King Hall, she could not help but feel anxious about her


    sister''s situation. As a result, she came back with the three elders of the Dragon Master n to back


    up. Cherry had tried to find Lena in the Witch Pce, but she could not find a trace of her there.


    Feeling that something was not right, she rushed away with Ka to find Marcia and the others. As


    soon as they arrived the square in front of the Spiritual King Hall, they were surprised to see how


    Wraith King Sebastian was able to handle Marcia and the other top masters so easily. Without thinking


    twice, Cherry and the rest dashed to help fight against the powerful king.


    Even though Moira and Cherry chimed in and poured their efforts into helping the others defeat the


    king, nothing changed. Everything stayed the same, with Wraith King Sebastian dominating the whole


    battlefield as if he was an invincible god with unlimited source of power.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    At that moment, the chaos brought everyone to shambles that it was obvious to anyone who would win


    the fight.


    Not long after, Isis and the other powerful women arrived with the Dragon Master n''s army. Just like


    how anyone would react, they could not find the words to describe the horrific scene in front of them.


    Bryant also came to the rescue as he led the United Army to the Pce City. Upon arriving, he felt the


    same feeling of shock and fear creep through his veins.


    There, they all saw how badly the square was destroyed that it was already on the brink of copse.


    Moreover, Marcia and the others were almost unrecognizable from all the wounds that they had


    sustained on their beaten bodies. Although they were almost crippled from fighting, not one soldier


    gave up. Otherwise, all of their hopes and dreams would vanish.


    After a few moments, the sound of pping wings was heard approaching their location. Having gotten


    their attention, they looked up and saw a winged beast flying above the Pce City. At the same time,


    an old voice shouted, "Oh, my God, what''s going on?" The owner of the old voice could no longer


    picture what the Pce City used to be after seeing it destroyed into rubble. "Is my precious disciple all


    right?" mumbled the old voice.


    Soon after, the beast shadow flew over the square of the Spiritual King Hall. But when it looked down at


    the entire square, it became even more dibobted. Not knowing what was going on, it flew


    directly towards Rocky.


    "Hold on, my dear disciple, I''ming for you!" In a sh, an old figure descended from the beast


    shadow.


    Seeing this, Rocky turned around and said calmly, "You''re not yet toote."


    This old figure was none other than Sheridan.


    "I apologize for the dy. The legendary guardian beast of the Water Master n took so long to


    recover. Believe me, I wanted toe here sooner. Lucky for me, I made it here just in time. But when


    I arrived, I got confused by the scene. Please tell me what is going on. How did Alston be so


    powerful all of a sudden?" Sheridan asked with a puzzled look on his face when he witnessed how


    Wraith King Sebastian was able to defeat all the top masters of the spiritual race single-handedly.


    "Did you bring it with you?" Rocky said, squinting his eyes as if they were talking about a delicate


    matter.


    As a reply, Sheridan nodded immediately.


    "Go and find a safe ce first. It''s too dangerous here. Just remember to release it when I need it,"


    Rocky reminded.


    At that moment, Sheridan stepped back at once without hesitation.


    With all the help and persistence that the spiritual race beings showed, Wraith King Sebastian felt a


    little bit angry and annoyed. As a result, he let out a mighty roar and jumped into the air, rushing directly


    towards Rocky. The king believed that he could easily destroy anything he wanted to, let it be the whole


    Imperial City or the Holy Dragon Empire if he had the Divine Spiritual Source in his hands.


    From afar, Marcia and the others wanted to stop the king, but they had no more energy to do so after


    being severely injured.


    As Wraith King Sebastian approached him, Rocky disyed no hint of fear in his eyes. In his hand, he


    held the Divine Spiritual Source as tightly as he could and nned how he would fight the king to the


    best of his abilities.


    As that happened, Glutton and Rocky''s three beasts quickly rushed to Rocky''s side.


    Out of the blue, thunder clouds started to form high above the sky. Not long after, a thunder column


    suddenly dropped from the sky and struck down, causing loud thunderous noise and unstoppable


    trembling of the ground below it.


    After the falling thunder column had dissipated, a beast shadow that emitted a violent kind of thunder


    light emerged. It resembled a giant bull that was as big as a mountain, emitting the strong aura of a


    legendary guardian beast.


    Afternding on the ground, the thunder beast fired a beam of thunder that was so perfectly timed to


    block Wraith King Sebastian from making his way to where Rocky was.


    "The legendary guardian beast of the Thunder Master n?" Wraith King Sebastian suddenly stopped


    in his tracks. That was because once such a legendary guardian beast appeared, it meant that all the


    nine legendary guardian beasts had emerged.


    Upon seeing this massive beast, Glutton and Rocky''s other three beasts all surrounded Rocky to


    protect him.


    "Now, the only one missing is the legendary guardian beast of the Water Master n." Rocky''s eyes


    flickered, but when he saw that Wraith King Sebastian didn''t move, he began to suspect that the king


    might be waiting for something.


    ''Is he waiting for me to integrate theplete Divine Spiritual Source?'' Rocky thought to himself.


    Unfortunately, he was right. Wraith King Sebastian instantly changed his mind as soon as he saw the


    legendary guardian beast of the Thunder Master n appear before him because that meant the


    conditions for gathering the other half of the Divine Spiritual Source were already met. Thus, Rocky


    could gather the other half of the source any time he wanted to. Once that happened, he could finally


    integrate theplete source.


    Rocky got a little bit worried when he realized what the king might actually do. In fact, he was afraid


    that if he fused theplete source, he might not be able to defeat the king. However, he was the only


    one who had the power to send the king to his grave. Moreover, with that great power came a hefty and


    painful price.


    "What are you waiting for? All the nine legendary guardian beasts should be here by now!" At that


    moment, Wraith King Sebastian had already known that Rocky would definitely take this opportunity to


    gather the other half of the source. Therefore, he used this opportunity to stop his attacks and


    wait.

 Chapter 1393 Ask The Others To Leave

    Chapter 1393 Ask The Others To Leave


    "Do you really think I don''t know what you¡¯re thinking? You want to use me so you can get theplete


    Divine Spiritual Source. Well, you''d better stop dreaming!" Rocky sneered at Wraith King Sebastian.


    "If you really want to kill me, you have no choice but to use theplete Divine Spiritual Source.


    Otherwise, you will have no chance at all. You see, there¡¯s no other end to this besides you handing


    over the Divine Spiritual Source to me..." Wraith King Sebastian was sure that Rocky would gather the


    other half of the Divine Spiritual Source and integrate it into aplete one.


    "If you are still nning to threaten me with Lena''s life, I advise you to do otherwise. I know that Lena is


    useful to you!" Rocky fearlessly said.


    "I¡¯m not that desperate to use her to threaten you. However, I will slowly and mercilessly torture and kill


    all the people here until you are willing to integrate theplete Divine Spiritual Source." The king


    evilly sneered, and then suddenly disappeared from where he stood.


    The next thing they heard was a deafening scream. It came from an injured advanced spiritual master


    who suddenly spurted blood all over his body. A momentter, he dropped dead on the ground. Then,


    Wraith King Sebastian appeared again out of nowhere.


    Despite the sudden death of an innocent person, Rocky still had a cold and indifferent expression on


    his face.


    "Did you see that? Do you want me to continue my killing spree? Hmm, let me see. It seems that those


    two women have special feelings for you. If I do something to them, maybe..." Wraith King Sebastian


    then fixed his eyes on Marcia and Alyssa because he had long known that the two women were


    especially important to Rocky. He had just given a demonstration of what he would do after Rocky


    didn''t agree to his terms. If Rocky were still unwilling to give in, one of the two women would definitely


    be killed.


    Rocky''s eyes turned cold when he heard that because he believed that the king would do as he said.


    The only possible way to deal with the king now was toplete the Divine Spiritual Source.


    So, without any hesitation, Rocky immediately took off the Oracle Jade hanging around his neck. The


    Dragon-shaped Soul Beast had told him that the Oracle Jade was the key to using the power of the


    nine legendary guardian beasts to integrate the Divine Spiritual Source.


    As soon as the king saw Rocky take off the Oracle Jade, he smirked.


    "Tell me, what should I do now?" Rocky asked for the guidance of the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast at


    once.


    "You can use the Oracle Jade to extract all the power from the bodies of the nine legendary guardian


    beasts. However, you don''t have the power to gather that now. So, I will use myst power to gather


    them; after that I will disappear. So, it''s going to be only up to you as to how you will use theplete


    Divine Spiritual Source to deal with Wraith King Sebastian," the Dragon-shaped Soul Beast seriously


    said.


    Rocky understood and nodded at that. Then he immediately rose into the air. At the same time, the


    Oracle Jade in his hand lit up.


    With that, the Holy-blood Dragon King and the rest of the legendary guardian beasts glowed with


    brilliant light.


    Seeing this, Sheridan immediately opened his Magic Spiritual Space. When he opened the space, he


    saw a huge tentacle-like beast slowly crawling out of it. Then, the beast''s body also began to glow with


    unusual light.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Meanwhile, Cherry resolutely released the newly reincarnated Nether Butterfly Queen. Then Harriet,


    who was among the Dragon Master n''s members, also summoned the Snow Master n''s


    legendary guardian beast. Although she was a little reluctant, she knew that it was finally time for her to


    repay Rocky''s kindness.


    Suddenly, the nine legendary guardian beasts, who were shining with brilliant light, flew into the air and


    reunited with Rocky as if they were led by some force.


    With the nine beasts surrounding him, Rocky''s eyes narrowed slightly. Then, he released the Oracle


    Jade in his hand, and it turned into a dazzling white light, which instantly illuminated the dim heaven


    and earth as if it was daytime.


    Immediately after that, a spiritual beam was shot out from the bodies of the nine beasts. The spiritual


    beams all gathered under the Oracle Jade. Meanwhile, the light of the Oracle Jade also shone. In an


    instant, the light scattered and shrouded the whole area. The sky above the Imperial City was


    completely covered by the light, like a sunlight of hope that was bathing the ground.


    After a long time, the light gradually dissipated, leaving only a faint radiance. Almost at the same time,


    a figure appeared. Between the figure''s hands was a light ball which was like a condensed picture of


    the universe that constantly shed and emitted an indescribable aura. This aura instantly filled the


    entire Imperial City, and it was still spreading amazingly!


    Then, the nine legendary guardian beasts all disappeared.


    "Ha-ha... The Divine Spiritual Source is now finally one." Wraith King Sebastian was excited to see that


    the source was whole again. He had been waiting for this opportunity for a long time.


    Meanwhile, Rocky slowly fell from the air while still holding theplete source.


    "Give me the source at once," Wraith King Sebastian coldly demanded. He finally revealed his most


    ferocious nature, and his frightening eyes were totally fixed on Rocky.


    "Do you really think I will do that?" Rocky calmly replied.


    "Do you want me to kill all the people here? If I kill them, it will be on your hands," Wraith King


    Sebastian menacingly replied to Rocky.


    "We''re going to die even if he gives it to you. Since we''re going to die anyway, we''d rather try our very


    best to stop you," Marcia shouted in a cold voice. Her loud voice instantly spread the entire area.


    Soon, the earth and the sky violently shook in all directions.


    "Damn it! Fine, is that what you want? I''ll teach you a lesson then," Wraith King Sebastian sneered at


    Marcia and immediately rushed towards her.


    However, a figure suddenly stopped in front of the king.


    "Lad, can you still hold on for a little longer?" A yful voice sounded. It was Glutton who directly


    blocked the king.


    "Do whatever you want!" Rocky shouted with an evil smile.


    With that, Glutton burst intoughter as its body grew bigger and bigger. Its demonic aura which was as


    powerful as copsing mountains and rushing tsunamis instantly filled their surroundings. After all,


    Glutton was also one of the most powerful existences besides the king and Rocky.


    After returning to its original form, Glutton immediatelyunched an overwhelming attack on the king.


    Now, it was no longer what it used to be. It was remarkably close to regaining its original strength, so it


    was strong enough to fight against the king. Back then, even the Divine King Belial had tried his best to


    seal Glutton. So, for Wraith King Sebastian, Glutton was definitely a tough opponent.


    When Glutton was blocking the king, Rocky immediately appeared beside Marcia and Alyssa. Then he


    seriously said, "Take everyone away and go as far as possible from here."


    After hearing Rocky''s orders, Marcia and Alyssa immediately knew what Rocky was nning to do.


    "No, we won''t leave. You need our power," Marcia and Alyssa firmly said together.


    Hearing that, Rocky lightly shook his head and smiled. He had already expected that they would refuse


    to leave him.


    "Alright, do as you wish. But ask the others to leave right now." Rocky nodded at them.


    This time, Marcia and Alyssa nodded and quickly left to carry out his order.

 Chapter 1394 Their Last Hope

    Chapter 1394 Their Last Hope


    Not long after, all the humans and the spiritual race beings retreated to safety. All of them tried their


    best to flee out of the Imperial City, leaving only Marcia, Alyssa, with Rocky and his three beasts in the


    Pce City.


    "Perhaps we can deal with Wraith King Sebastian using the power of the Dragon Sarira and the


    Heavenly Ice Soul. I hope that''s powerful enough," Marcia wished as she locked eyes with Rocky.


    He returned the gaze and then looked at Alyssa as if he were asking for her approval. Immediately, the


    two women nodded. At that moment, words were not needed for them toe up with a unanimous


    decision given the situation.


    Once more, the three of them would be fighting side by side, supporting one another. At the same time,


    they knew deep in their hearts that the fate of the Wild Spirit Land now rested on their hands.


    At the same time, as they flew into the skies above, Marcia and Alyssa ced their hands on the


    Divine Spiritual Source. With widened eyes, they immediately felt in their veins the surging power that


    was more than enough to tear down heaven and earth.


    Afterwards, both Marcia and Alyssa activated the power of the Dragon Sarira and the Heavenly Ice


    Soul synchronously. While this happened, Rocky burned hisst and final soul.


    As soon as they sessfully infused their power into the source, they were met with an explosion,


    which then expanded around them. In a sh, this explosion projected a light shadow, much like that of


    a star in the universe. Itpletely engulfed the three of them as if they had be oneplete


    unit.


    Seeing how the three worked hand in hand to activate the power of the source, Wraith King Sebastian


    was furious as his face darkened. He gave out a condescending smirk and said, "Putting in a lot of


    effort to defeat me, I see. But that''s just useless. You will never defeat me, pitiful beings." Needless to


    say, he never wanted to give Rocky and hisrades the slightest chance to even fight back against


    him. As a result, he immediately raised his Dark King Mace and released surging dark power. After


    trapping Glutton, he rushed towards the trio at lightning speed.


    However, the trio had not yet fully harnessed the power of the source to its maximum, so there was no


    avenue for them to stop the wrath king from approaching them.


    Just at such a critical moment, something unexpected happened. High above in the air, a beast


    shadow with a human-shaped beast shadow mounted on its back was making their way towards the


    trio.


    Rocky looked closely and saw the two beasts were Robin and Ken.


    Robin let out a deafening roar of anger. Without apprehension, it pounced on Wraith King Sebastian in


    full force.


    The minute the king saw that Robin was about to pounce on him, he waved his Dark King Mace. A


    massive cloud of dark power struck down, forcefully crashing with Robin. Despite Robin''s unbelievable


    strength, it was still unable to endure the intense direct blow from the king. As a result, Robin


    immediately let out a roar of pain and agony, with his face twisted in such excruciating pain. Despite the


    sharp pain, it continued to rush towards the king with great and unparalleled momentum. This disy


    of loyalty and strength shocked the king. He never thought that a beast could be such a faithful


    creature that it was ready to die to protect its master. On the other hand, Robin caught him off guard


    and took this opportunity to pounce on him, reducing the king''s speed as he dashed towards the trio.


    Without a doubt, the king was infuriated as soon as it saw Robin blocking his way. As retaliation, he


    immediately shot out a ball of dark force from his body, directly repelling Robin away. After that, he


    casually pointed at Robin, and a beam of light pierced through its body, leaving a big hole. In a sh,


    Robin fell on the ground. A loud thud was heard, and clouds of dust were lifted up all over the sky.


    Blood came flowing out of its body, and it never got up again.


    Unfortunately, Ken witnessed how Robin endured immense pain before its death. As a result, Ken


    immediately raised its head and let out a loud cry. The crystal deer horns above its head lit up all of a


    sudden, illuminating the surroundings with its multicolored feat. Moreover, there was a wave of distinct


    strong spiritual power that flowed between its horns like electricity. Without thinking twice, it swooped


    down and headed towards Wraith King Sebastian at full speed.


    On the other hand, the king raised his hand andunched a shock wave formed by the dark power,


    hitting Ken directly. But before it could be struck by the force, Ken''s figure vanished, avoiding the blow.


    Yet, it reappeared in front of the king almost in the blink of an eye.


    In a split second, Ken''s crystal deer horns lit up, shooting a strong, colorful beam, lighting up the entire


    area around them. Not long after, a violent spiritual explosion that was aimed at Ken rocked the


    atmosphere. At that time, the explosion was so severe that it covered an area within a hundred meters.


    As loyal as it could be, this was Ken''s suicide method so that it could block the king from reaching its


    master and hisrades


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even so, the king still got out of Ken''s colorful light, safe and sound. Ken was badly hurt and fell to the


    ground.


    The trio''s eyes all welled up. They could not find the words to thank the two beasts for sacrificing


    themselves just so the trio could buy themselves some more time. It was very difficult for them to see


    this, especially for Rocky, who could not do anything but watch his loyal beasts die in front of him.


    At that moment, the trio was still releasing the power of the Divine Spiritual Source, because they had


    to release enough power to kill Wraith King Sebastian in one go.


    Of course, the king came to realize what the trio was about to do so he made sure to hurry up and stop


    whatever their n.


    However, just when the king was about to stop the trio, a strapping figure emerged from out of the blue


    and stood in front of the king, preventing him from reaching the trio.


    The trio was not expecting any help from anyone at that moment. That was why all of them were


    beyond shocked to see that Bryant was there to help them out.


    "Prince Crimson, please take care of Shirley for me," Bryant said with firm resolution. As soon as his


    voice trailed off, he narrowed his eyes as he prepared himself to fight against the king without


    hesitation.


    Sure enough, everyone regarded Bryant as one of the best human spirit maniptors, but in front of


    the king, he appeared to be as fragile as a slim twig. The king moved thrice in a swift manner, and


    Bryant already suffered injuries to his mouth. He was spitting a mouthful of blood from the attack.


    Despite all the injuries, he didn''t move a step to escape.


    "You are nothing but an annoying old man!" Wraith King Sebastian snorted coldly as he let out the dark


    power again. Only this time, it was more than a sure hit because Bryant would certainly not be able to


    dodge this.


    The mass of dark power drew closer and closer to Bryant. But just when he was about to be hit,


    another figure sped towards him at an incredible speed, dragging Bryant out of harm''s way.


    "Do you really want to die, Bryant?" an old voice eximed.


    "Ba... Bart..." Bryant was surprised that he was still in one piece. He opened his eyes to see the person


    he would thank for saving his life.


    Breathing heavily from the rush, Bryant saw Bart catching his breath from saving him just in the nick of


    time.


    "Save your breath. It''s not the time to talk about the good old days. I don''t know where hees from


    and why he has such a powerful force. All I know is that we won''t be his match even if we join forces.


    But if there''s anything I believe in, it''s that brat over there. I put my faith in him..." Bart remarked as he


    looked at the trio, specifically Rocky, who was releasing the power of the Divine Spiritual Source.


    "So do we..." a voice from an elder resounded. At that very moment, several elders of the royal family


    also appeared one after the other.


    "Count us in!" Soon, several women led by Isis, Sheridan, Elvis, and other powerful human spirit


    maniptors also emerged and showed their heartfelt support.


    "Hey, don''t forget us!" On the other corner, the queen of the Magic Phoenix Empire, Felicia, and Erica


    also voiced out their support as they flew over atop Glint Phoenix.


    In a matter of moments, more support came pouring in from all directions. A group of spiritual race


    beings, Jill, Elder Evita, Cherry, Ka and so on also appeared and surrounded the trio as if they were


    going to fight to the death in full force. At that moment, they believed that the trio was theirst hope, so


    they would never let them fight alone.

 Chapter 1395 An Abrupt Appearance

    Chapter 1395 An Abrupt Appearance


    "You idiots! I''ll destroy you all! By the time I''m done, none of you will be alive!" Wraith King Sebastian


    screamed like a madman as he witnessed the sea of people rushing towards Rocky to help him.


    Soon after, the king morphed into a ghost-like shadow. Whatever was in his way was killed instantly. It


    was a merciless ughter.


    But even then, no one took a step back. They all stood their ground to block the king.


    The trio¡ªRocky, Marcia, and Alyssa¡ªsighed with gratitude when they witnessed the scene.


    Not long after, the deaths and injuries rose. It appeared the mad king''s deadly, god-like descent upon


    them was unstoppable.


    The Divine Spiritual Source that enveloped the trio suddenly surged. It looked as though it was near its


    limit and could soon be used by the three to their advantage.


    "Everybody, run!" Rocky shouted.


    "Let''s go!" Bartmanded and quickly rushed away with Bryant, thetter seriously injured.


    The spiritual race beings grabbed Isis and the other humans as fast as they could before disappearing


    in the blink of an eye.


    Only the trio was left. The violent king immediatelyunched his first attack which was strong, dark and


    began to rush towards the three at an inhumane speed. Meanwhile, the Divine Spiritual Source''s power


    was moments away from reaching its peak.


    But it appeared the source wouldn''t make it in time as the Wraith King Sebastian''s powerful attack


    inched closer with each second. Without warning, a fire shadow appeared in front of the trio. Although it


    looked hurt, it did its best to defend them without hesitation.


    It was Uriah!


    Almost the same instant, the king''s attack struck its body.


    "Uriah! No!" Rocky was furious upon seeing the Dark King Mace''s power pierce through Uriah.


    Uriah let out a deafening howl. The me that once surged around its body gradually dimmed, like a


    candle''s me about to go out. In the end, its body sumbed to the attack and dissipated into ashes.


    Because Rocky failed to repair Uriah''s defective gene in time, its life expectancy was cut short. The


    beast struggled during its previous battle. Despite this, it wanted to fight side by side with Rocky.


    Although he knew that Uriah would be gone sooner orter, Rocky had managed to form a deep


    connection with the beast. Seeing it die and disappear into thin air in front of him felt like a hot, sharp


    knife had been rammed through his chest and pierced his heart.


    Robin. Ken. Uriah. They were all gone now. The great loss of life left Rocky at a loss for words. He


    found it hard to endure the shattering blow.


    "Wraith King Sebastian!" Rocky called out, eyes furious with rage. As he rushed towards the king


    alone, the Divine Spiritual Source had just reached its maximum power.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Marcia and Alyssanded on the ground. They appeared to be exhausted and losing


    strength.


    The king cackled maniacally as Rocky hurried towards him with the source. He thought that there was


    no way a man like him could evere close to his power. He wouldn''t allow himself to be defeated so


    easily.


    Then, the king suddenly raised his Dark King Mace high above his head. An ominous column of dark


    power soared from it and into the sky where it began to spread quickly. Everything within a few


    thousand meters was shrouded by it. The earth and sky shook as the king''s power source was nearly


    filled.


    The two forces collided with each other loudly and violently in the blink of an eye. The ground trembled


    violently before copsing in on itself. The entirety of the once glorious Pce City had now been


    reduced to ruins.


    The sky above Imperial City burst into blinding light like that of the zing sun which then enveloped


    the entire city. Countless buildings toppled and turned into rubble. It looked as though the city had


    completely vanished.


    Thousands of flowers withered; the water dried up; mountains crumbled, and creatures disappeared


    within ten thousand meters from where the forces collided. It looked as if the once bountiful earth and


    all its resources were gone.


    Suddenly a dazzling, gold light as bright as a star appeared. It continued to grow until itpletely


    enveloped both the Pce City and the Imperial City. The creatures that disappeared earlier had now


    returned.


    Everything was at peace once more, as if the earlier disaster had never urred.


    At the center of the Pce City, which waspletely razed to the ground, two figures faced each


    other.


    Beneath the dust, countless figures crawled out in all directions. They were lucky enough to have


    survived the aftermath of the impact from earlier.


    Marcia and Alyssa were safe and sound in the golden light too and weren''t far away from Rocky. It was


    Lena who protected them. Earlier, she was tied to the altar but due to the impact, the altar was


    damaged and she managed to break free.


    One of the two figures that stood in the center of the Pce City moved slightly before half kneeling to


    the ground.


    "Basil¡­" Terrified, the three women began to rush towards him.


    But then, the figure in front of Rocky suddenly copsed. The expression on his face was full of


    resentment.


    "Fortunately, you haven''t fully regenerated yet. No matter how strong you get, you''ll never be fully


    reborn without your real body!" Rocky gazed at the Wraith King Sebastian who stilly on the ground in


    front of him.


    "So what? I''m immortal. There''s nothing you can do to stop me!" the king sneered.


    "Maybe. But I''ll certainly seal you!" As Rocky spoke and walked towards the king, he was trembling. He


    looked like he was having difficulty standing upright. In fact, he was suffering from a splitting headache


    that slowly began to push him to the brink of unconsciousness. His memories soon became foggy. He


    needed to restrain the daft king with the Divine Spiritual Source as soon as possible.


    Just as Rocky was about to detain him on the spot, he suddenly felt a powerful chill fall from the sky. It


    quickly held him in its icy grip.


    Once he came back to his senses, Rocky found himself immobilized. He had released his power


    source earlier once and now it reached its limit. Therefore, he was unable to break free of the frost''s


    grasp.


    Marcia and the other two women could sense that something was wrong. Before they could take


    action, however, an icy and delicate figure abruptly appeared.


    "The Ice Queen¡­" Rocky recognized the figure the moment heid eyes on her. He never expected


    her to appear at that time.

 Chapter 1396 Ice Queens Demand

    Chapter 1396 Ice Queen''s Demand


    "You''re finally here. I''ve waited for you for a long time, Ice Queen. Bring the Divine King Belial back to


    life as soon as possible. Only until then will he be truly yours..." Wraith King Sebastian said in a somber


    and deep voice.


    "I can''t thank you enough for this, Sebastian. I wouldn''t have had the chance to control him if it weren''t


    for you," Ice Queen said as she expressed her profound appreciation. After her voice trailed off, she


    turned around and locked her eyes at Wraith King Sebastian.


    "What do you mean by that, Ice Queen?" As soon as Rocky heard their conversation, he immediately


    sensed that the two had clearly been keeping a secret.


    "Remember your promise?" the Ice Queen questioned in response.


    At that moment, Rocky''s eyes narrowed. Of course, he remembered that. If he didn''t, then surely,


    Alyssa''s life would be ended by the Ice Queen.


    "It''s time to fulfill your promise. I will use your flesh to resurrect Belial into this world." The Ice Queen


    went straight to the point.


    Rocky was a little bit surprised to hear the Ice Queen''s thoughts. In fact, never had he expected that


    she only saved Alyssa so that she could use his body to bring the Divine King Belial back to life.


    "Then I assume that Apollyon didn''t tell you. Belial is not really dead. In fact, a wisp of his spiritual soul


    remains but is currently sealed somewhere secret. I think that he also wants to be reborn one day..."


    the Ice Queen remarked and revealed another shocking fact.


    Having heard this for the first time, Rocky was taken aback. In fact, not once had the Dragon-shaped


    Soul Beast ever mentioned this to him.


    "Why didn''t you take my body before? Why do you have to wait until now?" Rocky asked as he wanted


    to know the truth.


    "You are Belial''s reincarnation. You have to be willing to sacrifice your body. Otherwise, Belial''s spiritual


    soul would not merge with your body," answered the queen monotonously.


    "With that being said, it would be useless for me to force you to do this." Upon hearing the very specific


    condition, Rocky could not help but sneer.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "So, will you be unwilling to do this? Take a look at her. Don''t you want to keep her alive? Without the


    Heavenly Ice Soul, she would be nothing but a lifeless and cold corpse..." At that moment, the queen


    seemed to have hit Rocky''s weak spot as she used Alyssa to change his mind.


    "Basil, don''t listen to her. Leave me alone." Alyssa had already known why she was resurrected, but


    she didn''t know that Rocky was the one who helped her. That was why upon learning the entire truth,


    she wouldn''t let Rocky sacrifice himself for her.


    Meanwhile, Rocky nced at Alyssa and then looked at the queen. His brows were knitted closely out


    of confusion as he tried to make sense of what he was hearing. Undoubtedly, he wanted to say no,


    because it was obvious that the queen and Wraith King Sebastian were brewing something up.


    Moreover, he thought that maybe the revival of the Divine King Belial was just an excuse. On the other


    hand, if he didn''t agree to what the Ice Queen was asking of him, then Alyssa would definitely die.


    "I need you to decide now. I don''t have much patience," the queen demanded with a cold and cunning


    look in her eyes.


    "I will never let you seed, no matter what you are nning," Alyssa snapped as she suddenly


    ced her hand on her chest. Soon after, she released the Heavenly Ice Soul from her body gradually.


    Immediately, her face began to twist in excruciating pain. Since the Heavenly Ice Soul was integrated


    with her, she felt as if her skin was being peeled from her bones, forcefully separating the Heavenly Ice


    Soul from her body.


    But, Alyssa didn''t think twice about what she was doing. With firm resolution, she would rather sacrifice


    herself than let Rocky make any more sacrifices for her.


    "Marcia, please stop her!" Seeing this horrifying scene, Rocky called out to Marcia right away for help.


    "Stay where you are. Don''te near me," Alyssa yelled at Marcia.


    At that moment, Marcia was in a great dilemma. She knew that once she made a choice, either Rocky


    or Alyssa would die.


    "Ice Queen... I promise you," Rocky unwillingly said to the queen with his cold eyes.


    "Smart choice." In the blink of an eye, Ice Queen appeared beside Alyssa with a gentle smile curled on


    her lips. Then, she said in a low voice, "My child,e here. You must rest!" Soon after, she waved her


    sleeve, and Alyssa''s entire body froze and fell to the ground like a corpse.


    Afterwards, the Ice Queen returned to Rocky and looked at the Divine Spiritual Source that he was


    holding and said, "In a while, I will release Belial''s spiritual soul. When the timees, you will need to


    release the power of the Divine Spiritual Source and lead the spiritual soul into your body. After the


    spiritual soulpletely takes over your flesh body, your soul will disappearpletely. I assure you,


    you won''t feel any pain during the process."


    Rocky took a cold look at the queen and then at the ferocious Wraith King Sebastian. Then he said,


    "But that''s not all. I still have another condition!"


    "Sure, name it. I will satisfy you for as long as I can," the Ice Queen said generously.


    "I want you to kill him." Rocky said coldly as he red at Wraith King Sebastian.


    "Is that all? Sure, I will. But not now. However, I can promise you that I won''t let him hurt anyone


    again," the Ice Queen said firmly.


    "What are you trying to say, Ice Queen?" Wraith King Sebastian''s face darkened immediately.


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you. I have made a deal with Holy Lord. He told me that he will no longer interfere


    with my rtionship with Belial as long as I give you to him," Ice Queen said and smiled slyly.


    "How dare you betray me, you bitch!" Wraith King Sebastian cursed violently.


    After agreeing to Rocky''s condition, the Ice Queen then said with a sweet smile, "Are you satisfied


    now? Let''s begin. We don''t have much time!"


    But right at that moment, Marcia finally took hasty action. After all, she would never forgive herself if


    she let the queen do anything to Rocky. That was why before Rocky could even move, she stood in


    front of him as if trying to block and protect him at the same time.


    When the queen saw Marcia appear, her cold eyes narrowed. She looked at Marcia and asked, "Oh,


    please. I don''t mind giving you a ride to hell if you really want to die."


    "I will never let you hurt Basil. Over my dead body..." Marcia said in a determined voice.


    "No, Marcia. Go away!" Rocky snapped, and his face darkened in anger. He knew that once the queen


    attacked, she would never show mercy.


    "No, I won''t leave." Marcia stood her ground. She would rather die than let the queen get close to


    Rocky.


    "Wow, this is so touching to see. I think I can see myself in you. Unfortunately, darling, it is not up to


    you to decide. So, go away before I tear you to shreds!" the Ice Queen snarled. Meanwhile, the


    queen''s pretty face suddenly became violent like that of a resentful woman. Soon after, she waved her


    sleeve, and a strong ice force shot out, directly rushing towards Marcia.


    As her defense, Marcia waved the forceful Flood Dragon Halberd to resist with all her might. Despite


    this attempt, she was unable to block the attack due to its immense strength. Moreover, she had just


    used all her strength to activate the Divine Spiritual Source. That was why not long after, she was


    directly hit by the ice force, causing her to fly more than ten meters away and drop to the ground.


    "Marcia! No!" Rocky couldn''t help but call out in fear of losing her. Then he red at the queen.


    "Do you feel sorry for her? Believe me, I didn''t mean to do it. It''s just that I find this woman a little too


    annoying," the Ice Queen said innocently.


    However, just as they were talking, Marcia stood up from the ground with great difficulty. The blow from


    the attack really did a number on her, giving her several serious injuries and bruising up her internal


    organs. In fact, an ordinary spiritual being would have never withstood the power that she had just


    absorbed from the Ice Queen.

 Chapter 1397 Wraith King Sebastians Plot

    Chapter 1397 Wraith King Sebastian''s Plot


    Nevertheless, the power of the Dragon Sarira within Marcia was unfathomable. Of course, this was


    also due to her steely determination to save Rocky.


    Marcia quickly morphed into a shadow as red as the twilight that painted the sky before rushing


    towards the Ice Queen again.


    A cold, murderous look was stered on the Ice Queen''s face. She looked ready to kill.


    "Marcia, don''te any closer!" Rocky screamed. He knew the queen would be able to ughter


    Marcia with a single blow.


    But Marcia turned a deaf ear toward him and continued heading for the queen without hesitation.


    "Is it death you desire? I''ll be sure to grant it!" The queen didn''t intend on holding out any longer. As the


    ice radiance around her surged, the surroundings were immediately filled with overwhelming power that


    felt strong enough to topple mountains.


    Then, a cloud of ice must rose from the queen''s jade-like palm. It flew towards Marcia in the blink of an


    eye.


    Without dodging, Marcia pushed the Dragon Sarira to its limit. Relentless determination swam in her


    eyes.


    Even though the queen didn''t make any other move or noise, the ice mist cloud soon collided with


    Marcia''s attack.


    What followed was a loud rumble that resonated throughout thend. After the collision, the ice mist''s


    range expanded to hundreds of meters and immediately condensed. Within it, an ice sculpture posed


    like a runner rushing towards the finish line stood. It was Marcia.


    "Marcia!" Rocky called out as his eyes widened with terror at the sight.


    "Now no one will get in our way. Don''t worry. She isn''t dead. A warrior as powerful as her should still be


    alive. However, I can''t guarantee that if you dy the n. If you cooperate, well, she might live.


    Emphasis on the might," the Ice Queen said coldly.


    "Alright. Let''s get this over with!" Rocky agreed without a second thought. Marcia''s and Alyssa''s lives


    were in danger. All his chips were down. He was already satisfied with defeating the Wraith King


    Sebastian and preventing the spiritual race, humans, and the Wild Spirit Land from falling into despair.


    However, the Wild Spirit Land was still in danger even before the cmity beasts were executed. But


    because the Divine Spiritual Source had been integrated, Holy Lord would be able to use it to save the


    Wild Spirit Land without Rocky''s help. In that case, his mission wasplete. With his time to leave


    getting closer, Rocky naturally was willing to sacrifice his life for Marcia and Alyssa.


    The Ice Queen quickly sped both her hands in front of her chest and began muttering something.


    The next moment, on the earth beneath her feet, numerous runes like the shapes of flying dragons and


    soaring phoenixes morphed and intertwined with each other as they danced through the sky. Soon,


    they formed a pattern like an array.


    "The star god has defied the heavens. The spiritual soul shall now return to its rightful ce!" the


    queen loudly proimed. Instantly, the ice radiance surrounding her bloomed like a glowing ice flower.


    The once dark clouds now turned into night. All the stars scattered across the sky gathered and


    entwined to form a blinding light that hovered in the sky.


    Soon, a column of light shrouded in a celestial neb fell from the sky and into the ice radiance


    surrounding the queen. The runes within the array now came to life as the light surrounding them grew


    brighter and more powerful.


    The survivors of the human race and the spiritual race were startled by the scene.


    As the light column enveloped the entirety of the ice array, the Ice Queen retrieved a jade bottle from


    her pocket. As soon as she removed its lid, a wispy spiritual soul slowly flew out and began to take


    shape. Although its features and outline were still blurry, Rocky recognized who it was immediately¡ª


    the Divine King Belial.


    The queen''s eyes were filled with hope when she saw the king''s spiritual soul. She then turned to


    Rocky and said, "Do what you must!"


    Taking a deep breath, Rocky diverted his gaze towards Divine King Belial''s spiritual soul. He reached


    out a hand to summon the spiritual power which allowed him to channel the king''s spiritual soul into his


    body. The next moment, it ovepped his body.


    "Unleash the Divine Spiritual Source''s true power. Your flesh and Belial''s spiritual soul can then merge


    into one and fully revive him," she eagerly instructed. She now felt certain that her reunion with the man


    she loved was close.


    Upon hearing her words, Rocky infused what remained of his power into the source. This caused it to


    emit a strong, bright light. He sensed his consciousness gradually slipping away. However, various


    memories began to fill his mind too, not his memories but Divine King Belial''s.


    "Belial. My beloved Belial. Come back to me. Come back!" The Ice Queen fervently raised her hands


    towards the sky in prayer.


    Just as the union of Rocky''s body with Belial''s soul waspleted, the Ice Queen suddenly felt


    something stab her from behind. As she looked down, she realized the Dark King Mace had pierced


    through her flesh.


    "Stupid woman! Did you honestly think I had exhausted all of my power? Haha! That was exactly what I


    was waiting for. I have something to tell you. From the beginning, I had already chosen a body for my


    rebirth, which is Basil, Belial''s reincarnation. Once I learned you were going to bring him back to life, I


    knew I could use you for achieving my rebirth." Wraith King Sebastian, who had been sitting on the


    ground previously, stood up. With the proud and energetic look on his face, there was no sign of his


    gloom from his earlier defeat.


    The king had nned everything from the very start. The moment Rocky released his soul, he had


    known that Rocky''s body would be the most suitable vessel for his own rebirth. It was also why he


    made a deal with Alston to gain a small amount of power in exchange for his body. In fact, Alston had


    just served as the vessel for Wraith King Sebastian to garner more power. All his arduous waiting had


    led to this moment.


    The king now possessed enough power to transfer his soul into Rocky''s body and return to life through


    the Divine Spiritual Source.


    It was safe to say that Alston and the Ice Queen were merely pawns and Wraith King Sebastian was


    the hand that moved them. His n was finally falling into ce.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The time was ripe. The king no longer needed to hide. Once he got rid of the Ice Queen, the benefits


    he would reap would be even sweeter.

 Chapter 1398 The Mission

    Chapter 1398 The Mission


    "Ha-ha! I''m unstoppable!" Wraith King Sebastianughed wildly. Not long after, his eyes fell on Rocky,


    who was about to merge with Divine King Belial''s spiritual soul at that time. Without a doubt, he would


    do whatever it took to stop the Divine King Belial froming back to life.


    "You are mine!" Wraith King Sebastian dered while rushing into the ice array. Soon after, a ghost


    came out of Alston''s body and flew towards Rocky with an invincible momentum.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Alston''s body immediately converted into ash the moment Wraith King Sebastian''s soul left


    his body. Frankly, he should have perished a long time ago if it weren''t for Wraith King Sebastian''s


    power. And now that the king had abandoned his body, this was his only endgame. In fact, not a single


    piece of bone nor a fragment of his soul remained in the world.


    At the end of it all, Alston was the one who was stewed in his own juice.


    On the other hand, Wraith King Sebastian, who was now a ghost, sped into Rocky''s body. Instantly, he


    was able to stop the merging of Rocky''s flesh body and Divine King Belial''s spiritual soul, and at the


    same time, tried to upy Rocky''s body.


    At that moment, Rocky felt that the things happening to him all seemed too familiar as if he was


    reying it inside his body while being at the center of the ice array.


    The only difference was that Rocky was a spectator this time around. He witnessed how Wraith King


    Sebastian confronted Divine King Belial, who was resurrected with the power of the Divine Spiritual


    Source.


    "I never thought I''d see you again." Divine King Belial looked at Wraith King Sebastian calmly with a


    nonchnt expression spread across his face. While Rocky was able to read Divine King Belial''s


    memories, he also got Rocky''s memories in return. Therefore, he was fully aware of what had


    happened without leaving any important detail.


    "That was close, Belial. You nearly came back to lifepletely," Wraith King Sebastian said with an


    ominous smile. Divine King Belial was not able to control Rocky''s body at that time because his


    spiritual soul hadn''tpletely integrated with Rocky''s soul. Therefore, Wraith King Sebastian still had


    a great opportunity to seize control of Rocky''s body.


    "My rebirth is purely the Ice Queen''s personal wish," Divine King Belial said aggressively.


    "Is that so? Then why did you leave a wisp of your spiritual soul? Do you do that on purpose so that Ice


    Queen can have a chance to bring you back to life?" Wraith King Sebastian asked with a ferocious and


    cunning look.


    "I didn''t keep my soul. Perhaps, it was the Holy Lord''s doing. I don''t know what he wants, and it has


    never been a part of my n," Divine King Belial said as he shook his head in denial.


    "It seems that you don''t want to be reborn in the first ce. In that case, retire this boy''s body and give


    him to me now!" Wraith King Sebastian sneered.


    "Do you even think it''s possible?" Divine King Belial mocked and then turned to look at Rocky. "Are you


    willing to sacrifice yourself for this world?" he asked fervently.


    "Well, I''m dying anyway so what''s the use. Even if I''m hesitant, it won''t make any difference," Rocky


    said with a powerless smile.


    "Oh, really? Then use your body to refine me and Wraith King Sebastian with the Divine Spiritual


    Source. Then, your soul will also perish. Perhaps, after this, nothing but a soulless body will remain,"


    Divine King Belial said easily.


    "But how am I going to do that?" Rocky asked seriously.


    "The most powerful part about the Divine Spiritual Source is that it can achieve anything ording to


    its owner''s will and determination. In fact, back then, we Star Divine Race used it to save our own


    world. However, years after, we discovered that we had a price to pay for using it. Since the day we got


    the Divine Spiritual Source, we''ve been destined to shoulder the fate of two worlds." Divine King Belial


    heaved a deep sigh that was full of a mix of emotions.


    "So that''s the whole reason why you want to get everything back on track. Am I right? Do you want to


    free the Star Divine Race from this jinxed fate?" Rocky looked at Divine King Belial and questioned.


    "Yes. The Star Divine Race was expected to perish. But of course, we wanted to survive, so we


    destroyed the bnce of the other world, causing more races to be involved in the mess. Eventually,


    the two worlds will surely embrace their ends. With that being said, I believe that I have the task and


    responsibility to turn things back the way they were before it''s toote," Divine King Belial said with firm


    resolution.


    "Unfortunately for you, it seems that the spiritual race didn''t live up to your expectations. Instead,


    they''re bringing the entire Wild Spirit Land to its end," Rocky smiled bitterly.


    "Maybe it''s destined after all. Take a look at it this way: it''s simr to how you traveled all the way from


    another world just to be the savior of this one. What you''ve done here must have a reason. All of


    this has meaning," Divine King Belial said as if he knew everything that Rocky was thinking of.


    "I understand. Okay, then. I''ll follow your order." Rocky nodded.


    "I''ll try to dy Sebastian to buy you some time, but I''m afraid that it won''t be long enough. If you want


    to say goodbye to your loved ones, you''d better do it now!" Divine King Belial said, signaling for him to


    leave right away.


    "Thank you!" Rocky said in a grateful tone. Not long after, he came back to reality.


    After being damaged by the Dark King Mace, the Ice Queen turned very weak and old. At that moment,


    she could not stand up from the ground where she sat dejectedly.


    On the other hand, Rocky knew that he didn''t have much time left, so he immediately walked up to Ice


    Queen and said, "I''ve just met Divine King Belial."


    "B... Belial? Where''s he now?" The Ice Queen lifted her head with excitement. She gave her all to put a


    smile on her face wrinkled by pain.


    "He''s inside my body as we speak. He is holding back Wraith King Sebastian. In fact, he''s decided to


    die together with him," Rocky said straightforwardly.


    "What? What are you talking about? No, he can''t do that. This is the only chance to bring him back to


    life. If thisst remnant of his spiritual soul disappears, he can never be reborn." The Ice Queen


    grabbed Rocky and shook her head anxiously out of fear.


    "He has a message for you. He wants you to let go of your obsession with him. He may have lied to


    you, but his love for you is true. However, he has a mission that he has to aplish by any means. I


    am so sorry, but he said that you two will never be together," Rocky exined just as the Divine King


    Belial had told him.


    "Are you sure he said that?" After hearing those words, the Ice Queen suddenly became calm.


    Rocky looked at her and waited for her reply casually.


    "Okay, if that''s what he wants. Then, take me with you. If Belial can''t be reborn, it''s meaningless for me


    to live in this world. I''m willing to go with him," the Ice Queen said decisively.


    But Rocky didn''t say anything more. If this was herst wish, then he had no reason to stop her from


    doing what she wanted.


    At that moment, the Ice Queen used her remaining strength to reverse her restraints on Marcia and


    Alyssa. The frost covering Alyssa''s body quickly melted, causing her to awaken, followed by Marcia,


    who was also set free from the ice that bound her.


    As soon as they came back to their senses, they learned that Alston had disappeared, and the Ice


    Queen had turned into an old and fragile woman. On the other hand, their eyes fell on Rocky, who was


    just standing there, looking at them silently.


    Upon seeing him there, they immediately stood up and ran as fast as they could to his side.


    "That settles it. I havepleted my mission. It''s time for me to leave now. I don''t have enough time to


    say goodbye to everyone, so please tell them for me, will you? Tell Isis to raise Nigel to be a great


    man." Rocky tried his best to say everything he wanted to say in a few sentences because he was


    running out of time. He had to do everything hastily before his soul disappeared.

 Chapter 1399 Rebuild Their Homelands

    Chapter 1399 Rebuild Their Homnds


    "Basil..." Marcia''s and Alyssa''s eyes welled up with tears. At that moment, they were inconsble and


    heartbroken, for they knew that Rocky would be gone forever.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hey,e on. Don''t fret. I wish that after all this chaos and mayhem, the human race and the spiritual


    race will learn how to coexist peacefully and create a more powerful world together," Rocky said.


    "We will try our very best to fulfill your wish, Basil. We promise you," Marcia faithfully promised.


    "Thank you so much. This is it. I''d better get going now." Rocky smiled with ease. Soon after, he


    nced at the two women and then walked to Ice Queen''s side, taking her up in his arms.


    At that moment, the survivors, along with Isis, Sabina, and Bryant, rushed over to him, but it was


    already toote. All they were able to do was to watch him soar into the sky with Ice Queen beside him.


    Both parties were so relieved at that moment, knowing that they could live on with their lives. But of


    course, nothing was for free, and they had paid a heavy price for their freedom.


    Without a doubt, that was a moment that would forever be cherished and embedded in their hearts!


    Meanwhile, Rocky set aside all the distractions and focused himself on merging with the Divine


    Spiritual Source. Not long after, the Divine Spiritual Source engulfed both him and Ice Queen like


    exploding fireworks.


    In the blink of an eye, the entire sky was illuminated by the light of the Divine Spiritual Source, shining


    soft light on the ground.


    "No... I don''t want to vanish from this world like this. I want to be the unique king of this world..." Wraith


    King Sebastian shouted resentfully as he disintegrated in Rocky''s body.


    Simultaneously, Divine King Belial''s soul also flew out of Rocky''s body as he was eager to meet Ice


    Queen for onest time. At that moment, the two of them wrapped their arms around each other in the


    sky, vanishing together.


    Rocky smiled at the sight of this. Patiently, he waited for his soul to slowly disappear from the body that


    didn''t even belong to him.


    At the same time, his flesh gradually became weak due to losing all of his remaining strength, which


    slowly turned him into an old man with grey hair.


    But, at the moment, a loud sound echoed, catching his attention. Instantly, everything went pitch ck


    around him. It was not long before a light shadow appeared in front of him.


    "Whoa, you are..." Dazed at first, Rocky soon recognized who was in front of him. It was no other than


    the real Basil who had fallen asleep inside his body the entire time.


    At that moment, he clearly saw how the real Basil was thin and fragile, just in the same condition when


    he was initially possessed. But looking deep in his eyes, he found there was an obvious sign of


    determination, suggesting that he would not admit defeat.


    "Oh, I almost forgot about you. If you can still survive, then you can turn into me. Please, take good


    care of them for me. I know that this should be your life. But because of me, you have been put to


    sleep for so long. Quite frankly, I really feel a little sorry for you," Rocky said with a little smirk on his


    face.


    During that time, Basil slowly approached Rocky and then reached out his hand to touch him. Rocky


    was only able to feel his soul gradually fading away. But somehow, he felt that despite the soul fading


    away, it was actually bing clearer, while Basil''s figure continued to blur.


    "You..." Meanwhile, Rocky seemed to have realized something, so he could not help but immediately


    ask in confusion, "Why did you do that? Take my ce. You should be the one to survive. After all, I


    don''t belong to this world anymore."


    However, Basil did not respond. He just stared at Rocky without uttering a word until his figure


    completely vanished. In fact, Rocky didn''t even have the time to say his words before he suddenly lost


    consciousness.


    Soon enough, a blinding ray of golden light emerged above the Pce City, but then it disappeared


    instantly together with the Divine Spiritual Source.


    After some time, Rocky opened his eyes. To his surprise, he found himself in the ruins on the edge of


    the Imperial City.


    "What happened? How did I turn out like this?" His confused eyes narrowed. He stood up and looked


    at himself. But what he saw shocked him to his very core. He had turned into a grey-haired old man, an


    ordinary person without any visible signs of extraordinary strength.


    Generally, he was not that disappointed with what he found out. All he knew at that time was that he


    was lucky enough to have survived. In fact, he would have already disappeared from this world if it


    weren''t for the real Basil who had fused his soul with him. Otherwise, it would have been the real Basil


    who might have survived and lived on.


    Moreover, he was also aware that he could no longer face Marcia and the others from now on. Despite


    thinking of them fondly, he knew that he could not mess up other people''s lives anymore. In addition,


    he thought that his departure might not be such a bad thing after all.


    At that moment, he looked left and right and then picked up a broken and dusty cloak near his feet.


    Upon picking it up, he covered his head with it and passed through the ruins, disappearing in the strong


    rattling wind.


    Back when Rocky defeated Alston, the spiritual race ns ruled by Alston were also freed. Luckily, the


    Phoenix Master n, the Dragon Master n, and the Wood n all possessed their own foundation.


    Therefore, they returned to their original territory and used their time wisely to recover their strength.


    On the other hand, the Ghost Master n and the Giants n got weaker than before due to the


    heavy damages and casualties that they had sustained. As for the small and medium-sized spiritual


    race ns, almost all of them went homeless, without any leaders. As a result, they were affiliated to


    the Dragon Master n and the other higher ns.


    Meanwhile, the human empires had quite simrities in the situation with the rest of the spiritual race


    ns¡ªheavy losses coupled with the difficulty of regaining their strength. At that time, all they could do


    was to submit to the rule of the Holy Dragon Empire, the Magic Phoenix Empire, or the Timber Deity


    Empire.


    But as soon as Alston died, the Holy Dragon Empire rose and became powerful again due to the return


    of the three army groups led by Marcia and Bryant. On the other hand, Rocky''s son, Nigel, had also


    smoothly ascended the throne and be the new and youngest emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    As for the Magic Phoenix Empire, Erica naturally took over the throne since its emperor had been


    abdicated. With the help of the Holy Dragon Empire, the Magic Phoenix Empire started to rise and


    develop.


    Meanwhile, in the Timber Deity Empire, there was an intense fight for the throne since the former


    emperor died. In the end, Alyssa was the one who took over the throne and became the only female


    ruler in the history of the Timber Deity Empire, exceeding everyone''s expectation.


    A few monthster, the Holy Dragon Empire, the Magic Phoenix Empire, and the Timber Deity Empire


    issued a joint statement after discussion. ording to them, they constituted the alliance of united


    empires in the Wild Spirit Land. Moreover, they had also proposed a n for the empires that had


    joined the united empires before to rebuild their homnds. As soon as the n wasunched, it


    luckily received the support of all the humans and the empires almost instantly.


    Not long after, many countries began to rebuild their homnds with the support of the three empires.


    But among the three empires, the Holy Dragon Empire was the one that offered the most help. Among


    all the teams it sent to help rebuild the other empires, a team full of strong and powerful women was


    particrly eye-catching. As a matter of fact, such a unique team surprised and excited everyone in the


    Wild Spirit Land.

 Chapter 1400 The Old Man Cured A Boy

    Chapter 1400 The Old Man Cured A Boy


    In an abandoned city in a small country, countless homeless people swarmed up as the help and ration


    from the Holy Dragon Empire had arrived and were being facilitated by the army.


    "Don''t push. Everyone will receive their share. Just line up properly so that we can distribute them


    faster." In an open area among the ruins, several wooden tables were ced ordingly, whererge


    pots full of hot porridge rested on them. At the same time, three beautiful women were serving the


    porridge to the civilians that formed a long line. The people were delighted that on top of the hot meal


    that they could eat, they were being served by gorgeous and kind-hearteddies.


    "Sabina, look at all these people. They''re wearing such shabby clothes when the winter is around the


    corner. They might get sickter on. Shouldn''t we prepare some warm clothes for them?" a woman in


    blue, who looked so dignified and graceful, asked the woman in white.


    "Oh, right! I almost forgot. Thanks for reminding me, Luci. I was about to ask Commander Li about it,


    but it slipped off my mind after we got busy preparing for the food. We really need to request the Holy


    Dragon Empire to bring some warm clothes for the people here," the woman in white replied.


    These two women were none other than Sabina and Luci. They were part of the group that was sent


    for the operation in this remote area.


    At that moment, a woman in redined to the other two as she pursed her lips, "God! I''m so tired


    and my waist is so sore. If I had known that it would be this boring, I wouldn''t havee with you."


    "Oh,e on, Shirley. No one asked you to be here. Aren''t you the one who insisted oning with


    us? So, if you haveints, me yourself for that," Sabina retorted in an annoyed tone.


    "Hey, you! Watch yournguage! I''ve been tolerating you for a long time now. Don''t judge me or goad


    me as long as you have the opportunity," Shirley retorted at once.


    "Oh, yeah? If my words are so displeasing to your ears, then just cover your ears! Or better yet, you


    can go back to the Holy Dragon Empire and enjoy your bright and graceful life there." Sabina wasn''t


    the type to back down, especially when it was against Shirley.


    "What? There''s something wrong with your tongue. Do you know that? I won''t be disgraced by you. I''m


    going to teach you a lesson today!" Then, Shirley suddenly waved a spoon and pointed it at Sabina''s


    face as she red at her with her elegant eyes.


    "Really now? I disgraced you? You''re the one who''s embarrassing yourself!" Sabina answered sharply.


    Upon hearing this, Shirley wasn''t able to control herself anymore. She immediately dashed towards


    Sabina.


    On the other hand, Sabina didn''t show any weakness and put on a posture that was also ready to


    battle it out.


    Seeing that the members of the army were about to start a fight, the people in front of the table started


    retreating in fear that they might get caught up in the women''s fight.


    "You two! Stop this right away. You''re scaring the civilians! Ugh. I don''t know what to do with you."


    Luci didn''t know if she was going to cry orugh. However, since it wasn''t the first time that this


    happened, she didn''t find this incident too surprising.


    Out of nowhere, an old man in ragged clothes and a bamboo hat appeared in the crowd. He seemed to


    be carrying various medicinal materials on his back as he passed by the area. As he slightly raised his


    bamboo hat, his eyes fell on the three women. There was something in his eyes that showed a


    nostalgic expression but also faded away soon after.


    When the old man was about to leave, amotion suddenly rose from the crowd. The people started


    dispersing as if they had seen a terrifying monster. It turned out that a child between the ages of five or


    six copsed to the ground, and when they saw him, he was trembling while his skin had already


    darkened.


    "Oh no. It''s the gue¡­


    The gue ising for us again!"


    "Hurry up! Get away from him or all of us will be infected!"


    The crowd began to panic, running as far as they could. The once peaceful area was instantly filled


    with screams and total chaos.


    Seeing this, Sabina and Shirley, who were fighting, immediately looked at each other and agreed to put


    their squabble off even without uttering a word. Then, they rushed into the crowd and shouted,


    "Everyone, don''t panic! Maintain a distance of about ten meters and wait for further instructions."


    Hearing their clear order, the people seemed to have calmed down a bit and did as they were ordered.


    At the same time, Luci also led another group of soldiers and soon blocked off the surroundings.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After securing the civilians, Sabina and Shirley cautiously walked towards the child and examined him


    carefully.


    "It does seem to be the gue. His symptoms look exactly the same as the ones that appeared in the


    Holy Dragon Empire. This is bad timing," Sabina said softly, worrying about all the people surrounding


    them.


    When themoners heard that it might indeed be another case of the gue, an uproar started


    within the crowd. They were extremely afraid that they might get affected too.


    "We should immediately iste this area," Sabina said to Shirley.


    Thetter nodded and thought the same.


    However, just as Sabina was about to formally order the istion of the area, a voice suddenly


    shouted, "He doesn''t have the gue! Don''t be too nervous."


    Hearing this, all of the people immediately looked in the direction where the voice came from. They


    found that it was the old man who was wearing a bamboo hat who spoke.


    Sabina and Shirley quickly noticed the old man and asked him, "Sir, are you a doctor?"


    "Well, sort of," the old man replied briefly.


    "Howe you''re so sure that he isn''t suffering from the gue?" Shirley asked just to make sure.


    "I just know," the old man replied without a hint of doubt in his voice.


    Hearing the old man''s response, the people started discussing among themselves. They didn''t think


    they could trust the old man, and they thought that he might just be pretending to be an expert.


    "So, what is he suffering from? Can you cure him?" Sabina asked straightforwardly.


    "Follow my instructions and see for yourself. Find a big bucket. ce one tael of jute, three nts of


    Elsholtziamunis, four kilograms of Gastrodia, and hot water into it. He should recover in about


    fifteen minutes after bathing in it," the old man instructed.


    "Are you sure? If your treatment fails, you are the only one to me!" She was not that knowledgeable


    in the field of medicine but she didn''t think that the old man''s method was enough to heal the boy.


    "Sabina, why don''t we give it a try? It''s better than doing nothing at all," Luci suggested after careful


    thinking.


    Hearing Luci''s words, Sabina cast a nce at the old man again. In fact, the first time she saw the


    old man, she somehow had a familiar feeling. But then, soon enough, she realized that she didn''t know


    him at all. However, when the old man offered a solution to cure the boy, she instinctively felt that she


    could trust him.


    Determined to have a shot at saving the boy, Sabina immediately ordered some soldiers to prepare all


    the medicinal materials that the old man had mentioned.


    After a while, the bucket of medicinal ingredients was already brought in, but there seemed to be one


    missing from the list. "Miss Sabina, we''ve already prepared everything except for the Elsholtzia


    communis. We can''t find some nearby," one of the soldiers informed.


    "Don''t worry. I have some of it." Then, the old man took out three nts of Elsholtziamunis from


    the medicine basket behind him.


    When Commander Li was about to get the nts from the old man, he was immediately stopped by


    Sabina, signaling him that she would do it herself. All this time, she couldn''t shake off the feeling that


    there was something suspicious about the old man. Thus, when she took the herbs from him, she


    deliberately looked at his face under the bamboo hat. Although she couldn''t clearly see his look clearly,


    she vaguely saw a wrinkled old face.


    "Thank you." Sabina then shifted her gaze away from the old man with furrowed brows. She was still


    somewhat confused, but she also thought that she might just be looking too much into it.


    After taking the herbs, Sabina asked someone to pour the hot water into the huge bucket. Then, she


    ced all the herbs inside to soak them all in. Soon after, they ced the child into the bucket and


    submerged his skin into the water.


    Just as the old man said, in less than fifteen minutes, the boy''s gue-like symptoms had begun fading


    away, and his skin gradually cleared up.


    "He''s cured! It really is not the gue!" Shirley shouted, ted by the oue of the procedure.


    Seeing this, Sabina immediately turned towards the old man to thank him, only to find out that he had


    already disappeared.

 Chapter 1401 Accept The Test

    Chapter 1401 ept The Test


    Not far from the ruins, the old man with the medicine basket surfaced again and slowly took off his


    bamboo hat, revealing his wrinkled face. Even if Sabina and the other two women saw his current face,


    they might not be able to fully recognize him. However, once they knew his real identity, they would be


    utterly shocked but ted at the same time. This old man was the one who had sacrificed his own life


    just to defeat Wraith King Sebastian a while back¡ªit was none other than Rocky.


    At that moment, although he didn''t show any visible expression on his face, it was rather hard for him


    to hide the surging emotions from the bottom of his heart. He didn''t expect to meet the three women in


    a country that was so far away from the Holy Dragon Empire. After his short encounter with them, his


    memories about the past became vivid once again.


    "I wonder what Marcia and Isis are doing right now? Thest time I heard, Nigel has already taken over


    the throne despite his young age. It must have been very hard for Isis¡­" Rocky couldn''t help but sigh


    deeply. Even though he decided to stay away from them, the yearning in his heart was still making him


    suffer every passing day. Right now, he was just an ordinary doctor who was traveling around. He was


    no longer the reincarnation of Divine King Belial, nor Prince Crimson, nor the savior of the Wild Spirit


    Land.


    Being far away from all the people that he loved, he felt very lonely and alone. His strong desire of


    seeing his loved ones was actually killing him softly. But he clearly knew that this was the exact


    moment that he needed to be stronger. He had lost all of his power, meaning that he would just be a


    huge burden to everyone if he chose to be around them. Although, he was aware that even in his


    current state, Isis and the others would still ept him for who he was.


    Thus, after a moment of hesitation, Rocky put on his bamboo hat again and went on with his journey.


    For now, he nned on going to another town or country.


    However, just after he took a few steps, a roaring noise resounded from the depths of the earth.


    Thunders rumbled; violent windsshed out; dark clouds began to gather, and bolts of lightning raged


    from the sky as if something ominous was about to ensue.


    "No! Are the cmity beasts about to free themselves from their shackles again?" Rocky felt a chill


    down his spine as his face wore a serious expression.


    Just as Rocky had suspected, about a few dayster, the cmity beasts suddenly reappeared in the


    Wild Spirit Land and caused devastating chaos. It had just been through a bloody disaster and the lives


    of the people were yet to go back to normal. But this time, without Rocky and the Divine Spiritual


    Source to save them, the Wild Spirit Land was in such a perilous situation.


    Because this matter was of great importance, the Holy Dragon Empire had to gather the


    representatives of all countries in the name of the united empires to discuss what their


    countermeasures would be. At the same time, they had also invited the representatives of the spiritual


    race ns, hoping that they could cooperate with the humans to vanquish theirmon foes¡ªthe


    cmity beasts.


    Surprisingly, the discussion went smoothly. Almost all the ns of the spiritual race expressed their


    enthusiastic coboration with the humans. However, since there was no Divine Spiritual Source,


    dealing with the cmity beasts would be extremely difficult¡ªnay impossible.


    Despite this dreadful challenge, in order to prevent the Wild Spirit Land from falling into grave danger


    again, the united empires and the spiritual race reached a consensus to exert their best efforts to fight


    against the cmity beasts. For the first time in history, this would be the first real cooperation between


    the two sides. This time, they would join hands as equals.


    Soon enough, an army, which wasprised of hundreds of thousands of troops from various


    countries and about two thousand masters from the spiritual race, was formed. It was further divided


    into nine squads that would simultaneously fight against the cmity beasts in order to prevent them


    from causing further destruction in the Wild Spirit Land.


    However, it was clear to all humans and the members of the spiritual race that it was just an ideal


    situation if they could really beat the cmity beasts. None of them could actually match them in terms


    of strength even if theybined their powers. But even so, they still chose to fight for the sake of their


    land and the future generation.


    It was a losing battle that they had no other choice but to put their lives on the line.


    Then, the time came to confront the cmity beasts. In the fierce battle, the joint army of humans and


    the spiritual race suffered heavy casualties on the get-go. Some groups were almostpletely


    annihted just within a month when the war began.


    Obviously, the Wild Spirit Land was hanging by a thread. In just a short while, both humans and the


    spiritual race would face their extinction if a miracle didn''t persist.


    Meanwhile, in a town that had been recently destroyed by a cmity beast, Rocky was there, trying his


    best to help by healing the injured ones. However, there were countless casualties that it seemed like


    his tireless efforts were still negligible.


    ''What the hell is the Holy Lord doing at this time? All of the people are really going to die if nothing is


    done,'' Rocky thought to himself as he looked around and saw all the injured people dying one after


    another.


    However, while Rocky was still wallowing in despair, a ray of golden light suddenly fell unto him. Then,


    time seemed to have stopped as all the people in his surroundings became motionless.


    "Atst, you finally showed up. Where is the Divine Spiritual Source?" Rocky asked without hesitation


    as he saw the golden light, recognizing that it was indeed the Holy Lord.


    "Why? Are you nning to save this world again? But you have lost all your strength to be its savior. In


    fact, even if I did give you the Divine Spiritual Source, you can''t do anything about the cmity beasts.


    It''s just futile resistance, just like what the humans and the spiritual race are doing right now," the Holy


    Lord answered frankly.


    "Yeah, I can''t do it¡­ but you can. You''re omnipotent, aren''t you?" Rocky said with a straight face.


    "Don''t be mistaken. My mission is to record the history of the world, not to interfere with it. Back then, I


    did the wrong thing. At the spur of the moment, I helped the Star Divine Race find a way to prevent the


    world from copsing. Consequently, the history of the Wild Spirit Land was drastically changed


    because of me. I don''t intend to make the same mistake again," the Holy Lord said distantly.


    "Then, it''s all the more reason why you should get everything back on track and give the Divine


    Spiritual Source to the humans and the spiritual race. Am I wrong?" Rocky insisted.


    "No. History will just repeat again." It was pretty evident from the voice of the Holy Lord that he had lost


    his confidence.


    "Then, what''s the point of everything I have done so far? I''ve sacrificed all that I had for nothing?!"


    Rocky shouted in exasperation.


    "Every act has a corresponding consequence. You are able to survive because of the sacrifices you''ve


    done throughout your life. Well, if you want, I can send your soul back to the world that you originally


    came from. Would that make you feel better?" the Holy Lord asked.


    "What? You can do that?" Rocky had to admit that he was quite stunned by what he heard. It was


    indeed intriguing and tempting. If he could return to where he was from, it meant that he could return to


    his original life. In his original world, there was no strife of this kind, and he didn''t need to be a savior.


    He could just live a peaceful life, and at the end of the day, there was a warm bed that couldfort


    him.


    "But there''s no point in doing that¡­ Even if I do go back, my heart will always yearn for the things that I


    will be leaving here," Rocky said with a bitter smile. He knew that his heart was already shackled into


    this world. At that time, he would rather stay in this damned world than return to the modern world,


    where he would feel like a total stranger.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The truth was he didn''t regret sacrificing his life for the Wild Spirit Land one bit. But now that it was


    facing an inevitable demise again, he felt that everything he had done up to this point was


    meaningless. In the end, he still couldn''t stop this world from perishing.


    "Do you really want to save this world that much?" the Holy Lord suddenly asked after thinking for a


    moment.


    "Honestly, I just want the people that I care to survive¡­" Rocky replied as he looked in the distance. He


    had been always true to himself. If he only had the power to save the world and sacrifice his life all over


    again, he would not hesitate to do it in a heartbeat.


    "What if I tell you that I can help you regain the power to control the Divine Spiritual Source and even


    make you stronger than ever? Well, of course, I know what your answer will be. But you need to


    undergo a test first and pass it." The Holy Lord shed him some light of hope at the most crucial


    moment.


    "What test are we talking about?" Rocky''s facial expression immediately changed. His eyes lit up, like a


    zing wave of mes that would consume anything that would block his way. With onest chance to


    save everything he had fought for, he was determined to do whatever it cost him.

 Chapter 1402 The Desperate Fight Against The Calamity Beast

    Chapter 1402 The Desperate Fight Against The Cmity Beast


    "It''s just to see if you''re qualified enough to be my sessor," the Holy Lord said seriously.


    "I beg your pardon? Your sessor?" stunned, Rocky asked in surprise.


    "To tell you the truth, there is someone like me out there who records the history in all the worlds, even


    including the one you''re from. The Holy Lord is just a title given to me in the Star Divine World," the


    Holy Lord exined,pletely rendering Rocky speechless.


    "Then who on earth are you?" Initially, Rocky thought that the Holy Lord was from the Star Divine Race.


    But as it turned out, there was more to his unbelievable secret.


    "We are called watchers. As for our origins, you''ll definitely learn more after you be my sessor.


    Despite having the ability to travel through space and time and being powerful, we can''t interfere with


    each of the world''s history. We are bound to only record the history of each world, and nothing more.


    We can live forever in a certain time, but still, this does not make us immortal. Frankly, I should have


    disappeared long ago when the Star Divine Race was wiped out. But because Divine King Belial


    wanted me to record the history of the Wild Spirit Land, I let myself fall asleep instead."


    "I first thought that I could make Divine King Belial my sessor. I just didn''t expect him to decide to


    destroy himself. That was why I began to closely observe you the minute you showed up. Even though


    you are the reincarnation of Divine King Belial, I believe that your soul stilles from another world.


    No matter how hard I try to find out why, I just couldn''t. Perhaps, it is just heavenly destined that even


    watchers like us can''t predict the future. I thought of it a lot of times, and I believe that if you be


    my sessor and the next watcher of this world, you may be able to change the fate of this world," the


    Holy Lord stated slowly.


    "So, does that mean that I can change the fate of the entire Wild Spirit Land as long as I am your


    sessor?" Rocky rified.


    "You got that right. The watchers might not be able to intervene in the process of the world, but we


    have the responsibility to maintain the world''s bnce. If you be a watcher, the responsibility of


    maintaining bnce and making sure it doesn''t change rests in your hands. In my opinion, the Wild


    Spirit Land is bound to be destroyed. It is just a matter of time. However, it is being destroyed too


    soon," the Holy Lord added.


    "So, how do I pass your test?" Rocky asked as soon as he heard his exnation. In fact, he didn''t


    need to think about anything else at that time. He believed that sacrificing himself once again was


    nothing as long as it would mean that he could save the world. Moreover, he thought that this sacrifice


    was tenfold better than dragging a seemingly lifeless body to live a miserable life.


    "Okay, then. Come with me. You don''t have to worry. This would be very easy for you. After all, you are


    already qualified to be a sessor. Plus, I admire that you are very selfless! That trait is very hard to


    come by nowadays!" While he said those words, a strong golden light immediately lifted from his body,


    instantly enveloping both him and Rocky. In the blink of an eye, they vanished from where they stood.


    Meanwhile, humans and the members of the spiritual race worked together fervently to fight against the


    cmity beasts. However, theirbined power was still deemed to be minuscule and insignificant


    under the overwhelming power of the cmity beasts.


    A monthter, the Demonic Thunder Tiger, which had been subdued by Rocky, emerged in the Holy


    Dragon Empire''s territory. Ferociously, it marched its way condescendingly, destroying everything in its


    path.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    As a result, the Holy Dragon Empire gathered all of its soldiers and spirit maniptors at once. They all


    tried their best to banish the beast from theirnd, but no matter what they did, the Demonic Thunder


    Tiger only smashed them with a terrifyingly powerful counterattack.


    At that time, a myriad of corpsesy on the ground, with everything burned into crisps on the battlefield


    at the Gehenna Border. Everything was rendered lifeless or destroyed in ruins as the sky struck


    lightning and thunder every so often.


    Not long after, a gigantic beast stood upright on its four legs on the horizon, shing lightning all over


    its entire body. It took one step after another, making everything within a hundred meters around it turn


    into a void.


    "P...Preceptor Marcia, I''m afraid we can''t stop it." Panting from running, a young man sped his way into


    the camp and reported.


    At that time, many people gathered in the camp, including Marcia, Bryant, Sabina, Luci, Shirley, and


    other familiar faces. The young man who came in was also rted to them as he was Sabina''s


    younger brother, Flint.


    On the other hand, Marcia was given the title of imperial preceptor to assist the state affairs after Nigel


    ascended the throne.


    "Deputy Commander Flint, how many soldiers and spirit maniptors are left at the front line?" Marcia


    asked directly.


    "Only thirty thousand soldiers and less than a hundred spirit maniptors left respectively," Flint replied


    at once.


    "That means that we have lost more than a hundred thousand soldiers and hundreds of spirit


    maniptors in such a short time. If it goes on at this rate, we can''t drive the beast out of our empire


    even if we put every single ounce of force we have," Bryant sighed dejectedly.


    "At the worst, we''ll risk our lives in resistance," Shirley yelled. At that moment, she could not hide the


    annoyance that filled her eyes any longer.


    "In any case, we must not let the cmity beast move further into our empire. Otherwise, the Holy


    Dragon Empire will be a living hell that we all will be killed," Marcia said with firm resolution.


    "If only Basil were here. I bet everything would be fine if he were here. I know he''d find a way out of this


    mess." Luci couldn''t help but exim in misery.


    Hearing her words, all the people in the area looked down in sadness for sharing her sentiments.


    "Fellows, we relied too much on Basil in the past. If we didn''t, then he wouldn''t have shouldered all the


    responsibilities and heavy burdens single-handedly. I know we all miss his strength and wisdom, but


    this time around, let''s destroy this beast on our own. This is what Basil would have wanted," Marcia


    said with great determination.


    With heavy hearts, everyone looked at each other and nodded.


    Soon after, Marcia, Bryant, and the great masters led the rest of the troops to prepare to fight against


    the cmity beast.


    With weapons and shields, they stood their ground as they awaited one of the most extremely tragic


    battles of their lives.


    At the end of the day, almost all the soldiers were shot dead, leaving only Marcia, Bryant, and other


    spirit maniptors fighting against the cmity beast as hard as they could.


    Although Sabina and the other girls were also severely injured, this did not stop them from fighting with


    all their might.


    Unfortunately for them, despite giving their all, the cmity beast was still moving towards the Holy


    Dragon Empire unscathed.


    Just as they thought that they were going to lose it, a group of spiritual shadows suddenly flew over in


    the sky,unching an overwhelmingly significant attack on the cmity beast.


    Not long after, amanding figure suddenlynded beside Marcia.


    "Oh my god, Moira!" Marcia said as she blinked her beautiful eyes in astonishment.


    "There you are. Hey, I finally made it," said Moira.


    Meanwhile, as thousands of members from the Dragon Master n put in their efforts to block the


    beast''s way, it had finally stopped in its tracks and began to counterattack frantically.


    Three days and nights worth of fighting had passed, and the Dragon Master n had lost more than


    half of its fighting force. But somehow, the cmity beast appeared to have an infinite source of power


    that it still kept destroying everything within its reach.


    "Marcia, we can''t go on like this," Moira said as she looked deep into Marcia''s eyes.


    "It looks like we have to find another way to lure this massive creature away. We can''t stand another


    massive loss." Marcia seemed to have already decided.


    "Marcia, no! I won''t let you risk your life!" Moira had seen through Marcia''s mind. Her face trembled in


    fear, immediately shaking her head in disapproval. "No, you can''t take any risk."


    "There is no other way, Moira. I have to!" Marcia sighed.

 Chapter 1403 The Great Hero Came Back

    Chapter 1403 The Great Hero Came Back


    "There has to be another way. I won''t let you go!" Fiona dered firmly.


    "I''m sorry. I can''t let Basil''s efforts go to waste in vain. I need to keep the Holy Dragon Empire safe


    first." Upon finishing her words, Marcia spread open her dragon wings and soared into the air. She flew


    towards the Demonic Thunder Tiger despite Moira''s protest.


    The next moment, a blinding spiritual light burst from within Marcia and she released the almighty


    power of the Dragon Sarira. The Demonic Thunder Tiger immediately let out a deafening roar upon


    sensing the dragon''s alluringly potent power. It immediately turned around and approached Marcia.


    Marcia slowly but surely coaxed the Demonic Thunder Tiger away from the Holy Dragon Empire under


    the public''s watchful eyes.


    However, the Demonic Thunder Tiger appeared to be not patient. It thought of Marcia more as prey


    than a master. Immediately, violent thunderbolts struck down from the sky before ceaselessly attacking


    her.


    Marcia continued to dodge them with all her speed and strength.


    Out of nowhere, the Demonic Thunder Tiger roared as countless lightning bolts shot out from its body.


    The bolts intertwined into a that instantly trapped Marcia like a bug caught in a spider''s web.


    With nowhere to hide, the best she could do was to resist.


    However, the Demonic Thunder Tiger''s trap proved to be too strong even for the Dragon Sarira to


    ovee.


    Her entire body went numb and fell to the ground from the lightning coiled tightly around her.


    As the Demonic Thunder Tiger drew nearer to Marcia, it released another powerful thunderbolt. It


    looked as though it was prepared to ughter her with it.


    Everyone present was shocked and frozen with fear. However, none of them were powerful enough to


    stop it.


    Just as Marcia was about to be struck by the ferocious beast''s thunderbolt, a blinding light fell from the


    sky like a meteor and lit its entirety in a golden shimmer. Some form of magic began to disperse the


    dense thunder clouds until theypletely disappeared.


    The golden light rushed toward Marcia at an astonishing speed. Although it managed to reach her in


    time and lift her, it appeared as though the thunderbolt would strike them both before they could


    escape.


    What happened next shocked everyone present. As the golden light ascended slightly, the thunderbolt


    that headed for Marcia was deflected and struck the Demonic Thunder Tiger instead.


    Boom!


    As the best was caught off guard, its attack backfired. An enormous crater spanning hundreds of


    meters appeared where it stood.


    It expressed its irritation with a vicious roar. Then it morphed into a thunder shadow before rushing


    towards the golden light to attack once more.


    However, the golden light didn''t try to escape and remained floating in its ce. Suddenly, an arm


    reached out from within it and gently flicked a finger towards the swiftly approaching beast.


    Bang!


    A deafening sound reverberated in the sky. The enormous Demonic Thunder Tiger was sent flying into


    the air before it fell hard to the ground, huge dust clouds floating around it from the impact.


    Everyone present remained bbergasted. They were all still in disbelief since they thought no other


    power in existence could ovee the attacks of such a powerful cmity beast.


    "This feels so... familiar," Sabina thought to herself. Then, her eyes widened with excitement as she


    muttered to herself, "Could it be..."


    The Demonic Thunder Tiger, which had now been attacked twice, was provoked even further. As it got


    off the ground, its deafening roar once again echoed throughout as waves of thunder radiance began


    to cascade across its body. Everything within a radius of a hundred meters copsed from the force.


    The beast''s entire body was immediately cloaked by an ominous-looking thunder cloud before it floated


    in the air and rushed towards the golden light at a tremendous speed.


    Then, countless densely intertwined electric currents burst forth from the thunder cloud. Like a dismal


    storm, thunder rolled amongst the clouds apanied by the electrifying crackle of lightning across


    the sky. Anything the thunder cloud passed over was instantly torn apart by the lightning bolts that


    relentlessly drilled into the ground.


    In the blink of an eye, the Demonic Thunder Tiger collided with the golden light like a meteor crashing


    towards earth with astonishing speed.


    Boom!


    Countless electric currents burst from within the beast and spread across the ground surrounding it.


    Everything within a few kilometers found itself within a terrifyingly magnificent sea of lightning.


    There was no denying that the Demonic Thunder Tiger intended to destroy the golden light.


    Soon, the golden light found itself surrounded by the mighty thunder force. But then, it turned a blind


    eye to the force and shed brilliantly before returning to face the Demonic Thunder Tiger.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Divine punishment!" a low voice proimed.


    Immediately, more than ten orbs of golden light appeared out of nowhere and surrounded the Demonic


    Thunder Tiger. Simultaneously, the group of orbs all burst at the same time to unleash a blinding light.


    Almost instantly, the golden light prated through the beast''s thunder cover and managed to strike


    its flesh. White smoke began to rise as the light broke down the beast''s hard skin and bones.


    As the Demonic Thunder Tiger struggled to free itself of the trap, it let out an ear-splitting howl as the


    golden light pierced through its body like heated steel slicing into its skin.


    Gradually, the beast began to lose resistance and could only manage to wail, as if surrendering to the


    golden light.


    Until then, the light orbs vanished.


    The next ensuing moment, the golden light reappeared by the ravaged ground below along with


    Marcia. Moira, Bryant, Sabina, and the rest rushed towards them once they safelynded.


    Marcia slowly began to wake up and regain consciousness. As soon as she opened her eyes, she was


    met with a very familiar gaze that made hers widen in return.


    Meanwhile, everyone gathered witnessed the golden light slowly begin to dissipate and unveil a figure.


    "Ba... Basil!" Sabina was the first to exim, disbelief painted all over her pretty face.


    The rest were stunned as they continued to stare at the figure that appeared before them.


    "This cunning bastard!" Shirley shouted, small sobs escaping her throat. Then her sadness gave way


    to an excited smile.


    Sabina''s eyes were tinged with red and began to well up with tears.


    Luci cried with joy.


    Bryant''s face, old and resolute, also bore an expression full of extreme excitement.


    All the humans and the members of the Dragon Master n were full of relief upon knowing that their


    great hero was still alive. He had saved the Holy Dragon Empire once more.


    "Basil... you''re still alive," Marcia said in a trembling voice. Slowly, she raised her hand and touched the


    face of the man she had dearly missed for countless nights.


    "Thank you for your hard efforts. Now, leave the remaining business to me! I''ll restore peace to the Wild


    Spirit Land. I''ll always be by your side and protect you, while you guys are creating a new future,"


    Rocky stated peacefully, after looking at Marcia and then the crowd that had gathered around them.


    His words brought hope to not just her but to everyone else as well.


    Then, he ced Marcia down and nodded towards everyone else. After that, he flew towards the


    Demonic Thunder Tiger and brought it to his Magic Spiritual Space.


    "Haha! I thought I was toote. I didn''t expect to arrive just in time. I knew you wouldn''t die so easily."


    Meanwhile, another light shadow unexpectedly fell from above before positioning itself in front of


    everyone.


    "Glutton! You''ve arrived just in time. Will you help me?" Rocky asked the light shadow, a slight smile


    dancing across his lips.


    "As long as you let me kill to my heart''s content!" Glutton responded haughtily before returning to its


    original towering form.


    Then, Rockynded on Glutton''s back and gazed at the crowd. With a thundering roar, Glutton flew


    towards the sky as they both disappeared into the light of the rising sun under everyone''s watchful


    eyes.

 Chapter 1404 The Weird Disappearances

    Chapter 1404 The Weird Disappearances


    Already presumed dead, Rocky made a very unpredictable entrance as he tamed the Demonic


    Thunder Tiger in the Holy Dragon Empire. Just a few days after he and Glutton left the area, the


    remaining cmity beasts that attacked the Wild Spirit Land vanished all too sudden overnight. As a


    result, the peace in thend was restored. Everyone could not help but feel miserable upon seeing the


    havoc that was left by these creatures. Left and right, destruction met everyone''s eyes, leaving them in


    despair.


    On the other hand, no one knew why these beasts suddenly disappeared. However, what concerned


    them more was where these creatures were heading next. Also, what scared them most was whether


    these creatures woulde back again and cause destruction to their ce. With that being said,


    everyone was on guard as they thought ahead of ways on how to resist them should these creatures


    return.


    On the brighter side, the cmity beasts seemed to have vanished without a trace. This made the


    other humans and members of the spiritual race hopeful that somehow, they might never reallye


    back.


    At that time, only a few of them knew the whole truth. Despite this, they still opted not to tell the public


    what really happened. All they knew was that Rocky was the one responsible for taming and scaring


    away the cmity beasts. However, Rocky and Glutton also left them without a trace.


    Of course, Marcia, along with those close to Rocky, were very eager to find out where he had gone. But


    knowing him, they had also epted the fact that he might nevere back again. As far as they


    were concerned, it was enough for them to know that he was still alive somewhere.


    Not long after the disappearance of the cmity beasts, the alliance of the three major empires¡ªthe


    Holy Dragon Empire, the Timber Deity Empire, and the Magic Phoenix Empire¡ªbegan to clear up the


    chaos left by the destruction. During this series of disasters, hundreds of millions of humans and


    members of the spiritual race had lost their lives. This had put the entire Wild Spirit Land into their


    darkest time after the establishment of the alliance of the major empires.


    Things weren''t looking good for most of the ns of the spiritual race. In fact, they had put a lot of their


    efforts and power into warfare, making them suffer heavy casualties. Moreover, the spiritual race''s


    ability to reproduce was very weak, making things worse for them. Without a doubt, they had entered


    the most difficult period of their decline as they were on the brink of extinction.


    But just when everyone thought that the darkest of their days had just gone and that the Wild Spirit


    Land could now recover from the damages, a series of unexpected events happened in the Gehanna


    Border, where the three major empires were bordered. There, rumors went around that humans and


    their livestock kept on disappearing and that even some viges vanished overnight!


    From the moment the three major empires formed an alliance, the Gehanna Border had be a


    major trade channel for businessmen from all the other empires. No longer was it in the middle of


    raging war all year long. Due to its vastnd area, diabolic beasts were often seen there. As a result,


    the three empires sent armies to guard the order of their border and protect the smooth flow of


    transactions in business trade.


    Thus, it was, of course, unthinkable that something this strange to happen in such a peaceful and


    orderly ce. Moreover, the three empires were at peace with each other, and it waspletely out of


    the ordinary for people and livestock to start disappearing out of the blue for no apparent reason.


    Meanwhile, the three empires continued with their task of reconstructing and rehabilitating the Wild


    Spirit Land. The disappearances kept on happening, but it was not enough to catch the empires''


    attention. But after half a month, news reached them that an army of a thousand soldiers of the Holy


    Dragon Empire stationed at the Gehanna Border suddenly vanished overnight, just like the former


    disappearances, without a trace. Of course, this was something that the three major empires would not


    take lightly.


    On the other hand, the new Commander in Chief of the Crimson Dragon Group, Sabina, immediately


    got to look into it after she got the news. Without wasting time, she sent a team to investigate the


    situation out of fear that it might have something to do with the cmity beasts. Led by three squads of


    spirit maniptors, the team went to the ce where the soldiers were said to have disappeared. To


    everyone''s surprise, several days after, the investigation team eventually also lost contact, and their


    whereabouts were unknown.


    With her new position in the Crimson Dragon Group, Sabina dared not to take the situation lightly. Right


    away, she reported to Marcia, the imperial preceptor of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    Upon receiving the news from Sabina, Marcia could not help but worry that this might be the cmity


    beasts'' doing. Immediately, she contacted the Timber Deity Empire and the Magic Phoenix Empire to


    ask if they had experienced the same thing. To her surprise, the two other empires both confirmed that


    this also happened to them.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Cautious, Marcia personally went to the Gehanna Border to investigate the matter first-hand, along with


    the assistance of special envoys from the two empires.


    As soon as she set foot at the Gehenna Border, she immediately formed a strong team made of spirit


    maniptors and created an investigation team with the envoys of the other two empires. Soon after,


    Marcia''s team wasted no time and began to carry out an in-depth investigation. After several days of


    careful probing, they finally found some clues. Moreover, they found a mysterious area within the


    Gehenna Border that had never been explored before.


    What was most surprising at all was to find that this mysterious area was not even recorded on all the


    maps of the Wild Spirit Land from ancient to present, as if it had appeared out of nowhere.


    In order to find out the truth, Marcia led her team into this mysterious area. When they got there, she


    did not expect to find an extremely huge magnificent door-shaped building in the depths of this


    mysterious area. In addition, there was a vortex-like light ball that constantly shed in the middle,


    which looked like the core of the entire building.


    At that point, Marcia found it hard to predict if there was impending danger. And for the sake of the


    team''s safety, she ordered her team to be on standby.


    "Preceptor Marcia, should we send a team to investigate it beforehand?" Sabina, who was also a


    member of the team, immediately questioned.


    "No, stay here with the team. I''ll investigate on my own." Not long after, Marcia waved her hand. At that


    moment, she could feel that the door-shaped building was a bit moreplex than she thought, so she


    didn''t want the investigation team to take the risk.


    "Really? By yourself? No way! It''s too dangerous!" Sabina shook her head hastily as she discouraged


    Marcia.


    "Yes, exactly. I don''t want to endanger the rest of you, so it''s better for me to go there alone. If I


    encounter any danger, I can surely escape unscathed!" Marcia replied calmly.


    "I''m not so sure about that. At least let me apany..." Sabina proposed with a frown. As the imperial


    preceptor of the Holy Dragon Empire, Marcia waspletely indispensable. After all, the emperor who


    had just taken over the throne was still young and needed Marcia the most. Therefore, of course, she


    would not let Marcia take the risk alone.


    "We don''t know a single thing about this area, so that leaves us with high risk. There might be danger


    at any time, so I need you to stay here andmand the team. If I don''te back in three days,


    immediately leave with the investigation team, and then report the situation to all empires to seek for


    countermeasures," Marcia urged before instantly turning into a spiritual shadow and headed for the


    door-shaped building.


    At that point, Sabina realized that she could not do anything more to stop Marcia. She shook her head


    helplessly and asked the army to stay put.


    At the same time, in the Divine Land just opposite the Wild Spirit Land, Rocky was walking out of the


    ruins of the Star Divine Race.


    All of a sudden, a golden light appeared in the air and then stopped in front of him like a


    projection.

 Chapter 1405 The Unstoppable Destiny

    Chapter 1405 The Unstoppable Destiny


    The golden figure gleamed as it appeared. It was none other than the Holy Lord.


    "Well, have you aplished your task? Can you now return to the Star Divine Race and inherit the


    rest of my power to be a true Holy Lord?" The golden figure didn''t waste a second before he


    spoke. His voice sounded firm, which reflected on the serious look on his face.


    "Why the hurry? Subduing all the nine cmity beasts and sealing them in the Divine Land took me a


    long time and great effort. I would appreciate it if you could allow me to take some rest first. Besides, it


    hasn''t been long since you came back to life. If you pass your power on to me so soon, you might die


    again before you know it. Anyway, I''ve promised you that I would take over your position, remember? I


    have even inherited some of your power. Do you really still have doubts that I''d run away?" Rocky


    replied, his brows pushed into a frown.


    He heaved a sigh after realizing he had already exhausted his strength after his battle with Wraith King


    Sebastian''s soul. His body felt weak and feeble. After he had through everything in the world, all he


    wanted was some peace and serenity for the rest of his life. All that, however, had been interrupted by


    something he did not expect. Not long ago, the cmity beasts hade back to reality and started


    harming living creatures in the world.


    In order to save the Wild Spirit Land one more time and protect everything he cherished there, Rocky


    had reached an agreement with the Holy Lord¡ªeventually, he had to be his sessor. The test


    Rocky faced to seed him enabled him to inherit a part of the power of the Holy Lord so as to control


    the Divine Spiritual Source again.


    Through his inherited power and the Divine Spiritual Source, it came easy for him to suppress and


    bring the nine cmity beasts that aggressed the entire Wild Spirit Land into the Divine Land and seal


    them there. It was all thanks to his effort that the Wild Spirit Land could escape from quite a tragic


    disaster yet again.


    After saving them, Rocky was supposed to return to the Star Divine Race to inherit the divine power


    from the Holy Lord. It was just as they had agreed on, so he reckoned there were no other options left


    for him back then but to agree on it. However, now that the Wild Spirit Land was safe and free from the


    cmity beasts, his relief caused irresolution in his mind. Suddenly, he felt unwilling to go back to the


    Star Divine Race. To be more exact, it was thest thing he wanted. After all, once he became an


    actual Holy Lord, he would need to treat everything and everyone in the world as mere an outsider¡ª


    including his beloved Wild Spirit Land. What seemed worse for him was the fact that under no


    circumstances could he reunite with Marcia, Isis and other women.


    Needless to say, he was having strong urges of entertaining his ambivalence. He decided to y the


    waiting game, sincerely hoping he could dy going back with the Holy Lord.


    "Listen. I made a big mistake in the past and had long lost the qualifications I need to be the Holy Lord.


    I hope you understand. I just want to pass down the position as soon as possible so I can finally be


    reincarnated to atone for my sins in my next life," the Holy Lord said. His soft voice sounded like a long


    and heavy sigh.


    "Oh,e on. Don''t feel so despondent. You''re a deity! Gather your courage and snap out of it. In less


    than no time, I''m sure you''ll recover and even regain your passion andposure. How about I return


    the strength to you so you can continue being the Holy Lord? I''ll just stay in the Divine Land. If one day


    you get tired of being the Holy Lord, I will take over your position then." Rocky immediately grabbed the


    opportunity to draw up a n in his favor.


    "Humph. I know you''re trying to coax me. It''s quite obvious that you just don''t want to take my ce


    since you still have some attachment to the Wild Spirit Land..." The Holy Lord trailed off as he looked


    away from Rocky. He had already seen through Rocky.


    "Well, I''m not saying I''m not going to do it. It''s just that they have now be so vulnerable that the


    tiniest attacks could ruin them altogether. If I assume the responsibility as a Holy Lord now, there''s


    going to be an absolute reason for me to go out of my way and help the Wild Spirit Land if something


    happens to them. I just can''t do it right now. I can only be the Holy Lord when they''ve finally


    regained their vitality," Rocky replied and shrugged.


    "Young man, I told you that everynd has its fate. The Wild Spirit Land will soon suffer another


    catastrophe as fate has decided. No matter what you do to save it this time, it cannot escape the fate of


    destruction in the end." The Holy Lord looked very solemn, and his voice was void of amusement when


    he spoke.


    Hearing what the Holy Lord said, Rocky fell out of sorts. "Another catastrophe? Soon? It''s not going to


    happen at least for another year, right? Or maybe several years after that?"


    "Let me ask you this then. Do you think the cmity beasts suddenly reappeared for no reason? Call to


    mind some recent incidences. Since the Divine Spiritual Source was gathered, you would think that the


    cmity beasts would disappear. However, they didn''t. Instead, they willfully reemerged. They were


    taking advantage of the fact that the Wild Spirit Land had begun to copse. Despite the support of the


    Divine Spiritual Source, however, it''s no longer capable of maintaining the bnce of thend. This


    copse is the consequence of this looming catastrophe," the Holy Lord exined in detail.


    "Can''t you at least tell me what kind of catastrophe it is?" It seemed to Rocky that the Holy Lord was


    tantalizing him, so he frowned with dissatisfaction.


    "I''m afraid I cannot do that. If you find out, I''m convinced that you''ll have second thoughts and change


    your mind once more," the Holy Lord said in response. He already knew Rocky very well.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You might be forgetting that I''ve inherited some of your power. Even though you refuse to tell me, I still


    have a way to know," Rocky threatened, crossing his arms over his chest.


    "Fine. I will tell you, but you have to promise me that you will never interfere this time. You must not do


    anything that may disturb the fate of the Wild Spirit Land." After a moment of hesitation, the Holy Lord


    gave in to Rocky''s intimidation.


    "All right. Just tell me what''s going to happen so that I could at least warn Marcia and the others to find


    a solution for themselves," Rocky said as he finallypromised. He knew that if the Holy Lord didn''t


    tell him directly, he would waste a lot of time just to figure out the catastrophe that was bound to


    happen. Thus, even if he discovered it by himself, it might be a little toote for the creatures of the


    Wild Spirit Land. Therefore, he decided to let the Holy Lord tell him the information so he could


    immediatelye up with a n to prevent it.


    "You better keep your promise!" Upon saying that, the Holy Lord waved his hand in the air and another


    light shadow was suddenly projected in front of Rocky that spread out like a mirror. Soon enough, a


    huge and ominous gate-shaped building emerged in it.


    "What the hell is that?" As soon as Rocky saw the mysterious building, he instantly had a bad feeling


    as if his guts were telling him that it was going to bring devastating trouble. After all, this was not


    supposed to appear on the Wild Spirit Land.


    "This is the special gate that could connect two different worlds!" the Holy Lord replied briefly.


    "Why would this gate start to show itself in the Wild Spirit Land? Don''t tell me¡ª" Rocky wasn''t able to


    finish his sentence as a dreadful thought struck him which was actually a possible answer to his


    question.


    "This gate is opened from the other world by force so that it could open from this side. There are


    usually only two cases when the gate appears and is opened. One is that one world is about to


    copse and the people there have no other choice but to escape to the other one to survive. The other


    one is that the creatures from one world opened the gate by force to invade the other," the Holy Lord


    exined further.


    "So, which is the case for the Wild Spirit Land now?" Rocky asked hesitantly, vaguely knowing the


    answer already.


    "You know that the Wild Spirit Land is already fated to perish. Even though you managed to stop the


    cmity beasts, you can''t stop its original destiny. Now, the Wild Spirit Land is to be invaded by the


    aliennd from the other side of the gate. So, to answer your question, both of the reasons are


    happening right now," the Holy Lord said straightforwardly.


    "What kind of creatures are there in that aliennd? Since they possess the power to forcibly open a


    gate like this, I can''t begin to imagine how powerful they are!" Rocky eximed as he was ovee by


    anxiety.

 Chapter 1406 The Powerful Intruders

    Chapter 1406 The Powerful Intruders


    "As far as I know, humans and spiritual race beings also exist in that aliennd. However, the


    dominating race in thatnd is even stronger than the Star Divine Race! I heard that they are called the


    Shura Race, which, with its unique aptitude, is stronger by a mile than the Star Divine Race," the Holy


    Lord slowly said.


    "Wow! Is it really that powerful? So, does that mean that the Shura Race will soon upy the Wild


    Spirit Land?" Rocky inquired.


    "Long ago in the ancient times, the Shura Race used their extraordinary strength to ransack the Divine


    Spiritual Sources of other worlds and loot other creatures. Without a doubt, they are very smart. Apart


    from making themselves stronger, they also make the other creatures stronger and then destroy them.


    It was said that they do this in order to maintain theirnd''s bnce. They do this repeatedly, whenever


    they need to. That is quite a clever tactic, I have to admit," the Holy Lord said.


    "Now isn''t that just so vile?" Rocky said in an angry tone.


    "We can''t do anything about that. It''s thew of the jungle¡ªthe survival of the fittest. The Shura Race


    lives in one of the highest-level worlds. Like the Star Divine Race, the Shura Race was also destined to


    vanish. Luckily, they found a way on how to avoid their fate in time. On the contrary, the Star Divine


    Race overestimated themselves at that time and blindly pursued power. They did not take the


    consequences into consideration. As a result, they ended up destroying themselves in the process.


    That''s why as an outsider, I personally think that the Shura Race is a whole lot smarter than the Star


    Divine Race," the Holy Lord judged.


    "So, if we destroy the special gate, the Shura Race can''t invade the Wild Spirit Land. Is that right?"


    Rocky asked at once.


    "I''m afraid it''s not possible. You see, this gate is built based on the power of the Divine Spiritual Source


    in theirnd. Even the spiritual race in the Wild Spirit Land can''t destroy this gate," the Holy Lord


    replied while shaking his head.


    "But, what about me?" Rocky asked out of the blue, raising his eyebrows.


    "Well, do you think I will let you do that?" the Holy Lord replied, ncing at Rocky.


    "This means, I can do it with my strength!" Rocky eximed as he began to realize.


    "Well, I guess you can do it if youpletely inherit my power. But if you interfere this time, in any


    manner, I will have to take back the power you got from me," the Holy Lord immediately warned. "You''d


    better give up. If you don''t want to be a Holy Lord so soon, then fine. You can stay in the Divine


    Land. But you are not allowed to interfere in the affairs of the Wild Spirit Land. Understood?"


    After those words, the Holy Lord''s image began to disappear gradually.


    "Even if I can''t meddle with this matter, at least I can tell this news to Marcia and others, just in case


    they know nothing about it," Rocky murmured to himself. After giving it a thought or two, he


    immediately disappeared from where he stood.


    Meanwhile, Marcia went to the mysterious area to continue with the investigation. However, three days


    had already passed, and she had not found a single clue. On the other hand, Sabina, who led the


    investigation team on standby, had a bad and odd feeling all of a sudden. She was well aware that if


    she continued to stay there and did nothing, they might encounter unprecedented danger. Without any


    other choice, she had to make up her mind and lead the entire team to retreat. But the minute they did,


    two figures flew across in the sky. Both of them emitted dark light, giving out strange, evil auras.


    "Brother, I''ve already told you. That woman didn''te alone. It turned out she has many helper hiding


    here," one of them said maliciously.


    "Ha ha, good eye, brother. It looks like this ce is crawling with spirit maniptors. If we bring them


    back, then our trip will surely be worth it!" another one said eagerly.


    At that moment, the two dark shadows spoke. Soon after, they flew down and stood in front of Sabina''s


    team.


    "Who are you?" Riding on her spiritual beast, Sabina could not help but interrogate. Of course, she


    immediately became vignt and stared at the two dark figures intently. Although they were


    humanesque figures, they still appeared quite strange. They had dark skin and their ears were very


    long. In fact, their hair was so bizarre due to having at least three colors. One of them had a face


    simr to a pig''s while the other had an extra eye on his forehead. They were the epitome of oddity that


    even the spiritual race couldn''t have such a horrible appearance.


    "Brother, have you noticed that human women in this world are far prettier than the ones we have in


    our world? I mean, look at them. They are all beautiful, especially the one we met yesterday. I think


    beauty is not the only thing that she has. In fact, I believe that she is also very strong. However, I don''t


    think she''s strong enough. We still defeated her in the end. But look at this one, though. She''s not as


    beautiful as the one we met yesterday, but I guess she''ll do. Come on and help me bring her back so


    we can enjoy her," the pig-faced man said with a lewd smile.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "What? Are you talking about Marcia? Have you seen her? Where is she now?" Sabina asked sternly.


    Upon hearing what the two nasty men were talking about, she was most certain that it was Marcia that


    they were talking about.


    "We have brought her back to our world. But don''t worry, you will see her soon enough..." the pig-faced


    man replied coldly.


    "Excuse me? Your world? Who are you?" Sabina questioned out of confusion.


    "Oh, cut the crap. Let''s just do it," the three-eyed man said.


    Not long after, the two strange men transformed into two dark shadows and rushed towards Sabina''s


    team instantly. At that moment, these shadows emitted a frightening pressure that was at least


    equivalent to that of a warrior at the Immortal Stage. With a wave of their hands, ck lights shot out


    and fell into the crowd in the blink of an eye. The ck lights exploded, immediately engulfing the spirit


    maniptors. Afterwards, they vanished without a trace, as if they had turned into air.


    In a snap of a finger, almost all the members of the investigation team with the strength above the


    Supernal Stage were annihted. Only Sabina and several other rtively powerful spirit maniptors


    at the Supernal Stage were left. However, they did not know how to save themselves from the terrible


    ck lights that surrounded them.


    "Commander in Chief Ji, we''ll cover for you to break out of the siege," the remaining spirit warriors


    shouted in unison. All of them weremanders of the Crimson Dragon Group. Upon realizing that


    they were already trapped here, they decided to help Sabina out as soon as possible.


    "No. You retreat first. I''ll stop them!" Sabina said confidently. Having reached the Divine Stage, she


    believed that she had the ability to block the two strangers.


    "No, don''t underestimate them. You are the only one strong enough to escape, so hurry up!" Not long


    after, these spirit maniptors rushed toward the strange men and entangled them with all their might,


    distracting them so that Sabina could run away.


    Seeing that herrades were trying to hold the two men off, Sabina knew that if she did not leave


    now, the news that Marcia had been captured wouldn''t be delivered back to the Holy Dragon Empire.


    Moreover, the chance of saving Marcia would be even slimmer. Without apprehension, she gritted her


    teeth and quickly flew into the air, rushing towards the exit of the mysterious area.


    On the other hand, it didn''t take long for the two strange men to defeat the group of spirit maniptors


    that were suppressing them.


    "Brother, take these people back. I''ll go after that woman," the pig-faced man said greedily.


    "Forget it. We can''t stay in this world for too long. Otherwise, we will easily spiral into madness. Our


    time is almost up. And besides, we have already gained a lot. Come on and let''s report this to our


    leader. If you really want her that much, then you can find her when youe here next time," the


    three-eyed man urged immediately.


    Although the pig-faced man wanted to chase after Sabina very much, he did not dare disobey the


    three-eyed man in any way. Immediately, he nodded his head in agreement, without any fuss.


    Afterwards, they turned into two ck shadows again and flew towards the gate that led them back to


    their world.

 Chapter 1407 The Horrible Scene

    Chapter 1407 The Horrible Scene


    After barely escaping from the mysterious area, Sabina wasted no time and rushed back to the capital


    city of the Holy Dragon Empire as soon as possible and reported the situation to Isis, who was currently


    the mother of the emperor.


    Isis was greatly shocked when she heard that Marcia was captured by the mysterious masters of


    unknown origin and seemed to be taken to a strange and different world. Thus, she immediately


    gathered themanders in chief of the four major army groups, as well as the chiefs of severalrge


    ns within the Holy Dragon Empire to discuss the urgent matter.


    A dayter, Bryant and the other powerful personalities in the Holy Dragon Empire heeded Isis''s


    summon. They had also heard of the situation in advance, so they arrived at the assembly hall with


    serious expressions on their faces. It was known that Marcia had inherited her father''s Dragon Sarira,


    meaning that her current strength should beparable to that of a high-level spiritual master, and she


    was even more powerful than the warriors at the Immortal Stage. Now that Marcia was captured by


    these mysterious masters, they could only imagine how powerful their enemies were.


    "Sabina, are you certain that the people you''ve encountered are not from the spiritual race?" Bryant


    asked straightforwardly.


    "They actually have some simrities with the spiritual race in terms of their appearance, but their


    auras are very different. These mysterious masters have very strange auras surrounding them and


    they are way stronger than the members of the spiritual race. Moreover, judging from theirnguage, it


    would seem that they are not from the Wild Spirit Land," Sabina replied in a gloomy tone.


    "What? They''re not a race from the Wild Spirit Land? Then, where on earth did theye from?"


    Hearing what Sabina reported, Bryant and the others were extremely baffled.


    "I think they have something to do with that building in the mysterious area. But that''s just my


    spection. I have no definitive proof," Sabina responded hesitantly.


    "Is it a conspiracy then?" Everyone present couldn''t help but think that it might be the only reason


    behind this.


    "No. It''s not a conspiracy. It is much more than that." Suddenly, an ethereal-like voice resounded out of


    nowhere. Then, a ray of golden light flew in from outside the hall and transformed into a shadow that


    floated in midair.


    "Is it... Basil?" Everyone inside the hall was stunned at the sudden appearance of the shadow. It was


    as if a holy being descended in their midst and graced them with his presence.


    As the shadow had fully shown itself, it turned out to be Rocky.


    Upon seeing his face again, Isis and the other women were so thrilled that they couldn''t restrain their


    excitement.


    "Prince Crimson, we''re so d that you came just in time. We are facing such a dilemma because


    Marcia has gone missing. This is a pressing matter," Bryant uttered, expressing a bit of relief.


    "Yes. I also know that, but I didn''t expect that I will be a bit toote. Listen carefully! The recent


    disappearances of the people on the Wild Spirit Land were being caused by a race from the aliennd.


    Their purpose is to plunder all the resources of the Wild Spirit Land and exploit both the human race


    and the spiritual race. So, it is imperative to stop them by destroying the door that connects the two


    worlds," Rocky said in a serious tone.


    Hearing that they were actually facing a grave situation yet again, Bryant and the others were utterly


    shocked.


    "Prince Crimson, how can we destroy this door to the aliennd? Right now, I don''t think we have the


    manpower and strength to aplish that," Bryant remarked as he analyzed the situation.


    "That is true. This time, you won''t be able to do it alone. We have to gather all the powerful spirit


    maniptors and the members of the spiritual race to assemble the most powerful force with your


    combined strength. If we don''t destroy the door immediately, the destruction of the Wild Spirit Land will


    be inevitable," Rocky warned sternly.


    "But ording to what Sabina reported, our opponents are on a different level. Even Marcia, who was


    supposed to be a lot more powerful than any of us, wasn''t able to resist them. Now that she was


    captured, I''m afraid that even with the help of the spiritual race ns, we might not be able to get past


    them, let alone destroy that door," Bryantmented, gauging how they would fare in this iing


    battle.


    "I know that too. But again, you have no other choice. The race that invaded the Wild Spirit Land this


    time is far more powerful than the spiritual race, but if you''re not going to risk everything and give it


    your all, there will be no hope left at all," Rocky dered, indicating that the fight was all or nothing.


    "Basil, can''t you help us with this predicament?" Isis took a chance and asked Rocky. After all, he


    saved the Holy Dagon Empire and the entire Wild Spirit Land not long ago.


    "As much as I want to, I really can''t help you this time," Rocky replied with a bitter smile and shook his


    head.


    "It''s all right, Prince Crimson. You have already done your best several times before. We can''t just rely


    on you all the time. But can you give us a more specific detail on how we can destroy the door that


    connects the two worlds?" Bryant asked expectantly.


    "I actually don''t have the exact answer. All I know is that you have to gather as much strength as you


    can to destroy it," Rocky replied helplessly.


    "Well, it seems that we have to really ask all the spiritual race ns to help us again," one of them said


    as they nodded in agreement.


    "That''s right. However, thest time we fought the cmity beasts, the spiritual race ns have also


    suffered heavy casualties. I''m not sure if they will be willing to lend us their help this time around. They


    must still be trying to recuperate," Isis said with concern.


    "Don''t worry about that. Right now, you aren''t the only ones who are hearing my voice. The emperors


    of the Timber Deity Empire and the Magic Phoenix Empire, as well as the leaders of the various


    spiritual race ns, can also hear what I''m saying. I''m speaking to all of you and encouraging you to


    assemble all the members that you can send into the mysterious area as soon as possible in order to


    destroy that door." Then, as soon as Rocky finished his words, his shadow disappeared in the blink of


    an eye, leaving not a single trace.


    When everyone in the hall saw the sudden disappearance of Rocky, they all looked at each other, as if


    trying to confirm whether everything that happened was really true.


    "Basil..." At the same time, Isis'' entire body felt like it lost its strength as she leaned back against the


    throne.


    "Your Majesty, what shall we do?" Bryant and the other people looked at Isis intently, waiting for her


    decision.


    "Not that we know that Basil has also informed the other two emperors and the leaders of the spiritual


    race ns about this, we should do what we can on our end. With that, we are to gather all of the spirit


    maniptors in our empire and form an army that is to be led by Chief Bryant. We also have to meet


    with the elites of the two empires and the spiritual race ns to n our actions regarding the door in


    the mysterious area," Isis, who assisted the young emperor, made a prompt decision.


    A few dayster, the Holy Dragon Empire managed to gather more than two thousand spirit


    maniptors from all over the empire. With the addition of all the soldiers of the four major army


    groups, they were able to establish a spirit maniptor army with more than three thousand members


    under the directmand of Bryant. Then, the army went to meet the armies from the two empires and


    the spiritual race ns.


    In the armies of the other two empires and the spiritual race ns, there were also many top-notch


    human warriors and spiritual masters. The army of the Timber Deity Empire was personally led by their


    current emperor, Alyssa. As for the spiritual race ns, Moira, the matriarch of the Dragon Master n,


    led hundreds of soldiers from her n. The other spiritual race ns also sent their most elite teams


    even though their number wasn''t that many. In fact, even the Butterfly Divine n that had the fewest


    members sent their representatives that were led by Cherry.


    After gathering the respective members of their armies, they were finally able to form the strongest


    army that wasprised of both the spiritual race beings and humans. Soon after, they headed into


    the mysterious area.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Upon arriving at the mysterious area, they spent another two days before they finally spotted the door.


    They were dumbfounded at what the magical door looked like, as well as the scene that surrounded it.


    At the moment, the sky above the door was thoroughly covered with thick dark clouds. Just by looking


    at it, people could feel rather suffocated by the ominous aura that it emitted. Within a radius of a


    thousand meters, the area looked like a desertednd, lifeless and deathly silent. There were also a lot


    of corpses that were scattered around and exuded demonic auras and a stench of death. The corpses


    didn''t look like they were from beasts that existed in the Wild Spirit Land. Wherever they looked, it was


    as if someone from the abyss was staring back at them.

 Chapter 1408 The Last Resort Failed

    Chapter 1408 The Last Resort Failed


    All the big shots from both the human race and the spiritual race, including Bryant, Alyssa, and Moira,


    stood side by side, exuding a tremendous aura and momentum as they faced the magical door.


    "Everyone, are you ready?" Alyssa asked in a stern voice. Her guards were up and her eyes were only


    focused on what was in front of them.


    At that time, all the spirit maniptors, as well as the members of the spiritual race, showed a burning


    determination in their eyes, knowing that this battle would dictate the future of the Wild Spirit Land.


    They didn''t know what exactly was waiting for them. The only thing they knew was that they needed to


    destroy the door that connected the aliennd and their world in order to save the Wild Spirit Land and


    everyone that lived in it.


    Just as the allied forces were about tounch their attack, hundreds of figures that bore ck lights


    suddenly appeared from beyond the door. They flew out and rushed in front of the allied army at their


    top speed. All of them were dressed in dark and peculiar clothes and they looked neither human nor


    beasts. However, their spiritual aura was overwhelming that even the weakest among them should still


    be equal to the strength of a spirit maniptor at the Divine Stage.


    "Humph! Really? The low-grade races in this world dare toe and attack us?" As a low and


    ominous voice rang out, a man d with armor and dragon horns on his head eventually walked out.


    He looked prim and elegant and seemed to be the leader of all these aliens. He was shrouded in a


    mysterious spiritual aura that constantly surged out from his body. Even senior spiritual masters would


    not seem to be a match for him.


    Although the allied forces had studied and prepared for these aliens, it was still apletely different


    case once they already encountered them with their own eyes. For a brief moment, the aliens''


    overflowing aura drowned the allied army in fear and shock.


    "You dare invade ournd and capture our people for your own gain? How despicable you are! You


    have no right to im what is rightfully ours!" Alyssa shouted in anger.


    "Ha-ha! Despicable? This girl doesn''t know what she''s talking about. You should actually thank us


    because we are giving you the chance to be reborn. Your world has already lost its bnce and future.


    Do you know that it should have been destroyed long ago? The Divine Spiritual Source of your world


    has now disappeared. This world is void of hope and salvation. You should know by now that you''re


    just prolonging its inevitable destruction." The alien leaderughed wildly as he taunted Alyssa.


    "So what if our world is approaching its ruin? It is our own business to mind. You have no right to


    interfere and say that you''re just ying the role of the hands of fate! Today, all of you are going to be


    exterminated from the surface of the Wild Spirit Land! We will destroy the door that connects our worlds


    so that you can never step into ournd ever again!" Alyssa roared in fury and boldly dered their


    stand against the invaders.


    "Ha! These creatures are so stubborn that it pisses me off. Oh well, forget it. I would just waste my time


    speaking to the likes of you. I guess this is the strongest army that the Wild Spirit Land can gather,


    right? I''d like to thank you for saving me lots of trouble. I just need to finish all of you, and my job will be


    done," the alien leader said with a wicked grin.


    "Your Majesty!" At this moment, Bryant nodded to Alyssa, signaling that the allied army was ready to


    attack at any time.


    "Everyone, for the sake of the Wild Spirit Land, even if it cost us our lives, we must destroy that door in


    front of us! Let''s show them the strength and dignity of the creatures of ournd!" Alyssa eximed


    mightily. Her aura alone shook the mountains and rivers that surrounded them.


    Immediately after, the allied forces responded to her call and roared with all their might. Their morale


    was so high and it seemed that they were pretty determined to battle it out until death.


    "Attack!"


    Upon Alyssa''smand, the allied forces rushed forth and divided into three huge groups that


    simultaneouslyunched their vicious attacks ording to their n. Bryant and Moira led one group


    that confronted the aliens. The Magic Phoenix Empire, led by the Phoenix Master n, was the one


    responsible for rying messages and the entire group''s overall coordination. On the other hand,


    Alyssa and Evita led the army of the Timber Deity Empire and the ordinary spiritual beings of the Wood


    n to deal with the magical door.


    "Your job is simple. Kill the ones who deserve death and keep the useful ones alive. It shouldn''t be so


    hard to deal with these weaklings," the alien leader announced indifferently.


    Then, as their leader issued the order, hundreds of aliens charged forward.


    The fierce battle between the Wild Spirit Land and the aliennd was about to ensue. Most importantly,


    the fate of the creatures of the Wild Spirit Land was about to be determined.


    Although there were only a few hundred members from the alien race, their strength was far above the


    masters at the Divine Stage. Hence, even though they were severely outnumbered, there wasn''t a


    shred of fear or panic in their eyes. It was as if they were being attacked by an army of ants that they


    could easily trample beneath their feet.


    In less than a day, the allied forces sustained serious losses on their side. However, despite their


    unfavorable condition, the ones who survived continued to fight hard against their indestructible


    opponents.


    Unfortunately, they had finally reached their limit.


    In less than three days of nonstop exchange of blows, Bryant and most of the leaders of the spiritual


    race ns were captured by the opposing force. The enormous number of the allied forces was almost


    wiped out. At this point, only a few remaining spirit maniptors and members of the Wood n still


    stood firmly and struggled to destroy the door with Alyssa.


    "Ha-ha! How amusing. This woman refuses to give up even though all hopes have abandoned them.


    However, she is to my liking. After I''m finished with this world, I''m going to make her mine," the alien


    leader said with a smirk on his face. Until now, he had never made even a single move. But even from


    the start, his attention was already drawn to Alyssa, who had put up quite an admirable struggle. He


    immediately showed great interest in her. Thus, he quickly turned into a dim light and appeared at the


    door in front of Alyssa.


    At the sight of the alien leader, she was instantly filled with righteous indignation. Even though she was


    also exhausted at this point, she still exerted all her strength and attacked him with all her might. Her


    movements generated a powerful momentum that created violent whirlwinds around her.


    "You have amazing talents and all of them will just be put to waste if you stay in this world. Why don''t


    youe with me? I can make you stronger beyond what you can imagine." The alien leader gave a


    sincere and tempting invitation.


    "No way!" Alyssa answered without hesitation.


    "Ha-ha! You really astonish me, woman! Unfortunately, I will do whatever I want!" The alien leader burst


    into hystericalughter upon hearing Alyssa''s response.


    Then, in a sh, Alyssa felt an intense force suddenlying right at her, rendering her motionless.


    Under the pressure and impact of the atrocious force, she couldn''t resist at all and fainted in an instant.


    As she lost her consciousness, the alien leader hurriedly pulled Alyssa into his arms.


    Now that even Alyssa was captured, the rest of the spirit maniptors and the members of the spiritual


    race were in a state of chaos because they didn''t know what to do in the absence of their leader. AsCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    expected, it didn''t take long before all of the remaining members of the allied forces were either killed


    or captured.


    "Take all of the captives back with us! We''re going to hold a celebration tonight," the alien leader


    dered arrogantly, signaling the end of the war against the allied army. Then, he quickly flew back into


    the magical door and disappeared without a trace.


    Soon enough, the news of the copse of the allied forces and the invasion of the alien race spread like


    wildfire, causing an endless panic to the entire Wild Spirit Land. With the fall of the allied army and the


    capture of all its capable leaders, no one was left to save the Wild Spirit Land from its inevitable doom.


    About a few days after the miserable failure of the allied forces to destroy the door at the mysterious


    area, Isis spent some time in the garden of the Pce City with Nigel in her arms. She looked very


    dejected and frustrated at the same time. Since she was quite aware that the attempt of the allied


    forces was thest resort to save the Wild Spirit Land, its failure also meant that everyone would face a


    tragic ending.


    Just at that moment, a golden light suddenly shed from the sky andnded in the garden. Isis


    immediately held her son tightly and prepared herself to fight as she stared at the golden light.


    However, when the light dissipated, it revealed a figure that she actually had been longing day and


    night.


    "Basil¡­" All of the tension in her body instantly rxed. She quickly threw herself into Rocky''s arms as


    she still held Nigel in hers.


    "Hey, how are you doing? Are both of you and Nigel doing okay?" Rocky took a deep breath and


    sighed softly as he finally held Isis and his son in his arms.


    "Do you think I''m okay? Nigel has only seen you for a few times since he was born! He seldom has the


    chance to call you ''dad''. I am so lonely without you. Do you know that?" Isis began to tear up as she


    comined to Rocky.


    Rocky just let out a bitter smile and patted the little boy''s head.


    At this time, Nigel suddenly mumbled softly, "D¡ªdad?" Rocky was taken aback upon hearing this. He


    didn''t expect that just hearing Nigel utter that word would make his emotions surge from his heart.


    Then, he tried his best to calm down as he gradually closed his eyes.


    "Tell me. Is the Wild Spirit Land really going to perish?" Isis asked with a trace of reluctance in her


    voice. She bit her lip as she tried to suppress her tears from falling.


    Knowing exactly what was going to happen, Rocky just nodded lightly and didn''t utter a


    word.

 Chapter 1409 Broke Into The Alien Land

    Chapter 1409 Broke Into The Alien Land


    "How much time do we still have before this world is destroyed?" Isis asked in a mncholic tone.


    "I''m not sure, but it''s not yet time to give up," Rocky said with confidence as he looked into the


    distance.


    "What are you saying? Is there still a way to turn this around?" Isis quickly wiped her tears off and


    asked expectantly.


    "There should be. That''s actually the reason why I came here. I wanted to see you and Nigel first


    before I go to the aliennd. I need to rescue Marcia and the others before it''s toote." Rocky told her


    his bold n.


    "Are you going there alone? Isn''t it going to be very difficult even for you?" Isis asked, concerned about


    his safety.


    "Well, yes. But I have no other choice but to do this. I''m the only one who could do this now," Rocky


    exined.


    "Then, what about me and Nigel? You''re just going to leave us like this?" Isis''s voice started to break


    and her body slightly shuddered.


    "I should have disappeared from this world a long time ago, but I was still given a chance toe


    back. Now, it''s myst chance to make everything right again. I know you''re having such a hard time


    dealing with this, but I have every confidence that you can take good care of Nigel even without me.


    And I deeply admire you for that," Rocky remarked with utmost sincerity.


    "So what? Without you by my side, no matter what kind of nice life I''m living, everything would just be


    meaningless!" Isis shouted as she burst into tears.


    "I''m sorry. Isis, I don''t have that much time. If I don''t leave right away, I won''t be able to enter the alien


    land. Please understand that I need to do this for everyone. I will definitely make the Wild Spirit Land


    escape its inevitable doom." Rocky held her face and promised her as he looked straight into her eyes.


    "You''re a heartless man. But what else could I do? You''ll still do whatever you like. Go ahead. We''ll all


    be waiting for your return!" Isis was well aware that Rocky didn''t only belong to her. Moreover, what he


    was trying to aplish was to give a future to the Wild Spirit Land. It was of utmost importance; thus,


    she could only support him and let him do what he could.


    Rocky just nodded and let out a faint smile. Immediately after, he returned into the golden light and


    disappeared into the sky.


    The main reason why he was such in hurry was that he was worried that the Holy Lord would interfere


    with his ns once he sensed his thoughts. Therefore, without wasting any time, he flew towards the


    mysterious area before the Holy Lord could find an opportunity to stop him.


    Before long, he sneaked into the mysterious area andnded in front of the gate.


    As soon as he appeared, several shadows suddenly rushed out and blocked his way. They seemed to


    be a bit weaker than the ones who battled against the allied army, but he still couldn''t underestimate


    them. In fact, one of them was more powerful than an advanced spiritual master. "Hey, look! This guy


    came by himself. I think he has a death wish!" one of them taunted.


    "Get out of the way. I''m in a hurry!" Rocky shouted as his fiery gaze swept across them.


    "What? Who do you think you are? All of the strongest creatures on yournd have already been


    captured. What can you do by yourself? The Wild Spirit Land is going to be ours soon, so you''re the


    one who needs to get out of the way before you get killed," another alien remarked with a wicked grin


    on his face.


    However, the second the alien finished speaking, Rocky waved his hand, and the alien who had just


    been goading him spat out a mouthful of blood and was sent flying.


    At the sight of this, the other aliens were taken by surprise as their eyes widened. It was the very first


    time that they had seen a mere human being that could hurt their kind with just a single blow.


    Without paying attention to the rest of them, Rocky walked steadily and went straight towards the gate.


    Seeing Rocky''s haughty attitude, these aliens couldn''t help but feel infuriated. They felt that they were


    being belittled by this human and they couldn''t just let this slip by. Thus, they immediatelyunched a


    joint attack to take him down.


    But soon they learned that this person wasn''t really an ordinary one. No matter what kind of attack they


    hurled, they couldn''t even touch Rocky''s clothes, let alonend a strike on him.


    With this, Rocky reached the gate without even sustaining any damage.


    "Hey, brat! You don''t know what you''re doing! If you don''t have any spell to protect yourself, the


    moment you step inside, you won''t be able to withstand the power of the gate and will be killed!" one of


    them sneered as they helplessly let Rocky get past them.


    Rocky, on the other hand, acted like he didn''t hear them and stepped right into the gate without any


    hesitation or hint of fear. Then, his figure instantly disappeared into the dazzling light.


    The next moment, the entire gate began to tremble violently as if it was going to copse at any time.


    The aliens outside were dumbfounded at this scene. It turned out that they also didn''t know what was


    going on.


    Whoosh!


    All of a sudden, a strong blinding light burst out from the gate that devoured the surroundings, including


    the aliens that Rocky faced earlier.


    After quite some time, the striking light gradually dissipated and revealed the aftermath of the


    explosion. Apparently, only the strongest among the aliens was able to survive, but even he suffered


    from severe injuries.


    "Who the hell is that guy? I must inform our leader right away!" The alien struggled hard just to stand


    straight. He spat a lot of blood as he talked, but managed to chant a spell, turning him into a beam of


    ck light that rushed back into the gate.


    A momentter, a sh of golden light shone in front of the gate and revealed a majestic figure. It was


    none other than the Holy Lord who hade to stop Rocky''s n. However, when he got there, Rocky


    was nowhere in sight.


    "Am I toote? This is bad. That guy is really reckless. I can''t believe that he actually broke into the


    aliennd. Unfortunately, he has already inherited a part of my power. It means that the aliennd will


    immediately reject him. I don''t know what''s going to happen from here on. It seems that I have no


    choice but to let him do what he wants. If he managed to survive even this ordeal, maybe he can really


    save the Wild Spirit Land again," the Holy Lord said as he sighed. After taking ast nce at the gate,


    he instantly turned into a beam of golden light and soared into the sky.


    Just as the Holy Lord had suspected, Rocky, who thought that he could easily pass through the gate


    with the current strength he possessed, was instantly sucked into a fierce vortex the second he


    stepped into the gate. Even with his power as a half-god, he was not able to break himself free. Due to


    the intense pressure and impact being inflicted by the vortex, he eventually felt like he was losing his


    strength and ultimately lost consciousness.


    At the same time, because of the power of the Holy Lord that was stored within Rocky''s body, it also


    caused an unforeseeable repercussion towards the gate. Consequently, the gate suddenly


    disappeared from the mysterious area in the Wild Spirit Land as if it was never there in the first ce.


    When Rocky finally regained his senses, he found himself lying by a river with clear water gushing


    through it. Half of his body was soaked in the water and he found that he was almost naked.


    "Tch. It seems that I have overestimated my strength. I didn''t know that they have prepared something


    like that." Rocky struggled to get up as he still felt that his body hadn''t fully recovered. Soon enough, he


    discovered that something was actually wrong with him. That was when he realized that the power that


    he acquired from the Holy Lord had already disappeared.


    "What? How did this happen?" Rocky was in a daze for a moment. Without the divine power of the Holy


    Lord, he had totally lost his advantage in facing the creatures of the aliennd. He knew that the races


    residing in thisnd were far more powerful than those of the Wild Spirit Land. He went here to save


    Marcia and the others, but now that he had lost the power of the Holy Lord, he didn''t know how he


    could pull that off.


    Rocky tried to check repeatedly, but the result was still the same. After a while, he had finally


    concluded that there was no way for him to regain the power of the Holy Lord.


    For now, his current strength would probably be equal to an advanced spiritual master, which was


    pretty much above the Immortal Stage¡ªthe highest level among the human spirit maniptors.


    At least, he could still somehow protect himself from the weaker creatures of thisnd. As long he did


    not encounter the powerful ones, like the creatures who led the battle against the allied army, he should


    be fine.


    As someone who had just arrived in thisnd, Rocky found it necessary to familiarize himself with his


    surroundings first. Therefore, he entered his Magic Spiritual Space at once and changed his clothes to


    disguise himself. After that, he quickly went on his way.


    Originally, he nned to fly directly to a nearby town, but when he was about to do so, he found that he


    couldn''t even do that with his current strength.


    It was a bit strange but he soon understood why. Nothing was wrong with his body. It was just that the


    gravity on thisnd was several times strongerpared to that on the Wild Spirit Land. Moreover, he


    also noticed that the spiritual power concentration in this ce was far denser, which also exined


    why the races of thisnd were much stronger than the creatures of the Wild Spirit


    Land.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1410 Bumped Into The Carriage

    Chapter 1410 Bumped Into The Carriage


    "Where am I?" Rocky didn''t know whether to cry orugh as he had a bad start upon setting foot in that


    ce. In fact, it was more or less a blow to him.


    Since he lost the ability to fly, he had no choice but to start his journey in this aliennd by walking.


    Upon getting out of the stream, he walked his way and passed through a very thick forest. There, he


    laid eyes on a broad road that seemed empty. As a result, he had no chance to even ask where he


    was.


    ''Where should I go now?'' Rocky wondered. Looking at the two sides of the road, he thought that


    perhaps, he would be lucky enough if he chose the southern path.


    Frankly, luck was always on Rocky''s side. In fact, it was not long after that he saw a carriage moving


    towards him. Upon looking at it closely, he found out that it was not really an ordinary carriage per se.


    As a matter of fact, it was packed with cargoes with a slender and seemingly powerful spiritual beast as


    its driver, speeding its way on the road.


    "Wow, I never thought that a beast that size can move so fast after all!" Rocky eximed as he


    examined it from a professional point of view. Based on how it moved, the spiritual beast driving it must


    be at least at the Supernal Stage in the Wild Spirit Land. On the other hand, such a spiritual beast was


    only used to drive a carriage, which was enough to change his expectations of this unknownnd.


    "Uhm, excuse me?" Rocky asked loudly, trying to grab the beast''s attention. He did not hesitate to step


    forward and wave his hand so that the carriage would stop. At that time, the most important thing for


    him to know was where he was.


    But unfortunately, the carriage did not slow down at all. Instead, it even sped up almost instantly. With a


    whooshing sound, it passed by Rocky and vanished at the end of the road in the twinkling of an eye.


    "Hey! Are you afraid that I''ll rob you? Excuse me, but I''m not a bandit if that''s what you''re thinking!"


    Rocky huffed from behind. Beyond anything, he felt immensely frustrated. However, there was nothing


    he could do but keep walking.


    After a couple of minutes, another carriage, driven by a spiritual beast just like the one that had passed


    by, was approaching him.


    He already learned his lesson from the first carriage, so he made it to a point to stop in the middle of


    the road. In this way, there was no excuse for the carriage to drive past him again.


    But to his surprise, his n still failed. This second carriage sped as fast as lightning,pletely


    ignoring him without even reducing its speed.


    In all honesty, Rocky could have stopped the carriage by using his strength. But since he was a


    neer, he wanted to keep a low profile as much as possible. Thus, he immediately moved to the


    side to dodge the carriage since it was rushing towards him so fast and ignoring him again. In a snap,


    this second carriage just brushed past him.


    The man driving the carriage turned around and cursed furiously, "Brat, how could you be so blind? I


    am right here, you idiot!"


    ''What apletely arrogant being! I should have just torn his carriage apart when I had the chance!


    Oh, forget it. I''d better summon Glutton as a ride,'' Rocky thought to himself. Hisst battle with Alston


    took the lives of all his spiritual beasts. Now, only Glutton remained to keep himpany.


    Meanwhile, another carriage was fast approaching. Only this time, it was not carrying any cargoes.


    This third carriage was well decorated, which gave the impression that it was carrying people with high


    social status. Its driver, on the other hand, was breathtaking. It resembled a unicorn, blue from head to


    toe, that walked as fast as a creature could fly.


    When he saw this, Rocky''s lips gave a smirk, and his eyes immediately shed sinisterly. Thinking fast,


    he hid behind some trees beside the road. With great timing, he rushed out of the forest as soon as the


    third carriage approached. At the same time, he used a tiny portion of his strength to purposely knock


    the carriage a little askew. Without thinking twice, he let himself fall on the ground and closed his eyes


    as if it was the carriage''s fault for putting him in such a position.


    As he expected, the fancy carriage instantly came into a halt. Then, the driver d in brocaded clothes


    immediately jumped off the carriage. He then looked at Rocky, who was lying on the ground. Upon


    seeing that Rocky''s clothes were dirty and torn, he shook his head in disdain, as if regarding Rocky as


    a homeless man.


    "What''s happening, Ramon? Why are we stopping?" A sweet and melodious voice came from the


    carriage behind the spiritual beast, like that of a singingrk.


    Meanwhile, Rocky began groaning in agony, now that he had sessfully drawn the master''s


    attention.


    "I am so sorry, but I had to see what happened. Apparently, a homeless man suddenly rushed into the


    lane and bumped into our carriage," Ramon, the driver, replied immediately.


    "Oh, my! Is he hurt?" The sweet voice in the car was raised a little.


    "It looks like he is seriously injured. But he did this to himself. He was the one who rushed in and


    bumped on us. He still deserves this even if he died," Ramon replied coldly.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "How can you say that? Saving a life is better than building a seven level pagoda! Take him to the


    carriage. Ask Doctor Lloyd to treat him as soon as we return!" displeased, the sweet voice immediately


    responded.


    Hearing the conversation, Rocky was more than delighted to know that his n actually worked.


    Moreover, he was in luck to have met such a kind-hearted youngdy who was willing to help him.


    However, in order to be more convincing, he continued to groan miserably.


    But Roman did not believe him. Instead, he cast him a re full of fury and hesitantly picked him up


    with one hand. He threw Rocky onto the seat next to him, sat back on his seat, and continued to drive.


    On the other hand, Rocky was satisfied that he had got on the carriage smoothly. However, he took his


    time and did not get up just yet and continued to lie on the seat. At the same time, he nced at the


    back from his peripheral view. From what he saw, there was a beautiful and elegant figure leisurely


    lying on her side, wearing a white gauze and purple dress. To his dismay, he was not able to see the


    lady clearly because of the dimness around him and the risk of exposing his true strength.


    After pretending for a while, Rocky took in a deep breath, as if he hade back to life. Then, he


    leaned against the carriage, squinted at Ramon and stammered, "Th... thank you for taking me to the


    carriage, b... buddy. I would have died if... if you left me there."


    "If you''d ask me, I''d say you deserve to be left there. I mean, why did youe out suddenly? Ally is


    Miss Hannah''s favorite beast. If anything happens to it, you will be dead for sure!" Ramon said crossly


    and red at Rocky.


    "Is that so? Luckily, it''s just fine. Otherwise, I would have died of guilt," Rocky said with profound


    respect and humility, as he bowed his head a little.


    "You''re clearly fine now. Get out of the carriage. Now!" Ramon suddenly demanded upon noticing that


    Rocky''s injury was not as bad as he had thought.


    "Wow, wait. Hold it right there, buddy! Come on, can''t you see that at least two of my ribs were broken?


    Look, you broke my waist and twisted my legs! I can''t even climb, let alone walk out of here," Rocky


    groaned with a miserable face.


    "Give me a break! How can you speak so fluently when you are injured like this?" Ramon squinted and


    said doubtfully.


    "Ouch! It''s killing me! Ouch!" Rocky screamed deliberately.


    "Shut the hell up!" Ramon shouted furiously.


    Meanwhile, Rocky shut his mouth to pacify the man. But somehow, he didn''t put his heart to rest.


    Instead, he observed Ramon carefully. Judging from the way Ramon was dressed, he could tell that he


    was the guard of thedy at the back. Despite Ramon''s spiritual aura being restrained, he still was not


    able to hide the immense spiritual powering from him. Moreover, he should be at least equal to the


    masters at the Immortal Stage. Nevertheless, he was only a guard, while the guards in the Wild Spirit


    Land did not usually have this kind of strength. Deducing from his clues, Rocky concluded that thisnd


    was superior to the Wild Spirit Land.


    Furthermore, he believed that Ramon was different from the members of the Shura Race he had seen


    before. As far as he could remember, they were no different from human beings. In addition, the Holy


    Lord had also said that aside from the Shura Race, there were also other humans and members of the


    spiritual race living in other worlds. With that being said, it was obvious that Ramon and thedy in the


    carriage were all human beings.


    Rocky was lucky that day. Perhaps, it would be a different story if he came across the members of the


    Shura Race.

 Chapter 1411 Collecting Information

    Chapter 1411 Collecting Information


    Rocky knew he had to find an opportunity to figure out where he was. Additionally, he had to collect


    information regarding this aliennd. That included their strength ranking system, the Shura Race and


    so on. Only by gathering as much as information would he be able to locate Marcia and the others


    soon and save them.


    On the other hand, Rocky knew he had to think of a carefully thought-out n before he made a single


    move. Since he lost his divine power, he only stood a chance against ordinary members of the Shura


    Race with the little strength he had left. If he met any of the stronger members, he would be in danger.


    He needed to be vignt.


    After the carriage travelled six hours, Rocky witnessed a magnificent city appear before him. Upon first


    nce, it appeared to be no different from the Wild Spirit Land.


    However, upon entering the city, Rocky was caught off guard. For every ten people he saw, there were


    at least three or four of them that emanated powerful auras akin to those of spirit maniptors. Most of


    them showed great strength¡ªnone measured less than a Supernal Stage ranking.


    ¡®Does everyone in this world possess such power?¡¯ Rocky asked himself curiously in his heart.


    Suddenly, he sensed that something above was blocking the sun. He looked up and saw a group of


    rare spiritual beasts flying overhead, one after the other. Riding them were several young men and


    women in tightly fitted clothing armed with spiritual swords. They appeared to be disciples of some


    sects.


    The spiritual beasts circled the sky for a while as if patrolling over something before they headed in


    another direction.


    The luxurious spiritual beast carriage slowly passed through the crowd as Rocky continued to look


    around the city. He discovered that not only could he find people who yielded extraordinary spiritual


    power everywhere but the nearby shops were selling a wide variety of treasures such as the Spiritual


    Weapons as well. Each one of them would certainly fetch a high price if sold in the Wild Spirit Land.


    However, they appeared to be nothing more than ordinary market items found in a random shop in this


    aliennd.


    Rocky found out an hourter the carriage drove into a small city wall. As he passed through, he made


    another discovery¡ªa smaller city within the city. Just like the treasures earlier in the market, the


    buildings erected here were just as numerous.


    Before long, the carriage halted in the square which stood in front of an opulently designed hall.


    Ramon was the first to get out of the carriage. He then walked towards Rocky before picking him up


    and tossing him to the side. He cupped his hands in front of the carriage and announced, "We''ve


    arrived, mydy."


    "Okay," a voice as soft as a feather replied.


    A momentter, the carriage''s curtain was pulled back to unveil a gorgeous woman with a veiled face.


    She got off the carriage with Ramon''s help.


    "I''ll go visit the governor first while you take him to a doctor," the woman ordered as she cast a nk


    stare at Rocky. She then walked towards the hall in front of her.


    Ramon looked back at Rocky before he grudgingly tossed him back into the carriage and drove away


    from the square.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Once they left the square and passed through several arched gates, Rocky noticed that they were


    approaching a beast farm.


    Once the carriage stopped at its entrance, three people stepped out to meet them. The trio was led by


    the person in charge of the beast farm who greeted Ramon respectfully, "d to see you back,


    Captain Li! Was everything alright during your journey?"


    "Yes," Ramon replied and nodded impassively.


    "There''ll be no problem with Captain Li protecting ourdy!" the other two followers echoed


    immediately.


    "Well¡­ who is he?" the trio''s leader asked as soon as he noticed Rocky in the passenger seat.


    "This guy suddenly ran into the road. He got injured when he was hit by Ally. Ourdy asked me to


    bring him back for medical treatment. So, where''s Dr. Lloyd? I need him to get over here and examine


    him. He will stay at your ce for a few days to recover before we send him away," Ramon exined


    and ordered.


    "What? Let''s be honest here. Is It really necessary to ask Dr. Lloyd toe over and treat this¡­


    nobody?" the leader of the beast farm asked quizzically.


    "Yes. It''s what ourdy ordered!" Ramon firmly retorted.


    "Alright," the leader replied. He then hinted at his two followers wordlessly.


    They stepped forward and assisted Rocky with getting off the carriage, unaware that he was only


    pretending to be hurt. Then, they led him into the beast farm. Ramon cast one more nce at Rocky


    before he turned around and left.


    Rocky discovered that the beast farm was smaller and simpler than he expected once he entered it.


    The beasts that were being raised in it, however, were quite the opposite. Although he had no idea how


    to distinguish the spiritual beasts that roamed this world, he could still tell that they were all quite rare


    upon first nce.


    Rocky was then thrown into the beast farm''s storage room the next moment.


    "I don''t understand why ourdy decided to take in a homeless man. If her carriage bumped into him,


    she could''ve just thrown some money and left. Why go through all the trouble of bringing him back


    here?" one of the men in yellow asked in annoyance as he viciously gazed at Rocky.


    "Shhhh! Keep your voice down. Everyone in the city knows ourdy is kind and merciful. Don''t ruin her


    reputation for the sake of your convenience!" another man in blue scolded back immediately.


    "You''re right," the man in yellow finally agreed with a nod.


    By then, the leader of the beast farm arrived. He took one look at Rocky and ordered his men, "You


    two! Go and find a doctor to check on him. The quicker he recovers, the sooner we can send him


    away."


    "But didn''t Captain Li specifically ask for Dr. Lloyd toe over?" the man in blue quickly inquired.


    "Excuse me? You''re kidding, right? Do you think it''s a good idea to bother the prestigious Dr. Lloyd with


    some random patient? Yes, ourdy requested for him. But you know we can''t ask Dr. Lloyd toe


    over. He''ll be very displeased with us and we''ll all be in trouble," the leader retorted with eyes as wide


    as saucers.


    With these words, the two attendants menacingly stared at Rocky before they left.


    Once they were all gone, Rocky immediately stood up. He stretched and yawned before walking out of


    the storage room. Seeing that no one else was present, he began to search the beast farm for any


    spiritual beasts to study more closely. While carrying out his inspection, he also collected some blood


    samples to further his studies.


    Soon, Rocky noticed the two attendants returning with a doctor. He rushed for the storage room and


    pretended to be badly injured and unable to move like before.


    Within a few moments, he heard the trio enter the room.


    "That''s him," the man in blue said as he pointed at Rocky.


    The doctor took a quick look at him before he squatted down to check his pulse. It was barely there. He


    felt nothing except a faint throbbing of blood under Rocky''s flesh.

 Chapter 1412 The Training Target

    Chapter 1412 The Training Target


    "Well, doctor. How''s his condition?" the attendant in yellow asked indifferently.


    "Judging from his pulse, he must have suffered some internal injuries. Moreover, he doesn''t seem to be


    a spirit warrior. It means that the injuries he acquired may actually be too severe that they could take


    his life. He must be treated as soon as possible if we want to save him," the doctor remarked in a


    serious tone.


    "Humph! This guy has terrible luck. Oh well, that''s actually none of our business. Doctor, can''t you just


    give him some sort of medicine? As long as he bes a little better, we can then report the


    completion of our task. We actually don''t care if he lives or dies afterward. After all, he doesn''t have


    any use to us anymore," the attendant in blue remarked in an annoyed tone.


    "I''m afraid I can''t do that. It''s inappropriate even if he''s just from a lower kind of race," the doctor replied


    hesitantly. As a doctor, he was supposed to carry his duty out no matter who was it that needed his


    service.


    "Come on, it''s okay! No one will care about the life of a homeless man. Just do what we say and all of


    us can move past this," the attendant said as his voice became slightly threatening.


    At this point, the doctor seemed to be a bit afraid of the attendants, so he was left with no choice but to


    agree. Then, he took out a piece of paper and pen from the medicine box, wrote a prescription, and


    handed it to the two attendants.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Here. Take it and go to the pharmacy. Ask them to prepare the medicine, boil it, and send it here as


    soon as possible," the doctor instructed. "See? It isn''t that hard," the attendant in bluemented as


    he took the prescription.


    After briefly scanning it, he handed the paper to the attendant in yellow. "Huh? Why are you giving it to


    me? Just do it. You''re the one who took it in the first ce," the attendant in yellowined,


    strongly refusing to take it.


    "Why? It''s because you have an old lover in the pharmacy. We can get it done faster that way," the


    attendant in blue answered with a meaningful smile.


    "Don''t talk nonsense! It''s going to be theplete opposite, you dimwit," The face of the attendant in


    yellow was obviously flustered when he heard that.


    "Just hurry up! If this guy dies and Miss Hannah mes us for it, imagine the consequences. I think


    that''s more scary than facing you ex-lover," the attendant in blue urged as he thrust the paper into the


    hands of hispanion.


    The attendant in yellow wore a sour expression as he took the paper and eventually walked out of the


    room.


    At the same time, the attendant in blue kicked Rocky a few times and said, "Hey, brat! Don''t die on us


    or I''ll throw you into the woods and feed you to the wild dogs."


    "Don''t worry¡­ I won''t," Rocky answered as he acted like a very weak person that was about to die.


    Hearing this, the attendant smirked and walked out of the storage room too.


    Seeing that the two attendants would be gone for quite a while, Rocky decided to sneak out of the


    storage room, intending to familiarize himself with the various ces in the city.


    ''Hmm. From the conversation between Ramon and the youngdy, this ce is a property of the


    governor. Does that mean that the youngdy is actually the governor''s daughter?'' Rocky guessed.


    A momentter, he passed by at what seemed to be a training ground. He saw at least a hundred


    young men and women who vigorously practiced their swordsmanship. Each of them exuded strong


    spiritual aura and had the strength that should be at least on par with the cultivators at the Heavenly


    Stage.


    "Hey, brat! Why are you loitering at this ce?" While Rocky was observing the training ground, he


    didn''t notice that three figures came over from behind him. Among them was a young man in a white


    robe who questioned him. After all, Rocky was a bit suspicious-looking with his sloppy and furtive


    appearance.


    "Oh, what can I do for you, sirs?" Rocky quickly asked respectfully. At the same time, he nced at the


    three men and perceived that their spiritual power was equivalent to that of the cultivators at the


    Supernal Stage.


    "You don''t look like a member of the Sword Spirit City. What are you doing here and where do you


    come from?" the man in the white robe asked haughtily. It was pretty obvious that he thought highly of


    himself and he found Rocky as an eyesore.


    "I''m just a handyman from the beast farm and I''m quite new here. That''s why I''m not yet familiar with all


    the ces," Rocky replied calmly.


    "Humph! A handyman? No wonder you look this shabby." The man in white imposed his authority and


    sneered, "Listen carefully. This is a training ground and those irrelevant can''t just enter this ce


    whenever they like. Do you understand?"


    "I see. I apologize, sir. I didn''t know. I''m going to take my leave now." Rocky bowed apologetically and


    turned to leave. He didn''t want as much attention as possible.


    "Hold on! I didn''t say that you could leave yet. You''re already here, so I guess we can make use of you.


    It just happens that the three of us need a target for our training. You''ll just do nicely," the man in white


    said as if he was talking to a ve.


    "Training target?" Rocky asked with a smile as he was forced to y along for a while since the man


    didn''t seem willing to let him go that easily.


    "Yes. For practicing our swordsmanship, of course," the man in white replied in a matter-of-fact tone.


    "Will it be dangerous?" Rocky inquired, putting a fake concern in his voice.


    "Ha-ha! You don''t need to worry. We, the disciples of the Sword Spirit City, are much stronger than


    ordinary cultivators. You''re not going to get hurt because we are the elite disciples in this field," the man


    in white answered confidently as a cunning look shed in his eyes.


    "All right then. No problem." Rocky had always been a straightforward man. If someone offended him,


    he wouldn''t just stand idly. Since the man in white wanted to take advantage of him, Rocky thought of


    giving him the taste of his own medicine.


    As they found a spot where they could train, the three men nced at each other and asked Rocky to


    stand at a designated position not far away from them.


    "I''ll try first!" One of the disciples was itching to give it a try. He quickly pulled out the spiritual sword


    from his back and spun it in the air. The sword then immediately flew out into the air and darted


    towards Rocky as it was being controlled by his fingers.


    The flying spiritual sword was approaching swiftly and it seemed like any ordinary person who was hit


    by it would be easily killed. However, Rocky knew that these three disciples didn''t have the intention to


    kill him. Instead, they would make it seem to really target him in order to frighten and embarrass him.


    Rocky saw through them quite effortlessly and nned on retaliating in his own way. Therefore, when


    he saw the spiritual sword almost hitting him, he slightly shook his hand. His movement was very


    unnoticeable, but he was able to make the sword suddenly turn and rush back to the disciple who


    threw it.


    The disciple was caught off guard because he didn''t expect the sword to dash back at him. Thus, he


    panicked and tried his best to dodge it in a hurry. However, his shoulders were still slightly grazed by


    the spiritual sword. As a result, a part of his clothe was torn and blood trickled down, making him look


    like a mere amateur that made a fool of himself.


    The man in white and the other disciple were a bit stunned at first, but they thought that it was just an


    honest mistake. Hence, theyughed at theirpanion who was even excited to try first. "Hey! Have


    you been going to the brothel a lot recently? You can''t even use your sword well. Get some more


    practice, will you?"


    "It''s impossible. I''m sure that I made it¡­" At that moment, the injured disciple looked at his spiritual


    sword in confusion before looking at Rocky. He was a bit perplexed because he was sure that just now,


    he felt that his spiritual sword was knocked by an unknown force that made it rush back towards him.


    "Watch and learn, man. This is how you do it." The second disciple stepped forward and sneered with


    confidence. He then put his hands together and unsheathed his spiritual sword. In the blink of an eye,


    the sword shot towards Rocky as if aet piercing through the sky. At the same time, the strength


    exhibited by him was a little stronger than that of the previous disciple.


    However, before Rocky, it was still something trivial. When the second spiritual sword was almost near


    him, he stealthily moved his body away to avoid the attack at a speed that would be hard to discern


    through the naked eyes.


    Upon seeing that he also missed by a huge margin, the second disciple widened his eyes in disbelief.


    "Come on! Do you guys not know how to properly aim a still target? If the elder sees this, both of you


    will be in a lot of trouble." The man in white shook his head as he chuckled loudly.


    "Let me try again!" the second disciple shouted. Making a mistake like that was noughing matter for


    him. He controlled his spiritual sword and made it attack Rocky from behind. However, the moment that


    it was about to reach him, the spiritual sword deviated from its original trajectory again.


    The disciple almost went insane that he kept attacking Rocky nonstop, but the sword just couldn''t touch


    him. It was as if there was a barrier surrounding him that deflected the de any time that it was about


    to hit him.


    At this point, even the man in white grew annoyed at this embarrassing sight. Thus, he stepped forward


    himself and shouted, "Get out of the way! You''re such a disgrace. I''ll do it myself!" After saying that, he


    brandished his own spiritual sword. Compared to the other two disciples, he was obviously much


    stronger. In fact, the moment he unsheathed his sword, an overbearing sword aura swept across the


    area.


    The next moment, the man''s spiritual sword turned into a shadow and instantly disappeared in midair.


    "Ha! That brat has some bad luck. There''s no escaping that attack!" one of the disciples shouted. He


    rubbed his hands as he expected a great showing up.


    The spiritual skills of the Supreme Ether Land were divided into three stages¡ªprimary, medium, and


    premium. At that time, the skill employed by the man in white was swordsmanship at the medium stage


    of the Spirit Realm in the Sword Spirit City.


    At the sight of this, Rocky''s eyes narrowed. As the spiritual sword disappeared, so was the spiritual


    aura that it carried. He knew that this wasn''t some ordinary skill that was easy to deal with.

 Chapter 1413 Save Nightshade

    Chapter 1413 Save Nightshade


    But since Rocky was able to preserve his strength at the peak of the Immortal Stage, he directly used


    his spiritual power to defend himself.


    A momentter, just a couple of feet from Rocky, a sword shadow materialized from out of nowhere.


    Just as it was about to pierce through Rocky''s chest, the spiritual power protecting his body blocked it


    directly when it was only less than an inch away from him.


    The man clothed in the white robe, together with his twopanions from Sword Spirit City, stared with


    wide eyes. They instantly realized that Rocky was protected by some spiritual power. However, they


    couldn''t sense any trace of spiritual auraing from him.


    Even so, the man in white wasn''t ready to give up, and his strength heightened right at once.


    "I quit." Rocky knew that he couldn''t create a lot of noise, so he waved his hand gently.


    ng!


    The white-robed man''s spiritual sword instantly broke into two pieces.


    "My precious sword!" The man furiously red at Rocky when he saw that his spiritual sword got


    destroyed. It wasn''t just an ordinary functional weapon since it had immeasurable value and was made


    of high-quality materials. He never saw iting for Rocky to break it that easily.


    "I haven''t done anything." Rocky shrugged his shoulders.


    "Who the hell are you?" the man shouted, staring intently into Rocky''s eyes.


    "I already told you. I''m just a handyman," Rocky calmly responded.


    "Impossible. You''re lying. I saw how you shattered my spiritual sword!" The man vehemently refused to


    ept his im.


    "I''m just lucky I got out alive," Rocky stated with a nonchnt smile.


    "What are you waiting for? His actions are questionable. Hurry up and take him away at once," the man


    yelled out, signaling at the crowd of disciples standing on the training ground''s sidelines.


    Before long, all of those disciples who were cultivating sprinted forward toward Rocky, encircling him.


    When Rocky saw that things were about to get worse, he smiled bitterly and shook his head. He knew


    that leaving now was the best choice avable. So the moment the disciples swooped down on him, he


    shortly vanished from where he stood, sessfully evading his enemies.


    "Where is he now?" Everyone, including the white-robed man, had a startled look on their faces. They


    couldn''t figure out which way did Rocky go when he was standing right before them earlier.


    After leaving the training ground, Rocky hesitated whether he should stay in the city to seek more


    information or leave at once. Basing on what he had witnessed in the training ground, Sword Spirit City


    was not an ordinary city. A few of its disciples had at least the strength of the Supernal Stage. So it


    could be said that some other cultivators were at the Divine Stage or even the Immortal Stage. Things


    would get even more ugly and overwhelming for him if there were cultivators of higher levels.


    In short, if his identity got exposed and considering his current strength, his life would be in grave


    danger in this city.


    Simultaneously, while Rocky was having second thoughts, a huge shadow descended from the sky and


    plummeted heavily to the ground, letting out a mournful howl.


    Afterward, a sharp and delicate voice cried out, "Oh, my... Nightshade! How are you?"


    Rocky followed the voice''s direction and saw a delicate figure stumble out from the fallen beast


    shadow''s backside. The expression on her pleasing face looked tensed. Although this woman was not


    as beautiful as those he had contacted before, she was still considered stunning. Underneath the tight


    clothes was a very sexy body, and her spiritual power was also very powerful. She should have


    reached the primary level of the Immortal Stage and her strength wasparable with Ramon''s.


    However, the beast shadow soon attracted Rocky''s attention because of its dragon-shaped semnce.


    It was emitting a spiritual aura at the Divine Stage. If it were in the Wild Spirit Land, it would be


    considered a powerful dragon beast!


    At this point, a pool of blood had spread out from underneath the beast''s body, and its spiritual aura


    was declining continuously. It seemed to have some severe injuries, and its condition was already


    critical.


    "Someone! Help! Please find me a beast curer fast!" the pretty woman begged in desperation.


    Some spirit warriors who happened to walk by quickly gathered around and looked over the situation in


    no time. Subsequently, several kind warriors took off to find a beast curer at once.


    Three men dressed like beast curers rushed over and examined the dragon beast without any dy in


    a little while. After they finished checking, they unanimously shook their heads.


    "Miss Tessa, Nightshade''s internal organs are seriously damaged. There''s nothing we can do to stop


    the bleeding!" one of the beast curers exined, looking serious.


    "What should I do? Oh, I know! Please go and ask Dr. Lloyd toe over. There must be another way


    to save it!" the young girl named Tessa yelled. The anxiety she felt had increased further.


    "Dr. Lloyd went out of the city together with the governor early this morning," another beast curer


    replied.


    "What? Then what else should I do? Is Nightshade going to die? I hope not!" Tessa''s eyes swelled up,


    and it looked like she wanted to cry, but there were no tears.


    The three beast curers looked at each other. No one dared to respond.


    "Say something!" Tessa red at them disdainfully.


    "Surely, it will die. If we don''t stop the bleeding in half an hour, it will lose its life. However, I may be able


    to save it," a calm voice pointed out from out of the blue.


    The onlookers shifted their attention to where the voice came from and saw a dirty man in ragged


    clothes approaching. It was none other than Rocky. Nobody else wore such clothes in this city.


    "Who are you? Where are you from?" Tessa knew that Rocky was not from Sword Spirit City, so she


    immediately questioned him.


    "My identity isn''t important. The important thing is that I can save it!" Rocky smiled in response.


    "You can save my Nightshade?" Tessa''s eyes widened.


    "Yes, I can," Rocky replied and nodded.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Miss Tessa, please think twice. This guy is a stranger, and he''s not from Sword Spirit City. We can''t


    trust him easily!" One of the beast curers voiced out his concern, trying to dissuade her.


    "I agree. The three of us can''t even save it. So how could he have the cure?" The other two beast


    curers didn''t trust Rocky as well.


    Although the three beast curers were donning ordinary clothes, they were way stronger than the three


    disciples that Rocky had seen at the training ground.


    "What are you waiting for? Take him down now!"


    "Hold on!" At that instant, Tessa stopped them. Then she looked at Rocky and asked, "Can you save


    my beast? Tell me!"


    "Of course," Rocky asserted.


    "What if you can''t?" Tessa''s beautiful eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Then my life will be at your disposal, Miss," Rocky said without mincing his words.


    "That''s your word, not mine. If you let my beast die, I''ll make sure you die with it," Tessa warned,


    pointing at Rocky.


    "Deal. Can I begin? If we dy this, not even the Gods can save it," Rocky said while ncing at the


    beast.


    Tessa signaled with a nod.


    The three beast curers could do nothing but stand aside as they looked at the situation.


    Rocky directly went over to the beast''s side and checked its condition. He discovered that a blunt force


    hadpletely punctured its lungs, and several of its aortic arteries had been broken. Under normal


    circumstances, it would be impossible to save its life.


    However, to Rocky, who was already considered an authority level in healing spiritual beasts, it was an


    easy task.


    He started the procedure by taking out his surgical tools and fed Uriah''s magical saliva to the beast


    because it aided the body''s recovery by speeding up the process. But the beast''s recovery all


    depended on whether he could stop the bleeding first.

 Chapter 1414 The Conversation With Tessa

    Chapter 1414 The Conversation With Tessa


    At this point, time was an absolute concern, so Rocky immediately performed an operation to stop the


    bleeding of the beast. On the other hand, when the crowd saw how Rocky opened the belly of the


    beast using tools that they had never seen before, they were bbergasted. They couldn''t help but


    twitch their eyes as if they were seeing a bloody ughter instead.


    Although Tessa was also a bit suspicious of Rocky''s method, she knew that he might be the only one


    she could rely on to save her spiritual beast.


    As Rocky went on with the operation, four hours passed in a sh. The onlookers were a little tired and


    anxious but more and more people were actuallying to take a look at the situation. The ce was


    now densely packed with people, who were discussing and having a lot of doubts about the man


    operating on Tessa''s beast.


    A momentter, a tall figure suddenly appeared. The moment he noticed who was performing the


    operation on the injured spiritual beast, he was utterly taken aback. "What is that guy doing here? Why


    is he the one doing that?!"


    It was Ramon, who immediately rushed to the ce the second he heard that Nightshade was injured


    and needed to be treated.


    "Miss Tessa, pardon my intrusion, but what is that guy doing to you beast?" Ramon walked up to Tessa


    and asked with a bewildered expression on his face.


    "Oh, Captain Ramon. Do you happen to know him? I actually don''t know anything about him, but he


    said he could heal Nightshade," Tessa said briefly as she nced at Ramon.


    "Well, sort of. But why him? Aren''t there beast curers that are more suited for the job?" Ramon asked


    as he looked at the three beast curers who were anxiously standing on the sidelines. They quickly


    averted their gazes when they heard that Ramon was asking about them.


    "I wouldn''t resort to this guy if they can do it themselves. They said that they didn''t know how to treat


    it," Tessa replied with a slight frown as she shook her head.


    "What about Dr. Lloyd then? Where is he?" Ramon inquired


    "I''m afraid he''s not in the city right now. He went out with the governor to take care of some matters,"


    Tessa replied with a sigh.


    "But still! How could you let an unknown man attend to your beast? Just look at him! He''s just a shabby


    homeless guy. What if he made its condition even worse?" Ramon said agitatedly out of concern.


    "I just told you that there isn''t anyone else. Do you want me to just let my beast suffer from its injury


    and be left untreated? Besides, look! I think he just stopped Nightshade''s bleeding!" Tessa narrowed


    her eyes and hesitated for a moment. But upon closer inspection, it seemed that Rocky had really


    stopped the bleeding. She was both surprised and delighted at the oue, and she was d that she


    took the risk to let Rocky do the operation.


    Even Ramon was dumbfounded as he took a look. The beast was, in fact, no longer bleeding, and


    Rocky was now beginning to stitch its wound.


    At that moment, Rocky had also noticed that Ramon was in the crowd, but he didn''t have the chance to


    greet him since he was still in the middle of a tedious operation.


    After the stitches were done, Rocky was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief. Then, he stood up and


    turned towards Tessa. "I''ve finished treating the wound, but it has lost too much blood. We still need to


    perform a blood transfusion as soon as possible. Do you possess other spiritual beasts that are of the


    same kind as this one?"


    "The same kind? Yeah, there is one," Tessa responded after thinking for a while. She answered


    Rocky''s query but was still actually in the dark of what Rocky was up to.


    "That''s a relief then. Miss, please ask someone to prepare two big bathtubs. I mean the one we used


    for taking a bath," Rocky specified.


    "All right. I''ll arrange it right away." Then, Tessa turned to Ramon and said, "Captain Ramon, please


    take Nightshade''s mother to my pavilion and prepare everything that he asked."


    "But Miss Tessa, this guy is not from the Sword Spirit City, and his identity is still unknown. I don''t think


    it''s a good idea to trust him so much," Ramon advised as he doubted Rocky.


    "Captain Ramon, this is a direct order from me. I don''t think he''s a bad guy, and I''m willing to take


    responsibility if anything happens. So, hurry up and do as I say. The most important thing right now is


    to save my beast!" Tessa instructed sternly.


    Ramon nced at Rocky, full of hesitation in his eyes, but he had no choice but to obey for now. Before


    he left, he strictly ordered several disciples of the Sword Spirit City in the area to protect Tessa closely.


    "Do you need anything else?" Tessa asked Rocky with visible tion in her fascinating eyes.


    "For now, we''ll need to find a suitable ce for it to fully heal its wounds, such as a beast farm where


    the spiritual beast usually lives," Rocky replied as he lightly rubbed his chin.


    "A beast farm? If it''s a ce where it could stayfortably, Nightshade has its own home," Tessa


    informed.


    "Well, that''s better. Just transport it there. However, it is too big. We''ll need to find several hands to


    move it," Rocky said as he nced at the spiritual beast. He could actually transport the beast through


    his Magical Spiritual Space, but he didn''t n to expose his real strength, so he had to rely on them.


    "Oh, don''t worry about that." Tessa immediately took out a piece of jade and threw it in the air. Then, it


    instantly formed a huge vortex that sucked the beast into it. As the vortex disappeared along with the


    beast, the jade fell into her hand again.


    "What kind of treasure is that?" Rocky couldn''t help but ask as it was his first time seeing it. In the Wild


    Spirit Land, both the spirit maniptors and the members of the spiritual race used the Magic Spiritual


    Space to contain their spiritual beasts. Thus, he was ovee by surprise when he saw that a certain


    treasure could actually directly absorb a spiritual beast.


    "This? It''s the Beast Spirit Jade. Don''t you know about it? You''re a weird man," Tessamented as


    she looked at Rocky with furrowed brows.


    "Ah, well, I''m from the countryside. There are still a lot of things that I''m only hearing and seeing for the


    first time," Rocky replied as he pretended to be from the remote part of the region.


    To dumb it down for Rocky, Tessa patiently exined, "It is a spiritual treasure that is specially used to


    raise spiritual beasts. When they are inside it, the beasts can directly cultivate and improve their


    strength."


    "I see. It''s an awesome treasure then. Thank you, miss." Rocky nodded as a sign of appreciation. He


    found that the spiritual treasures in this world were more advanced and magical than those in the Wild


    Spirit Land.


    In the Supreme Ether Land, only when a spirit warrior had reached the Emperor Realm could he use


    his spiritual power to create a spiritual power space. Therefore, before they reached this realm, most


    warriors had to resort in using Beast Spirit Jades or Spiritual Treasure Sachets to carry their spiritual


    beasts and treasures.


    Upon knowing this, Rocky found out that he actually had the advantage because his Magic Spiritual


    Space that he was using in the Wild Spirit Land wasn''t restricted in this world.


    "Captain Ramon might take a while to prepare everything you need. So, I guess we can head back


    first," Tessa suggested.


    "As you wish," Rocky replied politely. He sensed that Tessa was a nice person. Unlike the usual high-


    ss nobles, she didn''t put on airs even if she was talking to someone who looked like a low-ss


    person. At the same time, he also knew that Tessa''s spiritual beast hadn''t passed the dangerous period


    yet. Thus, he needed to make sure that everything was fine and that the beast was out of danger


    before he left.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a while, Tessa and Rocky, apanied by the disciples that were ordered by Ramon, left the


    ce and headed to Tessa''s pavilion.


    "By the way, the tools you used on operating with my beast were a little strange. I don''t think I''ve seen


    anyone use those when curing spiritual beasts," Tessa asked.


    "Oh, that''s because I created the tools myself," Rocky answered briefly.


    "What? Does it mean that you''re actually a beast curer?" Tessa asked with a surprised expression.


    "Sort of. But I''m a bit of a nomad. I don''t stay in a particr ce for a long time," Rocky replied.


    "So, how did you know Ramon?" Tessa inquired as she remembered that Ramon didn''t quite trust him


    when he treated her beast.


    "It''s a long story but here is the thing¡­" Then, Rocky told her everything that had happened and how


    he was brought to this city.


    "I see. Hannah''s Ally identally hit you. So, she asked Ramon to temporarily take you in their custody


    until you heal your wounds. How was it? Are you fine now?" Tessa asked with concern after learning


    the story.


    "Luckily, it''s nothing serious." Rocky shook his head as he let out a faint smile.


    "That''s good then. You''re fortunate that you met Hannah. Otherwise, I''m afraid that no one will bat an


    eye even if you are almost left to die beside the road. After all, it''s a business route. People will actually


    think that you might have deliberately blocked the way to attempt a robbery. Just recently, the Robber


    Regiment has been very rampant around here in the Sword Spirit City, so people are quite vignt and


    untrusting," Tessa exined.


    "So, is Miss Hannah the daughter of the city''s governor?" Rocky took the opportunity to ask.


    "Huh?" Tessa was rendered speechless for a while before she burst intoughter. Her smile was so


    precious, like a lovely flower that made people intoxicated.


    "This guy really has no idea about anything! Miss Tessa is the daughter of the city governor, you


    dumbass," one of the disciples sneered from behind.


    "Oh! Forgive my rudeness, Miss Tessa. I really didn''t know. It''s just that I heard Captain Ramon


    addressed Miss Hannah as the youngdy, so I misunderstood," Rocky rified immediately.


    "It''s because Hannah is the daughter of the Sword Spirit Sect''s leader, and the Sword Spirit Sect is the


    one that is in charge of the entire Sword Spirit City. My father, the governor, is just an elder of the


    Sword Spirit Sect. In other words, Hannah has a higher position in the city than me." Tessa shed some


    light to the outsider.


    "Hmm. It sounds a littleplicated," Rockymented as he got a bit confused in the political


    system of this region.


    "Wait. Where exactly are you from? Isn''t itmon knowledge that all towns and cities in the Ethereal


    Region are under the leadership of powerful sects and ns? And the sect that governs the city will


    just appoint a talented and respectable figure to be the city governor, who will be in charge of the city''s


    affairs?" Tessa was baffled as she looked at Rocky.

 Chapter 1415 The Heavenly Diabolic Dragon

    Chapter 1415 The Heavenly Diabolic Dragon


    "I told you that I''m from the countryside. I just lived in a small vige since I was a child, and I''ve never


    been to any big city until now. That''s why I''m not really familiar with how rules and systems are being


    implemented in this kind of ce." Rocky immediately found a usible excuse so that Tessa would


    ease her suspicion.


    "Well, no wonder." After hearing what Rocky had said, Tessa eventually believed him.


    "Um, is Tessa your name?" Rocky asked. He had already heard people mention her name, but he just


    wanted to directly hear it from her.


    "Yes, that''s right. Feel free to just call me by my name. I actually don''t like it when others call me Miss


    Tessa or address me in a very respectful way. It just feels awkward and unnatural," Tessa remarked.


    "All right then. Please don''t mind if I called you Tessa from now on." The truth was that Rocky was


    trying to suck up to her on purpose. With his past experiences, he knew that as long as he had good


    rtions with the daughter of the city governor, it would definitely be much easier for him to move freely


    and take action within the Sword Spirit City.


    "Hey! How dare you address Miss Tessa so casually?!" The disciples of the Sword Spirit City behind


    them who heard Rocky were extremely displeased.


    "It''s okay. I am the one who permits him. After all, he is the only one who managed to save


    Nightshade''s life. We are friends now," Tessa dered without hesitation.


    "Really? I''m honored, Miss... I mean Tessa." Rocky let out a satisfied smile.


    Seeing this, the disciples guarding Tessa felt envious and hateful towards Rocky. After all, she was one


    of the most beautiful women in the entire Sword Spirit City¡ªsecond only to the sect leader''s daughter,


    Hannah Qiu. Countless men were infatuated by her because of her mesmerizing looks and her


    astounding power as a spirit warrior. Since Rocky could be called her friend and be close to such an


    amazing person, it would be natural for others to be jealous of him. However, since he did a splendid


    job of saving Nightshade''s life, they couldn''t me the guy for instantly gaining Tessa''s trust.


    Not long after, they had finally arrived in front of a rather strange building. Half of the structure was an


    open-air yard, which easily covered an area of about hundreds of square meters. The yard was so


    pleasant to behold as it was covered with flowers and trees all over, making it a huge luscious garden.


    On the other hand, the other half was decorated with upturned eaves, colorful sculptures, and red


    railings, which made the entire building look like an entric pce. The two parts didn''t seem to


    complement each other, but overall, it was a uniquely-structured building.


    "So, this should be the ce where you usually keep Nightshade. Am I right?" Rocky asked as he


    observed the ce for a while.


    "That''s right. I guess you''re really a lot smarter than you look," Tessa said as she let out a faint smile.


    Then, she turned and addressed the disciples apanying them, "You may leave us now."


    "But Miss Tessa, Captain Ramon specifically asked us to guard you all the time until hees back.


    I''m afraid we can''t just leave you with this guy alone," one of the disciples responded immediately.


    "What are you worrying about? He''s just an ordinary beast curer. Do you think that he can do anything


    to harm me? Even if all of you join hands to fight me, I don''t think you can do anything. So, what''s the


    problem?" Tessa asked with a straight face.


    Hearing this, none of the disciples could answer. They nced at each other in embarrassment and


    didn''t know what to say. However, they knew that Ramon would be furious if they disobeyed his


    command.


    "Tessa, they are just doing their jobs and are worried about your safety. Just let them guard outside.


    Besides, I will just only stay in this yard," Rocky insisted.


    "Fine." After being convinced by Rocky, Tessa ordered the disciples, "Go on. All of you can wait


    outside."


    The disciples were still a bit hesitant but they eventually followed and waited outside of the yard.


    "You can release Nightshade now," Rocky said as soon as they were already alone in the yard.


    Then, Tessa immediately took out the Beast Spirit Jade and released the weakened spiritual beast,


    whichnded in the corner of the yard.


    Rocky approached the beast and checked its condition. Although the wound was properly treated, it


    was still in a very weak state because of losing too much blood.


    "Will it be fine? It looks very feeble..." Tessa asked in a worried tone as she couldn''t help but notice


    Nightshade''s current condition.


    "It''s hard to say right now because it is hurt badly. Anyway, I will try my best to save it. May I just ask


    how it acquired these injuries? It seems like a very powerful spiritual beast, so I was wondering how it


    ended up like this," Rocky said with furrowed brows as he stared at the spiritual beast.


    "It''s actually my fault. I insisted on going to the Ghost Valley. Unfortunately, when we arrived there, we


    encountered a spiritual beast at the King Realm. Nightshade risked its life to protect me and take me


    out of there with all its might. However, it was severely injured during our escape. If it weren''t for its


    bravery and loyalty, I would have died already," Tessa answered, biting her lip as she reminisced the


    tragic event.


    "The King Realm? So, beasts at that realm are powerful enough to cause this?" Rocky couldn''t help


    but ask as he spected that the strength of a beast at the King Realm was most likely on the same


    level as that of the members of the Star Divine Race.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, certainly. After all, one could only break through to the King Realm after reaching the seventh


    grade of the Spirit Realm. Anyone who wants to aim to be the strongest spirit warrior should reach the


    King Realm first," Tessa exined as she clenched her fist.


    "Then, which realm are you at?" Rocky asked, wanting to somehow gauge her strength.


    "I''m now at the seventh grade of the Spirit Realm, and yes, I''m trying my best to reach the King Realm


    one day. But judging by my own strength, there''s still a long way to go before I achieve it," Tessa


    answered with a bitter smile.


    "Still, you''re very powerful! You only need one more level to attain the King Realm," Rocky eximed,


    pretending to be overly fascinated.


    "Well, yeah. I guess I''m not so badpared to my peers," Tessa just said modestly. There was no


    hint of bragging in her voice.


    "You should give yourself more credit. I think you''re very remarkable to possess that kind of strength


    given your young age." Truth be told, Rocky perceived that among the human beings in the aliennd,


    Tessa was indeed an exceptional talent.


    "Fine. I must say you''re such a smooth talker." Hearing how Rocky praised her, Tessa let out a faint


    smile that wiped out her worried expression.


    "I''m just telling the truth. Even the disciples in this city must also think the same," Rocky reasoned.


    However, in order to not arouse Tessa''s suspicion, Rocky deemed it necessary not to ask for further


    information about the aliennd. For now, he needed to focus onpletely saving Nightshade''s life,


    so that he could fully gain Tessa''s trust and favor. After that, he could have more chances of acquiring


    a firm foothold in the Sword Spirit City.


    Not long after, Ramon, who was carrying two big bathtubs,nded into the Fragrance Pavilion where


    Rocky and Tessa were waiting for him.


    As they saw him arrive with the huge fixtures, many disciples within the city rushed towards the gate of


    the pavilion, curious to see what was going on.


    "Miss Tessa, are these bathtubs really suitable for the next operation?" Ramon asked as he put down


    the fixtures.


    Tessa didn''t utter a word but just immediately gave Rocky an inquiring gaze.


    "Yes, they will do just well," Rocky said with confidence.


    "Ramon, have you brought the mother of Nightshade just as I asked?" Tessa said tly.


    "Yes. But are we really going to proceed with this without waiting for the governor and the others to


    come back?" Ramon looked very reluctant. After all, Nightshade''s mother was a very powerful spiritual


    beast that had already reached the King Realm. Moreover, it had a pretty bad temper and was easily


    irritated. If it went on a rampage, he was afraid that they might not be able to quickly subdue it.


    "I don''t have the time to wait for them. I don''t even know when they wille back. Can''t you see


    Nightshade''s condition? We have to do something about it as soon as possible!" Tessa reiterated.


    "But Miss Tessa, even you know how powerful it is. If we let it out and it goes out of control, it will cause


    such devastating trouble," Ramon argued as he considered the safety of the city.


    "Well, we won''t know if you don''t release it first," Tessa said sternly. She had no intention of taking no


    for an answer.


    Realizing that Tessa wouldn''t back down, Ramon had no choice but to unleash the spiritual beast.


    Then, he took out the Beast Spirit Jade and threw it in midair. A momentter, a dragon beast, which


    was even bigger than Nightshade, flew out andnded on the ground, shaking the entire area. Its


    intense spiritual aura swiftly spread out and shocked the whole ce. Even Rocky was stunned at what


    he witnessed. If the dragon beast existed in the Wild Spirit Land, it should be way more powerful than


    the strongest spiritual master. That was when he recognized what it really meant to have a strength


    that was at the level of the King Realm


    ''It seems that the strength of the King Realm in this world should be at the same level as that of the


    Star Divine Race or even stronger. It means that the most powerful creatures in this world are more


    superior to the members of the Star Divine Race¡­'' Rocky thought to himself.


    Originally, Rocky''s strength had already surpassed the King Realm. However, after battling with Alston,


    he had consumed all of his strength, thus making him be an ordinary man. Later on, in order to


    save the Wild Spirit Land again from its demise, he inherited part of the divine power of the Holy Lord,


    which was also stronger than that of the King Realm. But the moment he arrived at the aliennd, the


    divine power that he acquired also disappeared. Hence, he had to hide his real identity so that he


    wouldn''t be found out.


    "The Heavenly Diabolic Dragon is Nightshade''s mother. It is a rare type of spiritual beast that is in the


    King Realm. It''s actually very hard for a spiritual beast to reach the King Realm, so it is considered as


    one of the most precious spiritual beasts in the entire Ethereal Region," Tessa exined to Rocky as


    she gazed at the dragon beast without losing focus.

 Chapter 1416 The Blood Transfusion

    Chapter 1416 The Blood Transfusion


    "Oh, the creature is unique. It ismanding yet beautiful." Rocky gazed at the Heavenly Diabolic


    Dragon for a while and nodded in agreement. The Heavenly Diabolic Dragon was almost on a par with


    the cmity beasts found in the Wild Spirit Land.


    Rocky advanced the beast fearlessly.


    "Don''t get too close to it, as it is very wary of strangers," Tessa warned immediately, worried that the


    Heavenly Diabolic Dragon would be agitated if Rocky approached it.


    "It''s all right. I''ll be fine." Rocky smiled and continued to approach the creature. At the same time, he


    used the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill to form a strange aura.


    He had cultivated the skill to its highest level, enabling him tomunicate with any spiritual beast


    directly.


    "I won''t hurt you. I just need your help to save your child..." Rocky used his spiritual sense to


    communicate with the Heavenly Diabolic Dragon.


    When the dragon first saw Rocky moving closer, it bared its fangs and brandished its ws, seeming


    very vignt. But soon, it calmed down, as though it had understood what Rocky had said.


    "I need your blood to save your child. This might hurt a little, but remember that I''m only trying to help,"


    Rocky said softly.


    The dragon immediately raised its head and roared as if it were furious.


    Both Tessa and Ramon were shocked. Ramon immediately ced himself in front of Tessa to protect


    her from any idents.


    The disciples of the Sword Spirit City, who stood outside the Fragrance Pavilion, were frightened and


    backed away. The dragon''s roar was so terrifying that they were worried that it would suddenly go


    crazy and hurt them.


    However, to their surprise, after the dragon roared, it suddenly crawled to the ground, as if it had


    surrendered.


    Everyone, including Tessa and Ramon, was dumbfounded when they saw that. In the Sword Spirit City,


    only the warriors at the King Realm could resist the Heavenly Diabolic Dragon. And so, they did not


    expect that the dragon would submit so easily to Rocky. It was truly incredible!


    Seeing that the dragon had quietened, Rocky immediately took out several special blood transfusion


    tubes from theb in his Magic Spiritual Space. The tubes were specifically used for blood transfusions


    during surgical procedures performed on spiritual beasts.


    "What are these?" Tessa asked as her curiosity peaked.


    "They are called blood transfusion tubes. They can transfer Nightshade''s mother''s blood to it..." Rocky


    exined.


    "Really? I''ve never heard of such a thing. How are they used?" Tessa asked with widened eyes.


    "It''s simple. The tubes have needles at both ends. Once these needles are inserted into Nightshade''s


    and its mother''s arteries, blood in their arteries will flow out through the tubes. Then, the blood must


    circte through two bathtubs before being allowed to enter Nightshade''s body," Rocky exined.


    "That''s remarkable! I didn''t know that blood can be transferred in this way. How did you figure out such


    a method?" Tessa eximed. She had absorbed every detail Rocky shared with a certain degree of


    reservation. But, the more she learned, the more she felt in awe of Rocky.


    Ramon, who was standing aside, was surprised as well, for he had never heard or seen such tubes


    before.


    "I just happened to figure this out." Rocky smiled calmly.


    "Really? That is very unlikely," Tessa remarked. She eyed Rocky suspiciously, but her face showed no


    emotions.


    "Miss Tessa, he cannot be trusted as he is of unknown origin. As soon as he finishes the blood


    transfusion for Nightshade, I want to take him away. It is important that we learn more about his


    identity..." Ramon uttered, caution surging within him.


    "No. I''ve decided to keep him here until he cures Nightshade for me," Tessa refused resolutely.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "He can''t stay here. We don''t even know his identity. If he has any ulterior motive or hurts you, I will


    have to face the consequences!" Ramon''s face darkened. After all, he was responsible for bringing


    Rocky back. Although Tessa''s had ordered him, Ramon still had to watch him. He would be held


    ountable if there was anything wrong with Rocky.


    "Why can''t he stay here? I will tell my father about all this. Don''t worry. By the way, weren''t you and


    Hannah supposed to go to the Grand Sky City to negotiate the purchase of ethereal crystals?" Tessa


    immediately changed the topic.


    "Well, Grand Sky Sect is demanding an exorbitant price. They are aware that our supply of ethereal


    crystals can''t be delivered in time because of the war at the border. And so, they are quoting a high


    price for their crystals as we have expressed an interest in purchasing them," Ramon snorted


    discontentedly.


    "Hmm. I think perhaps Hannah has found a solution," added Tessa.


    "Well, since Miss Hannah purchased the ethereal crystals in person, there was no problem. Although


    we paid a little more, it will guarantee the supply of ethereal crystals for our Sword Spirit City for at least


    three months." Ramon nodded.


    "That''s good. I don''t know when the war will end. But if we don''t fight, our enemy will upy a few


    more areas of the Ethereal Region," Tessa sighed.


    "We would have never entered into a war with the spiritual race had it not been for the Shura Race''s


    interference. However, this situation is not new to us. How fortunate for the Shura Race though, as they


    will benefit from it in the end," Ramon responded.


    "By the way, I heard that the Shura Race opened the door to another world a while ago. It''s unclear


    which world has suffered!" Tessa remarked in a tone that hinted at genuine uncertainty.


    Rocky, who was immersed in the task of transferring blood for Nightshade, frowned when he heard


    Tessa.


    "I''ve heard that it''s called the Wild Spirit Land. Spiritual race and humans, like us, inhabit it," Ramon


    replied.


    "Really? I expect the Shura Race to take a lot of prisoners," Tessa guessed.


    "Perhaps. But I haven''t heard anything like that yet. Nevertheless, we are no match for the Shura Race.


    We have no choice but to be cautious and keep ourselves safe. We can''t interfere with what they do."


    Ramon shook his head.


    Rocky lifted his head and thought, ''It seems as thoughing to Sword Spirit City was a prudent


    decision.'' As both Tessa and Ramon knew about the Shura Race, Rocky had the chance to get more


    information about it. Even so, he couldn''t ask them directly, or he''d risk making them suspicious about


    his identity.


    Before long, Rocky inserted the needles into the Heavenly Diabolic Dragon and Nightshade,


    respectively, and then he made a simple blood cirction container with tworge bathtubs. In this


    way, the mother dragon''s blood could be transferred into Nightshade''s body in a contamination-free


    environment.


    "It''s almost done. Now we need to wait," Rocky advised Tessa after he finished.


    "How long do we have to wait?" asked Tessa.


    "We should wait until Nightshade wakes up by itself. If it is lucky, it will regain consciousness in a day.


    But there is a chance that it may never wake up. After all, excessive blood loss causes brain hypoxia,


    which means Nightshade might slip into a long-terma. This will lead to nerve stagnation, reducing


    its chances to ever gain consciousness," Rocky answered honestly.


    "Don''t let anything happen to it!" Tessa''s eyes filled with tears when she heard Rocky''s exnation.


    Her face turned pale as anxiety saturated every cell in her being.


    "Don''t frighten her..." Ramon growled when he saw Tessa''s reaction. Obviously, he was still hostile


    toward Rocky.


    "I''m not trying to scare her. What I said is true," Rocky said as he crossed his arms over his chest and


    nced at Ramon.


    Almost instantly, Ramon''s suspicions regarding Rocky''s identity increased manifold, and coldness


    reflected in his eyes.


    "Tessa, since you want me to treat Nightshade, please arrange a ce for me to live," Rocky uttered,


    unfazed, as he stretched himself.

 Chapter 1417 The Arrangement

    Chapter 1417 The Arrangement


    After thinking things through, Tessa said to Rocky, "I live here alone and there''s no spare room, I''m


    afraid. If you''re tired, you can go to my chamber and have a rest. I''ll just stay here with Nightshade."


    "Oh, no, Miss Tessa. I don''t think that''s a good idea. You can''t let him enter your chamber to rest!"


    Ramon contradicted.


    At that moment, it seemed that the disciples of the Sword Spirit City just outside the Fragrance Pavilion


    were even more excited when they heard Tessa''s offer. As a matter of fact, they felt that Rocky was so


    lucky to be able to rest in Tessa''s boudoir.


    "Why is that so? It won''t matter anyway," Tessa said nonchntly. Frankly, she didn''t know what the


    problem was in the first ce.


    "Well, forget it. I''m just afraid of the possibility that I might be assassinated if I stayed there. May I know


    if there is there a woodshed in the Fragrance Pavilion?" Rocky inquired while waving his hand. Deep


    down, he was aware that Tessa''s arrangement was a tad bit inappropriate.


    "Oh, yes, there is. It''s right behind this room. But thest time I checked, it was kind of messy," Tessa


    replied as she nodded.


    "Well, that would be enough for me. So, I''m heading there to have my rest. Bye." As soon as his voice


    trailed off, he walked away and headed to the back of the pavilion. Just as he expected, he saw a


    dusty, old wooden house. He peeked through the door, entered it and saw a pile of wood that he


    assumed was used for heating the room during winter.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Immediately, he cleared the room for a bit and then sat on the ground. He then looked left and right to


    check if there was anyone around. After making sure that the coast was clear, he entered his Magic


    Spiritual Space.


    And because he came into this world in a hurry this time, he didn''t have time to prepare in advance.


    And the treasures that he had stored were all collected while he was still in the Wild Spirit Land.


    However, these treasures would not be able to help him in this world. After all, the level of this world


    was much higher than that of the Wild Spirit Land. Therefore, the same rule was applied to the


    treasures.


    Meanwhile, Rocky cleaned for a bit and afterwards went into theb. There, he studied some of the


    spiritual beast blood samples that he had collected before, including the one he had just secretly


    collected from Nightshade.


    After analyzing the samples, he learned that the gene of the spiritual beast in this world was quite


    different from that in the Wild Spirit Land. What he found the most interesting was the fact that the


    urgenome was very different and moreplicated. No wonder the spiritual beasts in this world were


    so powerful.


    Rocky stayed for a few hours in theb before leaving. He then left his Magic Spiritual Space and went


    back to the woodshed, and made his way to the front yard.


    Meanwhile, it was already getting dark. Ramon and the disciples of the Sword Spirit City who guarded


    the outside of the Fragrance Pavilion had already left, leaving only Tessa bending over Nightshade''s


    body. Her face showed exhaustion that she immediately fell asleep despite being in an ufortable


    position.


    Upon seeing that Tessa was already asleep, Rocky entered the room as silently as possible so as not


    to wake her up. Then, he took a red cloak and put it on for Tessa to make her a littlefortable. But


    as soon as the cloak touched her, she suddenly woke up. Her eyes fell on the cloak, and realized that


    Rocky might have ced it there for her. So, she raised her head and said to Rocky, "Thank you."


    "Go inside and have a rest. I will be here to take care of it," Rocky offered genuinely.


    "No, I''d like to stay here. I won''t be relieved until it wakes up," Tessa said firmly, shaking her head.


    "It''ll take some time before it wakes up. In fact, you won''t be helping even if you continue to stay here.


    You''d better go in. I''ll wake you up when it wakes up," Rocky persuaded her.


    After hesitating for a while, Tessa finally gave in. After all, what he said made sense. She took a long


    look at Nightshade and then finally went inside the room to have a rest.


    Seeing that Tessa had entered the room, Rocky immediately took the opportunity to collect more


    information from the Heavenly Diabolic Dragon and Nightshade for further analysis.


    After collecting what he needed, he sat cross-legged beside Nightshade, trying to recover while waiting


    for it to wake up.


    The night passed by so quickly that no one noticed that it was already daytime when Rocky, who was


    in the middle of cultivation, suddenly heard a rattling sound beside him.


    Upon opening his eyes, he saw that Nightshade was looking up at him with its huge eyes, full of


    curiosity.


    "Hello there, are you finally awake?" Seeing that Nightshade had sessfully woken up without any


    visible injuries, Rocky could not help but smile from ear to ear. Now, he was certain that his hard work


    was not in vain.


    Excited with the result, Rocky went over to Tessa''s door to tell her the exhrating news. But just as he


    was about to knock, Tessa already walked out of her room. At that moment, she could not help but cry


    with joy upon seeing Nightshade alive and well. Brimming with excitement, she rushed to it and


    wrapped her arms around its neck. Nightshade, on the other hand, also stuck out its tongue and licked


    Tessa''s face gently, as if trying to please her.


    However, this warm scene did notst too long, for they were rudely interrupted by several people from


    the outside. These people were led by a middle-aged man with a few strands of gray hair. He was


    about fifty years old, with a square face and chiseled jaw. He was tall and strong, which gave him a


    rather domineering look. His spiritual aura was profound and imprable. Behind him stood three


    rtively younger people¡ªtwo men and a woman¡ªwho appeared to be some officials of rank. All of


    them had strong spiritual auras, giving off the impression that they were above the King Realm, at the


    least.


    Moreover, Ramon followed them closely behind.


    "Tessa," the middle-aged man called out.


    "Dad, what are you doing here?" Tessa asked. Confused as to why her father was here, she


    immediately red at Ramon, knowing that it must be him who tipped her off.


    This man was none other than Harrison Huang, the governor of the Sword Spirit City.


    "Ramon said that you allowed a stranger to stay in the Fragrance Pavilion. Is he the one?" Harrison


    Huang asked with a long face after he took a few cold nces over Rocky.


    "Stranger? No, you must understand that he is more than a mere stranger. He saved Nightshade!"


    Tessa responded in a cute tone simr to that of a spoiled little child.


    "I don''t care who he is and what he has done! You can''t let an unknown person stay in your ce. He


    is man, after all!" Harrison Huang reprimanded.


    "I don''t see why it matters. He is just an ordinary person. It''s not like he would bring me any trouble,"


    Tessa pouted in dismay.


    "You are still young. You know what? You can''t judge a book by its cover. You''ll never know who he


    really is just by judging him from the outside." As soon as Harrison Huang''s voice trailed off, he waved


    his hand. Soon after, a stream of violent spiritual power instantly surged out, dashing towards Rocky.


    "Dad! No!" Taken aback, Tessa could not help but shout.


    Rocky knew that Harrison Huang was just trying to see if he was just an ordinary person like Tessa


    imed him to be. However, his power was not weak at all. In fact, even if Rocky tried his best to resist


    it, there was still a possibility that he might not be able topletely suppress his attack. On the other


    hand, if he counterattacked, then it would surely expose his strength. At that moment, it seemed that he


    had no other choice but to stay still and do nothing.


    But just when the violent spiritual power was about to hit Rocky, it suddenly vanished into thin air.


    ''Looks like my daughter is telling the truth. Perhaps, he is really an ordinary person after all,'' Harrison


    thought to himself when he saw that the strange young man didn''t flinch when exposed to the attack.


    Meanwhile, Tessa heaved a sigh of relief. Nervous, she had thought that Rocky was done for. After all,


    he was just an ordinary person who could not resist her father''s spiritual power.


    "Thank you for your mercy, sir!" Rocky immediately cupped his hands in gratitude as he pretended to


    be in panic.


    "So, Dad, can he stay here?" Tessa asked at once.


    "You said that he had saved Nightshade? That only means that he truly has some abilities. But he can''t


    stay in the Fragrance Pavilion," Harrison Huang replied grimly.


    Tessa''s face turned gloomy, but soon, she came up with another idea and said, "He said he is a beast


    curer traveling all over the world. Why don''t we let him stay in our Sword Spirit City as a beast curer


    instead? Plus, he cane over and take care of Nightshade after. Is that okay?"


    "Well..." Harrison Huang took his time to think things through. But he knew his dear daughter''s


    personality well. If he didn''t allow her to do so, then she would surely make a scene again. As a result,


    he had topromise, saying, "Well, he can stay in the beast farm, but only temporarily!"


    Soon after, he turned and ordered Ramon, "Ramon, I''ll leave it to you."


    "Yes, My Lord," Ramon replied, cupping his hands. However, this was not what he was expecting to


    happen. After Harrison Huang''s surprise visit, he didn''t think that Rocky would still end up staying here.


    However, there was nothing he could do to drive Rocky away for the time being.


    Not long after, Harrison Huang turned around and left with the three officials who came here with him.

 Chapter 1418 Working At The Beast Farm

    Chapter 1418 Working At The Beast Farm


    "Hey,e with me," Ramon said to Rocky as he wore a serious expression on his face.


    Rocky quickly nodded and informed Tessa, "Nightshade''s condition has basically stabilized already, but


    I still need to disinfect its wound and put on the necessary medication every day. So, I guess I''ll be


    coming here every morning from now on."


    "All right. Thank you very much for all your help," Tessa replied with a bright smile on her face.


    "No. I should be the one thanking you for introducing me to a new job," Rocky said before he finally


    followed Ramon.


    Then, shortly after, the two of them left the Fragrance Pavilion.


    "Brat, you can''t fool me. What''s your real purpose?" Ramon asked coldly. As soon as they got out of


    the pavilion, Ramon''s strong spiritual aura suddenly rose and enveloped him.


    "Purpose for? I can''t follow what you''re talking about." Rocky pretended to be ignorant and denied


    everything that Ramon was specting.


    "I don''t think you are who you imed to be. Besides, didn''t you say yesterday that your ribs were


    broken? Why does it seem that you didn''t suffer any injury at all? What stunt are you trying to pull off?"


    Ramon tried to grill him until he folded.


    "Well, I''m not a doctor, so I can''t really say if I''m injured or not. It just felt that something was wrong in


    my body at that time. I''m actually d that it turns out to be nothing serious," Rocky answered with a bit


    of a supercilious expression.


    "Humph! I''m warning you, brat. If I learn that you are up to something, you won''t get away with this."


    Ramon wasn''t stupid, and he knew that Rocky was also the cunning type. Thus, he instantly got


    annoyed that he couldn''t corner the newbie. At the same time, he also knew that Rocky had already


    gained Tessa''s trust, which meant that he couldn''t just do anything rash. All he could do right now was


    to keep an eye on Rocky and look for a chance to expose him. As long as Ramon could find some dirt


    on him, he could easily kick him out of the Sword Spirit City.


    After a while, Rocky and Ramon reached the beast farm where they had been yesterday. When the


    man in charge saw Ramon, he quickly rushed towards him and said, "Captain Ramon, the person you


    brought here yesterday suddenly disappear..." Before he could even finish his sentence, he saw Rocky


    appear from behind Ramon. He was instantly stunned and was rendered speechless for a brief


    moment.


    "Yeah. It turns out that he''s alright. From now on, he will be working here on the beast farm. But you


    don''t need to be polite to him. Just order him around and make sure that he does his job well," Ramon


    ordered as he scoffed coldly.


    "Yes, captain! Don''t worry about it." The man in charge was still actually a bit confused but he


    immediately responded without asking any question.


    Ramon nced and snorted at Rocky before he finally left the beast farm.


    "I''m Basil. Nice to meet you!" Rocky cupped his hands as he introduced himself to the man.


    "Basil, huh? Okay,e with me." The man then waved his hand and signaled Rocky to follow him.


    Although he didn''t know why the guy, who suddenly disappeared yesterday, was now assigned to work


    in the beast farm, he had no choice but to obey since it was a direct order from his superior.


    With that, Rocky followed closely behind him.


    Then, the man apanied Rocky around the beast farm and made him familiarize himself with


    everything that was in there. He also told him about some matters that needed continuous attentionCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    and other basic things that he needed to know. After a brief tour of the ce, he gave Rocky a task,


    asking him to clean the farm and feed the spiritual beasts.


    On the other hand, Rocky was already very familiar with this kind of job. In fact, when he first arrived at


    the Crimson Dragon Group before, this was what he did. So, it was just like taking up his old job. At the


    same time, it also gave him a good opportunity for some data gathering. Working on a beast farm


    without too many eyes to guard him meant that he could freely collect blood samples from all of the


    spiritual beasts that they kept here. Then, he could analyze their genes and make some new


    discoveries.


    Thus, Rocky decided to temporarily settle down in the Sword Spirit City.


    Meanwhile, at the junction of the human race, the spiritual race and the Shura Race, a group of men


    and women, who looked like prisoners, were being escorted by several members of the Shura Race


    towards the battlefield of the human race.


    Unfortunately, Rocky wasn''t there to witness the scene, because it turned out that these men and


    women were the people he was looking for.


    After the failure of destroying the door that connected the Wild Spirit Land and the aliennd, several


    powerful spirit maniptors, including Bryant and the spiritual masters of the spiritual race, were all


    captured. When they were brought to the aliennd, they were imprisoned for a few days before the


    Shura Race eventually divided them into dozens of groups. Then, some were sent to the border


    battlefield of the human race, and some to that of the spiritual race.


    One of the groups wasprised of Shirley, Bryant, and most of the spirit maniptors from the


    Timber Deity Empire and the Magic Phoenix Empire. However, it could be seen that Alyssa was not


    with them.


    "Hey, hurry up! We still need to reach the border before nightfall. Move faster, youggards!" one of the


    members of the Shura Race shouted with a ferocious look on his face. Then, out of spite, he swung his


    spiritual whip towards Bryant.


    After the creatures of the Wild Spirit Land had been captured, their spiritual power was all sealed.


    Therefore, right now, they were no different from ordinary people. When Bryant was hit by the whip, the


    skin on his shoulder instantly tore open, and the damage looked terrifying.


    "Grandfather!" Shirley, who was directly standing behind Bryant, shouted in exasperation as she red


    at the man who hit his grandfather.


    "I''m fine. Don''t make a scene no matter what. If we want to find an opportunity to escape, we can''t


    make any trouble right now," Bryant said in a low voice as he shook his head.


    "Damn it! If only Basil was here. He would definitely save us from these miscreants!" Shirley could only


    curse upon the fate that they had suffered.


    "Don''t lose hope. At this moment, we can only rely on ourselves. This is not the time to wallow in


    despair. We need to be strong in order to survive. Most importantly, we need to find Preceptor Marcia.


    If she''s still alive, our chances of getting back to our original world would certainly increase," Bryant


    said with an unwavering spirit. He had already experienced countless battles throughout his life. As


    long as there was still a shred of hope to cling on, he would not give up whatever situation they might


    be in.


    "That''s right. But I don''t think anyone knows where she is right now. Let''s just hope that she''s fine..."


    Shirley said softly.


    In the Sword Spirit City, there weren''t many people who worked at the beast farm, so their workload


    was kind of heavy. However, Rocky didn''t mind because he was happy at what he was doing here.


    Studying spiritual beasts was one of his passions, so he almost spent his whole time doing this, except


    when he was required to visit the Fragrance Pavilion to check on Nightshade''s progress.


    There were not that many spiritual beasts in the beast farm where Rocky worked. From what he


    learned the past days, spiritual beasts were much rarer in the aliennd than in the Wild Spirit Land.


    Since the aliennd was enveloped by the evil spirit, most of the beasts were diabolic spiritual beasts


    or demonic spiritual beasts. Both of the two kinds were much more difficult to tame than ordinary


    spiritual beasts. In fact, human spirit warriors only possessed the strength to tame the ordinary spiritual


    beasts. Moreover, in the aliennd, besides the Shura Race, the human race and the spiritual race


    were really not that proficient in beast taming. Thus, they were more focused on pursuing the martial


    arts, gaining them the title of spirit warriors.


    For the spirit warriors, there were actually three realms¡ªthe Spirit Realm, the King Realm, and the


    Emperor Realm. Although there were still higher realms after the Emperor Realm, aside from the Shura


    Race, it was impossible for the other two races to reach them.


    At the Spirit Realm, there were a total of seven grades, and only upon reaching the seventh grade


    could one have the ability to break through to the King Realm. However, once a spirit warrior already


    reached this realm, they could not simply improve their strength in the regr way. Upon breaking


    through the King Realm, initially, one had to cultivate another spiritual body¡ªthe Spiritual Infant. For a


    spirit warrior, it was like an avatar. It could not only enhance one''s strength but also speed up their


    cultivation process.


    There were two ways to cultivate a Spiritual Infant. First, one could cultivate it on their own, but the


    chances of seeding were pretty low. Therefore, most spirit warriors would be stuck in their


    cultivation as they reached the King Realm because of their inability to sessfully cultivate their


    Spiritual Infants. The other known way was to merge it with the martial spirit of a dead Emperor Realm


    warrior. If one managed to pull it off, they could directly cultivate the Spiritual Infant. However, martial


    spirits of dead Emperor Realm warriors were also extremely scarce. Thus, even for spirit warriors,


    making it to the Emperor Realm was such a nearly impossible task.

 Chapter 1419 An Encounter With Hannah

    Chapter 1419 An Encounter With Hannah


    The Spiritual Infant was divided into three stages: the primary, the medium, and the advanced stage.


    Anyone who could cultivate the Spiritual Infant to the advanced stage would be able to cultivate it


    further into the Imperial Soul.


    Not only was the Imperial Soul necessary for a spirit warrior to break into the Emperor Realm but it also


    gave the warrior the strength to fight more vigorously. It enabled a warrior to morph into a soul form and


    gain a substantial amount of power swiftly. Like the Spiritual Infant, it was also divided into the primary,


    the medium and the advanced stage.


    Any King Realm warrior who wished to be the most powerful in one region should be able to at least


    cultivate and obtain the Imperial Soul. Only by doing that would they be able break through to the


    Emperor Realm.


    Since ancient times, however, only a few spirit warriors from both the human race and the spiritual race


    managed to break through to the Emperor Realm.


    Along with the valuable information he collected over the past few days, Rocky was able to roughly


    draft a map of the aliennd known as the Supreme Ether Land. He learned that it was divided into


    three regions. The Devilish Region, thergest of the three, was known to be hell on earth for both the


    human race and the spiritual race.


    The secondrgest region was the Mysterious Region that belonged to the spiritual race, while the third


    and smallest was the Ethereal Region which belonged to the human race.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    As for the city where Rocky sat, the Sword Spirit City, it was known as one of the most powerful regions


    belonging to the humans. Although it didn''t take the top spot, it still ranked within the top ten most


    powerful forces. Dozens of citiesprised the Ethereal Region, which meant that it was ruled by


    dozens of powerful forces which in turn were ruled by various sects and ns.


    Of course, not all of the forces were united. They were split into several sects all across the Ethereal


    Region as well. The most powerful one was the Sky-suppressing Sect led by the Sky-suppressing


    Mansion. The second most powerful one was the Sovereign Sect led by the Sovereign Pavilion. The


    Sword Spirit City belonged to the Sovereign Sect. There were two other sects but they were considered


    inferior to both the Sky-suppressing Sect and the Sovereign Sect.


    Although Rocky garnered a basic understanding of the Supreme Ether Land, he still didn''t manage to


    find any clues about Alyssa and Marcia. His current identity prevented him from inquiring about them


    so openly. So he decided to remain in the Sword Spirit City longer to break through to the King Realm


    first.


    Rocky''s current strength reached the seventh grade of the Spiritual Realm which was only one step


    away from the King Realm. However, that would be an utterly difficult task. Among the three thousand


    spirit warriors of the Sword Spirit City, only dozens of them managed to break through to the King


    Realm and only a few of them obtained the Spiritual Infant. Even fewer had managed to possess the


    Imperial Soul. As for the humans of the Supreme Ether Land, breaking through to the Emperor Realm


    was their limit. That task alone was already quite arduous for them.


    Back when he was in the Wild Spirit Land, Rocky could easily improve his strength quickly even under


    formidable circumstances. Therefore, he believed he would be able to break through to the King Realm


    as long as he had the proper environment to cultivate in.


    Most importantly, he needed to win over Tessa. She was the daughter of the city''s governor and,


    therefore, a valuable source of information. That was why ttering her had be a part of his daily


    routine.


    When he changed Nightshade''s dressing and Tessa watched nearby, Rocky told her a made-up story


    of his past. As a modern man, he knew all the ways on how to please girls. With all of his affairs with


    women back in the Wild Spirit Land, he had more than enough experience to beguile a woman like


    Tessa.


    Tessa had been wary of Rocky at first. But after a few days, she warmed up to him. Now they got along


    and she began to trust him.


    They were currently enjoying each other''spany in the Fragrance Pavilion.


    "Are you really from the countryside? You don''t look like someone who lives there at all," Tessa asked


    Rocky who was tending to Nightshade''s wound.


    "I''m from the country but I was educated on a lot of things since I was a child. Hence, I''m a man of wide


    knowledge and great wisdom," he replied.


    "Really? No wonder you''re able to create so many curious things by yourself. I hate studying, which


    exasperates my father every day." Tessa stuck out her tongue, a childlike yet charming demeanor of


    hers.


    "Did your father force you to study? Generally, girls get married sooner orter, which is why they don''t


    need to focus on being well-educated, right?" Rocky asked her yfully.


    "I don''t n on getting married. Men are horrible. None of them deserve to be my husband!" Tessa


    dered.


    "How can you be so sure? You''ve never even been in a rtionship with a man," Rocky asked with a


    mischievous grin.


    "Hannah taught me that. She told me that men are always unreliable and that they should never be


    trusted," she retorted.


    "Really? She must''ve been abandoned by a man before. Only a resentful woman would say that," he


    replied out of his judgment and earlier experience.


    Just as he was about to continue talking, a graceful woman walked in and cast him a nce.


    Rocky couldn''t help but turn his head to meet the woman''s gaze. It was none other than his savior from


    earlier, Hannah, the daughter of the Sword Spirit Sect''s leader.


    "You are the one who saved me! Thank you for your all your help!" Fortunately, Rocky was wise


    enough to stand up straight and give Hannah a respectful bow.


    Tessa couldn''t help but cover her mouth and chuckle.


    "Ramon said you are quite a smooth talker. It appears he''s right!" Discovering the real intention of his


    words, Hannah immediately nced at Rocky. Although she looked calm, the tone of her voice said


    otherwise.


    "Does Ramon think that highly of me?" Rocky asked with a shameless smile.


    "Tessa, how''s Nightshade''s wound?" Hannah asked Tessa, ignoring Rocky.


    "It''s almost healed thanks to Basil," Tessa replied.


    "Is that his name? Basil?" Hannah nced at Rocky once more.


    "Why did youe here?" Tessa inquired.


    "Ramon informed me a few days ago that Nightshade was hurt. I wanted to visit you but, as you know,


    the ongoing wars at the border have greatly affected the Sword Spirit Sect. I have been busy in dealing


    with affairs regarding the sect over the past few days. Today, I came to meet your father but I wanted to


    "Is this the Beast Healing Ointment?" Tessa''s eyes lit up at once.


    "Yes. I heard that Nightshade''s wound was quite deep. If you use that ointment, it maypletely heal


    in three days," Hannah exined and nodded.


    "How thoughtful of you," Tessamended with a smile.


    "Also, you officially reached the seventh grade of the Spiritual Realm. I mentioned this to my father


    yesterday and he will give you the chance to enter the Martial Spirit Graveyard," Hannah informed her.


    "Really?" Tessa''s eyes shed with excitement and disbelief.


    "Your father doesn''t seem to agree with me. He thinks it''s unfair to the rest. The other disciples of the


    seventh grade of the Spirit Realm struggled greatly just for a chance at entering the Warrior Spirit


    Graveyard through the qualifyingpetition. If you manage to break through withoutpeting, he''s


    worried others will start gossiping about you," Hannah exined further.

 Chapter 1420 The Opportunity Came

    Chapter 1420 The Opportunity Came


    "Well, my father would certainly im so. Ugh, this is really annoying. What about the final result?"


    Tessa couldn''t help but pout as she asked.


    "What do you think?" Hannah responded with a meaningful smile.


    "I know that you are very eloquent, so I really hope that you have convinced my father," Tessa said with


    an expectant gaze from her gleeful eyes.


    "Ha-ha! Of course, I did. However, he still insists that you participate in thepetition for the


    qualification. And it is a must that yound the top eight position at the least," Hannah replied.


    "Top eight? That should be a piece of cake then! Moreover, I think this will also be a good chance to


    practice my skills," Tessa remarked with a bright smile on her delicate face.


    "Oh, one more note. You are not allowed to bring Nightshade in thispetition. After all, spiritual


    beasts are rare, so it would be unfair to the other participants if you did so," Hannah added.


    "Well, I don''t intend on bringing it anyway. Nightshade still needs more rest," Tessa replied. In fact, she


    didn''t think that it would put her at a disadvantage if she didn''t use Nightshade in thepetition. She


    was confident enough to win it with her own strength.


    "I''m d to hear that. So, I think that''s all for today. I should take my leave now," Hannah said after a


    while.


    "All right. Come on, let me walk you out," Tessa quickly offered.


    "That would be unnecessary. Besides, if Nightshade is almost healed, you shouldn''t let anyone outsider


    enter the Fragrance Pavilion. Otherwise, we don''t know what might suddenly happen," Hannah


    remarked as she cast a subtle nce at Rocky.


    "Oh, yeah. You''re right..." Tessa just nodded slightly, knowing immediately what Hannah actually


    meant.


    Soon enough, Hannah left the Fragrance Pavilion.


    "It seems that she doesn''t like me that much. I even thought that she was nice to me the first time we


    met," Rocky blurted out. Judging from Hannah''s attitude just now, he had a bit of a different opinion of


    her. The first time he encountered her, he thought that she was a kind-hearted woman, but now it


    seemed that it was only on the surface. There was something that told Rocky that she was pretty


    scheming.


    "Well, she is indeed nice if you get to know her more. Probably since you''re an outsider, she is just a bit


    wary of you. And I have a good hunch that Ramon spoke ill of you in front of her," Tessa said with a


    mischievous smile.


    "I would also assume." Then, Rocky changed the topic and asked, "By the way, I heard the two of you


    talking about the Martial Spirit Graveyard. What is that ce? It sounds very interesting."


    "Oh, that? It''s one of the forbidden areas that are being guarded by the Sword Spirit Sect. It is said that


    a long time ago, that ce used to be a battlefield where the human race, the spiritual race, and the


    Shura Race on the Supreme Ether Land fought each other. However, due to an unexpected natural


    disaster, they were all killed in one swoop. But after these super masters died, they didn''tpletely


    vanish. Instead, they were transformed into martial spirits and wandered in that ce. Our ancestor


    happened to discover the area and established the Sword Spirit Sect based on it," Tessa exined as


    she told the brief history of the Martial Spirit Graveyard and its connection to the foundation of the


    Sword Spirit Sect.


    "So, if you enter that ce, what can you gain from it?" Rocky asked out of curiosity.


    "That ce is very important if you want to achieve greater heights in terms of your cultivation. If one


    can find and refine a martial spirit there, he can directly break through to the King Realm, provided that


    he is already at the seventh grade of the Spirit Realm. Moreover, if he is already at the King Realm,


    then he can directly cultivate and brew the Spiritual Infant, which would make his cultivation much


    easier in the future. That''s why the ce is highly regarded, and no one could just enter it whenever


    they want," Tessa remarked.


    "Wow! That ce is really awesome! But how can we go there if it''s not open for anyone?" Rocky


    inquired again.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Every year, the leader and the elders of the Sword Spirit Sect will discuss and eventually rmend


    a group of warriors at the King Realm who are qualified to enter there. Additionally, they will hold a


    competition for the disciples at the Spirit Realm. The one who will win first ce will also be granted


    permission to be there," Tessa borated.


    "Hmm. So is there no way for me to go there?" Rocky asked in a gloomy tone.


    "You? I''m afraid you won''t be allowed. You''re not even a disciple of the Sword Spirit Sect, to begin with.


    Also, if you want to participate in thepetition, you must be at the seventh grade of the Spirit Realm.


    It''s not that easy to get inside that ce," Tessa answered as she shook her head.


    "I see. Then, how can I be a disciple of the Sword Spirit Sect?" Rocky asked with a straight face.


    "Well, the Sword Spirit Sect recruits new disciples every year. Are you interested in joining the sect?"


    Tessa replied as she saw the serious look on Rocky''s face.


    "I''ve actually dreamed of bing a peerless master since I was a child. However, since I came from


    the countryside, I didn''t have any chance. Now that I got the opportunity to be in the city, I would


    consider myself very lucky if I can join the Sword Spirit Sect," Rocky replied with a determined


    expression.


    "I see. The timing wasn''t just right. The recruitment of new disciples for this year has just ended. I''m


    afraid that you will have to wait until next year again." Tessa broke the news in a soft voice.


    "Really? Oh, man! I''m so unlucky!" Rocky couldn''t help but exim as he let out a frown.


    As Tessa observed Rocky''s reaction, she really saw his desire to join, so she wanted to confirm again.


    "Do you really want to be a part of the Sword Spirit Sect that much?" she asked in a serious tone.


    "Yes," Rocky quickly answered without a hint of hesitation on his face.


    "Well, let''s see what I can do. Maybe I can help you out," Tessa remarked with a gracious smile as she


    came up with a solution.


    "Is that true? Oh, you''re so sweet! I can''t thank you enough!" Rocky burst out with tteringments.


    "Ha-ha. Okay, that''s enough. Juste with me," Tessa said with a sweet smile as she gestured


    Rocky to follow her.


    With that, Rocky and Tessa eventually left the Fragrance Pavilion.


    Since Tessa was the daughter of the governor, and also a prominent member of the Sword Spirit Sect,


    she inevitably attracted everyone''s attention wherever she went. On top of that, she was one of the


    most beautiful women in the entire Sword Spirit City.


    However, today, because of Rocky''s presence, the two of them attracted even more curious eyes than


    Tessa expected.


    "Hey, look at that! Since when did Miss Tessa have a follower?"


    "It''s also the first time that I''ve seen this. But what''s up with that man? He looks disgusting!"


    "Yeah, he looks very weak. I bet even I can knock him out. What makes him qualified to be Miss


    Tessa''s follower? I would be better in all aspects!"


    Several people were curious about Rocky''s identity. Since it was a pretty rare sight, they tried to follow


    them to see what was going on.


    "Tessa, I can see that you do really have a lot of admirers!" Rockymented as he nced at the


    group of people who were following them from behind.


    "That''s strange. They just usually look at me when I pass by. I think this is the first time that they''ve


    deliberately followed me like this," Tessa said with furrowed brows. It was also a bit of a mystery to her


    why this was happening.


    "Well, I guess it''s because of me. Maybe they were baffled on why you allowed someone like me to be


    your follower," Rocky said with a yful smile.


    "What? No one asked you to be my follower," Tessa grumbled as she realized what Rocky was talking


    about.


    "Ha-ha! Stop being shy," Rocky said as he chuckled.


    Tessa''s face immediately blushed, which made her all the more charming and beautiful.


    Soon enough, the two of them entered the training ground in the city.


    At that time, the training field was full of people. There were several young men and women, most of


    whom were about sixteen and seventeen years old. They wore different types of clothes and were


    obviously the newly-recruited disciples of the sect.


    In front of all these disciples stood a tall and sturdy man with a round fat face. It also seemed that he


    was a warrior who had already reached the seventh grade of the Spirit Realm.


    Then, Tessa led Rocky to the huge man and greeted him, "Hi, Eugene!"


    "Oh, Tessa! What brings you here?" the man asked. He was surprised to see her in this ce and also


    instantly noticed Rocky who was behind her.


    The man''s name was Eugene You, and he was the one in charge of the new recruits. Furthermore, he


    was one of the outstanding Spirit Realm masters in the Sword Spirit City.


    As soon as the new disciples saw Tessa, they were instantly charmed by herpelling beauty and


    couldn''t help but gaze upon her.


    "I actually have a favor to ask of you," Tessa said straightforwardly as she ignored the hot gazes from


    the crowd.


    "Go ahead. What is it?" Eugene You asked casually.


    "This is Basil, and he is my friend. He wants to join the Sword Spirit Sect, but as we both know, the


    recruitment for the new disciples this year has just ended. So, I was wondering if you could make an


    exception for me. Please?" Tessa appealed.


    "Your friend?" Eugene You''s curiosity spiked when he heard this. He took a good look at Rocky and


    didn''t expect that Tessa would refer someone like him as such. After all, he had never heard anyone


    being regarded as a friend by the governor''s daughter. Moreover, Rocky didn''t look like someone who


    was from a prominent background.


    Fortunately, Eugene You was a sensible person. He thought that if Tessa was personally


    rmending him, it meant she had full trust that this person was worth all this trouble. Naturally, he


    couldn''t refuse her request. So, he said, "All right. You seldom ask for such favors, so I''ll make an


    exception just for you. Besides, I think it''s his lucky day. A new disciple just quitted yesterday, so I''m


    really required to recruit for one more. Anyway, since you are rmending him, I would assume that


    he has what it takes to be a disciple of the Sword Spirit Sect. If he can pass the basic test, he will then


    be epted into our sect."

 Chapter 1421 The Tests

    Chapter 1421 The Tests


    "Can you do it?" Tessa asked as she nced at Rocky.


    "It should not be a problem." Rocky nodded.


    "Thank you for your help," Tessa said to Eugene, appreciation evident in her tone.


    Eugene surveyed the training ground thoughtfully. Then he pointed at a stone not far from Tessa. It


    appeared to weigh at least two hundred and fifty kilograms. He faced Rocky and said, "Let''s test your


    strength, okay? Before we decide whether you are a suitable disciple for the Sword Spirit Sect, we


    need to assess some of your skills. For starters, I need to see if you can push that stone for a short


    distance, at least."


    "Okay." Rocky nodded before approaching the stone. Since he needed to keep a low profile, he


    couldn''t show his real strength. Hence, he gritted his teeth and grunted with exertion as he pretended


    to push the stone. To everyone''s astonishment, the stone did not move at all.


    "Well, he seems to be a weakling."


    "He doesn''t look like he can push a stone weighing twenty-five kilograms, let alone the one that is two


    hundred and fifty kilograms."


    "If I were you, I wouldn''t have attempted a challenge that is beyond my abilities. You''ve made a fool of


    yourself here."


    The newly recruited disciples sneered at Rocky when they saw how much he struggled.


    Even before they could finish scoffing at Rocky, the stone, which had been motionless all the while,


    suddenly slid about ten meters. The disciples watched with mouths agape.


    Tessa and Eugene exchanged puzzled nces as well.


    "It''s so heavy. I feel so tired now," Rocky uttered, panting as though he couldn''t catch his breath.


    "This is strange. I''ve only ever seen a disciple who is at least at the third grade of the Spirit Realm


    move that stone such a distance," Eugene remarked, a hint of confusion evident in his voice.


    "Could it be that he has great potential?" Tessa added.


    "Well, that''s a reasonable exnation." Eugene gave a contemtive nod.


    At the time, Rocky returned to Eugene''s side.


    "That is good. It seems that you have some talent in strength. Let''s assay your speed!" Without a


    second of hesitation, Eugene faced the disciples and asked, "Who was the fastest in the recruitment


    test?"


    "Me!" A young and handsome man stepped forward.


    "What is your name?" Eugene questioned.


    "Barlow Liu," the handsome man replied.


    "Oh, you were from the Shadow Pavilion. Then you were rmended to join our Sword Spirit Sect.


    The Shadow Pavilion disciples are known for their incredible movement skills..." A smile lit up Eugene''s


    face when he recognized the disciple.


    "Do you want me topete with him?" Barlow Liu pointed at Rocky as he asked, disdain apparent in


    his demeanor.


    "Yes," Eugene answered.


    "In that case, I shall only use half my speed to save him from crippling embarrassment," Barlow Liu


    dered proudly.


    "That''s very generous of you. Shall we begin?" Rocky pretended to be pleasantly surprised, which


    made the others despise him even more.


    "You canpete with him at half speed if you so choose. However, if he can''t surpass you, I''m afraid


    he will not be good enough for our Sword Spirit Sect," cautioned Eugene.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Basil, try your best. I have faith in you!" Tessa encouraged Rocky.


    Rocky smiled at her gratefully. He then cupped his hands before Barlow Liu and said, "You first."


    "Do you think that you can keep up with me?" Barlow Liu snorted.


    "I will spare no effort," Rocky responded with a smile.


    All of a sudden, a stream of spiritual energy sprang up under Barlow''s feet, propelling him forward like


    an arrow traveling at an astonishing speed.


    Everyone shook their heads as they felt quite certain that Rocky could never catch up with Barlow Liu.


    However, when they peeked in Rocky''s direction, they couldn''t see him.


    How had he shed past them unnoticed? "Where is he?" Tessa whirled swiftly but couldn''t spot him


    anywhere.


    "He has caught up with Barlow." Eugene''s eyes narrowed. Although he didn''t notice when Rocky set


    out, his eyes were already fixed on the white figure that was closely tailing Barlow Liu''s yellow shadow.


    "Is that Basil?" Tessa muttered in a tone of disbelief.


    All the disciples present were stunned when they looked in Barlow''s direction and saw not one but two


    shadows moving as fast as lightning.


    "Is he from some n or sect?" Eugene asked and tilted his head. Considering how well Rocky had


    done so far, it seemed evident that he had some foundation for cultivation.


    "No." Tessa shook her head.


    "Although he doesn''t have any spiritual aura, he surpasses the other new disciples in terms of speed


    alone," Eugene concluded.


    "Is he really talented with a solid foundation?" By now, suspicion had swelled in Tessa''s heart, whereas


    earlier, she had credited Rocky''s astounding abilities to his natural potential.


    "Perhaps." Eugene nodded.


    "Does this mean that he is eligible to join the Sword Spirit Sect?" Tessa asked with a very expressive


    smile.


    "We pay greater importance to a person''s talent for swordsmanship. Before I answer your question, I


    must see if he has the talent in swordsmanship..." Eugene spoke.


    Meanwhile, Barlow Liu and Rocky continued to race. Barlow Liu frequently turned to check on Rocky''s


    progress and frowned when he realized that he couldn''t shake Rocky despite trying his best. In fact,


    Rocky almost matched him step for step. That rmed Barlow Liu. About half an hourter, he stopped


    and stood on the side, panting.


    "It''s really amazing that you ran so fast despite using only half your speed, Barlow!" Rocky praised and


    pretended to wheeze as he stopped beside Barlow Liu.


    "Ahem!" Barlow Liu was so out of breath that he could only respond with a wry smile. He also remained


    silent as he didn''t want to admit that Rocky had run faster than he had expected. At some point in the


    race, he had broken his promise by using his full speed. And yet, he hadn''t managed to get rid of


    Rocky. He would be theughing stock of Sword Spirit Sect if the other disciples learned about that.


    "Barlow, you can leave now," Eugene ordered.


    Still skeptical of Rocky''s abilities, Barlow Liu shot him a re before he left dejectedly.


    "Now, it is time to test your swordsmanship talent. This time, I will be your opponent," Eugene


    exined, mild insistence noticeable in his inflection.


    "Okay!" Rocky replied with matching enthusiasm.


    "As a disciple of the Sword Spirit City, controlling a sword with spiritual power is the most basic skill you


    need to learn. Of course, we are aware that new disciples would find that impossible. And so, we


    gauge potential based on whether or not a disciple can let the spiritual sword sense their spiritual


    power... So, if you want to be a disciple of the Sword Spirit City, you have to let the spiritual sword


    behind me sense your spiritual power."


    "Your Cloud Sword can recognize its owner, right? I don''t think Basil''s spiritual power can let your


    Cloud Sword sense it!" Tessa objected immediately.


    "The Cloud Sword has a special feature that allows it to sense the spiritual power released by any spirit


    warrior with excellent swordsmanship aptitude. That''s why, every year, the responsibility of recruiting


    new disciples falls to me. Don''t worry. If he has excellent swordsmanship aptitude, his spiritual power


    will let the Cloud Sword sense it," Eugene exined.


    "Your expectations are too unrealistic. If he is not that excellent, he will fail, and then he will have no


    chance of joining the Sword Spirit Sect," Tessained.


    "Tessa, you know better than anyone else that strict rules and difficult tests arepulsory for anyone


    who wants to be a Sword Spirit Sect disciple. Besides, since you brought him to us, and we need


    to avoid appearing biased, we have to test him with the highest requirements."


    Silence engulfed the training ground as everyone waited to see how Tessa would respond to Eugene''s


    remarks. However, after a few contemtive moments, she nodded in resignation. She knew that his


    justification was reasonable, and yet, she couldn''t help but feel as though there was an ice-cold grip on


    her heart. She shot Rocky a concerned nce.


    "Don''t worry, Tessa. I will pass the test." Rocky shed Tessa a reassuring grin.


    "Humph, he''s too confident. If he can make Eugene''s Cloud Sword move, I will eat five kilograms of


    shit right away!"


    "If he seeds, I''ll call him grandpa."


    "I''ll take off my clothes and run naked if he has excellent swordsmanship aptitude!"


    Clearly, none of the new disciples present thought that Rocky could make the Cloud Sword sense his


    spiritual power.


    While they ridiculed him, Rocky fixed his gaze on the Cloud Sword behind Eugene.


    He surmised that Eugene was testing him as he had grown suspicious. If he was not careful enough,


    he might expose his real strength. That was indeed possible as Eugene''s strength was equivalent to


    that of a warrior at the Immortal Stage, and he would instantly notice the slightestpse by Rocky


    during the test. Therefore, Rocky had to hide his real strength from everyone while simultaneously


    allowing the Cloud Sword to sense his spiritual power. That was certainly not an easy


    feat!

 Chapter 1422 He Was Not Weak

    Chapter 1422 He Was Not Weak


    ''This man said that the Cloud Sword has a special feature that allows it to sense the spiritual power


    released by any spirit warrior with excellent swordsmanship aptitude. If I am really talented in this


    aspect, then maybe I can make the sword respond without really exposing my true strength. What am I


    waiting for anyway? I''ll try this out and see if it works,'' Rocky wondered as the idea struck his mind.


    With great determination, he took a deep breath and then closed his eyes. He was aware that if he


    wanted the Cloud Sword to react, he had to release the spiritual aura that could only be sensed by the


    sword. Without hesitation, he began to release his spiritual aura slowly.


    At that moment, the whole training ground seemed to have instantly quieted down, with only the sound


    of the breeze to be heard. Then, with a light sound, the Cloud Sword behind Eugene began to move


    out of the blue.


    Without a doubt, this stunned everyone around. However, they took it lightly, for they thought that it was


    only an ident. But the truth was that it was Rocky who was making this happen.


    ng! Not long after, another sound was heard.


    Only this time, everyone did not think that it was a coincidence anymore.


    At that moment, the Cloud Sword behind Eugene began to stir violently, as if it was about to take off at


    any second.


    Without a doubt, both Tessa and Eugene were beyond surprised at the turn of events that were


    happening in front of them.


    Meanwhile, the Cloud Sword began to finally break out of its scabbard.


    At that moment, something more unexpected urred. The spiritual swords behind the disciples of the


    Sword Spirit Sect, who had just passed by the training ground, also flew out instantly, quickly flying


    towards the training ground. In the blink of an eye, dozens of spiritual swords had already gathered


    above Rocky''s head.


    ng!


    Finally, the Cloud Sword was unsheathed, shocking the whole audience.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Without a doubt, such an unexpected event stunned everyone around!


    ''What? How could this be? How could all the spiritual swords respond to him? This is crazy! He must


    be so talented in this aspect!'' Eugene wondered as his eyes widened in great shock.


    Tessa, on the other hand, was also stunned to see this. She didn''t expect that Rocky''s talent in


    swordsmanship could be this spectacr.


    But as soon as Rocky realized that he was going too far, he immediately withdrew his spiritual power.


    At the same time, the spiritual swords above his head fell down consecutively, creating loud, annoying


    sounds of shing metal.


    "Well, I think that''s all I can do," Rocky told Eugene calmly, cupping his hands in respect.


    "So, are we cool now?" Tessa asked as she looked at Eugene eagerly.


    "I guess that will do for now. Later, I''ll dere him as the new disciple. Starting today, he''ll be the


    trainee disciple of the Sword Spirit Sect. But it doesn''t end there. He still needs to pass the examination


    which will happen next month before he can be an official disciple. So, don''t get too excited now,"


    Eugene exined.


    "Oh, I see," Rocky replied with a little shrug.


    "Well, I''m leaving now. If you have anything you don''t understand, don''t hesitate to ask Eugene


    directly," Tessa told Rocky. Now that he had sessfully be a disciple of the sect, she gave him a


    warm smile. In fact, this smile of relief immediately made all the disciples in the area feel so


    comfortable as if a gentle breeze had swept through. After her voice trailed off, she waved her hand


    and left the premises, leaving behind a trail of her unique fragrance.


    "You. Take your ce in the line," Eugene ordered Rocky.


    Without saying a word, Rocky immediately stood at the end of the line.


    Despite being neers, these newly recruited disciples had a lot of potential and were talented


    disciples rmended by some small sects. With that being said, most of them were already at the


    second or third grade of the Spirit Realm, with the strongest disciple being at the fourth grade. As a


    result, all of them were treated differently from one another.


    On the other hand, even though Rocky had made a ssh just now, he still looked like a country


    bumpkin, so he was still looked down upon by the people around him.


    But this did not weaken Rocky''s spirit. The most important thing for him at that time was to be an


    aplished official disciple within a month so that he would have the chance to participate in the


    competition for the qualification to enter the Martial Spirit Graveyard.


    The beginners only had one month to receive special training, and then afterwards, they must take part


    in the examination to be formal disciples. In fact, there was no doubt that these beginners were


    very industrious and active. Soon after receiving Eugene''s guidance and direction, they began to


    discuss and evenpete in different groups.


    Meanwhile, Rocky found a nice and cool ce to rest. But somehow, he had enjoyed it so much that


    he had fallen asleep at once.


    It was not long after when he felt that a pair of piercing eyes were staring at him. Intrigued, he opened


    and squinted his eyes slightly and saw that the sharp eyes belonged to Ramon.


    "Hey, isn''t this Captain Li?" Rocky stood up and shouted.


    "What are you doing here?" Ramon asked, squinting his eyes as he was bing more and more


    suspicious.


    "I am here because I''m already a trainee disciple of the Sword Spirit Sect," Rocky answered inly.


    "Huh? When did you be a trainee disciple?" Taken aback, Ramon was stunned to hear his


    answer.


    "Oh, not too long ago, I suppose. In fact, I just passed the examination for beginners," Rocky replied


    with a proud smile.


    "That can''t be. The recruitment of the disciples should have ended three days ago." At that moment,


    Ramon felt that something was not right.


    "Oh, that. They said that one of the disciples suddenly quitted, so, I got a ce and Tessa helped me to


    get it," Rocky answered.


    "Nonsense!" Ramon shouted gloomily.


    "Captain Li, it''s no secret that you don''t like me. But I just want to say that I''m a good man," Rocky


    exined his side. He knew that Ramon was still suspecting him.


    "From my experience, it is people who im themselves to be good are the ones who may not be


    telling the whole truth," Ramon said with confidence. Obviously, he still did not trust Rocky.


    "I know that I can''t change your mind no matter what I say. But I don''t think it matters anyway at this


    point. All I know is that you have a secret," Rocky said, squinting his eyes in distrust.


    "What are you trying to say?" Ramon frowned upon hearing his words.


    "I know about your little crush on Miss Hannah," Rocky whispered to Ramon''s ear after leaning closer


    to him.


    "What? What is this nonsense?" Ramon''s body trembled, and his expression changed. He retaliated


    and scolded Rocky in a hurry, but it just looked like he was trying to hide something that was already so


    obvious.


    "Stop denying it. I can see through that. It''s normal for men to fall in love with women! Come on, don''t


    be shy. How about this? I''ll teach you how to chase after her, and we''ll shake hands and make friends."


    Rocky suggested with a smile of a sport.


    "If you don''t shut that senseless mouth of yours, I will kill you with my bare hands!" Ramon, however,


    merely red at him and then left.


    "What an indecisive man! He doesn''t even have the courage to express his feelings for her. So what if


    Hannah is a nobledy? I have even dated a princess!" Rocky shook his head.


    Meanwhile, after the morning training, Rocky went back to the beast farm to work. In truth, now that he


    was a trainee disciple of the Sword Spirit City, he didn''t have to work in the beast farm anymore.


    However, he still needed to use the spiritual beasts in the beast farm for research and analysis.


    A few dayster, Nightshade''s wounds were visibly healing, so Rocky didn''t need to change its


    dressing. Still, he went to the Fragrance Pavilion every day to check its body personally. At the same


    time, he continued to deepen his rtionship with Tessa.


    Although Hannah had told Tessa to forbid Rocky froming there once Nightshade got better, Tessa


    didn''t take her words seriously. Instead, she kept a close rtionship with Rocky, which also caused a


    lot of rumors to spread around in the Sword Spirit City.


    It had been more than half a month since Rocky''s arrival at the Sword Spirit Sect. During the past half


    a month, he spent the rest of his time studying the genome of the spiritual beasts on the Supreme


    Ether Land after he finished his visit at the Fragrance Pavilion and doing daily morning exercises. In the


    lab, he nned to cultivate and produce a super spiritual beast thatbined the characters of Uriah


    and Ken through asexual reproduction after decoding the genome of the spiritual beasts on the


    Supreme Ether Land.


    After half a month''s effort and research, he was nearly done decoding the genome of the spiritual


    beasts in this world As a result, he could now begin to execute the asexual reproduction


    experiment.

 Chapter 1423 The Three Trials

    Chapter 1423 The Three Trials


    ''All right. It''s almost time to leave. I will head to the Fragrance Pavilion first to check on Nightshade,


    and then I''ll go straight to the training ground for my morning training,'' Rocky thought to himself.


    Although he didn''t even get a moment to sleep, he was still full of energy. After he packed his things, he


    left his Magic Spiritual Space and returned to the beast farm before going to the Fragrance Pavilion.


    Upon arriving at the pavilion, he immediately saw a young man dressed in luxurious clothes and was


    apanied by a few servants who should be at the fifth grade of the Spirit Realm at most.


    "Hey, who are you? What are you doing here? Don''t you know that this ce is off-limits to outsiders


    like you?" the man wearing elegant clothes asked as he stared at Rocky with a piercing gaze.


    "Oh, I am..." Recognizing the man''s unfriendly look, Rocky knew that this person must havee from


    some powerful background. Moreover, it appeared that he had also reached the seventh grade of the


    Spirit Realm.


    But right before Rocky could finish answering the man''s question, Tessa suddenly appeared and


    interrupted them. "He''s here to take care of Nightshade for me. He is a beast curer," she answered in a


    cold and unweing tone. It was obvious that she was not in the mood to see this man.


    "What? How could you let a stranger enter the Fragrance Pavilion so freely? You should learn to be a


    bit more careful," the man remarked as he wore a dissatisfied expression on his face.


    "Why do you care? Choosing whom I let inside the pavilion is my prerogative. Do I need to remind you


    that it''s none of your business?" Tessa retorted haughtily.


    "You''re still as willful as ever. By the way, I heard from my cousin that she has made some


    arrangements for you to enter the Martial Spirit Graveyard. Good for you. That way, we can enter the


    graveyard together. I will help you refine a marital spirit in order to break through to the King Realm.


    How about that?" the man asked, changing the topic of the conversation.


    "No, thanks. I don''t want to bother you. After all, I reckon that the nephew of the sect leader should


    always be pretty busy," Tessa sneered as a look of repugnance became visible on her face. Although


    this man was actually the nephew of the leader of the Sword Spirit Sect, she did not have a very good


    impression of him. In fact, it would be an understatement to say that she disliked him.


    The well-dressed man''s name was Miguel Qiu. Although he was just the nephew of the sect leader, his


    uncle regarded him highly; thus, he was already epted as an inner disciple by the Sword Spirit Sect.


    In the Sword Spirit City, only disciples that possessed outstanding talents could have the chance to


    be inner disciples. Once they achieved this status, they were reassured of a bright future.


    "Tessa, how could you say that?! We are already engaged, and it wouldn''t be that long before we get


    married. You should learn to treat me properly and we should get along well. You can''t always be so


    unruly towards me," Miguel Qiu remarked sternly.


    "Huh? My father agreed to that marriage without my consent. Why would I approve of something like


    that? If there is nothing else that you need to discuss with me, you may now leave!" Tessa ordered with


    an unyielding attitude.


    Hearing all of her cold words, Miguel Qiu gritted his teeth and shook his head helplessly. Obviously, it


    wasn''t the first time that he had been driven away like this by Tessa. "Fine. I''m leaving now." He cast a


    cold re towards Rocky before he turned around and left the pavilion.


    Tessa just crossed her arms and stood firmly as she watched Miguel Qiu and his men leave.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "When he said cousin, was he talking about Miss Hannah?" Rocky asked as soon as the visitors


    disappeared.


    "That''s right. He''s actually the adopted son of the sect leader. That''s why he disys such arrogance


    everywhere. I can''t just take him," Tessamented.


    "But he looks like a decent man. Why are you so hostile towards him?" Rocky queried.


    "Decent? You must be kidding me! He''s known for being a womanizer and he''s always involved in


    troubles within the city. And every time that happens, Hannah has no choice but to bail him out," Tessa


    scoffed as she shook her head.


    "And what about the engagement?" Rocky continued to pry.


    "That? My father and the sect leader arranged that thing even before I was born. How could they even


    decide it? There''s no way I''d agree to it even if I die!" Tessa stressed out.


    "What if your father still forced you to marry him? What are you going to do?" Rocky asked with a faint


    smile.


    "Then, I''ll leave home. I don''t care if he disowns me," Tessa said seriously. She was indeed a stubborn


    person who wouldn''t sumb to others'' will, especially if itpromised her principles.


    "Please remember to take me with you when you decide to leave," Rocky teased lightly.


    "Yeah, sure. You''re a good beast curer anyway. It would actually be better if you''re around me," Tessa


    agreed in a heartbeat.


    "Well, I should go to my morning training now," Rocky said as he prepared to leave.


    "Go ahead. Oh, ande back here after your morning training," Tessa suddenly demanded.


    "Is there anything else that you want me to do or check?" Rocky asked, not knowing what Tessa


    wanted from him.


    "I want to give some pointers. You can call it a kind of secret training," Tessa replied with a faint smile.


    "Really? That''s so kind of you!" Rocky raised his eyebrows in surprise. Though he didn''t need much


    guidance, he was still ted that she was offering it to him.


    "Consider it as your reward for saving Nightshade," Tessa said with a nod.


    "All right then. I would dly ept your invitation." Rocky nodded and bowed slightly before he finally


    left for the training ground.


    After his morning training was done, Rocky hurriedly returned to the Fragrance Pavilion to receive


    Tessa''s training. He started with basic sword skills that even ordinary beginners couldn''t learn that


    freely.


    One month passed rather quickly. Although Rocky was supposed to be a neer and couldn''t learn


    any powerful sword skills yet, he still absorbed a lot of the essence of swordsmanship that was unique


    to the Sword Spirit City, thanks to the generous guidance of Tessa.


    At the same time, because of Rocky''s brilliant treatment method, Nightshade seemed to be recovering


    at an amazing speed, which made Tessa very happy. Moreover, he also started training Nightshade


    and taught Tessa some skills on how she could effectively control the spiritual beast. As they gained a


    lot from their mutual rtion, they also became closer.


    Then, the day of the examination approached. At that moment, many people gathered around the


    training field. More than twenty trainee disciples would participate in the examination, and those who


    would pass could be formal disciples of the Sword Spirit City.


    Compared to the recruitment test, they said that this one should be much easier. There was no need to


    scrutinize their basic qualifications, and it was just all about swordsmanship.


    Although there was only the test of swordsmanship, one still had toplete all the trials within the


    prescribed time. Therefore, beneath the surface, it was more difficult than the entrance examination.


    The center of the training ground had been divided into three consecutive areas, where the trainee


    disciples needed to ovee all three trials.


    The first trial was to test one''s ability to properly control the sword. One had to use his spiritual energy


    to hit ten moving jackstraws in a row in the designated area.


    Then, the second trial involved using one''s sword skills. The participants must use their sword skills to


    destroy all the obstacles that would get in their way within the designated area.


    Lastly, for the third trial, it would test one''s ability to employ his sword skills continuously. To pass the


    trial, one had to block all the flying swords that would rush towards him from different directions.


    In the end, as long as one could pass all three trials, he could then be dered as an official disciple.


    On the surface, the three trials sounded simple when taken separately. However, the problem was that


    they should be done and passed in one go, and there would be no time to rest in between trials. If one


    happened to not have enough spiritual energy to finish them all, he would most likely fail. At the same


    time, there was also a time limit. If one could not finish all three trials within the allowable time, it would


    also be considered a failed attempt.


    Furthermore, every disciple would only be given one chance to go through the trials. So, each of them


    needed to take this examination as seriously as possible.


    As the trainee disciples were preparing nervously, Rocky was still leisurely talking andughing with


    Tessa.


    "I can see that you don''t look nervous at all. Don''t forget that you only get one chance to do this


    examination. If you fail, I can no longer do anything for you to be epted." Tessa couldn''t help but


    comment when she saw the unusual calmness on Rocky''s face despite what this examination entailed.


    "Don''t worry. I''m already well-prepared. Besides, I don''t need unnecessary pressure. Put a little faith in


    me," Rocky remarked as he let out a confident smile.

 Chapter 1424 His Brimming Confidence

    Chapter 1424 His Brimming Confidence


    "Oh? Are you really that confident? It puzzles me where you get that much confidence and courage,


    you know?" Tessa said as she pulled a long face. At that moment, there was nothing on her mind but


    the excitement and anxiety as she looked forward to how Rocky would perform in the exam.


    Not long after, the examination had officially begun. All the trainee disciples were obliged to take part in


    the examination in an orderly manner; that was, ording to the order they were recruited in. Needless


    to say, Rocky would be thest one to take the test.


    Entering the arena first was a disciple at the second grade of the Spirit Realm, which meant that he had


    a good and solid foundation. But to everyone''s surprise, he had failed to pass the first trial. In fact, he


    wasn''t even able to hit ten straw men within the given time frame.


    "What? This test must be so difficult! Even a warrior at the second grade of the Spirit Realm failed to


    pass the first trial!" Rocky couldn''t help but say out loud.


    "Oh,e on. Do you really think it''s easy to learn the swordsmanship of the Sword Spirit Sect? I


    mean, sure, every spirit warrior knows how to control a sword, but not everyone can master this skill


    gracefully. As a matter of fact, it is said that one must train the skill rigorously for at least a year in order


    to master this very basic skill," Tessa said with pride.


    On the other hand, another trainee disciple failed again as they were exchanging their opinions.


    Not long after, the third trainee disciple went up to the stage and, again, barely passed the second trial.


    Unfortunately, he still failed miserably.


    After more than ten consecutive tries, these trainee disciples failed to pass the second trial. Luckily,


    someone had survived and made it to the third trial, but he still did notst for too long.


    As the crowd saw how the test was immensely difficult, the atmosphere immediately became more


    tensed, stressing the life out of the remaining disciples who had not yet taken the examination.


    But in contrast to the previous ones who had failed, these remaining disciples were stronger. Atst,


    after more than twenty tries, someone had managed to pass three trials, making him the first-ever


    formal disciple of the Sword Spirit Sect.


    Seeing this achievement, the crowd could not help but burst into loud cheers.


    Soon after, more and more trainee disciples had passed the examination one after another. Despite


    their sess, they were still very vocal on how difficult it was for them. To be honest, some of them


    admitted that they made it out just by sheer luck.


    In the blink of an eye, it was already getting dark, signaling nightfall. The remaining light that the setting


    sun shone diffused across the entire arena. At that time, over two hundred trainee disciples had almost


    finished the exam, but sadly, the passing rate was not very promising, with only more than thirty of


    them being sessful.


    Meanwhile,st but not least, it was Rocky''s turn to take the examination.


    "Come on! You can do this!" Tessa shouted in encouragement.


    The moment Rocky set foot on the stage, he heard a lot of boosing from the audience. Perhaps,


    this was due to the fact that the disciples of the Sword Spirit Sect knew that he managed to get in the


    quota only because of his deep rtionship with Tessa. As a result, they thought of him as nothing but


    a gigolo, with no capacity to even participate in such an event.


    "Well, as it turns out, this guy is a trainee disciple." At that moment, a man in the crowd widened his


    eyes upon seeing Rocky on stage. He did not expect to see Rocky here at all after he was humiliated


    by Rocky in the training ground before.


    "Wow, I can''t believe that such a loser actually has the nerve to participate in the formal disciple


    examination. Isn''t he afraid to embarrass himself in front of all these people?"


    "From what I''ve heard, he has never received any training since he became a trainee disciple. All I


    know is that he always goes to the Fragrance Pavilion."


    "How could a guy who only grovels on others pass this examination and be a formal disciple! That


    is absurd!"


    Under the contemptuous gazes of the crowd, Rocky began to walk into the first area to face the first


    trial in a very humble way.


    Almost at the same time, the straw men in the area moved quickly, and their positions constantly


    changed as they were driven by spiritual power, making it difficult for Rocky to pinpoint their locations.


    With utmost focus, the spiritual sword behind Rocky suddenly unsheathed and dashed instantly


    towards one of the straw men. But unfortunately, it missed the target all too easily.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Seeing his failure, the crowd burst intoughter.


    But before theughing voices vanished, another straw man just behind Rocky''s target had fallen


    down. Without a doubt, he had hit this straw man. It just so happened that the entire thing looked like a


    coincidence.


    "Really? Wow, luck must really be on his side!"


    "Bah, that''s just pure luck!"


    "I bet he can''t hit another one."


    Not long after, Rocky''s spiritual sword rushed to another straw man but missed again. This went on to


    another straw man, but then, the same thing happened. Everyone burst intoughter after seeing how


    pitiful he was.


    But to everyone''s surprise, Rocky''s spiritual sword went to hit nine straw men in a row. Then, the


    spiritual sword flew back into the scabbard on his back like a boomerang.


    Without a doubt, everyone who witnessed this was stunned to their core. They thought that Rocky had


    already given up and thus, took pleasure in his tragedy.


    But almost at the same time, all the nine straw men who seemed to be missed by Rocky''s spiritual


    sword fell down immediately.


    The silence became deafening as no one knew how the nine straw men could copse and fall to the


    ground so suddenly.


    Now that Rocky had hit all ten of the straw men, this only meant that he had passed the first trial and


    would proceed to the next part of the exam.


    "Damn luck!" the man in white in the crowd mumbled gloomily.


    The second trial required the examinee to remove the obstacles made ofrge iron stones in the


    assigned area. Despite looking ordinary, they were all materials for refining spiritual swords, so they


    were extremely hard and difficult to destroy.


    Under the watchful eyes of the public, the spiritual sword behind Rocky flew out of its scabbard again


    and rushed towards the nearest iron stone that was half meter high.


    ng!


    As soon as the spiritual sword hit the iron stone, it immediately bounced back with a crisp and distinct


    sound, buzzing and vibrating, echoing all throughout the arena. However, the iron stone remained still,


    without a single noticeable crack on it.


    Of course, the crowd booed Rocky again for failing. Surely, the crowd thought that he had passed the


    first trial out of pure luck. As it turned out, these boulders could only be destroyed by an impable


    strong sword power.


    But to everyone''s surprise, just as Rocky''s spiritual sword stopped buzzing, the motionless iron stone


    suddenly developed a crack that spread all over its body before it finally disintegrated into pieces on


    the ground.


    Everyone was bbergasted, their mouth agape when they witnessed such an impossible scene!


    Afterwards, Rocky''s spiritual sword flew towards the second stone, which was definitely bigger and


    thicker than the previous one.


    Only this time, the spiritual sword didn''t directly rush to the ck iron stone. Instead, it instantly


    inserted itself under the ck iron stone, lifting it sideways. Immediately, the ck iron stone flew up


    into the air, directly crashing into the stone next to it. At the same time, both of them were smashed into


    pieces.


    The audience fell silent again after seeing this creative take on the trial. At that very moment, everyone


    stared at Rocky with disbelief in their eyes. No one had ever expected that he could remove the


    obstacles without using his sword skill. In their eyes, Rocky was a monster for having such an


    unbelievable skill.


    However, Rocky acted nonchntly and continued to approach the other obstacles with his sword.


    Not long after, only one obstacle was left in the area¡ªthe hardest one of all. Normally, it would take the


    sword skill at least at the third grade of the King Realm to break it.


    While everyone was still wondering on how Rocky would be able to remove thest stone, Rocky''s


    spiritual sword hacked the stone down in an instant, shing everyone with a dazzling sword light.


    "Is this guy trying to cut it with his sword? What a loser! He''s just dreaming!" Immediately, everyone


    went into an uproar. They all thought that Rocky was being stupid and overconfident with his sword


    strike this time around.

 Chapter 1425 Exceeding Expectations

    Chapter 1425 Exceeding Expectations


    Almost at the same moment, the hardened stone suddenly rang out a deafening sound and split in two.


    It was shattered on both sides and fell to the ground with a thunderous bang.


    Everyone present was stunned.


    "How is that possible? How could he break the hardest stone with his sword?"


    "That stone is quite sturdy and can only be split by a cultivator who uses a sword skill that is at least at


    the third grade of the Spirit Realm. How did he do that?"


    "Is this guy even human?"


    The scene caused quite a sensation among the onlookers.


    Amidst the astonishment, Rocky passed the second trial and proceeded with the third one.


    The third trial was the most difficult because he had to defeat all the flying spiritual swords in half an


    hour.


    Upon entering the area where the third trial would be held, Rocky surprised everyone as he


    immediately sat on the ground with his legs crossed instead of standing up like the other disciples who


    chose to stand because it provided a more flexible range of movement.


    "This guy really must think he''s something special, huh?"


    "Don''t worry. He''ll be humbled by the consequences his arrogance brings very soon."


    "I bet he won''tst for half an hour!"


    Although everyone witnessed Rocky''s strength as he breezed through the second trial, they were


    doubtful he''d be able to do the same in the third trial.


    "Let''s start," Rocky said.


    The disciples tasked with releasing the flying swords nced at each other before they looked to the


    Sword Spirit City''s official in charge of the assessment. The official gave a nod which signaled the


    disciples to fire the spiritual swords at Rocky.


    The first spiritual sword was fired and whizzed through the air heading towards Rocky. Just as it was


    about to strike him, the spiritual sword behind him was unsheathed and knocked the flying spiritual


    sword to the ground with a ng.


    The second spiritual sword was released but Rocky easily blocked it as well.


    Soon, the spiritual swords surrounding him moved faster and morphed into blinding white lights that


    darted through the air non-stop. Although the swords were close to him, they never once cut his skin.


    Although he appeared to be in great danger, he managed to swiftly turn peril into safety.


    That shocked everyone present.


    Half an hour passed. Much to everyone''s surprise, Rocky passed the third trial. That meant he had


    officially passed the disciple assessment.


    He had surpassed everyone''s expectations. Before bing a disciple, he was just a country bumpkin


    and he seemed to be incapable of reaching the Spirit Realm. And now, he officially passed the disciple


    assessment. What was more impressive was that only those who reached the third grade of the Spirit


    Realm usually passed the exam.


    The evaluation finally came to an end after Rocky''s spectacr performance.


    "You''re quite something! I never expected you to make such rapid progress within one month!" Tessa


    praised Rocky with admiration as he walked toward her. She always knew he''d seed but was


    surprised that he exceeded her expectations.


    "All thanks to your guidance, Tessa." Rocky immediately thanked Tessa. Over the past month, she


    taught him some useful sword skills. With his talent, he could''ve easily mastered them on his own and


    made progress without a mentor. However, he still pandered to Tessa.


    "Don''t tter me. But I didn''t expect your swordsmanship to reach this level in just a month. It''s not


    easy to make such great progress!" she eximed.


    "Maybe I just got lucky this time," Rocky responded with a sly smile.


    "You''re not lucky. You''re just talented." Tessa went through the tests, too. She knew there was no way


    anyone could pass on sheer luck alone.


    "Now that I''m officially a disciple, I finally have a chance to enter the Martial Spirit Graveyard," he said


    with relief.


    "Although you''re strong, I''m afraid you''re still not powerful enough to enter the Martial Spirit


    Graveyard," Tessa uttered quickly.


    "So I''ll work even harder and make greater progress," he replied.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Even with your determination, it''ll be impossible to reach the seventh stage of the Spirit Realm in two


    months. Ever since the Sword Spirit Sect was established, the quickest one to ever ascend took four


    years to reach that level," she informed him as she shook her head.


    "Really? Then how many years did it take you?" Rocky asked casually.


    "Five years."


    "That''s not bad!" he replied, impressed.


    "So you''d better cultivate one step at a time. Don''t fantasize about unrealistic things all day. Since


    you''re officially a disciple of the Sword Spirit Sect, there will be plenty of opportunities for you to enter


    the Martial Spirit Graveyard in the future. For now, don''t worry too much," she advised out of worry that


    he''d act carelessly with haste.


    "Alright, I get it. You love to gabble, don''t you?" Rocky mocked her with a cheeky grin.


    "How dare you call me a bbermouth!" Tessa red back at him, obviously annoyed.


    "Haha!" Heughed as they both left under the public''s watchful eyes.


    With his new position as a disciple, Rocky could no longer do as he pleased like before. He would be


    assigned to a different department to work. Coincidentally, he was assigned to the Security Hall where


    Ramon worked.


    The Security Hall was in charge of guarding the Sword Spirit City. It was anything but easy work. The


    members of the hall often went out early in the morning and returnedte in the evening. However,


    there were some benefits. One of those was getting to see Hannah, the daughter of the Sword Spirit


    Sect''s leader, often.


    Hannah handled all of the business that involved the Sword Spirit Sect and the Sword Spirit City. She


    often visited other cities to purchase some items, which was why she needed the protection of the


    guards.


    The guards of the Security Hall were split into two teams¡ªthe Cloudlet Team which was led by Ramon


    and the Wolf Team.


    "Captain Ramon. It appears we''re destined to work together. I never expected to be assigned to a team


    led by you. I''d appreciate your assistance in the future." Rocky reported to Ramon in the Cloudlet


    Team''s office early in the morning.


    Ramon was visibly annoyed the moment Rocky appeared. He never expected that he and Rocky would


    work together and that he could ever pass the official disciple assessment.


    "Well! Although you''ve been assigned to my team, you must know now that I will kick you out if your


    performance is unsatisfactory," Ramon informed him seriously.


    "Don''t worry! I assure you you''ll be satisfied with my performance. But I hope you''ll reconsider what I


    just said. Great opportunities like that often don''t happen twice," Rocky responded casually.


    Ramon was even more furious, but he still ignored Rocky''s words. Then he summoned the other


    disciples and announced, "Today''s task is to transport a batch of ethereal crystals from the Grand Sky


    Sect with Miss Hannah. There''s been a recent spike in raids on ethereal crystals by the Robber


    Regiment, so you all must be extra vignt during this trip."


    "Yes, sir!" all the disciples replied in unison, except for Rocky who was busy picking his ear.


    "Now get ready. We''ll set out in an hour." Then, Ramon waved his hand towards Rocky and


    commanded loudly, "Basil,e here!"

 Chapter 1426 Hannahs Plan

    Chapter 1426 Hannah''s n


    "Captain Ramon, is there anything you want me to do? Rocky asked when he walked up to the captain.


    "I want you to keep tabs on the spiritual beasts assigned to pull carriages. You should also monitor their


    daily routines, such as eating, drinking, and defecating. It is important to serve them well." Ramon


    provided precise instructions.


    "I understand your point, Captain Ramon," Rocky answered with a look of total respectability.


    As soon as the other disciples of the Cloudlet Team heard this, they immediatelyughed in whispers.


    None of them wanted to take on such an arduous task. It wasn''t easy serving the spiritual beasts.


    But for Rocky, the job couldn''t have been easier.


    An hourter, Rocky, the guard team, and the rigged wagons had gathered at the city gate, with Ramon


    in the lead.


    Shortly after that, Hannah appeared before everybody. Her presencepelled every disciple of the


    guard team to covet her.


    "Despite her charm, she is not as pretty as Alyssa and Marcia," Rocky whispered with a feeling of


    indifference.


    With Rocky positioned at the furthest end of the formation, Hannah failed to notice his presence. She


    made her way straight to the carriage that Ramon would personally drive.


    After that, the guards set out on a long journey. They left Sword Spirit City and headed for the Grand


    Sky City, about twenty miles away.


    It was almost dark when the guard team arrived at Grand Sky City.


    Although there were still some minutes left before nightfall, Grand Sky City looked lively and radiant


    with the evening lights already on. The bustling crowd of people made it seem like daytime.


    Upon their arrival at the city gate, the guard team followed direct orders to stay outside and stand


    watch, while Hannah and Ramon entered the city after informing the gate guards of their identities.


    Shortly after that, Ramon went out first to face the disciples on the guard team and said, "The ethereal


    crystals are all set for transport. Everybody needs to get around fast and transfer all the ethereal


    crystals into the carriage. When all is ready, we will head off to Sword Spirit City at night."


    "Captain, don''t you usually spend the night here?"


    "That''s true, and this trip is no easy one for me. Initially, I nned to check out the city''s most famous


    brothel."


    The disciples on the watch teamined at once.


    "It was Miss Hannah''s order," Ramon said sternly.


    The disciples of the guard team shook their heads in dissatisfaction and sighed heavily. Then they


    entered the gate and came back at once, carrying boxes of ethereal crystals and cing them directly


    on the wagons.


    Because Rocky''s particr job was to care for the spiritual beasts, he didn''t have to help carry the


    crystals.


    After loading all the wagons, Hannah promptly emerged with a man who resembled the Grand Sky


    Sect''s official.


    "You didn''t need toe all this way to see me go," Hannah said to the man who walked her out.


    "Be extra careful out there, Miss Hannah!" the man said as he cupped his hands.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Hannah nodded her head and climbed onto the carriage at once.


    Soon the guard team departed and took the same path as they hade here. After they had left the


    city, they hurried toward Sword Spirit City.


    "Miss Hannah, why are you so anxious to return to Sword Spirit City? The Robber Regiment roams


    through the darkness, and they could easily take advantage of us." At that point, Ramon turned around


    and asked why they were in such a rush.


    "I just got word a couple of days ago. It mentioned that certain sects and ns had secretly entered an


    agreement with the Robber Regiment and had even sold them information, which is why the robbers


    are out of control. Once they have seeded in looting the victims, those who sell them information


    will share the stash," Hannah whispered after she pulled back the gauze curtain.


    "Miss Hannah, do you think the Grand Sky Sect has anything to do with this?" Ramon asked directly,


    his eyes narrowing into slits.


    "I can''t say that, especially without any hard evidence. However, the other day, there was a theft


    incident when the ethereal crystals were taken back from Grand Sky City. Thus, I''m having doubts


    about it!" Hannah''s tone grew serious.


    "Oh! If so, why haven''t you asked the leader to send forces at the King Realm to protect the crystals?


    That way, it would be heavily guarded," Ramon couldn''t resist asking.


    "The Grand Sky Sect might be skeptical if I did that. They might not sell us ethereal crystals the


    next time''. replied Hannah, shaking her head.


    "But if we rush back into the night, isn''t that tantamount to diving straight into the trap?" Ramon asked


    almost immediately.


    "I''d like to confirm my assumption to get to the bottom of things! If we do that, we can watch out ahead


    of time," Hannah responded. It just proved that she could be prudent.


    "But it''s a huge risk to take. Losing ethereal crystals is only a small thing, but if lives are at stake, it''s


    not worth it." Ramon voiced out his concern. After all, this was noughing matter.


    "Calm down. The Robber Regiment usually just steals cargo and doesn''t hurt people, so I''m not going


    to be in danger. But, of course, I''m not going to let them walk away with the ethereal crystals. I had


    developed the n." As it turned out, Hannah had already prepared for the danger ahead.


    "Then the n is..." Ramon watched Hannah, awaiting her reply.


    "I spected that the Robber Regiment might ambush in the Night-wolf Gorge area. So once we get


    there, I want you to take every ethereal crystal together with the Spiritual Treasure Sachet and send it


    back to the city first." While she was talking, she immediately pulled out a very rare Spiritual Treasure


    Sachet and showed it to him.


    Both the Spiritual Treasure Sachet and the Beast Spirit Jade were invaluable treasures. The Beast


    Spirit Jade was capable of holding spiritual beasts, and the Spiritual Treasure Sachet was for storing


    things of a certain weight.


    "No way! How''s that supposed to work? I must remain here for your protection, Miss Hannah. You


    might as well send another guard to do that." Ramon was quick to object.


    "No, it has to be you! Over the next three months, this batch of ethereal crystals will serve as a


    significant resource for our sect. I''m sure you know how vicious thepetition among different sects


    and ns is now, and those ethereal crystals could help cultivate many warriors. For that reason, our


    sect will weaken by half unless we take these back. Although we''re a major force, we''re still unable to


    compete with those well-known sects and ns, not to mention the countless sects and ns that


    chase us. So we can''t ck off," Hannah said gravely.


    "How about youe back with me, Miss Hannah? I can keep you from getting hurt. I have to make


    sure you''re safe." Ramon did not hesitate to suggest.


    "No, the Robber Regiment has already taken us as targets since we left Grand Sky City. If we both left,


    they might figure out what we''re up to. We can''t take any risk." Hannah shook her head vehemently


    and insisted that she stayed.


    "But Miss Hannah..." Ramon wanted to say more.


    "This is an order! Go ahead and get ready!" Hannah''s face got serious, and she had a sharp tone.


    "Fine. I''m going to make a run for it as soon as I can, but I will be back and bring back up to help you


    defeat the Robber Regiment," Ramon said. He knew he couldn''t convince Hannah after she had made


    up her mind. All he could do was abide by her orders and bring the reinforcements back with him.


    "For God''s sake, do it." Hannah handed Ramon the Spiritual Treasure Sachet.


    Ramon stowed it away at once. He had the carriage driven by another disciple and ordered the deputy


    captain tomand the team and oversee everything else.


    As they approached the Night-wolf Gorge, Ramonmanded the team to halt and rest for some time.


    Simultaneously, he silently snuck beside the wagons and sucked up the ethereal crystals inside the


    boxes straight into the Spiritual Treasure Sachet.


    At that time, Rocky, who was feeding the spiritual beasts, drew near to him quickly.


    "Captain, what are you doing?" Rocky asked as he squinted.


    "Stay out of this. It doesn''t have anything to do with you." Ramon stopped what he was doing and fixed


    his gaze at Rocky.

 Chapter 1427 Rocky Got A Plan

    Chapter 1427 Rocky Got A n


    "What? I don''t think so. You''re going to tell me what you''re doing, or I will report what I just saw to Miss


    Hannah. Are you stealing the ethereal crystals, Captain?" Rocky asked with a mischievous smile on his


    face.


    "You, idiot! Miss Hannah specifically asked me to do this!" Ramonmented angrily but tried to


    maintain his voice lowered.


    "Wait. Miss Hannah was the one who asked you to take the crystals away? What the hell is going on?"


    Rocky asked as he instantly felt that something shady was going on.


    "Mind your own business, brat! If I were you, I would just do my job well. Now, get out of the way,"


    Ramon warned sternly.


    "All right¡­" Rocky''s eyes narrowed, but he decided to let the matter go at the moment. Then, he went


    to the sidelines and continued to observe Ramon.


    After all of the ethereal crystals in the wagons were sucked into the Spiritual Treasure Sachet, Ramon


    returned to the side of Hannah''s carriage and informed, "Miss Hannah, I already finished the task. I''m


    leaving now and I''ve asked Eliseo to take themand. If an ambush urs, they will protect you with


    all their strength."


    "Go ahead. You need to leave now," Hannah briefly replied.


    Then, Ramon quickly checked the surroundings before he walked into the dark.


    Hearing the conversation between Ramon and Hannah, Rocky had no clue what the ambush meant,


    but he certainly knew that they might be running into some trouble.


    ''It seems that something interesting is about to happen. I need to be prepared,'' Rocky thought to


    himself as he let out a faint smile.


    About an hourter, the guards continued their journey and they soon entered the Night-wolf Gorge.


    The Night-wolf Gorge was infamous because of the dangers thaty within it, and it was known that a


    notorious group of robbersmonly brought misfortune to those who passed this ce. The terrain of


    the gorge had several twists and turns, and the road was surrounded by cliffs on both sides. Thus, it


    had be an easy target for the Robber Regiment to set up an ambush. Especially when it waste


    at night, these robbers could move freely as if the area was the back of their palm.


    Before Ramon left, he strictly instructed Eliseo to be on high alert at all times. He had to pay attention


    to his surroundings in case there was a potential emergency.


    Finally, they were already about to get out of the gorge, but they didn''t encounter any trouble.


    With this, the guards breathed a sigh of relief and rxed a little. However, just as they thought that


    they wouldn''te across any mishap, they suddenly saw that under the cliffs beside the road, several


    ck shadows that looked like house lizards flew down along the cliff at such an incredible speed.


    In no time, the whole team of guards was surrounded by the group of men in ck. Upon closer


    inspection, the clothes of these men were marked with daggers, which was the symbol of the Robber


    Regiment.


    "Dear friends, we are the guards of the Sword Spirit Sect. We just want to quietly pass. Please do not


    be too hard on us." Eliseo appeared to be in his early forty''s and he had already worked as a guard for


    more than ten years. In his years of experience, he had to test the other party''s reaction and motive


    first, so he directly told them their identity.


    "We''re not going to make trouble for you, but you have to leave the ethereal crystals to us." A figure in


    white suddenly walked out in front of the group of men in ck. It was pretty dark but they were sure


    that the figure was petite and dainty. It was obviously a woman, but from the spiritual aura that she


    emitted, they knew that she should be at the seventh grade of the Spirit Realm, making the guards a bit


    panic-stricken.


    "I''m afraid we don''t have what you''re talking about. We are just escorting ourdy back to the Sword


    Spirit City," Eliseo said politely, doing his best not to agitate the robbers.


    "Stop messing around! Should I rephrase what I said? Give me the ethereal crystals or you''re going to


    be in lots of trouble!" the woman in white shouted sternly.


    "I already told you that we don''t have them. If you don''t believe me, you can check it for yourself."


    Hearing this, the woman in white narrowed her eyes and immediately gestured to one of the men in


    ck. Then, the man instantly leaped forward andnded on the wagons to inspect them. He


    eventually opened the boxes that originally contained the ethereal crystals but saw that they were all


    empty.


    After inspecting every wagon, the man in ck immediately rushed back beside the woman in white


    and whispered to her ear.


    "Where are the ethereal crystals? Don''t think that you can outsmart me." The woman in white was also


    surprised when his underling told her that he didn''t find any, but she was sure that they were just


    tricking their group.


    "As I said, we don''t bear any ethereal crystal. You''ve already checked everywhere and found nothing,"


    Eliseo replied as his tone gradually became serious.


    "Oh? So, you''re really going to make a fool out of us, huh? I''ve told you that you can leave without


    encountering any trouble if you just give us what we want, but this is how you want to y this out?


    Fine, then," the woman in white snorted coldly.


    "Don''t threaten us. Aren''t you afraid of offending the Sword Spirit Sect?" Eliseo finally lost his patience


    and snapped back.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Humph! Your measly sect is nothing before us! I assume that you won''t hand the crystals over no


    matter what. So, don''t me us for what''s going to happen next! Take theirdy! Let''s see if they will


    still act all high and mighty afterward," the woman in whitemanded firmly, gesturing her men to


    make their move.


    "Spread out! Protect ourdy!" Seeing that they had no choice but to fight back, Eliseo immediately


    issued the order to safeguard Hannah.


    In an instant, all of the guards surrounded the carriage, where Hannah stayed put, in order to protect


    her thoroughly.


    On the other hand, the members of the Robber Regiment also encircled the guards and started


    attacking them.


    Most of the guards of the Sword Spirit Sect were at least at the third grade of the Spirit Realm.


    However, the members of the Robber Regiment were far more powerful, so they easily gained the


    upper hand. Soon enough, the guards'' defenses were suppressed, and it wouldn''t take long before


    they were overwhelmed.


    At the same time, Rocky, who had been hiding behind the carriage all this time, suddenly sneaked into


    Hannah''s location.


    "You! What are you doing here?" Hannah asked, extremely surprised to see him at this point.


    "Shh! Not so loud," Rocky said as he pressed his index finger against his lips.


    "I asked you what you are doing here," Hannah said as her delicate face showed a frown.


    "Don''t worry. I''m here to protect you, Miss Hannah," Rocky said as he dismissed her suspicious


    attitude.


    "What? I don''t need your protection. It is the guards'' job. Now, get out of here," Hannah refused with a


    hint of contempt in her voice.


    "But Captain Ramon asked me to protect you." Rocky didn''t have a choice but to mention Ramon''s


    name to make her listen.


    "Really?" Indeed, he got her attention, but thedy was still apprehensive.


    "Yes, he is very worried about you, so he strictly instructed me to protect you when the situation got


    worse. Even if I have to go through fire and water, I needed to obey hismand!" Rocky said with a


    firm attitude.


    "Ha! I don''t think so. With your strength, you might even not be able to protect yourself! How can you


    protect me then?" Hannah replied condescendingly.


    "Well, it actually depends on whether you believe me or not," Rocky said with a confident smile.


    "What are you talking about? Do you have a n? Why should I trust you?" Hannah asked with


    obvious hesitation.


    "Their sole purpose is the get the ethereal crystals, and these robbers are going to use you to get


    them. It just simply means that their n won''t seed if they fail to capture you," Rocky exined


    calmly.


    "Yeah, I get that. But what will you do? They have us surrounded," Hannah remarked.


    "I have a way to get you out of their encirclement," Rocky replied with a smirk on his face.


    "Are you certain? How are you going to do it?" Hannah couldn''t help but ask as she still harbored some


    doubts.


    "I''ve got to confirm first. Miss Hannah, are you going to trust me whatever my n is?" Rocky stared at


    Hannah as his expression became rather serious.


    Hannah fell silent because she was still reluctant to agree.


    "Miss Hannah, we don''t have much time left. Do you want to see all the guards outside die one after


    another? Their lives depend on you. And you should also know that those robbers won''t stop until they


    get what they want! So, what''s your decision?" Rocky said as he put tremendous pressure on Hannah.


    "Okay, fine! I''ll trust you no matter what," Hannah finally agreed. She understood that if she didn''t


    cooperate with Rocky right away, what he said might actually happen sooner orter. Thus, she had no


    choice but to go along with his n.


    "I apologize that you have to go through this." Then, Rocky immediately moved close to Hannah and


    held her tight.


    "Hey! What are you going to do?" Hannah was quite stunned and her petite body was gradually curling


    up out of nervousness.


    Rocky just grinned impishly and quickly lifted her up before she could even react.


    Meanwhile, the barricade formed by the guards had already been broken by the robbers. Just as two


    men in ck were about to sneak into Hannah''s carriage, Rocky suddenly rushed out with thedy in


    his arms. Under the watchful eyes of all the people present, he easily broke through the encirclement of


    the Robber Regiment and dashed straight ahead into the dense and dark forest.


    Everyone was left dumbfounded as they witnessed this. Rocky moved too fast that no one was able to


    react in time. Before the men in ck could even chase after them, Rocky and Hannah had already


    disappeared without a trace.

 Chapter 1428 Getting Nervous

    Chapter 1428 Getting Nervous


    "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and stop them!" the woman in white ordered, her eyes narrowing


    the moment she saw that someone was protecting Hannah and helping her break out of the


    encirclement. She then led her men in ck in a relentless pursuit of Rocky and Hannah.


    Rocky carried Hannah to a safe spot in the forest. Then, he stopped and sensed the spiritual aura


    behind him. He squinted, and a low hum escaped his lips when he discovered that the woman in white


    was chasing them.


    "We should stop now," Rocky murmured. As they were far from where they had been ambushed,


    Rocky gently helped Hannah stand on her feet.


    "But they''re right behind us! Why aren''t we running?" The anxiety in Hannah''s voice didn''t go


    undetected. Rocky shed her a reassuring grin.


    "There is no point in running. We won''t lose them. But I have a way to defeat them all. If you agree to


    cooperate with me, that is," Rocky replied.


    "Cooperate? What do you mean? What do you want me to do?" Astonishment reflected in Hannah''s


    eyes as she eyed Rocky. Considering all the trouble they had gotten into, she couldn''t help regret


    having trusted him.


    Rocky leaned forward and whispered a few words to Hannah. Instantly, her eyebrows shot up, and her


    mouth fell open. "No..." She refused.


    "Please trust me!" Rocky urged as he looked over his shoulder to see if that woman caught up to them.


    As she was nowhere near, Rocky sighed with relief and gave his spiritual sword to Hannah.


    Before Hannah couldplete her objections, the woman in white and several of her men, who were


    dressed in ck, surrounded her and Rocky.


    "Brat, did you believe that you could escape?" The woman red at Rocky, hatred evident in her


    expression.


    "You misunderstood. I wasn''t trying to flee. That was just a ploy to deceive the others." Rocky


    dismissed the charges with a casual wave of his hand.


    "What do you mean?" The woman eyed him suspiciously.


    "Actually, I''m a member of the Grand Sky Sect. My task was to spy on the Sword Spirit Sect." Rocky


    stepped forward, nced around, and whispered loud enough for the woman and Hannah to hear him.


    "Oh? Really?" Doubt surged within the woman, and she couldn''t help but voice her skepticism.


    "What? You are spying for Grand Sky Sect? You are so despicable!" Hannah spat out as she red at


    Rocky.


    "Miss Hannah, it would be in your best interest to surrender and ask the Sword Spirit Sect to exchange


    the ethereal crystals for you. If you deny them, you might find yourself in agony and begging for mercy,"


    Rocky snickered.


    "I never thought that the Grand Sky Sect would fall low enough to collude with the Robber Regiment,"


    Hannah said disgustedly. Now that she had no choice but to follow Rocky''s lead, she feigned aversion


    for his actions. Besides, that was the perfect chance to reveal information identally.


    "Whether he is a spy for Grand Sky Sect or not has nothing to do with me. I just want you to hand over


    the ethereal crystals." Fear briefly shed across the woman''s face when she heard Hannah. She


    knew that it would not bode well for them if the Sword Spirit Sect knew of the rtionship between the


    Robber Regiment and the Grand Sky Sect.


    "No way!" The expression change on the woman''s face confirmed Hannah''s suspicions. Knowing that it


    was her leverage, Hannah immediately refused.


    "Then don''t hold me responsible for your fate." Viciousness glimmered on the woman''s face as she


    warned Hannah.


    "Don''t be so polite to her. But I must caution you. I''ve heard that she is a master at the Spirit Realm.


    You should be careful!" Rocky stated as he stepped aside.


    "Nonsense! Everyone knows that the daughter of Sword Spirit Sect''s leader was born with a disability


    that prevents her from bing a spirit warrior," the woman snorted derisively.


    "That''s not true. In fact, Miss Hannah has a peerless talent for swordsmanship, but the sect leader


    spread the rumor to deceive others!" Rocky exined.


    "You two." The woman pointed at the two men beside her. "Check how powerful she is..." She


    obviously didn''t believe Rocky and ordered the two men in ck to test Hannah.


    Rocky subtly winked at Hannah. That was her cue. She closed her eyes, as though to focus her mind,


    and put her fingers together. The spiritual sword in her hand instantly flew toward the two men in ck.


    Surprised, the two men tried to dodge the iing attack. However, the spiritual sword was faster.


    Two rays of cold light shed, and the two men fell to the ground, lifeless.


    Hannah was stunned and shot Rocky a sideways nce.


    The woman in white gasped. She hadn''t expected Hannah to have such abilities as she had honestly


    believed the rumor that Hannah had been born disabled. But now, she could see that Hannah''s


    strength was quite extraordinary. After all, she had killed two of her subordinates at the third grade of


    the Spirit Realm in one move.


    "All of you," she instructed the other men beside her. "Fight her together!" The woman raised her chin


    and stepped back to watch, confident that the situation was under her control.


    Soon, the remaining five men in ck rushed forward, their spiritual skills ready.


    As the five men had focused all their attention on Hannah, Rocky took the opportunity to slip away.


    A split secondter, the five men surrounded Hannah. However, before they could release their spiritual


    skills, they groaned in agony, fell to the ground, and then slipped into unconsciousness.


    The triumphant smirk on the woman''s face was reced by a look of pure shock and disbelief. Even


    Hannah couldn''t help but stare at the men. Everything had happened so fast that none of the two


    women had seen anything.


    "Ha-ha. Miss Hannah, you are really good at acting! You were so natural that they believed I''m a spy


    from Grand Sky Sect..." At the time, Rocky reappeared beside Hannah.


    "You..." The woman in white seethed when she realized that she had been fooled.


    "I''m sorry. As you can tell now, I''m not a spy of the Grand Sky Sect. I''m just a member of the guard


    team responsible for odds and ends." Rocky looked at the woman apologetically.


    "How dare you lie to me?" Fury saturated every cell in the woman''s body.


    "It is quite easy since you are just so stupid!" Rocky taunted.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Bastard, I''m going to kill you!" The woman took a threatening step forward and bared her teeth at


    Rocky.


    "Perhaps I should be frightened because I can''t defeat you. But, I know someone who can." Rocky


    grinned as he ced himself behind Hannah. Then he put a hand on Hannah''s shoulder and gave her


    a reassuring squeeze.


    "Humph! It doesn''t matter how powerful she is. She isn''t a match for me," the woman remarked


    arrogantly.


    "Really? Then perhaps a fight will determine who is better. I''ll be your referee." Rocky stepped aside


    again.


    The woman tore her gaze from Rocky and red at Hannah. Her cold eyes were expressionless as


    she studied her opponent.


    Although Hannah was not a spirit warrior, she appeared calm. The mistrust she felt toward Rocky, and


    her earlier regret had vanished.


    She took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and brought her fingertips together, just like before. The


    spiritual sword obediently floated in front of her.


    "I''ve heard that the Sword Spirit Sect''s swordsmanship is extraordinary. Once it is summoned, it can


    chase its target for a hundred miles and kill them in one move. I''d like to see you perform it," the


    woman said. In the span of a breath, a snake-shaped whip bathed in cyan light appeared in her hand.


    Judging from its spiritual aura, the whip was an extraordinary Spiritual Weapon.


    "Is this the Cyan Specter Whip?" Hannah blurted out as her face changed a little. Although she was not


    a spirit warrior, she was familiar with all kinds of Spiritual Weapons, and the Cyan Specter Whip was a


    very advanced Spiritual Weapon among all Spirit Realm weapons.


    "You are right. Did you believe that your ordinary spiritual sword would defeat me?" the woman


    mocked.


    With no hesitance or self-doubt, the woman cracked the Cyan Specter Whip and approached Hannah.


    The whip flew through the air like a spiritual snake slithering out of its hole.


    Hannah gestured as well, and the spiritual sword in front of her began to resist the whip''s attack.


    Unfortunately, the ordinary spiritual sword was no match for the Cyan Specter Whip, just as the woman


    had predicted. Before long, the spiritual sword broke.


    "Let''s see how you defend yourself without the sword!" the woman sneered as she continued to close


    the distance between herself and Hannah.


    Hannah''s breath hitched as she anticipated the moment to be herst. However, a figure quickly


    shed in front of her, a dagger gleaming in his hand. It was Rocky, and the dagger in his hand was the


    Frozen Wind Dagger that Marcia had given him.


    The Frozen Wind Dagger was a rare Spiritual Weapon in the Wild Spirit Land. Although it was not rare


    in the Supreme Ether Land, it matched the Cyan Specter Whip''s level.

 Chapter 1429 I Fulfilled The Task

    Chapter 1429 I Fulfilled The Task


    It turned out that the woman in white didn''t expect that Rocky''s Frozen Wind Dagger could actually


    resist her Cyan Specter Whip. Thus, she waved her whip again and attacked him continuously to


    overwhelm him.


    At the same time, Rocky controlled the Frozen Wind Dagger and tried his best to resist her barrage of


    attacks. Of course, he was just deliberately pretending to have difficulty in dealing with her. After all, he


    couldn''t let Hannah see through his real strength.


    "It''s all right. You don''t need to push yourself too hard! Run away by yourself when you can!" Hannah


    shouted as she saw that Rocky seemed to be struggling to resist the opponent.


    "What are you saying? I won''t leave you. I will protect you with all my might. Just hang tight!" Rocky


    bravely dered.


    "You..." Hannah was actually moved upon hearing that. She didn''t expect that Rocky would go to that


    length just to save her.


    "Ha! Such brave words. Let''s see how much you can still hold on, brat!" the woman in white roared in


    anger.


    "Take this! Cyan Specter Whip!"


    Suddenly, her Cyan Specter Whip shed with a demonic light, and the power it contained instantly


    increased by several times. Then, she quicklyshed the whip and aimed it at Rocky.


    Seeing that, Rocky immediately brandished the Frozen Wind Dagger to guard the attack. The impact


    almost made him step backward and also created a small crack on the dagger. As his weapon


    weakened, the Cyan Specter Whip prevailed and hit his body.


    However, Rocky wasn''t fazed. Instead, he stood firmly in front of Hannah even after receiving a direct


    hit.


    Annoyed at his persistence, the woman began to wave the whip even faster. She scourged Rocky


    mercilessly, but he didn''t budge. After a moment, his whole body was covered with terrible cuts and


    bruises.


    Hannah couldn''t help but gasp in shock. She couldn''t take it that Rocky willingly sacrificed himself just


    to keep her safe.


    "Damn it! You''re a tough nut to crack!" The woman didn''t expect that Rocky would be able to endure all


    her strikes. She saw the determination in his eyes, saying that he would rather die than submit. In


    exasperation, her body trembled as she was consumed by the thought of killing him. Even though it


    was against the rule of the Robber Regiment, she intended to act on her bloodlust.


    But in the blink of an eye, when the woman lost her focus for a second, Rocky, who was supposed to


    be unable to move vigorously anymore, suddenly rushed forth. The woman was caught off guard, but


    her fast reflexes enabled her to take action. However, before she could use the Cyan Specter Whip


    again, Rocky had sessfully made his way in front of the woman.


    At that moment, the woman clearly saw a wicked smile appear on his face as if he was totally a


    different person. Before she could even react, she felt that Rocky instantly emitted a spiritual aura that


    far surpassed hers, suppressing her for a brief moment. Immediately after, he drilled his finger into her


    shoulder.


    The woman wasn''t able to resist and felt a piercing sensation on her right shoulder. The pain inflicted


    on her was so tremendous that she had almost dropped the whip in her hand.


    "What the hell..." The woman was bbergasted that Rocky managed to hurt her even after taking all of


    her previous attacks. Moreover, she clearly felt just now that Rocky''s strength rose to the point that


    obviously exceeded hers.


    As she felt rather humiliated by that, she flew into a rage and quickly pped Rocky using her left


    palm. Recognizing that, Rocky took advantage of the opportunity and pretended that he was sent flying


    backward.


    The woman got rather confused because she knew that her palm failed to reach Rocky.


    Then, Rockynded beside Hannah and stayed on the ground on one knee. As he acted like he was


    catching his breath, he smiled bitterly towards her and said, "Miss Hannah, I''ve tried my best."


    "I know. You did a good job!" Seeing how Rocky tried his hardest to defeat the enemy for her sake,


    Hannah began to have a different opinion of him.


    When the woman in white saw that Rocky had been suffering from the injuries that he sustained earlier,


    she tried to endure the injury on her right shoulder and nned to take Hannah down while she could.


    However, before she could make a move, another shadow suddenly flew over.


    The woman immediately felt that the sword aura that the figure emanated was rather intimidating. Her


    face almost turned ghastly pale, realizing that she wouldn''t be able to beat the new opponent in her


    current state. Thus, she quickly fled and disappeared into the forest.


    "Miss Hannah! Are you hurt?" At the moment, the figure suddenly called out and emerged before them.


    Apparently, it was Ramon.


    "No, I''m fine. It''s all thanks to Basil. He risked his life to protect me all this time," Hannah replied as she


    looked at Rocky, who was still having a hard time standing.


    Hearing that, Ramon narrowed his eyes, feeling confused and surprised at the same time.


    "Captain Ramon, I fulfilled the task that you gave me. I didn''t let you down!" Rocky eximed as he


    pretended to be relieved.


    "Task?" Ramon quickly furrowed his brows, wondering what Rocky was talking about.


    "What else? The task to protect Miss Hannah! Well, I got injured in the process, but I still kept her from


    getting hurt," Rocky replied as he winked at Ramon.


    "When did I ask¡ª" Obviously, Ramon didn''t understand what was going on, so he wanted to clear


    everything up. However, before he could continue asking, Hannah interrupted,


    "Ramon, thank you!" She looked at Ramon with such grateful eyes.


    "But Miss Hannah, I..." Ramon didn''t know what to say. He clearly didn''t remember assigning such a


    task, so he could only assume that Rocky was making things up.


    "Captain Ramon, I''m actually pretty banged up. Can you help me get up?" Seeing that Ramon was still


    in a daze, Rocky quickly butted in and changed the topic.


    Ramon looked at Hannah first before turning to Rocky. Then, he finally helped Rocky get up on his feet.


    "I''ve put in a good word and actually helped you leave a good impression on Hannah. So, I guess we


    should be good friends from now on. Don''t let me down," Rocky whispered to Ramon''s ear after he


    managed to stand.


    When Ramon heard that, his eyes widened. He was taken aback that Rocky made such a daring


    decision and acted on his own. But because they were still in Hannah''s presence, he didn''t say a word


    and nned on settling the matter after they sessfully got back.


    Then, when Rocky, Ramon, and Hannah returned to the ce where their wagons had been


    ambushed, it seemed that the Robber Regiment had already retreated, and they just left the corpses of


    their deadrades. At that moment, aside from the guard team, the reinforcements that were brought


    by Ramon were also there.


    Fearing that the Robber Regiment might send more powerful members tounch an attack again,


    Ramon quickly led the guard team and the reinforcements back to the Sword Spirit City as soon as


    possible.


    After returning to the Sword Spirit Sect, Ramon asked two of the disciples from the guard team to tend


    on Rocky''s wounds. At the same time, he and Hannah went straight to the Arcane Sword Hall to meet


    with the governor of the city, Harrison, who also happened to be Tessa''s father.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hannah, why did you put yourself in such a dangerous situation?" Harrison seemed to have known


    every aspect of Hannah''s n, and apparently, he was pretty dissatisfied with it. After all, she was the


    daughter of the Sword Spirit Sect''s leader, and her safety was a big deal. If anything bad happened to


    her, he would feel very responsible for it, and he might not be able to face her father.


    "I had to. I needed to take the risk in order to bring the ethereal crystals back. Moreover, we were able


    to confirm the collusion between the Grand Sky Sect and the Robber Regiment. So, overall, it yielded a


    good result," Hannah responded calmly. She was actually a little scared before they began the mission,


    but she was resolute enough to firmly go through it. Besides, everything was put under control, and


    Rocky did his best to protect her from any danger.


    "Are you sure that it''s the Grand Sky Sect''s doing?" Harrison asked with a serious expression on his


    face. He clenched his fist and wasn''t able to suppress his emotion as he released an intimidating aura.


    Both the Grand Sky Sect and the Sword Spirit Sect were important members of the Sovereign Sect.


    Moreover, they had been treating each other with great respect and it was a bit hard to ept that the


    Grand Sky Sect would do such a horrible thing. They not only colluded with the Robber Regiment but


    also dared to attack the members of the Sword Spirit Sect.


    "Yes. It was actually thanks to Basil that I have fully confirmed this. With his quick thinking, he


    pretended to be a spy of the Grand Sky Sect and probed the enemy''s reaction so that I can make sure


    of it," Hannah answered, deliberately mentioning Rocky''s name to give credit for what he had done.


    "Basil?" Harrison furrowed his brows slightly as he heard the name. He thought for a while and felt that


    the name was quite familiar.


    "Yes. He is the only beast curer who managed to help Tessa cure Nightshade," Hannah


    borated.

 Chapter 1430 Being Handsomely Rewarded

    Chapter 1430 Being Handsomely Rewarded


    "Oh, it''s him. But shouldn''t he be working in the beast farm instead? I mean, why did he go to the guard


    team? What''s going on, Ramon? Tell me. Are you hiding something from me?" Harrison interrogated.


    At that moment, he recalled that he had asked Ramon to set Rocky up to work in the beast farm. But


    as it turned out, Rocky was enrolled in Ramon''s guard team instead.


    "My Lord, Basil was able to pass the entrance exam just a few days ago. Now, he is a preliminary


    disciple of the Sword Spirit City and has been assigned to my guard team," Ramon replied in a matter


    of fact.


    "Is that so? Did he really pass the entrance exam? Interesting. I have tested him before, and I thought


    that he is nothing but an ordinary person. But what baffles me the most is that he can actually be


    a spirit warrior in such a short time, and also a disciple of our sect. How could that be? Tell me, Ramon,


    is there something I don''t know?" Harrison asked curiously as his voice raised a little.


    "I''m not quite sure, My Lord. All I know is that if he did not try his best to protect Miss Hannah, then I''m


    afraid that I wouldn''t have been able to arrive in time," Roman said with all honesty. Somehow, it was


    very unusual for Ramon to put in a good word for Rocky. After all, he was not so friendly with him to


    begin with.


    "Hannah, is this true?" Harrison asked as he ced his gaze on Hannah.


    "I believe so. Basil had almost lost his life just by trying to protect me," Hannah replied with a


    reassuring nod.


    "In that case, then you should be rewarded handsomely for doing a good job on protecting Hannah. I


    will ask the leader of the Security Hall to reward you and your Cloudlet Team for your contribution!"


    Harrison was a man who always had a clear distinction between rewards and punishments.


    "Thank you so much, My Lord!" Ramon cupped his hands, bowed a little and said.


    Soon after, Hannah and Ramon left the hall together.


    "Ramon, can I ask you a quick question? What do you think of Basil?" As they walked, Hannah asked


    him out of the blue.


    "Do you really want me to be honest with you, Miss Hannah?" Ramon said in a low voice as he


    narrowed his eyes.


    But as a reply, Hannah nodded heavily.


    "To tell you the truth, I have always felt the young bloke to be a little suspicious. But somehow, I can''t


    really pinpoint why I feel that way," Ramon answered frankly.


    "You''re not alone. Actually, I think the same way." Unexpectedly, Hannah looked him in the eye and


    agreed with him.


    "What makes you say that?" At that moment, Ramon was very curious and eager to hear Hannah''s


    side of the story.


    "As far as I have observed, we are facing masters at the seventh stage of the Spirit Realm. I just find it


    odd that he could manage to hold on for a long time. I am certain that this is something that no ordinary


    spirit warrior can do. Plus, he owns a Spiritual Weapon¡ªa dagger, which is rare to find. All the clues


    don''t add up," Hannah remarked. Despite not being a spirit warrior, she could feel without using her


    spiritual sense that Rocky was out of the ordinary. After all, she grew up in the Sword Spirit Sect, thus,


    sharpening her intuition and her spiritual sense.


    "So, why didn''t you tell the leader? I say that we should make a prompt decision in case of


    unnecessary trouble since Basil''s identity is bing more and more suspicious," Ramon advised


    immediately. Without a doubt, he still had a deep prejudice against Rocky.


    "Well, I don''t know. I mean, he may be suspicious, but judging from the way he protected me, I don''t


    think he is that dangerous. Even if he is hiding something from us, as long as he is not doing anything


    that could potentially threaten our sect, just turn a blind eye to it!" When he heard how Hannah even


    tried to defend Rocky, Ramon''s eyes widened in shock.


    "But... Miss Hannah..." Ramon still felt that her advice was rather inappropriate and not the best for the


    situation.


    "And besides, if it weren''t for him, then I wouldn''t have been safe and sound right now. Just keep a


    keen eye on him for now. If he does anything wrong, then you report straight to me. If that happens,


    then I will make a decision," Hannah said as she schemed.


    "Okay, sure thing. I will." At that moment, Ramon had no other choice but to cup his hands and follow


    Hannah''s orders.


    "But I think you must have already known about his hidden skills beforehand, so you deliberately


    arranged him to protect me. After all, I don''t think anyone expects him to have the ability to protect me,"


    Hannah suddenly said suggestively.


    "Well, uhm, that..." Ramon stammered as he did not know what to say.


    "Ramon, you''re only one step away from the King Realm. I will ask my fatherter for another quota to


    enter the Martial Spirit Graveyard. Afterwards, you can also go in," Hannah offered.


    "No, I don''t think I can do that. If others knew that you gave me the qualification, I''m afraid it would


    cause some unnecessary suspicion. I think it is best to fight for the qualification through thepetition


    so that it is fair and square!" Ramon''s expression changed and immediately waved his hand.


    Obviously, he didn''t want to cause Hannah any trouble.


    "There is only one quota, and there are many masters at the seventh grade of the Spirit Realm in our


    sect. I know that you are already one of the top masters, but there is no assurance that you can win.


    Besides, you deserve this. You have been loyal to the Sword Spirit City, and you deserve this more


    than anyone else. Do not let this opportunity go to waste," Hannah urged gravely.


    "Thank you very much for this, Miss Hannah." Seeing that Hannah had already made up her mind,


    Ramon knew that it was useless to say too much at that point. Moreover, he thought that turning her


    offer down would make her very displeased.


    "Okay. I''m leaving now." Hannah nodded slightly and then left.


    Looking at the disappearing figure of Hannah, Ramon could not help but mutter to himself, "What on


    earth is Basil hiding?"


    Meanwhile, Rocky noticed that Tessa was approaching him hurriedly as soon as he came out of the


    healing room.


    "Basil! There you are. Are you okay?" Tessa asked as looked at Rocky anxiously.


    "It''s nothing. Why are you here?" Rocky said, shaking his head in dismissal.


    "I heard that the Robber Regiment ambushed the guard team, and many of the guards died and were


    injured. I was shocked to hear that you were badly injured, too for protecting Hannah," out of breath,


    Tessa stated as fast as she could. She came to him without hesitation after hearing that he was


    seriously injured.


    "Like what I said, it''s nothing. It''s just a minor injury," Rocky said indifferently.


    "Quit saying that it''s not a big deal! Have you seen yourself?" Seeing that most of Rocky''s body was


    wrapped in gauze with blood still oozing out of it, Tessa''s eyes turned red and felt sorry for him.


    "It doesn''t matter. Your care heals better than any elixir," Rocky teased.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "What are you talking about?" Tessa red at Rocky and continued, "Do you want me to send you


    back to have a rest?"


    "No, that won''t be necessary. I can go back by myself. I wouldn''t want to bother you and be a burden.


    I''ll juste to you tomorrow." As soon as he finished his words, Rocky left immediately.


    After returning to the beast farm, Rocky quickly untied the bandage on his body, and then took a drop


    of magical saliva to heal his wounds. Not long after, the wounds on his body were almost healed in an


    instant.


    "By now, Hannah and Ramon must have changed their impression of me. It can be a little easier for me


    in the Sword Spirit Sect in the future with their help. But now, the most important thing is to break


    through to the King Realm," Rocky murmured to himself.


    Meanwhile, the next day, the sun rose high, casting light on Rocky''s face.


    Due to Rocky and Ramon''s contribution in protecting Hannah and the ethereal crystals, the leader of


    the Security Hall received Harrison''s order to reward them. Rocky had made the most contribution.


    Therefore, he was rewarded with ten low-grade ethereal crystals, three middle-grade ones and one


    high-grade directly. At that moment, the other guards all looked at the ethereal crystals with prying and


    envious eyes.


    In the Supreme Ether Land, ethereal crystals were considered to be necessary for a warrior to


    cultivate. There, they fused the spiritual power within the ethereal crystals, making the cultivation yield


    twice the result with only half the effort.


    Generally, ethereal crystals were extracted from ores of some mines with unusually rich spiritual


    energy. Moreover, they were naturally formed and were very rare to find.


    Only a few forces possessed this kind of extracting technology in the three major regions of the


    Supreme Ether Land, so the ethereal crystals became very popr for their rarity and use. As a result,


    the spirit warriors treated the ethereal crystals as one of themon trading currency used in the


    Supreme Ether Land.

 Chapter 1431 Xavier Proposed A Competition

    Chapter 1431 Xavier Proposed A Competition


    The ethereal crystals were divided into two levels¡ªthe Spirit Realm and the King Realm. Each of the


    realms was still further ssified into low, grade, and high grade. The ethereal crystals at the low grade


    of the Spirit Realm were suitable for warriors below the third grade of the Spirit Realm, while the ones


    at the medium grade were befitting for warriors below the sixth grade of the Spirit Realm. When the


    crystals were used, each of them was equivalent to about a month''s cultivation. On the other hand, the


    ethereal crystals at the high grade of the Spirit Realm were very much desired by spirit warriors at the


    seventh grade of the Spirit Realm, because such crystals could contribute to about three months'' worth


    of their cultivation.


    As for the ethereal crystals at the King Realm, they were just invaluable. Even a low-grade one was


    enough to bring out unmatched power, which enabled warriors to fight for it with all their might.


    Therefore, now that Rocky had acquired so many ethereal crystals, it was no wonder that most of the


    other disciples were very envious of him.


    However, after Rocky was bestowed with this reward, he did something way beyond everyone''s


    expectations.


    "Captain Ramon, I decided to only keep one high-grade ethereal crystal. Please distribute the rest to


    the disciples that got injured when they were protecting Miss Hannah," Rocky said without any hint of


    hesitation as he handed the ethereal crystals to Ramon.


    Such an action was unprecedented, so even Ramon was extremely surprised. He had never seen such


    a selfless attitude before.


    With Rocky''s astounding generosity, the disciples of the Cloudlet Team looked at him in a new light.


    Besides, if it weren''t for Rocky''s heroic actions, Hannah would have been in danger and might have


    been caught by their enemies. If that happened, all of the disciples would have been punished instead.


    Therefore, they were already grateful to Rocky in the first ce. With the benevolent gesture, they


    even admired him all the more.


    Of course, Rocky had also an ulterior motive on why he did that. He deliberately gave the ethereal


    crystals to the other disciples to leave a good impression on them. Besides, he didn''t need the crystals


    in the first ce.


    After that, Rocky left the lounge of the Cloudlet Team under the watchful eyes of the crowd.


    Although his wounds from the previous incident had already healed, he still got a few more days off to


    rest and recover because he was supposed to be seriously injured.


    Hence, he grabbed the opportunity to continue his research on the asexual reproduction of the spiritual


    beasts, intending to obtain a milestone and cultivate an all-around type.


    A few dayster, he went back to the lounge of the Cloudlet Team after his leave was over. He was


    now ready to return and work with the rest of the team.


    As soon as he entered the lounge, he was warmly greeted by the disciples of the Cloudlet Team, and


    their attitudes had been totally different thus far. After all, his previous actions regarding the ethereal


    crystals had really impressed them.


    However, the Wolf Team was utterly displeased because of the meritorious contribution that was made


    by Ramon''s Cloudlet Team as they protected Hannah on their mission. Not long after Rocky arrived at


    the lounge, a few members of the Wolf Team led by their captain, Xavier, also entered.


    Although Xavier had the same position as Ramon in the guard team, he was more valued than Ramon


    in the Sword Spirit City. Firstly, he was recognized as the strongest master among all the disciples at


    the Spirit Realm in the entire city. In fact, his strength had almost reached the King Realm. Secondly,


    he was a disciple of a known elder of the Sword Spirit Sect, so he had a powerful figure backing him


    up, making him a rather prominent figure in the Sword Spirit City. It was also the main reason why no


    one dared to provoke him and people wanted to be on his good side.


    After a while, Rocky noticed an unfriendly gaze from one of the Wolf Team members behind Xavier. As


    he looked over to know who it was, it turned out to be the white-robed man who visited the Fragrance


    Pavilionst time.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The white-robed man looked at Rocky with such disdainful eyes, but Rocky just pretended to not notice


    that.


    "Captain Xavier, I haven''t seen you around recently. What brings you here?" Ramon asked and


    approached as he saw the inimical look on Xavier''s face.


    "Nothing much. I''ve just heard about your team''s achievements during a mission a few days ago. I


    thought we shoulde by and congratte you. By the way, I''ve heard that a guy called Basil made


    the biggest contribution. If it weren''t for him, Miss Hannah would have been taken away by the


    enemies. Hence, I was intrigued and wanted to see him personally." Xavier looked rather menacing at


    all times. He always exuded a ferocious aura that sent a shiver down people''s spines whenever they


    saw him.


    "Oh, him? He''s just a neer. I think you''re just overestimating his abilities," Ramon replied


    dismissively. Knowing about Xavier''s nature, Ramon believed that he simply wouldn''t waste his time


    appearing here just to meet Rocky.


    "Am I? If the neer is so powerful, I''m afraid that you won''t be able to keep your position for a long


    time," Xavier mocked with an evil grin.


    "Do you really have the right to say that?" Rocky cut in out of nowhere.


    Everyone in the lounge looked at Rocky who suddenly spoke and dared to butt in between the


    conversation of the captains.


    "And who the hell are you?" Xavier asked as he red at Rocky.


    "I''m Basil, the one you wanted to meet," Rocky answered with a straight face as he introduced himself.


    "Oh, you are that guy, huh?" Xavier uttered as he examined Rocky from head to toe.


    "Yes, I am."


    "Well, it seems that Captain Ramon is correct. You''re just a weak-looking neer. I guess you''re just


    at the first grade of the Spirit Realm, right? Come to think of it; how were you able to protect Miss


    Hannah? I think the enemy must be too weak and stupid!" Xavier taunted. He found it very distasteful


    that Hannah was protected by such a weak warrior and was even given a greatmendation for it.


    Hearing Xavier''s words, the members of his team also burst intoughter.


    "Carrying out a task doesn''t only rely on one''s own strength. Are you familiar with the term ''strategy''?


    You should look it up sometime. I''m not just a simpleton with developed limbs who would rush


    headfirst," Rocky retorted without even flinching. Even with Xavier''s intimidating stare, he wasn''t a bit


    fazed.


    "What did you say, brat?!" Xavier instantly scowled, not expecting that a mere low-grade spirit warrior


    would try to talk trash in his face.


    "Basil, shut up at once!" Ramon shouted and was also surprised by Rocky''s audacity. He was afraid


    that his subordinate would suffer a severe punishment if he provoked Xavier further. "Captain Xavier, if


    you have already fulfilled your business here, please head back. Isn''t today supposed to be your shift?"


    "I don''t have anything to deal with today. That''s why I brought some of the disciples from my team to


    learn and exchange experience with your team. It''s been such a long time since our teams challenged


    each other. So, I''m proposing apetition. Why don''t you send a few of your members andpete


    with mine? I''m expecting that you will pick this guy. I''d really like to see what he is capable of!" Xavier


    said as he pointed at Rocky, who had just angered him.


    When Ramon heard his words, his eyes shed with coldness. He knew that Xavier had always been


    an imperious figure in the Sword Spirit City. More importantly, if he refused, Xavier wouldn''t let him off


    in peace.


    Moreover, the Cloudlet Team had just been recognized for a meritorious contribution. Turning the


    challenge down would look like he was discrediting the abilities of his own members. It was just a


    competition between fellow disciples, so in theory, there was really nothing to worry about. But still,


    Ramon couldn''t stop worrying, especially when Xavier specifically requested Rocky''s involvement.


    "Captain Ramon, since Captain Xavier is personally inviting me to participate in this event, I think that I


    would disgrace the Cloudlet Team if I didn''t ept the challenge. Besides, I''d rather lose than be called


    a coward..." Rocky knew what was running on Ramon''s mind, so he immediately made his stand and


    showed his determination.


    Although Rocky''s words alone didn''t sound very convincing, he couldn''t help but notice that the morale


    of the Cloudlet Team had dramatically improved. Rocky wasn''t their most powerful member, but he


    didn''t show any hint of fear at all. Therefore, they became much more confident even if they were faced


    with Xavier''s team.


    Seeing how Rocky had also affected his team''s overall drive, Ramon couldn''t help but show some


    appreciation for him. Thus, he said to Xavier, "Since you invite us with enthusiasm, fine, I will send a


    few disciples from my team topete with yours. I will also let Basil fight, but he will be thest one to


    compete. If your men want to fight him, then they have to defeat the other disciples on my team first!"


    Ramon deliberately made the arrangement to protect Rocky to the greatest extent. He felt that the


    overall strength of the Cloudlet Team and the Wolf Team was about the same, so in the instance that


    Rocky really needed to fight, there would probably be just one or two members of the Wolf Team left. It


    meant that Rocky wouldn''t need to fight too much or he could just ask Rocky to quit thepetition.


    "Fine by me." Xavier nced at Rocky and sneered confidently. As they finished deciding on the terms,


    Xavier led his team out of the lounge.


    Soon enough, Ramon and the members of the Cloudlet Team followed them.


    Outside of the lounge, there was a huge open space, which was generally used for sparring, so it was


    where they were going to hold thepetition.


    While the Wolf Team prepared, Ramon also selected several disciples from his team who were going to


    compete along with Rocky.

 Chapter 1432 Defeat Two Opponents Continuously

    Chapter 1432 Defeat Two Opponents Continuously


    Two hourster, Ramon was surprised by what he discovered. Nearly all of the members of the


    Cloudlet Team he sent earlier were annihted, and only one member was left standing¡ªRocky. Yet,


    the Wolf Team had three members left.


    "How on earth did Wolf Team''s strength reach this level? Unbelievable!" an agitated Ramon eximed,


    unable to take in everything all at once.


    "Ha-ha! Thank you for kindly letting me win, Captain Ramon!" Xavier was quite pleased with the recent


    turn of events, especially as his purpose was to intentionally embarrass the Cloudlet Team to prove that


    the Wolf Team was the strongest guard team in the Sword Spirit City.


    "Just surrender once you step onto the field," Ramon advised Rocky bitterly. Despite Rocky''s


    impressive strength, he was doubtful that they could turn the tide to their favor. So he decided to raise


    the white g.


    "That''ll be for me to decide," Rocky replied with a grin as he made his way to the field.


    He was facing an opponent at the fourth grade of the Spirit Realm. This was already quite an


    impressive level among the disciples of the Sword Spirit City.


    "I think it''s time you get on your knees and beg for mercy, brat! Otherwise, you''ll have no one to turn to


    for helpter," the member of the Wolf Team threatened arrogantly.


    "Alright. Come over here and I''ll beg you for mercy!" Rocky called out and waved his hand, a sly smile


    on his face.


    The member cooperated and soon he darted forward to Rocky''s side.


    "Good boy! What an obedient mongrel you are!" Rocky mocked him with that mischievous grin that


    never left his face.


    The members of the Cloudlet Team immediately burst into delightfulughter.


    "Cut the crap! Beat him to death!" an impatient Xavier ordered with twitched eyes.


    "Your captain''s furious. We better get this show started!" Rocky urged.


    "You''re no match for my strength. I''ll destroy you with a single finger!" the member of the Wolf Team


    shouted back.


    By then, Rocky''s eyes widened. The spiritual sword behind him was instantly unsheathed and then


    disappeared without a trace.


    "Is that¡­the invisible sword?"


    "No way! Only warriors who are at the Spirit Realm''s fourth grade and with a middle-grade sword skill


    can learn how to wield it, right?"


    "He''s still a basic disciple. He hasn''t even dipped his toes into the first grade yet."


    To everyone''s astonishment, the member of the Wolf Team that stood in front of Rocky was suddenly


    knocked out by Rocky''s spiritual sword out of nowhere. He flew through the air and was bashed


    against the stone wall as his limp body sunk to the ground.


    Everyone watching was dumbfounded. They never expected Rocky could defeat someone who had


    just beat several powerful disciples of the Cloudlet Team.


    "That was amazing, Basil!"


    "You''re our hero!"


    "We love you!"


    Several members of the Cloudlet Team loudly cheered, excited by the example Rocky had just made


    out of their enemy.


    On the other side of the field, the eyes of both Xavier and the other members of the Wolf Team


    widened in surprise. They then red fiercely at Rocky.


    "It was an ident, I swear!" Rocky pretended to be modest.


    "Captain Ramon, I never expected Basil to possess such an exceptional hidden talent!" Xavier realized


    that what Rocky did was by no means an ident. However, he was unaware why Rocky was able to


    perform that middle-grade sword skill even with a weak spiritual aura despite not being at the fourth


    grade of the Spirit Realm.


    "You''re making a mountain out of a molehill. Your team member was just too careless. With Basil''s


    strength, he''d be unable to perform such an action." Ramon tried to reason out with an excuse.


    "Well, it seems Captain Ramon has figured it all out. However, he won''t be so lucky next time." Xavier


    too came up with an excuse to avoid embarrassment. He then hinted at one of the other members of


    the Wolf Team who had yet to y.


    With a knowing nod, the member walked onto the field before immediately sprinting towards Rocky at


    tremendous speed. He had no intention of giving him a second to breathe. Then, he unsheathed the


    spiritual sword behind him and attacked Rocky. He appeared to be one with his sword in the attack¡ª


    abrupt and unexpected.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    With a clear understanding, Rocky simply narrowed his eyes and did nothing.


    When everyone on Ramon''s team expected Rocky to brandish the skill he used once more, he


    suddenly withdrew his spiritual sword with his hand and thrust it into his opponent.


    "Does he think he''s too good to attack with a sword? There''s no way he''ll be able to match his


    opponent''s blow, right?" By then, the crowd was in an uproar.


    Rocky''s opponent from the Wolf Team was quite skilled in terms of speed. If he couldn''t catch up with


    his opponent, he''d surely find himself in a stalemate. Moreover, the swordsmanship of someone from


    Sword Spirit City was based on the level of power disyed by the sword. If Rocky were to wield one,


    then it wouldn''t be able to exhibit much power at all.


    Or so the onlookers thought. Unbeknownst to them, Rocky was a human from anothernd. Although


    the Wild Spirit Land''s power was nowhere near that of the Supreme Ether Land, the formernd''s


    spiritual skill came with its unique advantages.


    Once Rocky and the Wolf Team''s representative faced each other, thetter''s spiritual sword began to


    split into three sword shadows.


    "Three sword shadows! And it is also a middle-grade sword skill!"


    In the blink of an eye, the three sword shadows began to charge at Rocky from different angles. They


    were closing in on him, leaving him with no room to dodge. But then, Rocky suddenly split into three as


    well, turning into three shadows all at once.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    These shadows immediately collided with each other, which resulted in three deafening bangs upon


    impact.


    Clouds of dust immediately rose and mighty spiritual power surged everywhere as far as the eye could


    see.


    Just when everyone thought that Rocky''s luck had run out, a sh appeared. Once the blinding light


    died down, a spiritual sword appeared under the neck of the Wolf Team''s member who had yet to


    regain his strength. Rocky had unexpectedly appeared behind him as well.


    "No way! How did he do that?"


    The crowd was once again thrown into chaos. No one saw or knew how Rocky managed to aplish


    that. Not even Ramon or Xavier could figure out a reason.


    Xavier was furious. He never expected Rocky to defeat both Wolf Team members in a second.


    "Thank you for the sweet victory!" Rocky eximed in gratitude as he sheathed his sword and walked


    back to his original position from earlier.


    Realizing that defeat was inevitable, the member of the Wolf Team bowed his head and unwillingly


    returned to where his team stood.


    "Cory, go. It''s your turn," Xaviermanded a man who wore a white robe and had yet to step onto the


    arena as he made a slicing gesture across his neck.


    Cory was a remarkably powerful member of the Wolf Team. He was already at the fifth grade of the


    Spirit Realm and was rumored to be next in line for deputy captain of the Wolf Team.


    Cory immediately nodded with a sinister smile. He had been previously humiliated by Rocky thest


    time they were face to face. Now that he had an opportunity to crush him to the ground, he definitely


    wouldn''t waste it.

 Chapter 1433 Who The Hell Are You

    Chapter 1433 Who The Hell Are You


    After that, when Cory entered the field, the already tense atmosphere peaked. Everybody paused and


    waited for the next turn of events.


    For the Cloudlet Team or the Wolf Team, the final battle would decide the winner and loser.


    "Basil, there''s no point inparing yourself to him. Cory''s strength is entirely greater than yours, not


    to mention that he is also a ruthless person!" Ramon pointed out to Rocky at once.


    Rocky''s incredible performance didn''t surprise him since it was within his expectation. Although his


    suspicions of Rocky hiding his strength proved true, he did not expect him to reach the fifth grade of the


    Spirit Realm.


    "Captain Ramon, there''s nothing to worry about. I won''t let you and the Cloudlet Team down. I''m good


    at going out of my way to reverse the situation at thest minute!" Rocky said with his nose in the air as


    he looked back. Then he threw his eyes at Cory and said, "I''ll fight and defeat you with one blow."


    "You little brat! Stop being so cocky!" Cory shouted in anger. An unsheathed spiritual swording


    from behind him shot out like a meteorite piercing the sun in a split second. It rushed straight toward


    Rocky at high speed. Even without swordsmanship, its power proved to be more intense than any pre-


    existing sword skills.


    When Rocky saw it, he subtly lifted the spiritual sword into his hand and immediately withstood the


    attack.


    Within a fraction of a second, the two spiritual swords crashed into one another, but soon, Rocky''s


    spiritual sword began to shake violently.


    nk! All of a sudden, Rocky''s spiritual sword split in two at once.


    Simultaneously, Cory''s Meteor Sword skyrocketed and quickly caught up with Rocky.


    "To hell with you! Devouring!" A sudden and intense surge of glowing energy came from Cory''s sword


    as heunched a sword strike. The sword energy exploded rapidly, reaching a distance of a hundred


    meters as it consumed Rocky.


    A warrior''s strength at the fifth grade of the Spirit Realm was equivalent to a warrior''s power at the


    Supernal Stage in the Wild Spirit Land. Someone with that ability could inflict severe damage on their


    enemies.


    So, when the Cloudlet Team''s disciples witnessed how Cory ruthlessly attacked Rocky, their hearts


    skipped a beat out of fear for Rocky''s safety.


    "Maybe he won''t die, but he would be crippled!" Cory eximed with pride and confidence.


    Momentarily, the shining light dissipated, and a figure was left in ce. Countless fragments of the


    spiritual sword surrounded him as he stood motionless.


    "How can this happen?" Cory looked too shocked when he saw the incident.


    The remainder of the audience also seemed quite bewildered at how things turned out. They were


    unable to believe their eyes when they discovered the identity of the figure. It was none other than


    Rocky, who remained scot-free.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "At first, I found you exceedingly powerful. Only now, I don''t think that''s the case," Rocky snickered


    disdainfully. After that, the remaining fragments of the spiritual sword near him rose and instantly flew


    toward Cory.


    As soon as Cory saw that, he prepared to counter the attack with his spiritual sword. But he soon


    realized that Rocky had stepped on his sword and found it difficult for him to take it back. When he


    realized that the situation was disadvantageous to him, he gathered all of his spiritual power to hold out


    the attack. Still, the spiritual sword fragments broke through his spiritual power without difficulty.


    "Argh..." After that, a series of cries emerged from Cory''s mouth. Fragments of the spirit sword pierced


    his whole body and prated deep into his flesh and blood. It was such a dreadful sight.


    "Captain Ramon, how dare your man do such a gruesome thing to my people?" Xavier grew very


    furious. From out of nowhere, his spiritual aura at the seventh grade of the Spirit Realm intensified.


    None of the disciples present was able to conceal their shock.


    In a snap, the Blood Sword behind him came out of its sheath and charged toward Rocky like a


    lightning strike.


    Ramon, who had already anticipated Xavier''s sudden aggression, jumped up andnded right in front


    of Rocky without showing vulnerability. Also, the unsheathed spiritual sword behind him floated in


    midair, blocking Xavier''s Blood Sword.


    Within moments, the two spiritual swords crashed violently in the air.


    After a while, the two streaks of spiritual power slowly counteracted, and Xavier''s Blood Sword floated


    back to his position at once.


    "Captain Xavier, your usation is quite unreasonable! Didn''t Cory hit Basil with utmost force just


    now? Cory is already at the fifth grade of the Spirit Realm, while Basil is still a novice. In your opinion,


    whose remarks will be morepelling, mine or yours?" Ramon went to great lengths to defend


    Rocky.


    "You..." Xavier red at Ramon furiously. Even so, Ramon was speaking the truth. Basil''s attacks


    could not harm Cory, but Xavier knew Basil''s strength was not as simple as it appeared.


    "Captain Xavier, will you keep onpeting? If you don''t want to go on, please leave now!" Ramon


    requested Xavier to leave at once.


    "Come on!" Xavier scowled at Rocky and grunted in rage. He knew staying longer would bring more


    embarrassment to him. Left with no choice, he ordered the other team members to take Cory, and left


    in despair.


    "Basil, your power is just mind-blowing!"


    At that moment, the remaining Cloudlet Team disciples flocked around Rocky. Carefully, they lifted him


    and threw him into the air. Everybody was rejoicing with a lot of enthusiasm.


    "Alright, that''s enough. Go back to cultivate now. Basil, I need you toe with me." At that instance,


    Ramon''s expression turned grim.


    Before long, Rocky was back on the ground, and the Cloudlet Team members took off.


    Rocky tagged behind Ramon as they made their way to the Cloudlet Team''s lounge.


    Rocky waited for Ramon to take his seat first and then sat across from him.


    "Captain Ramon, if you have anything to say, please do. I still have some business to attend to," Rocky


    said directly.


    "Who the hell are you?" Ramon fixed his eyes at Rocky.


    "What are you trying to say?" Rocky pretended he didn''t get what Ramon meant.


    "Your strength is a bitplicated. You are so good at hiding your strength and even your spiritual


    aura. I know for one reason that you entered Sword Spirit City with other intentions since the moment


    you bumped into Miss Hannah''s beast." Ramon raised his doubts without hesitation.


    "You have such a wild imagination. So what do you think is my purpose for being here?" Rocky asked


    with a discreet smile.


    "Why don''t you tell me? How am I supposed to know?" Ramon red at him.


    "Well, since you have no idea, how can you conclude that I have other intentions?" Rocky urged with


    much interest.


    "Just cut to the chase and tell me. Or else, I''ll report this matter to the governor right away..." Ramon


    threatened.


    "Perhaps you would be enlightened if I remind you that I am Miss Hannah''s savior and that I just


    brought glory to the Cloudlet Team. If you use me of this baseless charge, it won''t help you or the


    Cloudlet Team! Plus, you might have already rat me out before if you wanted to do it. I think it might


    have been Miss Hannah who asked you not to turn me in..." Rocky knew very well how smart Hannah


    could be. It was impossible for her not to find out about his hidden power when he rescued herst


    time. But since she did not take any action after the discovery, she might have given him the benefit of


    the doubt. So, all of Ramon''s threats were deemed useless.


    "Are you purposely saying that to intimidate me?" Ramon was furious with rage. Rocky''s ability to see


    through Hannah''s mind came as a shock to him, and now he was threatening him instead.


    "I''m only stating the truth since both you and Miss Hannah are not sure whether I have other intentions


    at all. But if you realize that I don''t have any, it will only mean you indict an innocent person!" Rocky


    smiled faintly.


    "You..." Ramon went utterly silent.

 Chapter 1434 Corys Revenge

    Chapter 1434 Cory''s Revenge


    "Captain Ramon, I know that though you almost always wear a cold expression, I can see that you are


    honest, generous, and loyal. That''s why I think that if it''s you, I won''t need to hide the truth. I only


    wanted to join the Sword Spirit Sect because I had no choice. But please believe me when I say that I


    will never do anything to pose any threat to the sect. When the right timees, I will also leave. I


    promise that until then, I won''t cause any trouble to you or Miss Hannah," Rocky said with sincerity.


    After quite getting along with Ramon these past few days, he believed that even though the captain


    didn''t have the friendliest attitude, he was true to himself. Thus, Rocky chose to trust him.


    "Why should I believe you?" Ramon asked with a straight face, fixing his cold eyes on Rocky.


    "Well, I don''t really know how I can convince you. I leave the choice to you, captain. You can either


    trust me or tell Miss Hannah what I just said. It''s in your hands now whether I can still stay or not." After


    nodding slightly, Rocky turned around and left the lounge.


    "Humph! That guy is really annoying!" Looking at the receding figure of Rocky, Ramon couldn''t help but


    clench his fists and grit his teeth. He didn''t expect that he would hesitate like this. Initially, he was so


    determined to find anything that could make the neer leave. However, after everything that had


    happened, he eventually saw Rocky''s real side. With the vast experiences that he had umted in


    his life, his gut was telling him that Rocky wasn''t lying. He wasn''tpletely sure of the young man''s


    motive, but he could tell that Rocky wouldn''t pose a threat to the Sword Spirit Sect. Therefore, at that


    moment, it was pretty difficult for him to decide whether he should report him or not.


    "Needless to say, I will have to keep an eye on him!" Eventually, Ramon made up his mind and didn''t


    tell Hannah or anyone what Rocky had revealed to him.


    At the same time, in less than a day, the news that Rocky had defeated Cory in thepetition had


    already spread all over the Sword Spirit Sect and caused a great sensation. Everyone was talking


    about it and they were in utter disbelief. After all, Cory was one of the prominent disciples of the sect


    and his strength was rather outstanding. On the other hand, Rocky was supposed to be below average


    in terms of strength, as he had just be a preliminary disciple.


    It was actually hard for the members of the sect to understand how Rocky triumphed over Cory. Even


    the disciples present at that time were dumbfounded because they were pretty sure that Cory''s


    strength was far superior. However, Cory lost fair and square, and that also was an irrefutable fact.


    Needless to say, after that battle, Rocky''s position in the Cloudlet Team had risen a lot, and his


    reputation in the Sword Spirit city had also skyrocketed.


    However, for such a powerful force like the Sword Spirit City, which had so many outstanding talents,


    this kind of news was supposedly going to subside after just a few days.


    But to Rocky''s surprise, a troublesome situation came to him less than two days after the event.


    Two members of the Cloudlet Team rushed into their lounge with an anxious look on their faces. As


    they found Rocky there, who was still sitting in the room and was drinking a cup of tea, one of the


    disciples immediately informed him, "Basil, something bad happened! Some of our team members


    were taken away by the Wolf Team. They said that they would just let them go if you redeem them by


    yourself!"


    "What? Did you report this to Captain Ramon already?" Rocky asked at once. When he heard that it


    was the work of the Wolf Team, he knew that it was going to be troublesome.


    "No. Captain Ramon has left the town early this morning. He is currently on a mission to escort Miss


    Hannah," the other disciple replied.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "What timing. Then, let''s go and find Captain Eliseo," Rocky suggested.


    "Captain Eliseo also isn''t here. He had taken a dozen of our men to patrol the city, and he ordered the


    two of us to be on duty here. Didn''t you hear that earlier?" the disciple answered.


    ''This isn''t a coincidence. The Wolf Team is really waiting for this moment. I''m so tired of their petty


    shenanigans. If they really want a trip to hell, I will dly give them a ride that they will never forget.''


    Rocky''s eyes were set aze, knowing that the Wolf Team deliberately took this opportunity to take


    revenge since they miserably lost to the Cloudlet Teamst time. Obviously, they were luring him into a


    trap, but he knew that they wouldn''t be able to do anything to him.


    All of a sudden, Rocky gave off an astonishing aura, signaling that he was ready to y with the


    scoundrels from the Wolf Team. Then, he said to the two disciples, "Go to the city and find Captain


    Eliseo as fast as you can, and tell him what happened. Ask him toe back immediately. For now, I''ll


    go to the area of the Wolf Team and buy some time. Understand?" Without waiting for the reply of the


    disciples, he quickly set out and left the two in a daze.


    Meanwhile, in the yard outside the lounge of the Wolf Team, several members of the Cloudlet Team


    were hung upside down from a big tree, and each of them was covered in cuts and bruises. A dozen


    members of the Wolf Team surrounded them and were beating them like they were a bunch of


    sandbags. They received a lot of punches, kicks, and insults from time to time. The Wolf Team


    members didn''t care if they were fellow disciples from the same sect, because they felt that they were


    superior to others.


    "Enough!" After a while, a figure, who was wrapped in white bandages all over, limped out.


    It turned out to be Cory. He was still in a pretty bad state after Rocky gave him quite a serious beating a


    few days ago.


    "I heard that you have been close to Basil recently that you even regard him as your brother. Is that


    true?" Cory asked the members of the Cloudlet Team intimidatingly.


    "No. It''s nothing like that." "We''re not¡­" The members of the Cloudlet Team had somehow uttered


    some words as they profusely shook their heads.


    "Really? So, I''m lying? Do you think that I''m an idiot?" Cory shouted in rage and swiftly kicked one of


    them, instantly making this disciple spit out a mouthful of blood.


    "Don''t you know that Basil greatly offended Captain Xavier? Yet you still chose to get close to him. So,


    what are you trying to say? You''re not taking our captain and our team seriously? Is that it?" Cory


    continued to vent his anger, intentionally borrowing Xavier''s name to instill fear into the hearts of the


    Cloudlet Team members.


    The several members were actually well aware that Cory had only caught them so that they could take


    revenge on Rocky. So, whatever they said at this point would just be useless. They just hoped that


    Ramon and the other members of their team came as soon as possible to rescue them.


    "I''m telling you, if Basil doesn''te today, all of you are going to be dead meat!" However, as soon as


    Cory finished his words, the people in the yard heard a couple of screams that came from outside.


    Then, two of the Wolf Team members, who were guarding the door, were thrown into the yard before a


    familiar figure waltzed in. The calm yet powerful momentum of this figure made Cory and the others


    tremble with fear.


    "Cory, I came just like what you wanted. Now, let them go." Rocky got straight to the point when he saw


    Cory in the yard. Upon hearing the information from the two disciples of the Cloudlet Team earlier, he


    instantly knew that it was actually Cory''s order to capture his fellow members.


    "Humph! Aren''t you a little too brave, Basil? You have the guts toe here alone?!" In fact, Cory


    didn''t expect that Rocky would appear without any other members of the Cloudlet Team to apany


    him. Of course, it was a part of their n to conduct this scheme, knowing that Ramon and Eliseo


    would be absent today. But still, for Rocky toe alone, he thought that the neer was being too


    cocky.


    "I said let them go," Rocky repeated in a cold tone.


    "Fine. Kneel in front of me and beg for mercy. I will immediately release them if you obey me!" Cory


    said ferociously.


    "Ha-ha! Oh, Cory. You make meugh so hard. I don''t think you realize how bad of a mistake you made


    this time." Rocky shook his head and let out a devilishugh, which made them feel rather uneasy.


    He was actually infuriated because he hated being threatened the most.


    "Ha! Don''t be so full of yourself. You have offended Captain Xavier, and you only deserve to be


    punished with your very life!" Cory insisted, still pretending that his anger was out of righteous


    indignation.


    "You pathetic coward! You''re lying! Your captain should not know about it," Rocky sneered. He knew


    that no matter how tough Xavier was, he still needed to protect his reputation. Thus, there was no way


    that he wouldmand something that would greatly threaten the lives of the disciples from the Sword


    Spirit Sect.


    "Humph! You don''t know what you''re talking about! Come on! Go and beat him! Killing him won''t be a


    big deal!" Cory flew into a rage and sternly ordered the members of the Wolf Team.


    However, at that time, the team members nced at each other and were at a loss of what to do. It


    was fine for them to physically assault someone, but killing was out of the question.


    "Don''t worry about this piece of garbage! Nobody is going to get punished even if he dies! What are


    you waiting for? This is the captain''s order!" Cory shouted with a malevolent look in his


    eyes.

 Chapter 1435 Being Kicked Lke A ball

    Chapter 1435 Being Kicked Lke A ball


    At that moment, more than ten members of the Wolf Team gathered to surround Rocky the minute they


    heard Xavier''s order. Like swarming bees, they tried to take advantage of the opportunity to defeat


    Rocky in order to receive the rewards from Xavier.


    All at the same time, they raised their swords high up in the air. In the blink of an eye, their sharp


    swords suddenly turned into streaks of sword radiance which they would use to attack Rocky.


    But unexpectedly, the moment those streaks of sword radiance stopped and froze midway as they


    approached Rocky, as if they had reached an invisible barrier.


    "You know better than to stay here. Get out right now or else, you''ll die," Rocky yelled coldly. Not long


    after, more than ten spiritual swords boomeranged in the air, changing their course as they headed


    back to their respective owners.


    The members of the Wolf Team were confused as to how Rocky managed to do it. But as soon as their


    senses kicked in and they realized what had happened, their own spiritual swords also approached


    swiftly back to them, causing them to panic and flee for their lives.


    Soon after, most of them fell to the ground. Howling in pain and agony, most of them could not believe


    that they got hurt by their own spiritual swords. Moreover, those who were lucky enough to have


    escaped were already nowhere to be found.


    "What a pathetic group of useless creatures!" Cory spat as his face changed. It was out of his


    expectation that over ten disciples could not even withstand a single attack from Rocky.


    "Now, it''s your turn! Make a move!" Rocky stared at Cory with piercing eyes as he walked towards him.


    However, just as he approached Cory, a purple-red light shadow shot towards him from out of the blue.


    Luckily, Rocky was able to react ordingly and was able to dodge the attack.


    Boom!


    A gigantic hole with more than a diameter of ten meters emerged as soon as the light shadow touched


    the ground, revealing nothing but extraordinary power.


    Almost at the same time, an alluring figure appeared andnded beside Cory.


    "What? A woman?" Looking at the dazzling figure, Rocky assumed that the woman must be about


    thirty years old due to her exquisite charm that exuded maturity. She might not be the most beautiful


    woman, but her figure was seductive enough to attract anyone''s attention. Judging from her spiritual


    aura, she should be a master at the Spirit Realm who almost reached the King Realm. Without a doubt,


    she was there as Cory''s helper.


    "Norma, please go out there and kill him for me! Make sure he suffers!" Cory uttered while angrily


    pointing his finger at Rocky.


    "Is this the one who had hurt you before?" Within a few seconds of seeing Rocky, Norma already


    showed him a look full of disdain on her face.


    "Yes. He''s the one." Cory nodded.


    "But how could he hurt you? He doesn''t seem to be powerful at all!" Norma said with contempt.


    "Oh, Norma, don''t be fooled by his appearance! He is tougher than he looks! I''ve seen through him and


    he is very good at doing evil things," Cory replied.


    "Hey, I think you''d better break one of your arms and apologize to Cory in case you end up of hurting


    your already harmonious rtionship," Norma suggested scornfully, taking a nce at Rocky again.


    "No, I won''t do that. I think it''s better for a scumbag like him to vanish from this worldpletely. Don''t


    you think so?" Rocky gave a little smirk. But somehow, his eyes were burning with strong killing intent.


    "What do you mean by that?" Stunned, Norma could not help but ask.


    "Oh, Norma. Don''t you get it? I have decided to kill him!" Rocky''s words were shocking. In fact, if Cory


    hadn''t found a helper, he might have even considered keeping him alive. However, it was obvious that


    Cory didn''t deserve his mercy.


    "Are you underestimating me?" Norma asked as her face started to turn red in rage.


    "Not at all. I think you are very powerful. I know that it would be very difficult for me to kill him if you


    help him. Regardless, I will still continue with my n..." Rocky said with firm resolution.


    "How about this? If you can kill him under my very nose, I won''t kill you. Otherwise, I''ll take your life."


    Norma tried to make a deal.


    Instead of feeling secure, Cory had a bad feeling.


    "You are not from the Sword Spirit Sect, are you?" Rocky confirmed in an instant.


    "Oh, cut the crap. Shut it and fight!" Norma''s face darkened as she prepared to make a move.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re mistaken,dy. I''ve already made my move!" Rocky''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Hearing that stunned Norma. All of a sudden, she sensed a kind of sword force approaching, and in the


    blink of an eye, she felt something horribly wrong was about to happen. Immediately, she pushed Cory


    away without hesitation. Soon after, a spiritual sword appeared where Cory originally stood, and then


    emitted the sword aura with tremendous force.


    Cory broke in a cold sweat because he didn''t even know when Rocky took action. At that moment, he


    couldn''t help but think, ''Shit. How powerful is this guy?'' He could only think that he did something


    wrong, but of course, it was already toote to feel regret.


    "How despicable of you!" Norma shouted, ring at Rocky.


    "Is that so? Well, you asked me to kill him, and I just did," Rocky said with a gentle smile.


    "You..." Exasperated, she stood up and rushed to Rocky like an arrow off the string. At the same time,


    she instantly shot out two rays of purple-red light with her hands in an attempt to block and seal


    Rocky''s action. Unfortunately for her, Rocky had already disappeared.


    Seeing that the situation was unfavorable, Cory wanted to run away and find a safe ce to hide.


    However, just as he began to move, Rocky, who had just escaped Norma''s barrier, suddenly appeared


    in front of him.


    "Where are you off to?" Rocky asked, squinting coldly at Cory. Not long after, a cold spiritual aura


    surrounded Cory directly.


    Meanwhile, Cory felt shivers down his spine. Suddenly, he got up and had the courage to attack Rocky


    first. But as soon as he stretched out his hand, Rocky grabbed it, breaking his hand in an instant.


    "Ah! My... my hand..." Cory stammered after feeling so much pain.


    Norma, on the other hand, felt furious after seeing Rocky ignore her. At that moment, she felt nothing


    but shame and humiliation as Rocky looked down upon her.


    Norma lost her mind, causing her to attack Rocky by surprise. Without opening his eyes, Rocky pushed


    Cory towards Norma. Yet, Norma could not stop her momentum in time, causing her to hit Cory directly


    with her palm. At that moment, Cory let out another piercing and excruciating scream.


    "Get out of my way!" Full of annoyance, Norma was annoyed, waved Cory away and chased after


    Rocky.


    But just when Norma was about to approach him, Rocky had managed to vanish once again. When he


    reappeared, he reached where Cory had fallen down and kicked him towards Norma again.


    Seeing that, Norma waved her hand and pped Cory away. At the same time, she chased after


    Rocky to attack him.


    However, Rocky disappeared in the same way and threw Cory, who was airborne, to Norma once


    again.


    In that way, Rocky and Norma kicked Cory like big ser ball. Not long after, Cory was already


    breathing hisst gasp of air.


    "Are you really his senior and friend? Isn''t it your duty to protect him? But as it turns out, you have


    injured him so much." Rocky couldn''t help butugh his heart out, because instead of helping Cory,


    Norma attacked him.


    "No, no, no! It is you who attacked him..." Norma uttered angrily, ring at Rocky with great killing


    intent.

 Chapter 1436 The Qualifying Competition

    Chapter 1436 The Qualifying Competition


    "I only used less than a tenth of my strength. You were the one who did the most damage," Rocky


    responded with a shrug.


    Upon closer inspection, Norma discovered that she had mostly caused Cory''s grave wounds. No trace


    of Rocky''s power was detected at all. She realized that she was tricked into killing Cory.


    "I''m going to kill you!" Norma shouted murderously, her beautiful face now contorted by ferocity.


    Just then, several figures rushed into the yard. With Xavier leading the group in front, they were all


    shocked by what they saw.


    "What the hell is going on?" Xavier demanded.


    "Captain Xavier, you''ve arrived just in time! This woman ughtered people left and right once she


    arrived, including Cory. She wanted revenge. I was unable to stop her since I''m no match for her!"


    Rocky exined as he pointed at Norma and pretended to be the victim.


    "How dare you me me?" Norma bellowed with fierce, wide eyes.


    "How dare you attack my people at my ce, you bitch?" Xavier was so enraged that he immediately


    conjured a powerful strike with the spiritual power at the seventh grade.


    Although Norma was at seventh grade of the Spirit Realm as well, she knew that Xavier was the top


    master of the realm in all of Sword Spirit City. She didn''t dare challenge him and was startled. She shot


    Rocky a venomous re before she stretched her body and flew upwards to disappear among the


    rooftops.


    "Catch her!" Xaviermanded his team behind him.


    The members of the Wolf Team immediately flew up and chased after Norma.


    "You came at just the right time, Captain Xavier! If you arrived anyter, she might have killed Cory."


    Rocky pretended to be frightened as he looked at Cory who remained on the ground teetering on


    death''s edge.


    "Why are you here?" Xavier asked with narrowed, cold eyes.


    "I''m here for my team," Rocky gestured towards the Cloudlet Team members who were hanging upside


    down from a gigantic tree.


    "Cory, you idiot!" Xavier understood clearly now and scowled at Cory who remained on the ground.


    But what Xavier didn''t understand was why that woman attacked him. He''d have to wait for him to


    regain consciousness to find out.


    "If there''s nothing else for us to discuss, I''ll get back to help my team now," Rocky said. After finishing


    his words, Rocky walked to the big tree and put down the members of the Cloudlet Team.


    "Don''t speak. Come with me!" Rocky ordered them in a low voice as they began to leave.


    However, before Rocky''s figure disappeared, the eyes of Xavier had been fixed on Rocky all the time.


    When Rocky sent the injured members back to the lounge, he saw Eliseo rushing back with his men.


    Seeing that Rocky and the members were safe and sound, he was relieved and asked what happened.


    On the way back, Rocky instructed his team members to not divulge any details regarding what just


    happened. Later, when they were questioned, they answered that they fainted and didn''t remember


    anything after. The rest was to be exined by Rocky.


    Rocky briefly exined to Eliseo that it was all due to Cory who was beaten badly by a mysterious


    woman who appeared out of nowhere.


    "Cory has gone too far. He''s be too reckless with Xavier''s support!" Eliseo eximed furiously.


    "He''s certainly learned his lesson now. Even if he doesn''t die, he''ll most likely wake up handicapped,"


    Rocky replied.


    "Those who''vemitted numerous sins deserve death. He deserves it!" Eliseo spat.


    The next day, news of Cory being sent back to his original sect spread all over the Sword Spirit Sect


    like wildfire. He was left disabled due to all his destroyed meridians from his encounter with the


    mysterious woman. The sect could do nothing more but send him back to his original sect for


    treatment.


    Thus, the investigation regarding Cory capturing members of the Cloudlet Team to threaten Rocky


    remained unsolved due to insufficient evidence. Xavier had most likely tampered with the evidence to


    avoid his team''s scandal from being exposed.


    Ramon, who was in charge of escorting Hannah out of the city yesterday, heard about Cory''s dismissal


    once he returned to the Sword Spirit City. After hearing more details from Eliseo, Ramon frowned and


    immediately set out to find Rocky.


    "It was you, wasn''t it? You hurt Cory," Ramon asked, not wanting to beat around the bush.


    "What do you think, Captain Ramon?" Rocky replied with arms crossed over his chest.


    Ramon knew that his assumption was right based on Rocky''s current bodynguage.


    "Who was that mysterious woman?" Ramon quickly inquired.


    "It appears she''s Cory''s helper," Rocky answered.


    "Cory''s helper? Did he ask her to help deal with you? I guess things didn''t quite turn out as they''d


    nned." Ramon had figured it out.


    "You know some things too well, Captain. Anyway, Cory deserves it," Rocky dered with his brows


    furrowed.


    "I''m worried about Xavier. He might use you of attacking Cory." Ramon didn''t care much for Cory


    and agreed that he got what he deserved. However, he was Xavier''s trusted right hand. Ramon


    suspected that Xavier wouldn''t let this go so easily.


    "So what?" Rocky asked nonchntly.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Ramon was stunned. He knew that if Rocky was afraid of Xavier, he wouldn''t risk hurting Cory. This


    further proved that he had nothing to worry about when it came to Rocky.


    "By the way, Captain Ramon, are you participating in this year''s qualifyingpetition to enter the


    Martial Spirit Graveyard?" Rocky casually asked off the top of his head.


    "No. Miss Hannah has already secured my spot," the captain replied with a shake of his head.


    "That''s good." Rocky smiled.


    "Why are you asking?" The captain couldn''t help but ask in return.


    "I''m going to participate in thepetition. I just wondered if I''d meet you there. But even if I did run


    into you, I wouldn''t show mercy," Rocky replied slyly.


    "You''re participating in thepetition? Are you kidding me?" Ramon''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Of course I''m not kidding. Moreover, I n on winning the first ce to secure my entry into the


    Martial Spirit Graveyard," Rocky uttered seriously.


    "I''m afraid it''s not that easy. Even with your strength, you''re no match for Xavier. He''s won the first


    ce for two consecutive years," Ramon said and narrowed his eyes.


    "Really? Then, what was your rankingst year?" Rocky asked him curiously.


    "He defeated me in the final battle with one move!" the captain eximed fiercely. He was unwilling to


    admit his loss.


    "I shall avenge you this year!" Rocky dered out of loyalty for his captain.


    "Let''s see if you can even make it to the final battle," Ramon replied. He didn''t believe Rocky was


    strong enough to enter the final battle. After all, there were over a hundred spirit warriors in the Sword


    Spirit Sect that were at seventh grade of the Spirit Realm. Most of them tried several years or even


    more than a decade to enter the Martial Spirit Graveyard to merge with martial spirits. Yet, most of


    them remained unsessful.


    Rocky just shrugged and left with a smile.


    Once he was out of the room, Tessa suddenly appeared in front of him.

 Chapter 1437 Tessas Plan

    Chapter 1437 Tessa''s n


    "Why did you make trouble again? I''ve only been gone for a few days, and you couldn''t help but


    misbehave, could you?" Tessained as she ced her hands on her hips and red at Rocky. A


    few days ago, she had left for Sword Spirit Sect after receiving an urgent summons from the sect.


    However, when she returned to the city, she heard that Rocky had defeated Cory in thepetition.


    Whatplicated the matter was that some mysterious woman had injured Cory yesterday, and Tessa


    was sure that Rocky had something to do with it.


    "No, I''ve been good. I swear!" Rocky blinked as he ardently proimed his innocence.


    "This guard teamprises of experienced and inexperienced members. It is a ce where dragons


    and fishes jumbled together. As you''ve been here for a short while, the others might consider you an


    easy target. Perhaps it''s better if you did not stay here. I''ll request my father to arrange a leisurely job


    for you, or if you prefer, you can train Nightshade on a full-time basis for me. Over the past few days,


    I''ve noticed that it''s been listless on the days that you don''t show up, almost as if you are its master,"


    Tessa said, dejection evident in her tone. Not once had she imagined that Nightshade would prefer


    Rocky over her.


    "No, thanks. I believe the guard team is the best ce for me at the moment. Please be assured that


    Captain Ramon takes good care of me." Rocky waved his hand as if to dismiss her offer.


    "But..." Tessa started to object. She was worried that the guard team would bully Rocky if he continued


    to stay.


    "I know you care about me, but I can look after myself," Rocky interjected. He needed to settle her


    worries if he intended to continue as part of the guard team.


    "How dare you insinuate that I care about you? What a nerve!" Tessa stared at Rocky, somewhat


    indignantly. She was horrified that he would make such a suggestion. And yet, her face turned red.


    During her trip to Sword Spirit Sect, she had thought of Rocky from time to time, which left her quite


    distressed. Of course, she did not want to believe or ept that she had a crush on Rocky.


    And yet, Rocky had unintentionally seeded in winning another girl''s heart with his unique charm!


    "By the way, Tessa, is there any spiritualnd around the city suitable for cultivation of those at the


    Spirit Realm?" Rocky asked.


    ces with rich spiritual power in the Supreme Ether Land were referred to as spiritualnd by the


    spirit warriors.


    "Why do you ask this?" Tessa furrowed her brows in confusion.


    "Oh, I want to search for powerful spiritual beasts, collect samples of their blood for research, and


    cultivate my strength alongside," Rocky exined with a grin. He didn''t want to reveal his intention of


    enhancing his strength enough to break through to the King Realm to Tessa, and so, he used research


    as his excuse.


    To enter the Martial Spirit Graveyard, he would have to qualify during the fiercelypetitive selection


    battle. Even though he had the confidence to enter the final battle, he would be no match for Xavier, the


    number one Spirit Realm master of the Sword Spirit Sect, if they were paired as opponents. He had


    learned Xavier''s strength before and knew that Xavier was superior. If he wanted to meet the eligibility


    criteria for entry to the Martial Spirit Graveyard, Rocky needed to enhance his strength.


    "The spiritualnds for cultivation around Sword Spirit City are very dangerous. Only powerful warriors


    at the King Realm dare to enter these. Take Ghost Valley for instance. Nightshade was severely injured


    thest time I went there with it," Tessa advised with a shake of her head. Just the mention of how


    Nightshade had been hurt brought back terrifying memories. She didn''t want Rocky to find himself in a


    simr situation.


    "Don''t worry about me. When I was in my hometown, I often went to some dangerous spiritualnds to


    collect spiritual beasts'' blood samples. Trust me when I say that I can protect myself," Rocky promised,


    confidence dripping from every word.


    "No way. It''s more dangerous than you imagine," Tessa protested with a roll of her eyes. Refusing to


    ept advice and the urge to explore dangerous ces were typical traits for Rocky. She wondered


    why he was so stubborn about cing himself in harm''s way.


    "If you won''t help me, then I''ll ask Captain Ramon." Determination reflected in his expression and


    voice. To add to her sense of urgency, Rocky then turned and pretended to leave.


    "No. Wait!" Tessa hesitated. She racked her brain for a way to convince Rocky. When she couldn''t think


    of anything, she conceded. "Fine. I''ll tell you, but you have to assure me that you will not go alone.


    Promise me that you will inform me when you go. I will apany you so that you don''t get into


    trouble." Tessa grabbed Rocky''s arm and forced him to look at her as she implored. She was


    concerned for his safety. He had to see that!


    "Okay, I will take you with me. You''re a great friend!" Rocky smiled perfunctorily, but of course, he had


    no intention of taking Tessa along.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Later, Tessa shared details of the location of the three spiritualnds for cultivation with Rocky.


    He memorized all the information before returning to the beast farm to prepare.


    At night, when the city was quiet,


    Rocky left under cover of darkness, grateful that the moon hadn''t graced the night sky yet. His first stop


    was the Ghost Valley, located five miles west of Sword Spirit City.


    Most of the spiritual beasts in the Ghost Valley were between the fifth and seventh grade of the Spirit


    Realm and a few at the King Realm. Thus, it was natural that ordinary warriors at the King Realm


    wouldn''t set foot in the valley alone.


    However, for the Ethereal Region where humans lived, the spiritualnds there only had a few spiritual


    beasts. Considering their number, these spiritual beasts remained hidden, making it a challenge to find


    them.


    Of course, only the spirit warriors of the Supreme Ether Land would face such a difficulty. Rocky, on the


    other hand, didn''t need to look for them. As long as he used the saliva left by Uriah as a lure, the


    spiritual beasts woulde to him. It saved him a lot of effort.


    After entering the Ghost Valley, Rocky first checked the terrain before dividing the area into several


    zones depending on the level of danger. Then he began to search for spiritual beasts and spiritual


    treasures in the less dangerous areas first.


    Naturally formed spiritual treasures were plentiful in ces full of spiritual power. The spiritual treasures


    in the Supreme Ether Land were far superior to those in the Wild Spirit Land. And so, their function


    went well beyond what anyone from the Wild Spirit Land had experienced. However, with Rocky''s


    current strength, he had to find enough high-grade Spirit Realm treasures to trigger a realm upgrade, or


    his efforts would be in vain.


    As Rocky was familiar with this unique cultivation method and had the magical saliva as bait, he


    managed to lure a wild spiritual beast at fifth grade of the Spirit Realm in less than two hours. Without


    any trouble, he earned the wild spirit beast''s obedience, smoothly collected its blood, and also found


    two pieces of natural spiritual treasures in itsir. Although the natural spiritual treasure''s grade was not


    very high, it could help him increase some of his strength.


    As the night bore on, Rocky sessfully collected the blood samples of five spiritual beasts, as well as


    some spiritual treasures. He had a good harvest.


    Despite the results, he felt a sense of urgency as there was less than a month left before the


    competition for the qualification to enter the Martial Spirit Graveyard. Although he had experienced


    breaking through to the King Realm before, which was an advantage, it was still uncertain whether he


    could sessfully make the breakthrough in one month.


    Unfortunately, he was pressed for time and could not afford to wait. In the blink of an eye, the


    competition for qualification to enter the Martial Spirit Graveyard arrived, as scheduled.


    Since this was the only chance for the Sword Spirit City''s disciples to enter the Martial Spirit Graveyard,


    they would definitely spare no effort.


    The first stage of thepetition was a melee, which meant that all the spirit warriors participating in


    thepetition would fight in the same region until only eight warriors remained. These warriors would


    then enter the second stage.


    Such a battle was intense, as well as unpredictable.


    The Martial Spirit Graveyard was a forbidden area of the Sword Spirit Sect, which was why they


    attached great importance to thepetition. To ensure fairness, the Sword Spirit Sect sent two elders


    with high prestige to oversee the battle in person, as well as Hannah and Miguel.


    Harrison, Sword Spirit City''s governor, and all the other officials were present, not to mention the Sword


    Spirit City''s disciples. They filled the audience section of thepetition area. Such a scene was


    second only to the Sword Spirit Sect''s grand ceremony in terms of eminence, and none were willing to


    miss it.


    Soon, all the disciples shortlisted for thepetition were ready to fight. They nced at each other,


    restless and anxious to begin. Tessa and Rocky stood together and watched the crowd.


    "Hey, I''ll fight with you when thepetition starts. I''ll try my best to help you enter the final round,"


    Tessa said. Since she had already secured a ce among those deemed fit to enter the Martial Spirit


    Graveyard, she wanted to help Rocky capture a spot as well. While ranking was a concern, Tessa felt


    that she could give her father an exnation to appease him as long as she entered the top ten.


    "It seems that I''m going to depend on a girl right till the end!" Rocky remarked wittily. The satire was not


    lost on him or Tessa. That being said, he was happy to have Tessa as his shield! He didn''t want to


    expose his strength so soon, and any help she could offer would allow him to keep a low


    profile.

 Chapter 1438 Being Challenged

    Chapter 1438 Being Challenged


    Half an hourter, thepetition that would determine who would be qualified to enter the Martial


    Spirit Graveyard began.


    There were about two hundred disciples of the Sword Spirit Sect that participated and they red at


    each other with extreme hostility. Of course, they wanted to grab the opportunity to enter the graveyard,


    so they would do whatever it took just to win that. Hence, the most logical strategy was to immediately


    look for the weakest warriors among the participants.


    Most of the disciples in thepetition had already participated at least once, so they knew what to


    expect and what to do. If they wanted to get to the final battle, they needed to try their best to avoid


    facing opponents that were much stronger than them. Moreover, no one was allowed to join hands with


    other disciples to fight one opponent. It meant that all battles should only be one-on-one. Therefore, it


    was a must to find a weaker opponent to avoid being forced to battle a stronger one.


    As thepetition started, the stronger disciples instantly found their targets and took action. The


    whole area became chaotic in a sh.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    All of the disciples who participated in thepetition were at least at the fourth grade of the Spirit


    Realm, and they should be equivalent to the warriors at the Heavenly Stage. Therefore, any spiritual


    skill that they unleashed would easily cause damage to an area within a ten-meter radius at the least.


    Those at the sixth and seventh grade of the Spirit Realm could obviously cause more extensive


    damages. Thus, in the battle among stronger spirit warriors, it was very easy to be identally injured


    if one wouldn''t be attentive to their surroundings.


    During the fierce and chaotic battle, the entirepetition area was filled with spiritual lights and sword


    auras. Everyone released their most powerful skills in an attempt to incapacitate their opponents as


    soon as possible.


    On the other hand, Rocky wasn''t targeted because Tessa pretended to fight him. With that, she could


    protect him from stronger participants, and they could stall for more time.


    Their tactic became rather effective. Before long, the number of disciples in the area began to rapidly


    decrease, but the two of them didn''t even need to genuinely battle other disciples.


    After an hour had passed, there were only less than a hundred disciples left standing in the area, and


    the number was still decreasing steadily. At that point, almost all of the remaining disciples were at


    least at the sixth grade of the Spirit Realm.


    In fact, with the pair''s ploy, Rocky became the only participant whose strength was below the sixth


    grade of the Spirit Realm.


    At the same time, all sorts of contemptuous remarks rang out around the area.


    "Basil is such a coward!"


    "That''s right. Can you believe how shameless he is? He relies on a woman to protect him?"


    "I really don''t understand why Miss Tessa is so determined to protect and help that guy!"


    For a brief moment, several disciples couldn''t help but make some disdainfulments towards


    Rocky.


    "Hannah, isn''t that strange? What exactly is Tessa''s rtionship with Basil?" Even Harrison found it


    unusual that his daughter would go to great lengths in order to protect Rocky.


    "Huh? I''m not sure. They''re just friends. That''s what I know," Hannah said as she pretended not to


    know anything.


    "Humph! I have to talk to Tessa about thister. She is engaged to Miguel, so she can''t act this nicely to


    another guy," Harrison remarked in a dissatisfied tone.


    "Well, we both know that Tessa has been against that engagement for a long time, and she''s still in her


    rebellious stage. I don''t think that it''s a good idea to bring that up. She might throw a tantrum again if


    you mentioned that," Hannah retorted.


    "Fine. I''m going to find a nice timing then." Harrison nodded, knowing that Hannah was absolutely right.


    Soon enough, two disciples at the sixth grade of the Spirit Realm suddenly interfered in the staged fight


    of Rocky and Tessa, thus forcefully separating the two from each other.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" Tessa said to one of the disciples as she red at him coldly.


    "Miss Tessa, I know that you''re just pretending to fight this guy to protect him! Everyone knows that he


    cured Nightshade. That''s it! It''s beyond unreasonable that you''re helping him in thepetition like


    this!" a disciple in blue said as he tried to rebuke her.


    "Fine then. Since you deliberately got in between us, I assume that you''re prepared to fight me. Which


    one of you should I deal with first?" Tessa''s tone became rather vicious. She was a bit frustrated that


    she could not protect Rocky anymore.


    "Hey, I''m going to deal with Miss Tessa. You take care of that guy and don''t show him mercy!" the other


    disciple said as he swiftly approached Tessa.


    Then, the disciple in blue stared at Rocky with murderous intent.


    "Tell me. Who sent you? Is it Xavier?" Rocky''s eyes narrowed as he tried to confirm his hunch.


    "Hey, brat! How dare you address my captain so casually?! You offend him to no end, and you shall


    pay for that," the disciple in blue said through gritted teeth.


    "Oh, so what are you? A devout follower of Xavier?" Rocky grinned as he shook his head.


    "What''s so funny? Do you think you can defeat me?" the disciple red at Rocky in exasperation.


    "Of course. There is no need for me to show you any mercy." Rocky''s expression suddenly became


    serious.


    "Ha! Show me what you''ve got and quit yapping!" the disciple roared in fury. In an instant, he raised his


    sword that quickly transformed into five snake-shaped sword shadows and slithered their way towards


    Rocky.


    "Eat this! Sparkling Snake Attack!"


    The next moment, the five snake-shaped sword shadows entangled Rocky''s limbs and body.


    As soon as the disciple saw that Rocky easily fell victim to his sword skill and was unable to move, he


    continued to control his sword and prepared for the finishing attack.


    When the crowd saw that, there was an immediate uproar. Almost all of the disciples believed that


    Rocky must be in a tight spot.


    However, Ramon, who was also standing in the crowd, knew that it was not that easy to take Rocky


    down. ''Humph! You''re the one who''s doomed if you think that that is all it takes to defeat Basil!''


    Just as the disciple in blue was about to deliver a fatal blow, Rocky, who was supposed to be tied up by


    the snake-shaped sword shadows, suddenly disappeared.


    "What the hell? Where is he?!" The disciple was panic-stricken, not knowing how Rocky easily


    escaped.


    All of a sudden, Rocky emerged in front of the disciple and sped his hands on him. Then, he


    pretended to be afraid and shouted, "Don''t kill me! Please don''t kill me!"


    While Rocky pretended to be a weakling, the disciple started to have difficulty breathing as he was


    being held too tightly by Rocky. Despite struggling too hard, he was unable to break free from Rocky''s


    arms.


    Before long, the disciple''s spiritual aura suddenly weakened until he finally copsed into Rocky''s


    arms.


    "Oh? I''m sorry!" By the time Rocky let go of the disciple, he was already unconscious and he fell


    straight to the ground.


    The people were dumbfounded again when they saw the turn of events. They didn''t expect that a


    disciple at the sixth grade of the Spirit Realm would actually be ovee in that way.


    "Tsk. That guy is as reckless as ever." Ramon shook his head as he broke into a cold sweat. He just


    wasn''t a fan of how Rocky sneakily took his opponent down.


    When Tessa also saw how Rocky managed to make his opponent unconscious with such an


    unexpected move, she couldn''t help but chuckle loudly. On her side, she had also taken care of her


    opponent without using much effort. Now that they had overpowered their opponents, they quickly


    resumed their staged battle.


    "Tessa, I think those two were sent by Xavier," Rocky said softly as he nced at the defeated


    disciples.


    "How despicable! He was pulling off that kind of stunt in the middle of thispetition?" Tessa scoffed.


    "Well, I should guess there are moreing." Rocky imagined that Xavier wasn''t that careless to just


    send a couple of sixth-grade Spirit Realm disciples to deal with him. After all, thepetition was his


    best chance to deal with Rocky.


    "Then you must be extra careful! We don''t know when exactly they are going to strike," Tessa warned.


    Soon enough, the area started to clear up. Only a few disciples remained, and most of them were at


    the seventh grade of the Spirit Realm. From here on, the battles would be much fiercer since they were


    all powerful masters at the peak level of the Spirit Realm.


    Just as Rocky expected, two disciples at the seventh grade of the Spirit Realm quickly appeared in


    front of him and Tessa.


    In that case, their pretend battle would no longer work. Facing the other disciples would be inevitable.


    "Well, there''s no choice but to do this. Tessa, pick one of them," Rocky said casually.


    "Hmm. The one in ck seems to be a bit weaker. I''ll leave him to you. Do your best to get past him."


    Tessa made the choice since she was quite familiar with the two disciples that confronted them.


    "Of course," Rocky replied with a straight face.


    Immediately after, Tessa engaged with one of the disciples, while Rocky and the disciple in ck stared


    at each other with aggressive gazes.

 Chapter 1439 Fight Him Together

    Chapter 1439 Fight Him Together


    "Xavier sent you to deal with me as well, didn''t he? Get right to it and fight me head-to-head," Rocky


    said point-nk.


    "Xavier? He doesn''t mean anything!" the disciple in ck said disdainfully.


    "Didn''t Xavier send you to challenge me? If not, then who are you working for?" After Rocky weighed


    the disciple''s tone, it convinced him that Xavier wasn''t the one behind the provocation.


    "Our young master has already issued a warning for you to steer clear of Miss Tessa. If you keep


    badgering her, you''ll end up with something worse than today..." the disciple replied in arrogance.


    "Oh, it appears that Miguel sent you. So this means I don''t need to act so graciously." Rocky


    understood what he meant right away. It seemed like it wasn''t only Xavier whom he had antagonized,


    but somebody else as well!


    "Rainstorm Sword Attack!" The disciple tantly raised his sword without reluctance and wielded a


    strong medium-stage sword skill. Within moments, the sword''s aura enveloped Rocky like heavy rain.


    Simultaneously, Rocky pulled out the spiritual sword hanging from behind him and dashed forward in a


    split second.


    Puff! Puff! Puff!


    In a single blow, streaks of sword aura scattered and erupted, intensifying into an overwhelming force.


    It circled Rocky and upied the area up to a few hundred meters.


    Everyone had the impression that Rocky could not escape, but a rapid shadow emerged from the


    sword aura like a visual illusion to their great surprise.


    He moved past the disciple as if nothing had happened and retracted the spiritual sword back into its


    sheath.


    Within a few minutes, the disciple''s chest began to bleed profusely. A sharp groan came out of his


    mouth before his knees caved in. He was powerless to strike back and suffered severe injuries.


    Rocky''s devious attack left the other disciples utterly distraught because none of them saw how he did


    it. The incident and Rocky''s amazing strength shocked them, especially after he seeded in hurting a


    disciple who had reached the seventh grade of the Spirit Realm.


    That was, of course, unbelievable!


    "This guy..." Miguel, who was sitting beside Hannah, became enraged. His eyes darkened after he


    watched Rocky easily defeat his man.


    Two of the Sword Spirit Sect''s elders took notice of Rocky''s performance. However, neither of them


    knew that Rocky was still a novice. One said, "Harrison, I cannot remember this disciple, even though


    he appears very powerful and has a natural ability for hiding his spiritual aura. Did he make his mark


    just recently?"


    "Well, I guess you could say that!" Harrison managed to smile a bit, as even he was somewhat


    surprised. He certainly did not expect Rocky to have ample strength to defeat such a powerful disciple


    right away.


    Besides, Harrison wasn''t alone in the shock. All the other attendees were beyond belief.


    "It is now obvious that his power is in the seventh grade of the Spirit Realm. How did he cover it up all


    this time? Why didn''t I find out earlier?" Among those seated in the crowd was Ramon, who also


    appeared confused.


    Meanwhile, Tessa was still busy confronting another disciple. But when she saw Rocky demonstrate


    his true strength, she was also a bit taken aback. She couldn''t figure out why his strength had grown so


    quickly!


    After the disciple fell with Rocky''s single strike, all the other disciples were on high alert and got into a


    defensive stance. No one dared to oppose him.


    Just like that, the once congestedpetition area became uncrowded, with the participants dropping


    sharply to twenty. The others were all in the seventh grade of the Spirit Realm, except for Rocky, and


    they all held ranks in Sword Spirit City''s top twenty.


    About an hourter, five more disciples lost, leaving just the number of survivors at fifteen, including


    Rocky. Those that remained had the opportunity to participate in the ultimatepetition. Provided


    they defeat another opponent, they could be ranked in the top eight andpete in the decisive battle.


    But there was one catch. With only fifteen people left, it meant that one of them would have no


    opponent. Rocky was weaker than any of them.


    Even though he defeated his opponent in a single blow earlier, he seemed to have done it by chance.


    So, for a while, Rocky became the other disciples'' target.


    "Don''t give me that look, okay? It''ll make me shy!" Rocky immediately smiled firmly at the other


    disciples whose eyes looked upon him. They all focused on his direction, except for Tessa.


    In no time at all, those disciples charged toward Rocky at the same time. They all aimed to challenge


    him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Get out of my way! I''m up against him..." Xavier''s voice resounded from nowhere. His eyes had


    followed Rocky''s every move for a while now. He rushed through severalpetitors as his spiritual


    power red. He was the first to rush straight into Rocky''s face.


    Tessa''s knowledge of Xavier''s arrival prompted her also to make an appearance. She stopped him just


    before he made it to Rocky.


    "Hey, Captain Xavier! How about showing me how powerful your Blood Sword is?" Tessa said with


    provocation.


    "Miss Tessa, you will have the opportunity to fight against me. Unfortunately, it is him that I want to


    challenge today. I hope you don''t cross my path..." Xavier eyed Rocky, who was standing behind


    Tessa.


    "I hate to disappoint you, but I''m your opponent now!" She was intent on protecting Rocky.


    Her tenacity infuriated Xavier. He knew that, among all the Sword Spirit City disciples, Tessa achieved


    the fastest progress over the past year. Besides, with her knowledge of advanced sword skills, her


    strength could easily rival his own. With the consciousness in mind, he could not show negligence


    around her.


    Although he could not deal with Rocky at the time, Xavier believed that other disciples could still defeat


    him, even if he took no action. Eventually, he went up against Tessa.


    As soon as the other disciples saw that, they rushed forward toe near Rocky.


    The corners of Rocky''s mouth turned up at once, and he lunged toward them without disengagement.


    A series of curses suddenly sounded in the air.


    "Who stepped on my foot?"


    "Who smacked me on the face?"


    "Who the hell stabbed me in the backside?"


    "Why don''t you go to hell?!"


    Soon the disciples fought in chaos. Consequently, they battled one another, and Rocky ended up


    without any opponent.


    When everyone came to their senses, they saw that Rocky was sitting at the edge of thepetition


    area, watching the battle from afar. Regardless of the result, he had already earned the chance to


    participate in thepetition''s second stage.


    Suddenly, the crowd got excited. Nobody expected that Rocky, who was only a novice in the Sword


    Spirit City, would suddenly advance into thepetition''s second stage. It was truly unbelievable!


    When Hannah realized how impossible it was to hide the truth, she asked Harrison, "What do you think


    of Basil''s strength?"


    "I can''t say it yet. Even though his strength is not weak, it cannot be as powerful." For an extended


    period, Harrison had kept a closer eye on Rocky. But he never uncovered the secret behind his spiritual


    power.


    "I think he decided to hide his strength on purpose. Hannah, haven''t you noticed something unusual


    when you rescued him before?" Harrison asked at once.


    "No, and so did Ramon." Hannah shook her head in dismay.

 Chapter 1440 Challenge Omar

    Chapter 1440 Challenge Omar


    "Oh? Is that so? I personally tested him before and seen with my own eyes that he was just an ordinary


    cultivator. It seems that we are being deceived by him all this time," Harrison said as he wore a serious


    expression.


    "Then, what are you going to do about it?" Hannah asked in a cautious tone.


    "The timing is not right. If we do something to him right now, we will have topletely stop the entire


    competition for the qualification. It will not be fair for the other disciples and we will certainly receive a


    lot of criticisms. So, I guess we can only deal with this matter once thepetition is over," Harrison


    dered after thinking for a while.


    "Well, I think so too¡­" Hannah nodded and agreed with Harrison''s decision.


    The strength of a seventh grade Spirit Realm warrior was somewhat equivalent to that of an Immortal


    Stage warrior. Thus, when warriors at this level shed and fought with all of their strength, the area


    would surely be filled with overwhelming spiritual power and dazzling lights. At the same time, the


    fourteen disciples of the Sword Spirit City at the seventh grade of the Spirit Realm unleashed their


    fullest potential in order to win their respective matches.


    In the blink of an eye, two hours had already passed. Eventually, winners prevailed one after another.


    About another two hourster, with the sudden announcement of Tessa''s defeat in her battle, the eight


    disciples who were able to ovee their opponents were finally dered, and obviously, Rocky was


    one of them.


    Moreover, the other seven winners, including Xavier, were all included in the list of the top ten disciples


    of the Sword Spirit City. It meant that every participant for the final round was very powerful and


    couldn''t be underestimated.


    With Rocky in the list of the qualifiers for the final round, the people had a consensus that he had no


    chance to win a single match in the next round.


    Besides, no one really expected that he would be able to enter the final round in the first ce. After


    all, he was just a neer who had only been in the city for less than three months. For many, it was


    just his beginner''s luck that pushed him this far.


    Since the final round would still be held the day after, as soon as the names of the winners were


    announced, thepetition area was quickly emptied and everyone took the opportunity to take a rest.


    At the same time, Rocky tried to avoid extra attention, so he walked fast and attempted to leave the


    area without being seen. However, he was easily caught by Tessa.


    "Are you trying to desperately sneak out of this ce? Don''t you have anything to exin to me?"


    Tessa asked as her hands rested on her hips. Rocky might have stealthily covered up his real strength


    before, but after what he had shown in his previous match, Tessa would be an idiot if she still believed


    that it was just out of sheer luck.


    "Do I?" Rocky answered with a question as he averted his gaze. It was pretty obvious that he was still


    pretending to be someone he was not.


    "I''ve seen it with my two eyes! Stop pretending already!" Tessa''s beautiful eyes widened in anger and


    she actually wished to tweak Rocky''s ear to teach him a good lesson.


    "Okay. Okay. I admit that I did conceal my real strength¡­" Rocky said. At this point, he knew that there


    was no reason to hide it anymore.


    "I thought so. You should also be at least at the seventh grade of the Spirit Realm. Am I right?" Tessa


    asked.


    "Well, sort of. I guess," Rocky said in an unconvinced tone.


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Tessa furrowed her brows and was not satisfied with his indirect answer.


    "Because in my hometown, the ssification of a warrior''s strength is different from what you have


    here. That''s why I can''t be too sure," Rocky exined briefly.


    "Different? Where exactly are you from then?" Tessa couldn''t help but ask. She was more curious


    about this man than ever.


    "I can tell you, but I''m sure that you have never heard of it," Rocky said indifferently as if he was still


    trying to cover his identity.


    "Fine. Forget it. I won''t force you to tell me if you don''t want to. Now, is there anything else that you


    have been hiding from me? You''d better tell the truth or I swear, you won''t get away with this!" Being


    kept in the dark and being deceived were what Tessa hated the most. Originally, she was so worried


    about Rocky''s safety, but then it turned out that he might have been more powerful than her. Hence, all


    her worries were just for nothing.


    "I actually still have some secrets that I can''t tell you for the time being. But please believe me, when


    the time is right, I will immediately let you know," Rocky said with utmost sincerity. He knew that Tessa


    was a kindhearted person, and that he could trust her with all his heart, so he told her the truth.


    "Humph! How do I even know if that''s true? You lied to my face already. I don''t want to talk to you


    anymore!" Tessa''s delicate face was still very pretty, even though she was angry. After getting along


    with Rocky for a brief period, she had already regarded him as her best friend. Therefore, when she


    discovered that Rocky had been hiding so many secrets behind her back, this naturally made her very


    unhappy.


    After saying all that, she red at Rocky and quickly left with heavy emotions.


    Rocky wasn''t able to do anything but just smile bitterly as he looked at her receding figure.


    However, what worried him the most was not his misunderstandings with Tessa. Now that his strength


    was exposed to thispetition, there would be a lot of spections about him. Therefore, he should


    expect that he might encounter some trouble from here on. In order for him to continue reaching his


    goal, he should strictly follow his n and work step by step. First of all, he had to seize the first ce


    in the final round to get the chance to enter the Martial Spirit Graveyard. This would pave the way for


    him to mobilize his ns in the future.


    After resting for the night, the eight disciples of the Sword Spirit City, who qualified for the final round of


    thepetition, went out early the following morning and arrived at the battlefield. Their respective


    opponents were already predetermined by drawing lots.


    Around the four rings, the crowd was bustling with energetic voices.


    Rocky''s first opponent was going to be Omar Xu, who ranked within the top ten among all the Spirit


    Realm disciples in the entire Sword Spirit City. He was also well-known for his unique sword skill that


    utilized astonishing speed.


    "Ha! Bad luck for Basil. He has to face Omar right off the bat? He doesn''t stand a chance. Only a few


    seventh-grade Spirit Realm warriors could withstand his rapid sword, so I don''t think that Basil can do


    anything about it!"


    "That''s for sure! Omar ranks fifth among the seventh grade Spirit Realm disciples. He is too strong for


    Rocky, and he has the advantage in every aspect!" "Even if we assume that they are of the same


    cultivation level, the gap in skills and experiences would be the main difference-maker in this battle.


    Once Omar uses his sword, it will be very difficult to guard against it! I wonder how Basil will deal with


    that."


    The people around the ring, where Rocky and Omar Xu were about to battle it out, were discussing


    their matchup intensely. Obviously, they had no qualms that Omar Xu would win this round. After all,


    they had already seen how powerful he had been throughout his career as a disciple of the Sword


    Spirit Sect.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Rocky had shown promising strength in the previous round, no one was really sure what he


    could prove. Even if one should assume that he was also at the seventh grade of the Spirit Realm, it


    was hard to say how he could stand his ground against Omar Xu. As a senior disciple in the Sword


    Spirit City, Omar Xu was more than thirty years old and had reached the seventh grade of the Spirit


    Realm five years ago. Therefore, whether it was experience or strength, he was surely better than most


    seventh-grade disciples of the same realm.


    "I would appreciate learning from you, Omar!" Rocky greeted politely as he cupped his hands towards


    Omar Xu.


    "I''ve seen your performance in the previous round, and I would say that your style is a little strange.


    However, since you prevailed, I know that your strength can actually match with warriors at the seventh


    grade of the Spirit Realm. It''s just not your lucky day that you have to be paired against me. After all,


    I''m far more experienced than you. Oh well, just as you said, learn from this battle, and maybe you can


    go further the next time you try," Omar Xu said confidently.


    "You tter me. I know I''m just a neer, so please show some mercy." Rocky smiled calmly as he


    tried to lighten up the mood.


    "Unfortunately, I can''t show you any mercy. But rest assured, I''ll try not to hurt you badly. Once I


    unleashed my fast swordsmanship, I will never stop at will, unless you admit defeat!" Omar Xu


    dered fiercely.


    "All right then. Let me see what you''ve got!" Rocky said as he positioned himself, stretching out his


    hand.


    Omar Xu acknowledged the young man''s bravery by nodding slightly. The next moment, the Lightning


    Sword behind him was unsheathed in a sh and flew in the air. Then, it turned into a sword shadow


    that bolted out at lightning speed and appeared in front of Rocky in an instant. Although there was a


    distance of more than ten meters between the two of them, it covered the said distance in a second.


    The moment Omar Xu disyed his fast swordsmanship, the crowd immediately burst into an uproar.


    ''I must admit that it''s really fast.'' Rocky''s eyes narrowed as he experienced Omar Xu''s fast


    swordsmanship firsthand. However, no matter how fast his spiritual sword was, before Rocky''s eyes, it


    was no different from the speed of an ordinary spiritual sword. Therefore, Rocky didn''t even take a step


    back but just slightly tilted his body to the left. At that very moment, the spiritual sword brushed past his


    right shoulder without hurting him.

 Chapter 1441 Rocky Entered The Second Round

    Chapter 1441 Rocky Entered The Second Round


    The onlookers couldn''t help but exim as they marveled at Omar''s staggering skill. For the people


    watching, this sword attack was iparably fast and should be able to defeat his opponent in the


    blink of an eye. However, Rocky begged to differ. Indeed, he was also surprised by its speed, but it was


    nothing rming that he wouldn''t be able to dodge it with ease. Thus, when the neer evaded it


    effortlessly, the spectators'' eyes widened in disbelief.


    They were so hyped and confident by Omar''s skill that they assumed that Rocky just dodged it by mere


    luck. In fact, they bet on it that on the next strike, he wouldn''t be able to escape from it.


    On the other hand, even Omar didn''t expect that his first strike would miss its target. After all, his first


    sword strike was designed to take his opponent by surprise. Normally, it was the most difficult to


    defend, but Rocky made it look so easy.


    Soon enough his Lightning Sword made a sharp turn in the air and transformed into vicious lightning


    shadows again. Then, it bolted out and darted towards Rocky. This time, it was faster and fiercer. As


    the crowd saw this, there was no doubt in their minds that it should take Rocky down in an instant.


    "Basil, watch out!" Tessa, who turned out to be watching on the ringside, shouted loudly. Although she


    said thest time they met that she didn''t want to talk to him ever again, she was still there, watching


    his battle. Rocky might have entered the final round and was supposed to be stronger than what he


    pretended to be, but the warriors that he was going to face from here on were among the top disciples


    of the Sword Spirit City. Hence, she couldn''t help but worry about him.


    Moreover, Tessa wasn''t alone. Ramon, who was standing not far away from her, was also paying a lot


    of attention to Rocky''s fight.


    Additionally, Hannah was also there, sitting next to the big shots of the Sword Spirit Sect, like Harrison.


    From time to time, it could be seen that her face let out a frown when Rocky seemed to be in an


    unfavorable position. Obviously, she also cared about his safety.


    Soon, there was another uproar that came from the crowd around the ring where Rocky and Omar


    fought. Apparently, Omar''s second strike, which was supposed to be more aggressive and intense, was


    completely avoided by Rocky again.


    Among the seventh grade Spirit Realm disciples in the Sword Spirit City, only a few of them had


    actually dodged Omar''s fast sword attacks without getting hurt.


    Because of this, Omar felt a hint of panic. Rocky could have dodged the first strike by luck, but there


    was no way that it was still the case for the second one. It just meant that he was on the level that


    could really match his sword''s speed. However, he was still confident because among the opponents


    that he faced, no one was able to get away from his third strike unscathed.


    Therefore, Omar wasted no time and controlled his spiritual sword again, which broke through the air


    and even made the wind whistle. At that point, the speed of his sword strike was already at the highest


    degree.


    Giving Rocky no time to prepare, the sword strike shot out rapidly and chased after him. Just as the


    sword was just less than half a finger away from him, Rocky''s body quickly maneuvered again at an


    unimaginable angle just to get past the sword strike. However, this time, he wasn''t able to fully dodge it


    without getting hit. A part of his clothes was instantly cut by the aura surrounding the sword, but at the


    same time, the spiritual power around Rocky''s body deflected the remaining sword aura. Thus, he


    wasn''t hurt at all.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    After seeing Rocky''s magnificent move, all the people were bbergasted. If their memories served


    them right, he was just the second person among the Spirit Realm disciples in the Sword Spirit City that


    confronted Omar''s three strikes and didn''t incur any injury¡ªthe first one being Xavier.


    "It seems that I have underestimated you, young man. I didn''t expect that I have to use this on you, but


    this is the end! Try avoiding my Hundred-shadow Swordsmanship!" Omar had finally realized that


    Rocky''s strength was way stronger than he had imagined. Therefore, he didn''t hesitate to use the


    Sword Spirit City''s premium swordsmanship¡ªthe Hundred-shadow Swordsmanship.


    It was actually one of the most advanced Spirit Realm swordsmanship that existed in the Sword Spirit


    City. In the past three years, only two seventh grade Spirit Realm disciples managed toprehend


    and master this skill in the entire city. One was Omar, and the other one had already broken through


    the King Realm a year ago. Therefore, it couldn''t be denied that Omar was indeed a very talented


    sword master.


    In an instant, the lightning spiritual swords were divided into illusory figures in the air and turned into a


    hundred sword shadows, which were generated at an incredible speed. It was a high-level skill that


    utilized one''s spiritual power to make the air vibrate wildly, thus creating the sword shadows in the


    process. The faster one can manipte his sword, the more damage would the sword aura cause to


    his opponent.


    The very next moment, the hundred sword shadows were shot like zing arrows that poured at Rocky


    at an astonishing speed.


    At the same time, Rocky, who had been on the defensive all this time, finally made a move. However,


    instead of confronting the sword shadows, he dashed straight towards Omar. As he was rapidly


    approaching Omar, the sword shadows instantly hovered on top of him and were about to rain down on


    him. However, the spiritual sword on his back was yet to be unsheathed.


    All of a sudden, everyone got the shock of their life when countless streaks of sword radiance shed


    out of nowhere and offset the hundred sword shadows in an instant.


    This scene made everyone present to open their eyes wide and drop their jaws. They had never seen a


    move like this.


    "What a fast sword skill! What did he just do?" All the powerful masters at the King Realm, including


    Harrison and the two elders who were overseeing thepetition, almost jumped out of their seats. All


    they saw was that the sword on Rocky''s back made a faint move, but it wasn''t even unsheathed in the


    first ce. However, it was also a fact that all those countless sword radiances were generated from it.


    The speed of the sword skill that he just exhibitedpletely overwhelmed Omar''s¡ªto think that it was


    supposed to be one of the Sword Spirit City''s premium swordsmanship.


    The more interesting point was that the ability that Rocky had just disyed should be impossible to


    pull off even for a seventh grade Spirit Realm disciple.


    "How could this be? His sword strike is even faster than Omar''s!" Tessa eximed as she tightly


    clenched her fists.


    Seeing all of this happen in the blink of an eye, Omar was utterly stunned and was in a daze for a


    while. He was so confident that with his proud spiritual swordsmanship, there was no way that he


    would be defeated by the neer. However, his greatest fear just became the reality.


    "Your sword strike is fast, Omar. It''s just that mine is faster," Rocky dered sternly. Even before Omar


    could regain his senses, Rocky had already appeared in front of him.


    "You¡­" Omar''s face instantly flushed with embarrassment. He tried to open his mouth, but couldn''t


    utter another word. Whether he wanted to admit it or not, Rocky''s speed was far superior. In fact, he


    didn''t even clearly see how his sword moved at all.


    "Are you going to yield?" Rocky asked with a faint but gentle smile.


    "Well, I guess I should¡­ I yield!" Although Omar didn''t want to give up the fight, he perceived that


    Rocky''s real strength was still much higher than what he had already shown. Therefore, if he chose to


    go on, it would only bring him more disgrace, and it might cause him needless injuries.


    On the other hand, Omar''s sudden decision to forfeit the match made the crowd burst into an uproar.


    No one expected that the battle would end this way. Now, the people realized that Rocky wasn''t just


    someone who made his way into the final round out of sheer luck.


    At the same time, for the disciples of the Sword Spirit City, who were closely watching Rocky''s match,


    they also didn''t notice how powerful his sword skill was until now. Therefore, they thought that there


    were still a lot of mysteries shrouding the neer''s fullest potential.


    In the meantime, the other six disciples, who were fighting at the other rings also saw that the match


    between Omar and Rocky was already finished, and they were baffled to see that Rocky came on top.


    However, they also thought that it wasn''t such a bad thing. Except for Xavier, the other five disciples


    were reluctant to be paired against Omar. Thus, with his defeat, they thought that they had one less


    problem to face if they got to the next round. Of course, they still needed to focus on their current


    matches in order to do so.


    Six grueling hourster, the bouts of the other three pairs were also settled. Three seventh grade Spirit


    Realm disciples, including Xavier, filled the list of the participants that were going to enter the next


    round. The three disciples that Rocky might be facing next were ranked first, third, and sixth among all


    the disciples that were at the seventh grade of the Spirit Realm in the Sword Spirit City.


    Therefore, no matter who was going to be paired against Rocky next, it was to be expected that a


    fierce battle would ensue.


    However, since no one really knew how powerful Rocky was, they could only specte on what might


    happen when he faced his next opponent.


    Then, the next morning came, and the second round of the final stage of thepetition was about to


    begin. That day, only two rings would be upied. When both matches ended, the two disciples who


    would prevail were going to battle it out for the chance to enter the graveyard.


    At the same time, although the matches were lesser, more people came to watch. After all, the


    participants at that point were almost the best among the rest of the Spirit Realm disciples in the city. In


    fact, more warriors at the King Realm appeared today to watchpared to yesterday.


    The pairing was still decided by a random draw. After drawing lots, Rocky was dered to be up


    against Noelle Xia, who ranked third among the Spirit Realm disciples of the Sword Spirit City. When


    the people saw this, they immediately shook their heads and assumed that it was Rocky''s unlucky


    day.

 Chapter 1442 Toy With Noelle

    Chapter 1442 Toy With Noelle


    Among the disciples at the Spirit Realm of the Sword Spirit City, Noelle solely held the third rank. But


    then, recently, Tessa fought with her in apetition and they ended up in a draw. Thus, Tessa''s


    ranking also rose, and now, they shared the same ranking.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Rocky is going to have a tough time if he''s up against Noelle. I''m sure he would suffer quite a


    beating..." Tessa remarked as she wore a gloating look on her face and was somehow still pissed at


    what Rocky had done to her. It was as if she wanted Noelle to teach him a good lesson for her sake.


    However, right before the battle started, her gaze fell on Rocky and she started to feel a bit worried. "If


    Basil wants to enter the final match, he must defeat her at all cost. I just don''t know how he could pull


    that off. He has so little chance..."


    Many disciples of the Sword Spirit City were actually infatuated with Noelle. In fact, most of them stood


    beside the ring, where she and Rocky were going to fight, in order to support and cheer for her. At the


    same time, they also sneered at Rocky and ridiculed him whenever they got the chance.


    "This guy just won over Omar by a fluke! Now, he''s going to face Noelle. There''s no way in hell that he


    can do that again this time!"


    "That''s right. As soon as she makes her move, Basil is doomed. I bet he would be scared to death!"


    "He should just quit immediately. Otherwise, he''s going to lose miserably!"


    Although several disciples jeered at him all the time, Rocky just ignored them and kept a calm attitude.


    "Hello, miss! They''re right when they said that you''re really beautiful," Rocky greeted Noelle casually.


    He looked at her from the other side of the ring with a carefree smile.


    Although Noelle was somewhat petite in size, she wasn''t the type that would be intimidated by anyone.


    She wore a serious expression and cast a cold re at Rocky, ignoring his banter.


    "Enough chitchat. Let''s begin!" Noelle uttered dismissively as she cupped her hands. As soon as the


    fight started, a very light spiritual sword flew out from behind her.


    "Noelle''s Dancing Sword is the lightest spiritual sword that I''ve seen in the Sword Spirit Sect. It''s like an


    assassin''s dagger that will catch you off guard. It doesn''t produce any sound and one can''t easily


    detect it. Moreover, if she uses it while performing the advanced spiritual sword skill of the Sword Spirit


    City, the Silent Swordsmanship, it will be invincible! Basil needs to be very careful, or he will be in grave


    danger," Tessa muttered, still thinking that Rocky would be in a very tight spot.


    However, although Noelle had already unleashed her Dancing Sword, she didn''t take the initiative to


    attack. Instead, she waited for Rocky to make the first move. On the other hand, Rocky also did the


    same thing and stood there as if he waspeting in terms of patience.


    About half an hour had already psed and there wasn''t even a single movement between them,


    which made everyone agitated. The crowd became intolerant, and they were the ones who urged the


    two disciples to start fighting.


    After an hour, Noelle also lost her patience and already made her move. In the blink of an eye, her


    Dancing Sword shot out, but it wasn''t that fast. A momentter, it appeared close to Rocky.


    When the sword was about to approach him, a faint sound wave was suddenly produced and spread


    around, reverberating with a buzz.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    As the sound wave spread out, it suddenly exploded and engulfed everything that was within its range,


    including Rocky.


    Even the crowd was stunned at her sudden attack. As the people regained their senses, they began


    cheering loudly, expecting that Rocky should have been taken out by the explosion.


    Just now, Noelle used the Silent Swordsmanship. As she attacked using the powerful skill, the sword


    aura that she generated infused into the sound wave, creating a wild vibratory resonance. Then, when


    the explosion urred, a mighty sword force was released that enveloped the surroundings.


    After a while, the veil of dust and smoke dissipated, but Rocky was nowhere to be seen.


    Noelle instantly frowned upon seeing that Rocky wasn''t where he was supposed to be. She tried to


    look around, but she was unable to sense Rocky''s spiritual aura.


    The next moment, Noelle was taken aback when Rocky quietly appeared beside her and said, "Hi,


    beautifuldy!"


    With Noelle''s quick reflexes, she immediately waved her Dancing Sword again and attempted to strike


    Rocky. Another burst of a sound wave sted, but when the dust and smoke cleared out, Rocky


    disappeared again.


    "What the hell? What kind of spiritual skill is he using? How can he hide his spiritual aura so well?"


    Upon witnessing Rocky''s strange movements, even Harrison couldn''t help but be left dumbfounded.


    The people of the Sword Spirit City were always good at and focused on sword skills. That was why


    they shouldn''t be able to learn other advanced spiritual skills. Therefore, after seeing that, he was sure


    that Rocky had disyed a spiritual skill that wasn''t of the Sword Spirit City.


    The audience also nced at each other and were baffled as to how Rocky couldpletely


    disappear in such argepetition area.


    Unable to perceive Rocky''s spiritual aura, Noelle started to be anxious. If she couldn''t trace where


    her opponent was, she was going to have some problems. "You coward,e out and face me!" she


    shouted in exasperation.


    "Coward? I''m such a good-looking guy and I can''t be a coward; don''t you agree?" Out of nowhere,


    Rocky''s voice echoed as he emerged beside her again.


    Everyone watching couldn''t help but be surprised, as well asugh, upon hearing what Rocky said.


    They couldn''t determine where he wasing from, and they thought that he was just toying with


    Noelle.


    "You, shameless bastard!" Noelle red at him, feeling humiliated by his stunts. She felt that Rocky


    wasn''t fighting her seriously, and he was just deliberately making a fool out of her.


    "What? How can you call me that? This is called confidence!" Rocky boasted with a yful grin.


    "Then, don''t hide from me if you think that you have what it takes to defeat me!" Noelle snorted coldly.


    "Hmm. But you''re so beautiful even when you''re angry, so I wanted to y with you a little longer.


    Otherwise, if I be serious, you would lose easily," Rocky remarked as he intentionally provoked


    her.


    "You conceited piece of crap! I''m done with your antics!" Noelle shouted, obviously furious at Rocky''s


    words.


    "Ha-ha! Are you offended? I''m sorry. I was just telling the truth," Rockymented as heughed


    comcently.


    Being triggered to the extreme, Noelle almost lost her mind and began attacking him viciously and


    randomly. All she cared about right now was to corner Rocky and take him down.


    However, no matter how hard she tried to restrict Rocky''s escape route, he would just disappear


    mysteriously and reappear like a ghost again and again, which greatly bewildered Noelle.


    Not long after, her face already turned red, and she looked like she was out of breath. It seemed that


    she got rather exhausted after randomly attacking Rocky aimlessly.


    "Aren''t you too tired to go on? Do you still want to continue? You can admit defeat if you want." Out of


    nowhere, Rocky appeared near her again and persuaded her to surrender the match.


    "No way! You haven''t seen anything, so don''t be too arrogant! I didn''t want to use it as much as


    possible, but you forced me. Now, you''re going to regret it!" Noelle instantly narrowed her eyes upon


    saying that. Suddenly, she let the Dancing Sword soar into the sky and fly about a hundred meters


    above them.


    When Rocky saw that, his reaction grew a bit serious.


    "Wait. Is she going to use the most powerful and advanced spiritual sword skill in the Sword Spirit City?


    Impossible! When did she even seed in cultivating it?" Tessa''s faced almost turned pale when she


    realized what Noelle was trying to do.


    The people present also immediately guessed what was going to happen. Thus, they stared at Noelle


    in astonishment.


    "Green Wave Swordsmanship!"


    As Noelle shouted the name of the move, the Dancing Sword swooped down in a sh. Then,


    extremely strong sound waves were constantly released, rushing to the ground with great momentum.


    As the swordnded in the blink of an eye, the violent sword aura waves surged out like gushing


    ripples that instantly covered the area within a thousand meters, affecting the surroundings of the


    competition area.


    When the people watching witnessed that, they easily got panic-stricken. They immediately retreated,


    afraid that they would also be caught up in the devastating sword aura that Noelle had unleashed.


    At the same time, while he was at the core of the sword aura wave, Rocky still let out a faint smirk. He


    quickly stomped on the ground beneath his feet, instantly making a huge fissure. The broken stones all


    over the ground were lifted by an unknown force and continuously gathered, forming a solid defense to


    resist the impact of Noelle''s attack.

 Chapter 1443 To Confront Xavier Later

    Chapter 1443 To Confront Xavier Later


    However, the sword wave''s power heightened drastically as Rocky''s defense copsed within minutes.


    Just as it crashed, a streak of sword aura suddenly shot behind the broken stones. It pushed forward


    while ignoring the sword wave and charged directly towards Noelle.


    Rocky''s determination to defend himself and the will to keep fighting had shocked everyone else.


    As Noelle hadn''t predicted, Rocky protected himself and fought back regardless of the circumstances.


    There was utter disbelief on her face, and as she linked her fingers together, a streak of sword aura


    immediately rushed out like a thunderbolt. The two sword auras crashed into each other midair and


    sprang up abruptly in seconds.


    The intense impact resulted in a thunderous sound.


    After resisting for some time, both wisps of sword auras eventually counteracted.


    However, the Dancing Sword also formed sword waves that kept going on ceaselessly, and Noelle


    believed that Rocky couldn''t withstand its impact. Thus, she heaved a sigh of relief, waiting for Rocky


    to get down on his knees and ept defeat.


    Suddenly, a ray of spiritual light emerged from out of thin air, directly hitting her chest. It even drove her


    several meters away.


    She felt her body go numb despite a shortnding.


    Under the public''s vignt eyes, a figure suddenly popped up right before Noelle''s Dancing Sword.


    Despite the steady discharge of the sound wave and sword aura, he hastily pulled the sword out as if


    nothing happened before making his way to its owner.


    The person was none other than Rocky.


    "You..." Noelle shook her head in disbelief. Even though she had used her most vital sword skill, it


    didn''t harm Rocky at all. He even repelled the Dancing Sword''s incredible impact without any problem.


    Besides Noelle, everyone else who witnessed the incident also felt astounded by his power. At this


    point, none of them regarded Rocky''s power as mere luck. The strength he had shown was quite


    unpredictable.


    "Beauty, will you acknowledge your defeat?" Rocky asked with a smile, lifting his brows.


    "That will not happen!" Noelle snorted coldly. She then unleashed her spiritual power to summon her


    Dancing Sword. She intended to retrieve the sword from Rocky''s hand with force.


    "Well, don''t me me!" Rocky said with a sinister grin. Under hismand, the Dancing Sword he


    held darted toward Noelle and orbited her at once.


    The spectators couldn''t hide their shock because they knew that once a Spiritual Weapon like the


    Dancing Sword had already taken a spirit warrior as its master, no other spiritual warriors could


    manipte it. Yet, to the surprise of the crowd, Rocky could easily control the Dancing Sword.


    A tearing noise rang out of nowhere, and everyone heard a cry of shame a few secondster.


    Meanwhile, all of the Sword Spirit City''s male disciples'' eyes grewrge after they glimpsed a corner of


    Noelle''s dress had torn open, revealing her fair skin.


    "What did you do? How despicable of you!" Noelle draped her hands over her body like a duck in a


    storm as she red at Rocky. She knew staying longer would only embarrass her further, so she


    stretched her body and flew out of thepetition ring at once.


    Noelle''s sudden exit took the audience by surprise. Because of the unexpected twist, Rocky had


    earned a spot in the final battle.


    No one had anticipated this turn of events to happen even before the qualifyingpetition even


    began!


    A novice from out of town, who only stuck around for less than three months in Sword Spirit City, made


    it to the final battle. It was something that had never urred in the city''s history!


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "This guy is so careless!" Seeing that Rocky was a little too mischievous, Hannah could not help but


    frown slightly. But it was undeniable that she had not expected him to break into the final battle.


    The people in attendance were still in a daze even after Rocky had left. None of them could ept the


    result.


    After two hours of nonstop battle, the other match concluded with Xavier as its definite winner. He


    would also join the final battle after an overwhelming victory over his opponent.


    The verdict meant that Rocky would be up against Sword Spirit City''s number one master at the


    seventh grade of the Spirit Realm in the finalpetition. The emerging winner would have earned a


    spot to enter the Martial Spirit Graveyard, while all the loser could do was wait for his next chance.


    Everyone in Sword Spirit City had recognized Xavier''s strength with much regard, and they were aware


    of his indisputable talent. All the leaders also viewed him to be a great cultivator who was worth-


    emting for the younger generation. Thus, Rocky had a very small chance of defeating Xavier!


    But for Rocky, regardless of how tough Xavier could be, he needed to defeat him at all cost for him to


    deserve the qualification to enter the Martial Spirit Graveyard.


    Although not everyone believed Rocky could defeat Xavier, some people showed up before Rocky''s


    presence after he returned to the beast farm.


    "Captain Ramon, I wasn''t expecting you''de here! Do you need anything from me?" Rocky asked,


    although seeing Ramon did not shock him.


    "I wasn''t expecting you to get into the final battle," Ramon stated, looking a bit surprised.


    "I never break my word!" Rocky answered bluntly.


    Ramon rolled his eyes at Rocky''s smugness. Rocky''s seemingly arrogant remark turned him off.


    However, among Sword Spirit City''s Spirit Realm disciples, Rocky had thepetence to stand out,


    and thus, he had bragging rights as well.


    "Is there something that I can do for you?" Rocky proceeded to question him.


    "Are you interested to know about Xavier''s true power?" Ramon squinted upon asking.


    "Can I say no to your question?" Rocky asked, still undecided.


    "No. If you truly want to defeat Xavier, you must be aware of his strength. Here in Sword Spirit City, I''m


    the only one who knows his strength well. After all the times that I have fought with him, I have never


    won a single battle," Ramon said with much animosity.


    "Well, why don''t you start telling me then? What''s so special about him?" Rocky answered after a


    moment''s hesitation.


    "To start, we have the same level of strength. But Xavier''s edge is his brutality. He always fought with


    his full strength. Beforeing here to Sword Spirit City, he cultivated a unique body technique in his


    original n. Such a method could give a spirit warrior''s strength further boost and even drive his


    potential to its utmost capacity. His incredible power, coupled with his potential, should be imaginable!


    This is why I haven''t seeded in defeating him in our many confrontations." Ramon immediately


    recounted to Rocky all of his umted encounters with Xavier. While he hoped to defeat him, he


    didn''t stand a chance now, so all he could do was look forward to Rocky''s performance.


    "I get it now." Rocky couldn''t deny the fact that Ramon''s suggestion was not aplete waste of time.


    At least, he was now aware of his opponent'' covert abilities.


    "This makes it almost impossible for you to win against Xavier in thepetition tomorrow. Instead, it


    would even allow Xavier to get even with you." Ramon''s tone suddenly grew serious.


    "I''m confident that I can defeat him. But I don''t know if I''m going to expose myself. After all, it will be


    hard for me to exinter once I have shown my real power." This was Rocky''s biggest concern at


    the moment.

 Chapter 1444 He Garnered Much Attention

    Chapter 1444 He Garnered Much Attention


    "Are you really so confident?" Ramon''s eyes narrowed when he heard Rocky''s boastful remarks.


    "Of course. I never pick a fight I can lose. Plus, the thought of fighting Xavier tomorrow makes me a


    little excited..." Rocky replied with a smirk on his face.


    Ramon still watched Rocky under a suspicious gaze.


    "But thank you for reminding me!" Rocky broke the silence.


    "It seems that I don''t have to say anything more." After that, Ramon left the beast farm and sighed. ''If


    this guy is not a madman, then he really is quite special,'' he thought to himself.


    The next day,


    the town was buzzing in anticipation to see who would win the decisive battle to determine who would


    enter the Martial Spirit Graveyard.


    The arena was jam packed with people itching to watch the fight.


    Many notable figures also came to watch, such as Harrison, the governor of the Sword Spirit City, and


    Timothy Qiu, the leader of the Sword Spirit Sect.


    Timothy Qiu had a serious look on his bearded face. His long hair hung down his shoulders, touching


    his white robe with golden silks. A red phoenix could be seen on his robe and a purple belt was


    wrapped around his waist. He exuded a strong spiritual aura, which made him appear noble and


    powerful.


    Aside from the two, several elders and five leaders of the Sword Spirit Sect were also present. It was


    apparent that the Sword Spirit Sect was keeping a close eye on the decisive battle.


    Of course, the disciples who were able to win first ce in thepetition and qualify to enter the


    Martial Spirit Graveyard were the strongest among their peers. It was only natural for them to be valued


    by the leaders.


    If one could be famous through thepetition, they would definitely gain a foothold in the Sword


    Spirit Sect in the future.


    Since Rocky was about to enter the battle as the dark horse, he had already garnered much attention.


    Everyone in the Sword Spirit City was buzzing about his amazing performance, which caught the eye


    of the Sword Spirit Sect.


    Therefore, even the sect leader, Timothy Qiu, paid attention to him. As soon as he took his seat, he


    asked Hannah who was sitting next to him, "Hannah, I heard from Harrison that this disciple who got


    the chance to participate in the decisive battle is called Basil and you brought him back before, right?"


    "Yes." Hannah nodded slightly.


    "Were you aware of his strength beforehand?" Timothy Qiu continued to ask.


    "No, I didn''t know how powerful he truly is." Hannah shook her head.


    "So he hid his real strength on purpose before he entered the Sword Spirit City. Is that right?


    Otherwise, how could he possess the strength to take part in such a crucial battle in only a few


    months?" Timothy Qiu''s curiosity was piqued.


    "I have no idea. I never even thought of questioning him before. He just looks like an ordinary person.


    In fact, the governor had tested him before, but even he didn''t find out that Basil was hiding his true


    strength," Hannah answered.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Oh really?" Timothy Qiu then turned to look at Harrison.


    "It''s true. I tried my best to test him, but I didn''t find any spiritual power fluctuations from his body,"


    Harrison confirmed.


    "Leader, I think he must have other ulterior intentions. He is a cunning man. We can''t let him stay in our


    Sword Spirit Sect," Miguel suddenly butted in. A malicious look could be seen deep inside his eyes.


    "You don''t have any evidence. Stop talking such nonsense!" Hannah retorted as she shot an angry look


    at him with her beautiful eyes.


    "Do we even need evidence for this sort of thing?" Miguel snorted.


    "You..." That struck Hannah''s nerves. After all, she was the one who brought Rocky back.


    "Stop arguing. There are only two possible reasons as to why Harrison can''t figure out his real strength.


    One is that he is stronger than Harrison, but I find that unlikely. The other is that he is not a real spirit


    warrior but he may have a special talent," Timothy Qiu said after thinking for a while.


    "I think it is very likely that the second possibility is right, because Basil said that he came from a vige


    at the border, which is close to the domain of the Shura Race. Plus, he seems to be a beast curer.


    When Tessa''s Nightshade was seriously injured, even the best beast curer of our Sword Spirit City was


    unable to heal it. It is Basil who saved it using a special method," Hannah said after hesitating for a


    moment. She tried her best to put in a good word for Rocky.


    "Really? It seems that he is very remarkable. However, he has only been in our Sword Spirit Sect for


    less than three months but he has already gotten so powerful. That is what I find very strange. But it


    doesn''t matter. What matters is his background!" Timothy Qiu decided not to waste any more time


    thinking about it.


    "Although we don''t know anything about him, he did save my life after all. If he really has any intention


    to harm the Sword Spirit Sect, he might not have taken the risk to save me back then." Hannah still


    tried her best to defend Rocky.


    "Perhaps it''s a part of his n! We can''t dismiss the fact that there is a chance he is a spy sent by the


    Robber Regiment..." Miguel said insidiously.


    "It''s impossible. If he is a spy of the Robber Regiment, he should''ve handed me over to them," Hannah


    retorted. She thought Miguel''s ims werepletely unreasonable.


    "I have already nned to investigate him after thepetition for the qualification is over," Harrison


    said to Timothy Qiu.


    "Then please try your best to deal with this." Timothy Qiu nodded. In his opinion, that was only a trivial


    matter.


    Half an hourter, the decisive battle started, greeted with the deafening roar of the audience.


    When Rocky and Xavier walked into the field from both ends of thepetition area, they instantly


    locked eyes on each other. A tense atmosphere immediately filled the arena.


    Everyone was at the edge of their seats.


    "Captain Xavier, I didn''t expect that we would fight each other in the end..." Rocky calmly looked at


    Xavier who had a grudge against him.


    "I also didn''t expect it. It seems that you are really something, but today I will definitely make you kneel


    in front of me!" Xavier said arrogantly.


    "Well, that depends on how strong you are!" Rocky raised his eyebrows and smiled. He found no


    reason to hide his true strength anymore.


    "Humph, what an arrogant brat. I''d like to see how long you can keep that up!" Seeing how confident


    Rocky was struck Xavier''s nerves. He wanted nothing more than to make Rocky suffer.


    As the sounds of drums and gongs rang out, the decisive battle officially began.


    Almost in an instant, the spiritual swords behind Rocky and Xavier flew up and collided with each other


    midair. A fierce battle between the two soon followed.


    Since Rocky was the neer, he didn''t know any profound sword skills in the Sword Spirit City. In


    terms of sword skills, Xavier undoubtedly surpassed him.


    However, Rocky was able to trade blow for blow with his opponent, which surprised everyone who was


    watching.


    The grueling battlested for an hour. As soon as one side was about to win, the other suddenly


    managed to turn the tables. No one was sure who woulde out on top.

 Chapter 1445 The Inconceivable Scene

    Chapter 1445 The Inconceivable Scene


    All of a sudden, Xavier changed his tactic and unexpectedly shifted to closebat. Although the


    Sword Spirit Sect''s swordsmanship was typically famous for controlling it remotely, there were still


    some that used a head-on style of swordsmanship. It so happened that Xavier was one of those who


    practiced this a lot. When he rapidly approached Rocky, he unleashed very sharp sword auras. Three


    streaks of half-moon-shaped sword auras rushed out and directly surrounded Rocky from different


    directions.


    Upon seeing this, Rocky instantly deployed his spiritual sword to surround his body with his own sword


    aura, turning it into a protective barrier.


    ng! ng! ng!


    The three streaks of sword auras collided with Rocky''s sword aura barrier, creating loud bangs and


    bursting out dazzling lights. The massive impact generated a bacsh of surging energy waves that


    spread out to hundreds of meters.


    The crowd burst into an uproar as they witnessed such a high-level exchange of blows and thought that


    Rocky might have been done for.


    However, even though Xavier''s sword aura was very strong, it didn''t manage to hurt Rocky at all. He


    fully deflected it with his own sword aura.


    When Xavier realized this, his face darkened. Before this, his closebat swordsmanship had never


    missed a target at point-nk range. Even Ramon, who was only second to him in terms of strength


    among the disciples of the Sword Spirit City, might not be able to block itpletely. However, this


    neer made it look so easy.


    Exasperated by his failure, Xavier didn''t intend to hold his strength back any longer. He decided to put


    an end to this fight by using the special body technique that he had cultivated. Afterward, his skin


    instantly hardened and turned red. His hair became sharp like thorns and his face transformed into


    what looked like a ferocious head of a wolf with a huge bloody mouth. Apparently, his nickname "blood


    wolf" was derived from this technique of his.


    After he activated this special technique, Xavier''s power had obviously increased multiple-fold that


    pushed his strength to the limit of a seventh grade Spirit Realm warrior. He gave off an oozing


    murderous will as if he wanted to tear Rocky to death with his bare hands.


    Without any warning, Xavier turned into a red shadow that dashed at an incredible speed and


    appeared in front of Rocky in the blink of an eye. His Blood Sword had already merged with his arm,


    turning his entire arm into a spiritual sword that was best suited for closebat. He waved his arm


    like a vicious wolf w, and its sharp edge was indeed deadly.


    Rocky''s eyes immediately narrowed. He knew that it was something that could not be taken lightly. Just


    as he started to defend himself, a sharp light prated his protective spiritual power and instantly tore


    his clothes off, leaving a wound with a trail of blood on his chest.


    Just about a minute ago, the two disciples were still in a stalemate. Hence, when the crowd saw that


    Rocky was hurt by Xavier, there was an immediate uproar. They realized that Xavier had already


    be serious, and it would seem highly unlikely for Rocky to do anything against him at that time.


    "Although Basil is quite strong, I have to admit that Xavier''s bloodthirsty body technique is on another


    level. If Basil is still hiding some secret skills, now is his time to show them. Otherwise, his chance to


    win this is going to diminish!" Tessa remarked as she nervously clenched her fist, watching the intense


    fight from the crowd.


    "Xavier is using a high-level spiritual skill. In order to fight against it, one must also possess a high-level


    spiritual skill. However, even if Basil happened to have one, it doesn''t necessarily mean that he can


    resist Xavier''s attack. After all, his body technique is overwhelmingly powerful," Ramon, who was


    standing next to Tessa, said with a frown.


    "You''re right. His body technique brings out a savage beast that possesses unimaginable power. I


    wonder what Basil is going to do next¡­" Tessa said anxiously. Meanwhile, on the field, although Rocky


    had been slightly injured by Xavier, there was still no hint of panic or fear on his face.


    Xavier didn''t waste any time and continued throwing a barrage of attacks. His strike became faster and


    fiercer, instantly putting Rocky into a passive position. All he could do right now was defend with all his


    might.


    Soon enough, Rocky was covered in bruises all over his body. It seemed that it was impossible for him


    to turn the tide of the battle.


    Even the people watching started to shake their heads as if saying that it was over for Rocky. It was


    already a good job for him to be able to stand his ground against Xavier even after he exhibited his


    powerful body technique. However, for the people of the Sword Spirit City, this was as far as the


    neer could go.


    "Humph! It seems that I really have no other choice!" Rocky murmured as he saw that he was being


    overpowered. Recognizing that it would be impossible for him to win over Xavier with his current


    strength, Rocky made up his mind and summoned Glutton from his Magic Spiritual Space.


    As soon as Glutton gradually showed up, a powerful demonic aura instantly surged out. The crowd


    immediately felt an ominous presence and many weaker disciples couldn''t help but tremble in fear.


    After all, Glutton was known to be the number one demonic beast since ancient times. Its strength


    should be equal to the peak state of a seventh grade Spirit Realm warrior. Therefore, for the disciples


    of the Sword Spirit City, this demonic beast was such a powerful existence that was almost suffocating.


    What shocked them more was that this powerful spiritual beast was actually summoned by Rocky.


    "What the hell is that? Is it a demonic spiritual beast?" Even Timothy was taken aback as he saw


    Glutton with his own eyes. As the leader of the Sword Spirit Sect, he had already seen countless


    marvelous and outrageous things, but this one still shocked him to his core.


    The big shots of the Sword Spirit Sect, including Harrison, also began to feel restless at what they were


    witnessing.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    In the Supreme Ether Land, spiritual beasts were among the lowest kind of species. Demonic spiritual


    beasts were naturally stronger than them, and the diabolical spiritual beasts were the strongest ones.


    In fact, only the members of the Shura Race had the ability to control them.


    Hence, the main reason why everyone was bbergasted upon the emergence of the demonic spiritual


    beast was that it only usually appeared in the domain of the spiritual race. Thus, seeing Rocky summon


    it in the Ethereal Region was something iprehensible for them.


    Furthermore, just when everyone thought that Rocky summoned the demonic spiritual beast to assist


    him in the battle, the ferocious beast suddenly transformed into a huge spiritual light in midair and


    directly darted towards him.


    "Spirit Possession!" In a sh, Rocky fused himself with Glutton, which had turned into a cosmic


    spiritual light. His body began to transform, eventually taking an appearance of a beast. His manes


    grew longer and several beast patterns appeared on his body. At this moment, it would seem that he


    looked more beast-like than Xavier.


    When the audience witnessed this inconceivable scene, their mouths were left hanging. They had


    never seen such a strange skill that could enable a warrior to fuse himself with a spiritual beast.


    Moreover, it wasn''t just an ordinary spiritual beast. It was a demonic spiritual beast that only the


    members of the spiritual race should be able to control


    At this point, Timothy and the other elders of the Sword Spirit Sect could only look at each other, but no


    one could utter a single word.


    "Ramon, what kind of spiritual skill is this? I have never seen anything like it!" Tessa couldn''t help but


    exim.


    "I don''t know either. Like you, this is my first time seeing it¡­" Ramon shook his head as his eyes were


    still fixed on the transformed body of Rocky.


    The Supreme Ether Land didn''t specialize in beast taming. In fact, even taking care of spiritual beasts


    wasn''t their strong suit. Thus, they never imagined that a spiritual skill that could merge a warrior and a


    beast actually existed in the Ethereal Region. Of course, they were perplexed.


    Therefore, right now, Rocky was the first and the only human in the Ethereal Region who was able to


    aplish this feat. This was such an eye-opener to them. They imagined if they could use this skill


    and fuse themselves with mighty spiritual beasts, it would give them an astounding advantage in


    battles.


    "Don''t be so full of yourself!" Xavier wasn''t impressed at all. He didn''t care if Rocky managed to fuse


    himself with a spiritual beast because he was confident that he should still be far stronger than him.


    Thus, he rushed forth without hesitation and attempted to attack Rocky again.


    However, even before Xavier could approach him, Rocky suddenly turned into an illusory shadow that


    instantly appeared in front of Xavier. Before Xavier could even react, Rocky dealt a massive punch to


    his wolf-like body and sent him flying into the air. He was caught off guard and wasn''t able to resist at


    all.


    At the same time, Rocky disappeared from where he stood as if he had teleported. The moment he


    reappeared, he was already up in the air, where Xavier''s body was heading. Then, in the blink of an


    eye, heunched a violent attack again, sending Xavier in the opposite direction.


    The people were in utter disbelief of what they were seeing. Xavier was supposedly the one doing the


    beating, but right now, he wasn''t even a match for Rocky. It was as if he was a sandbag that was being


    tossed mercilessly here and there. He was totally defenseless and beaten to a pulp. The crowd couldn''t


    think of a possible exnation for all of this, because in order to possess this kind of power, one must


    already be a warrior at the King Realm, but as far as they knew, Rocky wasn''t even at the seventh


    grade of the Spirit Realm.


    All of a sudden, the people''s attention was diverted as they heard a loud crack.

 Chapter 1446 His Shocking Decision

    Chapter 1446 His Shocking Decision


    Under the brutal onught brought by Rocky''s violent fist, Xavier finally had no other option than to fall


    back towards the arena ground. Upon impact, a gaping pit measuring around a hundred meters across


    appeared on the ground where his body crashed. Dense dust clouds rose into the air and blocked


    everyone''s sight.


    By then, Rockynded on the ground already. Xavierid in front of him. His irises rolled back to reveal


    the whites of his eyes and his entire body was covered with blood. It was clear that he had suffered


    grave injuries.


    A momentter, the crowd broke into an earth-shattering uproar. They couldn¡¯t believe that Xavier, the


    top disciple of the Sword Spirit City, was defeated so quickly by Rocky. No one had expected this.


    Just when the crowd thought Rocky had won the battle, a burst of evilughter suddenly rang out.


    Everyone''s eyes turned towards its source. Xavier, who should¡¯ve been seriously injured, suddenly


    stood up. His face was distorted and madness swam in his eyes like he was on the verge of spiraling


    into chaos. He looked horrifying.


    Upon seeing this, Rocky frowned slightly and a horrible feeling surged through his heart.


    "Aaargh!" While everyone was still at a loss for words, Xavier suddenly raised his head and roared like


    a ferocious, wild animal. A wave of bloody red spiritual power suddenly gushed out and enveloped his


    entire body. His aura then surged up at a rapid pace. The violent spiritual power he had just unleashed


    began to rampage throughout the entire arena. The spiritual wind blew frantically and dust continued to


    soar to the sky.


    All the onlookers were shocked. They knew these were the signs of someone about to break into the


    higher realm.


    Timothy and other senior members of the Sword Spirit Sect all had different expressions on their faces


    at the turn of events.


    "Is Xavier going to break through to the King Realm at this critical moment?" Harrison asked with


    knitted brows.


    "It''s too dangerous. Anyone who tries to break through into the King Realm while his body is seriously


    injured would easily spiral into utter madness," Timothymented in agreement with a nod.


    "Should we stop him?" Harrison immediately asked for instructions.


    After thinking for a while, Timothy looked at an elder of the Sword Spirit Sect, who was sitting on the


    side with a pair of straight eyebrows and eagle-like eyes, and his hair and beard were a bit grey. He


    was Joseph Xia, Xavier''s master. "Elder Joseph, Xavier is your disciple. I think it''s up to you to decide


    whether to stop him or not," Timothy then proposed.


    Joseph Xia was one of the senior elders in the Sword Spirit Sect. He was a highly valued member, and


    many of the disciples he trained sessfully broke through into the King Realm.


    "Stopping him is unnecessary. His strength had already reached the point where he can break through


    into the King Realm. However, no suitable opportunity for his ascension arrived until now. What we are


    witnessing proves that he will only grow stronger with each powerful opponent he faces. The heavy


    blows he just endured merely stirred up his potential. Perhaps that¡¯s why he¡¯s choosing to break


    through into the King Realm now. If he stops now, he may not be able to go further. I know his decision


    to break through now is extremely risky. But the courage he¡¯s showing now is exactly why he''s qualified


    to be my disciple," Joseph Xia replied in a stern voice. It seemed that in his eyes, the best time for


    Xavier to break through to the King Realm was right then and there.


    "Since you have said so, let''s just wait and see what would happen next." Timothy didn''t say anything


    to interfere and showed respect to Joseph Xia''s decision.


    Back at the arena, the spiritual power that gushed out of Xavier''s body had reached its limit. The sky


    above the arena quickly changed which worried the onlookers.


    "Aaaaargh!" Xavier roared again fiercely. A spiritual pir quickly rushed out from beneath his feet and


    devoured him entirely within the next second.


    Everyone screamed in surprise because they had rarely witnessed a spirit warrior breaking into the


    King Realm in such a dangerous state. Normally, one needed to be in a quiet environment so as not to


    be disturbed. But Xavier decided to ascend now even when Rocky had entered the Spirit Possession


    state. If thetter decided to strike the former now, Xavier might be unable to sessfully move on.


    Everyone turned toward Rocky and eagerly awaited his next move.


    Of course, Timothy and other important figures of the Sword Spirit Sect also shifted their gazes to


    Rocky.


    Once Xavier sessfully broke through into the King Realm, even Rocky in his Spirit Possession state


    would be no match for him. If Rocky wanted to win this decisive battle, it was now or never. He could


    take advantage of Xavier¡¯s vulnerability during the breakthrough. Anyone who was disturbed during the


    process could suffer serious injuries or, worse, be driven into madness before sumbing to death.


    However, who would ever let go of the opportunity to enter the Martial Spirit Graveyard? Therefore, the


    choice Rocky made at this time would show what kind of person he was.


    If it was any other disciple of the Sword Spirit Sect in his shoes, he would stop Xavier without


    hesitation.


    Just when everyone thought they knew what he would do, Rocky made a shocking decision. He


    unraveled the Spirit Possession state and returned Glutton to his Magic Spiritual Space.


    ¡°Has he lost his mind? He not only didn''t stop Xavier from breaking through, but also unraveled the


    spiritual skill that made him stronger..."


    "He probably thinks Xavier is unable to sessfully break through!"


    "If I were him, I would''ve done something long ago. What is he waiting for? I don''t understand him. He''ll


    surely regret having missed such an opportunityter."


    "If Xavier is sessful, there''s no doubt he''ll have the upper hand."


    A wave of heated discussions swept throughout the entire arena¡¯s crowd. But the majority of them


    agreed that Rocky had made a fatal mistake.


    By then, Timothy''s eyes shed with mysterious acknowledgment. It was as if he was keeping a secret.


    Harrison took note of this tiny change in him and then looked at Rocky thoughtfully.


    "Ramon, do you think Xavier will seed?" Tessa asked. Needless to say, she was more than


    nervous. She thought Rocky would emerge the victor but she never expected Xavier to choose this


    time to break through into the King Realm in such a vulnerable state. This battle would be a fierce and


    legendary one.


    "With his talent, Xavier will have a great chance of sess. But why did Basil hold back from attacking


    him when he had the chance? The people wouldn''t me him if he did. This is an important


    competition after all," Ramon murmured. He was at his wit''s end too.


    The spiritual pir that had devoured Xavier earlier quickly disappeared. Then, a red shadow moving at


    lightning speed appeared in front of Rocky who had just finished unraveling the state of Spirit


    Possession. The red shadow wielded the Blood Sword. A power several times stronger than the


    seventh grade of the Spirit Realm rushed out of the weapon and quickly devoured Rocky.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Boom!


    The energy unleashed by the sword immediately unleashed an equally cataclysmic force that instantly


    filled up the entire area. Countless sword marks appeared on the ground. This proved how destructive


    this sword was with just a single strike!


    "Look at that power! Is this the power at the King Realm? Marvelous! I don''t think he''ll be able to


    survive the blow."


    "I never expected Xavier to sessfully break through. This is amazing!


    He deserves to be Elder Joseph''s disciple."


    "Basil will definitely lose!"

 Chapter 1447 A Remarkable Newcomer

    Chapter 1447 A Remarkable Neer


    At the moment, everyone who was watching this intense battle was boiling with excitement.


    "Ha-ha! I did it! I''ve broken through to the King Realm!" Xavier was so proud of his aplishment


    that heughed maniacally.


    "Basil..." Tessa uttered anxiously. She was worried that something terrible had happened to Rocky


    since they couldn''t see what actually happened.


    At the same time, the sword aura that initially covered the area was suddenly lifted, and an unusual


    spiritual aura stealthily spread out from where Rocky originally stood. However, because on the


    surface, Xavier''s power still enveloped the area, most of the people in the crowd didn''t notice that.


    Only the big shots of the Sword Spirit Sect detected that and were a little shocked at what was


    happening. They felt that the abnormal spiritual aura was something that transformed from a Spirit


    Realm level to something much stronger, but it was gradual and not noticeable.


    "What the hell is going on? That spiritual aura is of the King Realm! Don''t tell me..." Harrison''s eyes


    widened as he spected something he thought was impossible to happen.


    "This is so mind-boggling! I didn''t expect that there will be so many variables in this battle!" Timothy


    eximed in shock and thrill. He also perceived that the unknown spiritual aura that was spreading


    around sneakily was at the King Realm.


    Just as everyone already counted Rocky out, thinking that there was no way that he could resist


    Xavier''s recent monstrous sword attack, a calm voice resounded and said, "Congrattions."


    Then, a figure walked out of the rampaging spiritual power as if nothing had happened. Aside from the


    slightly damaged clothes, it turned out that Rocky didn''t even sustain any serious injury from the sword


    attack that was already at the King Realm.


    Seeing the mind-blowing scene, the people were rendered speechless. Time and time again, Rocky


    surprised them to no end.


    Even the top figures of the Sword Spirit Sect, such as Timothy and Harrison, couldn''t believe that what


    they were specting was actually true. They couldn''t imagine how Rocky managed to resist such a


    formidable sword attack from Xavier.


    "Impossible! How are you still standing? How did you resist the power of the King Realm?!" Xavier had


    almost lost his mind as he found Rocky standing in front of him,pletely unaffected by his powerful


    strike.


    "Can''t you really think of the answer? I think it''s pretty obvious. It''s because I also broke through to the


    King Realm just now," Rocky replied indifferently.


    Upon hearing that, everyone in the crowd started looking at each other as if trying to confirm if they


    heard it right. They were so confused because if he was stating the truth, they should have totally


    noticed it. However, it seemed that he broke through to the King Realm without even exhibiting any


    signs, and it was definitely unheard of.


    "Nonsense! How could you break through to the King Realm? I can clearly sense from your spiritual


    aura that it is still at the Spirit Realm!" Indeed, Xavier was right when he perceived that Rocky''s current


    spiritual aura was still at the Spirit Realm, and there was no trace of it being at the King Realm at all,


    which made it even more confusing.


    "Well, it is because of the special structure of my body. The real strength of my spiritual aura is being


    concealed," Rocky exined calmly.


    "I don''t believe it! You can''t be on the same level as me! Let''s fight again!" Xavier roared as he instantly


    waved the Blood Sword in his hand. The surging sword aura from the sword spread out instantly,


    interweaving into a huge red wolf shadow that bared enormous teeth and ws, pouncing directly on


    Rocky. As the spiritual power roared, the sword strike that Xavier was about to unleash bore his full


    strength.


    At that point, the huge shadow of the ferocious red wolf hadpletely shrouded Rocky and was about


    to tear him apart. However, to everyone''s surprise, Rocky suddenly flew into the air, defying thews of


    gravity. Although it wasn''t as spectacr and powerful as Xavier''s attack, everyone couldn''t help but be


    astonished upon seeing that.


    After all, in the Supreme Ether Land, only the mighty spirit warriors at the King Realm had the ability to


    soar and fly in midair. Therefore, Rocky didn''t need to disy any shy spiritual aura just to prove that


    his strength had already broken through to the King Realm. That was more than enough of a statement


    to verify it.


    As Rocky suddenly flew towards the sky, Xavier''s attack obviously failed to hit him. The blood shadow


    of the red wolf that was formed by his sword aura crashed to where Rocky was originally standing and


    caused a huge explosion. Streaks of sword force raged around and even flew out of thepetition


    area. There were sword forces that brushed past the heads of the crowd, triggering quite amotion.


    At the same time, Rocky, who had just soared into the air, swooped down in a sh and bolted towards


    Xavier on the ground. Interestingly, he didn''t even unleash his spiritual sword or performed any spiritual


    skill.


    On the other hand, Xavier was fully prepared. He didn''t show any sign of weakness and also leaped


    into the air to confront Rocky. He merged his Blood Sword with his arm again and quickly shed out


    ten streams of blood-red sword aura that shot out towards Rocky with great momentum.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The streaks of blood-red sword aura rushed up and exploded one after another. The dazzling red lights


    shed, covering the sky with a veil of sunset-like glow.


    Everyone marveled at the scene. No one expected that apetition between the two disciples at the


    seventh grade of the Spirit Realm would turn into a fierce battle of spirit warriors that had a dreadful


    strength of the King Realm.


    However, just when they thought that they were about to see more of the shocking battle, the


    momentum was suddenly put to a halt.


    While everyone was still focused on Xavier''s blood-red sword aura, Rocky''s figure swiftly brushed past


    him. As Xavier looked down, his eyes opened wide and saw that his chest was profusely bleeding. Not


    long after, he quickly fell to the ground as if he had lost all his strength.


    Bang!


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    There was a loud thump as Xavier''s body created a dent on the ground. However, it seemed that he


    wasn''t going to stand up any time soon. He was still conscious, but he couldn''t move any part of his


    body.


    At the time, Rocky appeared before him, staring down at Xavier who seemed to have no idea of what


    was happening to him.


    "What happened? Why can''t I resist your attack? What did you do to me?" Xavier looked incredulous


    as he realized that he lost thepetition.


    Then, Rocky just shook his head and said, "Although you have already broken through the King Realm


    and attained greater strength, your body wasn''t used to it yet. The more power you released, the more


    that your current body wouldn''t be able to bear it. That was your biggest mistake. You just blindly relied


    on your strength, thinking that you can defeat me with just that. Unfortunately, you aren''t that smart and


    experienced yet."


    Hearing those condescending words, Xavier got so worked up that he tried to get up but spurted out


    mouthfuls of blood instead.


    At the moment, it was irrefutable that Rocky became the ultimate champion. The people looked at him


    with awe and astonishment as he brought down the number one favorite to win the entirepetition.


    From the look in their eyes, it was pretty obvious that they didn''t recognize how Rocky was able to


    defeat Xavier in one move. Most likely, the only ones who discerned what really happened were the big


    shots of the Sword Spirit Sect.


    "Nobody expected that Basil could fully control his strength so well just after reaching the King Realm.


    His knowledge and experience can''t be underestimated. Inparison, Xavier is still a little reckless. I


    actually expected more from him," Timothymented.


    "You''re right. It''s my fault for failing to train him to his fullest potential," Joseph said tly, but there was


    a sh of rage in his eyes. Since he was the master, he was infuriated to see Xavier being defeated by


    a mere neer.


    "Elder Joseph, you don''t need to beat yourself up. It''s already an amazing feat that Xavier broke


    through to the King Realm this soon. In fact, although he lost this battle, I decided to give him the


    chance to enter the Martial Spirit Graveyard as a reward for his hard work to reach the King Realm,"


    Timothy dered as he stroked his beard.


    "Thank you for giving him the chance, leader!" Joseph''s gloomy expression softened a little after he


    heard what Timothy said.


    "That guy even made it to the King Realm! This is ridiculous!" Miguel couldn''t help but exim in


    exasperation. He never expected that Rocky, who was supposed to be just a weak neer could


    beat Xavier and even reach the King Realm at the same time.


    On the other hand, Hannah breathed a sigh of relief when the match finally ended. Although, there was


    also a sh of surprise in her eyes because she didn''t expect that Rocky could deliver such an


    amazing performance in the decisive battle. He was under tremendous pressure but managed to turn


    the tables when he also broke through to the King Realm.


    "How did that happen? Does it mean that he''s already a lot stronger than me?" Tessa was still in


    disbelief after Rocky was dered the ultimate winner. Not long ago, she only saw him as an ordinary


    person who didn''t have many skills, but in the blink of an eye, he had already be a master at the


    King Realm, indicating that he was above her in terms of strength.


    "Well, it really seems that we have underestimated him," Ramon said coldly as he clenched his fist


    while his body trembled slightly. After seeing how Rocky defeated Xavier and broke through to the King


    Realm, he could not help but feel thrilled. His blood was boiling, as if he wanted to fight Rocky as soon


    as possible, in hopes that he could also stimte his potential and break through his current limitations.


    "Hannah, take Basil to the Arcane Sword Hall. Harrison and I will be going ahead. Meet us there,"


    Timothy suddenly instructed, as he turned to his daughter.


    "Leader Timothy, I thought you have already asked me to deal with Basil''s matter? Do you need to go


    as well?" Harrison asked, surprised by Timothy''s sudden change of mind.


    "Well, that was the original n. But since he has broken through to the King Realm and be such


    a powerful man in a heartbeat, I feel the need to personally deal with this," Timothy said in a cautious


    tone. After all, there was a big gap between a disciple at the seventh grade of the Spirit Realm and one


    at the King Realm. Moreover, it seemed that he had taken a lot of interest in Rocky after seeing his


    battle with Xavier. Thus, he was intrigued to personally meet the "neer".


    "Okay then." After nodding slightly, Hannah got up from her seat and walked towards thepetition


    area to get Rocky.

 Chapter 1448 He Remained Suspicious

    Chapter 1448 He Remained Suspicious


    Upon asking for the other elders and the five stewards to head back to the Sword Spirit Sect, Timothy


    and Harrison left first and went straight to the Arcane Sword Hall.


    At the same time, Hannah walked into thepetition area and sought Rocky. After finally finding him,


    she said, "Here you are. Come with me. The leader wants to see you."


    "Huh? The leader?" Rocky actually didn''t expect that his battle with Xavier would catch the attention of


    the sect leader. In his honest opinion, it came as a big surprise.


    But at some point, he knew that he was going to be summoned by the higher-ups because of


    everything that he had disyed in the entirepetition. Thus, upon hearing what Hannah said, he


    just simply nodded with a smile. Then, the two of them left thepetition area under the watchful


    eyes of the crowd who had just witnessed the recent battle.


    As soon as they entered the Arcane Sword Hall, Rocky saw that Timothy and Harrison were already


    there, seated and patiently waiting for their arrival. There was no one else except the sect leader and


    the governor. With this, Rocky immediately discerned they were trying to keep this conversation a


    secret one.


    "Thank you, Hannah. You may leave now," Timothy ordered at once.


    Hearing her father''smand, Hannah cast a slight nce at Rocky before she bowed and left the


    hall. She was actually concerned about how their meeting would turn out, but she knew that her father


    was a sensible person. Hence, as long as Rocky told the truth and exined everything ordingly,


    there shouldn''t be any problem.


    At this point, there were only three people left inside the hall¡ªTimothy, Harrison, and Rocky.


    Despite being in front of the two powerful figures of the Sword Spirit Sect, Rocky looked rather calm,


    and there wasn''t any hint of fear or panic in his eyes.


    "Basil, let me get straight to the point. Do you know why we requested your presence here?" Timothy


    inquired.


    "Yes, sir. I do. You want to know where I really came from, what my purpose of hiding my real strength


    was, as well as my intention ofing here to the Sword Spirit City. Am I right about all that?" Rocky


    answered straightforwardly. He was a clever man, and thus he had a full understanding of what might


    be running in their minds.


    "Well, I guess you really are a smart man. Now that you know what we want to know, go ahead and tell


    us the truth," Timothy said as he stroked his beard. Although he was the leader of the Sword Spirit


    Sect, Timothy had always been gentle. Of course, he had a lot of reasons to doubt Rocky, but he didn''t


    need to be hostile towards him before he figured out everything that the young man was hiding.


    "I understand. Then, please let me say this bluntly. The truth is that I actually didn''t enter the Sword


    Spirit City for any special or hidden purpose. I just wanted to improve my strength, and I thought that


    this was the most suitable ce to do it," Rocky said with a straight face.


    "Really? That''s all? Then, why did you need to hide your real strength? This fact bothers me a lot. I can


    see that you''re still very young, yet you''ve already attained such powerful strength. If you wanted to be


    a part of the Sword Spirit Sect, you could have done it directly. After all, we never reject young and


    talented prospects like you," Timothy remarked. After he heard what Rocky said, his suspicions weren''t


    fully answered. The young man''s exnation wasn''t that convincing for him.


    "Before I came to the Sword Spirit City, I didn''t know how strong I was. You might have already heard,


    but I grew up in a very remote vige, and only a dozen families were living there. Thus, no one really


    told me anything about spirit warriors. I might have some skills and potentials, but I didn''t discover them


    until I came here," Rocky answered in a serious tone, trying his best to sound as sincere and truthful as


    possible.


    Timothy and Harrison exchanged nces upon hearing this. Rocky might have given them a usible


    exnation, but they still thought that there were a lot of loopholes in his story.


    "Yes, I''ve heard your story from Hannah. But if you''re telling the truth, how did you cultivate your


    spiritual power then? I can''t believe that you would be this proficient in using your spiritual power


    just aftering here." Timothy continued to pry.


    "Believe it or not, several spiritual beasts live around my hometown. Among them, some could produce


    treasures that are simr to the ethereal crystals. Therefore, since I was a child, I have been in contact


    with these spiritual treasures, though I didn''t know what they were for. As time passed by, I was able to


    absorb the spiritual power they emitted unknowingly into my body. Thus, I have a lot of spiritual power


    stored within me but I didn''t know how to use it. Finally, when I came here, I was able to focus on


    utilizing it," Rocky continued. He had been well-prepared and already polished his made-up stories


    even before he faced the two of them. But right now, it didn''t matter how convincing they were. As long


    as they bought them, that would be more than enough.


    "I see. If that''s the case, then that would exin why his spiritual aura can''t be emitted from his body.


    He has never formally practiced any kind of cultivation method and he only relied on absorbing the


    spiritual power from those spiritual treasures. Although there is a lot of spiritual power within him, he


    couldn''t activate it. That''s why he looks just like an ordinary person at first nce," Harrison concluded


    as he discussed it with Timothy.


    "It still sounds too good to be true, but it''s possible," Timothy replied with a nod as he fixed his gaze on


    Rocky.


    So far, all the things that Rocky said were reasonable enough to exin the dubious facts surrounding


    him. However, both Timothy and Harrison experienced a lot in their lives. They wouldn''t be easily


    fooled with just that. There were still a lot of details that they needed to countercheck, and just a single


    inconsistency would put Rocky in a tight spot.


    "I also heard from Ramon that you bumped into Ally on purpose so that you could be taken for


    treatment here. Why would you do that?" Harrison asked with inquisitive eyes.


    "It''s actually a long story, so please bear with me." Then, with a slightly deep sigh, Rocky started telling


    another made-up story. "I left my hometown in order to make a name for myself in the Supreme Ether


    Land. However, after I started my journey, I encountered some terrible guys. Since I was from the


    countryside, I was easily fooled. I was swindled and they managed to take all of my belongings. My bad


    luck didn''t end there. Later on, I was abducted to the area just outside of the Sword Spirit City. I was


    actually almost on the brink of being sold as aborer. Fortunately, I was able to escape just in time. At


    that point, I didn''t have any money on me and so I suffered from hunger for a while. Realizing that I


    needed to do something about my situation, I tried my luck to see if I could meet some rich people who


    could spare me some food and money. Then, that was when I bumped into Ally. I was surprised that I


    was taken here in the Sword Spirit City by the kind-hearteddy. Before that incident, I already heard


    about the Sword Spirit City because of its good reputation. So, when I saw that I was brought here, I


    thought this might be the opportunity that I was waiting for. And I''m sure that you already know


    everything that happened afterward," Rocky said as he recounted his miserable "experience" before he


    came to the city.


    "So, you''re telling us that you just happened to enter the Sword Spirit City by ident?" Timothy asked


    with furrowed brows as he scrutinized Rocky further.


    "Yes. Just as I told you, I really didn''t have a specific purpose on why I entered the Sword Spirit City,"


    Rocky greatly emphasized. "I totally understand that hiding my real strength is something uncalled for.


    However, if other people discovered that I have such kind of spiritual power within me, I thought that I


    would be under more suspicion and that I might be expelled from the Sword Spirit Sect. Therefore, I


    waited for an opportunity to prove myself. With that, I hoped that I could attract the attention of the


    powerful leaders like you two, so that I coulde clean. Fortunately, that was what happened. In my


    current state, I know that I''m not that talented in terms of swordsmanship, but there are other things


    that I could offer. For example, I''m good at beast taming and beast curing, because I''ve been dealing


    with all kinds of spiritual beasts since I was a child. I can say that I know them pretty well," Rocky


    exined in detail.


    "Speaking of which... That spiritual beast that you summoned earlier, is that a demonic spiritual beast?"


    Timothy asked straightforwardly. "Yes," Rocky answered briefly.


    "But demonic spiritual beasts usually don''t appear in the Ethereal Region. Moreover, it''s not something


    that a spirit warrior can just control easily. So, how are you able to control this demonic spiritual beast?"


    Timothy queried out of curiosity.


    "It''s because I raised it myself," Rocky replied without hesitation.


    "You raised it?" Both Timothy and Harrison were greatly taken aback after hearing that Rocky was able


    to raise a demonic spiritual beast, which was far stronger than ordinary spiritual beasts.


    "I actually saved it from another fierce spiritual beast when I was still a child. At that time, I thought that


    it was just an ordinary spiritual beast, only to findter on that it was something special. Not only did it


    grow fast, but it was also stronger than ordinary spiritual beasts. I was fascinated by it, so I trained it


    with all my might and I managed to make it act ording to my orders," Rocky exined like it wasn''t


    such a big of a deal.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "How about when you merged with it? How did you do that?" Timothy asked. The truth was that he was


    really curious about that skill. After all, in his vast experience, he had never seen a human being who


    could fuse with a spiritual beast, let alone a demonic spiritual beast.


    "Well, I''m afraid I might not be able to exin it. During the time that I discovered that skill, I was


    actually in grave danger. Then, fortunately, I identally found out that I can do it. Since then, I''ve


    been able to do it whenever I want," Rocky said with a bit of an awkward smile.


    After hearing everything that Rocky had said, Timothy looked at Harrison and it seemed that they didn''t


    have anything more to ask. From their observation, Rocky never showed any hint of nervousness or


    anxiety. Moreover, all of his answers were consistent and reasonable, and they didn''t find anything


    suspicious. However, Timothy still couldn''t shake the feeling that this young man was still hiding


    something and that he wasn''t as simple as he appeared to be.

 Chapter 1449 Agreed To Teach Tessa

    Chapter 1449 Agreed To Teach Tessa


    "If the two of you still feel worried, I''ll immediately leave the Sword Spirit City without causing any


    trouble. To be honest, although I''ve only been in the Sword Spirit City for a few months, I already


    learned a lot. That''s how I made so much progress so quickly! Even if I leave the Sword Spirit City now,


    I''ll still remember that you gave me the chance to cultivate here. Given the chance in the future, I will


    definitely repay the Sword Spirit City..." Rocky took the opportunity and made sure to carefully choose


    his words to touch the hearts of Timothy and Harrison.


    "Young man, there''s no need for that! We aren''t unreasonable people. If you''re saying the truth, we can


    come to an understanding. However, it''s the first time that we have faced a situation like this in our


    Sword Spirit City, and it''s also rare to see a talented young man like you. Apart from some minor things,


    you did progress so quickly in such a short period of time that it''s only fitting to describe you as a


    genius, but that''s also the same reason that we have to be suspicious of you. After all, many


    coincidences invite suspicion. Of course, I''ll keep in mind that you risked your life to protect Hannah.


    So, why don''t you step out for a bit? I''ll discuss this with Harrison and then we''ll tell you our decision."


    Timothy gave him a kind smile.


    "I understand." Rocky nodded and cupped his hands towards the two of them before leaving.


    As soon as he walked out of the Arcane Sword Hall, he saw Tessa and Ramon standing right at the


    door. The frazzled Tessa quickly homed in on him.


    "Are you okay?" she nervously asked as soon as she saw Rocky exit. From the moment Hannah took


    him away, Tessa realized that Rocky must be in trouble.


    "Hard to say. It alles down on the decision Master Timothy and Master Harrison make. There''s a


    chance I''ll have to leave the Sword Spirit Sect soon," Rocky replied, a weak smile on his face.


    "Leave? No way! I''ll go inside and reason with them immediately. You didn''t do anything wrong. Why


    would you have to leave?" Tessa immediately became upset, since her trust in Rocky was absolute.


    Even though Rocky kept secrets from her in the past, shepletely believed that he was definitely a


    good person.


    "I know you want to help me, but there''s no need for you to do that. I believe that Master Timothy will


    definitely make a rational decision," Rocky assured her with a casual wave of his hand.


    "But if you just leave like this, who will help me train Nightshade..." A pout appeared on Tessa''s lips.


    "Nightshade recently made a lot of progress. You can train it in the future by yourself. I''ll give you the


    training method," Rocky reassured her.


    At the same time, Timothy and Harrison continued their discussion in the Arcane Sword Hall. They


    found it difficult toe to a decision.


    If Rocky hadn''t managed to break through to the King Realm in today''s battle, they wouldn''t even


    hesitate in kicking him out of the Sword Spirit Sect. Their suspicion regarding Rocky''s background still


    gnawed on them. However, Rocky reached the King Realm and showed various extraordinary skills,


    and it made them feel that it would be a pity if they abandoned him.


    Everyone knew that the amount of manpower and material resources a n or a sect needed to train a


    warrior to be a master at the King Realm was unimaginable. Moreover, it was even rarer to see


    someone like Rocky who was obviously outstanding in the aspect of beast taming. Although the Sword


    Spirit Sect specialized in swordsmanship, they also paid great attention to the cultivation of other skills.


    However, they still failed to cultivate any extraordinary talents. Yet Rocky, a supernormal talent, came


    to their sect. Rocky was considered a supernormal talent because he could do many things that could


    not be exined bymon sense. That included his spiritual aura that even Timothy and Harrison


    couldn''t detect, the magical beast transformation skill, and his talent in both beast taming and beast


    curing. If the Sword Spirit Sect gave up on such a talent, other sects and ns would surely snap him


    up and invite him to join them. Meanwhile, the Sword Spirit Sect would lose a powerful disciple.


    However, Timothy and Harrison had to carefully consider if there was any truth in Rocky''s words or


    whether he had other intentions. If Rocky did anything harmful to them after they agreed to let him stay,


    then it would also cause them great damage.


    "Master Timothy, I leave this up to you!" Harrison found it difficult to make a choice, so he left it to


    Timothy to make the call.


    "If Basil continues to stay in our sect, he''ll probably be a double-edged sword. It''s hard to tell at the


    moment whether he''ll be good or bad for our sect. However, I''m more interested in his beast


    transformation skill. If the disciples or masters who have spiritual beasts can learn this skill, it may help


    our sect be more powerful and we can cause a sensation overnight!" Since Timothy was the


    leader of the Sword Spirit Sect, he naturally took the sect''s interests into ount. Although he was still


    suspicious of Rocky''s motives, from the perspective of what they could gain, Rocky''s value was far


    greater than he could imagine if he was properly used. That could also serve as Rocky''s contribution to


    the Sword Spirit Sect.


    "So your decision is to keep him, right?" Harrison rified.


    "Yes. But you have to send someone to keep a close eye on him and then directly report their findings


    to me. You should observe him for three months. If he doesn''t do anything suspicious within three


    months, then he really doesn''t have any other intentions and we don''t need to worry about him


    anymore," Timothy decided after giving it some thought.


    "I understand." Harrison nodded and then shouted, "Basil,e back in!"


    When Rocky heard Harrison''s voiceing from the hall, he turned to Tessa and said, "I''ll go in now."


    After bidding his goodbye, he walked back into the Arcane Sword Hall.


    "Basil, you hid your strength while you stayed in the Sword Spirit City. Logically speaking, we should be


    cautious and let you leave the Sword Spirit Sect. However, since you''re already at the King Realm and


    have a remarkable talent, not to mention you have also saved Hannah, I decide to let you stay in our


    sect. But we would also require something from you..." Timothy trailed off.


    "Please go ahead!" Rocky nodded in understanding.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "I hope you can teach the Sword Spirit Sect''s disciples the beast transformation skill," Timothy finally


    dered.


    "Of course, I have no problem with that. However, not everyone can learn the skill. Those who want to


    learn it must have enough aptitude, or else they will easily go astray," Rocky exined.


    "You can take your pick out of the disciples from our Sword Spirit Sect or even the masters at the King


    Realm and find who are talented enough. Afterwards, you can teach them," Timothy immediately


    suggested.


    "I''m just afraid that I can''t teach them well. But I think Miss Tessa can learn it. First of all, her


    Nightshade is a good spiritual beast, and secondly, I''m already familiar with her. Let me teach her first.


    If she can sessfully master the skill, I''ll find the confidence to teach others as well." Of course,


    Rocky would not easily teach the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill to just anyone. If he was given


    the choice to teach someone, he would only impart the skill to Tessa.


    "Tessa?" Harrison''s eyes narrowed when he heard those words. His obvious worry was palpable even


    if he tried to hide it.


    "Don''t worry. Although learning this skill is risky, I can guarantee that Tessa won''t be in any danger.


    Moreover, if she can learn it, it''ll be of great help to her cultivation in the future," Rocky coaxed since he


    immediately realized what was going through Harrison''s mind.


    "Well..." Harrison hesitated.


    "Harrison, just let Tessa learn the skill from him. With her talent, she should be able to master it,"


    Timothy said.

 Chapter 1450 Hide In The Military Camp

    Chapter 1450 Hide In The Military Camp


    "All right. You just have to make sure that Tessa would be safe," Harrison finally agreed as he issued a


    strict warning.


    "You can trust me on that. Thank you very much, sirs!" Rocky quickly answered, nodding respectfully at


    Harrison and Timothy.


    "Go on and have a rest. You already had a long day." Timothy waved his hand as he dismissed Rocky.


    Rocky then bowed and left the Arcane Sword Hall. As soon as he stepped out, he saw that Tessa and


    Ramon were there, waiting for him toe out. Tessa immediately walked up to him and asked, "How


    did it go? What will they do to you?"


    "Well, what do you think?" Rocky asked as he smiled brightly.


    "Judging on your smug face, I should assume that they let you stay. Am I right?" Tessa guessed


    immediately.


    "Yes, that¡¯s right. However, they¡¯re letting me stay on one condition." Then, Rocky fixed his gaze on


    Tessa and let out a mysterious smile.


    "What is it? And why are you looking at me like that?" Tessa asked with furrowed brows.


    "You have to be my disciple!" Rocky eximed out of nowhere.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?! Why should I be your disciple? You¡¯re not even qualified!"


    Tessa snorted coldly, thinking that Rocky was just messing with her.


    "It¡¯s true! The sect leader and the governor wanted me to teach you my unique skill. That is their


    condition for letting me stay," Rocky exined.


    "Unique skill? Which one are you talking about?" Tessa asked, still confused but expectant at the same


    time.


    "Remember the spiritual skill that I used to fuse the power of my spiritual beast with mine? That one


    that I used earlier during my match with Xavier?" Rocky replied.


    "What?! I can learn that? You¡¯re going to teach me such a powerful spiritual skill? I swear I¡¯ll beat you


    up if you¡¯re lying to me!" Tessa was so thrilled to hear it, but she was in utter disbelief that Rocky would


    agree to such a condition.


    "I¡¯m not lying! I promised the leader and the governor, and I fully intend to keep that. I have to make


    sure that you learn it. Otherwise, I will have to pack my things and leave," Rocky said casually as he


    lightly scratched his head.


    "Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m confident that I¡¯m smart enough to learn anything that you will teach me. I¡¯ll do my


    best. I promise!" Tessa even patted her chest to show her confidence and determination. But then, the


    very next moment, she lowered her head and asked, "Will it be too difficult?"


    "Ha-ha! Well, you can worry about that when we start the lesson." Rocky chuckled and then turned


    towards Ramon who had been silent all this time. "If you want to learn it, I don¡¯t mind teaching you


    together."


    "No, thanks. First of all, I don¡¯t possess a spiritual beast. And I just think that that unorthodox way of


    fighting doesn¡¯t suit my style," Ramon said, obviously unwilling to lower his pride.


    "All right then. I won¡¯t force you," Rocky answered as he shrugged his shoulders.


    "So, when are you going to teach me?" Tessa asked impatiently. It was obvious that she couldn¡¯t wait


    anymore that her eyes were almost twinkling excitedly.


    "Hmm, we still have a few days before we enter the Martial Spirit Graveyard. Do you think we can start


    already?" Rocky said after thinking for a while.


    "Of course! Let¡¯s go!" Tessa couldn¡¯t help but exim and hurriedly took Rocky¡¯s hand so that they


    could leave right away. Ramon was left there, watching the back of the two.


    "There are still lots of work that I need to do. I won¡¯t let that brat get out of my reach. I¡¯ll get much


    stronger. Just wait and see," Ramon uttered with a serious expression. The next moment, he also left


    the ce.


    At the same time, the news that Rocky was not kicked out of the sect and the city had immediately


    reached Miguel¡¯s camp.


    "What?! The leader actually let that guy stay? Damn it! What are they thinking?" Miguel roared as he


    paced back and forth in his pavilion. He couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth and clench his fists as he heard


    the news. It obviously pissed him off to the extreme.


    "Young master, please calm down. There are still many chances to deal with that guy. We just have to


    be a bit more patient," one of his men advised.


    "Bullshit! Didn¡¯t you see what happened in thepetition? That bastard is more powerful than Xavier!


    That means that he¡¯s much stronger than me! And unless I also break through to the King Realm, there


    will be nothing I can do about him!" Miguel shouted resentfully.


    "That¡¯s not true, young master. Aren¡¯t you going to the Martial Spirit Graveyard soon? Everyone knows


    that it has nothing but dangers. It should be the perfect ce and opportunity for you to get back at


    him. I¡¯m sure you can find a way to deal with him there," the henchman suggested.


    "That¡¯s actually a good idea. Many spirit warriors at the King Realm, who will be entering the graveyard,


    have a good rtionship with me. I can definitely ask for their help and teach that Basil the


    consequences of going against me!" Miguel said with a wicked grin on his face.


    Meanwhile, on the border battlefield of the Ethereal Region, several figures could be seen sneaking


    into a very remote and inconspicuous human military camp at a fast speed. A momentter, they were


    able to steal some of the soldiers¡¯ clothes and quickly changed into them in a hidden area not far from


    the camp.


    Soon enough, these figures rushed out and disguised themselves as human soldiers.


    As they came into the light, it turned out to be the people from the Wild Spirit Land¡ªMarcia and the


    others who were captured before.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Back then, Marcia led a team to investigate the mysterious area in the Wild Spirit Land and sneaked


    into the aliennd alone. Consequently, she was the first to discover that there were other races from


    another world that were trying to invade the Wild Spirit Land. Realizing that their world was in grave


    danger, she deliberately let herself be caught to investigate the other world further. After being sent to


    thisnd, she was temporarily imprisoned in a concentration camp where she saw a lot of people,


    members of the spiritual race, and spirit-manipted beasts that were also being held against their will.


    Soon after, she discovered that the creatures from the aliennd had already started invading and


    plundering her world. Therefore, after knowing this, she tried her hardest to get back to the Wild Spirit


    Land, but unfortunately, she didn¡¯t seed. Hence, she did all she could to gather information in the


    concentration camp to figure out what kind ofnd she was brought to.


    Later on, Marcia saw Bryant and the other people from the Wild Spirit Land that were also captured. At


    that point, she knew that even though theirnd assembled the strongest army that they could form,


    they still fell into the hands of the Shura Race and also failed to destroy the door that connected the


    aliennd and the Wild Spirit Land. Therefore, it was natural that she despaired and almost lost all


    hope.


    However, since they were still alive, they couldn¡¯t give up just yet. Not long ago, several humans and


    members of the spiritual race that were imprisoned in the camp were escorted away in different


    locations. None of them knew where they were being sent; thus, they were pretty anxious.


    The group of prisoners where Marcia was included, happened to set out rtivelyter than the rest.


    Moreover, there were just a few of them, which was the reason why they were able to catch the Shuras


    escorting them off guard. Marcia led her fellow prisoners to fight back and managed to sessfully


    escape.


    However, as they fled, their enemies chased after them, killing many of theirpanions in the


    process. In the end, the only ones to survive were Marcia, Sabina, Allen, Marin, and Cherry, who was


    the current matriarch of the Butterfly Divine n.


    "Master, why didn¡¯t we enter the area of the human race of thisnd first? I think it should be safer to


    hide there. If the Shura Race came to find us, they would be looking for a needle in a haystack,"


    Sabina asked in confusion. Right now, there were very close to the border of the human race. If they


    kept going, they would be able to enter the human region in about a day. By then, there was a huge


    possibility that they could lose the members of the Shura Race that were chasing after them.


    "Although the Supreme Ether Land is in a situation of tripartite confrontation, the Shura Race is still the


    true ruler of the whole world. The human race and the spiritual race won¡¯t be able to do anything to


    them, and they are also extremely afraid of them. Even if we sneak into the human region, as long as


    the Shura Race is that determined to find us, I¡¯m afraid that they will still be able to have their way. The


    worse thing that could happen is that we would be the target of the all the human race here. So, I


    think that it¡¯s better if we sneak into the military camp first. The military camp is a lot different. We can


    easily hide our identities here," Marcia exined.

 Chapter 1451 The Expedition To The Martial Spirit Graveyard

    Chapter 1451 The Expedition To The Martial Spirit Graveyard


    "To add to that, we still have a chance to find where the others are, and we canunch a rescue


    mission as soon as possible. Unfortunately, we are no match for the Shura Race with our current


    strength, so we have to strengthen ourselves first. And for that, this border battlefield is undoubtedly


    suitable for cultivation!"


    Marcia articted her thoughts clearly and confidently.


    "I agree. We have to find our otherpanions as soon as possible," Allen responded immediately,


    nodding to show his approval.


    Seeing this, the others also nodded in agreement.


    "We need to change ourselves for the better if we want to survive in thisnd, and if we want to have a


    chance to save the others and return to our originalnd, we need to survive first. We must grow


    stronger to stand up to the cruelties of thisnd. Don''t forget that!"


    Marcia reminded them sternly. She knew that the Supreme Ether Land was much more ruthless than


    the Wild Spirit Land. If they didn''t keep their guards up, they woulde to an unimaginable and


    miserable end.


    "If only Basil were here¡ª,"


    Marin cut her words off with a small sigh.


    "Basil is no longer the Basil we once knew. He has his own mission, so we can no longer rely on him.


    Besides, don''t you think he has done enough for us? I don''t think it''s a bad thing for us toe to this


    world at this time!" answered Marcia with her eyes narrowed slightly, making her look harsh and


    severe.


    "Anyway, we''ll settle down in this military camp first. After that, we will wait for an opening for our next


    move."


    "Thest thing I expected when we came to thisnd was that we will still be doing our old job.


    But I think it''s good training for us to charge forward on the battlefield and carry out secret missions,"


    remarked Allen, trying to lighten the atmosphere.


    "Since we are in the same military camp, we should not gather in public next time. We can work in


    groups of two. That way, we can take care of each other and have back up if we need it. If I need to


    summon you, I will use a secret signal, and you can meet with me once you spot it,"


    Marcia added.


    Sabina and the others nodded and left soon after. Just as Marcia had instructed, they separated into


    pairs and returned to the military camp.


    Time flowed like the white, frothing water of a rapid river. Ten days seemed to pass in the blink of an


    eye.


    For the past ten days, Rocky and Tessa spent almost every day in each other''spany. Rocky taught


    her the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill. Tessa had a goodprehension, and she had


    mastered almost seven out of the ten things that Rocky had taught her, but because some of the skill


    concepts were too abstract, so she still couldn''t fully grasp them.


    But this was understandable. as it was not an easy thing to learn the skill. Back then, even Rocky had


    spent a lot of time and effort before he mastered it properly.


    After training for more than half a day, Tessa could not help butin. "This is too difficult! I''m done


    with it!" she cried out with a dull expression on her face.


    For the past few hours, Rocky kept on teaching her something, but she could not grasp it at all. She


    couldn''tpletely understand this lesson in such a short time, so she could only look at him with her


    ssy, confused eyes. She was losing confidence with every second that passed by!


    "It''s only this difficult to master because it''s powerful," Rocky encouraged her with a kind smile.


    "You''re right. This will take a lot of time and patience. However, I may have to take a break tomorrow


    because we''re going to the Martial Spirit Graveyard. I will just continue once wee back," dered


    Tessa.


    Although she was having a difficult time mastering the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill, her


    interest in it didn''t wane at all. Besides, she considered herself lucky that Rocky was teaching her, so


    she could notin, nor did she have any reason to give up. Perhaps, if this had happened in the


    past, she would not be able to sit still, but she liked to think that she had changed for the better.


    "No, no, you misunderstand. You have a better chance of mastering it once we are in the Martial Spirit


    Graveyard," Rocky corrected her, shaking his head in disagreement.


    "Wait, what? How could that be?" Tessa blurted out incredulously as she sent Rocky a dubious look.


    "It''s because the most basic condition for learning the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill is learning


    tomunicate with spiritual beasts. Unfortunately, there are only a few spiritual beasts in the Sword


    Spirit Sect, and most of them had already been tamed, so they aren''t helpful anymore for training your


    communication ability with spiritual beasts.


    Therefore, you must take wild spiritual beasts as your trial subjects if you want to learn how to


    communicate with spiritual beasts properly," exined Rocky seriously.


    "Isn''t that dangerous?


    After all, we are talking about the Martial Spirit Graveyard!"


    Tessa''s face immediately wrinkled with uncertainty. The Martial Spirit Graveyard was already a very


    dangerous ce, so she was afraid that she would not be able to keep up with it if she had to practice


    the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill there. She was afraid that she would be overwhelmed.


    "What''s is that face for? Are you afraid?" Rocky asked her with a smirk, which sessfully annoyed


    Tessa and made her forget about her doubts and fears.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "I''m not afraid! I''ve never been afraid of anything since I was a child!" Tessa snorted as she proudly


    puffed her chest out, rising to Rocky''s bait.


    "That''s good then. What I worry about most is that you might give up halfway. If that were to happen, I


    wouldn''t be able to face the sect leader and the governor," Rocky reminded her straightforwardly.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t let that happen. I am just worried because the Martial Spirit Graveyard is an


    incredibly dangerous ce. Last year, my father barred me from going there because he was afraid


    that I would drag the team down. He thought that I was too weak, so I might be a liability instead of an


    asset to the team.


    If Hannah didn''t persuade my father, I wouldn''t have had the chance to go with you this year,"


    Tessa confessed with a sigh.


    "You don''t have to worry about that as long as you are with me. I am a good guardian, you know. I


    promise to protect you,"


    Rocky promised with a reassuring smile.


    "But you are only slightly stronger than me! How will you protect me? The Martial Spirit Graveyard is


    not an ordinary ce, so we shouldn''t underestimate it. Even though you are at the King Realm right


    now, what guarantee do you have that you can protect someone else once you''ve entered it? You


    would likely be too busy defending yourself!"


    Tessa protested, snorting as a dubious expression shed across her face.


    "Since you''ve already mentioned that, could you tell me something about the Martial Spirit Graveyard?


    After all, the more I learn about that ce, the more I could prepare," suggested Rocky.


    Tessa nodded gingerly and immediately ryed to Rocky all the information she had about the Martial


    Spirit Graveyard. Rocky listened intently, cataloging these findings in his mind.


    Early the next morning, the two went to the Arcane Sword Hall together.


    An elder leading the team also joined them this time. All in all, besides ten warriors at the King Realm


    such Rocky and Xavier, the three people, Tessa, Miguel and Ramon, were also among them.


    Before the group left, Timothy gave them many exhortations, which wasn''t surprising, as the Martial


    Spirit Graveyard was one of the most dangerous forbidden areas of the Sword Spirit Sect.


    There were no assurances whether or not they could grab any martial spirit, and their sess all


    depended on their fortune and strength at that moment.


    Then, under the elder''s guiding hand, they proceeded behind the mountain belonging to the Sword


    Spirit Sect, where they found a tunnel-like cave. They traveled for a long time, going deeper and


    deeper into its depths until, finally, they found an exit out of the cave. The perfect view of lush


    mountains and forests met them at the end, taking away the fatigue that they were beginning to feel.


    Rocky looked around in slight awe. He was sure that they were in a valley now, but there was


    something strange about the ce. He noticed that some parts of the valley werepletely bare,


    while the other areas were packed with dense trees that intertwined with each other like living veins. At


    the same time, he could feel countless eyes staring at him, hidden beneath the overgrown forest


    surrounding them.


    "Okay, everyone, listen carefully. We have to pass through the valley before we can reach the Martial


    Spirit Graveyard. Although this valley is not particrly dangerous, a lot of spiritual beasts reside here.


    And if we disturb these spiritual beasts, they will undoubtedly attack us together. So, stay attentive to


    your surroundings, and make sure that you don''t get left behind, or the consequences will be


    unthinkable!"


    the elder, Uriel You, who was leading the team, warned them sternly.

 Chapter 1452 Encounter Centipede-like Beasts

    Chapter 1452 Encounter Centipede-like Beasts


    Uriel was known as the youngest elder in the entire Sword Spirit Sect. He was very talented and was


    just a step away from cultivating and brewing the Imperial Soul. Of course, back in his days, he was


    also one of the sessful members who had obtained a martial spirit from the Martial Spirit Graveyard.


    After hearing his instructions, everyone nodded in agreement.


    "Miguel, the three of you should try your best not to make any unnecessary movements. Save your


    energy and be prepared when you have to merge with the martial spirit. After all, it''s going to be hard to


    say who it will recognize as its master," Uriel strictly told Miguel.


    "Yes, sir. I understand," Miguel replied, cupping his hands towards the elder. He quickly cast a nce


    towards Rocky while showing a hint of gloom on his face.


    Soon enough, their team headed directly for the Heavenly Ravine Valley.


    The Martial Spirit Graveyard was actually located in the depths of the valley. Within this area, there


    were many natural-born spiritual beasts, but most of them were difficult to capture. Moreover, these


    beasts usually moved in groups, so a lot of effort and great strength would be needed just to capture


    one of them. Besides, the Sword Spirit Sect had an ancestral doctrine, stating that its members were


    prohibited from capturing the spiritual beasts in the valley without permission. The main reason for that


    was because the valley functioned as a natural barrier to protect the Martial Spirit Graveyard in case


    intruders would try to sneak in.


    About half a dayter, the team walked out of a jungle and entered a desert-like area. Although the


    area looked pretty much deste, it gave off an ominous atmosphere. The rocks were rugged, and


    there were huge snake-like beast shadows moving just beneath the ground. Furthermore, there were


    several beast bones scattered all around, indicating the presence of powerful and savage creatures.


    "Everyone, this is a very dangerous area. Be careful and observe your surroundings!" Uriel briefly


    turned to the team members and warned them.


    However, even before his voice faded, the ground beneath his feet began to tremble, and it gradually


    grew more violent as if a massive earthquake was about to ensue.


    "Watch out! It¡¯sing from under us!" Uriel shouted as he sensed a vicious spiritual aura wasing


    from beneath the ground.


    At the same time, Rocky pulled Tessa and Ramon to quickly retreat a few steps back.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Boom!


    A momentter, just below the ground where they stood, a huge sand-formed column drilled out and


    soared into the sky. Then, a beast shadow that looked like a giant centipede emerged before them. It


    had a long tail that looked like a scorpion¡¯s and it instantly waved in the air, sweeping directly towards


    them. It emitted a wave of spiritual power that turned into sharp energy that tried to pour on them. From


    what they perceived, its savage aura that immediately filled the surroundings should be at the low level


    of the King Realm.


    Seeing that the spiritual beast that suddenly attacked them was at the King Realm, Uriel shook his


    head lightly and wore a serious expression. He never expected that they would have such bad luck


    before they could even reach the graveyard. Although there were indeed many spiritual beasts at this


    level in the valley, they only usually appeared at the depths of the valley.


    With Uriel¡¯s strength, dealing with a spiritual beast at the level of the King Realm shouldn¡¯t be a tough


    task. However, he would not be able to move that freely since he had to protect hispanions before


    he could focus on the beast. So, he quickly unleashed his spiritual power to form a spiritual shield that


    would protect the rest of the group.


    With this, the heavy strikes of the centipede-like spiritual beast were blocked off by the elder¡¯s spiritual


    shield. The problem was that when the beast saw this, it might have been pissed off, so it directly


    rushed towards the spiritual shield and used its humongous body to smack it.


    Because of this, the spiritual shield received a huge impact and shook wildly. Although Uriel was


    indeed very powerful, the strength of a spiritual beast at the King Realm was usually stronger than spirit


    warriors at the same realm. Therefore, it wasmon knowledge that even warriors at the King Realm


    would often avoid confronting spiritual beasts at the King Realm whenever they spotted one.


    Under the intense rampaging of the spiritual beast, it was obvious that the spiritual shield wouldn''t hold


    out for long.


    "This centipede is widely known for its magnanimous strength. I didn¡¯t expect that this would be the one


    to appear here. I assume that a natural ethereal crystal should have been formed within its body." For a


    while, Uriel thought of a n on how they should deal with the beast. Then, he turned towards Rocky


    and the rest of the team and said, "In addition to these three disciples, the rest of the warriors at the


    King Realm will join hands to kill this centipede together. Consider this task to be a part of your training.


    Don¡¯t worry. I have you covered. Lastly, whoever inflicts the final strike and kill the beast for good shall


    get the ethereal crystal in its body."


    Hearing this, most of them let out a greedy smile. Even Xavier was also itching to have a piece of the


    beast.


    Rocky also seemed to be quite interested as the expression on his face gradually became a little


    serious.


    Then, except for Rocky, the other nine powerful warriors at the King Realm quickly rushed out and


    attacked the giant centipede simultaneously.


    Although it was supposed to be very powerful, the beast was restrained little by little due to the joint


    assault of the warriors at the King Realm. Additionally, Uriel was looking after them so that they could


    attack at will. Not long after, the giant centipede was suppressed and soon fell into a passive position.


    Rocky also participated to take the beast down, but he didn''t really exert much effort, knowing that the


    others could already take care of it.


    Just as the giant centipede was about to be killed by the team, a sudden violent vibration came from


    the ground again. Before Uriel and the others could react, another giant centipede rushed out and


    immediately pounced on them as if it was supporting the other one.


    At the sight of the second spiritual beast, all of them didn¡¯t dare to act rashly and hurriedly regrouped to


    a safe distance.


    Bang!


    All of a sudden, the second giant centipedended on the ground with a loud thud and positioned itself


    in front of the first one, which was almost on the brink of death already. To their surprise, the second


    giant centipede opened its huge and bloody mouth and began to devour the severely injured one. Uriel


    and the others were rendered speechless and motionless as they witnessed a horrible sight.


    "Don''t let it devour its own kind! It will just increase its strength!" Uriel shouted as he regained his


    senses. His face turned pale as if he knew that something devastating was about to happen.


    The next moment, he took the lead and rushed towards the spiritual beast. He was immediately


    followed by Xavier and the other warriors at the King Realm.


    Unexpectedly, the devouring speed of the centipede was even faster than what Uriel had foreseen. The


    moment they reached in front of the beast, it had already fully eaten the other one. Immediately after,


    the spiritual light around its body shed brightly, and its spiritual aura increased drastically, indicating


    that its overall strength had be much stronger than before.


    Then, the centipede let out a deafening roar. It actually contained a mighty spiritual power, making the


    sound wave rather disastrous. In a sh, the ground exploded as the ferocious sound wave spread out.


    At the sight of this, everyone pulled out, and not even Uriel could make a move. Right now, they were


    being forced to stand back, not knowing how powerful this spiritual beast had really be.


    Then, the giant centipede didn¡¯t waste any time. It pounced on one of the warriors at the King Realm.


    Seeing that the giant centipede was aggressively approaching him, this King Realm warrior dared not


    to be careless, knowing that its current strength was supposed to be about twice or more of what they


    had faced earlier. He immediatelyunched a defensive strike to resist it. However, he was taken aback


    when his defense was effortlessly broken by the savage spiritual beast that directly pounced on him.


    Caught off guard, the warrior was hit outright. The impact he received was so enormous that he flew


    dozens of meters away. As he crashed on the ground, he spat out mouthfuls of blood.


    Xavier and the other warriors at the King Realm looked at each other upon seeing what had happened


    to theirrade. If this giant centipede was able to take down a warrior at the King Realm that easily,


    they spected that even if they joined hands, they might still not be able to resist its overbearing


    attack.


    At this point, even Uriel was at a loss. If they were just dealing with the first centipede, he was confident


    that he could kill it in one go. But now, he perceived that the power of the second giant centipede,


    which had devoured the first one, had already increased to the middle level of the King Realm.


    Although his strength should still be sufficient to finish this beast off, he knew that it might take him a


    while, and it wasn¡¯t much of an efficient idea. After all, if he spent a lot of time fighting it off, they might


    attract more spiritual beasts in the process, and that was thest thing that he wanted to happen.


    Besides, their main goal foring here was not to fight these beasts but to acquire the martial spirits.


    "We have no choice. Let''s retreat first!" Uriel ordered after careful consideration. He was well aware


    that there was no sense in fighting for something that had no value.

 Chapter 1453 Rocky Got The Ethereal Crystal

    Chapter 1453 Rocky Got The Ethereal Crystal


    Just as Uriel finished his words, however, the giant centipede-like beast suddenly turned and rushed


    towards Tessa and her twopanions.


    "Damn it!" he cursed. Obviously, he hadn''t expected that the beast would know how to choose a weak


    target to attack. With the strength that Tessa and herpanions had, it would be a miracle if they


    could withstand even a single blow from the beast. Therefore, Uriel immediately wanted to rush to their


    rescue.


    Unfortunately, wherever the beast moved, dust rose in an instant, forming a barrier of sand around it


    and blocking Uriel''s rescue.


    In less than a moment, the giant centipede had approached Tessa and herpanions. The three of


    them were trembling in fear and their faces had gone pale. As a spiritual beast of the King Realm, this


    giant centipede was too strong for them to defeat!


    "Run!" Miguel yelled in a shaky voice, then quickly retreated.


    "Miss Tessa!" Ramon called immediately.


    "It''s toote to run," Tessa replied calmly. She frowned as she surveyed the situation. The giant


    centipede was already too close to them. No matter how fast they ran, it would be impossible for them


    to escape its grasp.


    "You can''t just stay here and wait for death! Come with me, Tessa," Miguel urged, rushing to her.


    But just before he reached her, another figure appeared out of nowhere and stood in front of her.


    "I knew you woulde." Tessa smiled with relief.


    Just as she had expected, Rocky had materialized in front of her.


    When he saw Rocky''s sudden appearance, Miguel''s face turned sour. This had been a great


    opportunity for him to save Tessa and be the hero, but much to his annoyance, Rocky had taken it


    ahead of him.


    "Step back!" Rocky said seriously. In that moment, he looked strong and intimidating.


    Tessa and Ramon were stunned. They were used to seeing Rocky always act frivolous and carefree,


    so it was hard to get used to this serious side of him.


    "Basil, what do you want to do? Don''t be impulsive!" Tessa said anxiously.


    "I''m going to kill it," Rocky replied coldly.


    "You? Stop kidding around and look closely. That''s a spiritual beast at the King Realm!" Miguel


    sneered, stepping back.


    "Basil, don''t mess around. Even though you are at the King Realm now, this spiritual beast is definitely


    stronger than you," Ramon chimed in.


    However, Rocky ignored them and charged at the giant centipede as the speed of lightning.


    On the other side, Uriel, who had just broken through the sand barrier, was also surprised to see that


    Rocky was recklessly fighting the giant centipede head-on.


    The other warriors at the King Realm also thought that Rocky was crazy, but it was toote for them to


    stop him even if they wanted to.


    In the blink of an eye, Rocky was only a few meters away from the beast.


    Almost at the same time, the beast opened its enormous bloody mouth and released terrifying spiritual


    power that enveloped Rocky in an instant, leaving him no chance to escape.


    "Spirit Possession!"


    With a shout, Rocky summoned Glutton and entered the state of possession. His speed was so fast


    that no one even realized what was happening. Instantly, his strength increased.


    A momentter, he turned into a sharp spiritual light shadow, like a swift sword, and collided directly


    with the giant beast. The very next moment, he pulled back.


    When hended on the ground, he knelt on one knee and stared straight at the beast. His clothes were


    torn all over, and he looked disheveled.


    "Basil? Are you okay?" Tessa shouted nervously.


    "Humph! You''re really biting off more than you can chew," Miguel sneered.


    Uriel and the others were also worried about Rocky, but at that moment, the giant centipede suddenly


    let out a strange and terrifying scream. Then, seven inches below its abdomen, blood suddenly spurted


    out. The skin and flesh of the giant centipede separated, after which the corpse of the previous giant


    centipede slipped out of its wound, and its huge body fell to the ground. The beast gasped for breath as


    ity there dying.


    The jaws of everyone standing around dropped in shock. They didn''t know how Rocky had killed the


    giant centipede with one blow. After all, the gap in strength between them was enormous.


    It was only then that they noticed that there was a drastic change in Rocky''s appearance, as if he had


    turned into a beast.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is this the unique skill he disyed before? I didn''t expect it to be so powerful... " Uriel eximed,


    nodding appreciatively.


    The other spirit warriors at the King Realm were also taken aback, and even a little jealous. They had


    never imagined that Rocky would have created such a strange skill tobine with a spiritual beast, let


    alone that it would work so well.


    Of course, the one with the worst expression on his face was still Miguel. He looked as if he wanted to


    swallow Rocky alive.


    "Basil, are you okay?" Tessa rushed over to Rocky with a mixture of concern and excitement. When


    she saw that although his clothes were torn, there were no wounds on him, she breathed a sigh of


    relief.


    Rocky nodded. While Uriel and the others were still in shock, he swaggered over to the dying beast


    and took out his Frozen Wind Dagger. With that, he began to peel the skin and quickly cramped it. He


    then collected all the valuable parts of the giant centipede. Atst, he took out a palm-sized shining


    crystal from its abdomen. It was the ethereal crystal of the King Realm spiritual beast.


    "I''ll take this ethereal crystal." As soon as Rocky finished his words, he took the crystal into his Magic


    Spiritual Space.


    At that time, everyone finally came to their senses. However, they had no objection, because Uriel had


    said that if anyone could kill the giant centipede, then the ethereal crystal would belong to him or her.


    "Basil, how did you kill this giant centipede? Even if your strength is at the same level as the beast, you


    still can''t kill a beast with hard skin and bones with a single blow!" Uriel stepped forward with a puzzled


    look on his face.


    "Yes, but I found its weakness," Rocky replied casually.


    "Weakness? Can you tell me more?" Curiosity was written all over Uriel''s face.


    "That''s right. No matter how powerful a spiritual beast is, it will have a secret weakness. If we can find


    and take advantage of that weakness, then no matter how strong the spiritual beast is, it won''t be a


    threat!" Rocky exined.


    "How did you find its weakness?" Tessa asked, cutting in.


    "Well, it should be said that my experiences are rich. When I was in my hometown, I often followed


    spiritual beasts and learned their habits, so I know them like the back of my hand. Although I have


    never seen a giant centipede like this before, I could easily identify its weakness from its fight with you


    just now," Rocky answered with a serious look in his eyes.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so talented. If not for you, Miguel and the other two would have been in


    danger," Uriel praised with a nod.


    "I was just doing what I could." Rocky nodded slightly.


    "It''s no big deal. I bet it''s just a matter of luck. But taking that ethereal crystal for yourself is going too


    far!" Miguelined unhappily.


    "I''m the one who killed the spiritual beast at the King Realm, so the ethereal crystal belongs to me.


    That is the rule. Did I get it wrong, Elder Uriel?" Rocky turned his eyes to Uriel.


    "No, you''re not wrong. If you hadn''t found its weakness, we would have been in great trouble." Uriel


    gave a nod of approval.

 Chapter 1454 Spotted One Martial Spirit

    Chapter 1454 Spotted One Martial Spirit


    After all that was said, Miguel fell silent, immediately pulling a long face.


    Even Xavier stared at Rocky morosely. It turned out that he still held a deep grudge against Rocky


    because of what happened during thepetition.


    Soon enough, the badly injured spirit warrior at the King Realm was taken back safely.


    "His injuries look serious. We need to find a ce where we can treat him first," Uriel said with a frown


    after carefully checking the warrior''s condition.


    Then, he continued leading the team as they passed through the area. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t


    encounter any difficult obstacles on their way. About half a dayter, they entered a jungle area that


    seemed to be rtively safe. Eventually, they found a cave where they could rest for a while.


    After they settled in, it was alreadyte at night. Since they expected that many spiritual beasts


    appeared at that time in the valley, Uriel arranged a group of disciples that would guard the cave in


    turns while he and three of the warriors at the King Realm healed the injured.


    At the moment, Rocky and Ramon, who were included in the same group, were hiding near the


    entrance of the cave to monitor the situation in their surroundings.


    However, Rocky soon noticed that Ramon seemed to be looking at him from time to time.


    "Captain Ramon, if you keep staring at me like that, I might get the wrong idea that you like me or


    something," Rocky said in a shy tone, teasing the captain.


    Ramon just rolled his eyes and uttered, "I can¡¯t help but wonder if you can really see through the


    weaknesses of the spiritual beasts. That¡¯s a pretty convenient skill if you ask me."


    "Why? You don¡¯t believe me?" Rocky asked with a faint smile on his face.


    "That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you. As far as I know, even a master at the King Realm who happens to


    cultivate the Imperial Soul may not be able to do that," Ramon said tly.


    "Well, maybe some abilities are just innate. Oh, in other words, I¡¯m a genius!" Rocky said proudly.


    Ramon was at a loss for words when he heard Rocky¡¯s arrogant yet slightly innocent remarks.


    Normally, he wouldn¡¯t believe that. However, after being with Rocky those past few days, he could not


    refute that the young man really had several hidden talents and skills.


    "Hmm. If you¡¯re interested, I can share some of my experiences with you. Maybe you can get


    something from it," Rocky suddenly offered.


    "You¡¯d really do that?" Ramon hesitated for a moment but ultimately showed interest.


    "Of course! Aren¡¯t we good friends?" Rocky said as heughed in a carefree manner.


    Ramon slightly shook his head and scoffed a little but didn¡¯t say anything, as if he had agreed Rocky''s


    offer tacitly.


    After that, Rocky taught some of his knowledge regarding spiritual beasts, and Ramon felt rather


    surprised that he had learned a lot from him.


    After midnight, it was the turn of Miguel, Tessa, and another warrior at the King Realm to stand guard.


    However, instead of returning inside the cave and taking a rest, Rocky opted to stay outside and chat


    with Tessa.


    Because of Rocky¡¯s presence, Miguel wasn¡¯t able to approach Tessa, and he couldn¡¯t drive Rocky


    away either. He could only watch the two of them talking andughing until dawn, infuriating him to the


    extreme.


    At daybreak, Uriel and the other three warriors at the King Realm had finally finished treating the


    injured. After resting for another two more hours, they were ready to continue venturing into the depths


    of the valley.


    Taking the lesson from their previous encounter, Uriel didn¡¯t dare to be careless anymore, so he


    deliberately chose a more secluded route.


    Although they met a few spiritual beasts at the King Realm along the way, theypletely evaded


    them and didn¡¯t take the risk to fight any of them. They also collected some ethereal crystals and


    spiritual treasures. It could be said that they gained a lot.


    At the same time, Rocky also seized the opportunity to catch a few ordinary spiritual beasts in secret to


    let Tessa cultivate the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill with them.


    Although it seemed that everything went well in the past three days, Rocky recognized that Miguel and


    the other powerful warriors at the King Realm were actually isting him. There were several times


    that he was almost put in grave danger. If he wasn¡¯t strong enough, there was a huge possibility that he


    might have been seriously injured.


    However, he just let it go. He thought that he still had many chances in the future to teach Miguel a


    lesson.


    Then, three more dayster, Uriel and his team members finally reached the location of the Martial


    Spirit Graveyard.


    The Martial Spirit Graveyard could also be called the Spiritual Weapon Graveyard because the


    graveyard that was surrounded by three cliffs was filled with more than a hundred Spiritual Weapons


    that were just lying on the ground. Although the Spiritual Weapons already had a history of thousands


    of years, their spiritual light did not decrease even a little. Moreover, all the weapons had been refined


    to a very high level. Hence, ordinary warriors at the King Realm would be unable to control them freely.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Listen. We have to be more careful now that we¡¯re here. The martial spirits are well hidden in the


    graveyard and they seldom appear. They will onlye out when the spiritual fog emerges in the


    graveyard. But once the fog appears, the visibility will be reduced to less than a meter. Therefore, be


    sure that nobody walks alone. If one of you gets separated, you will be an easy target to be


    devoured by the martial spirits. All of you, especially Miguel, should be very cautious at this point," Uriel


    warned sternly.


    "Yes, sir. We will follow you closely," Miguel replied immediately and nodded.


    "For now, we can take a break first. We¡¯ll enter the graveyard when the fog appears," Uriel said after


    thinking for a while.


    So, they stopped in their tracks and waited until the fog came.


    After about a day, the whole valley finally began to emit a faint yellow spiritual fog, which instantly


    enveloped the entire area.


    "All right. It¡¯s time. Remember what I told you and follow closely!" Uriel uttered in a serious tone.


    Immediately after, they gathered around the elder and eventually entered the graveyard.


    "Elder Uriel, what do martial spirits look like?" Rocky asked casually, as he hadn¡¯t seen one yet.


    "It¡¯s just easy to recognize them in this spiritual fog. They have a shadow-like form, but they are not


    completely a kind of entity, so we can¡¯t attack them. Therefore, if you see one, there¡¯s no need to waste


    your spiritual power because it won¡¯t have any effect on them," Uriel responded.


    "Then, how can we catch one?" Rocky asked, a bit confused about what the elder just said.


    "I see. Since it¡¯s your first time exploring this ce, you don¡¯t know about the magic object that we


    specifically use to capture martial spirits. Good timing. I can show it to all of you now," Uriel said as he


    took out a hexagonal spiritual disk.


    "This is the Spirit-restricting Disk, and there is a Spirit-restricting Array inside it that can restrain the


    martial spirits¡¯ movements. But it will need strong spiritual power to activate it," he exined further.


    "I see. It¡¯s an awesome item," Rocky said as he examined the disk.


    "Everyone, pay close attention to your surroundings. If you notice any strange movement, inform me


    right away," Urielmanded.


    Then, they moved forward while each of them was monitoring a specific direction, waiting patiently for


    the rare marital spirits to make an appearance.


    After a while, the spiritual fog in the valley became extremely dense.


    Then, that was when Rocky suddenly noticed a blurry shadow floating nearby that looked like a ghost.


    "Elder Uriel, is that the martial spirit?" Rocky asked as he quickly pointed at the shadow.


    Uriel turned and looked towards the direction where Rocky was pointing, and his eyes immediately lit


    up. "Yes, that¡¯s it! Don''t make a loud sound or you will alert it. I¡¯ll get close to it first."


    The elder tried his best to restrain his spiritual aura to a minimum as he slowly approached the floating


    martial spirit.


    When he got close enough to it, he began to chant the spiritual incantation. Then, the Spirit-restricting


    Disk in his hand suddenly emitted a dazzling light and instantly flew towards the martial spirit.

 Chapter 1455 The Surprising Attacks

    Chapter 1455 The Surprising Attacks


    The martial spirit was caught off guard upon the sudden attack that was hurled at it. Before it could


    even react, the Spirit-restricting Disk already hit it. The next moment, countless spiritual marks spread


    all over its body and bound it tightly, rendering it motionless. No matter how hard it struggled to break


    free, it couldn¡®t get rid of the restrictions made by the spiritual marks.


    "Great! It worked perfectly! That was easier than I expected," Uriel said excitedly. It was obvious that he


    was surprised at the turn of events. Although he had already captured a lot of martial spirits in the past,


    this was his easiest catch ever. Normally, he would fail a dozen times first before he could finallynd


    one.


    But of course, even though the martial spirit was now under their control, this didn¡¯t mean that they had


    fully seeded in their mission. After all, someone among them should be able to match it. Otherwise,


    all their efforts in catching it would be worthless, and they would need to look for other ones.


    Immediately after, Rocky and the others surrounded the bound martial spirit.


    "Hurry up. Make turns fusing your spiritual power with the martial spirit to see who would seed to be


    its master. Who will go first?" Uriel asked his team.


    "I think we should let Miguel try it first," one of the warriors at the King Realm immediately proposed,


    trying to ingratiate towards Miguel.


    At the same time, several of them expressed their agreement. Miguel was an elite disciple whom the


    Sword Spirit Sect had a lot of expectations on. Besides, he was the adopted son of the sect leader;


    thus, there was a huge possibility that he would inherit the position one day. Hence, everyone wanted


    to be on his good side.


    "You guys tter me..." Miguel replied. However, despite what he said, he didn¡¯t really care about them.


    At the back of his mind, he thought that he obviously deserved to be treated this way.


    Then, he stepped forward. With brimming confidence, he shot out a stream of spiritual power and tried


    to merge with the martial spirit. But not long after, his power was bounced away by the martial spirit.


    "What happened? Did I just fail? But I didn''t do anything wrong!" Miguel was in disbelief after realizing


    that he couldn''t match with the martial spirit. He clenched his fist in humiliation and didn¡¯t want to


    ept it. After all, it was such a rare opportunity to find and subdue a martial spirit this easily. They


    even let him go first just to fail like this.


    Even though he forced it repeatedly, the result was still the same. So, he finally gave up and turned to


    Tessa. "Tessa,e here. Why don''t you give it a try then?" Now that he couldn''t acquire the martial


    spirit, he just used the opportunity to gain Tessa''s favor.


    Tessa was the daughter of the city governor, so the rest of them naturally didn''t have any objection to


    Miguel''s suggestion.


    "Huh? I don''t think I''m quite prepared. You guys can try first!" Apparently, Tessa was still a little


    nervous. Besides, she thought that because she was a junior among the team members, she wanted to


    humble herself and give them the opportunity to go first.


    "All right. Just take turns and give it a try," Uriel said, urging them not to waste any time.


    Immediately after, Xavier and the other warriors at the King Realm scrambled and attempted to try


    infusing their spiritual power with the martial spirit, but none of them were able to seed.


    Seeing this, Uriel was a little disappointed. If none of the remaining people managed to do it, they just


    wasted a lot of time and effort. Then, he looked at Rocky and said, "You go on and try it. Only three of


    you are left now."


    "Humph! Of course, he won''t be able to do it also," Miguel snorted with disdain in his eyes.


    "Captain Ramon, why don¡¯t you try it first?" Unexpectedly, Rocky turned to Ramon and asked him to


    give it a shot while he cast an indifferent nce towards Miguel.


    "Why? I think you''re more likely to fuse with it than me," Ramon replied with furrowed brows as he


    denied the kind offer of the young man.


    "Come on, don''t be too humble! Elder Uriel said to hurry it up, so just give it a try," Rocky urged with a


    bright smile.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Fine!" Ramon finally agreed. He then released a stream of spiritual power and directed it to the martial


    spirit, but to their dismay, it was also bounced away.


    "This isn''t good. Now, there''re only the two of you," Uriel remarked as he stared at Tessa and Rocky.


    He was starting to get nervous that no one in their group would really be able to match with the martial


    spirit.


    "Basil, go for it," Tessa immediately urged him.


    "No, you do it. Besides, I can tell at first nce that I won''t be a match with this martial spirit," Rocky


    answered with a faint smile. He was partly saying the truth because he thought that the martial spirit


    looked too ordinary to interest him.


    "Well then, I guess I''ll try it." Tessa hesitated for a moment before she stepped forward and walked up


    to the martial spirit.


    Then she put her fingers together and released a stream of spiritual power that immediately shot


    towards the martial spirit. To their surprise, as soon as the martial spirit was hit, her spiritual energy


    immediately encircled it and made it colorful.


    The previously manic and restless martial spirit, which had been bound by the spiritual marks,


    gradually calmed down.


    "Tessa, you did it. You are a match with this martial spirit!" Uriel eximed in tion. As someone who


    had done this several times, he could tell at a nce that they had finally found the one who could


    match with the martial spirit that they caught. He was so d that their efforts weren''t in vain.


    "Really? It chose me?" Tessa was still in a daze and the thought hadn¡¯t fully sunk in her mind.


    Seeing this, the other warriors naturally became envious. After all, they did not have many chances to


    enter the Martial Spirit Graveyard. Moreover, it was just Tessa¡¯s first time toe to the ce, but she


    was lucky enough to find a suitable martial spirit for her on her first try.


    "Now, Tessa, follow my instruction. The next thing you need to do is to use your spiritual power to lead


    this martial spirit into your body and let it merge with you. While you¡¯re doing that, we¡¯ll stay here and


    guard you. So, all you need is to focus andplete the process," Uriel clearly instructed.


    "Okay. I''ll do my best!" Tessa answered energetically and couldn''t contain her excitement. She was


    more than thrilled to experience such a rare moment that almost everyone was dreading to.


    However, there was still a possibility that the process of merging with the martial spirit couldn''t be


    completed, so it would solely depend on her effort to aplish this. Then, under the guidance of


    Uriel, she began guiding the martial spirit in front of her into her body. Little by little, it slowly


    approached her as it followed her spiritual power.


    At the same time, Uriel, Rocky, and the rest of the team surrounded Tessa to ensure that nothing could


    interfere with the process.


    However, while Tessa was busy luring the martial spirit, they heard terrifying screams that came from


    various directions, causing them to panic.


    "Elder Uriel, what''s going on? What are those?" Rocky asked as he tightened his guard further.


    "All of the martial spirits inside this graveyard are connected with each other. Once one of them is


    caught and is about to be merged with someone, the others are also notified. At that moment, they will


    go berserk and attack the warriors responsible for capturing the martial spirit," Uriel exined briefly.


    Not long after, a dark green spiritual shadow quickly floated and shuttled through the mist. Since they


    only had a single Spirit-restricting Disk, there was no way for them to subdue the other martial spirits


    that were about to attack them.


    In the blink of an eye, the dark green shadow rushed towards them aggressively, like a savage roc. An


    astonishing spiritual aura surged out from it that even Uriel was taken aback.


    "What a powerful spiritual aura!" Rocky''s eyes narrowed as he perceived the rapidly approaching


    shadow.


    "Everyone, be careful! I won''t be able to move freely for a while since I have to drive the Spirit-


    restricting Disk while Tessa is trying to merge with the martial spirit. You have to use your maximum


    spiritual power and activate an enchanted barrier to resist its attack." Uriel instructed them at once of


    what to do.


    With that, the rest of the team nodded at each other and immediately unleashed their spiritual power to


    create an enchanted barrier.


    However, they didn¡¯t expect that the power of the dark green martial spirit was far stronger than they


    initially thought. Even with their joint efforts, the spiritual barrier that they had put up easily suffered a


    lot of damage from the martial spirit''s violent power.


    At the same time, more martial spirits were constantly appearing from all directions and were


    continuously attacking the spiritual barrier that they created to protect themselves.


    Seeing this, Rocky shook his head lightly, fully aware that their spiritual barrier wouldn''t hold on for a


    long time. He nced at Tessa and saw that she was still a bit far frompleting the procedure.


    Hence, he made up his mind, and decisively said, "We can''t go on like this. Someone has to draw them


    away from here. I¡¯ll go out and lure them."


    "Are you insane? That''s too dangerous!" Ramon, who was standing next to him, opposed at once.


    "Basil, don''t act rashly! Did you forget what I told all of you before we entered here? You can''t go alone


    in this fog!" Uriel reminded him sternly.


    However, Rocky had always been a stubborn person and had the tendency to act on his own. If he


    thought that the advice he heard wasn''t going to make any difference, he would still go with what he


    thought was better. Thus, he immediately rushed out of the barrier and released his spiritual power to


    attract the attention of the martial spirits that were profusely attacking them.


    Because of the unique spiritual aura that Rocky was giving off, several martial spirits quickly diverted


    their attention to him and began to chase him.


    Upon seeing that he had sessfully caught their attention, he hurriedly dashed away from their


    current location.


    Uriel''s face became extremely gloomy. He knew that there was just a very slim chance that Rocky


    could still make it back alive after the stunt that he pulled off. At the same time, because Rocky lured


    most of the martial spirits away, the spiritual barrier still held on. However, some martial spirits still


    remained there, attacking them, and he couldn¡¯t be sure how long the barrier would hold. They could


    just hope that Tessa could merge with the martial spirit as soon as possible.

 Chapter 1456 Cultivated The Spiritual Infant

    Chapter 1456 Cultivated The Spiritual Infant


    ''Humph, this guy has guts. But I believe he won''t be able toe back alive. If so, I don''t even need to


    kill him by myself!'' With those thoughts in mind, Miguel sneered slyly.


    In the spiritual fog, Rocky was unable to discern his bearings and was forced into a dead end by the


    martial spirits chasing after him.


    Just as Rocky was about to hide in his Magic Spiritual Space for a moment, he suddenly sensed a


    strange aura behind him. It felt like something was summoning him.


    ''There seems to be something behind me,'' he mused. A huge t rock wall as smooth as jade met his


    eyes when he turned to look. After a moment''s hesitation, he headed towards it. Just a momentter,


    he discovered that his body passed through the rock wall. Instead of being real, the rock wall felt more


    like a phantom. After he took a couple more steps, the scene in front of his eyes turned into utter


    darkness.


    "So a mysterious ce like this exists in the Martial Spirit Graveyard." Rocky was in high spirits. After


    he entered the rock wall, the martial spirits stopped chasing him.


    When he surveyed his surroundings, he discovered a ray of red light dimly shining not too far away in


    front of him, so he couldn''t help but approach it in the hopes of understanding his current situation.


    After he stepped closer towards the light, he discovered that it came from a headless corpse wearing


    an ice blue armor covered in dust, a huge sword made from unknown material was thrust on the


    ground beside it. Although the corpse was iplete, there was no sign of decay even though it


    seemed to have been there for a long time. Moreover, there was a distinctive red jade hanging on the


    corpse''s chest.


    "The corpse is hidden in such a secret ce and hasn''t rotted yet. I wonder why." Rocky considered it


    for a moment before he reached out to take off the red jade on the chest of the corpse.


    The moment the red jade was removed, the headless corpse instantly turned into ash.


    "Oh, no! I''m so sorry!" Rocky quickly apologized, putting his palms together. Although he gave it some


    thought, he didn''t expect that the reason the headless corpse didn''t decay was because of the red jade.


    Meanwhile, the red jade suddenly lit up and instantly turned into a fiery red soul shadow wearing a


    piece of tiger-shaped ice armor. A huge sword was strapped on its back. Although it looked mighty, it


    did not have a head.


    "My sessor, you''re finally here!" A deep and low voice rumbled out of the headless soul shadow and


    each word echoed around Rocky.


    "Hey, wait, did you just say that I''m your sessor? This is exactly the same as when I met the


    Dragon-shaped Soul Beast before. Why do I be a sessor wherever I go?" Rocky was at a loss


    whether to cry or tough, because the scene really was simr to his experience when he met the


    Dragon-shaped Soul Beast in the past.


    "This Scarlet Heaven Jade contains all my strength. Since you obtained it, it means that you''ll inherit


    my strength and be my sessor. You have only one mission! Regain the throne of the Shura


    Race for me!" the headless soul shadow dered.


    "The throne of the Shura Race?" Upon hearing those words, Rocky became interested. He then added,


    "Sir, would you please tell me who you are..."


    Before Rocky could even finish his question, the headless soul shadow suddenly rushed into his body.


    The next moment, dizziness overtook Rocky and his body felt like it was being torn apart. Vague


    images appeared in his mind, and it felt like grasping iplete memories. They were mere fragments


    of memories. However, he saw a woman very simr to Marcia in the memories, and she seemed to


    have something to do with the history of the Shura Race.


    Soon, Rocky could no longer concentrate on the memories because his body seemed to be on the


    verge of being torn apart. Even though he lost consciousness with only his soul left aware, it felt like he


    was about to be devoured in the endless darkness.


    After a long time, Rocky slowly regained his senses, but the feeling waspletely different from all


    the other times he woke up. His body felt like it had been modified and seemed to have been reborn.


    Every inch of him was filled with a sense of tyranny. Moreover, the spiritual power in his body became


    endless and inexhaustible. However, the enormous spiritual power soon surged out again and turned


    into the Scarlet Heaven Jade that settled on his palm. At the same time, there was a human-shaped


    figure in the depths of his soul sea, and it was like a newborn baby.


    "The Scarlet Heaven Jade should be transformed from this guy''s martial spirit power, and then this guy


    used his own power to change my body. However, since the jade is transformed from the martial spirit


    power, it should be far more powerful than this. I''ll study it carefully after I go back." Since the headless


    soul shadow seemed to havepletely disappeared, Rocky could only figure it out by himself.


    Afterwards, Rocky carefully examined his body and found that there was a human-shaped light shadow


    like a baby deep in his body.


    "Is this... the Spiritual Infant?" Rocky was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that he had sessfully


    cultivated the Spiritual Infant which obviously contained very vigorous power.


    "I didn''t expect that I''d be this lucky. With the help of the Spiritual Infant, my cultivation will be much


    easier. I surprisingly still have good luck after I came to this world!" Rocky sighed in relief.


    However, he realized that Tessa was still merging with the martial spirit under the protection of Uriel


    and the others. She might have been besieged by arge number of martial spirits and was facing


    great danger. At the thought of that, he immediately put away the headless corpse''s belongings and


    flew back along the original route. In the blink of an eye, he rushed out of the rock wall. The martial


    spirits that were chasing after him before hadpletely disappeared.


    He hurried back as fast as he could. Because he managed to cultivate the Spiritual Infant and his


    strength had broken through to the middle stage, his speed was twice as fast as before. In no time, he


    flew back to the original position and saw Uriel and the others were surrounded by arge number of


    martial spirits.


    It seemed that Tessa almostpleted the fusion. However, the defensive spiritual barrier was on the


    verge of copse and could no longer hold on.


    At the sight of that, Rocky suddenly exuded a strange aura, as if he was ruling the world. In an instant,


    he swooped down and fell upon the martial spirits. Without any hesitation, he shouted towards the


    surging martial spirits, "All of you, retreat immediately!"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Instantly, a fiery red light burst out from his body and filled the surroundings. Despite the aggression of


    the martial spirits earlier, they suddenly seemed terrified and all of them knelt down in surrender.


    Uriel and the others were stunned and couldn''t believe their eyes.


    "This guy''s still alive! Damn it!" At the sight of Rocky returning safe and sound, Miguel was so stunned


    that he could only gnash his teeth in anger.


    "Leave," Rocky casually ordered with a wave of his hand like a king.


    The martial spirits immediately scattered and fled with their tails between their legs.


    Meanwhile, Tessa was only a single step away from fusing with the martial spirit, but it was obvious that


    her strength was stillcking and she would be unable topletely merge with it.

 Chapter 1457 Took Away The Remaining Martial Spirits

    Chapter 1457 Took Away The Remaining Martial Spirits


    Rocky strode over to Tessa''s side as though nothing had happened. cing his hand on her shoulder


    calmly, he coaxed, "Come one!"


    Just then, the martial spirit that had been resisting fusion with Tessa earlier suddenly shot towards her


    body.


    At first, Tessa was too shocked to move. When she finally regained her senses, she quickly took the


    opportunity to fuse the martial spirit with her body. It didn''t take long for her to sessfullyplete


    the fusion. Suddenly, her body shed with a bright spiritual light, and her spiritual aura grew in power.


    "You finally merged with it!" Uriel eximed in surprise.


    About half an hourter, Tessa''s spiritual light transformed into a spiritual pir. When that happened,


    her spiritual aura also broke through to the King Realm.


    "I''ve seeded!" At that moment, Tessa opened her eyes excitedly, revealing a trace of pride.


    "Congrattions," Miguel muttered. Although he was a bit bitter at her sess, he managed to ster


    on a fake smile.


    "Congrattions, Miss Tessa," Ramon said, pping his hand on her shoulder chummily.


    "This is good," Uriel said with a satisfied nod. "Although it was a little dangerous just now, you managed


    toplete the fusion smoothly." Then, turning to Rocky, he frowned slightly. "And where did you go


    earlier? You are so reckless! If you didn''te back, I wouldn''t have known how to exin it to the


    governor..."


    "There was an emergency just now," Rocky quickly exined. "So, I needed to do what I thought was


    best for us. If this made you unhappy, please, forgive me!"


    "Well, I''m not angry at you," Uriel said with a sigh. "You were able to buy us enough time to let Tessa


    fuse with the martial spirit." Rocky had managed to lure away the group of martial spirits, which allowed


    Tessa to focus. Otherwise, the fusion would''ve failed and all would''ve been for naught.


    "However, the martial spirit that Tessa fused with is a medium-level one," Uriel said. "Unfortunately, that


    means the disk''s power has been exhausted. So, let''s stop here and go back."


    Upon hearing that, everyone shook their heads and sighed dejectedly.


    Normally, the Spirit-restricting Disk could trap two to three low-grade martial spirits. With a middle-


    grade martial spirit, however, it could only trap one. Once the power of the disk was used up, it needed


    a year to recuperate, and only then would it be usable again. Thus, until then, even if one had the


    chance to return to the Martial Spirit Graveyard, it''d be in vain.


    Without dilly-dallying any further, Uriel gathered the members and made preparations to leave the


    graveyard.


    "Elder Uriel, I have an upset stomach," Rockyined all of a sudden. "You guys can go ahead


    first. I''ll catch up in a bit."


    "Then we''ll wait for you at the entrance," Uriel said somewhat reluctantly. "Hurry up. Although the


    spiritual fog has dissipated, that doesn''t mean martial spirits won''t show up..."


    Rocky nodded meekly. He watched as the group left, and waited until they were out of sight. When he


    felt they were far enough, Rocky retreated to a secluded area and whispered, "You cane out now!"


    Soon, countless martial spirits flew out from the darkness of the Martial Spirit Graveyard. They hovered


    before Rocky and bowed before him, as though he was their leader.


    "It seems I guessed right," Rocky murmured to himself. "The headless martial spirit I met must be their


    leader. But isn''t the Martial Spirit Graveyard the ce where the peerless masters of the Supreme


    Ether Land were buried? What''s more, the headless martial spirit asked me to help it take back the


    throne of the Shura Race. There must''ve been a rtionship between him and the Shura Race... It


    must have something to do with the natural disaster in the Martial Spirit Graveyard. Perhaps, it was not


    a natural disaster. But how does it all connect? Although the headless martial spirit left a part of its


    memories with me, I only have bits and pieces. If I want to find out what exactly happened in the past,


    I''m going to have to restore all its memories..." He narrowed his eyes slightly, studying the martial


    spirits surrendering before him. He counted around sixty or seventy of them.


    In a loud voice, he said, "Since the headless martial spirit is your leader and is gone, it''s not


    appropriate for you to stay here anymore. Moreover, you''ve been here a long time. Now that your


    leader has fused with me, we can leave this ce together. I will help each of you find a suitable owner,


    and also help your leader fulfill itsst wish!" He knew that if he could take all the martial spirits away,


    as long as he could find Marcia and the others and let them merge all the martial spirits, they would be


    able to obtain enough power to return to the Wild Spirit Land.


    Rocky''s words seemed to rouse the martial spirits. They started to roar, as though they were cheering


    on their great leader.


    With a satisfied nod, Rocky then opened his Magic Spiritual Space and let the martial spirits enter it.


    Once they''d all been safely tucked away, he hurried off to catch up with the team.


    Two dayster, they reached the entrance of the Heavenly Stream Valley.


    "Tessa,e with me to see Master Harrison," Uriel said. "The rest of you can go back to have a rest.


    Thank you all for your hard work!"


    The warriors at the King Realm couldn''t help but feel disappointed, grumbling among themselves. But,


    one by one, they left.


    "Captain Ramon, we should go, too," Rocky suggested.


    "Okay," Ramon said with a nod.


    Watching their receding figures, Miguel frowned deeply. He was disappointed in the fact that he didn''t


    have the chance to attack Rocky. Back then, when Rocky had lured away the martial spirits by himself,


    he hoped he''d nevere back. However, Rocky had managed to escape and moreover, had helped


    Tessa fuse with a martial spirit. Thinking about that made Miguel so angry. He snorted and then


    stormed off.


    As everyone was left to their own devices, Tessa and Uriel headed for the Arcane Sword Hall. There,


    they found Harrison. They quickly ryed to him everything they experienced in the Martial Spirit


    Graveyard, including the fact that Tessa sessfully fused with a martial spirit and Rocky''s amazing


    performance.


    "I''m so proud of you!" Harrison beamed at his daughter. "To be honest, I didn''t think you''d be


    sessful the first time. However, it seems fate is on our side!" Harrison looked at Tessa with


    admiration. Some warriors from the Sword Spirit Sect would enter the Martial Spirit Graveyard several


    times before they''d meet a suitable martial spirit to merge with. His daughter was so lucky!


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Uriel''s expression then grew serious. "However, the martial spirit Tessa fused is a medium-level one.


    Consequently, she used up the power of the Spirit-restricting Disk, so the others didn''t get a chance."


    "Is that so?" Harrison cocked one eyebrow at him. "Then, it''s necessary to reward them!" Since his


    daughter had sessfully fused with the martial spirit, of course he was incredibly pleased and was


    willing topensate the others fairly.


    "That sounds like a goodpromise," Uriel said with a slight smile, cupping his hands courteously.


    "Thank you for your hard work, Elder Uriel," Harrison said to him. "I''ve also prepared a small gift for


    you. I''ll ask my people to send it to youter..."


    "You''re too kind." Uriel''s smile widened. After all, Harrison was the top guardian of the Sword Spirit


    Sect and the governor of the Sword Spirit City, so Uriel figured his gift would be of great value.


    Bidding Harrison and Tessa goodbye, Uriel left the hall.

 Chapter 1458 What Is This Place

    Chapter 1458 What Is This ce


    After everything that had been discussed, Uriel left the hall first.


    ¡°Tessa, you¡¯re lucky enough that you were able to merge with a martial spirit on your first journey to the


    Martial Spirit Graveyard. Hence, you must work hard from now on. You can¡¯t waste such a rare


    opportunity.¡± Harrison wore a serious look as he tried to encourage her daughter.


    ¡°I will, Father. Don¡¯t worry. You can expect that I won¡¯t let you down. Besides, I can¡¯t let Basil surpass


    me again. It¡¯ll be too embarrassing for me. So, if there¡¯s nothing else, I will go back now and have a


    rest.¡± Then, Tessa made a mischievous face and left before her father could say something more.


    ¡°What happened to my girl?!¡± Harrison said as he shook his head. He knew that her daughter was quite


    the stubborn type but he discerned that there was something else that changed about her. After


    thinking for a while, he told himself, ¡°Since Basil came, Tessa has be more ambitious and


    competitive. If only she isn¡¯t engaged to Miguel, I may even think that Basil is more suitable for her.


    Moreover, I can see that those two are extremely close. Now, I¡¯m worried that those two might suddenly


    fall in love with each other! Oh, what am I going to do? It will be a huge headache for me!¡±


    Meanwhile, Rocky and Ramon walked together on their way back. Neither of them seemed to be in the


    mood for a small talk, and the atmosphere was a little dull.


    However, when they were about to part ways, Ramon couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Hey, Basil. Did you


    encounter something after you drew away all those martial spirits? Why do I feel like you¡¯ve suddenly


    be a different person when you came back? Did something happen to you?¡±


    ¡°Do you think so?¡± Rocky asked as if feigning ignorance.


    Ramon just stared at him and slightly nodded.


    ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯re going to see through me. Well, to tell you the truth, it¡¯s because I¡¯ve


    also fused with a martial spirit,¡± Rocky said in a soft voice. He was actually telling half of the truth.


    While he did fuse with a martial spirit, the whole truth was a bitplicated.


    ¡°What?! Are you serious? How did you even do that?¡± Ramon was stunned upon hearing what Rocky


    said. He was having a hard time believing him because it was known to be almost impossible for a


    warrior to fuse with a martial spirit without it being bound first.


    ¡°Shh, not so loud. Captain, please keep it a secret. I don¡¯t want anyone else to know for the time being.


    You know that I might only get into trouble if the wrong people knew,¡± Rocky said in a meaningful tone.


    ¡°Yeah, I get it. But really? You¡¯re not lying to me? You were able to merge with a martial spirit on your


    own?¡± Ramon asked, still in utter disbelief.


    ¡°Come on now. Why would I even lie to you? You know that you¡¯re one of the few people that I can


    share my secrets with,¡± Rocky said with a faint smile.


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect you to be so lucky.¡± Eventually, Ramon was convinced that Rocky should be telling


    the truth, although it was still a mystery to him how the young man did it. He spected that there must


    be some more details that Rocky didn¡¯t tell him.


    Regardless of how he did it, now that Rocky had fused with a martial spirit, it was such a huge


    breakthrough. It was just normal for Ramon to be envious of him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will also find you a suitable martial spirit when I get the chance. I can promise you that,¡±


    Rocky said with a straight face. In his opinion, Ramon might be a bit dull and a little bit too old-


    fashioned, but he had a loyal and chivalrous heart. Moreover, he really thought that he was right to


    befriend him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to console me. I know that it¡¯s not easy for you to meet the martial spirit that you fused


    with. Besides, we still have to wait until next year in order to enter the graveyard again. Anyway, thank


    you for offering your help.¡± For Ramon, what Rocky said was just wishful thinking, so he didn¡¯t take it


    too seriously.


    ¡°Well, who said that we can only catch a martial spirit in the Martial Spirit Graveyard?¡± Rocky said as


    he let out a cunning smile. If he let out all the martial spirits that he stored within his Magic Spiritual


    Space, he would probably scare the hell out of Ramon.


    ¡°What are you saying? There are other ways to catch a martial spirit?¡± Ramon asked as he narrowed


    his eyes.


    ¡°Well, something like that, but I can¡¯t tell you exactly how. However, if you do me a favor, I can promise


    to get you your own martial spirit,¡± Rocky said in a scheming tone.


    ¡°Fine. I can help you. Just be sure to hold the end of your bargain,¡± Ramon said seriously. Although he


    didn¡¯t like Rocky before, they got along these past several days and his impression of the young man


    had also changed a lot. Especially when he deliberately risked his life just to let Tessa properly merge


    with the martial spirit, he had to admit that Rocky was a nice person. It was just that there were a lot of


    mysteries surrounding the guy.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°All right. It¡¯s a deal. Help me with something first; then we can talk about the martial spiritter.¡± Rocky


    knew how Ramon could be so stubborn, so he had somehow learned how to deal with him.


    ¡°So, what do you want me to do?¡± Ramon asked straightforwardly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that actually a great favor. I just want you to inquire about something for me,¡± Rocky said.


    ¡°Okay. What is it about? Just go ahead and tell me directly." Ramon¡¯s eyes started to narrow, assuming


    that what Rocky wanted might not be that easy to investigate.


    ¡°It¡¯s about the captives of the human race and the spiritual race that the Shura Race caught in an alien


    land about a few months ago. I want to know where they are now,¡± Rocky said as he wore an


    expression that Ramon had never seen before. He wasn¡¯t even frowning or anything, but just the look


    in Rocky¡¯s eyes showed a hair-raising coldness.


    ¡°Why do you want to know about such things?¡± Ramon couldn¡¯t help but look at Rocky in utter


    confusion. He didn¡¯t imagine that this was what he wanted to know. For him, this matter shouldn¡¯t have


    anything to do with Rocky.


    ¡°I have my own reason, and unfortunately, I can¡¯t tell you that. If you can¡¯t help, it¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t force


    you,¡± Rocky said tly, fully knowing that he couldn¡¯t tell anyone about the truth yet, not even to


    Ramon.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to. But if you really want to know some information about the Shura Race, it


    will be very hard to obtain. After all, it is very difficult for the people in the Ethereal Region to get in


    touch with the members of the Shura Race. However, from what I heard around, usually, those captives


    are being sent to the battlefront,¡± Ramon said with a gloomy expression.


    ¡°The battlefront? Why? What are they making the captives do there?¡± Rocky asked with furrowed


    brows.


    ¡°Once in every few years, the Shura Race fights both the human race and the spiritual race of thisnd.


    However, because they are short in members, they capture other races from anothernd, bring them


    back here, and train them. After that, they will send them into the battlefront to fight for them. However,


    most of the time, those prisoners don¡¯tst long in the battlefield..." Ramon exined.


    ¡°I see.¡± Rocky suddenly gritted his teeth upon hearing what Ramon said. If everything he heard was


    true, then Marcia and everyone from the Wild Spirit Land should be in huge trouble right now.


    ¡°I can see that you really want to know more. I will try my best to help you, but I can¡¯t guarantee the


    extent of the information that I can get,¡± Ramon said after thinking for a while.


    ¡°Thank you. I really appreciate it,¡± Rocky said as he bowed slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. After all, we have a deal and I intend to do my part. If that¡¯s all, I¡¯ll go ahead.¡± Then,


    Ramon turned around and eventually left.


    Afterward, Rocky also went back to the beast farm to study the Scarlet Heaven Jade that he had


    recently acquired, as well as the Spiritual Infant that he had just cultivated.


    ¡°Hmm. I wonder how this jade is being used. I can clearly feel the overwhelming power contained in it,


    but how can I utilize it and make it mine?¡± Rocky murmured to himself as he intently examined the jade


    in his hand.


    Out of nowhere, a scene shed through Rocky¡¯s mind. It was like a space that was simr to the


    Magic Spiritual Space, but he perceived that it was more of a ce for cultivation.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡± Rocky¡¯s eyes squinted as he stared closely at the jade.


    As he drew nearer to inspect it further, Rocky suddenly felt a sensation that he was being pulled into


    the jade. However, it was toote when he realized that it was really happening.


    In the blink of an eye, Rocky found himself in the mysterious space that appeared in his mind just now.


    ¡°The structure of this ce is really simr to that of the Magic Spiritual Space. However, the spiritual


    energy present here is unusually enormous. I guess that it should be a natural ce for cultivation.¡± As


    soon as he arrived at the ce, Rocky felt the strange sensation that the mysterious ce gave off.


    Then, upon looking through the area, he immediately found that countless stone tablets were standing


    around.

 Chapter 1459 Challenged The Sword God

    Chapter 1459 Challenged The Sword God


    After looking carefully, he discovered a few human shaped portraits and words on the stone tablet as


    well.


    Rocky walked over to the nearest stone tablet. Curiosity was brimming on his face. A Taoist with a long


    sword on his back was carved on the tablet. Somehow, the Taoist on the tablet looked ethereal, and on


    the side of the stone tablet, a few words were engraved: Darius, the Sword God.


    "Darius, the Sword God? Was this person the Sword God? If true, then his swordsmanship must have


    been amazing!" Rocky murmured.


    At that moment, the Taoist on the stone tablet suddenly moved. Rocky''s jaw almost dropped to the


    ground the next moment when the Taoist walked out of the stone tablet. Somehow, he seemed like a


    corporeal entity instead of an illusion.


    "Are you going to challenge me?" the Taoist asked.


    "What? Challenge you? Are you kidding me? You are the Sword God and I am not going to make a


    mountain out of a molehill." Rocky immediately waved his hand. However, he could feel that the


    Taoist''s aura was simr to his own. In fact, the Taoist did not look like a peerless master of great


    strength.


    "Really? Because if you challenge me and then win, you will be able to obtain a unique swordsmanship


    of the Sword Spirit Sect. It''s known as the Thousand-star Swordsmanship," the Taoist said.


    "Really? Will that really happen?" This was the first time Rocky had encountered such a situation, so


    he was unable to react for a while. Whatever was happening in front of him right now was beyond his


    wildest dreams. He was a modern man, so it was impossible for him to imagine a man walking out of a


    stone tablet. And then, to top it over, the man had said that if Rocky seeded in winning a battle


    against him, he would receive an incredible reward. This was also beyond Rocky''s imagination.


    Luckily, he was quite flexible and adapted to the unfamiliar environment quite well. He immediately


    asked, "What if I fail in the challenge?"


    "If you fail, you will be bedridden for a few days at most. I will try my best not to kill you," the Taoist said


    honestly.


    Hearing that, Rocky suddenly had an impulse to spurt blood. What did he mean by ''try not to kill you''?


    Was it possible that he could die in this challenge? This was exciting!


    Rocky liked excitement and challenges and therefore, decided to give it a shot.


    "Okay, I''ll challenge you sir. Please show me mercy," Rocky dered, cupping his hands.


    "Since you haven''t reached the Emperor Realm yet, I''ll give you a head-start of two moves. If you can


    touch the sword behind me, you win," the Taoist offered.


    "It is better to ept deferentially than to decline courteously." Rocky''s face lit up when he heard the


    proposal. In terms of strength, he certainly could not defeat Darius. However, in terms of adaptability,


    he was confident that he could achieve victory.


    "Please!" After saying that, Darius put his hands behind his back.


    He then nodded to show that he was ready. Rocky stretched out his body immediately and directly


    attacked Darius with all the strength he could muster.


    On the other hand, Darius didn''t even move. The moment Rocky tried to touch him, a forceful spirit


    power burst out from his body and pushed back Rocky''s hand.


    Rocky didn''t want to be outdone and continued to attack. However, no matter how close he got to


    Darius, he would always be shaken away by the forceful spiritual power from him. Let alone touch the


    sword, he couldn''t even get his hands on Darius'' clothes.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Seeing that a direct approach wasn''t working, Rocky summoned Glutton and activated the Spirit


    Possession. This increased his strength and speed several folds. Then he attacked head-on again.


    However, even after more than a dozen rounds, he was unable to do anything to Darius, and was


    already a little out of breath.


    "Your speed is good, but your heart is not calm enough. An anxious heart will always affect your


    physical performance. You can be much faster, but because of the shackles in your mind, you are


    unable to reach further. Study my words carefully and then challenge me againter." After saying that,


    Darius turned around and entered his stone tablet with his hands behind his back. Once there, he


    turned back into a stone carving.


    "Looks like I will have a lot of fun here." Rocky was still excited. He hadn''t been this enthralled in a long


    while.


    Although he hadn''t seeded inpleting the challenge, he had still benefited a lot from it. Thest


    words Darius had just said were quite insightful.


    When Darius was gone, Rocky looked at the other stone tablets around him. Soon, he discovered that


    apart from the carvings which looked like peerless human masters, several other carvings of spiritual


    beasts and Spiritual Weapons were also engraved upon a few of them.


    "If all of these creatures can be challenged, then the following days aren''t going to be so boring at all."


    Rocky smiled and looked around. "But how would I get out of this ce?"


    Just as he had wondered aloud about exit routes, Rocky suddenly came to his senses and found


    himself back in reality. It was as if he''d never left.


    "I think my spiritual sense entered the jade," Rocky murmured. He checked his Spiritual Infant and saw


    that it had grown slightly. His strength had also increased a little.


    It must be the result of his entry into the Scarlet Heaven Jade. It was then he realized what a precious


    treasure the jade was. Rocky sighed softly. He was now certain that entering the Martial Spirit


    Graveyard this time could prove to be a crucial turning point for his martial arts career.


    Early next morning, Rocky left his Magic Spiritual Space and decided to look around for Tessa.


    Unexpectedly, she appeared in front of him in the beast farm herself.


    "Tessa, what a surprise. I was just looking for you. Howe you are here?" Rocky asked.


    "I''m here for you, you idiot. I have something I need to ask you," Tessa said with her beautiful eyes


    twinkling softly.


    "What is it?" Rocky raised his eyebrows.


    "Come with me." Tessa waved her hand mysteriously, instead of giving him a straight answer.


    "Okay." Rocky left the beast farm with Tessa under the watchful eyes of the farm''s disciples.


    Not long after walking out of the beast farm, Tessa suddenly turned around and asked with a puzzled


    look, "The day I merged with the martial spirit, I could feel that my strength was not enough. However,


    when you patted me on the shoulderter, I felt a sudden surge of power, and the martial spirit, which


    was resisting till now, also merged with me by itself. Tell me honestly; did you do something for me?"


    "I don''t think so. I just gave you some encouragement," Rocky answered with an innocent expression.


    "I don''t believe you." Tessa was certain it could not be a coincidence.


    "If you don''t believe me, then I cannot make you do so," Rocky said helplessly with a shrug.


    "I know you must have done something to me, whether you admit or not," Tessa dered firmly.


    "Believing me is your choice. I am telling the truth. But tell me, how do you feel after fusing with the


    martial spirit?" Rocky changed the topic.


    "Not bad. My father also checked up on me this morning. He said that the martial spirit is quite


    compatible with me. Also, it is a feminine type of martial spirit which is very suitable for my


    swordsmanship." Tessa''s eyes lit up.


    "Really? Good for you. Congrattions!" Rocky smiled encouragingly.


    "Thank you. Truth be told, if you hadn''t risked your life to draw those martial spirits away from me, I


    wouldn''t have had enough time to fuse with it." Tessa was aware of the great sacrifice that Rocky had


    made just so she could fuse with the martial spirit without hindrance.


    "Ha-ha, it''s not a big deal." Rocky smiled disapprovingly. He didn''t like


    formalities.

 Chapter 1460 The Engagement

    Chapter 1460 The Engagement


    While the two of them were talking, Miguel abruptly appeared with a few of his followers. He became


    infuriated when he saw that Tessa and Rocky were together. He scowled deeply, went straight towards


    them, and pushed Rocky away roughly and aggressively. He was acting like he had found Tessa


    cheating on him with Rocky, which was far from reality, and afterward, he turned to Tessa as if he didn''t


    do something so rude.


    He asked her sternly, "Where have you been all morning? I''ve been looking all over for you for a long


    time!"


    "Where else would I be? I was at my father''s house," answered Tessa. A disdainful expression quickly


    took over her face as soon as sheid eyes on him.


    "Ah, I see. No wonder I couldn''t find you."


    As Miguel spoke, he threw a heated re in Rocky''s direction. Honestly, it didn''t matter to him where


    Tessa was that morning, everything was eptable for him as long as Tessa wasn''t in Rocky''s


    company.


    "Anyway, there is nothing good you could want from me, so you should just leave me alone." Tessa


    pouted and rolled her eyes at Miguel, who just ignored her words.


    "It''s great that you have fused with a martial spirit atst. I think this is a sign, so I''ve already told the


    leader that it''s about time for us to get married," Miguel told her loudly as if he was letting Rocky


    overhear on purpose.


    "Why would I want to marry you? Stop dreaming!" Tessa''s face darkened when she heard his boastful


    words. She didn''t expect that he would suddenly mention their engagement out of the blue.


    "Don''t be too strong-willed, Tessa. Don''t forget that you were allowed to enter this time thanks to my


    cousin''s kindness, and she wouldn''t have done anything if I didn''t persuade her. You should give me


    credit!"


    Miguel immediately retorted indignantly.


    "What are you talking about? Hannah didn''t tell me anything about that, and she definitely would have if


    what you''re saying is true!"


    Of course, Tessa didn''t believe a word from Miguel, for she knew very well that he would lie just to get


    his way.


    Miguel looked stumped for a moment as if he was caught by surprise. He probably didn''t expect her to


    outright challenge his statement, and a guilty and uncertain look shed quickly on his face. However, it


    was gone in the blink of an eye.


    "She must have forgotten to tell you then. Anyway, I definitely asked her," he insisted firmly.


    "Well, that doesn''t change a thing. I will never agree to my engagement to you," Tessa retorted at once.


    She red at him fiercely with a steely resolve, knowing that this was one battle she would never back


    down from.


    "You can''t do this! If you don''t marry me, then who are you going to marry, huh? The whole Sword


    Spirit City knows of our engagement, so you can''t deny it. And besides, the leader himself has attested


    to this," Miguel reiterated aggressively. His neck and face were red from agitation, although Tessa


    wasn''t sure if it was because she had rejected him, or if it was due to the fact that she had humiliated


    him in front of Rocky.


    "If I were to marry anyone, then I''d rather marry him and not you!"


    Tessa yelled angrily, gesturing toward Rocky who looked shocked that he was suddenly involved in


    their fight.


    "Me?!"


    Thest thing that Rocky expected was to be dragged along in their argument. He was at a loss


    whether to cry or tough.


    "You brat! How dare you steal my woman?" Miguel grew even more agitated at Tessa''s words. He


    already had a big problem with Rocky from the start, but this only intensified his hatred to unfathomable


    heights. Right now, he wanted nothing more than to tear Rocky limb from limb.


    "Young master Miguel, it seems that you have misunderstood the situation. I didn''t do anything to take


    her from you. It seems that she just prefers me. That''s all,"


    Rocky said impishly, adding fuel to the fire deliberately.


    Miguel pointed at Rocky and shouted, "How dare you say that? You must be tired of living. Well, today I


    will let you know how powerful I am, and you''ll be sorry you ever messed with my woman!"


    At that moment, he was so furious that he forgot that Rocky was more powerful than him.


    "Are you going to teach me a lesson?" Rocky asked calmly with a smile on his face, which only served


    to aggravate Miguel more.


    "Cut the crap! I''ll let you get a taste of my sword!" As Miguel waved his hand, the spiritual sword behind


    him instantly rushed up, transformed into a green me shadow, and rushed straight toward Rocky.


    "No! You''re going too far, Miguel!" Tessa blurted out in surprise, as she had not expected Miguel to


    attack Rocky. She wanted to help Rocky out, but she felt a strong wind abruptly blow her aside. When


    she came to her senses, Rocky was already in front of Miguel''s spiritual sword, which terrified her to no


    end. She felt a cold chill run through her spine.


    In the blink of an eye, Miguel''s spiritual sword swept a little over Rocky''s shoulder, just as Rocky


    appeared in front of Miguel. Rocky''s face had considerably darkened, taking on a cold, standoffish


    expression, which could make anyone tremble in fear.


    "Young master Miguel, please be lenient wherever it is possible. I won''t argue with you because you


    are the young master, but if you don''t behave in front of me, I promise that you will regret it!"


    Rocky reprimanded him dismissively as if he was scolding an ill-mannered child.


    "You brat¡ª!


    How dare you!


    Are you threatening me?"


    Miguel stammered awkwardly, as Rocky''s imposing manner intimidated him.


    "Oh, don''t be silly. Does it look like I''m threatening you?"


    Rocky grinned wide, showing his sharp teeth like a predator, as he waved his hand with a flourish. All


    of a sudden, Miguel''s spiritual sword flew backward rapidly as if an unseen force had pulled it back. It


    shuttled the way it came from and passed through Rocky''s shoulder, and then it streaked across


    Miguel''s face, leaving a thin line of blood on his face.


    "Humph, is this all you can do? I know you wouldn''t dare to hurt me!" Although he broke out in cold


    sweat at that moment, Miguel still pretended to be calm.


    All of a sudden, a scream ripped through the tense silence they shared. A servant behind Miguel had


    been wounded. His spiritual sword had pierced through the servant''s right shoulder, and blood flowed


    heavily like a thick, crimson river.


    Miguel looked behind him slowly, and he could not help the tremble that shook his hands nor the sweat


    that broke out on his forehead.


    Rocky leaned close and whispered harshly to Miguel''s ear, "It won''t be him that I''ll stab next time.


    Remember what I said."


    After saying that, Rocky walked back to Tessa, leaving behind an ashen-faced Miguel, who looked like


    he was about to throw up.


    Tessa nced at Miguel with a sliver of pity, but she quickly turned away from him when Ricky called


    her.


    "Let''s go," Ricky said to her as he gestured for her to go, and both of them turned their back on Miguel


    as if he didn''t pose a threat to them.


    Miguel gnashed his teeth in impotent anger. He was humiliated and could do nothing but curse at


    Rocky''s back just to save face.


    "Bastard, just wait and see. I will tear your limbs into pieces!"


    After that, Rocky and Tessa returned to the Fragrance Pavilion, and Rocky continued teaching Tessa


    the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill. In the afternoon, he went back to the beast farm, where he


    was met by chaos. Sounds of shouting wereing from inside the farm, and as soon as he stepped


    inside, a beast suddenly rushed out from nowhere and almost ran him through. Fortunately, he was


    able to react quickly and dodged sideways. Upon a closer look, he realized that the beast was Ally,


    Hannah''s spiritual beast.


    Before long, several disciples of the beast farm also came rushing out, their faces bathed in sweat as


    they panted for breath.


    "What''s wrong with Ally? Why did it suddenly run out?" Rocky questioned them with a frown.


    "We have no idea! We were feeding it just now, but it suddenly went berserk and ran off in a sh. We


    couldn''t stop it at all!" one of the disciples from the beast farm replied. Rocky almost pitied the man, for


    he looked like he was about to lose his mind too.


    He looked back at Ally with his eyes narrowed in thought and saw that it was about to run off once


    again. In the next breath, he stepped closer toward it and reappeared in front of it in the blink of an eye.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ally, stop it!" Rocky spoke calmly but firmly, giving off a sense of deterrence. He made sure not to


    shout, as that would only worsen the situation, but he also gave off the air of someone who should be


    obeyed.


    However, the beast seemed to have lost touch with reality. It wouldn''t listen to Rocky at all. It reared up


    on its hind legs irritably and was about to trample Rocky beneath its heavy body.


    "No! Stop, Ally!" At that moment, a harried and nervous voice suddenly rang out, but it didn''t stop the


    beast.


    Meanwhile, Rocky simply increased the flow of his spiritual power when he saw that he was in danger.


    He stopped Ally''s movement, put his hand on its forehead, and temporarily used the Mysterious Beast


    Transformation Skill to calm it down.


    It was at this point that a graceful figure quickly walked up. It was none other than Hannah.


    "What''s wrong with it?" Hannah asked Rocky immediately when she saw him.


    "I have no idea. I just came back and saw it like this," he answered helplessly, shaking his head.


    The person in charge of the beast farm also rushed over in a hurry, and when he saw Hannah, his face


    became white as a sheet. He hurriedly stepped forward and cupped his hands. "I''m sorry, Miss


    Hannah! I failed to keep an eye on it. It''s my fault for allowing it to run off. Please punish


    me!"

 Chapter 1461 Got Promoted

    Chapter 1461 Got Promoted


    "Ally seemed all right two days ago. What made it so irritable now? Could it be sick?"


    Hannah asked, looking perplexed. Ally had been with her since it was a cub, and it had always been


    obedient and even-tempered. In fact, it had rarely shown such mercurial temperament before.


    "We have no idea what is happening. Several beast curers havee to check on it, but none of them


    could find anything wrong!" the man in charge of the beast farm immediately answered.


    He looked harried and frightened, possibly because Hannah could easily me him and punish him.


    But Hannah didn''t get angry at him. Instead, she turned to look at Rocky hopefully, knowing that he was


    also very proficient in beast curing.


    "Basil, do you know what''s wrong with Ally?"


    Rocky was quiet for a moment as he thought about it. Then he said, "I think it might be in heat, so it


    must be longing for a mate."


    "In heat? What does that mean?" Hannah looked stunned for a moment, as she had not expected that


    answer.


    "It is autumn right now, and spiritual beasts typically reproduce during this season. It is highly likely that


    Ally has reached maturity, so all its instincts are driving it to reproduce. Therefore, it is in a hurry to find


    another beast to mate.


    This is a normal process that all beasts go through, so you don''t have to worry. It''s not a big deal!"


    exined Rocky sinctly.


    "Oh, is that so?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I guess I have to find a suitable spiritual beast to mate with Ally right away."


    Hearing Rocky''s exnation brought instant release to the anxiety in Hannah''s mind, and she let out a


    deep sigh. She had been incredibly concerned at first, but it seemed that Ally''s problem could be easily


    dealt with, which was a great relief.


    "I''m afraid that''s not a good idea. Spiritual beasts like Ally won''t be willing to mate with spiritual beasts


    arranged for them. The best thing that you can do is to let it select the mate it wants,"


    Rocky reminded her gently but firmly.


    "Oh, no, I can''t do that. Ally is incredibly talented, so its genes must be exemry. It will be a great loss


    if it finds an inferior spiritual beast to mate with!" Hannah cared deeply about Ally and thought of it as a


    family member, so she didn''t want anything bad to happen to it at all.


    "I think you are misinformed. A beast''s mother is the main source and therefore has the biggest impact


    on the descendant''s characteristics. That is why even if Ally finds a low-grade spiritual beast, it won''t


    cause too much impact,"


    Rocky reassured Hannah.


    "No. I can''t let it find a mate by itself,"


    Hannah insisted, shaking her head vigorously. It seemed that she was resolved not to let Ally have a


    choice.


    "So, are you going to find one for it even if it doesn''t like your choice?" Rocky looked sideways at


    Hannah as he spoke as if he was judging her in the privacy of his mind.


    "I can get multiple beasts that it can choose from.


    I''m sure if I get a lot, there will be one among them that can satisfy it, right?" replied Hannah.


    "Well, I can''t force you if that''s what you want to do. But you have to be mentally prepared for what will


    happen."


    Rocky seemed to have given up, as he just shook his head at Hannah''s pigheadedness.


    "Has anybody told you that you talk a lot?" said Hannah suddenly.


    She had a teasing smile on her face despite the harsh words because she knew that Rocky was just


    doing that for her own good.


    "I''m just trying to help. Anyway, as long as you remember what I said, everything will be fine,"


    Rocky muttered sternly and turned around to leave, but Hannah''s abrupt cry stopped him.


    "Wait!" she shouted as if she had suddenly thought of something.


    "Do you need anything else, Miss Hannah?" asked Rocky.


    He raised one eyebrow critically as he turned back around to meet her searching eyes.


    "I heard that you helped Tessa a lot. She said you were instrumental in her sessful fusion with the


    martial spirit," she answered. Her beautiful eyes were narrowed in thought, but Rocky only shook his


    head modestly.


    "It''s not a big deal," he said as he waved his hands in a dismissive gesture.


    "Anyway, I just wanted to thank you. Although Tessa is not my biological sister, we have been best


    friends since we were children. I can''t be a spirit warrior because of my physical defect, so I have


    ced all my hopes on her. That is also the reason that I persuaded Harrison to let her enter the


    Martial Spirit Graveyard this time,"


    Hannah continued gratefully.


    "Speaking of this, will you let me collect some blood sample from you?" Rocky asked thoughtfully.


    "What? My blood sample?" Hannah looked at Rocky in confusion.


    "Yes. I want to take some of your blood."


    "What? Why do you want my blood?" Hannah found it strange that he wanted her blood, so she didn''t


    know what to do.


    "Trust me. It''s for your own good," insisted Rocky. Of course, he didn''t intend to tell her the truth. Rocky


    had a theory that her physical defect could be still be changed. After all, she was born unable to


    be a spirit warrior mostly because there was something wrong with her gic makeup. Thus, he


    thought that if he could find out more about her defective gene, then he could repair it and, perhaps,


    allow her to be a spirit warrior.


    Of course, the reason he wanted to do so was to win over Hannah. She was the daughter of the Sword


    Spirit Sect''s leader and had a great influence within the sect. If he could use her influence and


    resources, it would greatly benefit him in the future.


    "Umm, okay. How will you collect my blood?"


    After hesitating for a while, Hannah finally relented. She reasoned to herself that it wasn''t a big deal to


    give Rocky a little blood, so she agreed with him in the end.


    "It''s actually quite simple. Please stretch out your hand,"


    Rocky instructed as soon as she gave her permission.


    Hannah stretched out her hand a bit shakily. Then, a needle and a container instantly appeared in


    Rocky''s hand.


    He grabbed Hannah''s hand and stabbed her thumb with the needle as fast as possible, making sure


    that she wouldn''t feel any pain. Afterward, he put the few drops of blood he had collected inside the


    container and covered it with an airtight lid.


    "It''s done," Rocky said with a smile as he put the container into his Magic Spiritual Space.


    "Wow! That''s so simple and quick!" Hannah was amazed that Rocky had done it with very little fanfare,


    and she didn''t even feel any pain!


    "Of course!" Rocky answered, looking pleased that Hannah found the process easy and painless.


    "Since you still live in the beast farm, I''ll leave Ally to you. I''m going to look for suitable spiritual beasts


    to mate with it as soon as possible in the next few days," said Hannah after a while. She knew that


    Rocky was very capable of caring for Ally, so she had no qualms about leaving it in his charge.


    "Okay." Rocky nodded.


    After that, Hannah went off straight away, as she didn''t want to waste any more time.


    "From now on, I, alone, will take care of Ally. The other disciples of the beast farm should not get close


    to it, or else they might get hurt,"


    Rocky told the man in charge of the beast farm.


    "Understood." The man in charge nodded his head hastily, for he was ecstatic that Rocky was now in


    charge of Ally. Now that Rocky had made a ssh in the Sword Spirit Sect and earned Hannah''s


    respect, the man in charge dared not displease him.


    Before long, Rocky took Ally back to the beast farm and tried to appease it. After it calmed down, he


    left the beast farm and proceeded to the Security Hall.


    When he arrived at the Cloudlet Team''s lounge, he found that Ramon and the members of the Cloudlet


    Team were all present. The moment they saw Rocky, they all got up hastily, greeting him with fondness


    and admiration.


    "What happened to you guys? Why are you looking at me like that?" Rocky asked with a smile.


    "Just now, Master Harrison sent someone over to reward the two of us, and he also gave you a


    promotion. You are now the deputy captain of the Cloudlet Team,"


    Ramon muttered indifferently.


    "Oh, what about Eliseo?" Rocky asked immediately.


    "He was transferred to be the captain of the Sword Spirit City''s guardian team. In other words, he was


    promoted to a higher position thanks to you..."


    Ramon knew that if Rocky hadn''t been promoted, Eliseo wouldn''t have been promoted to be the


    captain of the guardian team as well.


    "Really? Well, I''m d to hear that.


    I was afraid that Eliseo would lose his position because of me. If that happened, I couldn''t be the


    deputy captain!" Hearing the news from Ramon seemed to fill Rocky with relief.


    "Here. Master Harrison gave you this deputy captain''s token as a reward. From now on, you will be in


    charge of the basic affairs of the Cloudlet Team."


    After saying that, Ramon handed a delicate-looking wooden box and a token to Rocky.

 Chapter 1462 Seeking Help

    Chapter 1462 Seeking Help


    Rocky took the box, as well as the token, and put them away without even looking at what was inside


    the box.


    "Don''t you want to see what the reward is?" Ramon asked, seemingly more curious than Rocky.


    "Well, I can check itter. Since it''s from Master Harrison, I''m sure that I won''t be disappointed in it. By


    the way, I went back to the Martial Spirit Graveyard and was able to secure some spiritual treasures


    this time. I want to hand them out to our team members. These should be able to help them improve a


    lot!" Upon saying that, Rocky took out a big bag from his Magic Spiritual Space. Then, when he opened


    it, the members of the Cloudlet Team were bewildered by the number of spiritual treasures at the Spirit


    Realm.


    Their eyes lit up and they were in disbelief that Rocky was really going to give those to them.


    "Come on, guys. Select what you think would suit you, but be sure not to get too many," Rocky said as


    he urged the members of the Cloudlet Team.


    Immediately after, they rushed up and took their time to pick what they could.


    "By the way, was it you who rmended me to be the deputy captain?" Rocky asked Ramon


    while the other members were still busy checking out the spiritual treasures.


    "No, it wasn''t me. Besides, it has only been a few months since you arrived here in the Sword Spirit


    City. Logically speaking, you shouldn''t be promoted to that position just yet. Perhaps, it must be Master


    Harrison''s doing. He personally made an exception for Miss Tessa''s sake. So, if I were you, I would


    work very hard from now on. Don''t let him down. Do you understand?" Ramon warned sternly.


    "Of course! You can expect that I''ll do my best," Rocky said with a confident smile.


    After Rocky was formally promoted as the deputy captain of the guard team, his fame quickly rose in


    the Sword Spirit City and he caused a great sensation. Of course, as the news reached Miguel, it made


    him rather furious. Unfortunately for him, Rocky was far stronger than him, so he couldn''t do anything


    about it. Moreover, now that even Harrison thought highly of Rocky, it was even more difficult for him to


    deal with the neer. Therefore, what he could right now was to seek Xavier''s help.


    "Young Master Miguel, what can I do for you?" Xavier asked straightforwardly upon seeing Miguel. He


    knew that since Miguel was visiting him, he must want something from him.


    "I know that you already heard about Basil being promoted as deputy captain of the Cloudlet Team.


    With his current strength, he might soon be the captain. Are you not worried that he will be a


    great threat to you?" Miguel tried to speak in a roundabout way.


    "Well, yeah. You''re right. But until he bes the captain himself, I don''t think I should worry about


    anything. Why don''t you go to Ramon? Isn''t he the one you should warn? After all, his position is the


    one at risk," Xavier uttered coldly.


    "Ramon is a stubborn fellow. He''s not the type to question the decision of Master Harrison. In fact, even


    if Master Harrison reced him with Basil as the new captain of the Cloudlet Team, he would never


    object. Therefore, it''s useless to talk to him." Miguel spoke dismissively, also knowing that Ramon and


    Rocky had gotten close recently.


    "So, where are you going with this? Do you want me to help you deal with Basil?" Xavier had actually


    known from the start what was on Miguel''s mind. He also spected that one of the main reasons why


    Miguel wanted to deal with Rocky immediately was because of the neer''s close rtionship with


    Tessa.


    "You are indeed brilliant. Don''t you feel that something is wrong with that guy? I think that he somehow


    managed to deceive both Master Timothy and Master Harrison. Think about it, they didn''t expel him


    from the Sword Spirit City, and now this? If this goes on, we don''t know what Basil could eventually do.


    The Sword Spirit City might be put in danger! Therefore, since there''s no way to deal with him openly, it


    has to be done in secret." Miguel pretended to be motivated by righteous indignation.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then, what do you have in mind?" Xavier asked directly.


    "That''s the thing. I don''t know what to do, so I came to ask you for help. With your profound


    experience, you should know how to deal with such kind of person. Am I right?" Miguel remarked,


    attempting to tter Xavier.


    "Yeah, maybe. But what will I benefit from helping you?" Xavier asked shrewdly.


    "I just heard that the leader of the Security Hall is going to be transferred to the Sword Spirit Sect. That


    means that the position will soon be vacant. If you can help me with this matter, I will rmend you


    to be the next leader of the Security Hall. You know that with my status, I can easily do that." Miguel''s


    words instantly aroused Xavier''s interest. The Wolf Team''s captain was known to be very ambitious,


    but because of his previous strength, he was unable to be promoted to a higher position. But now that


    he had broken through to the King Realm, the avenue was now open for him to attain greater


    opportunities.


    "Humph! It''s not difficult to deal with Basil. We just need a solid n, and we should take advantage of


    other warriors in order to kill him," Xavier said as he revealed a wicked look on his face.


    "Ha-ha! That''s more like it." Miguel was ted at Xavier''s response, and he couldn''t wait to know how


    they would deal with Rocky.


    Then, Xavier stood up and walked towards Miguel. He whispered a few words in his ears, which


    immediately made Miguel''s eyes lit up. "Captain Xavier, that is perfect! I knew I was right toe to


    you!" Miguel couldn''t help but exim.


    "That''s all I need to say. You can make your own arrangement," Xavier said with an evil sneer.


    As a response, Miguel nodded with a malicious smile on his face.


    Meanwhile, now that Rocky had been promoted as the deputy captain of the Cloudlet Team, he had to


    be familiar with a lot of things. After working in the lounge for a day, he returned to the beast farm to


    check on Ally''s condition. Upon seeing that it was fine, he went back into his Magic Spiritual Space.


    During the asexual reproduction, the embryo had already formed. As long as everything went smoothly,


    it would not be long before it could transform into a cub. Once it took shape, Rocky could finally


    conclude that the asexual reproduction was a sess.


    However, it was not easy to fullyplete it. He still had to monitor the condition of the embryo every


    day and inject all kinds of nutrients into it. He had to be very careful because if something went wrong,


    the embryo would likely die, and all his efforts would be in vain.


    He worked in theboratory for four hours straight. During that period, he also did a gic analysis


    with the blood sample of Hannah. Once he got the result, he could finally have a gicparison.


    After that, Rocky entered the Scarlet Heaven Jade and challenged Darius again. However, he was still


    not a match for him and he was miserably defeated. But since he started staying in the jade, his


    cultivation speed got several times faster, so he was still pleased that he got something out of it.


    Early the next morning, he left his Magic Spiritual Space and returned to the beast farm. Right after he


    left his residence, he spotted two pretty good-looking spiritual beasts entering the beast farm, guided


    by several guards. Then, he also noticed that Hannah was behind them.


    "You are so efficient, Miss Hannah. I can''t believe that in less than two days, you managed to find two


    spiritual beasts of such high quality." Rocky seemed to be satisfied with the spiritual beasts that


    Hannah brought there.


    However, to his and Hannah''s surprise, Ally didn''t even take a nce at the two spiritual beasts that


    were supposed to be candidates as mating partners. Furthermore, when it saw the two spiritual beasts


    enter the beast stable, it immediately became furious. Fortunately, Rocky was there to suppress the


    situation. Otherwise, Ally might have hurt them.


    "It seems that Ally has the same temper as yours, Miss Hannah," Rocky said, heaving a sigh of relief


    as the guards finished sending the two spiritual beasts out of the stable.


    "What do you mean? We''re both spoiled?" Hannah immediately asked as she raised an eyebrow.


    "Ha-ha. Don''t misunderstand me. Ally is indeed an excellent spiritual beast with a noble bloodline. It''s


    just normal that it wants a more superior partner," Rocky replied with a smile as he tried to appease


    Hannah.


    "Humph. I can''t believe that I just wasted a lot of time finding those two. Now, I have no other choice to


    find other beasts for it again," Hannah said in a dissatisfied tone. Then, she cast a final nce at Rocky


    before she left.


    The next few days, Hannah found more than ten high-quality spiritual beasts. However, none of them


    was still able to satisfy Ally. Seeing that, Hannah couldn''t help but feel gloomy. She had already spent a


    lot of effort, but nothing was going her way.

 Chapter 1463 Allys Mate

    Chapter 1463 Ally''s Mate


    "Basil, what should we do now? I''ve tried all the spiritual beasts I could borrow, but Ally isn''t interested


    in any of them!" Hannah sighed. She''d arrived at the beast farm early that morning to consult Rocky.


    There, she found him feeding her spiritual beast.


    "Well, you can''t force it," Rocky said with a smile. "I''ve told you this before."


    "Is there really no other way?" Hannah threw her hands up hopelessly, looking at Rocky intently in the


    hopes he had a solution.


    "Actually," Rocky said after a while, his eyes twinkling. "There is another way, but you may not like it."


    "Try me," Hannah said seriously.


    "Well, you could let my spiritual beast have a try," Rocky said slowly.


    "Oh!" Hannah cried in surprise. "I almost forgot you even had a spiritual beast. However, I''ve heard


    rumors that it''s a demonic spiritual beast..."


    Rocky nodded curtly. "It''s true."


    "Would there be a problem if Ally mates with a demonic spiritual beast?" Hannah asked, her eyes wide


    with concern.


    "To be honest, I don''t know," Rocky answered. But in fact, he did know. He had already studied the


    genes of Ally and Glutton, and he had found out that their gene fusion was perfect. If they mated


    sessfully, their progeny would be outstanding.


    "How about we ask Doctor Lloyd to take a look at them? If he says it''s okay, then..." Hannah''s voice


    trailed off, as though she were deep in thought.


    "Okay, let''s do it." Rocky smiled reassuringly.


    "Come with me to see him," Hannah pleaded. She could barely wait. "Let''s go now!"


    Shortly after, Rocky and Hannah left the beast farm and headed to the Medical Service Hall where


    Lloyd worked.


    The Medical Service Hall wasn''t veryrge; however, it had a decently sized courtyard. There, they


    found Lloyd refining elixirs by a furnace.


    "Doctor Lloyd!" In the Supreme Ether Land, spirit warriors did not rely on elixirs to cultivate, so the


    refined elixirs were mostly used to heal their injuries. It seemed that was what Lloyd was up to when


    they found him.


    The old man by the furnace looked up to see who was calling him.


    "Good morning, Miss Hannah!" he said with a big smiled. "What brings you here today?"


    "I want you to take a look at Basil''s spiritual beast," Hannah answered bluntly, unwilling to waste any


    time for a small talk.


    "And are you the Basil she speaks of?" Lloyd cocked his eyebrows at Hannah''spanion. Although


    Rocky was well-known in the Sword Spirit Sect, it was Lloyd''s first time to encounter him in the flesh.


    "Good morning, Doctor Lloyd!" Rocky cupped his hands politely. Subtly, he looked Lloyd up and down


    to study him. He found that, although Lloyd had restrained his spiritual aura, his strength seemed to


    have surpassed the advanced stage of the Spiritual Infant. It was possible he was a master at the King


    Realm who had already cultivated the Imperial Soul.


    "Let''s go outside," Lloyd said, gesturing at them to follow him. "Please summon your spiritual beast!" It


    seemed he wasn''t looking to waste any time, either. He hurriedly walked out of the Medical Service


    Hall, hands sped behind his back.


    Rocky and Hannah followed after him closely.


    When they arrived at the courtyard outside the hall, Rocky walked to the center and summoned Glutton


    from his Magic Spiritual Space.


    At that time, many disciples of the Medical Service Hall heard about Rocky''s presence and came out to


    watch.


    As soon as Glutton emerged, the atmosphere changedpletely. The legendary beast''s mighty aura


    instantly covered the whole area, striking fear in almost everyone present.


    "Well, let me see..." Lloyd said at the sight of the majestic beast. "It doesn''t look like any ordinary


    spiritual beast." The doctor eyed Rocky suspiciously. In all his years of experience, he could tell at a


    nce that Glutton was different from other beasts.


    "It is said to be a demonic spiritual beast," Hannah said, answering on Rocky''s behalf. "Please take a


    close look."


    "Demonic spiritual beast? Oh, my!" Lloyd''s expression darkened. Nodding slightly to Hannah, he


    started to walk slowly towards Glutton. After studying the beast from every angle, he lightly pressed


    one hand against its armor-like skin. Suddenly, his hand started to glow.


    A hush had fallen over the crowd as everyone held their breath, waiting for Lloyd''s verdict. Finally, after


    a few minutes, Lloyd finally let his hand fall to his side. "I can''t even tell the strength of this demonic


    spiritual beast," he said with a frustrated sigh. "I''m afraid it is far above the King Realm."


    "So it is also a spiritual beast at the King Realm?" Hannah pursed her lips in concern.


    "Maybe it''s more than that!" Lloyd eximed. "Although the demonic spiritual beast is very rare in the


    Ethereal Region, I happened to encounter a few when I traveled around. But I have never seen such a


    talented demonic spiritual beast... It is stronger than any other ordinary demonic spiritual beast. Maybe


    it''ll even reach the level of a diabolic spiritual beast..." Lloyd shook his head in wonder and looked at


    the legendary beast before him with mixed feelings.


    Hannah shot Rocky a surprised look. She didn''t know his spiritual beast was so extraordinary.


    "So, are you saying my spiritual beast is very talented?" Rocky gasped, pretending to be shocked.


    Secretly, he was thinking to himself, ''Of course it is. Glutton is a legendary beast, after all!''


    "Doctor, are you sure?" Hannah turned to Lloyd hesitantly.


    Lloyd nodded firmly. "At the very least, it''s the most talented demonic spiritual beast I''ve ever seen in


    my life."


    "Can it mate with Ally?" Hannah asked excitedly, her heart racing.


    "I''m not sure, but with the talent of this demonic spiritual beast, its descendants should be able to


    inherit its talent," Lloyd replied, scratching his chin.


    "So, if Ally mates with it, will they have an even more powerful descendant?"


    "That''s possible," Lloyd said with a slight nod.


    "Well, then I guess it''s worth a shot!" Hannah''s eyes shone with excitement. Obviously, she wanted her


    brilliant spiritual beast to mate with an extraordinarily talented spiritual beast. If they were sessful,


    not only would they benefit from having a stronger spiritual beast, but so would the Sword Spirit Sect.


    "But what if Ally doesn''t like it as well?" Rocky asked suddenly.


    "It''s still worth trying." Hannah shot Rocky a reproachful look and then said to Lloyd, "Thank you,


    Doctor."


    "You''re wee, Miss Hannah!" Lloyd cupped his hands.


    Without dying any further, Rocky and Hannah then left the Medical Service Hall and headed straight


    back to the beast farm.


    As they were leaving, Lloyd narrowed his eyes at their receding figures. "With a demonic spiritual beast


    that talented, it''s theoretically impossible for a human spirit warrior to be able to control it. And yet, this


    Basil person is able to control it with such ease! I''m afraid it''ll be necessary to report it to the sect


    leader."


    Meanwhile, Hannah and Rocky rushed over to the beast farm. Upon their return, Rocky immediately


    ced Glutton in Ally''s stable.


    The moment Ally saw Glutton, it acted hostile at first. Naturally, Glutton was a stranger, so Ally needed


    to remain vignt. However, because Glutton''s aura was overwhelmingly powerful, it didn''t take long


    before Ally was conquered. After a while, thetter acted like a docile littlemb and allowed Glutton to


    get close to it.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Miss Hannah, I think this will be a sess," Rocky said with a smile. "I think we''d better leave them


    alone." Hannah nodded, and together they walked out of the stable to let the pair of beasts be alone


    together.

 Chapter 1464 Got Marcias News

    Chapter 1464 Got Marcia''s News


    "If only I knew it earlier I wouldn''t have found so many spiritual beasts," Hannah sighed in dismay. She


    didn''t expect that Basil would help her in the end.


    "Don''t feel bad. You just did what you thought was best for Ally''s sake," Rocky consoled her with a


    warm smile.


    "Yeah, I just don''t want to make Ally unhappy." Hannah nodded.


    "You can leave the rest to me. Go back and rest now." Rocky smiled at her.


    "Thank you. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have known what to do." Hannah was filled with gratitude for


    him. She now saw Rocky in a different light. All her suspicion against him melted away as she saw his


    warm smile.


    "You''re wee." Rocky smiled calmly.


    After that, Hannah left the beast farm.


    Not long after she left, Ramon entered the beast farm.


    "I saw Miss Hannah just now. What was she doing here?" Ramon immediately asked when he saw


    Rocky.


    "She wanted to find a mate for Ally," Rocky answered.


    "Well, did she find the suitable one?" Ramon''s interest was piqued.


    "I actually just found one."


    "Which spiritual beast is it?" Ramon heard before that Hannah found many spiritual beasts but none of


    them attracted Ally.


    "It''s my spiritual beast," Rocky replied.


    "Your beast? Oh, isn''t that a demonic spiritual beast? How could Miss Hannah agree to let your


    demonic spirit beast mate with Ally?" Ramon couldn''t help but be surprised.


    "Well, Doctor Lloyd has already verified that they are suitable for each other..."


    "Really?"


    "Since you came to look for me, there must be good news, right?" Rocky asked, squinting his eyes at


    Ramon.


    "Well, it''s not good but I thought you''d be interested in it," Ramon said as he shook his head.


    "Well, tell me."


    "I''ve heard that the Shura Race has issued a warrant for the arrest of several escaped prisoners at the


    border of the Ethereal Region recently. One of them is called Marcia. Do you know her?" Ramon


    asked.


    "Marcia?" Rocky didn''t know how to react to the news. He didn''t expect that Marcia actually managed


    to escape. That was definitely good news for him.


    "Judging from your expression, I''m sure enough that you know her." Seeing the expression on Rocky''s


    face, Ramon could immediately tell. But he didn''t understand why Rocky knew the escaped prisoner!


    "Where do you think these prisoners will go if they escape?" Rocky continued to ask. "Is there any way


    to know where she currently is?"


    "That''s hard to say. However, if they escape to the Ethereal Region, it will be very difficult for the Shura


    Race to catch them. But the border to the Ethereal Region is heavily guarded, it''s not an easy task to


    sneak in. Now that the news of the warrant has spread, I''m afraid that they might still be outside the


    border..." Ramon spected.


    ''I''m confident that Marcia will not get caught. But where is she now?'' Rocky couldn''t help but feel a little


    excited. He wanted to go to the border to look for Marcia and the others immediately, but the border


    was so vast that it would be like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    "Basil, why do you know the woman that''s wanted by the Shura Race?" Ramon couldn''t help but ask.


    "It''s a long story. Thank you for bringing this news to me. You have no idea how important this is,"


    Rocky said gratefully. Although he had no clue where Marcia was, at least he could rest easy knowing


    that she and the others were still alive and had escaped the control of the Shura Race.


    "Think of this as my thanks for helping Miss Hannah find a spiritual beast to mate with Ally," Ramon


    responded.


    "Well, there is no need for you to thank me on her behalf. Since you have sent me such good news, I


    will give you a martial spirit!" Rocky said with a smile.


    "Stop kidding. How could you get a martial spirit?" Ramon thought Rocky was messing with him.


    "Come with me to find out!" Rocky excitedly said to him.


    Ramon looked at Rocky with a puzzled look, but he then decided to follow him into the depths of the


    beast farm. Seeing that no one was around, Rocky took Ramon into his Magic Spiritual Space.


    "What is this ce?" Ramon asked as he found himself in a quiet and idyllic world.


    "Guys,e out please..." Rocky then waved his hand.


    The next moment, countless martial spirit shadows appeared out of thin air and instantly surrounded


    the two.


    Ramon was frightened by the sight of the spirits. His body trembled in fear while being subjected under


    the aura of the martial spirits.


    "Don''t be nervous. These martial spirits are my friends. They won''t hurt you!" Rocky couldn''t help but


    laugh.


    "Your friends?" Ramon was even more dumbfounded. He didn''t understand how that came to be.


    "Ha-ha. Don''t ask so many questions. You can have a look and select a martial spirit you can fuse


    with..." Rocky offered.


    Ramon took a deep breath to calm down. After hesitating for a while, he slowly walked into the martial


    spirits and began to look for one suitable for him. At first, he was afraid that the martial spirits would


    suddenly attack him, butter he found that they were much kinder than what he had seen in the


    Martial Spirit Graveyard, which made him feel relieved.


    Not long after, he suddenly stopped in front of a ck martial spirit on the far side. He noticed that it


    emitted a very cold, cruel spiritual aura.


    "This martial spirit seems to be a perfect match for you," Rocky said teasingly.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ramon shot him an angry look in response.


    "Try fusing with it!" Rocky said.


    Ramon nodded. He then shot out his spiritual power and tried to sense it. As a result, the martial spirit


    was immediately affected by his spiritual power and began to shine.


    "It seems that the rest of you can leave now. I''ll find other masters for youter." Rocky waved his hand


    and dismissed the other martial spirits.


    They cried out in disappointment before they dispersed into thin air, leaving only the ck martial spirit


    with Ramon.


    "There won''t be anyone disturbing you here. Take your time to merge with it," Rocky said to Ramon


    before he entered hisb.


    With that, Ramon began to concentrate on merging with the ck martial spirit.


    About two hourster, Rocky felt a burst of spiritual auraing from outside. "It seems that he has


    seeded in fusing with the martial spirit." He then got out of theb.


    He found Ramon standing there, without the martial spirit in sight. He felt Ramon''s spiritual aura had


    broken through to the King Realm. His aura felt much stronger and colder than before.


    "Do you want to try your skills?" Rocky asked.


    "That''s exactly what I want." As soon as Ramon finished his words, the spiritual sword behind him flew


    up and shot towards Rocky at lightning speed.


    In response, Rocky used the Frozen Wind Dagger to meet his opponent¡¯s attack. Just when the two


    weapons were about to collide, Ramon''s spiritual sword disappeared in an instant.


    Rocky was caught off guard. He then made his dagger move randomly to create a Dagger Dome.

 Chapter 1465 The Purple Demonic Zone

    Chapter 1465 The Purple Demonic Zone


    Boom!


    In a sh, Ramon¡¯s spiritual sword shot out and hit the Dagger Dome. However, his strength was still a


    little inferior to Rocky''s, and thus it was a long shot for him to break the Dagger Dome that easily.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to have such a surge of power after breaking through to the King Realm. It¡¯s an


    amazing feeling.¡± Ramon couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he looked at his hands.


    ¡°Awesome, right?¡± Rocky said with a bright smile.


    ¡°Yeah. Can¡¯t be better! Thank you so much,¡± Ramon responded as he cupped his hands. If it wasn¡¯t for


    Rocky, he wouldn¡¯t know when he would be able to reach the King Realm. For any spirit warrior, it was


    very important for them to break through to the King Realm since it was the watershed of their strength.


    After they reached this level, it would be as if they had entered an utterly different and vast stage.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no need to thank me. I did this to return your favor. For now, I still want you to keep


    inquiring about the news for me,¡± Rocky replied casually.


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯m on it.¡± This time, Ramon received such a big favor from Rocky. Even though he was a


    man who seemed to be stone-hearted, there was no doubt that it would soften a little towards Rocky.


    Moreover, he was continuously having a different view of the young man. He knew that although Rocky


    had a lot of secrets and mysteries surrounding him, he could still fully trust him.


    ¡°So, let¡¯s go?¡± After saying that, Rocky instantly got out of his Magic Spiritual Space with Ramon.


    ¡°By the way, I think it would be better if you do not expose your current strength right away. I¡¯m afraid


    that it would easily arouse some suspicion. You could wait for a better opportunity,¡± Rocky warned.


    ¡°Yes, of course. I guess I¡¯ll go ahead then.¡± Ramon nodded slightly and eventually left.


    ¡°Marcia, Alyssa, I wonder where you are right now.¡± As Rocky watched Ramon leave, he looked up at


    the sky above the wide beast farm and revealed a deep longing in his eyes.


    Meanwhile, as the mating went rather smoothly between Glutton and Ally, Ally¡¯s emotions had


    stabilized. After confirming that it sessfully got pregnant, Rocky asked Glutton to go back to his


    Magic Spiritual Space, which made it quite unhappy. However, it also understood that a matter of safety


    was on the line, so it agreed to him.


    On the other hand, although Rocky obtained some news about Marcia, he couldn¡¯t act rashly because


    this wasn¡¯t sufficient. For now, he could only stay a little bit more in the Sword Spirit City and wait until


    he collected enough information.


    Moreover, since he had be the deputy captain of the Cloudlet Team, he had been much busier


    than before. He couldn¡¯t go frequently to the Fragrance Pavilion now, but he still went once in a while in


    order to guide Tessa in the cultivation of the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill. After all, that was


    his deal with Timothy and Harrison for him to stay in the city. Recently, Tessa had been getting more


    comfortable with the skill, but to improve further, she had to rely on her own efforts.


    Furthermore, since he was now a little busy to frequently go to the Fragrance Pavilion, Tessa was the


    one who visited him whenever she had something to inquire or rify. Therefore, naturally, several


    rumors were spreading throughout the city concerning the two of them.


    Because it was also known that Tessa was engaged to Miguel, it actually put Rocky into an awkward


    situation. But unexpectedly, since Rocky issued Miguel a warningst time, thetter had never made


    any trouble yet, as if he didn¡¯t care about the circting rumors. Of course, Rocky didn¡¯t think that


    Miguel would just give up like that, but nheless, he was not threatened by anything.


    Half a month passed quickly and nothing out of the ordinary happened. Everything seemed to be in


    ce and at peace.


    During this period, Rocky had already sessfully transformed the embryo he produced through


    asexual reproduction into a cub. Moreover, the growth rate of the cub was several times faster than


    being carried inside a female beast''s womb. As long as the cub took shape, it would be able to hatch


    into new cubs.


    Additionally, through the gicparison that he had done, Rocky was able to find out why Hannah


    couldn¡¯t be a spirit warrior, and he had alsoe up with a theory and a n on how to change


    her gic defect.


    Just after noontime, Rocky had already managed the affairs of the Cloudlet Team and was about to


    head back to the beast farm when Ramon suddenly came in.


    ¡°Captain, I thought you were out with Miss Hannah today?¡± Rocky asked as soon as he saw Ramon


    enter the lounge.


    ¡°I have an urgent task to deal with, so I had toe back first,¡± Ramon briefly replied.


    ¡°Urgent task? What is it?¡± Rocky furrowed his brows and was a bit curious.


    ¡°Do you still remember the Robber Regiment that ambushed us in the Night-wolf Gorgest time?¡±


    Ramon asked.


    ¡°The Robber Regiment? Of course, I do,¡± Rocky replied.


    ¡°We just got a reliable intel about their stronghold. Thus, the governor asked me to lead a team to


    investigate the matter first. But considering the strength of their members, I think it will be better if the


    two of us do the scouting alone. If we encounter any trouble, we can easily get out of it without worrying


    about others¡¯ safety. What do you think?¡± Ramon suggested.


    ¡°Yeah, sounds good. Count me in!¡± Rocky immediately agreed.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll meet you here. Get ready first because it may take a few days,¡± Ramon said.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯m always prepared and ready to go!¡± Rocky said in an eager tone as he


    waved his hand.


    ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s go.¡± Ramon showed a faint smirk and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    Then, Rocky and Ramon left the Sword Spirit Sect and headed directly for the Grand Sky City after


    leaving the city.


    Meanwhile, in the lounge of the Wolf Team, Miguel and Xavier were silently sitting when a member of


    the Wolf Team approached them.


    ¡°Young master, they have already set out,¡± the member of the Wolf Team reported.


    ¡°I see. That would be all. You can leave now,¡± Miguel replied tly.


    ¡°It seems that our n is going smoothly. Ramon and Basil didn¡¯t have any suspicion about this. If


    everything goes well, I promise that those two will nevere back alive¡­¡± A sinister smile appeared


    on Xavier¡¯s face, confident that their n to eliminate the two would be faultless.


    ¡°Ramon is also a powerful warrior. Can the Robber Regiment really deal with both of them?¡± Miguel


    asked with a little hesitation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve learned that there are also many powerful warriors at the King Realm in the Robber


    Regiment. It means that no matter how strong those two are, they would be severely outnumbered,¡±


    Xavier answered indifferently.


    ¡°Good. Even though those two are careful and cunning, I¡¯m sure that they wouldn¡¯t see through our


    scheme,¡± Miguel said with a wicked grin.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. But we still have to be cautious with the aftermath. If the sect leader looks into the matter,


    we have to be sure that he wouldn¡¯t doubt about anything,¡± Xavier suddenly said with a serious tone.


    ¡°Their mission is within the responsibility of the Sword Spirit City. Even if they die, it will just appear that


    they are killed while on duty. That kind of stuff happens. No one will doubt about it!¡± Miguel said


    haughtily.


    Half a dayter after leaving the Sword Spirit City, Ramon and Rocky arrived at an inconspicuous post


    house on the road between the Grand Sky City and the Sword Spirit City.


    ¡°There is actually a post house in this kind of ce?¡± Although the post house appeared to be rather


    ordinary, Rocky felt that it was pretty strange for it to be located at such a ce.


    ¡°This is not an ordinary post house. This is a monitoring post of the Sword Spirit City, and being a post


    house is just a front. With this, we can monitor everything within a mile. There are actually twenty of


    these ces scattered near the Sword Spirit City,¡± Ramon exined.


    ¡°Oh, I see. That makes sense,¡± Rocky said as he nodded.


    Then, Ramon entered the post house first while Rocky followed closely. Soon, the two of them saw a


    middle-aged man at the seventh grade of the Spirit Realm inside.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Tyson." Ramon immediately cupped his hands as he greeted the man inside.


    ¡°Oh, Ramon. What brings you here?¡± Tyson answered back, surprised to see the captain of the guard


    team.


    ¡°Well, we are on a mission,¡± Ramon briefly replied.


    ¡°And who is this young man?¡± Tyson asked as he saw Rocky, which obviously looked unfamiliar to him.


    ¡°He is Basil. He¡¯s a member of my team and he has just arrived in the Sword Spirit City not long ago,¡±


    Ramon introduced as he nced at Rocky.


    ¡°Nice to meet you!¡± Rocky greeted as he cupped his hands.


    ¡°Oh? I heard a lot about him. So, he¡¯s that guy who had been causing quite a sensation in the Sword


    Spirit City recently?¡± Tyson remarked as he wore a surprised look on his face. ¡°I didn¡¯t imagine that


    you¡¯d be this young. I heard that you¡¯ve already broken through to the King Realm. You must be very


    talented!¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha. I¡¯m very ttered," Rocky responded politely.


    ¡°By the way, Tyson, we¡¯re here because we need the topographic map of the Purple Demonic Zone.


    Please lend me thetest one.¡± Ramon went straight to the point.


    ¡°The Purple Demonic Zone? What are you going to do there? That ce is very dangerous,¡± Tyson


    asked as his face instantly got serious.


    ¡°Well, we have to sneak into the zone to investigate the stronghold of the Robber Regiment and make


    sure that they really have a hideout in there,¡± Ramon answered straightforwardly.


    ¡°What? I don¡¯t think so! The terrain there is very difficult to ess. Moreover, that ce is a nest of


    powerful monsters. Just bymon sense, it would be impossible for the Robber Regiment to


    establish a hideout in there. I¡¯m not too sure, but the tip you acquired might be wrong,¡± Tyson said as


    he shook his head.

 Chapter 1466 Investigate The Robber Regiment

    Chapter 1466 Investigate The Robber Regiment


    "Even if they are not there, we must go and look around. This task was personally assigned to us by


    the governor and cannot be ignored." Ramon insisted on following the bigoted course.


    "If you insist, then I can''t stop you. I''ll give you the topographic map. How many people have you


    brought with you?" Tyson asked after hesitating for a while.


    "Just the two of us," Ramon replied.


    "What? Just you two. Stop screwing around. The Purple Demonic Zone is extremely dangerous and


    even a strong warrior at the King Realm needs to think twice before venturing inside. It''s too dangerous


    for you two to enter it alone." Tyson''s face changed dramatically when he heard the risky n.


    "Don''t worry, Tyson. We can take care of ourselves," Ramon replied, neither anxious nor impatient.


    "No, no. If you really want to go there, then how about I go with you as well? One more person, one


    more helper, eh?" Tyson offered, still shaking his head.


    "It''s kind of you to offer, but you''re in charge of the sentry here. If youe with us and some important


    newses behind you that needs the sentry, it will be dyed. Don''t worry about us. You should stay


    here," Ramon refused cautiously.


    "Well. I really can''t do anything to stop you. In any case, if something happens, let me know


    immediately and I''ll bring warriors to support you." Tyson finally had to give in.


    Ramon nodded immediately.


    Shaking his head, Tyson went to find the map. It took him a couple of minutes to do so and then he


    handed it over to Ramon.


    "Let''s go," Ramon said to Rocky without hesitation after nodding at Tyson in gratitude.


    The duo left the post house and continued towards the Purple Demonic Zone.


    In fact, the entrance to the zone was near the post house they had just visited. However, demonized


    wild beasts ran everywhere inside the zone. These beasts were different from the diabolic spiritual


    beasts. They were highly ferocious and could not be tamed, which made them more dangerous than


    ordinary spiritual beasts. Therefore, no spirit warrior ever dared to enter the zone without being


    prepared well.


    Soon, Rocky and Ramon arrived at the entrance. Two utterly different worlds were situated on two


    sides of the entrance, which itself was shrouded in a dark mist. The nts and trees had all dried up


    near it and an aura of death pervaded the air.


    "Why is this ce so creepy and full of demonic auras?" Rocky asked curiously.


    "I don''t know exactly, but rumor has it that the Purple Demonic Zone was one of the battlefields of the


    Shura Race thousands of years ago. Countless members of the Shura Race fell in that battle and were


    then turned into ghosts. Those ghosts are still said to wander the zone and therefore, it ispletely


    demonized. Centuries of such horrific situation and all the beasts within it got transformed into


    ferocious demonic beasts."


    "I see. But this is a good ce to hide anyway," Rocky nodded.


    "If we can find the stronghold of the Robber Regiment and kill them all this time, it will be an extremely


    important aplishment for the Sword Spirit City and the surrounding sects and ns. I think it''d be


    best that we act cautiously and not alert the enemy," Ramon said.


    The two of them flew simultaneously and entered the Purple Demonic Zone.


    Just as Ramon had said, this zone was indeed extremely dangerous. Not long after the two of them


    entered, they encountered a group of demonic beasts at the fifth or sixth grade of the Spirit Realm.


    Fortunately, they were both at the King Realm now, so they killed this pack of beasts without much


    effort.


    "Let''s move on," Ramon said.


    "Hang on. Let me clean up these corpses first." Rocky seemed very rxed. He quickly brought out his


    Frozen Wind Dagger and began collecting something from the bodies of the demonic beasts.


    "Why do you collect these things? What do you do with them?" Ramon was confused since the


    humans of the Ethereal Region didn''t usually collect beast treasures.


    "You don''t understand. These are demonic beasts, so these materials are more precious than the ones


    I get off spiritual beasts. They can be worth a lot of money if they are taken to the market," Rocky


    replied.


    "Let me remind you that these kinds of things can''t be sold in the Ethereal Region." Ramon frowned.


    "Who said anything about the Ethereal Region?" Rocky smiled.


    Ramon fell into silence. A momentter, he urged again, "Hurry up. These corpses will soon attract


    other demonic beasts."


    "Don''t worry. I''m better at escaping than you think..." Rocky teased.


    Ramon rolled his eyes.


    However, Rocky did quicken his movements and began to loot the corpses of the beasts as fast as he


    could. When he was done, they continued their venture deep into the Purple Demonic Zone.


    Although the two of them were quite cautious on their way, they still encountered a few demonic beasts


    from time to time. Fortunately, the ones that came in their way weren''t particrly powerful ones, and


    with their strength, they were able to deal with them easily.


    It took them about two days'' worth of searching but finally, the duo found the stronghold of the Robber


    Regiment. A purple river like a swamp flew alongside a building like a fortress, standing majestically as


    well as ubiquitously. Because of the dense forest around it, the building was secluded from view but still


    seemed out-of-ce.


    "I didn''t expect the stronghold of the Robber Regiment to be situated here," Ramon muttered softly.


    "Hmm... In any case, we havepleted our task. Let''s go back now," Rocky responded indifferently.


    "Wait, we need to figure out how many robbers are there in the Robber Regiment. If we get outmatched


    in number, we won''t be able to uproot their establishment." Ramon held up his hand.


    "That won''t be easy. I''m afraid we''ll have to sneak into the stronghold to do that," Rocky answered,


    crossing his arms over his chest.


    "Wait for me here. I''ll sneak in alone," Ramon ordered after thinking for a while. He was experienced in


    these kinds of tasks, so he decided to act alone. It seemed more suitable.


    "The stronghold looks enormous. You won''t be able to investigate it alone. The longer you stay inside,


    the higher will be your chances of being discovered. Why don''t you go in from the east, and I''ll go in


    from the west? We''ll meet up in the middle." Rocky pointed at a tower in the center of the building.


    "All right."


    The decision was made, and the duo parted ways.


    Since Rocky had experienced hundreds of battles and directed thousands of troops in the Wild Spirit


    Land, it was simple for him to sneak into buildings like the one in front of him. He sessfully made his


    way inside soon after the duo separated.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    As soon as he entered the stronghold, he saw a group of people from the Robber Regiment patrolling


    the area. He immediately hid in the dark. Once the group had gone far, he reappeared and began to


    observe his surroundings.

 Chapter 1467 Being Besieged

    Chapter 1467 Being Besieged


    Although the area Rocky was in was not thatrge, it was densely packed with buildings. They were


    low tile-roofed houses and were connected to each other. Based from what he could see, he guessed


    that they might be the homes of the members of the Robber Regiment.


    After he finished his initial observation, he sneaked in even deeper and began to estimate the number


    of the Robber Regiment members.


    Once he got out of the residential area, he noticed on a hillside not far from his right side was a pavilion


    made of bamboo and wood. It lookedpletely out of ce among all the other houses. A fence


    circled around the pavilion and it stood alone, as if it was the residence of a senior member of the


    Robber Regiment.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    While Rocky was observing the pavilion, he saw a woman in white appear. She was surrounded by


    several female spirit warriors and all of them stopped in front of the pavilion on the hillside. Although he


    was rather far away, he could see that the woman ordered the spirit warriors to wait outside before she


    entered the pavilion alone.


    "Isn''t that woman the one who led the Robber Regiment to attack us that day?" Rocky''s eyes lit up and


    he immediately recognized the woman. Although she was wearing a mask during the attack, he could


    still recognize her from her figure.


    Without another word, Rocky disappeared in an instant.


    A momentter, he reappeared within the pavilion. With just one nce, he could immediately tell that


    the pavilion was divided into two floors. The first floor was simr to a three-bedroom house. When


    Rocky entered the pavilion, he was immediately greeted with the sight of a fully furnished hall and a


    passage on the left side of the hall.


    Since Rocky could not find the woman in the hall, he quietly entered the aisle. There were three doors


    along the corridor. When he took a peek, the first room appeared to be a study, while the second was a


    living room, so he skipped to thest door at the end of the corridor. When he got closer to the third


    room, a fragrance filled his nose and he noticed the steaming heat gradually wafting out from the door.


    While he began to consider some theories regarding the mysteries in the room, he boldly took a couple


    of steps forward and leaned inside. He was greeted with the sight of the woman in a bathtub, her fair


    skin and vicle exposed for his eyes to see. Her long hair was gathered in a bun but some strands


    were stained with water, which gave her a distinctive appearance. However, her face was still covered


    with a veil.


    "This woman even covers her face while taking a bath. Is it because she''s too ugly?" Rocky murmured,


    his curiosity piqued. However, when he was about to turn around and leave, the door of the pavilion


    was suddenly pushed open and a female spirit warrior came in with a clean pink dress in her hands.


    When he realized that his situation was not good, Rocky immediately hid in a corner of the living room.


    "Miss Eunice, here you are," the female spirit warrior said respectfully.


    "Put it in my room!"


    Rocky held his breath as he watched the female spirit warrior bring the dress to the woman''s room and


    leave as quickly as when she arrived.


    "That was close!" Once Rocky heard the door close, he heaved out a sigh of relief and tried to take the


    opportunity to leave.


    However, he suddenly heard the sound of water, followed by faint footsteps. Not long after, a delicate


    figure with a very slim waist appeared in front of him.


    Every inch of the woman''s figure was perfect, just like a masterpiece of God.


    "This woman has a better figure than any woman I''ve ever seen! Even Marcia and Alyssa are inferior to


    her," Rocky eximed under his breath.


    While he was busy devouring her with his eyes, the woman got dressed. Of course, she didn''t discover


    him.


    "That guy hurt me and left a wound on my body. I''ll definitely tear him into pieces when I see him next


    time. Otherwise, I''ll just cut my hair and be a nun." Right when Eunice Di was almost finished


    putting on her clothes, she suddenly touched an unremarkable scar on her chest and her beautiful eyes


    widened.


    "Is that so?" Rocky murmured to himself, knowing full well that he was the one she was talking about.


    After she waspletely dressed, Eunice Di walked out of the room with the door shutting close


    behind her.


    After confirming that the woman had left, Rocky felt all the tension seep out of his body. Without any


    more hesitation, he immediately left the pavilion.


    Just as Rocky left, a big rm in the stronghold of the Robber Regiment was suddenly raised.


    "Enemies have sneaked in! Hurry and find them!" Several spirit warriors soon appeared in front of


    Rocky. Several dozens of them began to search every inch of the entire ce.


    "Could it be that they discovered Ramon?" Rocky''s eyes narrowed and he immediately headed east to


    look for Ramon.


    Not long after, Rocky suddenly saw a figure appear in front of him. It was none other than Ramon.


    "Were you discovered?" Rocky immediately questioned. Despite his brusqueness, he was genuinely


    relieved to see Ramon was safe and sound.


    "No!" Ramon denied with a shake of his head.


    "Who are they looking for then?" Rocky''s eyes narrowed.


    "I don''t know. I think we should leave now," Ramon suggested, as he felt like something was amiss.


    Just as the two of them made their decision to leave, they suddenly felt a surging spiritual aura of the


    King Realme closer. There was no doubt that the aura was at least at the medium stage or even


    higher. Not long after, it was right up their faces. An old man with a messy beard all over his face and


    wearing gray robes appeared in front of them.


    "Let me see where you can flee!" The old man stretched out his hand and immediately enveloped


    Rocky and Ramon.


    Both Rocky and Ramon sensed their opponent''s immense strength, so neither of them had any ns


    of fighting him head-on. They immediately dove to the side to avoid the old man''s attack.


    Boom!


    Arge pit that has at least tens of meters of diameter appeared right where they were standing mere


    seconds ago due to the explosion of the spiritual power. A thick cloud of dust filled the air.


    At the same time, arge number of spirit warriors swarmed around, putting Rocky and Ramon at an


    immense disadvantage.


    "You leave first. I''ll cover you," Rocky immediately ordered.


    "No, let''s leave together." Ramon would never leave Rocky behind alone.


    "Glutton, stop those in the west!" Since Ramon was unwilling to leave, Rocky immediately summoned


    Glutton and ordered it to fight the spirit warriors.


    With a roar, Glutton immediately pounced on the spirit warriors gathered in the west.


    Thanks to the fact that Glutton was a demonic spiritual beast with overbearing aura, the spirit warriors


    in the west could not hide their fear and their siege came to a halt.


    However, the old man in gray also blocked their route of retreat and left them no way to escape.


    Soon, Eunice Di who Rocky just saw taking a bath also appeared.


    "We''re in big trouble!" When Rocky saw that they werepletely surrounded, his eyes narrowed.


    Although they were not weak, Eunice Di brought along some warriors at the King Realm. Even with


    theirbined strength, the two of them were not powerful enough to deal with so many spirit warriors.


    "I have to find a way!" Rocky murmured to himself.

 Chapter 1468 A Good Way To Escape

    Chapter 1468 A Good Way To Escape


    Suddenly, an idea popped into Rocky''s head. He shouted at Eunice, "Eunice, I found you atst!"


    "Huh? It''s you!" When Eunice first set her eyes on Rocky, she immediately recognized him. She could


    not mask the mild shock and anger on her delicate face. She never expected Rocky to show up there


    before she could look for him.


    "Eunice, it''s me! This is genuinely me! I''m your fiance! Don''t you remember me?" Rocky couldn''t get


    the bitterness out of his face.


    "What fiance? What the hell are you talking about?" Eunice suddenly fell into a rage.


    At that point, Ramon couldn''t resist looking at Rocky. Initially, he seemed confused, but soon he


    understood and could not help butugh a bit. He didn''t expect Rocky to use such a subversive tactic,


    but he thought Rocky had a n.


    The members of the Robber Regiment surrounding Rocky and Ramon heard them speak, and they all


    looked at each other in confusion. It was apparent that they did not know that Eunice had a fiance, and


    for most of them, her identity was a bit of a mystery. Only a few people in the Robber Regiment had


    seen her actual appearance. Though Eunice was not so strong, the members of the Robber Regiment


    heeded hermands.


    So, for a second, they couldn''t say if Rocky was telling the truth!


    "Eunice, there''s no denying it. I have traveled a long distance, over mountains and seas, and


    encountered many dangerous things along the way to find you. You can''t abandon me like this!" Rocky


    said it out loud, immediately putting his acting skills to work.


    "What an idiot! What are you guys waiting for? Hurry and take him down at once!" Eunice screamed


    out of frustration.


    "Who among you has the courage toe here? I''m your chief''s fiance. If you hurt me, you''re going to


    die!" Rocky dered a grave threat.


    The Robber Regiment members had a few qualms when they heard his words. It seemed as if nobody


    wanted to be the first to go up against him. If Rocky had a personal rtionship with Eunice, they


    would be seeking death if they attacked him!


    "He is not my fiance. Don''t allow him to deceive you." His antics ticked Eunice off. She didn''t expect


    Rocky to screw up her reputation so callously.


    "Eunice, I know it was my fault that I did not marry you before. Because of that, I couldn''t me you


    when you walked out on me. You did nothing wrong, and I figured out my mistake. So, I hope you will


    give me a chance," Rocky said with sadness as he continued with his drama.


    As he listened, Ramon admired Rocky''s acting ability. If he''d never met Rocky, he couldn''t tell if


    Rocky''s words were real.


    Due to Rocky''s natural talent in acting, the Robber Regiment members became even more confused


    and found it challenging to determine the truth, so the situation came to a standstill.


    "Stop fooling around, or I''ll kill you!" Eunice, who was quiet, became even more furious. She had never


    thought Rocky would be so shameless to dere that they were an engaged couple, and she could no


    longer tolerate his lie.


    "Look, a woman out of her mind is terrible. If you kill me, she''ll grow even more terrible," Rocky said


    with a stern look of caution.


    By that time, the old man in grey was getting suspicious and couldn''t stand watching it anymore, so he


    immediately asked, "Why would you think you''re her fiance? Do you have proof of that?"


    "If you want evidence, does a scar on her chest count?" Rocky retorted.


    "How do you know there''s a scar in my chest?" stunned, Eunice blurted out subconsciously, but soon


    she realized he had deceived her.


    Simultaneously, the members of the Robber Regiment believed Rocky''s statement more strongly after


    hearing Eunice''s words.


    "Because I''m your fiance!" Rocky firmly reiterated.


    "You bastard! I don''t give a damn who you are. I''m going to break you into a million pieces." Eunice


    red at Rocky with her round eyes opened wide, looking utterly infuriated.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "First, if you want to kill me, do it yourself. I''m going to stay here, and I won''t fight back," Rocky


    responded with his hands behind his back.


    "In this case, I shall acknowledge your request. As for the rest of you, hold still. See how I cut him alive!


    Eunice showed no fear, for she thought her strength was more powerful than Rocky''s.


    The next minute, a furious Eunice stretched out her body and immediately rushed in front of Rocky.


    She flipped her palm and created several palm shadows covering Rocky.


    However, she never expected that a strong spiritual aura beyond hers woulde over her after


    launching an attack. Simultaneously, she felt a strange premonition.


    Before she could respond, Rocky suddenly crossed over the palm shadows. Within minutes, a dagger


    was pointing at her neck.


    Eunice''s expression drastically changed. It never urred to her that Rocky''s strength would suddenly


    be so powerful. She couldn''t even get out of his assault.


    "I never expected you to fall for it! I guess you couldn''t resist attacking me face to face..." Rocky


    sneered.


    "You..." It was only at that point that Eunice realized she had fallen into Rocky''s trap.


    When they saw Rocky holding Eunice at knifepoint, the Robber Regiment members appeared shocked


    for a while. After all, with Eunice''s strength, it should be impossible for a seemingly weak Rocky to


    subdue her. No one had expected the scene ahead of them.


    Even Ramon did not expect the easiness of how Rocky captured Eunice, but it wasn''t long before he


    fell back to Rocky''s side either.


    "Eunice, I won''t hurt you, but if your men want to act recklessly, then I might do something I''d even


    regret!" Rocky warned.


    "Kill me if you have the nerve!" Eunice red at Rocky, vehemently refusing to turn herself in.


    "Of course, I won''t kill you because you''re my fiancee. Aside from that, I''ll let you go once I''m sure


    we''re safe." Rocky smiled somewhat lewdly.


    "You are such a despicable person!" Eunice was miserable and filled with resentment. It never came to


    her mind that Rocky would fool her.


    "I''m just trying to be smart and look after myself." Rocky offered a smile.


    "Don''t mind me. Take them out right now." Eunice did not want them both to escape, so out of


    frustration, she promptly shouted an order to her men, who stood motionless and dared not to act


    rashly.


    How could they possibly take Eunice''s life for a joke? If anything terrible happened to her, they might


    receive punishment or even die. So, they couldn''t reach a decision.


    Even the old man in grey frowned deeply and did nothing foolish.


    "What are you standing around for? Come on. Get him now!" When she noticed they weren''t doing


    anything, Eunice grew even more upset.


    "Miss Eunice, it''s not a big deal to kill them. We''re concerned about what''s going to happen to you. We


    will get punished, and it will be tough for us to exin the incidentter on!" the old man exined at


    once.


    Eunice didn''t answer, but the old man had a point.


    "They seem very concerned about your life. Then we don''t want to be rude, soe with us


    peacefully." When Rocky finished speaking, he called Glutton without dy. He let Ramon get on


    Glutton first, and then he flew onto its back along with Eunice.

 Chapter 1469 The Negotiation

    Chapter 1469 The Negotiation


    ¡°Take us somewhere safe, Glutton!¡± Rockymanded the beast.


    With a thunderous roar, Glutton soared to the sky and quickly flew away from the Purple Demonic


    Zone.


    The elder in grey immediately chased after them alongside several mighty King Realm warriors to


    protect Eunice from Rocky¡¯s attacks.


    An hour of flying had passed. Rocky discovered that a few people were still on their tail. He redirected


    his gaze and guided Glutton tond on the dense jungle below them.


    The beast followed his instruction and soonnded.


    ¡°You can return to the Magic Spiritual Space now," Rocky informed Glutton. Then he redirected his


    attention to Ramon and said, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to shake off those guys so easily. You should return to


    the post house. I¡¯ll meet you there and join you once I distract them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d prefer to stay with you. I could give you a hand when necessary,¡±


    Ramon insisted with a frown. Although they had taken Eunice as a hostage, he was still worried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It will be fine as long as she¡¯s with me," Rocky assured him with a smile.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Just be careful.¡± Ramon realized that remaining by Rocky¡¯s side would be unnecessary. He


    immediately turned around and flew towards the post house.


    Once Ramon left, Rocky took Eunice in the opposite direction.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± she shouted as she shot him a venomous re.


    ¡°Your men have been following us for quite a while. If I release you, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to y with them


    all day long,¡± he replied with a devilish smile dancing across his lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use. Even with your strength, you won¡¯t be able to get rid of them at all,¡± Eunice snorted


    vehemently as she rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Not exactly. Truthfully, I wanted to be alone with you for¡­ another reason,¡± Rocky hinted


    mischievously.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Eunice asked as her demeanor swiftly morphed from being calm and


    cold to being curious and worried.


    ¡°Do you truly think there¡¯s any other reason why a man would want to be alone with a woman?¡±


    he expressed more bluntly this time.


    ¡°You mean you want to¡­ You pervert! If you dare touch me, I¡¯ll tear you into pieces!¡± Eunice broke out


    into a violent rage. Her face was now tinged with crimson as she struggled to free herself.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s feisty! Could it be you¡¯re still¡­ a virgin?¡± he teased with a wiggle of his brows.


    ¡°Shut up! It¡¯s none of your business, you idiot.¡± Eunice now blushed from her ears down to her neck. It


    was hard to tell if it was out of rage or shyness.


    ¡°Ha-ha! Alright, I¡¯m done messing with you. I¡¯ve brought you here because I wanted to ask you


    something,¡± Rocky asked seriously this time with a squint of his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather die than tell you anything,¡± she stubbornly dered, still unwilling to cooperate.


    ¡°How did you know we snuck into your stronghold? We were very well hidden,¡± he asked her out of


    suspicion. He and Ramon hadn¡¯t exposed their whereabouts before but the Robber Regiment was


    aware of their location. It didn¡¯t make sense.


    ¡°Humph!¡± She held her head high, adamantly showing that she¡¯d rather choose death over submission.


    ¡°Someone else must¡¯ve informed you. Does anyone in the Sword Spirit City work for you?¡± Rocky


    further interrogated her.


    ¡°Humph!¡± There was still no progress.


    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll have to strip you naked and slowly slice your flesh with this dagger. I can


    almost hear your screams while I ravage your body¡­¡± He had no choice but to y his trump card.


    ¡°How dare you? Go to hell!¡± Eunice trembled as she continued to scowl in his direction.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Try it.¡± Rocky''s eyes turned cold.


    ¡°You¡­! Fine, I¡¯ll tell you. But promise me you won¡¯ty a finger on me.¡± Finally, Eunice was willing to


    compromise. Her purity was nothing to joke about.


    ¡°You may have a good figure but I¡¯m not the type of man who¡¯s easily tempted by every woman I meet,¡±


    Rocky teased.


    Eunice¡¯s eyes widened. She looked like a predator about to ughter her prey. She took a deep sigh


    and then said, ¡°Not long ago, we received news that the Sword Spirit City would send spies to our


    stronghold even though we confirmed there were none. Even if there were, we wouldn¡¯t be able to


    detect such an obscure mission. Although I don¡¯t know who divulged the information, I¡¯m certain it¡¯s


    someone who knew about your secret mission beforehand.¡±


    ¡°Just as I expected. Only a few people knew of our mission,¡±


    Rocky revealed hesitantly. Something felt off about the entire situation.


    ¡°Perhaps you offended someone in the Sword Spirit City? It¡¯s not hard to see why. You¡¯re always


    annoying,¡± Eunicemented sarcastically.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡±


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed as he continued to guess.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve revealed all you wanted to know. Can you let me go now?¡± She red at him and hoped


    he¡¯d stick to his promise.


    ¡°Of course. However, I have one more thing to ask. It¡¯s required for the Robber Regiment to be well-


    informed at all times, correct?¡± Rocky asked as he squinted his eyes.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Eunice retorted arrogantly.


    ¡°Then, are you aware of the wanted alien prisoners who escaped from the Shura Race recently?¡± he


    quickly asked.


    ¡°Why do you ask this?¡± she asked in confusion. This question had nothing to do with the Sword Spirit


    City. It was as different as an apple was from an oyster.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. You just have to tell me what you know," Rocky informed her gravely.


    Eunice momentarily hesitated and then admitted, ¡°Alright. Yes, I do know something but it¡¯s just a


    rumor."


    ¡°Tell me everything you know,¡± he ordered.


    ¡°As far as I know, those prisoners haven¡¯t escaped to the Ethereal Region. The Shura Race has also


    issued an arrest warrant. If they were smart enough, they wouldn¡¯t dare to step foot in the Ethereal


    Region because of the risk. They would most likely find some secret hideout to wait in until the situation


    cools down. And before that happens, they have to survive at the treacherous border first!¡± Eunice


    exined as logically as she could.


    ¡°Yes, I understand your reasoning. Will you help me find these alien prisoners?¡± Rocky suggested.


    ¡°Why should I help you?¡± Eunice thought that he had lost his mind. He just kidnapped and threatened


    her and now he wanted her help to find some alien prisoners. Only a gullible, foolish ghost would help


    him!


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re still my captive. I¡¯ll give you your freedom for your help,¡± he proposed.


    ¡°No. Besides, you wouldn¡¯t dare to kill me!¡± She countered him, taking for granted her one chance at


    escape.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Rocky''s face returned to its former seriousness and gave her a look that made her


    blood run cold.


    Eunice''s delicate body couldn¡¯t help but tremble as fear surged through her. She never expected him to


    have a side so icy and brutal.


    ¡°Have you changed your mind yet?¡± he asked through slightly squinted eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s in it for me?¡± she asked, trying to negotiate. She didn¡¯t want to be used for nothing.


    ¡°You¡¯re one step away from ascending into the King Realm, right?¡± he questioned.


    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m about to break through soon!¡± Eunice answered with a nod.


    ¡°What if I can help you get there quicker?¡± he offered.


    ¡°Stop messing around! If that was possible, then the sky would copse on us all.¡± She still believed he


    was just joking.


    ¡°Then let me show you how capable I am of making that happen.¡± And with those words, Rocky took


    her to his Magic Spiritual Space.


    ¡°Where am I?¡± Once she realized she had entered another space, her mouth gaped open in shock.


    ¡°My ce. You¡¯re wee,¡± Rocky replied before he shouted, ¡°Come out, guys! We¡¯ve got a beautiful


    guest today!¡±


    Instantly, Eunice witnessed countless martial spirits emerge from thin air. She found herself at a loss for


    words. She¡¯d never seen so many spirits gathered together before.

 Chapter 1470 Ally With The Robber Regiment (Part One)

    Chapter 1470 Ally With The Robber Regiment (Part One)


    "Where did you get so many martial spirits?" Eunice asked with a look of disbelief. These many martial


    spirits showing up simultaneously was totally beyond her imagination. In the Supreme Ether Land, it


    was exceedingly rare for a spirit warrior to see one. So, it was difficult to imagine that Rocky would


    have so many martial spirits all for himself.


    "You don''t need to know that. What''s important is that you can choose one for yourself. I am sure there


    is a suitable one for you in here," Rocky replied.


    "Are you really willing to let me fuse with one of the martial spirits?" Eunice didn''t understand why


    Rocky was willing to let her merge with a martial spirit, especially one that was his own. Logically


    speaking, even if Rocky didn''t kill her, there was no way he would let her be benefited in any way.


    Whatever was happening right now didn''t make sense.


    "Consider it a return-favor. Since I need your help, I must give you something in return. Besides, it''s not


    a big deal for me," Rocky exined. Considering the number of martial spirits in his possession, giving


    one away didn''t matter to him. He was certain that the Robber Regiment''s information would prove


    immensely helpful for his future, so he decided to make a bet. He bet himself that Eunice would not


    prove to be an ungrateful person.


    "Not a big deal? Come on! You must be kidding, right? I mean I am sure you know how rare martial


    spirits are. It''s the dream of countless Spirit Realm warriors to have them under their control. It''s


    amazing that you own so many, but it doesn''t make sense for you to give them away just like that." As


    she spoke, Eunice felt a little angry. But she didn''t understand what was wrong with her. Maybe she


    was jealous, or maybe she couldn''t understand the man in front of him. In any case, she was both


    curious and suspicious about Rocky right now.


    She really wanted to know how he hade to have so many martial spirits, but she also knew that he


    was not going to tell her.


    "If you want to get back at the earliest, you''d better find yourself a suitable martial spirit now," Rocky


    suggested.


    Eunice nced at the man hesitantly, but she still couldn''t resist the temptation of a martial spirit. She


    immediately began looking for a suitable one among the hundreds wandering in front of her.


    It didn''t take her long to find one she had always dreamed of. It was a woman with a pair of des in


    her hands, with a graceful figure full of spirit and vitality.


    "I will take this one," Eunice said decisively.


    Rocky waved his hand, and the other martial spirits retreated, leaving only the one she''d chosen.


    "Do you want me to help you fuse with her?" Rocky asked.


    "No, thanks." Eunice shook her head and took out a light bead. The bead lit up and instantly sucked the


    martial spirit inside it.


    "What kind of treasure is that?" Rocky asked. It was the first time he had seen such a thing.


    "It''s called Spirit Bead. It is a kind of spiritual treasure used specifically to absorb martial spirits," Eunice


    exined.


    "So, you are going to take the martial spirit back and cultivate itter?" Rocky asked.


    "Of course, I can''t be sure about you. I fear that you will do something bad to me when I start fusing,"


    Eunice replied with a serious expression on her face.


    "Ha-ha, whatever. But what I just said..." Rocky''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "I will help you, but I can''t guarantee what I can get you," Eunice replied, putting her gaze at Rocky.


    "Just try your best." Rocky nodded.


    "But who are you? I''ve heard several things about the Sword Spirit City and have a lot of information


    about it, but I''ve never heard of someone like you," Eunice asked curiously. Although she had met


    Rocky two times, she still knew nothing about him. Even after what had happened, she could not figure


    out who he was.


    "My name is Basil," Rocky introduced himself.


    "Basil? So you are the famous neer of the Sword Spirit City?" Eunice had heard the name and


    immediately recalled the tales she''d heard of Basil of the Sword Spirit City. The man had made quite a


    name for himself and was famous across borders. She hadn''t expected to meet him like this.


    "Do you suddenly find my figure more magnificent than before?" Rocky teased.


    "Don''t make me sick!" An expression of nausea sttered itself on Eunice''s face.


    "It''s time for you to go back. Remember, what happened just now is our secret. If word gets out, you


    will regret it," Rocky warned.


    "Once I fuse with the martial spirit and break through to the King Realm, you won''t be a match for me.


    What makes you think I would take you seriously?" Eunice made a strange face.


    "Don''t be so confident. I always get my way," Rocky replied with an evil smile.


    That froze Eunice on the spot. She always felt nervous every time she saw the evil but attractive smile


    on Rocky''s face.


    "One more thing. We have discovered your stronghold. So, it''d be best for you to leave with your men


    once you get back, However, you must promise that from now on, you won''t harm the people of the


    Sword Spirit City," Rocky reminded. He was hoping that his cooperation with Eunice wouldn''t get


    compromised from external factors. If it seeded, he would find himself a strong ally in her.


    "You don''t have to remind me of that. But as a thank-you gift, I should warn you that the Grand Sky


    Sect has targeted the Sword Spirit City. I think they want to annex the city and expand their own force.


    You know that the sect is the most important force in the Sovereign Pavilion which means that if there''s


    a conflict between you two, the Sovereign Pavilion will turn a blind eye to their actions. I believe that


    counts as a bad thing," Eunice warned him.


    "Aren''t you afraid that telling me this would ruin your rtionship with the Grand Sky Sect?" Rocky


    knew that the Robber Regiment and the Grand Sky Sect were on one side.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1471 Ally With The Robber Regiment (Part Two)

    Chapter 1471 Ally With The Robber Regiment (Part Two)


    "That''s none of your business. Now, let me out!" Eunice replied.


    Rocky nodded and brought Eunice out of his Magic Spiritual Space.


    When Eunice came to her senses, she found that she was back where she had been taken from.


    Rocky had disappeared without a trace.


    "The guy is fast!" she remarked with a smile. "But this is the first time I''vee across such a person.


    He just let me have a martial spirit for myself so easily."


    As for Rocky, he rushed back to the post house as fast as he could after leaving Eunice. Seeing that


    Rocky was back unharmed, Ramon was relieved.


    "You two are so lucky to have kidnapped the leader of the Robber Regiment and then escape


    unscathed. But why didn''t you bring her back here?" Tyson, asked in confusion after hearing Ramon''s


    tale.


    "Tyson, we don''t know the ins and outs of the Robber Regiment yet. If we kidnap her, I''m afraid she will


    only cause more trouble. Worse still, they were following us the whole time, and would never have let


    us bring her here," Rocky exined.


    "You''re right. In any case, it''s lucky you got back here safely," Tyson remarked in a grateful tone.


    "But there is still one thing I can''t figure out. How did the Robber Regiment know that we were going to


    investigate their base?" Ramon asked in confusion.


    "Yes! It''s confusing me too," Tyson echoed. However, there was something wrong with his expression


    that the others missed.


    "Maybe we exposed some clues by ident." Rocky made up an excuse on purpose. However, he


    knew that things weren''t that simple. He couldn''t speak here since it would be difficult to tell Ramon


    because there was an outsider.


    "Maybe." Ramon nodded.


    "Captain, I think we''d better go back and report everything that''s happened." Rocky winked at Ramon.


    "Okay."


    The duo bid Tyson goodbye and left the post house together.


    Behind them, Tyson''s expressions changed drastically and became suddenly fierce. "These guys are


    really lucky. They were able to escape. If the young masteres to know about, he''s going to be


    furious. Fortunately, they never suspected it was me who tipped the Robber Regiment off about their


    arrival."


    Once Rocky and Ramon were away from the post house, Ramon turned towards hispanion and


    asked, "What did you mean by winking at me just now?"


    "I heard from Eunice that our mission was rigged. Someone from the Sword Spirit City itself leaked


    information about it," Rocky exined.


    "What the fuck! I don''t think there were many people who knew about this mission. Only the governor


    and a few of the leaders know. Who did it?" Ramon''s eyes furrowed.


    "If I''m not wrong, Miguel must be involved in it somehow. He hates me to the core and wants me dead.


    This would have been a great opportunity for him," Rocky spected.


    "Miguel? Are you sure about this?" Ramon''s face turned serious. If Miguel really was involved in any


    way, things were dire indeed.


    "Do I need to be sure about this? That is the most reasonable exnation!" Rocky replied with a frown.


    "So what are you going to do now?" Ramon knew that dealing with Miguel was an extremely


    complicated affair. The man was the sect leader''s godson and therefore, held power in his hand.


    "Once we go back, we need to report everything to the governor first. As for who leaked the news, we


    can ask the governor to send someone to investigate. If it were Miguel, he would find a way to free


    himself from any usations and then find another opportunity to deal with me. We just need to wait


    and see. In any case, he has failed this time, so will surely make bring on something worse. I am


    waiting to see how long his cloven hoof can hide." Rocky''s eyes turned cold. If it weren''t for the fact


    that he still needed to stay in the Sword Spirit City for a while, he would have taught Miguel a lesson a


    long time ago. However, he wasn''t going to ruin his ns for a nobody.


    For now, he would wait for an opportunity and make Miguel''s life a living hell.


    "It''s the only way we have," Ramon sighed.


    "To be honest, I dragged you into the mire. He knew you would take me with you." Rocky found it unfair


    for Ramon to have to get involved.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Truth be told, I have a grudge against Miguel as well. He might n on killing two birds with one stone


    this time." Ramon looked rather calm at the prospect.


    "Looks like we are really suitable to be friends." Rockyughed.


    Ramon rolled his eyes at the man.


    Afterwards the two of them returned to the Sword Spirit Sect as soon as possible and reported


    everything to Harrison. Harrison was also shocked at the idea. He had not expected that this mission


    would getpromised, so he immediately ordered his men to investigate.


    In fact, Miguel was the one who had bought off the people of the Grand Sky Sect and then brought the


    information to Harrison. So, he knew that he would naturally be suspected. Just as Rocky had


    expected, Miguel had found a scapegoat to take the responsibility of leaking the information to protect


    himself.


    However, Rocky remained calm because he wanted to see what other tricks Miguel could pull.


    After confirming the whereabouts of the stronghold of the Robber Regiment, Harrison asked the Sword


    Spirit Sect for permission. The next day, a team led by two elders of the Sword Spirit Sect, with more


    than ten warriors at the King Realm and a hundred disciples at the Spirit Realm rushed at the


    stronghold. However, they arrived to find an empty and deserted ce. The robbers were long gone.


    In any case, although they failed to wipe out the Robber Regiment, they had still given its members a


    head-on blow this time. This way, Rocky and Ramon made another important contribution to the Sword


    Spirit Sect.

 Chapter 1472 To Compete For The Security Hall Leader

    Chapter 1472 To Compete For The Security Hall Leader


    Harrison strategically held an assembly tomend Rocky and Ramon in public. He also announced


    the pending transfer of the current Security Hall leader to the Sword Spirit Sect, where he would serve


    in a critical position, but it likewise indicated that the Security Hall would have no leader in the


    meantime. Traditionally, the city''s governor would appoint someone to the position as soon as possible,


    but a lot had changed in recent years. Many talents had appeared in the Sword Spirit City, so a fair


    competition was organized, and whoever won in the contest would be the one to take the position. In


    other words, whoever was the strongest would be their leader. The requirements for participating


    in thepetition were very simple. Firstly, the candidates must be at the King Realm and had


    surpassed the primary stage of the Spiritual Infant. Secondly, they should have a current position


    inferior to that of the hall leader, which implied that anyone who had the appropriate levels could


    participate in thepetition.


    Although there was no limit in terms of the participants'' strength, those who surpassed the middle


    stage of the Spiritual Infant among the warriors at the King Realm were highly unlikely to participate in


    thepetition. That was because there were only dozens of warriors at the King Realm in the whole


    Sword Spirit City, and most of them were at the primary stage of the Spiritual Infant. Therefore, there


    were not a lot of warriors at the middle stage of the Spiritual Infant. Besides, those who had already


    reached such a realm tended to join the Sword Spirit Sect instead to receive further cultivation. Thus,


    even though there were no explicit rules about their levels, thepetition for the leading position


    naturally attracted those warriors that were almost at the same level.


    Soon after Harrison announced it, the news caused a stir and spread all over the Sword Spirit City like


    wildfire.


    Typically, the Security Hall was not a ce to make fortune in the Sword Spirit City. Yet, it was a ce


    where it was rtively easy to make contributions and get rewards, and most people could easily get a


    chance to improve their strength there. The fact was backed by history, as one of the three former


    leaders of the Security Hall became an elder of the Sword Spirit Sect, and the other two held prominent


    positions within the group, winning respect and recognition from their senior leaders. Consequently, the


    Security Hall gained the reputation of being a shortcut where people could climb through the ranks in


    the Sword Spirit City quickly.


    That was to say, once an individual became the leader of the Security Hall, that person could also enter


    the core of the Sword Spirit City, which was the Sword Spirit Sect. And countless spirit warriors


    dreamed of achieving that someday!


    Meanwhile, Rocky went about as if nothing special had happened. He had achieved something


    exemry and received praise for it in public, but he had long grown ustomed to it.


    However, as soon as he got out of the beast farm early that morning, he saw Tessa rushing towards


    him. Tessa was an outstanding disciple of their generation. Plus, she had just merged with a martial


    spirit. In fact, her strength had significantly improved in recent weeks, and she had be the key


    training disciple of the Sword Spirit Sect. Two days ago, Timothy had asked her to go to the Sword


    Spirit Sect, where she could directly receive guidance from him.


    "I didn''t know you were back,"


    Rocky greeted her with surprise.


    "I just arrived, but that''s not important. I heard you got yourself in trouble when you went on a mission


    with Ramon, and you almost couldn''te back alive. Were the rumors urate?"


    Tessa asked at once, sounding far too excited as she stared at Rocky with interest.


    "It wasn''t that bad! I just had a small ident, and there was hardly any danger involved," replied


    Rocky.


    He shrugged indifferently as if to show that it wasn''t a big deal at all.


    "Liar! I heard that your mission was to sneak into the Purple Demonic Zone and explore the Robber


    Regiment''s stronghold. The members of the Robber Regiment are infamous for being violent and cruel


    robbers who can kill people without batting an eysh. I also overheard that you were besieged at that


    time,"


    Tessa answered dubiously.


    "What? No! I don''t think they are as violent and cruel as people say!" disagreed Rocky.


    He thought to himself, ''Not only is she not as evil as I expected, but her figure is much better than


    yours.''


    "If you receive such a dangerous task next time, tell me, okay? I will talk to my father about thister,"


    Tessa instructed him as a worried expression shed across her face.


    Rocky couldn''t help but shake his head fervently.


    "No. I''m a member of the Security Hall, so if there''s a mission that needs to be done, I can''t watch idly


    by," he retorted.


    "Fine! I''ll ask my father to give you a job somewhere else, so you can quit working in the Security Hall,"


    insisted Tessa stubbornly.


    "Don''t bother.


    I''m going topete for the position of the Security Hall leader anyway." Rocky disagreed with her


    suggestion again, his eyes narrowed sternly.


    "What?!" His words stunned Tessa for a moment, making her think twice about insisting on Rocky''s


    resignation from the Security Hall.


    After all, participating in the contest meant that he had a chance to be promoted to a higher position. It


    would be great if Rocky became the Security Hall''s leader.


    "Do you have any objections?" Rocky asked with a teasing smile.


    "Well..." Tessa bit her lip and then hesitantly continued, "If you want topete, of course, I won''t


    object. But you have to promise me that you won''t do anything dangerous in the future."


    "I''m afraid I can''t do that. I can only say that I will try my best not to get involved in dangerous matters,"


    answered Rocky.


    Frankly, it was absolutely impossible for him to avoid dangerous situations, considering his


    adventurous character.


    "No, you have to promise me, or I will..." Tessa willfully uttered, stomping her feet lightly.


    "Or you will what?" Rocky teased as he revealed a yful smirk at her.


    "I will marry you!" she abruptly blurted out, and a furious blush covered her whole face reaching down


    to her neck. For the past two days since Tessa left the Sword Spirit City, she found that she couldn''t


    help missing Rocky every second of the day, and it made her realize that she might have fallen in love


    with him. It wasn''t easy to express her love, as she was still young and innocent, but she didn''t like to


    hide anything from others as well. Therefore, she expressed her affection for him in her own way.


    Rocky was stunned at first, but he soon understood what she was trying to say.


    He immediately replied, "I''m sorry, but I only see you as my sister. You understand what I mean, right?"


    Tessa hated the somewhat regretful expression on Rocky''s face and snapped, "I know that already!"


    Rocky was taken aback.


    "You do?"


    "I''ve never seen you look at me with any improper desire. You always take care of me like an older


    brother, and even though I don''t have a brother, I know this feeling of being looked after.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Even so, I still like you. At the very least, I like the feeling of being with you," Tessa revealed frankly.


    "It seems that you are quite smart, huh? I''m d I don''t need to worry about you,"


    Rocky muttered as he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Can I treat you as my brother from now on?" The question took Rocky by surprise, while Tessa waited


    for his answer expectantly.


    "I guess that would be all right, but you can''t let your father know this! If he found out, who knows what


    unimaginable consequences I''d have to bear?" Rocky nodded with a smile.


    "Don''t worry. My father is very fond of me, and he might even favor you as my brother. He would have


    said something about our rtionship otherwise!"


    Tessa had not forgotten about the fact that she was engaged. It was heart-breaking, but it seemed that


    she couldn''t be with Rocky no matter how much she wanted to.


    "Why? Is it because of your engagement with Miguel?" Rocky''s eyes narrowed suspiciously at her


    words.


    "Never mind. It has nothing to do with you anyway." She frowned unhappily, as she didn''t want to talk


    about her engagement at all.


    Meanwhile, Rocky decided to let her be and changed the topic. "I''m afraid I can''t teach you the


    Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill for the next few days.


    Instead, from today on, we will carry out a secret special training with someone," Rocky revealed,


    grinning excitedly. "What kind of special training? And with who?" Tessa asked curiously.


    "Of course, I will receive the training along with Ramon. Let''s talk while walking!" Rocky said with a


    bright smile as he walked on.


    Behind him, Tessa scrabbled to follow him immediately.


    "It looks like you are getting along well with Ramon now. When you first entered the Sword Spirit City,


    he was quite disgusted with you!" Tessa made a face as she looked back into the past.


    "Well, Ramon may be a bit obstinate sometimes, but he has a good character and is loyal to the Sword


    Spirit City. It''s better to befriend him since we need to have a good working rtionship anyway," he


    remarked.


    "You are the only one who says such good things about him. Many spirit warriors in the Sword Spirit


    City don''t like him because he is as stubborn as a mule,"


    Tessa noted, pouting her lips in a small frown.


    "You can say that to him in person," answered Rocky teasingly.


    "Forget it. I''d better not provoke him. Anyway, are you going on this special training because of the


    competition for the position of the Security Hall''s leader?" Tessa asked.


    "That''s right. By the way, there''s one thing you don''t know. Ramon has recently broken through to the


    King Realm. But no one knows about it except for me, and now, you," Rocky told her quietly.


    "Really? That''s great! I''m very happy for him," Tessa uttered, looking delighted at the news.


    "However, the warriors at the King Realm who arepeting to be the Security Hall''s leader must be


    rtively senior in the Sword Spirit City. Both their strength and experience must be very rich, so the


    competition will undoubtedly be incredibly fierce. Ramon and I have just broken through to the King


    Realm not long ago, and we are surely weakerpared to them. That is why we need to do this


    special training. If we don''t, we will definitely lose," said Rocky modestly.


    But the truth was that he was already in the middle stage of the Spiritual Infant. Now that he had the


    Scarlet Heaven Jade to strengthen his cultivation, the otherpetitors would probably be no match


    for him unless they were at the premium stage of the Spiritual Infant.

 Chapter 1473 The Special Training

    Chapter 1473 The Special Training


    "That''s true. How are you going to carry out the special training this time? Do you have a n?" Tessa


    asked.


    "I heard that there''s a ce called the ck-devouring Swamp on the south side of the Sword Spirit


    City. Rumor has it that the strongest demonic beasts in it have reached the medium Spiritual Infant


    stage of the King Realm, and the weakest one is at least near the level of King Realm. I think it''s a


    good ce for our special training," Rocky exined.


    "Isn''t it too dangerous to go there?" Tessa couldn''t help but frown.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "If it''s not dangerous, then it can''t be called special training," Rocky replied with a smile.


    "I really can''t understand you, but I''ll be with you every step of the way," Tessa sighed, giving Rocky a


    reproachful look.


    "You want to go there with us?" Rocky rified, casting her a sidelong nce.


    "Of course, I won''t allow you to go without me. Besides, I just received the personal guidance of the


    sect leader, and he has taught me his own swordsmanship. I want to grab the chance to practice it!"


    Tessa said excitedly.


    "All right." Rocky knew that even if he didn''t agree, Tessa woulde with him anyway, so it was better


    for him to bring her along in the first ce.


    While the two of them were busy talking as they moved, they arrived at the Security Hall. Both of them


    were met with the sight of Ramon waiting for Rocky.


    "Why are you here, Miss Tessa?" Ramon asked even though he could already hazard a guess as soon


    as he saw her.


    "She wants to do the special training with us," Rocky answered for Tessa with a shrug.


    "No, she can''te with us. The ck-devouring Swamp is too dangerous for her. If Miss Tessa goes


    with us, we''ll have no words to exin to the governor if anything bad happens to her!" Ramon


    stubbornly argued.


    "I don''t care. Anyway, Basil has already agreed," Tessa retorted, rolling her eyes.


    On the other hand, Ramon''s gaze immediately snapped towards Rocky in a silent demand for an


    exnation.


    "Let''s just take her please, or we''ll have a hard time in the future," Rocky said with a helpless smile.


    "Then we need to report this to the governor first," Ramon cautiously agreed.


    "No need. Since it''s a secret training, we can''t let anyone know. Besides, do you think Tessa will let you


    go to the governor?" Rocky nced at Tessa, who was baring her teeth in a mockery of a smile and


    shing her ws like a little tiger.


    "I understand, but Miss Tessa must always listen to our instructions. Don''t mess around!" Ramon said


    seriously.


    "I know that already. Stop nagging. Let''s go!" After a dismissive wave of her hand towards Roman,


    Tessa pulled Rocky into the air.


    Although Ramon shook his head with a bitter smile on his lips, he still quickly followed them.


    Two hourster, the three of them reached the ck-devouring Swamp and they quickly flew into it to


    start their secret training.


    Since it was a special training, killing some demonic beasts would not be enough to improve their


    strength in half a month. In order to manifest the effects they needed from the special training, Rocky


    specially used the beast materials he stored to make two sets of weight bearing items, each one


    weighed a hundred and fifty kilograms.


    "Only two sets? Where''s mine?" Tessa immediately demanded as soon as she saw Rocky and Ramon


    put on the bear load.


    "I didn''t expect you toe with us. Besides, this kind of weight training is not suitable for girls. If you


    have too much muscles, it''ll be unsightly. Doesn''t that matter to you? Besides, it may crush your


    breasts," Rocky replied with a grin.


    "What? I guess I better not." Tessa hurriedly crossed both of her arms over her chest. Since her


    breasts were well-developed, she didn''t want to ruin them. As a matter of fact, she was quite proud of


    them.


    When Ramon heard the conversation between Tessa and Rocky, he was at a loss whether to cry or to


    laugh. He didn''t expect that the two of them got along like that.


    "Our goal today is to kill thirty demonic beasts at the King Realm. However, Tessa, you can kill as many


    as you like!" Rocky loudly dered his goal for the day.


    "As many as I like? Well, about twenty sounds like a good idea," Tessa snorted haughtily. She didn''t


    want any special treatment.


    "It''s up to you. But don''tin if it''s hardter." Rocky smiled brightly as he teased her.


    "Humph, I won''t!" Tessa arrogantly brought her nose up in the air.


    "Let''s go." Rocky took the lead and rushed out the moment the words left his lips.


    Both Ramon and Tessa closely followed after his heels.


    Soon, the three of them encountered a group of demonic beasts that were not yet at the King Realm,


    and they annihted the beasts easily.


    After that, they cleaned up a few more groups like chopping vegetables. When they reached the center


    of the ck-devouring Swamp, they finally met a demonic beast at the King Realm.


    "It''s finally starting now. Let''s see who can hold on until the end and who gives up first, the loser will


    take care of our dinner tonight," Rocky dered, his challenging gaze turning towards Ramon and


    Tessa.


    "Needless to say, you''ll be cooking tonight. Although you broke through to the King Realm faster than


    us, we''re both better than you in terms of beast hunting experience," Tessa said proudly.


    "Don''t be too proud. Let''s wait and see," Rocky responded with a smile.


    However, Ramon was the first one to rush up and attract the attention of the demonic beast. As for


    Rocky and Tessa, they moved forward at the same time and covered for each other''s back. Although


    the three of them had never cooperated before, they somehow had a tacit understanding.


    Thanks to their teamwork, Rocky didn''t even need to exert himself. With the cooperation of Ramon and


    Tessa, he easily killed the first demonic beast at the King Realm they met.


    "It was so easy! If we continue to cooperate like this, we won''t have a problem killing thirty in a row,"


    Tessa said proudly, kicking the corpse of the demonic beast they had just killed.


    "If you can still say that after killing ten of them, I''ll call you Goddess!" Rocky teased.


    "A promise is a promise. I''ll definitely be your Goddess today." Seeing that there was a chance to take


    advantage of Rocky, Tessa became even more eager to give it a shot.


    However, much to Tessa''s surprise, twenty hours had passed and they had only killed ten demonic


    beast at the King Realm. Apart from Rocky, both Roman and Tessa barely had enough spiritual power


    to hold on. Their bodies became heavier and they could no longer react as fast as they first did. This


    was especially true for Ramon. Since he was wearing a bear load of one hundred and fifty kilograms,


    his physical strength was consumed more. After twenty long hours, he could no longer stand it.


    Heavy pants left Ramon and cold sweat covered his body, while Tessa was also sweating and her


    clothes already became damp.


    However, the two of them became speechless when they noticed that from the beginning till twenty


    hourster, Rocky hadn''t sweat a single drop. Not only that, he was still very energetic and even spent


    some time dissecting the corpses of the demonic beasts while Ramon and Tessa were trying to catch


    their breath.


    "How does he refine his physical strength?" Ramon couldn''t help but look on in jealousy. In fact, he


    thought his physical strength was rather outstanding, but the sight of Rocky killing ten demonic beasts


    without a sweat quickly made him change his mind.


    "Who knows? Is Basil really born in a remote ce?" Tessa asked, suspicion appearing in her eyes.


    "Maybe it''s because he''s really talented, and he''s indeed brilliant in many ways. So it''s not really


    strange to see him like that," Ramonforted, but his words seemed to be directed more to himself


    than Tessa.


    After a short break, the three of them continued to advance into the depths of the ck-devouring


    Swamp as they strove towards their goal.


    However, after they killed the fifteenth demonic beast at the King Realm, Tessa gave up because she


    waspletely exhausted.


    Although Ramon had almost reached his limit, he was a man and had more advantages in physical


    strength, so he somehow managed to hold on.


    Out of the three of them, Rocky was still the most energetic. He remained calm and every breath he


    took was still smooth. Even within the extremely dangerous ck-devouring Swamp, he seemed like


    he was merely taking a leisurely stroll in his own backyard and picking anything he liked.


    Both Tessa and Ramon became numb at the sight. They both looked at Rocky like he was a monster.


    Of course, Rocky was actually still restraining himself. Since he was now at the medium Spiritual Infant


    stage of the King Realm, it wouldn''t be difficult for him to kill thirty demonic beasts at the King Realm


    within a day if he used his full strength. However, the purpose of his special training this time was to put


    on a show that would cover up people''s eyes and ears, so that he would only have to show his real


    strength in the battle for the position of the Security Hall leader. If he suddenly showed his strength


    beyond ordinary people''s imagination, he would certainly arouse all kinds of suspicions.


    Of course, this kind of extreme special training would also benefit Rocky. Although his body had


    cultivated to its limit when he was in the Wild Spirit Land, it was still not very strong inparison of


    those strong masters'' in thisnd. In order to be able to match the growth of his strength, it was


    necessary to push the limits of his body and gain more experience.


    Meanwhile, Ramon found his physical limit after they killed the twentieth demonic beast at the King


    Realm. In the end, he had to raise the white g and leave it up to Rocky alone to continue the hunt for


    more demonic beasts.

 Chapter 1474 Mastered The Thousand-star Swordsmanship

    Chapter 1474 Mastered The Thousand-star Swordsmanship


    Ramon and Tessa followed closely as they watched Rocky fighting off the beasts alone. They were


    actually amazed at what the young man could do. Both of them were considered as outstanding spirit


    warriors among their generation in the Sword Spirit City, butpared to Rocky, who had been brilliant


    ever since, they had to admit that they were far inferior to him.


    As the sun set and night fell, Rocky managed to kill thirty diabolical beasts at the King Realm and


    complete the team''s goal for that day at the same time.


    Then, the three of them found a cave where they could safely rest and recover their strength.


    "Whew! I''m so tired!" Tessa immediately sat on a rock as soon as she entered the cave. She began


    patting on her hands and feet, looking very exhausted from their activity for the day.


    At the same time, Ramon silently put down his spiritual sword and sat in another spot. He closed his


    eyes and started adjusting his breath.


    "Well, I''ll go cook some dinner first," Rocky uttered with a rxed expression on his face. Although he


    had consumed a lot of physical and spiritual power from dealing with all the spiritual beasts from earlier,


    he still had sufficient strength to go on.


    "Really? That''s great!" Tessa was actually grateful that Rocky volunteered because she was already


    too tired to move.


    Rocky just let out a faint smile and immediately piled up some stones and made a fire to grill some


    food. Then, he put arge piece of diabolic beast meat that he had collected beforehand on a wooden


    branch. After that, he put it above the fire and roasted it. Not long after, the fragrance of the meat


    instantly filled the cave.


    Tessa looked at the roasted meat in Rocky''s hand and couldn''t help but swallow. After she endured


    suchborious work throughout the day, it was just natural that she would get that hungry. Moreover,


    seeing that the meat was beautifully cooked, she wouldn''t be able to resist such temptation.


    "Here you go!" Rocky immediately handed the roasted meat to Tessa upon finished cooking.


    Of course, Tessa didn''t hesitate. She epted it wholeheartedly and began to devour it regardless of


    what her image might look like.


    Then, Rocky roasted another piece and put it beside Ramon, who was still quietly adjusting his breath.


    "Are you not going to eat?" Tessa suddenly asked when she saw that Rocky only cooked for her and


    Ramon.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Hmm. I''ll just eat the remaining eat that you won''t be able to finish," Rocky replied, teasing Tessa.


    "What? No way! And who said that I won''t be able to finish all of this?" Tessa responded as she


    covered the meat in her hand.


    "Ha-ha. I''m just kidding. Anyway, the two of you can rest in this cave for a while. I''ll just be outside to


    stand guard." Rocky nodded slightly and walked out of the cave.


    As he got out, ensuring that Ramon and Tessa were resting up, he summoned Glutton and asked it to


    guard the cave in his stead. Then, he found a secluded ce near the cave and entered his Magic


    Spiritual Space. Inside it, he took out the Scarlet Heaven Jade, entered the stone tablet where Darius


    was, and challenged him.


    In his previous battles with Darius, although he failed to defeat him, he still umted a lot of


    experience and got more familiar with Darius'' tactics. Therefore, he could now be more aggressive and


    be able to fight all out.


    However, Darius was still far stronger and it wasn''t that easy to take him down.


    After a while, Rocky lost again. He sat on the ground, gasping for breath, and was a bit disappointed


    that he failed again. Of course, he knew that he was facing a peerless master, so it wouldn''t be easy to


    seed that fast.


    "I can see that you''ve already made much progress, but it still isn''t enough. However, I think you''re now


    ready to learn the Thousand-star Swordsmanship," Darius said as he returned to the stone tablet and


    walked up to Rocky.


    "Really?" Rocky was surprised when he heard it. He didn''t expect that Darius would suddenly impart


    the first move of the Thousand-star Swordsmanship even though he hadn''t won against him yet.


    "But why? I haven''t defeated you," Rocky asked.


    "Ha-ha. If you can really defeat me, then there''s no need for you to learn the Thousand-star


    Swordsmanship." Darius stroked his beard and smiled at the young man''s determination.


    "I see. Well, will it be difficult to learn the Thousand-star Swordsmanship?" Rocky inquired as he stood


    up.


    "Hmm. It''s not that difficult, but it wouldn''t be easy either. There is only one move in executing the


    Thousand-star Swordsmanship, but there are thousands of changes in the move. It''s not that hard to


    learn the move itself, but it''s not easy to grasp its essence. Back then, in order to create the Thousand-


    star Swordsmanship, I had cultivated in seclusion for ten years. I watched the stars every single day


    until I finallyprehended and created the move," Darius exined.


    "In case I can''t master it, can you teach me something less difficult?" Rocky asked, a little bit nervous in


    learning the swordsmanship.


    "I''m afraid not. I''m just a wisp of a soul remnant. I only exist on the spiritual st for one purpose, and


    that is to let the person who has obtained the Scarlet Heaven Jade grasp the strongest swordsmanship


    in the world. Whether you can learn it or not has nothing to do with me," Darius remarked as he shook


    his head.


    "All right then. Please teach me!" Rocky nodded and made up his mind to learn it anyway.


    "I won''t need to teach you anything. You''re going toprehend it yourself!" The moment Darius


    finished his words, he turned into a beam of soul light and rushed straight into Rocky''s body, merging


    with him in an instant.


    The next moment, Rocky''s mind was filled with stars that turned into swords, like countless meteors


    andets that shrouded the sky. Among the sea of star swords, the most unremarkable one


    possessed the strongest power, containing mysterious and profound sword skills.


    In a sh, Rocky leaped into the air and a sword aura rushed out. The sword aura burst out like


    blinding starlight and turned into streaks of dazzling lights that spread all over the sky.


    "Thousand-star Swordsmanship!"


    Right after, the luminous sword lights fell down and their auras enveloped the whole space, making it


    tremble violently.


    After a long while, everything gradually calmed down.


    At the same time, Rocky also fell to the ground in front of the stone tablet of Darius. The next moment,


    the stone tablet was broken into pieces and eventually turned into dust that dispersed everywhere.


    "Sir, thank you very much!" Rocky cupped his hand as he respectfully addressed Darius.


    After sessfully learning the astounding skill, Rocky was extremely ted. He felt that he could now


    continue challenging the other spiritual tablets around.


    However, since he had already learned the powerful swordsmanship, he would need an appropriate


    spiritual sword that could be used to perform the Thousand-star Swordsmanship. Therefore, he


    immediately searched for a suitable Spiritual Weapon on the other spiritual tablets, but ultimately didn''t


    find a suitable one.


    After that, he suddenly remembered that when he got the Scarlet Heaven Jade, he also took its


    master''s huge sword and ice armor with him.


    Hence, he wasted no time, left the Scarlet Heaven Jade, and returned to the Magic Spiritual Space.


    There, he found the sword and the armor from the warehouse.


    "These two should be considered as supreme Spiritual Weapons, but it seemed that they have


    completely lost their spiritual power..." After examining the sword and the armor for a while, Rocky was


    disappointed upon seeing that they just looked like ordinary weapons without any spiritual power.


    Then, he put down the armor and picked up the sword. When he first acquired it, he didn''t really notice


    how heavy it was. But now, he recognized that it should be about a hundred kilograms. If he held it for


    a while, he would be fine. However, if he wielded it for a longer time, he wouldn''t be able to use it


    effectively because it would wear him down.

 Chapter 1475 To Challenge Jasper

    Chapter 1475 To Challenge Jasper


    "It''s actually a good sword, but I think it''s a little heavy and difficult to control. But for the time being, I


    guess this will make do," Rocky murmured to himself as he swung the sword a few times. Then, he


    made a scabbard for the sword with the most flexible and durable diabolic beast''s skin that he found.


    Since he had no idea what was the original name of the sword, he decided to name it the Mystical


    Dragon Sword.


    After putting the sword back into the scabbard that he just made, Rocky left his Magic Spiritual Space


    promptly.


    It was almost daybreak when he went back to the cave. Seeing that Ramon and Tessa had already


    recovered their physical and spiritual power, he quickly said, "Guys, let''s go! Today''s goal is to y


    forty beasts!"


    "What? Forty? Did you forget how hard it was to kill thirty yesterday?" Ramon and Tessa were stunned


    upon hearing Rocky''s words, knowing that he was really serious.


    "We can do it! All of us need to improve, so it is better to set our goals higher." With a bright smile on


    his face, Rocky gestured at them toe out of the cave and start their busy day.


    Ramon and Tessa reluctantly got up and weren''t able to say anything else as they saw Rocky''s


    receding figure.


    The day quickly passed, and somehow, they managed to finish the tough task of ying forty beasts.


    However, the following day, Rocky increased their target again by ten.


    A few days passed and they continued increasing their targets by increments of ten.


    When their daily goal had reached a hundred, about half a month had already passed.


    Despite the grueling task that they had to endure every day, the effect on them seemed really visible.


    Especially for Ramon and Tessa, they improved by leaps and made amazing progress in terms of


    endurance when it came to both using their physical and spiritual power. Moreover, the strength of their


    Spiritual Infants was also greatly enhanced.


    Just as the three of them returned to the Sword Spirit City, thepetition for the position of the


    Security Hall leader was already in full swing.


    At that moment, arge battle ring with a diameter of several hundred meters had been set up in the


    training field within the Sword Spirit City. Many people wanted to join as well as spectate. There were


    ordinary disciples and some were warriors at the King Realm. Obviously, the stronger ones were


    nning to participate in thepetition and were ready to risk it all in order to fight for the position.


    At the same time, to ensure the fairness of thepetition, Harrison, the governor of the city, led the


    other hall leaders in the city to witness the battles. This also showed that he paid great importance to


    the selection of the next Security Hall leader.


    Thepetition for this position would be done in the simplest way. The strongest one who would be


    left standing, in the end, would be dered as the winner. Anyone at the King Realm, who had the


    intention to fight for the position would be allowed to enter the stage and fight until he defeated his


    opponent. The winner would wait on the stage until another challenger dared to fight him. If someone


    was able to defeat the former winner, then he would be the one to stay behind and wait for the next


    challenger. Then thest disciple to be dered as the winner would be qualified to be the


    Security Hall leader.


    When Rocky, Ramon, and Tessa arrived at the training ground, they immediately saw that there were


    already two warriors at the King Realm that were fighting on the ring. One of them was the winner of


    the first round, meaning that it was already the second round.


    "It seems that we are alreadyte for the event," Ramon said as he stared at the disciples inside the


    ring.


    "Well, it''s not like we''re toote. The event is just heating up," Rocky said as he revealed a defiant


    sneer.


    "You two should work hard and perform well. This is a rare chance to be famous in the entire


    Sword Spirit City. Even if you can''t get the position itself, once the people saw that you disyed your


    magnificent skills, new opportunities would surelye your way!" Tessa encouraged. She was well


    aware that her father appreciated great talents, so she believed that if they caught her father¡¯s attention


    with their performance, they could expect something great.


    "I think you should fight early on as a warm up. It''ll be bad if your first opponent is already someone


    who''s very strong," Rocky suggested.


    "Well, yeah. Let''s see how the next rounds will turn out," Ramon said without any objection.


    At the same time, Rocky suddenly felt a hostile gaze directed at him. When he looked in the direction


    where it wasing from, he saw that it was Xavier who was ring at him, and beside him was


    Miguel.


    "Tch. These two are really aplices. I guess Xavier should also be coveting for the position of the


    hall leader so much," Rocky murmured to himself as he looked at the two with disdainful eyes. He


    knew that both of them could give him a headache, but they weren''t going to be a serious threat.


    On the other hand, seeing that Rocky and Ramon hade to participate, Miguel and Xavier thought


    that it was actually a good opportunity for them to avenge themselves.


    "Xavier, I¡¯m looking forward to your performance in thispetition," Miguel said expectantly.


    "Don''t worry. I will definitely get that position. No one can hinder me! I have suffered a lot for the past


    half a month just to prepare for this day. I have finally learned my master''s unique skill! That''s why no


    one will be able to stop me," Xavier said confidently.


    "I see. Although you have just broken through to the King Realm, you have an innate talent, bodily skill,


    and the unique skill that you have acquired from Elder Joseph. I''m sure that even the senior King


    Realm warriors, with Spiritual Infants at the primary stage, won¡¯t be able to stand a chance. But most


    importantly, when you meet Basil or Ramon on the ring, be sure to bring them down mercilessly,"


    Miguel instructed coldly as he revealed a malicious smile.


    "Yeah, I''m going to do that. I¡¯ll show those two the difference in our strength!" Xavier dered with


    burning contempt in his eyes.


    In just a short while, thepetition had be more intense. More than ten warriors at the King


    Realm had already fought against each other and disyed such a variety of skills that made the


    crowd burst into an uproar.


    However, the best was yet toe. A battle like this usually got more exciting towards the end


    because the stronger warriors often choose to wait until thest minute before they showed up. After


    all, they didn''t want to waste their time facing off opponents who were far weaker than them.


    At the moment, the reigning disciple inside the ring was Jasper Xu. As a senior warrior at the primary


    stage of the King Realm, with his Spiritual Infant at the primary stage, he had just defeated the


    opponent who challenged him.


    Although he was not that outstanding in terms of talent, he was still considered as one of the famous


    and powerful warriors in the Sword Spirit City because of his discipline and hard work in his cultivation.


    Moreover, he had also created a special sword skill¡ªthe Body-trapping Swordsmanship. This strike


    allowed him to use his spiritual power to seal his opponents. Even the ones stronger than him could


    also suffer greatly from his sword skill.


    Seeing that it was now Jasper Xu who epted the challenges, several warriors at the King Realm,


    who were yet to participate, became wary. They knew that it was not easy to ovee his Body-


    trapping Swordsmanship, and he also wouldn¡¯t reveal his weakness during the fight.


    Of course, there were still King Realm warriors who were much stronger than Jasper Xu. In fact, they


    thought that they could bring him down in one or two attacks, so they didn¡¯t participate yet, thinking that


    they should wait for a better opponent. At the moment, some King Realm warriors with Spiritual Infants


    at the primary stage just kept watching and didn¡¯t n on participating anytime soon.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Likewise, Xavier, who stood next to Miguel, shared the same sentiment.


    "Ramon, I guess it''s time for you to make an appearance. Why don''t you give it a try on him," Rocky


    urged Ramon as he saw the development of thepetition.


    "I guess so too. I''ll stay undefeated until you show up there. I''ll wait for you," Ramon dered.


    Obviously, he was well-prepared for this. He didn''t waste the past half a month dilly-dallying. The next


    moment, he flew into the air like a mighty roc that spread its wings. He swept over everyone¡¯s head and


    instantlynded on the ring.


    The sudden appearance of Ramon caused quite a stir because almost nobody knew that he had


    already broken through to the King Realm.


    "That aura! Since when did Ramon break through to the King Realm? Impressive!" Even Harrison was


    surprised. Since then, among the batch of disciples that Ramon belonged to, Harrison had always


    thought highly of him. Now that he had done another great feat, he just showed that he was worthy of


    the governor''s trust.


    "Nice to see you here, sir. Let''s have a great fight," Ramon greeted, addressing Jasper Xu with the


    utmost respect.

 Chapter 1476 The New Champion

    Chapter 1476 The New Champion


    "Captain Ramon, I must admit, your breaking through to the King Realm means you are indeed


    powerful. But I''m afraid you will be at a disadvantage if you challenge me, seeing that you''ve just made


    the breakthrough!" Jasper arrogantly teased.


    "We won''t know what will really happen until we fight." Ramon''s eyes narrowed at him.


    "Well then, let''s find out." As soon as the words left Jasper''s mouth, the spiritual sword behind him


    instantly soared high into the sky. Yet, the next moment, it immediately dove down into the ground and


    disappeared from sight.


    Jasper''s Body-trapping Swordsmanship had the ability to easily pierce through stone which allowed it


    to hide underground, waiting for the right time to strike its clueless opponent.


    But little did he know Ramon was aware of this technique. Ramon stood there with his guard down,


    acting as if he had no clue what was going on.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone watching was also confused by what was happening. Although they knew that Ramon was a


    capable swordsman and was calm under intense situations, they sensed something different about him


    this time.


    However, Jasper didn''t waste his time to doubt why his opponent just stood there. He only had one


    goal in mind, which was to keep his position as the champion.


    He didn¡¯t let up the opportunity to strike his still foe. A loud metallic sound suddenly came from beneath


    and a sword shadow rushed out from the ground. Its aura wrapped Ramon¡¯s whole body, making it


    almost impossible for him to escape.


    To everyone''s surprise, Ramon didn''t struggle at all and let Jasper use the Body-trapping


    Swordsmanship to trap himpletely in ce.


    The crowd burst into an uproar upon seeing that. They thought that Ramon should at least take the


    fight seriously even though he knew that he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. But the fact that he just stood still


    in the middle, not even opening his eyes, struck the nerves of everyone watching.


    Soon, Ramon''s limbs and torso werepletely bound by the sword aura of the Body-trapping


    Swordsmanship. He was unable to do anything, let alone resist.


    "I thought you were powerful, but now it turns out that you are just bluffing. Why did you still chose to


    fight me and humiliate yourself?" Jasper snorted.


    Ramon still stayed motionless, but now he opened his eyes and looked at Jasper, as if he was waiting


    for his next move.


    As soon as Jasper saw his opponent helpless, he didn''t waste any more time and rushed forward to


    Ramon. Although the Body-trapping Swordsmanship was powerful, it had one fatal weakness. Once it


    was activated, the user had to focus all his energy in maintaining it. If he wanted to end the skill, he had


    to defeat his opponent.


    In an instant, Jasper gathered his spiritual power at a very close distance and hit Ramon with his palm.


    He didn''t even use his spiritual skill since he felt that his palm strike would be enough.


    Almost everyone immediately regarded the battle as over.


    The only two people who didn''t think so were Rocky and Tessa.


    During their secret training in the past half month, the three of them made astonishing progress,


    especially Ramon. He drastically changed his fighting style. Instead of choosing to fight long, gruesome


    battles, he chose to hone techniques that would allow him to end a fight with just one strike.


    When he saw Jasper approaching him, he knew that the opportunity hade.


    His eyes suddenly darkened. Out of the blue, the spiritual sword behind him suddenly shot high into the


    air, turning into a sword de storm which easily cut the sword aura binding him. Then, his body


    combined with the sword de storm and he rushed towards his shocked foe.


    Jasper didn''t expect that Ramon could easily break his Body-trapping Swordsmanship. He knew he


    couldn''t deal with the attack on time, but when he was about to stop and retreat, it was already toote.


    The sword de storm of Ramon had already enveloped and devoured him.


    "Ah... Ah!" Under the rampage of the sword de storm, Jasper''s clothes were torn into pieces, and his


    body was covered with hundreds of wounds.


    After the sword de storm dissipated, Jasper was found kneeling on the ground, gasping for breath.


    His face was ghastly in fear of dying. After all, Ramon''s move was so powerful that he couldn¡¯t do


    anything to stop it.


    "Admit defeat!" Ramon said coldly.


    Although Jasper struggled to ept the fact that he was defeated, he knew that he was no match for


    Ramon. One move was all it took for the battle to end. And so, he struggled to stand up, and limped out


    of the arena under the judging gaze of the audience.


    As soon as he exited, the crowd burst into a roar. No one expected Ramon to defeat someone like


    Jasper. The fact that he had just broken through to the King Realm made it all the more astonishing.


    But they knew that strength was the key factor in deciding the winner. No one doubted Ramon to be


    stronger than Jasper.


    He was crowned as the new champion, and would now ept challenges from other powerful warriors


    at the King Realm.


    "Who would''ve thought that would be the ending!" Even Harrison was in disbelief.


    While both Miguel and Xavier were seeing what happened, their faces darkened. Not only did they not


    expect Ramon to win, but he also changed his fighting style. He defeated an experienced warrior of the


    Sword Spirit City with just one move. They knew that he couldn''t do all of that with just luck.


    Many also regarded his victory as a one and done deal. Since he had only recently reached the King


    Realm, Jasper let his guard down, which allowed Ramon to defeat him. If a different opponent at


    Jasper¡¯s level was more cautious, Ramon couldn¡¯t defeat his opponent.


    Again, to everyone''s surprise Ramon defeated several senior warriors at the King Realm who obtained


    Spiritual Infant at the the primary stage in session, proving his amazing strength!


    "Although Ramon has just broken through to the King Realm, he moves like an experienced fighter. He


    never misses the chance tond a lethal strike. I don''t know how he cultivated this technique!" Harrison


    commended him.


    The other hall leaders nodded in agreement.


    Ramon proved himself time and time again by defeating many senior warriors. That was not an easy


    feat!


    Seeing Ramon be in the limelight, Xavier couldn''t stand it anymore. As soon as the former defeated


    another powerful fighter, thetter rushed into the field andnded in front of his


    opponent.

 Chapter 1477 Ramons Loss

    Chapter 1477 Ramon''s Loss


    "Captain Xavier, please!" Ramon said nothing more except gesture.


    "It appears I have underestimated you, Captain Raman. I knew you could win one or two rounds at


    most, but I never expected you to achieve them all in one go. That¡¯s no easy feat!" Xavier admitted


    dismally.


    "All I did was give it my best during the battles. I thought about nothing else," Ramon replied calmly.


    "Good for you. However, that¡¯s where you¡¯ll have to stop. You¡¯ll certainly lose this round. Don¡¯t even


    think about securing the spot of Security Hall leader. You¡¯re not qualified for it!" Xavier eximed with


    disdain.


    "Captain Xavier, since we share the same title, wouldn¡¯t that make you just as unqualified?" Ramon


    retorted.


    "Don¡¯t you darepare me to you!" Xavier replied arrogantly.


    "Cut the crap. Let¡¯s fight!" Ramon eximed with a cold scowl.


    Xavier¡¯s disrespect was no surprise. He quickly unsheathed the Blood Sword behind him as it morphed


    into a red shadow that rushed towards Ramon.


    Unlike all their previous confrontations, Ramon wasn¡¯t passive this time with Xavier¡¯s attack. He knew


    that thetter¡¯s power wasn¡¯t that of a neer¡¯s as their strengths were evenly matched. Since he


    was able to break through into his current level in half a month, he knew that Xavier could have also


    made great improvement. Moreover, Xavier¡¯s master was one of the elders of the Sword Spirit Sect


    whose status was next in line to the sect leader and sword guardians. Ramon knew he needed to go all


    out this time or he¡¯d have no chance of defeating his opponent.


    Just as Ramon expected, Xavier¡¯s movements became more fluid and flexible. They were nothing like


    the furious and impulsive flows from before. His blows also came at tricky angles that were hard to


    defend against.


    Fortunately, he had received secret training back at the ck-devouring Swamp which allowed him to


    easily dodge and avoid multiple attacks from various angles.


    In theory, Xavier should¡¯ve had the advantage. However, it was now a well-matched battle. Now the


    real fun began with both of them reaching levels of power that surpassed those of the senior warriors at


    the King Realm.


    An hour had swiftly passed but the two of them remained evenly matched. The rules stated that Xavier


    had to defeat Ramon in two hours. Otherwise, Ramon would sessfully defend his position as the


    current champion.


    So when Xavier realized that Ramon was harder to deal with than he initially expected, he decided to


    use his trump card¡ªthe bloodthirsty body technique. When this body technique was used, his strength


    surged swiftly and his sword-wielding skills became quicker than before.


    On the other hand, Ramon had expected such a stalemate. Observing Xavier¡¯s power increase tenfold,


    he avoided a direct attack and took a roundabout tactic instead. This would allow him to avoid his


    opponent¡¯s sword while trying to exhaust his power to a lower level too. Xavier wouldn¡¯t be able to


    maintain the body technique once his power became insufficient.


    Yet, Xavier knew exactly what Ramon was thinking. So, the former wouldn¡¯t allow thetter another


    chance to buy time.


    "Seal the sky!" Xavier suddenly ordered. The Blood Sword was shoved less than a meter away from


    Ramon into the ground. Out of nowhere, eight streams of sword auras rushed in various directions and


    left eight sword marks on the ground.


    This was just the beginning. Not long after, the eight more sword marks gushed out of surging sword


    auras and intertwined with each other. Together, they formed a dense sword aura that quickly sealed


    off everything within a hundred meters.


    Even when he realized he was trapped, Ramon didn¡¯t panic. Although he was in the middle of the


    violent sword array, he remained calm and focused on defending himself from what woulde next.


    However, the sword array was created by Joseph¡ªa powerful elder of the Sword Spirit Sect. Also,


    even a more powerful spirit warrior was highly unlikely to break the array.


    The resulting impact of the sword aura left Ramon covered from head to toe in wounds. However, his


    will and determination weren''t as damaged. He would not give up.


    "It seems Ramon has lost," Tessamented regretfully.


    Rocky nodded in agreement. Ramon had suffered a tremendous loss of strength as he fought Xavier at


    full strength. It was also discovered that this was due to Xavier''s unique body technique and his sword


    array being far stronger than others. Ramon''s defeat appeared inevitable at that point.


    But then, Rocky noticed something wrong as Xavier had disappeared out of thin air.


    "Damn it!" Rocky shouted through narrowed eyes as he too disappeared from where he sat.


    Ramon, who was unable to hold on in the sword array, noticed a shadow suddenly pass in front of him.


    A blood-red spiritual sword appeared and then hovered just above his throat.


    "Xavier, you..." Ramon was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Xavier¡¯s intention to kill him until now.


    "Go to hell!" Xavier was determined to kill his opponent.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Because Ramon had suffered tremendously from the power of the sword array, he wouldn¡¯t be able to


    defend himself for a while. He would only be able to use his spiritual sword which was just an ordinary


    onepared to Xavier''s mighty Blood Sword.


    Quickly, Ramon''s sword was split into two by the Blood Sword that was now slicing through the air and


    towards his throat.


    In the nick of time,


    when the weapon was less than an inch away from slicing into Ramon''s flesh, a hand suddenly


    appeared and grabbed its hilt. A powerful force that Xavier could stand up against suddenly rushed in.


    Xavier felt a wave of power, which was far powerful than his own, rush through his veins, making him


    feel intimidated. His expression changed drastically as he immediately withdrew his sword and flew


    back.


    Due to the powerful impact, the Blood Sword whirled into an arc before it was embedded into the


    ground not far away.


    Xavier looked up at the figure that stopped him. Once he was able to see clearly, he was furious upon


    realizing it was no one else but Rocky.


    All the onlookers thought what happened between Xavier and Raman was reasonable and eptable.


    So, when they witnessed Rocky''s sudden intervention, they began to boo as a sign of their


    dissatisfaction.


    "Basil, what are you doing? Why did you stop thepetition abruptly?" Harrison asked him with a


    frown. He too felt that his interference in the battle was unnecessary.


    "I apologize, sir. Captain Ramon was in danger, so, out of habit, I stopped everything to defend him,"


    Rocky replied with sped hands.


    "Really? Well, I think Captain Xavier knows what he¡¯s doing." What Harrison didn''t know, however, was


    that Xavier was ready to ughter Ramon.


    "It appears I just worried too much. But Captain Ramon has been seriously injured, so I will be


    admitting defeat on his behalf. I will battle Captain Xavier instead!" Rocky replied as he gazed back at


    Ramon.


    The crowd fell silent as his words fell on their ears.


    No one had expected Rocky to challenge Xavier so openly after the sudden intervention earlier. He had


    undoubtedly added fuel to the fire. With his current strength, he wasn¡¯t exactly in the best state to


    challenge Xavier.


    "Well, carry on then!" Harrison said nothing more. Once Ramon was attacked by Xavier''s sword array,


    he undoubtedly lost the battle. So it was reasonable for Rocky to challenge the new champion, Xavier,


    in the next round.

 Chapter 1478 Displayed The Thousand-star Swordsmanship

    Chapter 1478 Disyed The Thousand-star Swordsmanship


    Rocky nodded. Then he walked over to Ramon and asked, "Are you all right?"


    "I am all right. But his sword array is too powerful to resist. You must be careful and not exert yourself


    beyond your limits." Ramon had spent thest fortnight with Rocky and was aware that Rocky was


    much stronger than him. But he felt that even with his enormous strength, Rocky might not be able to


    break the sword array Xavier had developed.


    "Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing. You need to go back and heal yourself." Rocky helped him get up.


    Ramon nodded slightly, cast a nce at Xavier, and left the field.


    Now, only Rocky and Xavier were left on the field, and an eerie silence fell on their surroundings. The


    audience were trying to guess what would happen. Theoretically, Rocky was not a match for Xavier.


    However, the man had pulled off unimaginable stunts and surprised people every time there had been


    a battle. Therefore, the audience were expectant for something simr.


    "That guy is courting death," Miguel sneered sinisterly. He was sitting near the edge of the arena and


    was certain that Xavier would kill Rocky without mercy.


    "Boy, you are quick to react," Xavier remarked from between gritted teeth and looked at Rocky


    gloomily. If Rocky had been just a momentte, Ramon would have been dead.


    "Thank you. I won''t say anything more. Why don''t you teach me the sword array you just performed?"


    Rocky asked provocatively.


    The audience felt like Rocky was going crazy. For god''s sake, the man was deliberately trying to irritate


    Xavier before making a move. They all knew that there was only one consequence of such a


    preposterous action.


    "Okay, now you''re asking for it. If anything happens to you, don''t me me." Xavier was inwardly


    happy on hearing Rocky''s request. He thought that Rocky was too full of himself and now, this


    provocation had given him an excuse to kill the man.


    Therefore, Xavier did not hesitate and immediately applied the sword array. His Blood Sword flew


    towards the ground, and the eight sword auras rushed out once more. In an instant, hundreds of sword


    auras had risen from beneath his feet, intertwined with each other, andpletely intertwined Rocky in


    a cage-like structure.


    The audience were beginning to get worried about Rocky. Once he was hit by the sword array, he


    would be in fatal danger.


    "Can Basil break the array?" Tessa murmured to herself, nervously biting her lips in anticipation.


    For a brief period, the sword array felt a little too quiet, as if no one were there, which made Xavier a


    little confused. Normally, Rocky should have been struggling inside it, fighting for his life. But no


    spiritual power was spreading out of the array, as if Rocky were no longer inside it. But that was


    impossible.


    Even the audience began looking here and then, trying to find out where the man had gone.


    Suddenly, an overwhelming sword aura whooshed out from the center of the sword array into the sky.


    Then, it fell like a giant tornado upon the array and in the blink of an eye, had cut the entire sword array


    in two halves.


    The raging sword aura disappeared without a trace.


    The move was so unexpected that people didn''t even know how to react.


    "Basil just broke Elder Joseph''s most powerful sword array like a twig. The elder would be furious if he


    was present," Harrison sighed. His eyes fell on the figure standing right where the sword array had


    been a moment ago. It was holding a huge sword in its hand.


    This figure was Rocky, who had just broken the sword array.


    "How is that possible? How did you do that? How?" Xavier was annoyed at the idea that his sword


    array was fragile as ss against someone.


    "I thought this array was powerful, but it''s all sh and no bang. I am willing to cut you some ck if it is


    because you haven''t mastered the true essence of swordsmanship yet," Rocky said disapprovingly. He


    was right. Perhaps in other people''s eyes, Xavier''s sword array was wless, but for a man like him


    with immense experience, it was garbage.


    "Well, I think you were just luckyst time. You won''t be able to break it again," Xavier said, clearly


    nning on using the same move once more.


    "I don''t have time to y with you. It''s boring. But I will let you admit your defeat in honor," Rocky said


    with a slight smile. He waved the Mystical Dragon Sword in his hand lightly, and it instantly released a


    stream of sword aura that rushed into the sky. Far above their heads, the aura turned into a giant star


    which exploded. From that explosion were born thousands of smaller stars that rained down upon the


    arena.


    This scene shocked everyone. They had never seen such a terrifying move.


    "Isn''t that the Thousand-star Swordsmanship? It looks like that to me. What''s going on? How the hell


    does he know about the unique swordsmanship of our Sword Spirit Sect?" Harrison couldn''t sit still


    anymore. He was shocked to the core when he saw Rocky use the Thousand-star Swordsmanship.


    Everyone knew that the swordsmanship was a unique skill indigenous to the leaders of the Sword Spirit


    Sect. Only the leaders could cultivate it. Even the current sect leader had been witnessed employing


    this move just once. There was a rule in the Sword Spirit Sect that the swordsmanship should not be


    used unless it was an emergency. It was extremely destructive and could cause damage of a hundred


    different kinds.


    "Everybody, retreat!" Harrow yelled at the top of his lungs.


    At the sounds of his scream, people finally realized what was going on and pandemonium ensued.


    Just as they began to retreat, the sword shadows reached the battle ring and covered it whole.


    Strangely enough, they did not reach even an inch beyond the battle ring''s boundaries.


    Xavier was also shocked, but he didn''t have time to react. When he saw the sword shadows rushing


    towards him, all he could do was run for his life. However, his protective spiritual power was broken


    through very soon and he was then hit by at least one sword shadow every few seconds. Although he


    didn''t feel anything, a strange sensation would arise inside him every time he was hit.


    After a long time, the sword shadows gradually dissipated.


    Xavier was still standing there, out of breath, but seemingly unharmed.


    "Ha, I thought it was some powerful swordsmanship, but it was just an illusion." Seeing that he was


    completely unharmed, Xavier burst into a mockingugh.


    The audience couldn''t understand what was going on either.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Harrison was the only one who understood and began shaking his head.


    "You must have been hit by at least ten shadows just now, right?" Rocky asked with a smile.


    "So what? Even a hundred of these can''t hurt me," Xavier said dismissively.


    "I disagree. Didn''t I tell you? My swordsmanship won''t hurt you directly, but it will add up before dealing


    a collective damage. The more you get hit, the greater the damage will beter. Look at your chest,"


    Rocky reminded with a calm smile.


    Xavier immediately looked down and saw that blood was beginning to seep out, gradually increasing in


    speed. Although he did not feel anything, he already knew that the blood was his own.


    A few momentster, several streams of blood suddenly gushed out from hundreds of wounds on his


    chest at such a rapid pace that his clothes exploded. Hundreds of wounds wereid out on his chest,


    as if from a grenade.


    "Argh!" It was only then that Xavier felt a heart wrenching pain that sent him reeling on the ground in


    shock and anguish. He was facing hell on earth.


    "That was me showing you mercy. If I had really wanted to hurt, you wouldn''t even be able to scream.


    So you''d better stop helping Miguel or else..." Rocky walked towards his opponent and said in a low


    voice, leaving his sentence dangling threateningly. Then he brushed past him and looked around the


    crowd. "Who else wants to challenge me?"


    Since the crowd had already witnessed the overbearing power of the Thousand-star Swordsmanship,


    the rest of the warriors, even those at the King Realm, who were allowed to challenge him didn''t have


    the courage to do so anymore.


    Seeing that no one wasing up, Rocky looked at Harrison who was still in shock at what had


    happened.


    "There is no challenger anymore, so Basil is the winner. As the winner, Basil will be appointed the


    leader of Security Hall. Once I report to the Sword Spirit Sect and get their approval, his appointment


    will be official." Although Harrison was highly confused by Rocky''s swordsmanship, Rocky had won the


    post fair and square ording to the rules of thepetition.


    "Thank you very much, sir!" Rocky said gratefully, cupping his hands.


    "That''s all for today. Basil,e with me." Harrison beckoned Rocky.


    Rocky knew that the governor was going to ask him something about the Thousand-star


    Swordsmanship.


    Once they had left the training ground and were alone, Harrison turned around.


    "Basil, what''s the name of the swordsmanship you just used? It doesn''t seem to be a sword skill of our


    Sword Spirit City," Harrison asked straightforwardly.


    "Oh, it''s called the Thousand-star Swordsmanship," Rocky answered bluntly, not trying to hide the


    fact.

 Chapter 1479 Became The Hall Leader

    Chapter 1479 Became The Hall Leader


    "It¡¯s true! It¡¯s the Thousand-star Swordsmanship! When did you learn it? And who taught you?"


    Harrison asked, bewildered at what he had just witnessed.


    "I got this swordsmanship thest time we went into the Martial Spirit Graveyard,¡± Rocky replied tly.


    Of course, he had alreadye up with an excuse beforehand.


    "The Martial Spirit Graveyard¡­" Harrison uttered with furrowed brows. But after thinking for a while, he


    thought that it was indeed possible for Rocky to acquire this swordsmanship in the graveyard because


    all of the previous sect leaders had gone there to cultivate. One of them might have left it there


    unknowingly.


    "Does this swordsmanship have anything to do with the Sword Spirit City?" Rocky asked, although he


    already had some knowledge regarding it.


    "I¡¯ll tell you about itter. But remember, if someone asks you about this swordsmanship, tell him that


    you have just randomly learned it, or that you have created it yourself. Just don¡¯t tell anyone that it¡¯s the


    Thousand-star Swordsmanship. Do you understand?" Harrison warned.


    "All right. I got it." Rocky gave his word.


    "You can go ahead. I¡¯m going to meet the sect leader now." Harrison knew that this matter should be


    urgently reported to Timothy. After all, it turned out that a spirit warrior, who was not a sect leader, was


    able to master the Thousand-star Swordsmanship. It was a huge deal for the Sword Spirit Sect, and if


    the news spread out, it would definitely cause a big mess. Some ns and sects coveted the unique


    sword skill and might take advantage of the situation.


    "Then, I¡¯ll take my leave." Rocky bowed and eventually left.


    At the same time, Harrison immediately set out and flew towards the Sword Spirit Sect.


    After Harrison left, Rocky briefly stopped and looked at his receding figure. He then revealed a cunning


    smile, knowing what really was going on. ''It seems that everything is going my way. If my assumptions


    are correct, when the sect leader knows that I learned the swordsmanship, he will definitely give me


    special treatment. With that, I will be able to enter the Sword Spirit Sect freely, and a better cultivation


    environment would be waiting for me.''


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Rocky knew that even if he became the leader of the Security Hall, things might not go very smoothly


    for him. This time, he defeated Xavier again, and he believed that Miguel would be infuriated to the


    extreme. Although he thought that Miguel was a bit insignificant, he was still the godson of the sect


    leader, so he couldn¡¯t underestimate his influence. Moreover, Rocky also discerned that after bing


    the leader of the Security Hall with minimal experience in the Sword Spirit City, he thought that several


    people would doubt his capability, and this, in turn, might be taken advantage of by the people who


    wanted to cause him trouble.


    The following day, on behalf of the Sword Spirit Sect, Harrison formally appointed Rocky as the next


    leader of the Security Hall of the Sword Spirit City. Thus, Rocky became the youngest leader in the


    history of the city. Of course, although Rocky obtained the position fair and square, in the eyes of the


    older generation, he was still a too young and inexperienced man who might not be very suitable for


    the job.


    Therefore, except for Harrison, the leaders of the other halls obviously had a condescending attitude


    towards Rocky. They didn''t want to take Rocky seriously, but the young man didn¡¯t seem affected


    because he was expecting that this would happen.


    However, due to Rocky¡¯s undeniably excellent performance in thepetition, he still attracted a lot of


    people¡¯s attention, and many disciples regarded him as an inspiring figure¡ªsomeone who started


    humbly but was able to attain great heights through hard work.


    Moreover, the happiest ones for Rocky¡¯s achievements were Tessa and Ramon.


    In fact, after the appointment ceremony, Tessa and Ramon quickly approached Rocky to congratte


    him.


    "You really did it, huh? I guess I¡¯ll have to call you ''leader'' from now on," Ramon said as he greeted


    Rocky. If this happened in the past, Ramon would be like the other hall leaders who wouldn¡¯t recognize


    Rocky. However, since he had gone through many ordeals with the young man, especially with the


    training in the ck-devouring Swamp, he had learned to admire Rocky to the extreme. Furthermore,


    in the battle against Xavier, if it wasn¡¯t for Rocky, he would have been dead already.


    "Ha-ha. That¡¯s unnecessary. I would still like you to call me by my name. Besides, I¡¯m going to name


    you as the deputy leader," Rocky responded with a smile.


    "What? Deputy leader? That position isn¡¯t being used for a long time. The Security Hall is only


    comprised of two teams, and each one has a captain. That¡¯s why they don¡¯t think that it is necessary to


    have a deputy leader. If you suddenly make that decision, I¡¯m afraid that people would have a lot to


    say. So, while I appreciate the thought, I suggest that you don¡¯t try it," Ramon exined.


    "That changes today. Because from here on, I will be merging the two teams of the Security Hall.


    Xavier has suffered severe injuries and might take at least a year to recover and resume his duties.


    Without a captain, the Wolf Team wouldn¡¯t be able to function properly. That¡¯s why I will propose to


    merge the Cloudlet Team and the Wolf Team. While I take the role of the leader, I shall appoint you as


    the deputy leader. Also, you don¡¯t need to worry about it because the sect leader has already approved


    my n," Rocky remarked.


    "Really? You already talked to the sect leader? That¡¯s great then! Congrattions, Ramon! You¡¯re


    going to be the deputy leader of the Security Hall," Tessa said with much tion. Back then, she


    already knew Ramon, but it was only when they fought side by side in the ck-devouring Swamp that


    she really got to know his character. As they battled life and death together, they naturally established a


    deeper bond.


    "Well, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll dly ept it. Thank you for trusting me." Since Ramon heard that even


    the sect leader had no qualms about it, he had no objection to what Rocky wanted.


    "All right. Tessa, you can go home now. Ramon and I still need to go back to the Security Hall to deal


    with the merging of the guards of the hall," Rocky urged. After he became the leader of the Security


    Hall, Rocky¡¯s momentum and aura had somehow be different¡ªor rather returned to how it was.


    He was still Prince Basil, the one who once led the enormous army of the human race and the spiritual


    race of the Wild Spirit Land. However, in order to not arouse any suspicion, he had to deliberately


    restrain himself and hide this side of him the first time he got to the Sword Spirit City. But now that he


    had be a leader again, he didn¡¯t have to worry too much about exhibiting his authority.


    "Fine. But don''t forget toe by to teach me the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill!" Tessa said


    as she pouted.


    "I won''t. I just have to finish some work before I go to your pavilion." Rocky nodded and reassured her.


    With that, Tessa left with a satisfied smile on her face.


    "If the sect leader sees that Miss Tessa has been so obedient to you, he will probably feel very


    relieved," Ramon said with a sigh.


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Rocky asked.


    "You might not know, but before you came to the city, Miss Tessa was a famous troublemaker, and she


    wouldn¡¯t listen to anyone, not even to her father. But since you¡¯ve been close to each other, she seems


    to have changed a lot, especially since she started learning the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill


    from you. She''s just way too different than before," Ramon said with honesty.


    ¡°Oh, really? I didn¡¯t know. Well, it must be because of my wily charms! Ha-ha! I think you also changed


    a lot. At least, you don¡¯t dislike me so much now!¡± Rocky said, grabbing the chance to tease Ramon.


    ¡°Ahem! I still hate you when you¡¯re like this,¡± Ramon retorted, feeling embarrassed. After all, Rocky was


    right. He was indeed harsh to the young man before, but it was just reasonable since Rocky was a


    mere stranger who suddenly appeared out of nowhere. But now, he had fully trusted him with all his


    life.


    Afterward, Rocky and Ramon went to the Security Hall to gather the members of the two teams and


    announced the merging of the guards publicly. As soon as they heard the news, the members of the


    Wolf Team trembled in fear. Now that Rocky had be their leader, they assumed that their lives


    would be miserable because they had offended him a lot of times before. Hence, they believed


    that Rocky would use this opportunity to get back at them.


    "Members of the Wolf Team, although I am the hall leader now, I strongly suggest that you put the


    misunderstandings between us in the past behind you. I only ask you to obey me and the deputy leader


    from now on. I¡¯ll be sure to be fair to everyone. Those who disobey the orders would be punished, and


    there shall be no exception!" Rocky, who used to be in charge of thousands of troops, knew what the


    members of the Wolf Team were thinking, so he quickly put their minds at ease.


    Upon hearing this, the members of the Wolf Team were able to breathe a sigh of relief. With this


    gesture, they started admiring Rocky from the bottom of their hearts. Even the ones who were loyal to


    Xavier didn¡¯t try to do anything reckless. After all, Rocky had already given them a chance. If they went


    against him again, they knew that they would really suffer some dire consequences.


    After the announcement, Rocky also dered that Ramon would be the deputy leader, and that he


    would also be in charge of the affairs of the Security Hall. This meant that Ramon¡¯s words were just


    equivalent to Rocky¡¯s.


    Behind it all, the main reason why Rocky wanted to be the leader of the hall was not because of


    umting power. It was because he knew that with this position, he could easily acquire more


    information about the Ethereal Region, thus giving him the opportunity to find the whereabouts of


    Marcia and the others. Therefore, the Security Hall was just a stepping stone for him.


    After sessfully dealing with the affairs of the Security Hall, Rocky left the other tasks to Ramon and


    went out of the hall.


    As soon as he got out of the guard hall, he saw Hannah in a fascinating green dress, walking towards


    him.


    ¡°Miss Hannah, it¡¯s been a while. What are you doing here? I don¡¯t think that there is any escorting


    mission today,¡± Rocky asked as he greeted her.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m actually here for you,¡± Hannah said abruptly.


    ¡°Me? What can I do for you?¡± Rocky asked.


    "Nothing much. I actually came to see the governor, and then I heard that you have been officially


    appointed as the leader of the Security Hall, so I wanted to congratte you." Recently, Hannah¡¯s


    impression of Rocky had also improved a lot. Especially after what he had done for Ally, she became


    friendlier towards the young man.


    "Oh, you don¡¯t need to. But anyway, thank you, Miss Hannah. I¡¯m actually ttered," Rocky replied with


    a sincere smile.


    "Well, of course, you have to thank me. After all, if I hadn¡¯t pick you up before, you wouldn¡¯t end up in


    this position," Hannah teased with a charming smile. Seeing that there was no one around, she let


    herself befortable around Rocky.

 Chapter 1480 The Genetic Repair Treatment

    Chapter 1480 The Gic Repair Treatment


    ¡°Of course! I have always remembered your kindness since that day. In fact, I have some good news


    for you.¡± Rocky deemed that it was the perfect opportunity to tell her about it.


    ¡°Good news? What is it about?¡± Hannah asked in confusion.


    ¡°There is still a way to turn you into a spirit warrior,¡± Rocky said straightforwardly.


    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s impossible. The reason why I can¡¯t be a spirit warrior is that I have a natural


    physical defect. Even Doctor Lloyd has tried all the methods that he coulde up with, but none of


    them was able to cure it,¡± Hannah exined. She was quite surprised at what Rocky suddenly said.


    Lloyd was a famous doctor in the entire Ethereal Region with superb medical skills. If even he was


    unable to do anything, then she was sure that there was nothing that could be done anymore.


    Therefore, she had basically given up the idea of being a spirit warrior long ago. However, Rocky was


    giving her a shred of hope again. She wondered whether she could trust him or not.


    ¡°I will never doubt the medical skills of Doctor Lloyd, but I¡¯m also sure that your physical defect can be


    altered. Maybe he just hasn¡¯t found the key breakthrough point that can cure your ailment,¡± Rocky


    answered, wearing a serious expression on his face. Indeed, Lloyd was a good doctor, but their world


    was still behind in the knowledge of modern science and technology. Therefore, no matter how brilliant


    his medical skills were, it would be impossible for him to solve a problem that could only be cured


    through gic technology.


    ¡°Do you really have a solution for this?¡± Hannah asked again with hints of doubt in her voice.


    ¡°Yes, but I have to say that the method is quite risky. If you¡¯re going to give it a try, you must be


    mentally prepared for it. However, if it seeds, you should be able to recover your physical prowess


    to be a genuine spirit warrior,¡± Rocky said with all honesty.


    ¡°But what if it fails?¡± Hannah inquired as her beautiful eyes narrowed.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say what will exactly happen, but I promise you that I will ensure your safety, Miss Hannah,¡±


    Rocky responded reassuringly.


    Hearing this, Hannah still showed a little hesitation. Although she had to admit that Rocky¡¯s offer was


    tempting, with her cautious personality, she wouldn¡¯t easily try something that had no guarantee.


    ¡°I really think that because the sect leader possesses amazing strength, you must also have a good


    talent in martial arts. If this operation seeds, you can have the opportunity to take over the position


    as the future sect leader of the Sword Spirit Sect!¡± Rocky continued to convince her because he really


    wanted her to try the method that he came up with. After all, from the perspective of gic research,


    she was a very special experimental specimen. If he could sessfully repair her physical defect, it


    meant that his gic technology could also be used on the human race of this era. It would be of


    immeasurable significance and value.


    ¡°Can I think about it first?¡± From the look in her eyes, it was pretty obvious that Hannah was interested


    in bing a spirit warrior. It had always been her regret that she couldn¡¯t be one. Moreover, she


    knew that her talent in several aspects of bing a spirit warrior wasn¡¯t low. In fact, she could recite


    all the sword skills of the Sword Spirit Sect. Unfortunately, due to the limitations of her physical body,


    she was not able to fully be a full-fledged warrior.


    ¡°Of course, Miss Hannah. If you have already made up your mind, you cane to me at any time,¡±


    Rocky replied in a pleasant tone.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go ahead.¡± Hannah took a nce at Rocky first with her eyes full of expectation. Then, she


    quickly averted her gaze and turned around before she finally went her way.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I should start preparing now. I believe that she wille to me within the next three days,¡± Rocky


    murmured to himself while letting out a nifty smile as he looked at Hannah¡¯s back.


    Just as he expected, Hannah appeared in the beast farm two days after theyst talked. She first


    checked Ally¡¯s condition and then eventually asked the person in charge of the beast farm to call


    Rocky.


    Rocky had just gotten out of his Magic Spiritual Space when he heard that the person in charge of the


    beast farm was knocking at his door. As he opened it, he saw Hannah standing in the beast farm not


    far away from his room.


    ¡°Sir, Miss Hannah is here, looking for you.¡± Since Rocky was already a prominent figure in the Sword


    Spirit City, it was only normal that the person in charge of the beast farm also respected him a lot.


    However, it confused him that Rocky was still living on the beast farm, knowing that it wasn¡¯t the most


    desirable ce in the city.


    ¡°I see. Thank you,¡± Rocky replied and walked out of his room.


    A momentter, Rocky stopped in front of Hannah, who was waiting for her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. I want to try this method of yours.¡± She clenched her fists and came straight to


    the point.


    ¡°Well, I knew you will. I¡¯m already prepared, so we could start right away,¡± Rocky replied with an


    encouraging smile.


    ¡°Wait! Right away?¡± Hannah couldn¡¯t believe her ears. Although she said that she had already made up


    her mind, she was not mentally prepared to do it this soon.


    ¡°Why? Today is a good day. Since you¡¯ve already decided, there¡¯s no need to hesitate anymore.


    Moreover, we only need to do it three times. If it doesn¡¯t work after that, then I have no choice but to


    dere it as a failure. So, it is better if we do it as soon as possible,¡± Rocky replied.


    ¡°Okay, fine¡­ Let¡¯s do it,¡± Hannah said, mustering up all her courage.


    ¡°All right. Then, do you minding to my room? We need to stay there alone for a period of time so


    that no one could disturb us,¡± Rocky informed.


    From the outside, Rocky¡¯s room looked a bit dpidated. She didn''t mind it, but she thought that if she


    went inside Rocky¡¯s room and they spent a long time there alone, they might cause unnecessary


    gossips.


    On a second thought, Hannah discerned that it shouldn¡¯t matter. If Rocky was really able to seed in


    curing her physical defect and turn her into a spirit warrior, then those gossips were just a little price to


    pay.


    Therefore, she agreed and entered Rocky¡¯s room with him.


    The moment Hannah went inside Rocky¡¯s room, the head of the beast farm couldn¡¯t help but open his


    eyes wide open. Fortunately, he was smart enough to gather all the disciples of the beast farms and


    strictly warned them to conceal this information so as not to make any trouble for Hannah and Rocky.


    Inside Rocky¡¯s room, Hannah found that it was unexpectedly cleaner than she had imagined. It was


    actually spotless and everything was in order. It didn¡¯t look like someone was even living in there.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that a man like you would be this tidy.¡± Hannah couldn¡¯t help butment as she


    looked around.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s because I basically don¡¯t live here,¡± Rocky replied with a smile as he lightly scratched his


    head.


    ¡°What do you mean? Isn¡¯t this your room?¡± Hannah asked as she furrowed her brows.


    ¡°All right. I¡¯m going to show you my real residence, but you must promise me that you¡¯ll keep this a


    secret. Just think of it as the precondition for repairing your physical defect,¡± Rocky insisted.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll keep it a secret between us. No one else would know.¡± Hannah was very curious, so she


    agreed without any hesitation.


    Then, Rocky hurriedly gathered his spiritual power and opened the entrance to his Magic Spiritual


    Space.


    Immediately after, Hannah saw a vortex-like halo appeared in front of them, which appeared as if


    connected to Rocky¡¯s room. She was taken by surprise that she couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps


    back.


    ¡°Miss Hannah, if you will?¡± Rocky stretched out his hand and invited Hannah.


    After hesitating for a moment, Hannah reached for Rocky¡¯s hand and entered the vortex. The next


    moment, they arrived inside the Magic Spiritual Space, and the scene in front of them easily shocked


    Hannah to her core.


    She couldn¡¯t help but gasp as she looked around.


    ¡°What is this ce? Why can we enter it directly from your room?¡± Hannah didn¡¯t understand the


    concept of the spiritual space, so it was normal that she had a lot of questions in mind.


    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll answer those at ater time, Miss Hannah. Pleasee here to myboratory first. Before


    we start, I have to do aplete physical examination for you. This is to ensure that your body can


    fully adapt to the gic repair treatment that we will be doing,¡± Rocky informed.


    ¡°Gic repair treatment? What is that?¡± Hannah was utterly confused because it was her first time


    hearing about it.


    ¡°Over here.¡± Rocky just smiled as he didn¡¯t have the time to exin everything to her. Moreover, even if


    he exined it to her, she might not understand any of it, so he just ushered her to hisboratory.


    After she entered the part of the spiritual space where Rocky¡¯sboratory was, Hannah¡¯s expression


    quickly became a littleplicated. All the things and equipment that she saw was beyond her


    knowledge and imagination. There were all strange things that she had never seen before.


    ¡°Miss Hannah, please sit on that table. I¡¯ll just prepare some of the things that we need for the


    treatment,¡± Rocky instructed as he pointed towards the operating table in the middle. Then, he walked


    to the experimental table to make some preparations.


    Perhaps it was because Hannah was too unfamiliar with everything that she was seeing in front of her


    that she felt very uneasy. After she sat on the operation table, her heart was throbbing hard, and she


    had no idea what would happened to her next.

 Chapter 1481 The First Dosage Worked

    Chapter 1481 The First Dosage Worked


    Soon, Rocky put on a flimsy white gown, then walked up to Hannah.


    "You will fall asleep during the treatment." Rocky''s words made Hannah blush a bright crimson. After


    all, she was a conservative woman.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Hannah," Rocky said calmly, as though he''d read her mind. "I''m a gentleman, and


    I''m not interested in doing anything to you, given the circumstances."


    Flustered, Hannah said hurriedly, "Start already!"


    Rocky nodded curtly and prepared the gene serum he made using Hannah''s gene. When Hannah saw


    the syringe in Rocky''s hand, her rosy pink cheeks suddenly turned pale. "What''s that?"


    "It''s the gene serum," Rocky answered.


    "Are you going to inject me with it?" she asked warily, her voice trembling. The long, slim needle looked


    incredibly daunting to her.


    "Yes."


    "Will it hurt?" Hannah asked, her eyes as wide and as round as coins.


    "No." Rocky paused. Then, he smiled. "Well, I mean, the spiritual beasts didn''t scream when I injected


    them..."


    "How dare you liken me to a spiritual beast?" Hannah cried, aghast.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "If you were a spiritual beast, you''d be the most beautiful one among them," Rocky said with a devious


    smile.


    "I don''t want to be a beast!" she whined, sticking out her lower lip in a decided pout.


    "It''s done," Rocky said suddenly.


    Hannah was stunned for a moment. Turning around slowly, she found that Rocky had already stuck the


    needle of gene serum into the vein of her arm. Except for a small sting, she didn''t feel anything else.


    It didn''t take long for the gene serum to start taking effect. Hannah started to feel drowsy all of a


    sudden. She didn''t want to fall asleep, but soon, she nodded off.


    After seeing that Hannah had fallen asleep, Rocky sat beside her and scanned her physical condition


    using his spiritual power. He needed to see if the gene serum would be rejected by her body. If that


    happened, he would need to improve the gene, which would prove to be very troublesome.


    Six hours passed in a sh. To Rocky''s relief, there was no rejection reaction from Hannah. Her body


    merged with the first dose of gene serum smoothly. If theing two dosages also went so smoothly,


    the probability of repairing her body defect would be very high.


    Around that time, Hannah started to stir. Finally, her eyes fluttered open slowly, as though she were in a


    daze. It took a while for her vision to clear, and when it did, she was greeted by the sight of Rocky by


    her bedside.


    "How long have I been asleep?" she asked with a frown, her face turning slightly red. With Rocky


    staring intently at her, she felt rather flustered again. Yet somehow, at the same time, she felt at ease


    with him.


    "A little over six hours," Rocky answered.


    "And how about my condition?" Of course, Hannah cared about her own wellbeing.


    "You''re fine." Rocky smiled gently. "The first dose was not rejected by your body. However, let''s hope


    everything else goes smoothly in the future."


    Hannah heaved a sigh of relief. She tried to stand up. Maybe because of the effect of the gene serum,


    she immediately felt dizzy and lost bnce. Rocky acted fast, catching her in his arms.


    He cradled her gently and asked, his voice tinged with concern, "Miss Hannah, are you alright?"


    "I''m fine," she replied hastily. She pushed Rocky away weakly and then managed to stand up straight.


    "Allow me to escort you out," Rocky said with a slight bow.


    Then, the two of them walked out of theb and left the Magic Spiritual Space.


    "I hope you won''t tell anyone about what happened today!" Rocky spoke, his eyes twinkling


    mischievously.


    "My, you really have a lot of secrets!" Hannah wagged a slender finger at him.


    "Everyone has their secret." Rocky smiled. "But as long as it does others no harm, it should be fine,


    right?"


    "I can go the rest of the way by myself. You don''t need to go with me." Hannah decidedly ignored


    Rocky''s question.


    "Come back in five days," Rocky said briskly. "I''ll inject the second dosage then."


    "Okay, I''lle by myself." Hannah nodded.


    When they arrived at the door of Rocky''s room,


    Hannah bid him farewell.


    Once she''d exited the room, the person who managed the beast farm walked over to her and said,


    "Miss Hannah, I promise I''ll keep the matter between you and Master Basil a secret. Additionally, I have


    given the order that no one will spread what happened today."


    "We only discussed important matters in the room," Hannah said indifferently. "There''s nothing to


    spread." And with that, Hannah left with her head held high.


    Watching her receding figure, the manager murmured to himself, "No one will believe that you two only


    talked in the room..."


    Since Ramon took over the affairs of the Security Hall, Rocky had a lot of time on his hands. He


    continued his gene research. The beast embryo that had been cultivated through asexual reproduction


    was able to form into a cub, which meant that he was sessful in using the basic technique to fuse


    the genes of the bests of the Wild Spirit Land and the Supreme Ether Land. Whether the spiritual beast


    could let the different genes of the beasts from twonds give y to their advantages depended on


    the growth of the cub.


    "It will take at least half a month for the cub to fully take shape," Rocky muttered as he eyed the cub


    floating in the nutrient liquid.

 Chapter 1482 Lorenzos Guidance

    Chapter 1482 Lorenzo''s Guidance


    After he finished up his work in theb, Rocky headed over to the Scarlet Heaven Jade. He had


    sessfully challenged Darius and learned the peerless swordsmanshipst time, so he moved on to


    challenge another spiritual tablet. That tablet belonged to a powerful being, Lorenzo, who used to be


    famous in the Supreme Ether Land.


    At first, Rocky was worried that Lorenzo was an extremely vicious and wicked man. However, he


    turned out to be quite the opposite.


    "You lost again!" Lorenzo cried happily, setting his chess piece onto the chessboard firmly. Eyes filled


    with amusement, he whispered triumphantly, "Checkmate."


    "Sir, your chess skills are impressive," Rocky said with a wistful sigh. "We''ve yed at least a dozen


    rounds, yet I haven''t won once!" He was at a loss whether to cry or tough. Although he didn''t have


    much experience in chess, he thought he at least had a fighting chance. He never expected he would


    lose so miserably each time.


    "Ha-ha, don''t be discouraged," Lorenzo said, chuckling lightly. "You''re not so bad a yer yourself, but


    are a little inferiorpared to me."


    "But when will you be willing to fight with me, sir?" Rocky asked urgently. "I don''t think it''s a good idea


    for me to just keep on ying chess!" He had been ying chess with Lorenzo for two days now, and


    he had lost miserably each time. But more than the fact that losing made him feel defeated, he also felt


    it was aplete waste of time.


    "Young man, don''t you understand?" Lorenzo asked, his eyes twinkling. "The mystery of this chess


    game is beyond the imagination of ordinary people. Since you have yed so many rounds of chess


    with me, I will give you some guidance." With a wave of his hand, the pieces on the chessboard began


    to move. When they stopped moving, Rocky found that they were in a position of a final phase of a


    chess game.


    "Do you think there is a way to turn the tables for this game?" Lorenzo asked, gesturing at the board.


    Rocky carefully studied the situation of the chess game in front of him. In his mind, he yed out some


    moves, but no matter what he thought up, he couldn''t figure out a way to win that game.


    "I don''t think there is a way around it," Rocky finally said after a while.


    "Okay, take a good look." As soon as Lorenzo finished speaking, he began to move the chess pieces.


    It didn''t take long for him to change the situation of the end-game. Although Rocky had been watching


    all the time, he couldn''t figure out how Lorenzo did it. The whole process seemed to be no different


    from the ordinary attack and defense methods, but in the end, Lorenzo won the game, even though he


    had been at a disadvantage.


    "See? In your opinion, there is no solution to the chess game, but in fact, there is a solution. What do


    you think I''m trying to tell you?" Lorenzo asked, eyebrow raised.


    "Please teach me!" Rocky pleaded as he cupped his hands.


    "Actually, it doesn''t mean anything!" Lorenzo threw his head back andughed.


    "I don''t understand what you''re trying to say," Rocky said hesitantly.


    "It doesn''t matter whether there is a known solution or not," Lorenzo said, his expression suddenly


    growing serious. "What matters is that you''re willing to give it a try. If you don''t even try, then even if


    there is a solution in the chess game, you won''t find it. Whether there is a solution or not is up to you."


    "I see," Rocky said slowly. "But I still don''t understand what you''re trying to say to me by telling me


    this."


    "Actually, what I want to teach you is already in the game of chess with you, including the end-game


    just now. Go back and think about it carefully. Come to me when you have figured it out!" Without


    waiting for a response, Lorenzo flew straight into the spiritual tablet and turned into a stone statue


    again.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "He must really like to mess with me," Rocky grumbled under his breath. "But what was he trying to


    teach me through that game of chess?" Fortunately, he had fantastic memory. He studied their games,


    positioning the pieces on the board ording to each round of chess he and Lorenzo had yed in the


    past two days. Even then, however, Rocky still couldn''t figure out what Lorenzo was trying to teach


    him.


    "Miss Hannah will arrive soon," he said to himself, looking at the ma clock he made on the wall. "I''d


    better go out to meet her first."


    Sure enough, just as he left his Magic Spiritual Space, he heard a knock on the door. When he opened


    it, he found Hannah standing outside, alone. Without even so much of a greeting, she strode into the


    room.


    "Well, don''t just stand there," she said hastily. "Close the door!"


    Rocky obediently closed the door, deciding to go along with her demands.


    "Are you ready?" Hannah asked immediately.


    "Yes, I''m prepared." Rocky nodded.


    "Then, hurry up. I have to go outter," Hannah ordered.


    Without dilly-dallying any further, Rocky took her to his Magic Spiritual Space. Just likest time, he


    injected the gene serum into her body and monitored her body''s response to it.


    Six hourster, Hannah woke up without any hitches.


    "Everything went well?" Hannah asked, blinking the sleep away from her eyes.


    "Yes, you''re fine." Rocky nodded.


    "There''s only onest dose, right? Does that mean I need toe here after three days?" Hannah


    asked, her eyes wide. It was evident her heart was filled with hope.


    "Yes," Rocky said curtly.


    "Well, I''ll see you then." Hannah got ready to leave. She had no time to spare, since she had ns


    prior. Briskly getting off the operating table, she noticed a chessboard and strewn pieces on the table


    nearby.


    "Are you ying chess alone?" Hannah couldn''t help but ask in curiosity.


    "Yes, it''s just for fun," Rocky replied, offering no further exnation.


    "When I was a child, I often yed chess with my father..." Hannah said wistfully. She couldn''t help but


    recall her childhood memories.


    "I didn''t expect Master Timothy would have such a hobby." Rocky smiled.


    "But your game is so strange!" she eximed, looking carefully at the chess pieces on the chessboard.


    Suddenly, her eyes narrowed.


    "What''s so strange about it?" Rocky asked, his brows furrowing slightly.


    "If I don''t look at the chess pieces of this side and only look at those of the other side, the shape formed


    by the pieces is quite strange, yet almost familiar. I might have seen it somewhere before..." Hannah


    replied slowly.


    After hearing that, Rocky immediately looked at the chessboard. He tried to ignore his own chess


    pieces, and looked at Lorenzo''s pieces. Sure enough, after looking carefully, he found that those chess


    pieces formed a strange shape.


    "Didn''t you have prior ns?" Rocky reminded Hannah in a calcted voice.


    "Oh, right," she said, immediately losing interest in the chess game. "Send me out now."


    Rocky then sent her out of his Magic Spiritual Space. Upon returning, he opened the door and let her


    out of his room.


    Once Hannah was out the door, he hastily returned to the Magic Spiritual Space. Excitedly, he removed


    all his pieces from the board, leaving only Lorenzo''s. Then, he yed out Lorenzo''s moves. Soon, he


    found that the patterns on the chessboard were like dynamic pictures, constantly changing ording to


    certain shapes.


    "What on earth is this? Could it be an array? But it doesn''t look like that. The array doesn''t change so


    randomly. It looks too informal..." Rocky spected, his eyes filled with


    wonder.

 Chapter 1483 Benedicts Sudden Visit

    Chapter 1483 Benedict''s Sudden Visit


    In the end, Rocky just simply drew an area in his Magic Spiritual Space and engraved a big chessboard


    on the ground, trying to imitate it.


    Upon finishing the simtion, he finally found something noteworthy. The chess pieces on the


    chessboard formed a moving path, and as he moved along this path, he would eventually reach an


    advantageous position. Although he wasn¡¯t able to fully understand the principle behind the move,


    there was something with all the games that he had yed with the Lorenzo. Rocky noticed that there


    was actually a kind of moving path that was hidden inside. It looked unpredictable and somewhat


    messy, but the end results were surprisingly the same.


    ¡°If Miss Hannah didn¡¯t point it out to me, I wouldn¡¯t have figured it so soon,¡± Rocky said to himself. He


    was fully aware that Hannah had helped him a lot this time.


    Without wasting any time, he immediately entered the Scarlet Heaven Jade and summoned Lorenzo.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve alreadyprehended the footwork that was hidden in your chess game. However, I¡¯m not


    sure what kind of footwork this is. How can it give people a feeling that you are securing an invincible


    position?¡± Rocky asked, still a bit confused about the underlying principle.


    ¡°It is called the Demonic Chess Footwork. It is created by the ever-changing skills that are exhibited in


    the game. It can gain the upper hand in every aspect, so naturally, it can be invincible,¡± Lorenzo briefly


    exined as he heard that Rocky had already made great progress.


    ¡°Hmm. But how can I integrate this footwork into real battle? I¡¯m having quite a hard time imagining


    how it could work all the time,¡± Rocky asked with furrowed brows.


    ¡°Listen. Although there are many changes in the footwork, there is only one goal and purpose, and that


    is the enemy''s general. Therefore, as long as you can think about how to bring the other party¡¯s general


    down, you will be able to perform it ording to the situation that you are in. Of course, it still depends


    whether you are really talented in this aspect. If you''re not, you can still disy the ordinary power of


    this footwork at the least, but if you do possess an outstanding talent, this footwork can stimte your


    potential and help you deal with your opponent in a single blow!¡± Lorenzo exined in detail.


    ¡°I see. Thank you for your instruction, sir!¡± Upon hearing what Lorenzo had said, Rocky learned that in


    order to make the most out of the Demonic Chess Footwork, it would solely depend on him.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s time for me to leave. But before that, how about another game? Although I¡¯m just a remnant


    of my original soul, my addiction to chess won¡¯t change,¡± Lorenzo said with a faint smile.


    ¡°No problem, sir. But may I ask something? Why are you called the demon king? I read it on your


    tablet. You don¡¯t seem like the type of person who should be given that title,¡± Rocky asked out of


    curiosity.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a long story, but everything is in the past now. But if ever you have the chance to go to the Di


    n one day, maybe you¡¯ll know the answer. Besides, I¡¯ve left a cultivation cave in that ce, which


    holds my lifetime collection. From now on, they¡¯re all yours,¡± Lorenzo dered.


    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± Rocky didn¡¯t expect that he would be gaining a lot of things by just ying a game of


    chess with Lorenzo. Although he had to really rack his mind up, his hard work wasn¡¯t in vain.


    ¡°So, shall we start?¡± Lorenzo asked with a gentle smile.


    Rocky nodded and made the first move to start the game. However, when they were still in the middle


    of ying, Lorenzo¡¯s broken soul gradually became almost transparent.


    A momentter, it finally turned into a spiritual light that flew into Rocky¡¯s body. At the same time, the


    stone tablet of Lorenzo was broken into pieces.


    ¡°Goodbye, sir!¡± Rocky heaved a sigh.


    After a while, he got out of the Scarlet Heaven Jade and continued to study the essence of the


    Demonic Chess Footwork. Since Lorenzo¡¯s soul was already integrated with his, he had somehow


    mastered all the tricks that there were in it, but he recognized that it would still take him some time


    before he could actually apply them in realbat.


    Meanwhile, just when everything seemed to be rather peaceful, something big was about to happen in


    the Sword Spirit Sect. Benedict Hong, the leader of the Grand Sky Sect, suddenly came to visit,


    bringing a pile of invaluable gifts for a grand proposal.


    Inside the Arcane Sword Hall, Timothy was sitting on the throne of the sect leader. His firm but gentle


    demeanor was pleasing and admirable. At the same time, Benedict Hong sat on the other end, facing


    Timothy. Although he was the guest, he was also a sect leader, so disying a domineering posture


    was second nature to him.


    ¡°Master Timothy, let me get straight to the point. The purpose of my visit this time is to propose a


    marriage between our sects. I¡¯m hoping that my son can marry your daughter,¡± Benedict Hong said with


    a straight face.


    His words were like a bomb that took all the elders and the officials of the Sword Spirit Sect by surprise.


    They burst into an uproar and started discussing by themselves. The two sects were known to be both


    huge forces in the Sovereign Sect. If they were connected in marriage, it would definitely cause a great


    sensation in the entire Ethereal Region.


    On the other hand, Timothy was mentally prepared for the actions that the Grand Sky Sect would do.


    He knew that beneath it all, Benedict Hong had malicious intentions and was just waiting for the right


    opportunity. He also knew that the recent misbehaviors of the Robber Regiment had something to do


    with the Grand Sky Sect; thus, he was always on guard of what they could be plotting against the


    Sword Spirit Sect. However, Timothy didn¡¯t expect Benedict Hong to use such an underhanded move


    such as arranging a marriage involving their children.


    It was known to all that Benedict Hong was a cunning and deceitful man. He would often use


    despicable means just to take advantage of the people around the Grand Sky Sect. Therefore,


    needless to say, he was just using this marriage to gain something from the Sword Spirit Sect.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Master Benedict, I¡¯m deeply ttered that you even considered my daughter to be your son¡¯s


    wife. But I¡¯m afraid that my daughter might not be good enough for your son, who both has outstanding


    martial art skills and appearance,¡± Timothy immediately replied, finding an excuse to refuse.


    ¡°Master Timothy, everyone knows that Hannah is one of the most beautiful women in the entire


    Ethereal Region. Do not say that she¡¯s not enough for my son! I do think that they¡¯ll be a perfect


    match.¡± Benedict didn¡¯t back down and even praised Hannah.


    Hearing this, the elders and officials of the Sword Spirit Sect couldn¡¯t help but sneer behind their backs,


    fully knowing that even the most average disciple of the Sword Spirit Sect had a better appearance


    than Benedict Hong¡¯s son. He had a big fat head, huge ears, and a round body. Moreover, it was said


    that he was already thirty years old, but he was still at the primary stage of the King Realm. Any spirit


    warrior in the Sword Spirit City at that same age should be much stronger than him.


    It was also known that Benedict Hong spoiled his son too much, and he wouldn¡¯t let anyone mock him


    outright. Therefore, even though the people around wanted tough about it, no one said a word and


    they just pretended not to hear Benedict Hong¡¯sments.


    ¡°Master Benedict, I know you must have already heard that my daughter has been unable to be a


    spirit warrior because of her physical defect since childhood. If she happens to marry your son, instead


    of helping him, she might even be a burden. The Grand Sky Sect is also a major sect, and your


    son will be its future leader. I just think that you should find someone with equal strength as your son.


    That¡¯s why I don¡¯t think that my daughter will be fit for him.¡± Timothy continued finding whatever


    loophole there was to refuse in a proper way.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Although she is not a spirit warrior, I¡¯ve seen how Hannah grew up. I think


    she is very virtuous, dignified, and has the skill to manage a family. When my son bes the sect


    leader in the future, I know that Hannah will help him manage the affairs of the sect very well. That


    alone is enough for me.¡± Benedict Hong seemed to have made up his mind and wouldn¡¯t take no for an


    answer.


    ¡°Well, I can see that you¡¯re pretty determined to marry my daughter to your son¡­¡± When he realized


    that Benedict Hong would do whatever he could to make the marriage happen, Timothy¡¯s eyes


    narrowed.


    ¡°Of course. I don¡¯t think you have a reason to refuse, do you?¡± Benedict Hong asked with a cunning


    grin.

 Chapter 1484 The Suitable Candidate

    Chapter 1484 The Suitable Candidate


    "Just think about it. If our ns became united by marriage, we will be of great importance in the


    Sovereign Sect. I think you know the rtionship between the Grand Sky Sect and the Sovereign


    Pavilion. As long as you exin everything to Hannah, I don''t think that she would refuse." Benedict


    deliberately mentioned the name of the Sovereign Pavilion to show Timothy that he was indeed serious


    in what he was proposing.


    The truth was that the rtionship between the Grand Sky Sect and the Sovereign Pavilion was also


    brought by a marriage. Back then, in order to gain the support of the Sovereign Pavilion, Benedict''s


    younger sister had to marry the former leader of the Sovereign Pavilion who was already over seventy


    years old. That was the main reason why the Grand Sky Sect could be what it was today.


    "Well..." Timothy was almost rendered speechless as Benedict strongly insisted on the marriage. He


    didn''t want to give in, but also couldn''t just tly refuse him. Just as Benedict said, the Grand Sky Sect


    had close ties with the Sovereign Pavilion. It meant that the Sword Spirit Sect couldn''t do something


    that might directly offend the Grand Sky Sect.


    "I think you''re wrong. Although I''m a woman, I still have the right to make my own decision when it


    comes to my marriage." Suddenly, a sweet voice echoed throughout the hall.


    A momentter, a beautiful woman walked in and appeared before them. She was very graceful and


    looked veryposed. It was none other than Timothy''s daughter¡ªHannah.


    "Oh, Hannah, you are here. Well, I didn''t mean it like that. I just thought that if Timothy would deem that


    it''s okay, then you might also agree as well..." Seeing that Hannah made an appearance, Benedict


    assumed that everything would go more smoothly. After all, he couldn''t find any reason why they would


    turn down his proposal.


    "Well, my father can''t make that decision for me. I hope you can understand this," Hannah said with a


    straight face.


    "Hannah, don''t be rude to our guest!" Timothy reprimanded her immediately.


    "No, it''s okay. I actually agree with her. Let her speak for herself," Benedict said, still confident that


    Hannah could think logically for the good of their sect.


    "Although it''s my honor that you have personally picked me to be married to your son, I''m afraid that I


    can''t agree to that." To Benedict''s surprise, Hannah refused without any hesitation.


    "Why is that?" Benedict''s eyes instantly darkened. He didn''t expect that Hannah had the guts to turn


    down such a grand gesture.


    "It''s because... I''ve actually decided to hold a martial artspetition to select the most suitable man


    for me, and it''s going to be held after half a month," Hannah said without any hint of fear or panic in her


    voice.


    Hearing that, everyone looked at each other in surprise. It was the first time that they had heard about


    that, and they didn''t expect that Hannah would go to such an extent to counter Benedict''s proposal.


    "What? A martial artspetition for choosing the man that you would marry?" Benedict couldn''t help


    but clench his fists. He underestimated Hannah''s ability to quickly act ording to the present


    circumstances.


    "That''s right. Indeed, I''m not a young girl anymore, and it must be the right time to find a suitable man


    to get married to. However, I have a lot of admirers, so I''m having a hard time choosing which one is


    the best. Thus, I came up with a decision and chose to hold apetition," Hannah responded.


    "Hannah, have you really made up your mind?" Hearing her daughter''s words, Timothy couldn''t help


    but indirectly remind her that she didn''t have to push herself that far.


    "Timothy, what is the meaning of this? I personally visited to offer this marriage, and now you''ll


    suddenly tell me you want to hold thispetition. Are you ying a trick on me on purpose?"


    Benedict expressed his anger at once.


    "Master Benedict, please don''t take it that way. You see, Hannah is a bit willful. Once she has already


    made up her mind, it''s hard to persuade her otherwise. Tomorrow, I will announce the details of the


    competition. I will also invite the elites from various sects and ns to participate in the said event. Of


    course, your son is also wee to participate. With your son''s strength, he can surely win the


    competition, right?" Timothy knew that thepetition idea was much better than be directly tied up on


    the neck and obey what Benedict wanted.


    "All right, fine. I hope that after thispetition, I won''t hear any excuse." Benedict didn''t want to make


    a scene. Since the matter was already decided, he just needed to y along with their n and win the


    competition. Then, he finally stood up and cupped his hands before leaving.


    As Benedict and his men left, Timothy and Hannah looked at each other and were able to breathe a


    sigh of relief.


    "Hannah, are you really sure about this? After that event, there will be no turning back." Timothy knew


    that his daughter was just trying to help him and the Sword Spirit Sect. At the very least, she didn''t


    want Benedict''s n to seed. However, once thepetition was finished, Hannah would have to


    get married to the winner.


    "What else can I do? This was the only thing I could think of to get us out of that dilemma. Besides, I


    know that we can''t directly offend the Grand Sky Sect..." Hannah replied helplessly as a frown showed


    on her delicate face.


    "Master Timothy, everyone knows how ambitious Benedict can be. I''m sure that he''s just going to use


    this marriage to control our sect!"


    "That''s right. We can''t let him and the warriors of the Grand Sky Sect win thispetition!"


    "It''s easier said than done. There are so many powerful warriors in the Grand Sky Sect, so their


    chances of winning are still high."


    "Then, we must create a n. It would be the best scenario for us if someone from our sect wins the


    contest."


    At the moment, the elders and officials of the Sword Spirit Sect were having an intense discussion on


    what move they had to make in the situation.


    "Hannah, what kind ofpetition do you have in mind?" Timothy asked. Now that Hannah came up


    with the idea of thepetition, she must also have some thoughts about it.


    "Hmm. If it''s just apetition that caters to pure strength, then the masters of the Grand Sky Sect will


    have a great edge in winning thepetition, but there''s no way to deliberately exclude them. We


    should think of certain rules that would still convince the Grand Sky Sect but will be also beneficial to us


    at the same time," Hannah said after thinking for a while.


    "You''re right. But I still think that this will be difficult to pull off. Besides, I don''t think that Benedict will


    really send his son to participate in thispetition. After all, with his son''s strength, he will surely have


    no chance of winning," Timothy said as he stroked his beard.


    "Anyway, I''m thinking that the participants should only be limited to the ns and sects within the


    Sovereign Sect. Each of these ns and sects is only allowed to send a single warrior that represents


    them for thispetition. Moreover, the age of the participants shall be limited to under thirty years old.


    This way, I think we can diminish the Grand Sky Sect''s advantage," Hannah said upon analyzing the


    factors carefully.


    "That''s a good idea, Miss Hannah. Even if we can''t fully stop the Grand Sky Sect, we can at least make


    it impossible for them to get what they actually want. Additionally, if a master from the Sovereign


    Pavilion happens to win thepetition, it will still be a win for us. With that, the Grand Sky Sect will


    surely have nothing else to say," one of the elders of the Sword Spirit Sect immediately agreed.


    At the same time, the other elders and officials also expressed their approval, thinking that the


    suggested rules should give the Sword Spirit Sect a lot of advantages.


    "So, given those restrictions, who will the Sword Spirit Sect send topete? The most powerful


    warriors at the King Realm in our sect are all over thirty years old, so no one among them could


    participate. Although there are some younger warriors at the King Realm, I think their strength wouldn''t


    be enough to win thepetition," Uriel remarked with a frown, thinking of the possible candidates.


    "What about Basil? He has just been promoted to be the leader of the Security Hall because of his


    amazing talents when he fought during the previouspetition. He should be a good candidate,"


    someone suggested.


    "I agree. Basil is still very young but he has already made much progress in cultivating his strength. For


    me, he''s a young talent and a perfect candidate." Uriel gave his approval. After all, Rocky left a good


    impression on him thest time they went to the Martial Spirit Graveyard, so he didn''t hesitate to


    rmend him.


    "I can also vouch for Basil. I''m confident in his skills and strength." Hannah joined in and also


    rmended Basil.


    "No. Basil can''t participate in thispetition. Let us think of another one," Timothy suddenly dered


    as he shook his head.


    Hearing the sudden objection, the elders and the officials immediately looked at Timothy with a


    confused look on their faces. They all wondered why he wouldn''t think that Basil was the right choice.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    As Hannah cast a nce at her father, she instantly understood what he was thinking. Although Rocky


    was indeed a remarkable warrior, there were still a lot of mysteries shrouding him. If he only stayed in


    the Sword Spirit City, it might be just fine. However, if he won thepetition and became Hannah''s


    husband, everything would be different.


    "Hannah, do you think that there is any other person that could represent the Sword Spirit City?"


    Timothy asked to divert the topic from Rocky.


    "Aside from Basil, Ramon should also be a good candidate. I heard that he performed well during the


    competition for the position of the Security Hall leader," Hannah responded after giving it some


    thought.

 Chapter 1485 Summoned To His Study

    Chapter 1485 Summoned To His Study


    "I''m afraid Ramon is still a little weak, so need to do something about that," Timothy said.


    "I suggest that in thispetition, we allow the participants topete using theirprehensive


    ability and not just with pure strength. That way, Ramon can still have an advantage over the other


    competitors. That''s the only thing we can do," Hannah rmended.


    "I think we shoulde up with a decision first. And then we can discuss the specific arrangements


    tomorrow,"


    Timothy added as he waved his hand.


    "Okay. I''ll talk to Ramon about it."


    After saying that, Hannah left straight away.


    Since it was an urgent matter, she rushed to the Sword Spirit City as fast as she could, where she


    found Ramon in the Security Hall. She immediately exined to him the current situation.


    "So, you are nning to hold a martial artspetition to select the best person to marry, and you


    want me to participant in it?"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ramon was stunned after hearing Hannah''s words.


    "That''s right." Hannah nodded quickly.


    "But why are you asking me to take part in it? There are a lot more disciples in the Sword Spirit Sect


    that are stronger, and therefore, more suitable than me," Ramon asked in confusion.


    "Well, your age meets the requirements," replied Hannah. But Ramon wasn''t satisfied with her reply.


    He frowned at her and asked, "If so, shouldn''t Basil be more suitable than me?"


    "My father has prohibited Basil from participating in it," she answered, shaking her head slightly.


    Ramon didn''t have to ask any further because he already knew the reason why her father didn''t want


    Basil to participate.


    "But it''s your marriage! You should get to decide. Besides, if I win, you''ll have to..." Ramon paused


    because he didn''t dare think about what could happen. Even though he did have a crush on Hannah,


    he didn''t think he was worthy of being her husband. After all, she was the daughter of the Sword Spirit


    Sect''s leader.


    "I think that it will be for the best if you can win, as that would definitely be better than letting a member


    of the Grand Sky Sect win thepetition. If you don''t want to marry me, then you can just refuse the


    marriage once you have won thepetition. I won''t force you," exined Hannah.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to marry you. In fact, there is a multitude of men out there that want to marry


    you, but I don''t think I''m worthy to be called your husband. But if you need me, I won''t hesitate to do


    anything for you," Ramon stated resolutely. "It''s very nice of you to say that.


    You can just go along with what I have nned," Hannah immediately replied, looking incredibly


    relieved. Initially, she had been greatly worried that someone would take advantage of her. After all, the


    martial artspetition was not a game. The best oue she could expect at that point would be


    that Ramon won and then refused the marriage.


    "I understand," Ramon answered seriously.


    "Then I''ll go first. Goodbye." After their conversation, Hannah left soon after.


    As soon as she had gone, Rocky walked in with a broad smile on his face and said to Ramon, "It looks


    like congrattions are in order! You hit the jackpot. If you can win thepetition, then Miss Hannah


    will be yours!"


    It turned out that Rocky had been eavesdropping on Ramon''s conversation with Hannah just now, and


    that was how he found out about thepetition for marriage.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I am only going to join so that I can prevent the Grand Sky Sect from winning,


    Even if I manage to win, I won''t marry Miss Hannah," Ramon retorted defensively, which made the


    smirk on Rocky''s face grow bigger.


    "Why do you think it''s impossible? Miss Hannah is not a goddess from a legend; she is a living,


    breathing being. You don''t have to think so highly of her. In the end, you will make yourself unhappy,"


    Rocky lectured him, as a disapproving look shed across his face.


    "Let''s not worry about that. Right now, I am more worried about whether or not I can actually win the


    competition,"


    confided Ramon worriedly.


    "That is indeed a worrying thing!" Rocky nodded in agreement.


    It was highly likely that most, if not all, of the participants in thepetition would be young talents


    from various sects and extremely talented masters at the King Realm. And with Ramon''s current


    strength, it would undoubtedly be difficult for him to stand out among those powerfulpetitors.


    "Honestly, I think you are the most suitable person. But Master Timothy..."


    Ramon hesitated.


    "I understand where he ising from though. After all, I just arrived in Sword Spirit City not long ago,


    so Master Timothy must have some doubts about me."


    Rocky waved his hand slightly to indicate that he didn''t mind that.


    "Anyway, I have to help Miss Hannah this time. But I am incredibly worried because I only have half a


    month left, and I have to improve my strength as much as possible. Can youe with me to the


    ck-devouring Swamp again?"


    Ramon spoke after he thought for a while.


    "I can do that, but even half a month is not enough to boost your strength that much.


    I think I have to find another method to help you be stronger in the fastest time possible," Rocky


    remarked after thinking for a while.


    And Ramon''s curiosity was immediately piqued when he heard that. "What method do you have in


    mind?"


    "Let''s talk about it after I figure it out," answered Rocky. He was being vague a little because he


    actually had no clue what to do yet.


    "Then please think about it quickly," Ramon urged.


    "What? You want to win that much, huh? Are you afraid that if you lose, Miss Hannah will have to marry


    someone else?" Rocky couldn''t help but tease him.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Ramon''s face turned beet red, as Rocky seemed to hit the nail on its head.


    "For now, you should go and prepare whatever you need, and then we''ll go to the ck-devouring


    Swampter. As for thepetition, I''ll find a way to help you," said Rocky. The truth was that he didn''t


    want Hannah to get married in that way either, for she was a very useful chess piece to him. He didn''t


    want to lose such a good pawn, so he had to find a way to keep her.


    Unfortunately, only one member of each n and sect could take part in thepetition. Since the


    Sword Spirit Sect had decided to let Ramon participate in it, Rocky had no chance.


    After leaving the Security Hall, Rocky began to research the best way to strengthen Ramon.


    At that moment, a ghost-like figure clothed in white suddenly appeared in front of him. It was a


    handsome man with a restrained aura of the King Realm.


    "Master Basil, Master Timothy wants to see you!" the white-d man announced.


    "He wants to see me? What about?" Rocky asked with a frown. He was quite surprised that Timothy


    summoned him out of the blue.


    "I don''t know. You''d better ask him yourself!" the man in white answered shortly and then stretched out


    his hand, gesturing for Rocky to walk ahead of him.


    Rocky nodded and left with him.


    The two of them flew out of the Sword Spirit City and headed for the Sword Spirit Sect at the


    mountainside, west of the city.


    Not long after, they arrived in the Sword Spirit Sect. He looked around a little bit, as it was his first time


    to visit the Sword Spirit Sect. It looked like an ordinary sect and seemed to have a long history.


    However, for the spirit warriors in the Sword Spirit City, the Sword Spirit Sect was like a sacred ce.


    Even ordinary spirit warriors at the King Realm couldn''t easily enter the Sword Spirit Sect, and there


    were only a few hundred people in the entire Sword Spirit Sect.


    "This way please..." The man called for Rocky''s attention again. They headed toward the southern


    side, where they passed through a spacious road and entered a stone path paved with cobblestones.


    Not long after, Rocky saw a single elegant building in front of them.


    In the middle of the building was an open door. The decoration inside was indistinctly visible, and the


    room looked like a study.


    As soon as the two of them arrived in front of the study, the man reported politely, "Master Timothy, I''ve


    brought him here."


    "Let him in!" Timothy''s calm voice echoed from somewhere within the study.


    Hearing that, the man turned to Rocky and said, "You may enter."

 Chapter 1486 Timothys Secret Arrangements

    Chapter 1486 Timothy''s Secret Arrangements


    Upon entering the study, Rocky instantly saw Timothy standing in front of several portraits, seemingly


    lost in thought. He also took a look at those magnificent portraits, and it didn''t take long before his eyes


    were fixed on one of them. On the portrait was no other than the one who taught him the Thousand-


    star Swordsmanship¡ªthe former leader of the Sword Spirit Sect, Darius.


    "Master Timothy!" Rocky greeted the sect leader as he cupped his hands.


    "You''re finally here. Have a seat." Timothy turned around and pointed him to the couch.


    Rocky nodded and immediately did as told.


    "Do you know why I summoned you today?" Timothy asked upon sitting across Rocky.


    "I have a hunch, but I''m not really sure about it," Rocky answered with honesty.


    "Then go ahead and make a guess," Timothy insisted.


    "I heard that Miss Hannah is going to hold a martial artspetition that will determine the warrior that


    she would marry. I''m assuming that it has something to do with that, right?" Rocky asked


    straightforwardly.


    "You''re really good at this sort of thing. But that''s just partially correct. There is more to it..." Timothy


    slightly nodded as his expression immediately became more serious.


    "I''m listening. Please tell me what you need me to do," Rocky responded earnestly.


    "Harrison told me just recently that when youpeted for the position of the Security Hall leader, you


    happened to use the most powerful swordsmanship of the Sword Spirit Sect, the Thousand-star


    Swordsmanship. He also said that ording to you, you have acquired this swordsmanship when you


    explored the Martial Spirit Graveyard before. Is that true?" Timothy asked as he stared directly into


    Rocky''s eyes.


    "Yes, sir. That''s true," Rocky calmly replied.


    "Do you have an idea where the Thousand-star Swordsmanship originated?" Timothy asked out of


    nowhere.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m not quite sure. What I only know is that the swordsmanship was created by a peerless master from


    the Sword Spirit Sect..." Rocky replied, trying to feign ignorance.


    "Well, yes. That is correct. The swordsmanship was created by one of the ancestors of the Sword Spirit


    Sect, and his name is Darius. In our sect, there are three most respected and remarkable ancestors,


    and Darius is one of them. Back then, he had reached the peak level in swordsmanship. Even the


    founder of the Sword Spirit Sect might not be able to defeat him if they faced off. Right before he died,


    his strength was said to be at the peak level of the Emperor Realm and was almost close to breaking


    through the Shura Realm, which no human spirit warrior has ever attained. Unfortunately, he was still


    one step away when he died," Timothy exined.


    "I see... It seems that the Thousand-star Swordsmanship is really the most noteworthy swordsmanship


    in the entire Sword Spirit Sect. I didn''t know," Rocky said, pretending to be surprised at what he heard.


    "Yes, that should be the case. In the whole sect, there are only less than five people who have learned


    the Thousand-star Swordsmanship, and I am one of them. However, until now, I still think that I haven''t


    actually mastered the essence of the swordsmanship," Timothy remarked with a sigh.


    "Really? Then, it seems that I''m so lucky to have mastered it," Rocky answered, trying to look very


    delighted.


    "I highly doubt it. That kind of astounding swordsmanship cannot be mastered by sheer luck. It just


    goes to say that you really have an unimaginable talent in terms of swordsmanship. Otherwise, you


    don''t have a shred of a chance toprehend it," Timothy retorted firmly.


    "But the thing is I learned the skill in secret. Is it against the rule of the sect?" Rocky deliberately


    inquired.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter now. Since you have learned in the Martial Spirit Graveyard, you must be


    destined to master it. Moreover, it''s actually more beneficial for the Sword Spirit Sect that a powerful


    warrior managed toprehend it," Timothy said as his expression eased a little.


    "All right. I''m relieved to hear that." Hearing that Timothy didn''t put any me on him, Rocky just


    pretended to be relieved, but it was actually what he was expecting.


    "Moreover, now that you have learned the Thousand-star Swordsmanship, I can no longer treat you as


    an outsider. Although you have lots of secrets, I can''t deny that your performance and strength prove


    that you are a rare talent. With that, I can assure you of an opportunity to be formally enrolled within the


    Sword Spirit Sect," Timothy dered as he fully acknowledged Rocky''s potentials.


    "It''s my honor to be given such a privilege, sir." Rocky bowed to show his gratefulness.


    "So, let me be blunt to you. I also hope that you can do me a huge favor," Timothy suddenly uttered.


    "Of course. What can I do for you?" Just as Rocky suspected from the beginning, the sect leader might


    be giving him a task rted to the uing martial artspetition.


    "I know you''re a smart man, so you can easily grasp the situation. If the Grand Sky Sect wins, then


    Hannah must marry into their wretched sect. At the same time, I''m sure that they will take that


    opportunity to gain control of the Sword Spirit Sect, and I will never let that happen. Therefore, I have to


    do everything in my power to ensure that the Grand Sky Sect will not win thatpetition." Timothy


    gave a brief background.


    "But there should be several powerful masters from various sects and ns that would take part in this


    competition. Even if the representative of the Grand Sky Sect is defeated, there is still a huge chance


    that the other sects and ns would seize the victory," Rocky responded frankly.


    "I know. That''s why I have to make sure that I can control the result of thispetition!" Timothy said


    with a shrewd look on his face.


    "What do you exactly mean?" Rocky looked at Timothy, faintly reading what was running on in his


    mind.


    "I''m nning to make you take part in thispetition. However, you can''t participate as Basil, the


    leader of the Security Hall." Although he didn''t directly say what his n was, Rocky understood what


    Timothy meant.


    "Are you saying that you want me to participate in thepetition using a different identity? Only a


    single representative from each n and sect is allowed to join. How am I going to get through?" Rocky


    was a bit confused by Timothy''s ploy.


    "Don''t worry about that. I will take care of those things. I just want to know if you are willing to do this.


    Normally, I should have picked you to be the representative of the Sword Spirit Sect, but I have my own


    reasons for doing this in a roundabout way. I know that you can also understand why. Of course, if you


    can sessfully help the Sword Spirit Sect get out of this huge predicament, you can expect that I will


    reward you handsomely!" Timothy said bluntly.


    "Since it''s rted to the welfare of the Sword Spirit Sect, I won''t decline this huge responsibility. After


    all, if Miss Hannah didn''t take me to the Sword Spirit City before, I wouldn''t be standing here before


    you. I''ll take it as my chance to repay her," Rocky uttered with a firm resolve.


    "Good. I will arrange a new identity for you right away." Timothy nodded as he heaved a sigh of relief.


    "But if I win, should I immediately refuse to marry Miss Hannah? That part isn''t really clear to me,"


    Rocky remarked.


    "No! That will defeat the purpose of thepetition. Moreover, the Grand Sky Sect might take that


    opportunity to make a move again. Therefore, after winning thepetition, you must really marry


    Hannah!" Timothy said with all seriousness.


    "Marry her for real? Wouldn''t it be unfair to her?" Rocky''s eyes hinted a bit of concern.


    "There is no other choice. The Grand Sky Sect''s goal is to seize control of our sect. At the same time,


    even the other sects and ns in the Ethereal Region desire to do the same. Thus, this is their


    opportunity to take advantage of the Sword Spirit Sect. I''ve already considered all possible options, and


    this is the only one that makes sense. Even Hannah is prepared for anything that may happen,"


    Timothy said with a sigh.


    "This isn''t a small sacrifice for Miss Hannah. If she marries me, there is no turning back from that. Even


    if we are just a couple for the sake of appearance, it will still be a huge burden for her." Rocky tried to


    argue.


    "Do you think she doesn''t know that? She made this decision knowing all the possible consequences.


    Although this will be a little unfair for her, it''ll be much better than for her to marry someone that she


    doesn''t even like. Her mother died when she was still a child. On the other hand, I was always busy


    taking care of the sect''s affairs. Hence, she has been living all alone since she was little. I felt so sorry


    for her, so I can''t stomach the thought that she has to offer herself to others just for the sake of the


    Sword Spirit Sect. At least if you win, she can still get her freedom after she marries you. Now, are you


    still up for it?" Timothy asked with a stern voice.


    "Does Miss Hannah know about this?" Rocky asked in the moment of his hesitation.


    "Not yet. And don''t let her know first. After all, it''s still uncertain whether you can win thepetition or


    not. You can tell her after you win," Timothy said in a bit of a gloomy tone.


    "I see. I will do my best to win. For Miss Hannah''s sake too..." Rocky finally agreed.


    "Thank you. I will remember everything that you have done for the Sword Spirit Sect and my family as


    well," Timothy dered gently.


    "I know I haven''t been in the Sword Spirit City for a long time, but with all the trust that you are


    bestowing me, I promise that I won''t let you down," Rocky stated with a burning determination.


    "All right. I expect you to do your best. You may leave now. I will send people to inform you once the


    arrangements are done," Timothy said.

 Chapter 1487 The Two Got Ready

    Chapter 1487 The Two Got Ready


    After that, Rocky left Timothy''s study.


    Hannah, who was looking for her father, happened to see Rocky just as he was leaving. ''Why did he


    come out of my father''s study?'' she wondered.


    After hesitating for a while, she entered the study.


    "Here you are! Basil just left," Timothy mentioned casually, guessing that his daughter would have seen


    Rocky leaving the room.


    "What did you two talk about?" asked Hannah.


    "Nothing serious. I just wanted to know how much progress he has made in imparting the Mysterious


    Beast Transformation Skill to Tessa," Timothy replied calmly.


    "Oh, I see," Hannah responded, but there was a hint of suspicion in her eyes. After all, it didn''t make


    sense for her father and Rocky to discuss such a small matter in private.


    "Have you figured out the arrangement of the martial artspetition?" Timothy asked.


    "Yes. I have made it clear to Ramon, and he will try his best." Hannah nodded.


    "That''s good. From now on, we have no way but to leave it up to luck," Timothy said with a small smile.


    The next day, the news that the daughter of the Sword Spirit Sect''s leader would wed the man who won


    apetition in martial arts spread throughout the Ethereal Region like wildfire. All the major ns and


    sects were itching to have a try. Now that the Sword Spirit Sect was also a big sect in the Ethereal


    Region, many of the weaker sects wanted to seize the opportunity to build a close rtionship with


    them and in turn achieve great sess.


    However, the basic requirements that the Sword Spirit Sect had announced for participating in the


    competition disappointed many of the sects and ns. A limit had been set on the number of


    candidates who would participate in thepetition. Only one member of each n or sect within the


    Sovereign Sect could take part. Moreover, the candidates had to be at or under the age of thirty.


    Needless to say, most of the spirit warriors'' hopes were dashed.


    There were about twenty ns and sects in the Sovereign Sect, which meant that only about twenty


    spirit warriors could take part in thepetition. As such, the scale of thepetition was notrge,


    but the spirit warriors who did take part in thepetition would be the elite talents of the younger


    generation in the Ethereal Region, so everyone paid a lot of attention to thepetition.


    Since there was still half a month left, all the major ns and sects in the Sovereign Sect took their


    time to carefully select their representatives, intending to win thepetition and unite themselves with


    the Sword Spirit Sect through marriage.


    Apanied by Rocky, Ramon, who had been selected to represent the Sword Spirit Sect, went to the


    ck-devouring Swamp for training again. He didn''t return to the Sword Spirit City until the day before


    thepetition.


    After Rocky parted ways with Ramon, the man in white who was sent by Timothy appeared in front of


    him again.


    "Master Basil, Master Timothy has asked you to go to the contestant Lounge No. 23 tomorrow," the


    man said immediately.


    "Okay." Rocky nodded.


    With that, the man disappeared.


    Time flew in the blink of an eye, and the day of thepetition arrived.


    Early in the morning, the Sword God Square of the Sword Spirit Sect was brimming with people. In


    addition to the cheering squads from the major ns and sects whose members would participate in


    thepetition, there were also many strong warriors at the King Realm who hade to watch the


    competition. At least a thousand people were present, and the scene was quite spectacr to behold.


    One by one, the representatives of the major ns and sects that were going to participate in the


    competition appeared, including Ramon. Those representatives, who obtained a Spiritual Infant at the


    primary stage, were all famous young warriors at the King Realm in the Ethereal Region, with


    extraordinary talent.


    As expected, the representative of the Grand Sky Sect was not the son of the sect leader, but another


    master at the King Realm who had risen to fame in recent years. His name was Knox. At just thirty


    years of age, he had cultivated a Spiritual Infant at the middle stage.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    As for the Sovereign Pavilion, they had also sent an outstanding young man, Edgar Su, who was the


    youngest master at the King Realm in the history of the Sovereign Pavilion. He was highly talented,


    and was also the key training object of the Sovereign Pavilion.


    With such candidates, everyone was sure that thepetition would be extremely intense.


    After a short speech by Timothy, thepetition began.


    The twenty or so warriors who were participating in thepetition all went to their respective lounges


    to prepare. The various rounds of thepetition would test their abilities, and they would have to pass


    a lot of tests to win. Therefore, the lounges had been specially arranged by the Sword Spirit Sect to


    give the participants a ce where they could concentrate on preparing for their battles.


    At the moment, in Ramon''s lounge, a figure appeared silently. It was none other than Rocky.


    "Here you are." Ramon was not surprised to see Rocky.


    "How is everything going?" Rocky asked.


    "What do you think? I don''t even need to prepare. With my current strength, I can easily win the


    competition." Ramon looked quite confident.


    Rocky nodded. "Just do whatever you want. I will help you."


    "Have youe up with a way?" Ramon asked curiously, raising an eyebrow.


    "Sort of. But you have to hold on till the end." Rocky knew that if Ramon was defeated at any point in


    thepetition, he would have to step in and triumph over the others to be the champion.


    "I will. I can''t let Miss Hannah down," Ramon said firmly, clenching his fists.


    With a smile ying at the corners of his mouth, Rocky left Ramon''s lounge. As soon as he was gone,


    Hannah pushed the door open and walked inside.


    "Miss Hannah..." Ramon bowed and looked at her with respect.


    "You don''t have to be so courteous. Are you ready?" asked Hannah.


    "Yes, and I won''t let you down."


    "Here are all the contents of the test. You can have a look so that you can be mentally prepared."


    Hannah immediately took out a few pieces of paper and held them out to Ramon.


    "I don''t think it''s appropriate for me to see the contents of the test in advance." Ramon hesitated,


    because he felt that it wouldn''t be fair to the other participants.


    "Thispetition is of great importance. I''m sure you know what''s at stake here. No matter what


    means you use, you must win." Hannah''s eyes turned serious.


    "Don''t worry. I believe in my own strength," Ramon said firmly.


    "Fine. Anyway, I''ll leave these here. Whether you take a look or not is up to you. But if you lose, I won''t


    spare you." Hannah knew what kind of person Ramon was, so she put the pieces of paper on the table


    and left.


    Ramon watched Hannah walked out of the room, and then turned his gaze to the pieces of paper. For a


    while, he was deeply conflicted, but in the end, he picked them up. Although it was against his


    principles, he decided to take a look at the contents of the test for Hannah''s sake.


    Meanwhile, Rocky arrived at Lounge No. 23 and sneaked into it without being noticed.


    The man in the lounge stared at Rocky without the slightest trace of surprise on his face.


    "Sir, you are..." Rocky cupped his hands.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. The most important thing is that you have to pretend to be me today. These


    are my clothes. From now on, consider yourself the representative of the Heaven Shadow Pavilion,"


    the man said seriously.


    "I see. Thank you!" Rocky responded, cupping his hands again.


    Then, the man opened the door and disappeared without a trace.


    Rocky put on the man''s clothes as fast as he could. Atst, he put on a mask that covered half his


    face. By this way, he would pretend to be the representative of the Shadowy Sky Pavilion.


    Soon, there was a knock at the door, followed by a voice.


    "Representative of the Heaven Shadow Pavilion, thepetition is about to begin."

 Chapter 1488 The Duels

    Chapter 1488 The Duels


    "Okay," Rocky echoed.


    When he was all set and ready, he came out of the lounge at the exact moment to see Ramoning


    out as well, but he didn''t budge and continued walking past him with ease.


    It was apparent that Ramon didn''t recognize him. A short timeter, they set out on separate paths,


    leaving the lounge with the other representatives and heading for the Sword God Square.


    When they arrived at the square, over twenty representatives had already lined up.


    "Now, let''s begin the test. Each representative will soon receive an envelope containing your specific


    task, and the scope of this mission lies within our Sword Spirit Sect. If you fail toplete the task


    within the specified timeframe, you are considered eliminated." Hannah personally announced the first


    test.


    In no time, more than twenty representatives present received an envelope. When they opened it, they


    saw a thumb-width note inside, with a line of words indicating the task''s contents.


    "Let''s begin," Hannah instructed.


    After that, all the representatives quickly dispersed and carried out their tasks.


    Rocky was waiting for everyone to leave before he moved out slowly. He didn''t want to get too much


    attention until before finally going up against Ramon. He only hoped to avoid getting eliminated from


    thepetition.


    In truth, the test per se was easy, especially to those very familiar with the Sword Spirit Sect terrain.


    These representatives, who were all King Realm warriors, could aplish the task without much


    struggle, but to those who didn''t understand the region''s geography, that would be another matter.


    Because of this, Ramon had a clear advantage over this first test. It took him just an hour toplete


    the task.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Fifteen minutester, one at a time, representatives of other sects and ns also returned.


    However, with the allocated time almost expiring, Rocky still didn''t make his way back. Timothy felt a


    little worried since Rocky''s failure in his first task would screw up the n that they had painstakingly


    plotted.


    "Father, is something bothering you?" Hannah asked after observing the strangeness in her father''s


    actions.


    "Nothing. I noticed the speed at which Ramon aplished the first task. It looks like he made enough


    preparations this time around. I''m amazed!" Timothy changed the topic right away.


    "Yes, he seems to have read the entire test content, so he figured out how to deal with it." Hannah


    made a gentle nod.


    Shortly after, with the time limit almost expiring, Timothy''s face also appeared a little burdensome. His


    expression only loosened when a figure suddenly surfaced in the Sword God Square. Rocky showed


    up just in time for the deadline.


    Certainly, Rocky wasn''t as fortunate as he appeared to be. He deliberately checked the time before his


    return because he had to be discreet until the final round.


    Half a minuteter, the clock had run out.


    Most of the representatives were back from their assignments. About two or three were not acquainted


    with the Sword Spirit Sect terrain, so they spent too long navigating their way. For that reason, they


    were unable to proceed to the next round.


    Those who seeded returned to the lounge to rest, pending the announcement for the second task to


    begin.


    Two hourster, it was already afternoon, and the second task started as well.


    Then, after two days of non-stop action with five consecutive tasks alreadypleted, only eight


    representatives remained.


    Among those who passed the tests without a hitch were Ramon and Rocky, who disguised himself as


    the Heaven Shadow Pavilion''s representative.


    However, the representatives from the other six ns'' and sects'' shouldn''t be underestimated. They


    almost had equal strengths, that it was hard to tell the difference between them, especially the Grand


    Sky Sect''s Knox. Except for Ramon''s top-ce win on the first task, it was a big fight for the limelight


    because Knox won first in the other four tasks.


    "Coming up next will be thest test. After thesest two days of continuous tests, I fully


    comprehended your abilities in different aspects. But for a spirit warrior, what he could truly depend on


    for survival is his own strength. So,ter on, you will have a random one-on-one duels until there is only


    one person left. Then the remaining one will be considered as winner of this contest for marriage."


    Hannah''s tone was soft but sounded serious in making the announcement. Simultaneously, her eyes


    rested on Ramon. From the beginning up to now, Ramon''s performance had been outstanding. But


    then, he had to listen to fate.


    After Hannah''s speech ended, the other six representatives, besides Ramon and Rocky, were all so


    ready to make a move. All in all, the next duels would be very crucial, and they couldn''t afford to lose a


    single match.


    "Now, I will randomly draw and choose the two opposing sides." After speaking, Hannah motioned to a


    disciple holding a lot pot in his hand.


    As if on cue, the disciple immediately handed the lot pot to her.


    Afterward, Hannah drew two lots from the lot pot, and after verifying the names, she showed the two


    lots to everyone.


    The two names appearing on the two separate lots were the representatives'' names pitted against


    each other.


    "Please step forward and fight." Hannah gestured at the two at once.


    The two representatives soon walked into the Sword God Square, drawing in the crowd''s attention right


    away. As they prepared to fight, both of them disyed an extraordinary aura.


    Shortly after, the two representatives started fighting.


    After two hours of battle, a winner emerged.


    With the winner already decided, Hannah continued to draw lots. She drew Ramon''s name first, and


    his opponent was Wayne Lin, who hailed from the Lin n, which was second only to the Sword Spirit


    Sect in the Sovereign Sect.


    Wayne Lin focused his cultivation on the defensive spiritual skill. He was good at the long-term battle,


    but this was also Ramon''s expertise. As a result, the more patient one who could hold on to the end


    would be the winner in this battle.


    As expected, they were both very careful when they began to fight. It did not take long for their battle to


    be boring and longstanding.


    By the end of two hours, they had already consummated a substantial amount of spiritual power. Still,


    they didn''t try their best.


    But at this point, despite being calm throughout the battle, Ramon suddenlyunched a forceful attack,


    but Wayne Lin showed no vulnerability. To stand up to the opponent''s attack, he used his most


    dominant defensive spiritual skill.


    In a matter of seconds, the two waves of spiritual power of the King Realm shed.


    After a moment of standstill, the two sides seemed to be evenly matched again. However, Ramon, who


    had not yet regained his physical advantage, unexpectedly leaped upon Wayne Lin just when everyone


    thought he could defend himself against Wayne Lin''s attack. The two of them rolled to the ground and


    beat each other up like hooligans in closebat.


    The Sword Spirit Sect''s swordsmanship was mainly used for long-range attacks, and it rarely attacked


    up close. Thus, Ramon''s sudden change in his method of attack shocked everyone in attendance.


    A startled Wayne Lin didn''t expect Ramon to do such a thing. Without precaution, he was naturally at a


    disadvantage. After two hellish training, Ramon''s body had be a lot more solid. While Wayne Lin


    was also undoubtedly strong, he was still not as great as Ramon.


    In this kind of hand-to-handbat, Ramon seized every opportunity to give Wayne Lin heavy blows.


    In the end, with this unexpected change of y, Ramon ultimately won the match without any risk.

 Chapter 1489 Rocky Versus Edgar (Part One)

    Chapter 1489 Rocky Versus Edgar (Part One)


    Ramon¡¯s hard-fought victory made the members of the Sword Spirit Sect breathe a sigh of relief. As


    long as he won the next match, he would be able to reach the finals. By then, his chances of winning


    the entirepetition would be at least fifty percent.


    ¡°Well done! I must say that his performance was really impressive.¡± At the same time, Rocky, who was


    watching on the sidelines expressed his admiration. He could see that with Ramon¡¯s current strength,


    as long as he didn¡¯t meet someone far superior to him, then he shouldn¡¯t have any trouble fighting to


    the end.


    ¡°Today¡¯s tests are all over. The next two battles will not start until tomorrow morning!¡± Hannah briefly


    announced. It was already dusk when the events for that day finished.


    After that, the representatives of the ns and sects headed back and the spectators also left the area.


    Ramon, as well as the four participants who weren¡¯t able to fight that day, returned to their respective


    lounges.


    Rocky went to his lounge and took off his disguise first before going to Ramon''s lounge to congratte


    him.


    ¡°What a spectacr win! You deserved it!¡± Rockymented as soon as he saw Ramon.


    ¡°Thank you. I must say that it¡¯s all because of you. If I stuck to my ways in the past, I might have lost


    miserably. After being with you for a long time, I learned to adjust ordingly to what the situation is.


    With that, my movements became a bit unpredictable,¡± Ramon said with sincerity. He knew that


    changing his tactics was a risky move. If he failed, the other party might have taken advantage of it. But


    he was d that he believed in himself and risked it.


    ¡°Well, adapting to changing circumstances is really a skill that one must master, and I think that you¡¯ve


    done well in that aspect. However, I¡¯m afraid that from here on, any opponent you face must be difficult


    to deal with,¡± Rocky warned.


    Ramon nodded and reassured him, ¡°I am also aware of that and mentally prepared.¡±


    ¡°Remember when I told you before that you have to reach the final round first so that I could help you?


    Thus, no matter what, you need to win your next match,¡± Rocky reminded.


    ¡°Well, yeah. But you didn¡¯t exin the reason to me,¡± Ramon said, confused as to how Rocky would be


    able to help him in thest round.


    ¡°Just trust me. You¡¯ll know when that timees.¡± Rocky didn¡¯t tell Ramon his n right away because


    it might only make him overthink.


    ¡°Okay then.¡± Knowing Rocky¡¯s way of doing things, Ramon didn¡¯t ask anymore.


    The two of them chatted about Ramon¡¯s experiences during his previous fight for a while before Rocky


    eventually left.


    Then, the next day, the two remaining matches ensued. Among the participants was Knox of the Grand


    Sky Sect, and people thought whoever he fought, he would still advance to the next round.


    Soon enough, Hannah drew the names for the pairing. One of them was Knox, and it turned out that


    his opponent was not Edgar, but someone from another lesser-known sect.


    As soon as the people saw the match-up, they were pretty confident that Knox would win.


    Just as expected, two hours after the battle began, Knox emerged victorious without even sustaining


    much damage.


    Since there were just two remaining participants who weren¡¯t called, Hannah didn¡¯t need to draw the


    names anymore. Right after Knox and his opponent got down from the ring, Rocky, and the other


    representative from a certain sect went straight to the stage.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a good fight,¡± Rocky said as he cupped his hands.


    ¡°Humph! Don¡¯t be hypocritical. Juste at me and I will kick your ass and defeat you in an hour!¡± The


    other participant seemed to be full of confidence because he could sense that Rocky¡¯s aura wasn¡¯t that


    strong. At most, he thought that Rocky should have just broken through to the primary stage of the


    Spiritual Infant; thus he shouldn¡¯t pose any threat to him.


    ¡°An hour? I¡¯m afraid our battle wouldn¡¯t even take that long. Just try to hold on for the first five minutes.¡±


    As soon as Rocky finished his words, he instantly turned into a shadow and dashed towards his


    opponent.


    On the other hand, the other warrior was taken aback by Rocky¡¯s sudden movement. With his fast


    reflex, he immediately waved the de in his hand and shot out a few streams of spiritual force, but


    they weren¡¯t able to resist Rocky.


    Shocked by Rocky¡¯s sudden burst of intimidating aura, the warrior couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes.


    With a raging roar, he immediately began spinning at top speed. At the same time, the de in his


    hand whirled and shed around. He then flew and continuously shot out his spiritual power to prevent


    Rocky from approaching further.


    ng!


    With a loud sound of metal colliding, Rocky¡¯s opponent suddenly stopped spinning as his de was


    obstructed by a seemingly ordinary dagger.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    However, the next moment, the dagger¡¯s spiritual power surged out, turning into a ming de.


    Immediately after, Rocky waved the dagger and let out a sh. His opponent was obviously caught off


    guard and was sent flying for more than ten meters away just from the de force. As he crashed on


    the ground, he felt a numbing pain and struggled to get up.


    Before he could even get back on his feet, he saw that Rocky was already approaching him again.


    Then, Rocky waved the Frozen Wind Dagger in his hand and unleashed an interweaving dense


    spiritual that instantly enveloped his opponent.


    As a result, the warrior¡¯s face turned ghastly pale. He didn¡¯t expect that Rocky would be this powerful.


    Although he tried his best to get out of the spiritual, he utterly failed.


    Everyone was surprised to see that Rocky could suppress his opponent to this extent. After all, they


    saw his performance from his previous matches, and it seemed that he wasn¡¯t someone noteworthy.


    Under the intense pressure that Rocky was exuding, his opponent kept on retreating and couldn¡¯t fight


    back anymore. Within five minutes, he was badly mauled over.


    ¡°Do you still want to continue?¡± Rocky asked as he stood in front of his opponent.


    ¡°I¡­¡± The warrior stared at Rocky in awe as he caught his breath. ¡°I yield!¡± The warrior was not a fool.


    He knew that if he didn¡¯t concede, Rocky would just continue to make him agonize and there was no


    way that he could turn the tables. Therefore, it was wiser to admit defeat than suffer more losses than


    necessary.

 Chapter 1490 Rocky Versus Edgar (Part Two)

    Chapter 1490 Rocky Versus Edgar (Part Two)


    With that, this representative admitted defeat in less than an hour, which shocked everyone present.


    Even Knox took more than two hours to make his opponent yield.


    However, since the people weren¡¯t totally convinced of Rocky¡¯s strength, they assumed that it was just


    a fluke.


    Soon enough, the four warriors who were advancing towards the next round were determined. They


    were Ramon from the Sword Spirit Sect, Knox from the Grand Sky Sect, Edgar from the Sovereign


    Pavilion, and Rocky, who was disguised as the representative of the Heaven Shadow Pavilion.


    ¡°Right now, I will draw the pairings that will face each other in the next round. The winners from these


    battles will gain the spot for the final battle!¡± Hannah announced as the audience grew curious about


    the match-ups.


    There was an uproar in the crowd, knowing that the battles would definitely be fierce and they would


    have a chance to witness such a good showdown. Of course, they were actually assuming that Knox


    and Edgar would face off in the finals if they wouldn¡¯t be paired in the uing round.


    Therefore, everyone was at the edge of their seats as they waited for the names to be drawn.


    Then, Hannah began to draw the names. Even she was nervous because this would affect the final


    result.


    After taking out the first two names, there was an evident change on Hannah¡¯s face. She couldn¡¯t help


    but frown, seeing that she drew the worst pairing for the Sword Spirit Sect. However, since it was


    already drawn, there was nothing that could be done to change it.


    Hence, she showed the names to the people and announced them. The firstpetitor was Ramon,


    and his opponent would be Knox. It also meant that Rocky¡¯s opponent would be Edgar from the


    Sovereign Pavilion.


    ¡°This is such an unlucky turn! Ramon is actually paired with Knox first, and Basil will be up against


    Edgar. The window for winning the final match is very slim! I originally hoped that Ramon and Basil will


    be paired in the uing round to ensure that he could enter the final match without any problem¡­¡±


    Timothy¡¯s eyes narrowed as he gazed at Rocky. He knew that Edgar was not an easy opponent. He


    had amazing talent and was also thest disciple of the current sect leader of the Sovereign Pavilion. It


    was said that he had learned many of his master¡¯s unique skills, so Timothy thought there was no


    assurance that Rocky could win against him.


    Of course, this was also what everyone was thinking. With the announcement of the match-ups,


    everyone thought that the final pairing was already decided. In terms of strength, even though Ramon


    was an excellent warrior, Knox was still far superior to him. At the same time, between Edgar and


    Rocky, the people didn¡¯t even know Rocky¡¯s real strength, so it was just expected that they were


    counting him out.


    After a while, everyone left the area excitedly and couldn''t wait for tomorrow¡¯s battles.


    Although Rocky knew that Ramon didn¡¯t have a good chance of winning over Knox, he decided not to


    go and see Ramon. He thought that what Ramon needed most right now was to calm down and think


    carefully of a way to deal with his opponent.


    Then, the following morning came quickly. Even before the appointed time of the battle, the Sword God


    Square was already filled with people. After all, the battles today were the most crucial ones.


    Benedict, the leader of the Grand Sky Sect, was also present together with his son.


    He strongly believed that Knox had the capability to win it all. With his victory, Benedict would be able


    to make Hannah a member of their sect, which would give him the power to bring the Sword Spirit Sect


    into their control. For him, it was just a matter of time before that happened.


    At the same time, the members of the Sword Spirit Sect were deeply worried about Ramon¡¯s chances.


    After all, Knox¡¯s strength was undeniably strong. Even though Ramon¡¯s performance in his previous


    battles could also be considered outstanding, he would still fail inparison with Knox.


    Even so, the members of the Sword Spirit Sect weren¡¯t ready to give up as they clung to a string of


    hope. After all, they had no other choice but to do so.


    Of course, no one among them¡ªnot even Harrison¡ªknew of the fact that Timothy secretly made some


    arrangements for Rocky to participate in thepetition.


    Not long after, the four representatives appeared and they went on separate stages where their fight


    would be held.


    Since the two sites were separated, the four representatives had no way of knowing the result of the


    other match, unless they had already finished theirs. This was to ensure that thepetition would be


    fairly carried out.


    This also paved the way to let the spectators choose which match-up they would watch. However, as


    expected, most of them went to the stage where Ramon and Knox would fight. They felt that there was


    no suspense in the battle between Rocky and Edgar, so they didn¡¯t want to waste their time watching a


    predictable fight. Even the members of the Sword Spirit Sect thought the same way.


    At that moment, Rocky and Edgar stood at the center of the ring.


    Edgar seemed to be a young talent with a very stunning appearance. Therefore, their audience was


    mostlyprised of female warriors who were cheering for him.


    ¡°Well, it seems that Mr. Su has a lot of fans around here,¡± Rocky teased as he heard the screams of the


    female warriors.


    ¡°They¡¯re here out of their own volition. It¡¯s not like I could stop them from doing what they want,¡± Edgar


    answered arrogantly.


    ¡°It must be good to be a handsome guy like you. Unlike me, I¡¯m rather ugly that I can only cover my


    face with this mask,¡± Rocky said as he sighed.


    ¡°Anyway, I saw your fight yesterday, and I could say that it was no fluke. I actually look forward to


    fighting you seriously. I know that I can¡¯t underestimate your abilities. Therefore, I also decided that I¡¯m


    going to go all-out!¡± Edgar eximed.


    ¡°Please do so!¡± Rocky answered with a faint smile.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    All of a sudden, Edgar took out a Beast Spirit Jade and threw it into the air. As the jade shone brightly,


    a cyan-eyed white tiger instantly flew out the next moment. It was huge and sturdy, and it gave off such


    a domineering aura as if was the king of all beasts.

 Chapter 1491 Ramon Lost To Knox

    Chapter 1491 Ramon Lost To Knox


    "Is that a White Nether Tiger?" "This spiritual beast ranks in the top ten on the list of medium-grade


    spiritual beasts at the Ethereal Region!"


    "That guy is from the Sovereign Pavilion. No wonder he can control such a powerful spiritual beast!"


    "There''s no way the Heaven Shadow Pavilion''s representative will stand a chance!"


    The crowd broke into an uproar at the sight of the White Nether Tiger.


    "Indeed, it''s a good spiritual beast to have." Even Rocky had to admit that the White Nether Tiger was


    potentially a worthy opponent. In terms of talent, the tiger was about as strong as Hannah''s Ally and


    Tessa''s Nightshade, maybe even a little bit stronger.


    "Are you afraid yet?" Edgar sneered at Rocky arrogantly.


    "Your spiritual beast is powerful, but wait until you meet mine," Rocky replied airily. Then, he opened


    his Magic Spiritual Space and summoned Glutton.


    None of the onlookers were from the Sword Spirit Sect, and even if there was one, it was possible they


    wouldn''t recognize Glutton, since Rocky had only summoned it once before.


    Thus, the second Glutton emerged, a collective gasp was heard amongst the audience. An ominous,


    demonic aura flooded the whole ce instantly, sending shivers down their spines.


    "What the...? What kind of spiritual beast is that?! Why is its demonic aura so strong?"


    "Could it be a demonic spirit beast?" "Impossible!


    How could a human spirit warrior control a demonic spiritual beast?"


    Chaos broke out amongst the crowd once more at the sight of an even more terrifying spiritual beast.


    Edgar''s expression darkened. He could easily tell that Rocky''s spiritual beast was far more powerful


    than his. However, in his eyes, he figured he still had a fighting chance. If Rocky''s spiritual beast was


    really so powerful, that meant it was harder to control. Edgar was confident in his own skills, and firmly


    believed he could still defeat Rocky.


    Raising his hand to point at Glutton, Edgar willed his spiritual beast to fight head-on.


    As the White Nether Tiger ran towards them, Rocky''s eyes narrowed. "Glutton, don''t show mercy." He


    had no intention to waste time in the battle. The sooner he won that, the sooner he could enter the final


    battle. Additionally, he could wait for news from Ramon when it was over.


    With a roar, Gluttonunched into the air, arcing through it gracefully. In an instant, it transformed into a


    light shadow, its murderous demonic spiritual aura filling the air like a fierce wind.


    As the audience held their breath, Glutton''s growing light shadow enveloped the White Nether Tiger.


    After that, they could only vaguely make out two beast shadows constantly colliding with each other,


    their bodies entangled in violence.


    However, it didn''t take long before one of the beast shadows was flung backwards and knocked out of


    thepetition area.


    Stunned, the onlookers in its line of fire tried to disperse hurriedly.


    Boom!


    In the blink of an eye, the beast shadow crashed violently into several buildings beside thepetition


    area.


    When the dust had cleared, the audience saw the other beast shadownding gracefully next to Rocky.


    The White Nether Tigery motionless amidst the ruins, and its breathing wasbored. It was obvious


    the spiritual beast was seriously injured.


    "White Nether Tiger! No!" Edgar trembled, his voice mixed with fear and rage. He didn''t expect that his


    beast would be defeated so soon.


    "Mr. Su, do you wish to continue?" Rocky smiled deviously.


    "Of course," Edgar spat. "But it''s not fair if both you and your spiritual beast fight against me together!"


    "Is that so? Then, would you prefer this?" Rocky then made use of the Mysterious Beast


    Transformation Skill. Suddenly, Glutton turned into a shining spiritual light and merged with him.


    Seeing that, all the people present were dumbfounded. They had never seen anyone fuse with a


    spiritual beast before.


    After Rocky activated the Spirit Possession, his aura instantly soared and reached the peak level of the


    primary stage of the Spiritual Infant. Of course, he didn''t use all of his strength, but it was powerful


    enough to strike fear in Edgar''s heart.


    Edgar''s expression grew grim. How could he have thought that he could still take on Rocky? Such a


    spiritual skill was simply unheard of!


    "Hey, let''s fight! But you have only once chance to attack," Rocky said coldly.


    "Don''t rx just yet!" Edgar shouted furiously. "I''ll show you the unique skill of our Sovereign Pavilion,


    the Grand Thunder Punch!" It seemed as though Edgar had gone crazy. Anyone in their right mind


    should''ve surrendered at that point. However, clenching his right fist, he concentrated all his spiritual


    power into his hand. Suddenly, his right fist shed with streaks of lightning.


    He rushed towards Rocky in a sh, swinging his right fist towards him. shes of lightning shot out,


    like two wings of a bird swooping towards Rocky at an incredible speed.


    All the people present shrieked in fear. It was obvious that Edgar used all his strength in that move.


    However, Rocky just smiled calmly when he saw Edgar''s Grand Thunder Punch rushing towards him.


    In the audience''s eyes, Rocky was too arrogant. Even in the face of a powerful attack, Rocky moved so


    slowly, like a turtle.


    But to everyone''s surprise, Rocky, who seemed to have been taking his sweet time, suddenly turned


    into countless shadows and shed past Edgar, avoiding Edgar''s fatal blow.


    A silence fell over the crowd. Everyone was too stunned and confused to speak. They couldn''t


    understand how Rocky managed to evade the attack so quickly.


    Unbeknownst to them, what Rocky had just performed was the Demonic Chess Footwork that Lorenzo


    had taught him in the Scarlet Heaven Jade. The move allowed him to gain the upper hand in almost


    any situation.


    Before Edgar even realized what had happened, Rocky appeared next to him silently. "Mr. Su, I believe


    this battle is over." With a dismissive wave of his hand, Rocky caused Edgar to fly off the battlefield like


    a kite with a broken string.


    When Edgarnded, he found that he was uninjured. Standing up slowly, he nced at Rocky and


    defeatedly hung his head low. He knew that he was no match for Rocky, so he cupped his hands


    respectfully. "I''ll leave now!"


    After that, he left.


    With Edgar out of the picture now, the audience all shifted their focus to Rocky now.


    However, Rocky didn''t give them the time to gawk. Hurriedly, he flew out of the battlefield and


    disappeared from their sights in the blink of an eye.


    After he recovered his original appearance and arrived at thepetition area of Ramon and Knox, he


    found that thepetition seemed to have just ended, but the onlookers were still discussing


    something.


    "Basil, howe you''re sote?" Just then, Tessa had spotted him.


    "Is the battle between Ramon and Knox done already?" Rocky''s eyes narrowed.


    "Yes, Ramon was eliminated and seriously injured," Tessa answered grimly. "He was sent to Doctor


    Lloyd to be healed."


    "Is Knox really so powerful?" Rocky couldn''t help but frown slightly.


    "Yes," Tessa said with a sigh. "Ramon was at a disadvantage ever since the battle started. He never


    even had a chance to fight back! What was more, Knox used what looked like the power of the middle


    stage of the Spiritual Infant in hisst move. Ramon, up until that point, wasn''t seriously injured, but


    because he refused to admit defeat, Knox''s final blow sent him flying!"


    "Really?" Rocky cocked his eyebrow at her. "Then I''ll go to see Ramon first..." Rocky bade her goodbye


    and then quickly headed to the Medical Service Hall to find Ramon.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1492 Treating Ramon

    Chapter 1492 Treating Ramon


    After suffering severe injuries, Ramon got urgently sent to the Medical Service Hall for treatment.


    When Rocky arrived to check on him, he found that Lloyd was in the process of healing the wounds


    that Ramon had sustained from the fight. With a worried look on her delicate face, Hannah stood


    beside them.


    She watched Lloyd tend Ramon, who was covered in blood. He was lying on the healing table in a


    daze, with his skin cut open and his flesh torn.


    ¡°Doctor Lloyd, how is he?¡± Rocky broke the silence.


    ¡°As of now, it¡¯s hard to say. At least three of his major meridian vessels have been damaged. Even if he


    gets cured, I¡¯m afraid his strength will decline. It might even affect his cultivation in the future,¡± Lloyd


    exined in a serious tone as he shook his head.


    ¡°Oh, my. This is all my fault. I must have put too much pressure on him. He probably thought he¡¯d


    rather take a hard p than admit defeat.¡± Hearing what the doctor said, Hannah couldn¡¯t keep herself


    from feeling guilty.


    ¡°Miss Hannah, it was his own decision. He chose to fight despite knowing the consequences, so you


    shouldn¡¯t me yourself.¡± Rocky tried tofort her in a soft and calm voice. He then turned to Lloyd


    and asked, ¡°Does he have any other serious injuries?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s as serious as it can get. Those three meridians that have been damaged are crucial to a


    spirit warrior. It¡¯s quite conspicuous that his opponent deliberately aimed at this point. It seems that it¡¯s


    been done on purpose¡­¡± Lloyd trailed off and sighed in pity.


    ¡°Why must the Grand Sky Sect be so hateful?!¡± Hannah felt anger surge in her heart.


    ¡°Hmm. I don¡¯t think we have to worry that much. If it¡¯s just his meridians that have been injured¡­¡±


    Rocky stopped talking and quickly brought out a bottle of magical saliva. He handed it to Lloyd and


    began to exin what it was for.


    ¡°This miracle liquid right here can heal those meridians and can even speed up the recovery of his


    body. Doctor Lloyd, please try to give this to Ramon. I¡¯ll leave him in your care,¡± Rocky urged with a


    sincere expression.


    Lloyd took the magical saliva from Rocky. Although he didn¡¯t say a word, his eyebrows got pushed


    together, obviously intrigued as he shifted his nce from Rocky to the bottle he held in his hand.


    Since Rocky requested it, Lloyd gave Ramon a drop of the magical saliva. He was certain that Ramon


    was awfully ill, so he was unsure what it would do for his patient and just watched what would happen


    next. Much to his surprise, as Ramon took the liquid, his pallidplexion immediately got flushed with


    color as he woke up.


    ¡°It worked! Wow, this miracle liquid is so effective.¡± Lloyd couldn¡¯t help but exim in joy. Apparently, he


    had already exhausted his resources and used various kinds of elixirs to wake Ramon up but to no


    avail. Now, seeing that a tiny drop of the magical saliva worked on him, he naturally realized its


    remarkable effect, given his experience.


    The second Ramon woke up, his eyes fell directly on Rocky. He tried to raise his hand to reach for him


    as though he wanted to say something, but he was still too incapacitated to utter a word.


    Rocky stepped forward straight away, held Ramon¡¯s hand, and assured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, okay? I will


    definitely avenge you!¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯t¡­ do... that¡­ I¡¯m afraid not even you can defeat him¡­¡± Despite struggling hard, Ramon


    managed to shake his head in reluctance as he replied to Rocky¡¯s deration.


    ¡°Not a problem. I know just how strong he is. He¡¯s not a match for me,¡± Rocky responded with


    conviction.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s¡­ not his strength that you should¡­ focus¡­ on¡­ His spiritual power¡­ isn¡¯t¡­ ordinary¡­


    He only gets¡­ stronger¡­ whenever he gets injured. He seems to be¡­ cultivating... the demonic


    spiritual power!¡± Trying to speak so he could give Rocky some reminders, Ramon gasped for air every


    chance he got.


    ¡°I see. Just stay here so you can heal and recover quickly.¡± Rocky nodded at Ramon and then turned to


    Hannah. ¡°Miss Hannah, I should get going. I¡¯ll leave him to you.¡±


    ¡°Please be careful! You can¡¯t afford to offend Knox, let alone the Grand Sky Sect. If you take your


    revenge in thatpetition, people will surely gossip about you,¡± Hannah stressed. She thought that


    the reason why Rocky wanted to defend Ramon was due to the fact that Knox badly injured him.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be all right, Miss Hannah. I will seek justice for Ramon, fair and square!¡± Rocky had a straight face


    on when he spoke, but his words were full of indescribable courage, rendering Hannah unable to reply.


    He then turned to the other direction and left the Medical Service Hall.


    ¡°That guy really is something, huh?¡± Watching Rocky walk away, Lloyd couldn¡¯t help but admire him.


    Outside, Rocky saw Timothying to him. If truth be told, he was actually here for Rocky.


    ¡°How is Ramon? Has he woken up?¡± Timothy asked right away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. It¡¯s nothing serious. He¡¯ll be fine,¡± Rocky responded.


    ¡°That¡¯s good news.¡± Timothy nodded and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I heard that you disappeared right


    after you defeated Edgar. I knew you must have rushed here to check on Ramon.¡±


    ¡°The Grand Sky Sect has gone too far. It seems that Knox¡¯s Spiritual Infant has reached the medium


    stage.¡± Rocky shared his analysis.


    ¡°It appears that they¡¯ve deliberately pretended to be weak this time. Now that Ramon has lost the


    game, you¡¯re the only hope we have left to win. Are you sure you can defeat him?¡± Timothy inquired


    tly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even have to ask, sir. I will do my job well, but my methods might be a little cruel. Will you


    mind?¡± Rocky spoke, looking very solemn.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Not at all. Do what you must.¡± Of course, Timothy also wanted to teach the Grand Sky Sect a lesson.


    ¡°Well, then. I must prepare.¡± After saying that, Rocky wasted no time and went ahead since he needed


    to train.


    Besides, the final battle between Rocky and Knox would be inevitable the moment Ramon got


    defeated.


    Everyone thought that Rocky was merely a disciple of the Heaven Shadow Pavilion. No one knew him,


    so it was beyond their expectation that he had passed all the tests and even got to enter the final battle


    like a dark horse.


    Meanwhile, given Knox¡¯s amazing performance, people did not find enough suspense in the final match


    between him and Rocky. What they didn¡¯t know was, when Rocky defeated Edgar of the Sovereign


    Pavilion, he didn¡¯t even show his real strength. They just thought that Edgar lost for some unknown


    reason, and so Rocky won inexplicably.


    Even so, looking at Knox and Rocky, people concluded that it was obvious who had the absolute


    advantage. After all, Knox had already stood out as a new elite in the Grand Sky Sect, while they still


    deemed Rocky a small fry.


    On that ount, most people believed that Knox would surely win.


    The final match would be held in the Sword God Square, which was besieged by more than twenty


    thousand people in a sh.


    On the other side of the square, all the members of the Grand Sky Sect were already seated, waiting to


    see a good show.


    ¡°Father, will Knox marry Hannah if he wins?¡± Benedict¡¯s big-bellied son, who was eating chicken


    drumsticks, asked in curiosity.


    ¡°Yes, he will. Can you stop eating? You know nothing but eat all day long!¡± Looking at his disappointing


    son, Benedict fumed. If only his son could be more talented, he wouldn¡¯t have to go through all the


    trouble of asking Knox to fight for their sect.


    Actually, Knox was once a disciple of the Grand Sky Sect before Benedict had given him to the


    Sovereign Pavilion as a gift two years ago. This time, he had to borrow him back, so he offered the


    Sovereign Pavilion quite a lot of benefits in return. If Knox failed to win thispetition, Benedict would


    suffer a heavy loss. From his current point of view, however, his n was foolproof. On top of that, his


    opponent was nothing but an upstart. Even if he wasn¡¯t so weak, Benedict was certain that the small fry


    was not a match for Knox.


    Therefore, he felt that the Sword Spirit Sect wouldn''t slip through his fingers this time.


    Just as Benedict was racking his brains, Timothy returned and sat among the crowd of the Sword Spirit


    Sect.


    "Leader, how¡¯s Ramon?" Harrison promptly inquired.


    ¡°He¡¯s woken up, but he is severely injured. Doctor Lloyd is trying his best to treat him,¡± Timothy replied


    simply.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Anyway, I could¡¯ve gone there to check on him instead.¡± Harrison felt it was


    strange that their sect leader took the time to go to the Medical Service Hall. After all, even though


    Ramon was someone significant, it was unnecessary for their sect leader to visit him in person.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t know that it wasn¡¯t Ramon whom Timothy was going to meet, but Rocky.


    ¡°That¡¯s all right. Besides, Ramon is fighting for our sect. It¡¯s the least I can do. If anything happens to


    him, I will also feel guilty,¡± Timothy responded with a logical reason.


    ¡°In spite of that, leader, I¡¯m afraid that the Grand Sky Sect will get what they want since we have lost


    Ramon. If Knox wins this match, will you really let Miss Hannah marry him?¡± Harrison asked hesitantly.


    ¡°I have other ns. There¡¯s no way I will let the Grand Sky Sect seed,¡± Timothy proimed firmly.

 Chapter 1493 Be Shocked

    Chapter 1493 Be Shocked


    Harrison hesitated for a moment, but decided not to say anything more.


    The atmosphere around thepetition was extremely tense. The crowd was dead silent, and no


    cheers or taunts came from them. Everyone''s eyes were trained on Rocky and Knox, who were already


    standing on the arena.


    Rocky studied the opponent before him. It was just as Ramon had said: Knox''s spiritual aura was


    unlike any other ordinary spirit aura, and there seemed to be some kind of a strong evil aura to him.


    However, he was able to restrain his aura well and did not show it easily.


    "Before we begin, I have to tell you something." Rocky''s eyes narrowed at him. "Ramon, the guy you


    injured just now, is my friend."


    "So what?" Knox nced at Rocky indifferently.


    "I hate it when my friends are bullied," Rocky replied in a low voice.


    "So, you want to get back at me for him?" Knox sneered.


    "Not only will I avenge my friend, I will also defeat you miserably," Rocky responded calmly.


    "How dare you say that to me?" Knox wrinkled his nose in arrogant disdain. "You might''ve defeated


    Edgar, but he''s an antpared to me."


    "I can tell just how strong you are." Rocky narrowed his eyes. "Even though you suppress your spiritual


    aura, I will show the world your true colors immediately!"


    Knox snorted. "Brat, you are too arrogant." Obviously, he was irritated by Rocky. He immediately pulled


    out the Crescent Spiritual Saber behind him and stabbed at the vital part of Rocky''s body in the blink of


    an eye.


    Rocky dodged sideways calmly, but the saber followed him like a shadow.


    ng!


    Just as the saber was about to slice Rocky in half, his Mystical Dragon Sword suddenly blocked it.


    When the two des collided, Rocky felt the power contained in the saber.


    "This guy purposefully limits his strength at the medium stage of the Spiritual Infant..." Rocky''s


    expression darkened, but he didn''t show any signs of backing down. Instead, he retaliated by shing


    out a streak of sword aura, forcing the saber back.


    Knox was stunned. He had thought it was impossible for anyone to resist such a formidable power, let


    alone force it back!


    Regaining his senses, Knox pulled out another saber. Waving the two sabers wildly, he shed


    towards Rocky once more.


    At the time, Rocky''s Mystical Dragon Sword also created the Dagger Dome to resist the iing


    saber forces.


    A split secondter, the saber forces and the Dagger Dome collided violently, unleashing an intense


    spiritual power shockwave. The people in the audience trembled as the ground underneath their feet


    shook.


    Rocky and Knox were enveloped in the spiritual power. To the audience''s surprise, they were


    motionless, like two petrified statues. Their des countered each other with such force, neither side


    was willing to give way. Rocky, by the way, waspletely unharmed. That made Knox incredibly


    frustrated. He didn''t expect Rocky would be powerful enough to fight him head-on.


    A hush had fallen over the crowd. Everyone present didn''t expect Rocky would be Knox''s match.


    "How is that possible?" someone whispered. "Has his strength already..." Seeing that his dual saber


    force couldn''t break through Rocky''s defense, Knox couldn''t help but grit his teeth...


    "Use your real strength!" Rocky taunted.


    "If you say so!" Knox sneered. Right then and there, he unsealed his power that he had locked away. In


    the blink of an eye, his power broke through to the middle stage of the Spiritual Infant, and a wave of


    violent spiritual power filled the entire Sword God Square.


    "His strength reaches the middle stage of the Spiritual Infant!" Timothy eximed grimly. If that were


    the case, Rocky had no chance to win.


    The other members of the Sword Spirit Sect also watched the battlefield with despair written all over


    their faces. They all thought that the Grand Sky Sect would have thestugh.


    In that moment, everyone shared the same sentiment: Rocky was no match for his opponent.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Knox quickly pulled back the two spiritual sabers, sheathing them in the scabbards on his waist. Taking


    a deep breath, he then brandished the two des once more, and they were aglow with spiritual light.


    Then, he shed towards Rocky in another attack.


    In an instant, ninepletely different types of saber forces streamed out and intertwined with each


    other. Some were fast, some slow, some heavy, and some light. Nevertheless, the saber force


    contained in each of them was absolutely amazing.


    Rocky immediately held the Mystical Dragon Sword in front of his chest to defense himself.


    It didn''t take long before the first saber force mmed into the sword, causing it to tremble in Rocky''s


    hands. The second saber force, on the other hand, sent it flying.


    Everyone present eximed, holding their breath.


    When the third and fourth saber force came at him,


    Rocky immediately released his spiritual power to defend himself.


    However, under the impact of these two streaks of saber force, he was forced to take two steps


    backwards.


    After that, the fifth saber force came at him, followed by the sixth, the seventh....


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    They crisscrossed and exploded, enveloping Rockypletely. The entire Sword God Square was


    covered by the terrifying saber forces.


    "It seems that the representative of the Heaven Shadow Pavilion is in grave danger..."


    "That''s right. Knox obviously used the Nine-shadow Saber Skill. It''s the unique and most formidable


    skill of the Sovereign Pavilion."


    "Looks like the winner of the battle is decided!"


    Amidst themotion in the crowd, Knox threw his head back andughed wildly. He believed he''d


    won already.


    Just then, a burst of violent spiritual wind suddenly whirled around the arena, causing the ferocious


    saber forces to disperse. When the dust began to clear, a figure slowly emerged. "It turns out you''re not


    that powerful!"


    When the crowd saw the silhouette in the battlefield, they were dumbstruck. It was none other than


    Rocky, not a hair out of ce!


    "You... remain unharmed even now?" Seeing that Rocky emerged unscathed by his unique skill, Knox


    couldn''t help but gape.


    "It''s just a trick," Rocky said airily. "How can such a ''unique skill'' harm me?"


    "Impossible!" Knox roared. "You''re just at the primary stage of the Spiritual Infant, so it''s absolutely


    impossible for you to block my unique skill, unless you''re actually..." Only then did it dawn on Knox.


    Seeing the stunned look on Knox''s face, Rocky sneered and his aura began to rise rapidly.


    Immediately, his strength reached the middle stage of the Spiritual Infant under the watchful eyes of the


    public.


    Another collective gasp came from the audience.


    If a warrior in the Ethereal Region could reach the middle stage of the Spiritual Infant, they would


    definitely attract much attention. Moreover, in each n or sect, such a warrior usually held a high


    position. However, in the entire Ethereal Region, it was extremely rare for someone to break through to


    such a realm before the age of thirty!


    Most importantly, they had never heard of such a genius in the Heaven Shadow Pavilion. The fact that


    Rocky was on that level wasplete news to them.


    "I can''t believe that Basil has already broken through to the middle stage of the Spiritual Infant!" Even


    Timothy was shocked, his eyes shining with delighted excitement.

 Chapter 1494 The Plan Worked (Part One)

    Chapter 1494 The n Worked (Part One)


    Harrison was also confused as he watched what was going on.


    Of course, among others, Benedict was the most restless one. He had never expected that Knox, who


    was supposed to be the sure winner, would meet a cunning opponent who had also hidden his real


    strength throughout thepetition.


    ¡°No, this isn¡¯t right! There¡¯s something fishy about this! I have never heard of such a person from the


    Heaven Shadow Pavilion!¡± As someone who was used to plotting evil schemes, Benedict quickly


    thought that there was something wrong going on. He immediately looked in the direction of Timothy


    and assumed that this was probably his doing.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, as Knox saw that Rocky¡¯s Spiritual Infant had also broken through to the medium stage, he


    couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth, knowing that it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to defeat him. Then, he pulled out


    his two sabers and rushed towards Rocky in an attempt to cut him into pieces.


    However, the next moment, Rocky turned into a sword shadow and just brushed past Knox at lightning


    speed. At the same time, a sword radiance suddenly shed on Knox¡¯s body that instantly inflicted a


    wound on his chest where blood started to trickle down.


    This shocked everyone as Knox hadn¡¯t been hurt yet throughout thepetition. Now, they knew that


    Rocky was really a legitimate contender.


    ¡°That¡¯s just the start. You¡¯re going to suffer by the sword, just like what you did to Ramon,¡± Rocky said


    haughtily as he turned and gave Knox a mocking stare.


    ¡°You piece of shit! I¡¯m going to tear you into pieces!¡± Knox roared,pletely infuriated at Rocky¡¯s


    taunts.


    Instantly, his spiritual aura soared, and his expression became more ferocious. His murderous intent


    was oozing from his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you! Prepare to go to hell!¡± Knox red at Rocky with his bloodshot eyes. Then, he suddenly


    hurled his two sabers in the air, and a saber force surged out that directly enveloped Rocky.


    However, before Knox¡¯s vicious power, Rocky didn¡¯t even try to dodge. Instead, he used his Mystical


    Dragon Sword in an attempt to destroy the approaching sword force. He let out his own spiritual power


    by shing his sword.


    In a sh, the two spiritual forces collided in the air, and it turned out that they were just well matched.


    Upon seeing that his full-blown attack couldn¡¯t even hurt Rocky, Knox became more exasperated. He


    had almost lost his mind and madly attacked Rocky at random,unching all of his most powerful


    strikes. On the other hand, Rocky just avoided Knox¡¯s attacks, but whenever he waved his sword, he


    instantly left a wound on Knox¡¯s body.


    Soon enough, the audience saw that the battle seemed to be going one-sided. In the beginning,


    everyone was confident that Knox would immediately gain the upper hand, but right now, the exact


    opposite was happening.


    ¡°Just a bit more and you¡¯re finished.¡± Seeing that Knox had already lost all of hisposure and began


    attacking aimlessly, Rocky deemed that it was time to end the fight. With that, the Mystical Dragon


    Sword in his hand suddenly flew high into the sky.


    The next moment, his sword burst out with dazzling spiritual power, which instantly turned into a sea of


    starlight that covered the sky.


    ¡°Wow! What kind of spiritual skill is that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen it before! It looks magnanimous!¡±


    Everyone was shocked as they gazed up in the sky.


    ''Wait! Isn¡¯t that the Thousand-star Swordsmanship? How is that even possible?! Don¡¯t tell me...'' As the


    thought shed in his mind, Harrison couldn¡¯t help but look at Timothy. Seeing the calm face of the sect


    leader even though a ¡°stranger¡± was about to use the Thousand-star Swordsmanship, Harrison


    confirmed his hunch. ¡®No wonder why he has been so calm all this time. He has made such an


    unexpected move!¡¯ Harrison thought to himself.


    Just as everyone was still in a daze because of Rocky¡¯s swordsmanship, the blinding starlight all over


    the sky swiftly fell down, like sharp swords that rained over towards Knox.


    At the same moment, Knox lost his sound judgment and didn¡¯t take the Thousand-star Swordsmanship


    seriously. He just ignored the star shadows that were falling on his body and focused his eyes on


    Rocky.


    However, as soon as he was to approach Rocky, his movements were suddenly put to a halt. The very


    next moment, a barrage of sword radiance shed all over his body.


    St!


    A sword shadow silently passed through his chest, leaving a huge hole of blood on it.


    ¡°What the hell¡­ How did you¡­¡± Knox¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he finally realized what had


    happened to him. Obviously, he didn¡¯t know when Rockyunched his attack.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t know that Rocky actually didn¡¯t make a move at all. What destroyed him were the


    star shadows that he deliberately ignored.


    The next moment, all his life essence left him as he fell to the ground. He instantly died, filled with


    overflowing regret.


    Upon seeing Knox¡¯s lifeless body on the ground, the crowd burst into an uproar. No one expected that


    the mighty Knox wasn¡¯t only defeated but also killed on the spot.


    As soon as they saw the brutal death of Knox, the members of the Grand Sky Sect reacted violently.


    Even Benedict¡¯s face turned ghastly pale. He couldn¡¯t ept that the one they had ced great hopes


    on had been decimated this way.


    Naturally, the warriors of the Grand Sky Sect were filled with righteous indignation, and they wanted to


    rush to the stage to avenge theirrade.


    However, they were immediately stopped by Benedict. After all, they all knew that thispetition was


    a matter of life and death. Of course, at the back of Benedict¡¯s mind, he was already nning his


    revenge. As soon as he knew who the representative of the Heaven Shadow Pavilion was, he would


    make the necessary arrangement to eliminate him.


    But now that Rocky had killed Knox, he was now undoubtedly the winner of thepetition.


    All the people in the audience looked at Rocky with envious eyes, knowing that he would be the one to


    marry the daughter of the Sword Spirit Sect¡¯s leader, one of the most famous beauties in the entire


    Ethereal Region.


    Soon enough, Timothy stood to where he was seated and made an announcement. ¡°Everyone! The


    contest is now over, and we have the winner here with us. Thank you for all your support! The


    representative of the Heaven Shadow Pavilion won thepetition, and as promised, he will be


    married to my only daughter and be my son-inw. Moreover, I want to inform everyone that the


    Sword Spirit Sect will hold the wedding in five days. With that, I hope that you can attend the wedding


    banquet then. Again, thank you very much!¡± Timothy said as he dered the details of the


    wedding

 Chapter 1495 The Plan Worked (Part Two)

    Chapter 1495 The n Worked (Part Two)


    As soon as the crowd heard the announcement, everyone in the audience was quite surprised.


    Although the purpose of thepetition was to really select a suitable husband for Hannah, many


    thought that five days was a bit too soon to hold this wedding.


    Moreover, when they came to their senses, the champion of thepetition was already nowhere to


    be found in the Sword God Square.


    Not long after, Rocky appeared in the Medical Service Hall without his disguise. There he saw Ramon


    and Hannah talking, and he could see that Ramon was still wearing a guilt-filled expression. Without


    wasting any time, he walked up to them.


    ¡°Oh, is thepetition already over? Who won?¡± Hannah still asked although she knew that no matter


    who won, the result wouldn¡¯t be good for her. Thus, she also had a gloomy expression on her face.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s already over. There¡¯s actually a good news and a bad one. Which one do you want to hear


    first, Miss Hannah?¡± Rocky said as he crossed his arms.


    ¡°Well, I guess the good one,¡± Hannah said after thinking for a while.


    ¡°Knox was the one who lost,¡¯ Rocky said tly.


    ¡°Oh, really? Well, it is good news indeed. It means that the conspiracy of the Grand Sky Sect has


    failed. But how could he lose? I thought that he was overwhelmingly strong? And also, his opponent


    wasn¡¯t that remarkable, right?¡± Hannah asked as she furrowed her brows, confused at the sudden turn


    of events.


    ¡°Hmm. It seems that he had just hidden his real strength until the final match. Anyway, Knox lost. That¡¯s


    the irrefutable truth,¡± Rocky replied indifferently as he shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Hey, are you hiding something from me?¡± Hannah immediately asked, sensing that something wrong


    was going on.


    ¡°What? No, I don¡¯t think so.¡± Rocky just smiled innocently as he denied with a straight face.


    ¡°Then, what¡¯s the bad news?¡± Hannah heaved a sigh and asked.


    ¡°The bad news is that you¡¯re going to marry the representative of the Heaven Shadow Pavilion in five


    days,¡± Rocky said straightforwardly.


    ¡°In five days? Are you kidding me? What¡¯s the hurry?¡± Hannah asked as her face was instantly filled


    with anxiety.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But it¡¯s the sect leader who personally announced it earlier,¡± Rocky replied.


    ¡°Fine. I have to see my father right now,¡± Hannah said as she hurriedly walked out of the Medical


    Service Hall.


    ¡°Although the evil scheme of the Grand Sky Sect has failed, Miss Hannah still needs to marry someone


    that she doesn¡¯t like. It¡¯s all of my fault. If only I have won¡­¡± Ramon deeply sighed as he wallowed in


    self-me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not like she would lose her dignity in this marriage. It¡¯s just to maintain the sect¡¯s public


    appearance." Rocky smiled as he responded indirectly.


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± Ramon asked, confused at what Rocky was trying to say.


    ¡°Well, why do you think that representative of the Heaven Shadow Pavilion won in the first ce?¡±


    Rocky asked as he hinted at something.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You did say that he concealed his true power¡­ Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s you?¡± Ramon


    immediately connected everything and guessed right away.


    Rocky just nodded and smiled faintly as a response.


    ¡°That¡¯s too dangerous! How dare you pretend to be a member of the Heaven Shadow Pavilion?! What


    if they learned? It will cause more trouble!¡± Ramon was ovee with surprise as Rocky admitted that


    he was indeed the representative of the Heaven Shadow Pavilion.


    ¡°Calm down. Everything was arranged by the sect leader. He was behind all of this,¡± Rocky replied


    calmly.


    ¡°The sect leader? I see. That makes more sense.¡± Ramon was even more shocked but realized that it


    was the most logical exnation.


    ¡°Anyway, this is all part of the n. So, you don¡¯t have to worry. Even if something happens in the next


    few days, I will be sure to take care of it,¡± Rocky said reassuringly as he patted Ramon on the shoulder.


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t think that the sect leader would boldly make such an arrangement. But at least, it worked


    out in the end. You have protected Miss Hannah. Thank you¡­¡± Ramon said with a grateful heart.


    Because of what Rocky had done, his regret was somehow eased.


    ¡°However, Miss Hannah still needs to get married to me in order to prevent the Grand Sky Sect from


    making any move that could give us trouble. With that, I actually feel guilty towards you,¡± Rocky said


    gently.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The most important thing is Miss Hannah¡¯s welfare.¡± Rocky knew that Ramon was


    infatuated with Hannah, so he actually meant to make him win if the two of them happened to meet in


    the final match.


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t mind if you would want to spend the wedding night with her." Rocky took the opportunity


    to tease Ramon.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Ramon couldn¡¯t help but reprimand Rocky as his face blushed wildly.


    ¡°Ha-ha, I¡¯m just kidding.¡± Rocky chuckled as he saw the serious face of Ramon.


    After that, Rocky asked Ramon to rest some more and eventually left the Medical Service Hall. As soon


    as he walked out, Hannah suddenly appeared before him. Judging from her expression, it was obvious


    that she seemed more relieved than before she left.


    ¡°I guess you already heard from your father,¡± Rocky said with a faint smile.


    ¡°Yes. I owe you a lot this time. But why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Hannah asked as she slightly pouted her


    lips.


    ¡°There was no absolute guarantee that the n would seed. If I told you about it and it failed, you


    would just feel more miserable. But fortunately, everything went well,¡± Rocky replied.

 Chapter 1496 The Plan Was Exposed

    Chapter 1496 The n Was Exposed


    "That''s right. But this is going to be unfair to you!" Realizing the gravity of the situation, Hannah knew


    that if Rocky fought as the representative of the Sword Spirit Sect, she would probably really marry


    him. When that happened, he would definitely be promoted to a higher position within the sect.


    However, since he won disguised as a representative of another sect, it would be a very different case.


    She worried that he might not even get anything in return.


    "You don''t have to mind me. As a member of the Sword Spirit City, I decided to do this for the sake of


    the city and the sect. I don''t feel any injustice at all," Rocky said calmly.


    "My father told me that he would do his best to make it up to you. If you want anything, please feel free


    to ask. We will agree with it as long as it is within our capabilities." Hannah knew that Rocky had


    contributed significantly to the Sword Spirit Sect, so she felt that he deserved to be rewarded


    handsomely.


    "Let''s talk about that at ater time. Although I''ve won thepetition, I''m afraid that the Grand Sky


    Sect wouldn''t give up that easily. Let''s focus on holding the wedding first and going through the current


    trouble first." Rocky presumed that since the n of the Grand Sky Sect had failed miserably, and they


    also lost an outstanding talent in the process, they probably wouldn''t just stand idly.


    "That''s right. As long as they don''t have any evidence to prove what we have done, they will have no


    excuse to cause any trouble," Hannah agreed.


    "Well, let''s hope for the best. I''m going to leave now. Oh! Remember toe to my ce tomorrow. I


    will inject thest dose of the gene serum into you, so don''t forget," Rocky said as he went on his way.


    Looking at the receding figure of Rocky, Hannah couldn''t help but sigh. "Actually, marrying him is a


    good choice!"


    After saying that, she also went in the other direction.


    However, just when the two of them left, a furtive figure suddenly sneaked out of the Medical Service


    Hall.


    "So, Basil pretended to be the representative of the Heaven Shadow Pavilion, huh? I should quickly go


    and tell this to Master Miguel! He will definitely reward me for this piece of information!¡± the figure said


    as he instantly disappeared into the dark.


    Not long after, Miguel finally learned the truth regarding Rocky''s fake identity.


    "What is he thinking? I didn''t expect the leader to ask Basil to take on such a task! Now, he''s really


    going to let that bastard marry Hannah?" Miguel couldn''t help but exim in exasperation.


    "Master Miguel, I think that this is going to be a huge problem. Although Basil is hiding in the identity of


    the representative of the Heaven Shadow Pavilion, this secret can''t be kept for long. Sooner orter, he


    will officially be Miss Hannah''s husband. Miss Hannah is still Master Timothy''s biological


    daughter. If somehow, she tried hard to convince her father, Basil might even be the next sect


    leader in the future. You will lose all power when that happens," one of Miguel''s trusted subordinates


    said.


    "I know. I can''t let them get married. I have to stop it at all costs!" Miguel dered resentfully.


    "Basil has killed Knox of the Grand Sky Sect. I''m sure that their members hate him to the core. I think it


    will be a good move if we let them know the truth about Basil''s false identity. With that, they will


    definitely take action against Basil. Eventually, Master Timothy will have to weigh the overall situation,


    and hand Basil over to them!" Miguel''s subordinate spected.


    "Good idea! I''ll leave that matter to you. Be sure to find someone that can serve as a witness. When


    everything''s done, you can just let the guy who sent us the information be the scapegoat," Miguel


    said with a sinister smile.


    "I will arrange it right away. It''s time to teach that Basil a lesson," the subordinate also replied with a


    malicious smile.


    Meanwhile, in the Grand Sky Sect, Benedict and an elder of the Sovereign Sect were having a


    conversation in a magnificent hall.


    It turned out that Benedict was being scolded because of the recent events. He just showed an


    apologetic smile and didn''t dare to answer rashly.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "If you hadn''t asked Knox to participate in thatpetition, he would still be alive. What a waste of


    talent it is! You should know that the Sovereign Pavilion spent a lot of time and resources to train him.


    Now that we''ve lost him, how are you going to exin this to the leader of the Sovereign Pavilion?" the


    elder of the Sovereign Pavilion sternly reprimanded Benedict.


    "Please calm down. There is nothing we can do right now. Since Knox is already dead, nothing can


    change that fact. However, I still think that there was something wrong with what happened in that


    competition. I''ve already sent someone to the Heaven Shadow Pavilion to confirm something. I don''t


    think that the person who killed Knox is their member. Otherwise, Knox wouldn''t be killed mercilessly,"


    Benedict remarked with certainty.


    "Then who the hell is that guy? Why would he disguise himself as a member of the Heaven Shadow


    Pavilion?" the elder asked.


    "I don''t know yet, but I have a strong feeling that he has something to do with the Sword Spirit Sect,"


    Benedict briefly replied.


    "The Sword Spirit Sect? Are you sure about that? You should find pieces of evidence first before you


    spout those things."


    "We''re working on that. And if we can prove that the person who killed Knox is really linked to the


    Sword Spirit Sect, then we can take that opportunity tounch an attack to that vile sect!" Benedict said


    as his eyes immediately darkened.


    "Then, be sure that you can find something. You won''t be able to do anything just from baseless


    usations," the elder said with a bit of hesitation.


    "Don''t worry about it. When I already have it, just be sure to cooperate with me. We can discusster


    what you can get from this," Benedict responded.


    "Fine. I''ll go ahead. I''m warning you. You better hurry up. If our leader started looking into this matter, I


    won''t be able to guarantee you anything," the elder warned before leaving.


    Just as Benedict was racking his brain to find a way to prove his hunch, a disciple suddenly rushed into


    the hall, bearing a letter in his hand. "Master Benedict, someone sent me this letter and told me that


    you should read it in person."


    "Who gave it to you?" Benedict asked with furrowed brows.


    "I don''t know. He just said that if you want to know the real identity of the person who killed Knox, then


    you must read the content of the letter," the disciple answered with all honesty.


    "What?! Hand it to me!" Hearing that, Benedict became extremely curious and immediately asked for


    the letter.


    Then, the disciple hurriedly approached Benedict and handed the letter with both hands.


    After getting the letter, Benedict immediately opened it and read it to himself. After he finished it, a


    sudden change in his facial expressions became very visible. "It is indeed the people of the Sword


    Spirit Sect who was responsible for killing Knox! Let''s see how Timothy will exin this to me! This is


    conclusive evidence. I''m afraid there is no getting out of this!"


    Meanwhile, Rocky, who still wasn''t aware of the uing trouble, was about to inject the third dose of


    the gene serum into Hannah. They were currently in hisboratory inside his Magic Spiritual Space.


    Right now, thisst dose of serum would determine whether a change in Hannah''s gene would still be


    possible or not.


    "The effect of this third shot is going to be a lot stronger than the first two. In addition to falling asleep,


    you may also encounter some illusions. However, you can''t be deceived by those. You must ovee


    them until the side-effects wear off," Rocky reminded as he finished injecting the serum into her.


    "Okay. I get it." As Hannah answered, the gene serum already worked, and soon enough she fell


    asleep.


    Then, Rocky sat beside her and observed the changes in her body through his spiritual power. Whether


    he could sessfully change and repair her gic defect depended on the next six hours.


    Obviously, six hours were a little longerpared to the hours that he waited from the previous


    sessions.


    As time went by, Rocky didn''t dare to rx at all. He concentrated on monitoring any slight changes


    within Hannah''s body.


    Two hourster, Hannah''s physical condition seemed to be very steady and everything was still going


    smoothly.


    However, after another half an hour, Rocky was a bit startled when Hannah began to scream as if she


    was suffering from a nightmare. "Don''t... Don''te over!" As she shouted loudly, she also waved her


    hands while her body trembled violently.


    Seeing that, Rocky immediately tried to restrict her movements with his spiritual power. However, he


    soon found out that an abnormal spiritual power was surging out from her body and resisting his


    spiritual power.


    "What''s going on? Why is there a powerful spiritual power in her body that doesn''t belong to her?"


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed as he was a bit taken by surprise.


    He didn''t give up just yet and continued to try his best to suppress the abnormal spiritual power that


    Hannah''s body was leaking. However, the power was much greater than he initially imagined. Even


    with his current strength, he couldn''t ovee it. The other problem was that he couldn''t act rashly


    because he might identally hurt Hannah''s body.


    At the moment, Hannah still continued shouting as if she was seeing some of her most painful


    memories.


    "It seems that there''s only one way around this. I''ll have to enter her spiritual sense and bring her out."


    After careful considerations, Rocky employed the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill. The skill


    allowed him not only tomunicate with spiritual beasts but also to freely enter a human''s spiritual


    sense after he managed its highest level.


    Of course, there were also some risks, but Rocky deemed that it was the only way to determine what


    was wrong with Hannah. The next moment, he put his palm between her eyebrows and directly entered


    her spiritual sense world in the form of his spiritual sense.


    A momentter, Rocky found himself in a room. He saw a very young Hannah, who was curled up in


    the corner of a wall. At the door of the room, a figure stood expressionless, seeming to be none other


    than Timothy.


    "Father, I don''t want to cultivate anymore," the young Hannah uttered as she sobbed. It was obvious


    that she was full of fears.


    "Why?" Timothy asked angrily, dissatisfied with her daughter''s softness.


    "I can''t be a spirit warrior. Please don''t force me to cultivate anymore," Hannah answered with her


    young voice that was filled with pain.

 Chapter 1497 Her Gene Defect Was Repaired

    Chapter 1497 Her Gene Defect Was Repaired


    "I can''t be a spirit warrior. Please don''t ask me to cultivate anymore," Hannah answered with her young


    voice that was filled with pain.


    ¡°Impossible! I am the most talented warrior in the Ethereal Region. Nobody dares to mention another


    name alongside mine in the same breath. Your mother was also a well-known spirit warrior. As a direct


    descendant of ours, you¡¯re supposed to be more talented!¡± Timothy eximed, unable to ept that


    his daughter couldn¡¯t be a spirit warrior.


    ¡°Father, Doctor Lloyd told us that I can¡¯t cultivate due to my body¡¯s deficiency. Please, don¡¯t let me


    cultivate anymore,¡± she begged him.


    ¡°You¡¯re my only daughter. I have no choice but to turn you into a spirit warrior. It¡¯s the only way you¡¯ll


    inherit the position of the Sword Spirit Sect¡¯s leader and continue leading our sect! From now on, I¡¯ll be


    building a foundation for you to work on with all my strength. I will not ept that you can¡¯t be one of


    us!¡± As soon as he said this, Timothy walked over to young Hannah.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "No! Stay away! Don¡¯te here! Please!¡± she screamed in fear.


    "I never expected her to have such a traumatic childhood experience. It appears that she¡¯s very


    reluctant to be a spirit warrior. Perhaps she doesn¡¯t realize this, but she certainly won¡¯t be


    one if she can¡¯t ovee this barrier,¡± Rocky remarked. He knew Hannah needed to ovee this


    psychological trauma in order to get over it.


    Therefore, he had to find the real Hannah that was hidden deep within her somewhere.


    Without any dy, Rocky dove deeper into Hannah¡¯s spiritual sense. Finally, in the middle of the


    endless world, he found Hannah asleep and curled up in the fetal position.


    ¡°Miss Hannah,¡± Rocky called out to her as he drew nearer.


    ¡°Stay away! Don¡¯te here!¡± she murmured subconsciously.


    ¡°Miss Hannah, listen to me. All of this is just a childhood memory of yours. I know it¡¯s unpleasant but it¡¯s


    all in the past. You can start all over again now. You can do anything you want to do as long as you


    recover,¡± Rocky encouraged her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a spirit warrior. I hate it. Leave me alone!¡± she retorted fiercely like a tiny wounded


    animal.


    Hannah¡¯s spiritual sense world began to repel Rocky¡¯s spiritual sense. The wind howled and the rain


    fell down in a torrent. Lightning shed and the thunder rumbled across the sky.


    "Miss Hannah, do you really want to devote yourself to the Sword Spirit Sect like an ordinary person for


    the rest of your life? Don¡¯t you want your father to treat you right? He has devoted himself to you more


    than anyone else! Yes, he went too far at times, but he never meant to harm you. You¡¯re his only child.


    It¡¯s natural for him to pass on everything to you. Nothing is wrong with you. It¡¯s simply what God has


    destined for you. Now you have a chance to change your fate. You should cherish it. Otherwise, you¡¯ll


    regret settling for being just an ordinary person,¡± Rocky snapped sternly.


    Suddenly, Hannah calmed down. It was as if Rocky¡¯s words had removed the weight brought by the


    stubbornness and expectations that troubled her heart for so long.


    She blinked her eyes slightly before opening them and was stunned to find Rocky in front of her.


    ¡°You¡­ Why are you here? What is this ce? What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± Rocky breathed a sigh of relief as Hannah began to wake up from her slumber.


    ¡°I had a dream. It was about my father when I was a child and¡­¡± Her body trembled once again as she


    failed to finish her sentence.


    Seeing this, Rocky quickly held her in his arms tofort her. In a gentle voice, he said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t


    matter. It¡¯s all in the past. It¡¯s time to forget. From tomorrow on, your past will no longer control you.


    You¡¯ll have a new life.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± She didn¡¯t resist his hug. In fact, she cherished the connection and intimacy they shared. It


    was as though her fate had changed ever since Rocky first walked into her life.


    ¡°Of course. Now, let¡¯s get out of here!¡± Rocky quickly took Hannah¡¯s hand in his and disappeared from


    her spiritual sense world.


    When she opened her eyes, Rocky was still beside her. He no longer held her in his arms as he did in


    her spiritual sense world. She felt as though she had lost something.


    ¡°Congrattions, Miss Hannah. Your gene has been repaired." He announced the good news swiftly.


    ¡°Are you lying?¡± She still couldn¡¯t believe it herself.


    "You can feel it yourself,¡± Rocky replied with an encouraging smile.


    Hannah immediately tested out the most basic cultivation method to move the spiritual power within


    her. She soon discovered that a dense spiritual power could now be felt circting along her meridians.


    ¡°I¡­ I feel it!¡± she said excitedly. ¡°But why do I have such strong spiritual power in my body? I don¡¯t think


    I deserve this.¡±


    ¡°The spiritual power must have remained within you when the sect leader built your foundation. Now


    that your body has improved, you can finally manipte strong spiritual power. If I¡¯m not mistaken,


    you¡¯ll be able to reach at least the fifth grade of the Spirit Realm as long as you continue to smoothly


    merge with it,¡± Rocky further exined.


    ¡°Really? I never expected the foundation my father built with his spiritual power to still survive and


    remain within me all these years,¡± Hannah admitted with astonishment.


    ¡°This shows that you¡¯re destined to be a great spirit warrior. Perhaps you¡¯ll aplish something


    grand in the future,¡± Rocky suggested with a warm, assuring grin.


    ¡°Thank you. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would¡¯ve had no chance of bing a spirit warrior throughout my


    life. How can I repay you? Just tell me what you want and I promise I¡¯ll get it done!¡± Hannah was


    immensely grateful. Her mood at the moment was hard to put exactly into words. She knew that if it


    wasn¡¯t for Rocky, she would have never be a spirit warrior. She was ready to repay him with


    anything.


    ¡°I¡¯m just doing my duty. There¡¯s no need to repay me.¡± Rocky didn¡¯t take any credit. Although it was


    tempting, it was enough for him to know that he left a mark in Hannah¡¯s heart. He knew she would grow


    up to be a great helper to him in the future.


    ¡°No, I insist. I¡¯ll feel guilty if I don¡¯t repay you,¡± Hannah informed him with a frown.


    "I''m going to marry you, Miss Hannah. Countless spirit warriors throughout the Ethereal Region dream


    of making you their bride. So now I¡¯m taking my chances and getting what I desire in return,¡± Rocky


    admitted to her happily.


    "That''s two different things. Besides, it''s not a real marriage. It''s just a ruse," Hannah grumbled.


    "Miss Hannah, do you really want me to marry you?" Rocky smiled.


    "You wish!" Hannah red at him, her face flushed with crimson.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s time for you to leave here, Miss Hannah. After all, you¡¯re to be a bride soon. Staying at my


    ce too long would get you into trouble,¡± he reminded her.

 Chapter 1498 Bad News And Good News

    Chapter 1498 Bad News And Good News


    "Then how would you like me to repay you? I will surely do something for you in return for this favor,"


    Hannah insisted.


    "We''ll talk about it after the wedding," Rocky responded.


    "Okay." Hannah understood that now wasn''t a good time.


    Then, Rocky sent her out of his Magic Spiritual Space and once she was gone, Rocky returned


    continued with his own work.


    The day before the wedding, Rocky was summoned to Timothy''s study for a private chat.


    "Master Timothy, what can I do for you?" Rocky asked straightforwardly.


    "Even if there is something that needs to be done, I am not going to let you carry that burden alone


    once again. I still don''t know how to thank you for saving the Sword Spirit Sect." Timothy stroked his


    beard and smiled kindly.


    "You don''t need to thank me. I was just doing my job. If you really would like to thank me with a reward,


    then I won''t ask anything special and be satisfied with your choice." Rocky waved his hand.


    "That doesn''t sound fair to you. I discussed with several elders yesterday. They all know how great


    your contribution to the Sword Spirit Sect is. Therefore, we have decided to recruit you into the Sword


    Spirit Sect. You will receive better training that way," Timothy said.


    "I''m afraid that''s not a good idea, sir. The others don''t know what I have done. If you suddenly recruit


    me into the Sword Spirit Sect, then the gossip-makers will have a field day with that news," Rocky said


    tentatively. The truth was that entering the Sword Spirit Sect had been the main reason behind his hard


    work. That was also why he''d wanted to please Timothy.


    "Of course, I understand. But I have my own way of dealing with such things. I will announce your


    recruitment after the wedding." Timothy seemed to have made up his mind.


    "All right sir. I think you have made up your mind so I''ll do as you say," Rocky uttered.


    "Great. Also, I have invited members of the Grand Sky Sect for tomorrow''s ceremony. There''s a chance


    that they might be against you. It''s best that you remain mentally prepared, although you don''t have to


    worry about your identity being exposed. I have already arranged everything in the Heaven Shadow


    Pavilion," Timothy told him.


    "I see." Rocky nodded.


    After a few more words, Timothy dismissed Rocky.


    When thetter returned to the Sword Spirit City and was preparing to go back to the beast farm, a


    delicate figure appeared in front of him suddenly. Although her aura was restrained, it was obvious that


    she was at the King Realm.


    "Miss Eunice?" Rocky recognized her, but looked very calm.


    "Looks like you don''t want to see me..." Eunice curled her lips at Rocky''s expressionless face.


    "Oh, no. Of course I am eager to see a beautifuldy like you," Rocky teased.


    "Glib talking, huh?" Eunice snorted.


    "Do you have a message for me?" Rocky asked directly.


    "Not a stupid person, I see. Yes, I have a message for you. I am not an ungrateful person." Eunice


    crossed her arms over her chest.


    "Do you any good news?" Rocky asked.


    "I''ve got both good and bad news. Which one do you want first?" Eunice looked like she was enjoying


    keeping him in suspense.


    "Bad news!" Rocky decided after a while.


    "All right. I was unable to get any information about Marcia like you asked," Eunice said.


    "Huh? So what''s the good news?" Rocky asked.


    "Smile then. I have discovered that there is a group of prisoners from the Shura Race who have been


    sent to the battlefield of the Ethereal Region. Rumor has it that there are a lot of talented warriors


    among this group of prisoners, so the Shura Race intends to select the most remarkable ones from the


    field of battle and train them," Eunice informed him.


    "Why were they sent to the battlefield?" Rocky asked with a frown.


    "It''s quite simple. The best ones will naturally be the survivors. It''s natural selection," Eunice replied.


    "So the Shura Race is just going to let the best prisoners die at the battlefield?" Rocky''s face suddenly


    darkened.


    "That''s right. I guess very few of them will be left alive after a month," Eunice said.


    "Do you know their specific location?" Rocky asked.


    "I don''t know. But I can continue to inquire about it." Eunice shook her head. "But I think you should first


    tell me what rtionship you have with them."


    "I don''t think that has anything to do with you," Rocky said with a frown.


    "I have already told you that I don''t want to interfere in anything rted to the Shura Race. But this


    matter is obviously rted to them. I want to know if this will pose any threat to me." Eunice was more


    worried about her own interests.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone about this. No one will find out that you are my informant," Rocky


    promised.


    "Who knows if you''ll keep your word or sell me a little ways down the road?" Eunice cast suspicious a


    nce at Rocky.


    "Then what do you suppose I do that makes you trust me?" Rocky folded his arms across his chest.


    "Tell me the truth." It was obvious that Eunice wanted to know Rocky''s true identity.


    "I can only tell you that I am not an ordinary person." Rocky spoke mysteriously.


    "What do you mean?" Eunice red.


    "Make a guess!" Rocky raised his eyebrows and smiled. "Forget it. It''s a waste of time trying to talk to


    you.


    Onest thing: get out of the Sword Spirit Sect as soon as possible," Eunice suddenly said.


    "Why?" Rocky nced at her in confusion.


    "Did you pretend to be a representative of the Heaven Shadow Pavilion and then kill Knox of the Grand


    Sky Sect during thepetition?" Eunice asked seriously.


    "Does the Grand Sky Sect know about that already?" Rocky asked back.


    "Yup. So you''d better leave this ce at the earliest. If theye over to get back at you, you will be in


    a boatload of trouble. And don''t expect the Sword Spirit Sect to protect you," Eunice warned.


    "It wasn''t easy for me to make a ssh in the Sword Spirit Sect. It will be a loss if I leave all of a


    sudden," Rocky remarked, touching his chin.


    "Well, you cane and stay with me for the time being. I promise you will live a better life than you do


    in the Sword Spirit Sect," Eunice uttered after thinking for a while.


    "Do you want me to join the Robber Regiment?" Rocky asked with a smile.


    "That''s not necessary. The Robber Regiment is just a cover for our activities. Besides, it would be a


    waste of your talent to join it. I have heard that your strength has broken through to the medium stage


    of the Spiritual Infant. Is it true?" Eunice was highly curious about how Rocky had managed to make


    such an enormous breakthrough in such a short while. She also wanted to know how he''d gotten his


    hands on so many martial spirits.


    "That is my secret. If I tell you, it won''t remain so." Rocky naturally wasn''t going to tell her that.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "You are so mean!" Eunice snorted and then asked, "Will youe with me?"


    "If I leave, the Grand Sky Sect will certainly take the opportunity to make trouble. I''m not a coward. If


    they intend toe over, let them try." Rocky knew that once he left, the Grand Sky Sect would


    certainly take the opportunity to make trouble for the Sword Spirit Sect. He had to stay.


    "Well, that is your choice. Don''t say that I didn''t warn you." Seeing that Rocky had no intention of


    leaving with her, Eunice red at him disapprovingly and disappeared in an instant.


    "How did the Grand Sky Sect find out that I disguised myself as the representative of the Heaven


    Shadow Pavilion? Did someone from the Sword Spirit Sect tell them? Very few people knew about that.


    Who could it have been?" Rocky''s eyes darkened because he knew that things would be going to be


    troublesome.


    Hannah''s wedding day was less than a week away. Therefore, the Sword Spirit Sect was bustling with


    visitors. All the sects and ns of the Ethereal Region had sent in gifts for the joyous asion.


    The entire Sword Spirit Sect wasvishly decorated. The wedding of the sect leader''s daughter was a


    big event, and the entire city wanted to celebrate along with the family.


    However, many doubts pervaded over the identity of the groom, since no one knew who the man was.


    Word around town was that he was a spirit warrior from the Heaven Shadow Pavilion, but they didn''t


    even know his name, and the Sword Spirit Sect hadn''t announced it either. The groom''s identity was a


    big mystery that added to the fun of the event.


    While the city was talking, the groom himself, who was no one but Rocky, was busy examining Ally''s


    body in the dirty and smelly beast stable.


    "Hey, why are you here? You are the leader of the Security Hall now, but you don''t perform your duties


    all day long," Tessa said after she poked her head inside the stable.


    "What brings you here?" Rocky smiled.


    "I have nothing else to do, so I want to have apetition with you. It''s been days since you''ve taught


    me anything. I am bored." Tessa pouted.


    "I have taught you everything I needed to. You shouldprehend the rest on your own," Rocky


    responded.


    "But I still haven''t mastered the Spirit Possession," Tessained.


    "I told you that you need toprehend the Spirit Possession by yourself. It won''t be long before you


    grasp it, I am certain. Be patient." Rocky walked out of the beast stable after checking in on Ally.


    "Who knows if you are trying to dupe me?" Of course, Tessa wouldn''t give up.


    "I dare not do that." Rocky smiled and added, "Tessa, I may leave the Sword Spirit Sect very soon."


    "Leave very soon? Why?" She didn''t know that Rocky had pretended to be a representative of the


    Heaven Shadow Pavilion.


    "There is always a reason for everything I do. If I need to leave, then you should take good care of


    yourself." The truth was that Rocky did not find the Sword Spirit Sect too important, but he was a little


    reluctant to part with Tessa. They had been together for a long time now and grown quite fond of each


    other.


    "Stop messing around. You are the leader of the Security Hall now, and I just heard that Master


    Timothy wants to recruit you into the Sword Spirit Sect. If you do join the sect, then your future is very


    bright." Tessa thought Rocky was joking.


    "I''m afraid that n can''t keep up with the changes that have been set in motion. You should go now. I


    have something else to do, so I won''t apany you." After he finished speaking, Rocky left.

 Chapter 1499 The Turmoil At The Wedding

    Chapter 1499 The Turmoil At The Wedding


    "What''s wrong with this guy?" Looking at Rocky''s back, Tessa had a bad feeling.


    The wedding ceremony came in the blink of an eye.


    As the representatives of many ns and sects hade in advance yesterday, the Sword God


    Square was lively and festive early in the morning. Moreover, many big shots of the Ethereal Region


    were arriving one by one to congratte the Sword Spirit Sect.


    Timothy, who was about to be a father-inw, walked around the Sword God Square with the


    elders of the Sword Spirit Sect and greeted all the guests in person.


    When the auspicious time approached, Hannah, wearing a phoenix cor and an embroidered cloak,


    appeared in full view of the public, apanied by several maids in red. The audience was taken back


    in awe at the amazing sight.


    The next second, they burst into an uproar. Many of the men present were jealous. In their eyes,


    marrying one of the most beautiful women in the Ethereal Region could only be a blessing from a


    previous life.


    But although the bride hade out, the groom was still nowhere to be seen. As time ticked by, the


    atmosphere in the venue grew uneasy.


    Hannah, who was a little anxious, walked up to her father and asked in a low voice, "Father, where is


    Basil now?"


    "I''ve sent someone to call him. He will be here in any minute. Don''t worry. As long as you get married


    today without any trouble from the Grand Sky Sect, everything will be fine," Timothy replied


    reassuringly.


    "Have the members of the Grand Sky Secte?" Hannah asked with a frown.


    "Not yet. But we can''t let down our guard till the wedding is over. I have a feeling that Benedict will


    come." Judging by what Timothy knew about Benedict, thetter would never miss an opportunity to


    embarrass the Sword Spirit Sect, especially at a big asion like this wedding ceremony.


    Hannah nodded and took a deep breath to brace herself.


    Just as the conversation between the father and the daughter ended, the crowd suddenly became


    noisy, and many of their faces showed fear.


    Timothy and Hannah turned to look at the source of themotion at the same time. As expected,


    Benedict had just entered the square and was walking towards them, followed by a group of powerful


    masters at the King Realm. However, what was truly frightening was not Benedict, but the old man


    walking next to him. He was none other than Clyde Hai, a senior elder of the Sovereign Pavilion.


    He had a high reputation in the Sovereign Pavilion and was highly valued by their leader. Therefore, he


    was one of the big shots in the Ethereal Region. Even the ones who held power in big ns and sects


    respected him.


    Timothy had never expected that Benedict would bring such a big shot here. This was definitely a bad


    thing for them. Clyde Hai was an influential figure in the Sovereign Pavilion, and he was stronger than a


    master at the King Realm who cultivated the Imperial Soul. The Sword Spirit Sect couldn''t afford to


    offend him.


    Therefore, Timothy took his daughter as well as the elders of the Sword Spirit Sect to wee them.


    "Master Benedict, Elder Clyde, wee! Thank you foring to my daughter''s wedding," he said


    politely.


    "There''s no need for such courtesies, Master Timothy. We dide here to congratte you, but we


    also want to see a warrior from your sect." Benedict came straight to the point.


    "Who do you want to see? What do you mean?" Timothy asked coldly.


    "Isn''t there a man named Basil in your Sword Spirit Sect?" Benedict asked immediately. Although he


    knew that the representative of the Heaven Shadow Pavilion was none other than Basil, he didn''t know


    whether the Sword Spirit Sect had nned it from the beginning. Therefore, he didn''t start out by


    directly using the Sword Spirit Sect. Anyway, as long as he could prove that Basil was indeed the


    representative of the Heaven Shadow Pavilion, the public would definitely me the Sword Spirit Sect.


    "Yes, there is a Basil." Timothy kept his voice steady, but his heart sank. Since Benedict hade here


    just to ask about Basil, it was obvious that he knew something. Perhaps he had even found out that


    Basil was the representative of the Heaven Shadow Pavilion. Of course, there was a very low


    possibility of that, since Timothy had already discussed with the Heaven Shadow Pavilion ande to


    an arrangement. Other than himself, Rocky, Hannah, and a few elders, no one else knew about it.


    Logically speaking, it was impossible for the truth to have gotten out.


    "Good, please ask him toe here," Benedict said.


    "I don''t understand what you mean. Today is my daughter''s wedding day." Timothy frowned slightly.


    "I think you''d better stop pretending to be innocent. If you hand Basil over, the wedding may go on


    today. If not, I''m afraid we''ll have to sever all ties with you," Benedict said gloomily.


    At that moment, even the guests watching this exchange were confused. They all wondered what


    Benedict was up to.


    Upon hearing Benedict''s words, Timothy immediately understood that Benedict had indeed learned that


    Basil was the one who had secretly represented the Heaven Shadow Pavilion. However, Benedict


    hadn''t directly used the Sword Spirit Sect, which meant that he didn''t know the whole picture yet.


    Hannah, who was standing next to her father, froze, and her face turned cold. However, she refrained


    from saying anything, because she knew that this matter was not something she could solve.


    The elders of the Sword Spirit Sect also looked grave. They knew that if the truth was exposed, the


    reputation of the sect would suffer.


    "Master Benedict, if you have something to say, just say it. Don''t beat around the bush," Timothy said


    coldly after a moment''s silence. He had made up his mind that he would never hand Rocky over, no


    matter what happened.


    "Since you insist on lying and hiding the truth, I don''t think there''s any reason for me to continue being


    polite." Seeing that Timothy still wanted to protect Rocky, Benedict sneered and looked around at


    everyone present. "Everyone here is an esteemed citizen of the Ethereal Region, so please bear


    witness today. In case of any conflict between our sect and the Sword Spirit Sect in the future, no one


    should mistakenly think that we are the ones who initiated it."


    "Master Benedict, what''s going on?" a chief of one of the big ns asked immediately.


    "I just received a piece of evidence that proves that the representative of the Heaven Shadow Pavilion


    is actually a member of the Sword Spirit Sect. His name is Basil, and he is the leader of the Security


    Hall. That is to say, this man pretended to be the representative of the Heaven Shadow Pavilion and


    participated in the contest for marriage. Of course, the reason is obvious!" Benedict directly revealed


    the whole thing.


    In an instant, the crowd burst into an uproar. No one had expected that the representative of the


    Heaven Shadow Pavilion would turn out to be a member of the Sword Spirit Sect. Regardless of


    whether the Sword Spirit Sect had been aware of this fact or not, it was obviously cheating!


    "Master Benedict, you are slinging mud at us! Do you have any evidence to prove that Basil pretended


    to be the representative of the Heaven Shadow Pavilion? Show us," Timothy replied coldly.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Master Timothy, if we didn''t have conclusive evidence, we wouldn''t havee here with such a big


    group today. It''s time for you to stop pretending. It''s clear that you and your daughter already know


    about this, but you''re deliberately trying to hide it." Benedict''s tone and words had be a lot


    harsher.


    "Don''t just spout nonsense. If you have any evidence, show it now. Otherwise, please leave right


    away!" Timothy insisted.


    By now, the guests had already begun specting among themselves ande to various


    conclusions.


    "I''m just afraid that if we show the evidence, the Sword Spirit Sect will not be able to recover from the


    blow. Therefore, for the sake of our long-term friendship, I''m ready to let this matter go... as long as you


    agree to my two conditions," Benedict proposed, seizing the chance.

 Chapter 1500 Hand Him Over

    Chapter 1500 Hand Him Over


    "Master Benedict, you must be out of your mind!" Timothy had a very bad feeling when he noticed that


    Benedict looked too determined. However, he was not about topromise.


    "My two conditions are incredibly simple. First, I want you to cancel the engagement between Miss


    Hannah and the Heaven Shadow Pavilion''s representative. Second, you must hand Basil over to me,"


    Benedict continued on as if he didn''t hear Timothy''s words.


    "Master Benedict, if you have any evidence to prove that Basil pretended to be the Heaven Shadow


    Pavilion''s representative, I may consider the first condition. However, the second one is uneptable


    for us. Even if Basil did something wrong, the Sword Spirit Sect should be the one to deal with him.


    With all due respect, I think it''s none of your business,"


    Timothy wisely suggested.


    "The members of the Sovereign Pavilion are the ones who want to take Basil away since he killed


    Knox, who has been sent to cultivate in the Sovereign Pavilion a few years ago. Thus, the Sovereign


    Pavilion considers him their member too. If Basil really killed him, it means that he has also


    disrespected the Sovereign Pavilion!


    And that is why Elder Clyde of the Sovereign Pavilion came with me this time,"


    Benedict answered snidely.


    Hearing that, Timothy immediately turned to Clyde, who was silently fuming with his whole face red and


    livid.


    "You''d better hand him over to us now. Or are you willing to sacrifice and destroy the harmony between


    us?


    As long as you hand him over, the peace between us won''t suffer, and we will forget any hurt that has


    come between us,"


    Clyde finally stated.


    "If you want to take him away, then you have to hand over the evidence first!"


    Timothy could confidently challenge them because he was sure that Benedict didn''t have sufficient


    evidence to prove their allegations.


    "Well, if you insist on being so stubborn, we have no choice but to show you some evidence!"


    Benedict sneered and then waved his hands, shouting, "Guards!"


    The next moment, a short-statured disciple dressed in the Sword Spirit City''s typical clothes came out.


    As soon as Timothyid eyes on the disciple, his eyes turned cold and guarded.


    Then, Benedict gestured towards the guards, who made way for the disciple to move forward.


    "Now, tell me what you heard about the conversation between Basil and Miss Hannah..."


    hemanded.


    At once, the whole ce grew quiet as they waited for the disciple to answer.


    "Tha¡ªthat day..." the disciple stuttered heavily, obviously nervous. "I happened to hear a conversation


    between Master Basil and Miss Hannah outside the Medical Service Hall. Master Basil was telling Miss


    Hannah that he had pretended to be the Heaven Shadow Pavilion''s representative so that he could


    participate in thepetition. That way, she wouldn''t have to marry into the other sect..."


    the disciple narrated fearfully, stammering and stumbling over his words.


    The crowd around them exploded into an uproar once they heard his testimony.


    "Well, Master Timothy, is that enough evidence for you? The disciple of your Sword Spirit City heard it


    himself. I''m not framing you up. And, of course, you can''t deny that this person is a disciple of the


    Sword Spirit City." Benedict nced at Timothy with a look of certainty.


    It was evident from Timothy''s surprised expression that he didn''t expect one of their disciples to testify


    against them, nor did he expect anybody to have overheard Basil and Hannah''s conversation. But how


    could such a disciple have the courage to confide their secrets to the Grand Sky Sect? If the disciple


    was not a traitor, then there was someone behind him! Regardless of who was moving behind the


    scenes, it was a big crisis for the Sword Spirit Sect at present.


    "Miss Hannah, are you going to deny it in front of my witness here?" Benedict then looked at Hannah


    who was standing behind Timothy.


    Hannah''s pink lips were reddened because she had been biting them worriedly. She, too, hadn''t


    expected something like that. It turned out she and Rocky had been too careless.


    "Master Timothy, now that you''ve heard that, I hope you won''t insist on denying anymore. If you didn''t


    ask Basil to do it, then that means he did this on his own, and it had nothing to do with your Sword


    Spirit Sect. Therefore, you would dly hand him over to us. We hope you can put the welfare of your


    sect above your emotions in this case. Otherwise, everyone present will think that it is the Sword Spirit


    Sect that is behind this matter. That''s not a good thing for your sect!"


    Evidently, Benedict was threatening Timothy.


    At this point, Clyde also chimed in, urging Timothy to surrender Rocky too.


    "Master Timothy, I hope that you''ll think twice before you make a decision. Keep in mind that defending


    Basil here will cause trouble, not only for you but also for your Sword Spirit Sect. I don''t want to makeText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    trouble for your sect, but I have to help the Sovereign Pavilion''s leader deal with this matter and give


    him an exnation."


    "Our Sword Spirit Sect is also a famous sect. How can such a young disciple prove what he is saying?


    If I give in so easily, people will gossip about me!" Of course, Timothy was not afraid of Benedict''s


    threat, as the Sword Spirit Sect was also powerful in its own right.


    "I didn''t expect that you would protect Basil to the detriment of the Sword Spirit Sect''s reputation,"


    Benedict remarked with one eyebrow raised critically. He didn''t expect that Timothy would be so


    stubborn.


    "I am not defending him. All I am saying is that your usations are groundless. You don''t have


    enough evidence, so why should I believe you?"


    Timothy answered, relentlessly denying all of their usations.


    "Well, in that case, I''ll have to present airtight evidence to you then. Master Miguel, pleasee over


    here!"


    Benedictughingly announced.


    "Miguel?!"


    Timothy was stunned.


    Miguel, who hadn''t appeared before, suddenly walked out of the crowd.


    He nced at the crowd as if to check if everyone''s attention was on him. Then he said to Timothy,


    "Leader, please don''t have to cover up for Basil. He pretended to be the Heaven Shadow Pavilion''s


    representative! I''m willing to prove that even if I have to risk my life.


    I also know that you found out about it after it happened, but you chose to cover up the incident for the


    sake of the Sword Spirit Sect''s reputation. In fact, Basil has cheated all of you! He is an ambitious and


    venomous snake. He deliberately hides his strength and stays at our Sword Spirit Sect. Now, he even


    pretended to be the Heaven Shadow Pavilion''s representative to marry Hannah. It''s really unforgivable!


    Moreover, he has colluded with the Robber Regiment. I''ve heard that he once abducted a senior


    member of the Robber Regiment, butter he let her go. Don''t you think that''s very suspicious? This


    person is definitely a wolf in sheep''s clothing!


    So, I''ming forward to expose and denounce him for the sake of the Sword Spirit Sect!"


    "Miguel!


    I can''t believe you..."


    Timothy didn''t expect that Miguel would actuallye to their enemies on his own just to throw Rocky


    under the bus and nder his name.


    "Master Timothy, it looks like you didn''t expect Miguel toe to us and disclose this matter. Even if


    you don''t believe a mere disciple from your Sword Spirit Sect, you should believe Miguel since he is


    your adopted son." A wicked smile spread on Benedict''s face.


    At that moment, not only the guests present, but people from both the Sword Spirit Sect and the Sword


    Spirit City were also looking at each other in surprise. They whispered to each other, showing a trace of


    disdain. Now that even Miguel hade forward, they had to believe that Basil was indeed a cunning


    and evil guy.


    "Miguel, what the hell are you talking about?!"


    Hannah blurted out, looking extremely exasperated.


    "Hannah, don''t let Basil fool you.


    He was only trying to get close to you before because he wants to marry you!"


    Miguel told her firmly.


    Hannah was rendered speechless. She didn''t know what else to say, for she knew that no matter what


    she said now, it could not change everyone''s opinion.


    "Master Timothy, Master Miguel has already spoken on this matter. I think you should stop being


    stubborn now. I give my word that I won''t make things even worse, as long as you agree with the two


    conditions I have set before. I can assure everyone present that this matter has nothing to do with your


    Sword Spirit Sect..." At that point, Benedict was internally smiling, as he knew that his n had


    seeded. The Sword Spirit Sect was surely going to hand Basil over to them now. They had no other


    choice.


    Timothy hesitated. He knew that it was useless to say anything now, but he also knew that if he handed


    over Basil, it would be equivalent to admitting that the Sword Spirit Sect was at fault too. However, if he


    didn''t hand him over, it would imply that they were going against the Grand Sky Sect and, even worse,


    the Sovereign Pavilion.


    "Leader Timothy, I think we''d better hand over Basil first. We can at least avoid offending the Sovereign


    Pavilion..."


    "That''s right, leader. You should put the welfare of our sect above everything else!"


    "Although Basil is incredibly talented, he has gone too far this time."


    At the time, the elders of the Sword Spirit Sect also changed their sides, as they hoped that Timothy


    would protect the reputation of the Sword Spirit Sect first.


    "Father!" Hannah was hesitant because she knew that the Sword Spirit Sect was in a dilemma.


    However, she was torn because she didn''t want to hand Rocky over.


    On the other hand, Timothy couldn''t help feeling helpless and morose. He soon noticed that Rocky


    hadn''t shown up yet, so he thought that the young man might have noticed that something was up.


    "Well, as much as I want to help you, Basil is no longer in the Sword Spirit Sect. I can''t hand him over


    to you," he said.


    "What?! That''s impossible! I just saw him yesterday!" Miguel disagreed adamantly.


    "Hmm... It seems that you still want to defend Basil even if that will put the Sword Spirit Sect in danger.


    In that case, we have to offend you. I will find that guy today, even if I have to search your whole sect!"


    Benedict shouted, intending to make the first move and teach the sect a lesson.


    "Wait!"


    Suddenly, a calm voice called out, catching everyone''s attention.

 Chapter 1501 Rocky Was Taken Away

    Chapter 1501 Rocky Was Taken Away


    Then, everyone followed the voice and eventually saw a figure walking towards them leisurely as if he


    was just taking a leisurely stroll in his own backyard. In just a few moments, the crowd was able to


    clearly see his face.


    ¡°Basil? Is that him?¡±


    Indeed, it was Rocky. In fact, he had already been here a while ago, but he just waited to see how


    things would develop. It just surprised him the most that Miguel dared to betray the Sword Spirit Sect


    and put the me on him so that the Grand Sky Sect would take action against him. He knew that


    Miguel had a huge grudge against him, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would go as far as dragging the


    sect down. Because of Miguel¡¯s usation, he had no other choice but to take the fall. After all, the


    only persons who knew about his fake identity during thepetition were Timothy, Ramon, and


    Hannah.


    Logically, Rocky could have just left after knowing about this. If he was to be handed over to the Grand


    Sky Sect, his chances of survival would be slim to none. However, if he escaped, the Sword Spirit Sect


    would have to deal with it. Thus, he made up his mind to sacrifice himself before he left the Sword


    Spirit Sect. This way, he could also make them owe him big time and take advantage of it in the future.


    Seeing that Rocky chose to show up before them, Timothy had mixed emotions. He was d that


    Rocky was such a loyal warrior, who was willing to face the consequences, but at the same time, he


    also felt very guilty.


    ¡°You, brat! I knew you wouldn¡¯t leave just like that.¡± Miguel was also relieved. After all, he was worried


    that if Rocky escaped, he mighte back one day and get back at him. But now that Rocky was


    going to be turned over to the Grand Sky Sect, Miguel couldn¡¯t help but rejoice inside him.


    ¡°Master Benedict, let me just rify that this matter has nothing to do with the Sword Spirit Sect. I did it


    alone. They only knew of what I¡¯ve done afterward,¡± Rocky dered, absolving the Sword Spirit Sect


    and all other people of the responsibility for what he did.


    ¡°Basil!¡± Hannah couldn¡¯t help but tremble upon hearing Rocky¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t expect that he would


    choose to make such a huge sacrifice without any hesitation.


    At the same time, Timothy also wanted to say something, but he just gritted his teeth. He knew that the


    reason why Rocky showed up was to protect the reputation of the Sword Spirit Sect and shoulder the


    responsibility. If they tried to save Rocky, his grand gesture would be in vain.


    Benedict red at Rocky and threatened him deliberately, ¡°Well, that is very sensible of you. You¡¯d


    better go with us quietly, so that maybe, you can survive. But if you resist, I know you can already


    imagine the consequences.¡± However, at the back of his mind, he actually wanted Rocky to resist so


    that he could have a reason to kill him in front of all the people of the Sword Spirit Sect as a warning to


    others.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Rocky replied immediately. It surprised everyone that he had just given up that


    quickly.


    Even Benedict was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that Rocky would be this willing to go with them.


    ¡°No one dare touch him!¡± All of a sudden, Ramon appeared beside Rocky and guarded him with all his


    might.


    At the same time, another delicate figure appeared. ¡°If anyone tries to take Basil away, you¡¯ll have to


    get past me first!¡± It was Tessa who screamed at the top of her lungs.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this¡­¡± Seeing Ramon and Tessa appear by his side, Rocky shook his head and


    urged them to stop.


    ¡°What are you saying? We can¡¯t let them take you away!¡± Ramon argued. He didn¡¯t want to see Rocky


    sacrifice himself just to protect the Sword Spirit Sect. Rocky just did his job, so it baffled Ramon that he


    should be the only one to take the fall.


    ¡°He¡¯s right. We¡¯re going to defend you.¡± Then, Tessa suddenly summoned Nightshade.


    Perhaps it was her eagerness to protect Rocky at all costs that the moment Nightshade emerged, it


    instantly turned into a shining spiritual light and flew swiftly towards Tessa.


    Although it was her first time activating the Spirit Possession, she had already mastered the essence of


    the skill, thanks to Rocky¡¯s guidance. Therefore, the next moment, the spiritual light of Nightshade


    directly merged with her. Afterward, her delicate face and body began to change dramatically. At the


    same time, a pair of scarlet wings spread on her back, making her look formidable.


    Her spiritual power had also risen to the peak of the primary stage of the Spiritual Infant, which instantly


    shocked everyone present.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Basil¡¯s skill? When did Tessa master it?¡± Hannah eximed as her eyes widened.


    ¡°Now, who¡¯s going to fight me?¡± With the aid of the Spirit Possession technique, Tessa became much


    more confident even though she was facing several powerful warriors at the King Realm.


    Benedict and the others from the Grand Sky Sect were also taken aback to see that Tessa exhibited a


    unique skill that enabled her to merge with her spiritual beast. However, they still didn¡¯t take her


    seriously.


    ¡°Tessa, stop it! You are not to use the Spirit Possession this way. Deactivate it at once!¡± Rocky said


    immediately. It was clear to him that it was meaningless for Tessa to use the Spirit Possession in this


    situation. So, he walked behind her, patted her on the shoulder, and forcefully deactivated the Spirit


    Possession for her.


    Since it was her first time fully activating the skill, she felt very weak as it deactivated. All of a sudden,


    she fell into Rocky¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Basil, please. You can¡¯t go with them¡­¡± Tessa pleaded to Rocky as her eyes turned red and tears


    welled up in her beautiful eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a silly girl. Why are you crying? I¡¯m not going to die. I¡¯lle back sooner orter. I


    promise.¡± Rocky just smiled and walked to Ramon with Tessa in his arms. ¡°Take good care of her for


    me during my absence. Make sure she won''t make any trouble. We¡¯ll meet again soon.¡± He revealed a


    faint smile and handed Tessa to Ramon.


    Seeing that Rocky had already made up his mind, Ramon had no choice but to nod and walk back to


    the crowd with Tessa in his arms.


    ¡°Basil! Please!¡± Hannah¡¯s delicate body was trembling violently. She wanted to cry, but no tears were


    coming out of her eyes.


    ¡°Miss Hannah, don¡¯t worry. Just be sure to get me something when Ie back.¡± Rocky waved his


    hand and let out a faint smile.


    ¡°I will! Listen carefully! You¡¯re still my husband to be. I will wait for you toe back and we will finish


    this wedding. If you die, I will never marry anyone else and I will live alone for the rest of my life! So,


    you¡¯d better keep your word. I, Hannah Qiu, swear in front of all these people today!¡± Hannah


    unexpectedly did something that left the people present bbergasted.


    That was such a serious promise to make. After all, no one knew if Rocky would really live once he was


    sent to the Grand Sky Sect.


    ¡°Miss Hannah, you don¡¯t have to say that!¡± Even Rocky was dumbfounded by Hannah¡¯s words.


    At the same time, Ramon, who was still holding Tessa in his arms, also looked at Hannah and Rocky.


    He didn¡¯t know that Hannah had such strong feelings for Rocky, but he was not angry at all. In his


    opinion, he didn¡¯t deserve Hannah in the first ce. Besides, if it was Rocky to be her husband, he


    would feel at ease.


    "I¡¯ll wait for you¡­" Hannah finally said with lots of expectation.


    ¡°Goodbye, for now, everyone.¡± Rocky averted his eyes and didn¡¯t say anything more. Then, he turned


    to Timothy and cupped his hands. Finally, he looked at Benedict and said, ¡°Master Benedict, we can go


    now.¡±


    ¡°Seal his spiritual power!¡± Benedict immediately ordered and signaled a powerful warrior at the King


    Realm to watch Rocky¡¯s movements, in case he suddenlyunched an attack.


    Soon enough, a warrior walked in front of Rocky and released his spiritual power with his fingers. Then,


    he directed it at Rocky¡¯s chest and sealed his spiritual power. During the whole process, Rocky didn¡¯t


    resist at all.


    ¡°Take him away!¡± Benedictmanded loudly as he waved his hand.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    After the order, Rocky was instantly surrounded by more than a dozen powerful warriors at the King


    Realm from the Grand Sky Sect.


    ¡°See youter, Master Timothy.¡± Benedict cupped his hands towards Timothy with a defiant sneer on


    his face before leaving.


    Clyde also nodded at Timothy and immediately went back to Benedict¡¯s side.


    The warriors at the King Realm followed after the two of them with Rocky at the center of their


    formation.


    Now that Rocky was taken away, the wedding couldn¡¯t proceed. Soon, the guests had also left one by


    one, knowing that there wasn¡¯t anything left to see there.


    Before long, the only people left in the Sword God Square were the members of the Sword Spirit Sect.


    ¡°Guard, arrest Miguel now!¡± Timothy¡¯s voice echoed abruptly as he firmly issued the


    order.

 Chapter 1502 What Task

    Chapter 1502 What Task


    The members of the Sword Spirit Sect exchanged confused nces, unsure as to why Timothy gave


    such an order.


    Before they could respond, however, a man in white appeared. Rocky had seen the man several times


    and he was Timothy''s personal guard. He dragged Miguel to the front and made him kneel.


    "Leader, why do you punish me? I did nothing wrong! I just got rid of the man that could''ve put our sect


    at risk!" Miguel pleaded. Obviously, he was still under the impression he''d done the sect a huge favor.


    "You will go to the icy cliff to ponder on your faults. You won''t be allowed to leave until I say so!"


    Timothy suddenly sighed. "Our Sword Spirit Sect owes Basil too much." Without even casting a nce


    at his godson, he then abruptly left.


    Hannah, on the other hand, took a look at Miguel. Shaking her head in disappointment, she then


    walked over to Ramon, who had Tessa in his arms, and said, "Let''s go."


    Ramon nodded and followed Hannah''s lead.


    On the other side, after Rocky was taken away from the Sword Spirit Sect, he was taken away by the


    elder of the Sovereign Pavilion. Because Benedict knew that if Rocky was taken to the Sovereign


    Pavilion, he would probably be crippled even if he wasn''t killed. So he didn''t ask about it and directly


    took his members back to the Grand Sky Sect.


    "I really don''t understand what the elder is thinking! We went through such lengths to catch this guy!"


    "He killed Knox. Anyway, he will die. I would rather kill him right now!"


    "I heard that the elder also wanted him dead, but it seems that someone persuaded him to let that guy


    live."


    "Really? Is he significant in any way?"


    The team led by the elder of the Sovereign Pavilion continued to grumble. Rocky was not some big


    shot, but the elder personally led the team to catch him. It was rather confusing for the team members.


    Rocky could hear everything they said. Choosing to keep quiet, he couldn''t help but bear a cold


    expression. He knew he could escape if he really wanted to. However, he had a hunch that something


    was at y here, and he wanted to see how it panned out.


    In the dead of night, the team escorted Rocky to a remote and deserted cliff.


    ''I suppose they''re not going to take me back to the Sovereign Pavilion,'' Rocky wondered.


    About two hourster, they made it to the top of a cliff. A cold wind blew and ruffled their clothes.


    Everyone couldn''t help but shiver, from the cold and the chilling atmosphere.


    "This should be the spot," the elder said with a wave of his hand. "Leave him here. Let''s go!"


    "Are you really going to leave me here like this?" Rocky frowned.


    "If you can make it down the cliff alive today, then you''re a lucky guy. If you can''t, well, then you should


    me yourself for you offended the wrong person," the elder said abruptly.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Did I offend anyone?" Rocky asked in confusion.


    Without gracing him with an answer, the elder and the team left Rocky there.


    Watching their receding figures, Rocky narrowed his eyes. Studying his surroundings carefully, he felt


    that there was an unusual aura in the air, but he couldn''t describe it.


    After hesitating for a moment, he decided to take a step forward...


    Bang!


    All of a sudden, a spiritual light shed under Rocky''s foot, surprising him for a moment.


    "I don''t know who''s out there," Rocky announced, cupping his hands modestly. "Whoever it is, please


    show yourself!"


    "Ha-ha, brat!" Suddenly, a sweet voice echoed across the cliff.


    Rocky squinted. The voice sounded familiar to him. Suddenly, a light shed before him and a plump


    figure appeared before him.


    "It''s you! Long time no see!" Rocky recognized the figure immediately; it was Eunice.


    "Surprised?" Eunice smiled widely. "Truly, it''s been a while!" she said.


    "Were you the one who asked the Sovereign Pavilion to let me go?" Rocky instantly guessed.


    "Well, I''m not powerful enough to make it listen to all my demands. But if it weren''t for me, you''d be


    dead by now. Fortunately for you, the Sovereign Pavilion is sensible enough not to hurt you on your


    way here," Eunice answered.


    "Then, thank you so much!" Rocky said gratefully, decidedly ignoring Eunice''s ambiguity.


    "Don''t thank me. I only saved you because I was ordered toe here," Eunice answered, crossing


    her arms over her chest.


    "Order? Whose order?" Rocky echoed, his eyes narrowing.


    "Now''s not the time to discuss such things," she said mysteriously. "You just need to know that, now,


    you''re my follower and you need to help me carry out a task."


    "What task?" Of course, Rocky knew that Eunice did not save him out of kindness. There was no such


    thing as a free lunch in this world, let alone saving lives for free.


    "I want you toe with me to the Sky-suppressing School right this instant," Eunice replied.


    "The Sky-suppressing School?" Rocky echoed, deep in thought. "Does it have anything to do with the


    Sky-suppressing Mansion?" The name sounded familiar to him.


    "That''s right." Eunice nodded. "The school is founded by the Sky-suppressing Sect, and it''s where the


    elites of the sect gather. There, you will see countless warriors at the King Realm. Moreover, it is also a


    ce conducive to improving one''s strength."


    "You saved my life to bring me to a good school? What''s in it for you?" Rocky had a hunch something


    exciting was in store for him.


    "You don''t need to know that," she answered with a dismissive wave of her hand. "What you do need to


    know is that once we enter the school, you must be a representative at the Spiritual Infant


    Contest of the three major schools in three months."


    "The Spiritual Infant Contest?" Rocky raised an eyebrow.


    "It is a top-level contest for the King Realm warriors with Spiritual Infants," Eunice exined patiently.


    "The winner gets a very handsome reward. Also, they''ll get the chance to break through to the Imperial


    Soul!"


    "Oh, that sounds good," Rocky said with a smile. "Then, are you saying that our task is to be the


    representatives of the Spiritual Infant Contest? That''s it?"


    "This is the first part of the task. I will tell you the next part once we manage to do that," Eunice said in


    a low voice, keeping Rocky in suspense.

 Chapter 1503 The Sky-suppressing School

    Chapter 1503 The Sky-suppressing School


    "Well, can I refuse to do that?" Rocky asked hesitantly.


    "No. If you refuse, the master who came with me will kill you mercilessly. This secret can''t be known by


    others." Eunice''s eyes turned cold as she directed them at Rocky.


    Then, Rocky''s eyes narrowed as he felt a strange aura nearby. It turned out that it was from the guy


    who was with Eunice. From his judgment, that guy''s strength was probably far above his.


    "You still want to obtain the information about those prisoners, right? I can help with that if you stay with


    me. You can learn more about them. It''s your choice," Eunice said with a cunning smile.


    "Well, I guess I''ll do that. Besides, I can''t go back to the Sword Spirit Sect right now, and I have


    nowhere to go." Rocky shrugged with a bitter smile. He originally nned to enter the Sword Spirit Sect


    in order for him to have a better cultivation environment, but now, he thought that it would be a better


    choice to go to the Sky-suppressing School. Since Eunice was offering that to him, he wouldn''t let the


    chance slip by. Moreover, he deemed that she could indeed help him a lot regarding his search for his


    formerrades.


    "At least you made a wise choice," Eunice said as she snorted coldly.


    "So, when are we going to set out?" Rocky asked straightforwardly.


    "When? Right now!" Eunice suddenly took out a Beast Spirit Jade and instantly summoned a spiritual


    beast that could fly.


    "Let''s go!" Eunice immediately jumped onto the back of the spiritual beast and gestured Rocky to hop


    on.


    Rocky followed closely and leaped on the back of her spiritual beast.


    As they got on, the spiritual beast flew into the sky at a fast speed.


    "What''s your rtionship with the Robber Regiment?" Rocky asked Eunice after a while, as he became


    bored.


    "Why don''t you make a guess?" Eunice replied as he nced at Rocky.


    "Hmm. Initially, I thought that the Robber Regiment was just a group of ordinary bandits. However, after


    seeing you, I changed my thoughts. After all, a beautifuldy like you can''t be some mere bandit. So,


    I''m guessing that the Robber Regiment is just a front and it is hiding its true identity. Also, you may not


    be the leader of the Robber Regiment, but I think you have more power than him," Rocky guessed as


    he rubbed his chin.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "If I heard you say that before, I might have killed you without any hesitation." Eunice didn''t expect that


    Rocky''s analysis was spot on, so her eyes immediately narrowed as she stared at him.


    "Huh? Why is that?" Rocky asked with a smug smile on his face.


    "You''re much smarter than you appear, so I might have decided that you''re going to be a lot of trouble.


    However, we''re in the same boat now, so it''s actually beneficial for us to have those wits. Let me tell


    you this, the Robber Regiment is indeed not an ordinary bandit group. It is a small organization under a


    force that aims to unite the entire Ethereal Region," Eunice briefly exined.


    "What? That''s ambitious. Unifying the Ethereal Region is not going to be easy!" Rocky couldn''t help but


    let out a frown upon hearing that. Based on his experience, it was impossible to unify a world or even a


    region if one didn''t possess absolute power.


    "There is no other choice but to make that happen! The future of the Ethereal Region depends on it.


    Right now, the region is in a chaotic mess because the three major sects are hostile to each other.


    There is internal strife everywhere," Eunice remarked indignantly.


    "Isn''t it just normal? After all, it is people''s nature to want to rule over the other," Rocky said


    indifferently.


    "Normal? In the entire Supreme Ethernd, the Ethereal Region of the human race is the weakest one.


    Because of the continuous provocation of the Shura Race, our human race and the spiritual race are in


    a bloody war. As we speak, the borders are in grave danger. But what? The three major sects are just


    doing nothing as if they aren''t the least concerned! In no time, the entire Ethereal Region will face a


    devastating situation. That is if nothing is still done." Eunice spoke as she crossed her arms.


    "Wait a minute. If the three major sects are doing nothing, then who is resisting the spiritual race at the


    border?" Rocky furrowed his brows and was a bit confused.


    "The Di n of the Ethereal Region," Eunice replied tly.


    "The Di n?" When Rocky heard that, his brows suddenly raised. He immediately remembered when


    he talked with Lorenzost time, Lorenzo mentioned the Di n and the inheritances that he left there.


    "The Di n is the only super force in the Ethereal Region that doesn''t have its own sect. But even so,


    its power is formidable enough to contend with any of the three major sects," Eunice added.


    "Really? They''re that strong?" Rocky said as he was slightly surprised.


    "Of course. They are the direct descendants of the first royal family that ruled the Ethereal Region. But


    since the decline of the royal family and the continuous emergence of various ns and sects, the


    royal family gradually lost its power and became the current Di n. Therefore, they''re also one of the


    oldest forces that exist in the Ethereal Region. Since then, the Di n has been in a secluded state


    with low-key developments. Moreover, it is the one that maintains the bnce and stability in the


    Ethereal Region. Because they seldom appear, no one really knows how powerful they are. Thus, even


    the three major sects do not dare to provoke the Di n needlessly. It is also the reason why the Di


    n is regarded as the most mysterious sect in the Ethereal Region," Eunice said with a hint of pride.


    "So, what''s your rtionship with the Di n?" From the expression on Eunice''s face and how she told


    the story of the n, Rocky instantly knew that she must have a close connection with them.


    "I don''t have any direct rtionship with the Di n," Eunice said as she suddenly avoided Rocky''s


    gaze.


    "Well, based on what you said, you just admitted that you have an indirect rtionship with them,"


    Rocky remarked as he realized that she was hiding something from him.


    "Are you a nosy one or what? I can''t tell you more about it. The brief background that I told you about


    the n should be enough!" Eunice said, avoiding any more conversation about the Di n.


    After that, the two of them fell silent and minded their own business.


    Two days and one nightter, they finally arrived at the Supreme General City where the Sky-


    suppressing Mansion was located.


    The Supreme General City was famous in the Ethereal Region because the city and the Sky-


    suppressing Mansion were actually closely rted to the royal family. In fact, the founder of the Sky-


    suppressing Mansion was a great general who had served the royal family in the past. However, due to


    the severe internal strife within the royal family, he decided to do something to salvage the city. Thus,


    he made his move and took over it, making himself the Supreme General.


    Of course, the royal family didn''t recognize his title. They sent troops to attack the city, but in the end,


    they repeatedly failed, causing great losses on their side. The battle was the main reason why the city


    became very famous, and it was recorded in the annals of the region''s history.


    Seeing that they could do nothing to take the city down, the royal family could only acquiesce in the


    existence of both the Supreme General and the city.


    Later on, the royal family started declining. That was when the Supreme General set up the Sky-


    suppressing Mansion and took the opportunity to train spirit warriors that had potentials in order to


    make them stronger. Therefore, the Sky-suppressing Mansion''s power and influence in the Ethereal


    Region were actually more deep-rooted than the other existing sects.


    At the same time, the Sky-suppressing School was founded about three hundred years ago by the Sky-


    suppressing Mansion, and it was recorded as the earliest school to be established in the Ethereal


    Region. After that, two other sects followed suit and established their own schools.


    The Sky-suppressing School was located at the center of the Supreme General City, covering an area


    of a thousand acres. Back then, it was actually the original location of the Sky-suppressing Mansion.


    But in order to expand the scale of the school, the leader of the Sky-suppressing Mansion wisely


    decided to move the location of the mansion to another ce, and let the school be established on the


    original location of the mansion. With that, the Sky-suppressing School was built, surrounded by tall


    walls that were as tough as steel. At a nce, it could bepared to an imprable fortress.


    After a while, the spiritual beast that was carrying Rocky and Eunicended on the beast field at the


    eastern edge of the Sky-suppressing School. At the same time, several other spiritual beasts came


    from various directions andnded on the field. It appeared that many spirit warriors at the King Realm


    had also arrived.


    "This ce is bustling with different kinds of people!" Rocky uttered as he looked around.


    "Of course. Today is the appointed day for the warriors to go to the Sky-suppressing School and report


    their arrivals," Eunice responded in a low voice.


    "By the way, what kind of identity are we going to use to enter the Sky-suppressing School?" Rocky


    asked as he remembered that they hadn''t talked about it yet.


    "We''re going in as the members of the Di n," Eunice answered with a smirk on her face.

 Chapter 1504 Settled In The School

    Chapter 1504 Settled In The School


    ¡°I thought you said you had nothing to do with the Di n?¡± Rocky teased, shaking his head.


    ¡°Well, just because I have no direct rtion to them doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t enter the school pretending


    to be one of them, right?¡± Eunice retorted as she rolled her eyes at Rocky.


    Seeing her huffy face, Rocky immediately wore a ¡°you win¡± look, then sighed and smiled.


    ¡°Before you register, let me show you around the school first,¡± Eunice amiably offered. Her invitation


    gave Rocky the impression that she knew the ce well.


    ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t this your first time here?¡± Rocky found it odd that she would offer to give him a tour to an


    unfamiliar ce.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Eunice replied casually and started walking forward.


    As Rocky looked at her back, he shook his head and muttered something under his breath. ¡°What a


    mysterious woman! I wonder who she really is.¡±


    Intrigued, he willingly caught up to Eunice and followed her.


    While Rocky was thinking about what secrets she must be keeping, Eunice showed him around the


    Sky-suppressing School.


    "The Sky-suppressing Mansion is led by a military family, so their management naturally adopts


    military-style practices. Every warrior who chooses to enter the school is subject to very strict control.


    Despite the stringent supervision, the school still attracts a lot of spirit warriors to go there, mainly


    because it will produce at least three spirit warriors with Imperial Souls, around thirty spirit warriors with


    Spiritual Infants at the middle stage, and hundreds of young talents every year,"


    Eunice introduced in detail. ¡°It¡¯s actually not a big deal. What I¡¯m about to tell you, though, is the most


    terrifying part about this mansion.¡± As she spoke, she had an exaggerated expression on her face.


    ¡°Why? What¡¯s so impressive about it?¡± Rocky returned her enthusiasm with excitement.


    When Eunice perceived that Rocky was eager to find out, she leaned a little closer to him and talked in


    hushed whispers. ¡°Last year, the school trained the most famous female genius in the Ethereal Region.


    She''s only eighteen years old now, but has the strength that is close to that of the warriors with Imperial


    Soul. She¡¯s the daughter of the current chief of the Sky-suppressing Mansion. Everyone knew her as


    the destined phoenix girl. Word has it, they even recognize her as the most beautiful woman in the


    entire Ethereal Region.¡±


    ¡°Really? Now I¡¯m getting more interested in this,¡± Rocky replied with a visible grin on his face.


    "Tch. Pervert!" Eunice immediately retorted disdainfully.


    ¡°What? I¡¯m not interested in her. I¡¯m curious about her strength. You said it yourself. She¡¯s just eighteen


    years old. It¡¯s almost impossible for her to reach a level that is close to the Imperial Soul given her


    young age. Unless there¡¯s a unique trick or something¡­¡± Rocky said as if he was deep in thought.


    ¡°There have been many rumors circting around the Ethereal Region, but I¡¯m afraid that only the


    people from the Sky-suppressing Mansion know the truth behind it. Besides, we don¡¯t have time for


    that. We will enter the school because we have to carry out a certain task. Since we¡¯re here using the


    name of the Di n, theoretically, no one should dare make trouble for us. However, just in case, we


    should still keep a low profile and avoid confronting anyone as much as possible, especially those from


    the Sky-suppressing Mansion,¡± Eunice warned sternly.


    ¡°But what if they deliberately provoked me?¡± Rocky asked indifferently.


    ¡°Why would someone provoke you? If you keep yourself out of trouble, no one will intentionally offend


    you!¡± Upon saying that, Eunice took a good look at Rocky. Although she knew that he was by no


    means an ordinary person, if one would just inspect his appearance, there would be nothing special


    about him. Moreover, his spiritual aura was also weak. Eunice couldn''t even figure out how he had


    cultivated to his current level.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. After all, I¡¯m so charming. Even if I don¡¯t do anything, some people get envious of me,¡±


    Rocky retorted in a conceited tone.


    ¡°You narcissistic bastard! Stop dreaming!¡± Eunice snapped back.


    Hearing her serious reaction, Rocky couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.


    Due to his loudugher, many people around them looked over in their direction. Then, soon enough, a


    very mature and burly man suddenly approached them.


    ¡°Eunice? What are you doing here?¡± The man seemed to know Eunice and was a bit surprised to see


    her here.


    ¡°Hayden?¡± As she looked over to the man who approached them, Eunice didn¡¯t expect to see someone


    she knew.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that of all ces, this is where I will find you. I¡¯ve been to the Di n several times


    before, but I never saw you there. It was just recently that I heard that you already left that ce. I


    thought you had a good time there. What made you decide to leave?" Apparently, Hayden Xiahou was


    someone who knew quite a lot about Eunice.


    ¡°Oh, shut up!¡± Eunice suddenly shouted to make Hayden stop talking. Since Rocky was there, and it


    seemed that Eunice didn¡¯t want him to learn her true identity yet, she had no choice but to cut Hayden


    Xiahou abruptly.


    At the same time, Hayden Xiahou was taken aback and saw that Eunice was a bit tense. Then, the


    moment he noticed Rocky behind her, his expression changed. ¡°And who is this guy? Your follower?


    Well, it would only make sense since his spiritual aura is so weak!¡± Hayden Xiahou remarked


    disdainfully.


    ¡°He is¡ª¡± Eunice was about to exin but she was suddenly interrupted by Rocky.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m Miss Eunice¡¯s follower. Nice to meet you, sir.¡± Rocky took a step forward and


    cupped his hands. Then, he turned to Eunice and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s already time for us to sign up. We¡¯d


    better hurry or we may miss it.¡± After saying that, Rocky suddenly held Eunice by her hand and pulled


    her away like that in front of everyone.


    Seeing this bold action of Rocky, Hayden Xiahou was a little stunned. He was baffled that someone


    who imed to be Eunice¡¯s follower would have the guts to take her by the hand and drag her around


    like that. ¡°How dare that imbecile?! Just wait and see. If you dare hurt my woman, I¡¯ll crush your head


    with my bare hands!¡± Hayden Xiahou murmured to himself, obviously infuriated at Rocky.


    After walking a bit far away with Eunice, Rocky eventually let go of her hand when he saw that Hayden


    Xiahou wasn¡¯t around anymore.


    Surprisingly, that was the only time that Eunice regained her senses. As she finally processed what had


    just happened, her delicate face instantly turned red. ¡°Why the hell did you hold my hand? That¡¯s so


    rude of you!¡±


    ¡°What? I was just helping you out. I saw that you didn¡¯t want to talk to that guy, so I made a way to get


    us out of there. You should be thanking me instead,¡± Rocky replied haughtily.


    ¡°Humph! That¡¯s none of your business," Eunice snorted coldly as she rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t do it again next time,¡± Rocky said in a sulking tone as he crossed his arms over his chest.


    ¡°Hey! You¡¯re the one who said that you¡¯re my follower. So, you need to listen to me.¡± Eunice put her


    hands on her waist and acted like a boss.


    ¡°All right, boss. What else can I do for you?¡± Rocky suddenly shifted his tone and let out a ttering


    smile.


    Hearing that, Eunice couldn¡¯t put up a straight face. She burst intoughter upon seeing how good


    Rocky was in acting.


    After a while, they went together to the general office to register and get their corresponding student


    number.


    The teaching period of the school ranged from one to five years, and the duration would solely depend


    on the strength of the spirit warriors. The stronger a warrior was upon entering the school, the shorter


    the teaching period would be. Consequently, he could also graduate earlier. Once a spirit warrior


    graduated from the Sky-suppressing School, it was almost certain that he could obtain a bright future.


    In fact, no matter how long one stayed inside the school, the things that he learned here would be


    much more than what they could acquire from an ordinary sect or n.


    During the registration, both Rocky and Eunice signed up as warriors with Spiritual Infants at the


    primary stage, so their teaching period was set to three years. Once they passed the graduation


    examination of the school after the allotted number of years, they could formally graduate and even get


    a graduation award. These rewards consisted of all kinds of treasures that countless warriors were


    yearning for. Furthermore, those who were able to sessfully graduate could grab an opportunity to


    break through to the Imperial Soul.


    However, although the teaching period was set to a specific number of years, if the warrior¡¯s talent was


    brilliant enough, he could opt to take the graduation examination in advance. But once he failed in it, he


    would automatically be expelled from the school. Therefore, if one was not absolutely sure that he


    could pass the exam, he would never choose to take it in advance.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    In the entire history of the school, records were showing that some had indeed graduated in advance,


    but there were really just a few of them.


    After the registration, Rocky and Eunice were given a slot in a small disciple dormitory. There were two


    rooms, one for each of them.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you! If you have nothing important to do, don¡¯t wander outside my door, or you will die a


    miserable death.¡± Before entering her room, Eunice immediately gave a strict warning to Rocky.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If I want to do something to you, I¡¯ll make sure that you¡¯ll give me your consent,¡± Rocky


    said with a mischievous smile.


    ¡°Why would I ever give my consent?! Do you want me to break your legs?!¡± Eunice said angrily as she


    entered her room and mmed the door.


    Rocky just shook his head and smiled bitterly. Soon enough, he also entered his room and went


    straight to his Magic Spiritual Space.


    Since he had been with Eunice for the past two days, he didn¡¯t have any time to check the situation


    there. As soon as he entered hisboratory, he saw a little fellow flopping in the box that he used to


    nurture the cub. It was vigorously moving as if it wanted to get out.


    ¡°Can you move by yourself now?¡± Rocky was overjoyed as he saw the energetic little beast. He took it


    out of the box and recognized that it looked very simr to Uriah when it was still young. Meanwhile, it


    inherited its eyes and prominent horns from Ken.

 Chapter 1505 Met Him Again

    Chapter 1505 Met Him Again


    Moving as quickly as he could, Rocky immediately found a dry cloth and cleaned up the nutrient


    solution from the little beast''s body. Once the little beast was clean, he fed it another drop of magical


    saliva and gently ced it on the ground.


    As soon as the little beastnded on the ground, it did a light jump and floated midair.


    "This guy is actually born to fly!" Rocky was astonished. In the Supreme Ether Land, only the spiritual


    beasts with the strength above the King Realm could fly. Even though the little beast was just like a


    newborn baby beast, it was already able to fly. That was obviously beyond any of his expectations.


    It did not take long before the little beast was flying around in theboratory. At first, it was clumsy and


    kept bumping into the walls. After a short while, it found an exit and flew out of theboratory with a


    whoosh.


    When Rocky followed it outside, he saw that it was flying in the air in his Magic Spiritual Space and was


    leaving behind colorful spiritual marks.


    However, the little beast identally bumped into the body of Glutton who was resting inside the


    space. Of course, the collision was barely an itch for Glutton, but since Glutton had a bad temper, it


    immediately opened its eyes to re at the little beast.


    Unexpectedly, the little beast showed no signs of fear. Instead, it immediately showed an aggressive


    posture in preparation for a fight.


    Rocky quickly picked it up before a fight could break out.


    "You''re just barely able to move and yet you''re already picking a fight. I don''t know who taught you this


    but it''s definitely not me!" Rocky scolded. Without another word, he went back to theboratory with the


    little beast in his arms and gave it another round of physical examination.


    After he finished examining it and was sure that the little beast was healthy, Rocky created a nest for it


    in the Magic Spiritual Space and then let it y inside.


    By the time Rocky got out of the space, it was already the next morning.


    As soon as he walked out of the room, he saw that Eunice also walked out and was busy stretching her


    bodyzily. With her perfect figure, she looked really curvaceous and attractive.


    "What are you looking at?" When she noticed that Rocky was staring at her, Eunice quickly put on a


    show of bad temper.


    "How did you know that I''m staring at you, if you weren''t looking at me?" Rocky asked.


    "Who''s looking at you? You''re so shameless!" Eunice cursed.


    "Yesterday, the people from the office of academic affairs said that the formal training will begin in a few


    days. We can freely do anything these days. Boss, do you have any instructions?" Rocky asked,


    changing the topic.


    "No, you can do whatever you want! I have my own business to do..." After saying that, Eunice left


    straight away.


    A slight smile pulled on Rocky''s lips as he watched Eunice''s receding figure. Since he had already


    walked around the Sky-suppressing School the day before, he just did some morning exercises to


    exercise his muscles and bones in the disciple dormitory. After he was done with that, he entered his


    Magic Spiritual Space.


    Rocky took the little beast out of its nest and guided it with the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill,


    making it adapt to the power of the skill in the hopes of stimting its potential.


    In the following three days, Rocky didn''t take a single step outside at all and wholeheartedly focused on


    stimting the little beast''s potential.


    "That should be enough." Under the influence of the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill, the little


    beast greatly changed in just three days.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re the descendant of Uriah and Ken, so I n to name you Kohen. Your nickname will be Koko."


    Rocky gave it a suitable name.


    "You must be tired of ying in here! I''ll take you out to the real world!" Rocky decided, holding Kohen


    in his arms. He put the little beast on his shoulder like a pet, and left the space.


    By the time he walked out of his room, it was already afternoon. Eunice disappeared mysteriously three


    days ago. Rocky had no idea what she was doing but he didn''t actually care to find out.


    Once they left the disciple dormitory, Rocky and Kohen began to wander around in the Sky-


    suppressing School. Although it was the first time that Kohen had been to the outside world, it was not


    afraid of anything at all. It seemed to be eager to give many things a shot. If Rocky hadn''t forbidden it, it


    would have flown to many ces.


    After they hung around the school for a while, Rocky nned to take Kohen back. However, as soon as


    he turned around, he saw that Hayden, who he had met on the day of arrival, appeared with several


    spirit warriors.


    "Hey, aren''t you the follower of Eunice?" As Hayden called out to Rocky, he gave a hint to the spirit


    warriors behind him.


    It didn''t take long before the spirit warriorspletely surrounded Rocky.


    "Mr. Hayden, what is this about?" Of course, Rocky immediately noticed and realized that Hayden was


    coming for him, but he remained perfectly calm.


    "Humph! Do you think you deserve to ask that? Do you even know who I am?" Hayden arrogantly


    demanded.


    "No, I don''t know." Rocky shook his head.


    "Listen carefully. I''m the son of the leader of the Summer Pce, the secondrgest force of the Sky-


    suppressing Sect," Hayden introduced with much hubris.


    "Oh, I''m so sorry. I''ve never heard of your father or even the pce you just mentioned. Then how


    about your mother? Is she a princess?" Rocky spoke.


    "Boy, what are you talking about? My mother is very powerful and influential. She holds a high


    position," Hayden quickly blurted out, but soon realized that he said something he shouldn''t have.


    The spirit warriors surrounding Rocky were trying hard to suppress their urge tough when they heard


    Rocky was teasing Hayden.


    "It seems like your mother is very unlucky to have such a wicked son like you!" Rocky shook his head.


    "You brat, you''re making a fool out of me!" Hayden became very angry.


    "You said it yourself. I didn''t force you to say anything," Rocky shrugged.


    "What are you waiting for? Drag him to a corner and teach him a lesson." Hayden clenched his fists


    and shot the spirit warriors a re.


    Since the spirit warriors were only at the sixth or seventh grade of the Spirit Realm, Rocky quickly sent


    them flying as soon as they approached him. At the same time, Hayden suddenly felt a sh in front of


    him, and Rocky appeared barely an inch away before him, making his heart jolt in his chest. He thought


    that Rocky was going tounch an attack.

 Chapter 1506 The Figure By The Waterfall

    Chapter 1506 The Figure By The Waterfall


    ¡°Mr. Hayden, listen carefully. I¡¯m new here and don¡¯t want to cause any trouble. You may know Eunice


    but don¡¯t you dare provoke me! Otherwise, I¡¯ll be anything but polite to you. Even though you¡¯re the son


    of the Summer Pce''s leader, you¡¯ll never get the good end of the stick if you continue looking for


    trouble!¡± Rocky warned as he brushed past him.


    Hayden trembled when he returned to his senses. By then, Rocky was already gone.


    ¡°How dare he¡­¡± Hayden''s eyes widened and his face changed.


    Meanwhile, Rocky walked for a short while before he discovered that Kohen, who was previously


    perched on his shoulder, had vanished. Its sudden disappearance reminded him of Ken.


    ¡°This isn''t good,¡± Rocky uttered as he shook his head. He narrowed his eyes in search of Kohen. The


    tiny beast didn¡¯t have much strength to protect itself. So if it came across someone with ill intentions,


    it¡¯d be in trouble.


    Fortunately, he was able to connect Kohen previously with the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill.


    This allowed him to locate the beast no matter how far it ran off.


    Without wasting another second, Rocky activated the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill to find


    Kohen. Soon, he entered a deserted bamboo forest. The crystal clear and alluring melody of a flute


    could be heard in the distance. The tune was peaceful and pleasant as it rang through the air. A


    momentter, Rocky could hear the undeniable sound of some special summoning power within the


    melody. Other spirit warriors would never be able to detect it. He could because of the Mysterious


    Beast Transformation Skill he cultivated that allowed him to not onlymunicate with beasts but


    sense all kinds of summoning power as well.


    ¡°The humans in the Ethereal Region aren¡¯t skilled at beast taming but some are able to summon a


    beast with a flute. This isn''t just some simple task. I¡¯ll go and take a look,¡± Rocky said with a beaming


    grin. He then morphed into a shadow and disappeared.


    Soon, a waterfall came into his view. The water cascaded down as if the Milky Way was falling from the


    sky. Countless water droplets sshed and reflected the sun¡¯s rays into crystal clear light. At the


    bottom of the waterfallid a pool of blue water. The steam emanating from it hovered above its surface


    like a hot spring.


    Rocky noticed a beautiful figure standing by a huge stone on the pool¡¯s side. She held a bone flute in


    her hand. Although she didn¡¯t emanate any aura, he could tell that her strength was higher than his.


    Suddenly, a ripple appeared in the pool.


    Ssh!


    A colossal water blue beast quickly jumped out of the water. It began to shake the water droplets off of


    its body carelessly and flicked them onto the beautiful woman by the pool.


    ¡°Water, you¡¯re so annoying!¡± the figureined and then giggled in a sweet voice.


    The giant beast let out a low growl that, although terrifying, revealed its yful innocence.


    ¡°Water? What a lovely name!¡± Rocky shook his head and smiled.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± The delicate figure immediately turned around, revealing a gorgeous face. She looked


    like a fairy stuck in the mortal world. She had the innocence of a young girl but, from deep within her


    bones, she exuded a fascinating charm.


    Rocky was momentarily stunned. Before he could react, the girl suddenly appeared in front of him. She


    looked disturbed and unhappy as her gaze traveled up and down his frame.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I interrupted you,¡± Rocky apologized with cupped hands as he came to his senses.


    ¡°This area is forbidden. How did you get in here?¡± the girl questioned him haughtily.


    Given her age and strength, she had enough reason to act in such a manner.


    ¡°This area is forbidden? I didn¡¯t know. My spiritual beast ran in here identally so I entered to look for


    it,¡± Rocky replied.


    ¡°Really? I can sense auras as far as several hundred meters away but I didn¡¯t feel any spiritual beast


    enter the area. That leads me to another strange thing. Why didn¡¯t I sense you enter either? Your


    aura¡­¡± By then, the girl was confused by Rocky¡¯s aura. There were times it was faintly visible.


    However, he didn''t appear to do this intentionally.


    ¡°Are you a new disciple at the Sky-suppressing School?¡± she guessed.


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s a sharp pair of eyes you¡¯ve got!¡± Rocky nodded.


    ¡°Judging by your aura, you¡¯re at the first grade of the Spirit Realm, right?¡± she asked hesitantly.


    "Huh?" Rocky grinned to himself. He thought she was not that smart. How could a warrior at the first


    grade of the Spirit Realm possibly enter the Sky-suppressing School?


    ¡°Why are you so surprised?¡± The girl looked at him, confused.


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m at the first grade of the Spirit Realm. Just as you said!¡± Rocky never expected that the girl


    with such high strength couldn''t confirm his real strength. However, he didn¡¯t let it bother him.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Leave! If you¡¯re discovered here, you¡¯ll be expelled from the school,¡± the girl


    warned him kindly.


    ¡°Really? But I haven¡¯t found my spiritual beast yet,¡± Rocky replied, looking like a deer caught in


    headlights.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you. There¡¯s no spiritual beast here!¡± she grumbled.


    ¡°Oh? Then you won¡¯t mind if I take another look, right?¡± he replied as if he didn¡¯t hear her at all.


    "Why don''t you trust me?" The girl continued to re at him. She already asked him to leave but she


    didn¡¯t expect him to be so stubborn.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get mad at me. Could you lend me your flute for a moment?¡± Noticing her anger, Rocky took a


    look at the flute she held and asked permission to use it.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked and looked at him warily.


    ¡°You¡¯ll soon find out,¡± he replied with a mysterious smirk.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she handed him her flute. If the other disciples from the Sky-suppressing


    School walked in on them right now, they¡¯d be shocked with what they saw because it wasn''t normal for


    her to easily hand over the well-known Spiritual Weapon of the Ethereal Region to Rocky.


    However, the only thought that ran through her mind at the moment was to ask him to leave as soon as


    possible. She didn''t have the mood to think more.


    Once he had the flute in his hands, he immediately praised, ¡°What an extraordinary Spiritual Weapon!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up!¡± she urged him with a frown.


    Rocky grinned as he put the bone flute to his lips and began to y. He wasn¡¯t skilled at ying the


    instrument. The few simple notes he produced were not bad but not that good either.


    When the melody reached the water blue spiritual beast¡¯s ears, it stood up and began dancing to it.


    ¡°Water? What are you doing?¡± The girl was stunned by what she saw. She couldn¡¯t understand why her


    spiritual beast was dancing to Rocky¡¯s melody.


    Suddenly, the girl sensed the auras of countless beasts appearing from all directions as they made


    their way towards their location. She was astonished and confused by why the spiritual beasts came


    here.


    Soon, all the spiritual beasts that had their own masters within a thousand-kilometer radius from the


    bamboo forest began to converge to where Rocky was. It was as if the tune had summoned them to


    him. Their masters were at a loss for words and soon fell into a state of chaos.


    Before long, the girl noticed the numerous beast shadows surrounding her.


    ¡°What... what did you do?¡± The girl¡¯s eyes were now wide as saucers. Not many things in the Ethereal


    Region could bring about such a reaction in her.


    ¡°Nothing. I justmanded my spiritual beast with the flute to return to me as soon as possible. It


    should be here soon.¡± He then returned the flute to the girl who was still in a daze.


    The girl took the bone flute silently but her eyes never left Rocky¡¯s. She still couldn¡¯t figure out how he


    managed to summon so many spiritual beasts effortlessly with just a few notes. Was it intentional or


    merely a coincidence? It blew her mind!


    It was near impossible for a spirit warrior at the first grade of the Spirit Realm to imitate what he just


    did!


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Just as her mind was beginning to fill with a myriad of thoughts, a tiny beast suddenly ran out of the


    crowd and jumped onto Rocky¡¯s shoulder with a tiny squeak.


    "Why are you so happy, huh? Did you discover treasure?" Rocky asked the excited-looking Kohen.


    At that moment, Kohen''s stomach bulged, and then it spat out a saliva-covered root, which, upon


    closer inspection, turned out to be a magical treasure.


    ¡°Wait... Is this¡­ the Earthly Dragon Root?¡± the girl asked once sheid her eyes on it.


    ¡°Do you know what this is, miss?¡± Rocky asked her with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s a rare spiritual treasure at the advanced Spiritual Infant stage that can improve warriors'' strength. It


    was said there was a treasure in the Purple Bamboo Forest that caused many warriors to scramble for


    it, but it disappearedter,¡± the girl exined.


    ¡°Oh. Well, it appears Kohen, just like Ken, possesses exceptional treasure hunting abilities,¡± Rocky


    murmured to himself happily. He was pleased knowing that he wouldn¡¯t run out of treasures for


    cultivation any time soon.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± the girl asked Rocky immediately out of curiosity, noticing that he was


    mumbling to himself.


    ¡°Nothing. I didn''t prepare any gift in advance. How about I give you this spiritual treasure as


    compensation for my earlier disturbance?¡± Rocky took the root from Kohen¡¯s mouth and handed it to


    her.


    ¡°It¡¯s drenched in saliva. I don¡¯t want such a disgusting thing!¡± she eximed disdainfully. However, she


    couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at the root. Indeed, it was an exceptionally rare treasure.


    None of the ordinary spiritual treasures came close to it.


    "Are you sure, miss? With your strength, I think you¡¯ll need this advanced Spiritual Infant stage treasure


    the most!" Rocky saw right through her.


    She immediately hesitated. The root truly was in line with her Spiritual Infant¡¯s nature. If she could


    refine it, then she would be one step closer to cultivating an Imperial Soul.

 Chapter 1507 Where Did You Go

    Chapter 1507 Where Did You Go


    "Koko''s saliva is on it, but that''s no ordinary saliva," Rocky muttered.


    "You mean the saliva is special?" The girl seemed confused.


    "You''ll find out more once you look around at the spiritual beasts," Rocky hinted.


    The girl immediately looked around and saw that all the spiritual beasts around them were staring at


    the Earthly Dragon Root in Rocky''s hand with their eyes wide open. The Earthly Dragon Root was a


    powerful and precious spiritual treasure. However, it did not hold much attraction for spiritual beasts.


    Upon seeing the beasts'' behavior, she looked at the root in Rocky''s hand once more and noticed that


    the saliva on it was now condensing into little beads. The beads were releasing spiritual power.


    "It looks like some sort of a miracle liquid..." She was highly knowledgeable in various fields but


    couldn''t exin the phenomenon.


    Suddenly, her spiritual beast jumped forward and took the Earthly Dragon Root in its mouth without


    hesitation. Throwing it on the ground, it began licking the root.


    "Water!" The girl called out to her spiritual beast and her delicate face showed a morose expression.


    She was helplessly muttering under her breath, ''You are the number one spiritual beast in the Sky-


    suppressing School. You should act elegantly."


    "Now do you understand?" Rocky asked with a smile.


    "What kind of spiritual beast is that? It is very small but seems rather special." She looked at Kohen


    curiously.


    "Its name is Kohen. You may call it Koko."


    "Kohen? What a weird name!" The girl never heard of such a strange name before.


    "Yes. The name reminds me of something," Rocky replied, thinking of Ken and Uriah a bit sadly.


    His expressions were slightly confusing for her. She was getting the feeling that he had lost a


    particrly important beast. However, there was nothing else she could infer, and before she had a


    chance to ask him, he spoke up himself.


    "Would you please tell me your name? It''s a pleasure to meet you here," he asked.


    "Why should I tell you?" The girl immediately got alert.


    "Because I want to know," Rocky replied emotionlessly.


    "Then I won''t tell you." The girl rolled her eyes at the straightforward response and then looked away.


    "What can I do that would make you tell me that?" Came another Rocky''s question.


    "Perhaps I''ll think about it if we meet again someday. But that is unlikely to happen since people like


    you don''t get to see me twice," she replied seriously. It was true. If Water hadn''t insisted on taking a


    bath in the Purple Bamboo Forest, she wouldn''t even have been there.


    "You seem greatly confident. Perhaps, when I be as powerful as you, I should be able to see you


    again." Rocky smiled. He could see how immensely powerful she was and understood that her pride


    was natural.


    "I''m afraid that will be even more difficult because by the time you reach my level of strength, I will have


    aplished far greater things." There was an arrogant hint in her voice, but she did not seem


    conceited. Instead, her pride arose out of an innate confidence.


    "Really? What if I keep up with you in terms of strength?" Rocky asked.


    "That''s impossible. You will never catch up with me," she dered firmly.


    "What if I make it happen somehow?" Rocky was insistent.


    "Then I''ll marry you." There was a momentary silence before the bold answer reached his ears.


    "Are you kidding, right?" Rocky hadn''t expected such a huge promise.


    "No. I''m serious." The girl''s eyebrows jumped up slightly but she was wearing a straight face.


    "Isn''t it a childish idea to bet on marriage?" He was surprised.


    "No. I want to show you how weak a spirit warrior like you is in front of me. I also want to persuade you


    to open your eyes to the reality of the world. I don''t know how you entered the Sky-suppressing School,


    but I don''t think you are suitable to be a spirit warrior. I think it''s best that you remain the ordinary


    person you are, or you''ll find how cruel the world of spirit warriors can be." She sounded dead serious.


    "Your ideas sound enlightening. However, since I have a chance of marrying you, I am going to try my


    best and catch up with you even if I must risk my life for that. I only hope that you will not regret your


    decision when that dayes." Rocky cupped his hands.


    "I am certain that I will never regret that decision. Take care of yourself. Remember, if we meet again


    and you are more powerful than I am, I will marry you," she uttered proudly.


    "Deal!" Rocky was delighted. The girl was clearly a genius but considering his experience and talent,


    as well as the fact that he had the Scarlet Heaven Jade, he would be able to reach her level without too


    much difficulty.


    Of course, what she did not know was how much dead set she would be on following the man one day


    because of her momentary arrogance.


    "I''m leaving now," she dered and took out the Beast Spirit Jade. After putting her spiritual beast


    away, she then turned into a fiery red phoenix shadow and flew out of the Purple Bamboo Forest.


    Various spirit warriors who hade to the forest to look for spiritual beasts were shocked when they


    saw a shadow of a phoenix fly out of the forest.


    "Is that Lilith?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "The Purple Bamboo Forest is a forbidden area. Anyone needs the permission of the school president


    to enter it. However, Lilith is an exception to that rule. In the Sky-suppressing School and the Ethereal


    Region, she is the youngest master at the King Realm who has obtained a Spiritual Infant at the


    advanced stage. People say she is only one step away from sessfully cultivating an Imperial Soul."


    "Hasn''t she been cultivating in seclusion for more than a year? Howe she has suddenly returned


    to the Sky-suppressing School?"


    "I have heard that her spiritual beast likes bathing in the spiritual spring that flows in the Purple


    Bamboo Forest to absorb its spiritual power. Perhaps she apanied it here."


    "What a pity! If I hade here earlier, I might have been able to see her."


    "Very few people in the Sky-suppressing School have ever seen Lilith since she rarely makes an


    appearance. Even when she doese there, her face will be veiled."


    "I was wondering why my spiritual beast was out of control. Now I understand it was because of her


    spiritual beast. It is the number one spiritual beast in the entire school and its strength has reached the


    advanced stage of the Spiritual Infant."


    While the disciples of the Sky-suppressing School were discussing the shadow, they saw an ordinary


    figure swaggering out of the forest.


    "Hey, hang on! Howe this guy ising out of the forbidden area?


    Is he trying to court death? At the very least, he is going to be expelled from the school for breaking


    into the forest without permission."


    "Forget the school. Lilith just flew out of the forest, and he is leaving it behind her. Could it be that he


    was having a tryst with her there?"


    "That''s impossible. He looks so in and ordinary. There''s no chance Lilith would ever have a crush on


    him."


    "That''s true. His aura appears extremely weak. Unless Lilith is blind, she will never fall in love with that


    trash."


    When Rocky heard the discussions around him, his eyes narrowed slightly. He had also heard the


    name Lilith. If he recalled correctly, Eunice had once told him that there was a peerless genius in the


    Sky-suppressing School called Lilith. Judging by the girl''s demeanor, chances were that she was Lilith


    only. It looked like he was lucky. He had not only met the famous Lilith, but also made a bet with her


    which would yield him a reward that countless spirit warriors would die for.


    When Rocky returned to the disciple dormitory, he saw Euniceing out.


    "Where have you been? I was looking for you," Eunice asked unhappily.


    "Oh, Koko suddenly ran away. I went out to look for it," Rocky said, pointing at Kohen who was resting


    on his shoulder.


    "Koko? Is that... a spiritual beast?" When Eunice saw that Rocky suddenly had a spiritual beast who


    was acting like a pet, her eyes widened in shock. However, she did not ask too many questions.


    Instead, upon seeing Kohen''s cute appearance, she simply took it from Rocky''s shoulder into her arms,


    then stroked it softly.


    Kohen was usually wary of strangers. However, it did not seem afraid of a beautiful girl like Eunice.


    Instead, it seemed to be enjoying her affections and put two paws on her body. Eunice didn''t mind that


    at all.

 Chapter 1508 A Special Beast

    Chapter 1508 A Special Beast


    "Yes, this is indeed a newborn beast," Rocky replied while nodding his head.


    "Is it the one born in your Magic Spiritual Space?" Eunice asked with suspicion.


    "No, its birth is a little tooplicated. You won''t understand it even if I exin it to you," Rocky said


    with a grin.


    "Humph! How rude! Isn''t it afraid of being taken away since it''s so small?" Eunice said as she looked at


    Kohen with captivated eyes.


    "Don''t worry. It inherited excellent genes from its parents. Ordinary spirit warriors can''t even hope to


    catch it." Rocky could tell from Kohen''s performance that it got Uriah and Ken''s incredible traits.


    "That''s good. If it somehow loses, I''ll have to get even with you..." Eunice said, staking her im over


    the young creature.


    "What did you say? It is my spiritual beast!" Rocky didn''t know if he should get angry orugh at


    Eunice''s remark.


    "From now on, I am its master," Eunice announced. She knew from the moment sheid eyes on it that


    it had to be hers. She just couldn''t resist its adorable appearance. Without waiting for Rocky''s reply,


    she reached out and was about to carry it.


    "I''m afraid you need to ask it if it''s okay first," Rocky butted in before she could do so.


    "Little guy, are you willing to do that?" Eunice asked.


    Kohen blinked its dazzling eyes and immediately went into Eunice''s arms.


    "Look, it seems to like me," Eunice said with a proud grin.


    "Kohen,e back to me now." Rocky shot the creature an intimidating look. All of a sudden, Kohen


    shivered and jumped back to his shoulder.


    "Stop it! You''re scaring the poor thing!" Eunice looked at him with an angry look.


    "It already recognized me as its master, so it''s only natural that it listens to me,"


    Rocky replied with a smile and looked at Kohen with a satisfied expression.


    "Recognized you? Look at it, it''s so small. How could it possibly know that you''re its master?" You''re


    lying!" Eunice had never heard of a cub that already would recognize its master. Generally, only when a


    creature reached a mature age would it be able to choose its rightful owner.


    "Of course I have my own ways." Rocky then remembered to ask a question. "By the way, what can I


    do for you?"


    "I just got the news that the Spiritual Infant Contest of the three major schools will be held in advance


    this year. This means we only have half a year left to practice. We need to make use of this time and


    cultivate harder, so that we can represent the Sky-suppressing School to fight," Eunice said in a


    serious tone.


    "I guess it won''t be that difficult," Rocky said nonchntly.


    "What? There are literally hundreds of strong warriors at the King Realm in this school. Aside from


    those who are at our level, there are hundreds more that are stronger than us. You can¡¯t possibly


    represent the school with your current strength.¡±


    Eunice shook her head in dismay.


    "Alright then, what is the prerequisite to represent the Sky-suppressing School?" Rocky asked.


    "We need to get to the top five in the qualifyingpetition, but in order to participate in it we need to


    make sure that our strength is in the top 50. The most important thing is we have to hide our true


    purpose. We should show them that we''re slowly improving step by step so that we can convince them!


    Especially you, you can''t expose your real strength too early," Eunice said.


    "Okay."


    "A monthter, the freshmen contest will be held. To raise our ranking in the entire school, we have to


    finish in the top 10 of that contest. The higher our ranking is, the faster will we achieve our goal,"


    Eunice continued.


    "Then it shouldn''t be too difficult, right?" Rocky genuinely asked.


    "Not difficult? Get your head out of your ass. You do know that there are at least three King Realm


    warriors with Spiritual Infants at the medium stage, while some''s already at the peak stage, right? Don''t


    be too arrogant." Seeing that Rocky didn''t take the task seriously, Eunice couldn''t help but frown and


    raise her chin up.


    "Oh stop worrying! I don''t think it would be that difficult." Rocky smiled calmly as he brushed past


    Eunice.


    "God, why is he so confident?" Eunice sighed.


    After stepping foot inside his room, Rocky immediately entered his Magic Spiritual Space. Since Kohen


    was sessfully born, he gathered a lot of knowledge about the genes of the spiritual beasts in this


    world. However, he needed to figure out how to quickly cultivate Kohen¡¯s powers since he didn¡¯t have


    much time. The only possible way he could think of was to gically modify it.


    In the Wild Spirit Land, he had achieved great progress in gic modification. But since the twonds


    were different, the gic makeup of its beasts were also vastly different. He had to study the gene of


    the spiritual beasts here in the Supreme Ether Land again.


    Of course, for Rocky, it was only a matter of time.


    And so he spent the rest of his night studying.


    The day after, came the first training session for the new disciples. The disciples were allowed to


    practice on their own, but after every few days, they would be sent to dangerous ces with evil beasts


    where they were assigned toplete different tasks. If any one of them failed to do so, they would get


    punished.


    Therefore, early in the morning, Rocky and Eunice were informed to go to the Phantom Valley, the


    designated cultivation ce of the Sky-suppressing School.


    As soon as they arrived at the entrance of the valley, they immediately saw that the disciples of the


    same batch had already gathered there. They were only allowed to enter the valley three times a


    month and the cultivation in the valley was very beneficial to the spirit warriors at the King Realm, so


    naturally, no one wanted to miss it.


    After all the new disciples arrived, the Phantom Valley opened. More than fifty new disciples rushed


    into the valley and began their training without haste. They had five days toplete their tasks.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    As soon as they entered the valley, Rocky looked sideways at Eunice and asked, "You want to split


    up?"


    "Can you do it alone?" Eunice asked.


    "Are you underestimating my skills?" Rocky shot back with a smile.


    "You''re a troublemaker. I''m worried about you." Eunice was not worried about whether Rocky could do


    the job, but more worried whether he would cause trouble.


    "What if I cover my face?" Rocky teased her.


    "It has nothing to do with your face," Eunice replied while rolling her eyes.


    "Ha-ha! See youter." Rocky burst intoughter and flew away.


    "What is up with this guy?" Eunice''s eyes twinkled. However, she knew that it was not the right time for


    her to worry about Rocky. She had to do her task not only to avoid being punished, but also to


    strengthen her skills.


    After that, Eunice also disappeared out of sight.


    Seconds after Rocky and Eunice parted ways, two figures appeared out of the horizon led by Hayden.


    "Boss, that guy has broken up with the woman," a yellow-haired King Realm disciple with a nose ring


    said.


    "Well, what are you waiting for? Follow him and wait for the chance to kill him," Hayden said fiercely


    with a mean look.


    "I can''t imagine how unlucky he is to provoke our boss!"


    Soon, the two men at the King Realm disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    Meanwhile, Rocky immediately summoned Kohen after he found himself alone. After what happened


    yesterday, he was sure that Kohen had inherited the ability of treasure hunting, which should be even


    better than Ken¡¯s. With the help of his young creature, he was not worried about finding the spiritual


    treasures.

 Chapter 1509 A Pretty Woman Arrived First

    Chapter 1509 A Pretty Woman Arrived First


    A few hourster, Kohen returned living up to his expectations. It brought four spiritual treasures¡ªthree


    at the low-level King Realm, and one medium level. It was a good harvest given the little beast¡¯s


    current condition.


    ¡°You can take a rest for now!¡± Since Kohen was still a cub, it naturally looked tired after searching for


    quite a while. Therefore, Rocky deemed that he had to make it rest first. He found a spacious t area


    nearby where they settled. At the same time, he fed Kohen with mixed saliva so that it could quickly


    regain its strength.


    Not long after, Rocky suddenly sensed that he was being observed by two sneaky auras that were


    lurking around. He had actually felt that someone was following him earlier but he just ignored it. But at


    this moment, he recognized that these two auras were deliberately stalking him in order to make


    trouble.


    However, he didn¡¯t make it obvious that he already sensed them. He just smiled and intentionally put


    out the four spiritual treasures that Kohen had obtained andid them on the ground. ¡°Whew! I have


    such good luck. It¡¯s just the first day and I already found these. If I continue at this pace, I might even


    obtain ten more!¡±


    As he finished speaking, he picked up the spiritual treasures and patted them dearly.


    At the same time, the two warriors who were hiding in the dark seemed to envy Rocky as their saliva


    almost dripped upon looking at the spiritual treasures. Earlier, they had followed Rocky to look for a


    perfect chance to kill him, but his speed was much faster than they had imagined. There were times


    that he would suddenly disappear and it took them a while before they caught up with him again. Thus,


    they hadn¡¯t executed their mission yet.


    However, now that Rocky seemed to be resting and enjoying his treasures like a defenseless child, the


    two warriors thought that it might be the chance that they had been waiting for.


    Soon enough, the two King Realm warriors with Spiritual Infant at the primary stage exchanged looks


    and nodded at each other. Then, all of a sudden, the one in a blue robe rushed out at lightning speed.


    In the blink of an eye, he appeared behind Rocky andunched a palm attack. At a nce, it might


    seem like an ordinary palm attack, but the force it emanated was so strong that the nts and trees


    within a few meters were destroyed as if a hurricane burst out on the area.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Just as Rocky was about to be hit by the warrior¡¯s palm, his image suddenly distorted and disappeared.


    When the palm fell, it hit nothing but the ground.


    ¡°What? Just a shadow?¡± The man in blue was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that Rocky could escape such


    a sneak attack.


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡± Rocky appeared a few feet behind, staring at the warrior with a serious


    expression.


    The man in blue couldn¡¯t believe how Rocky did it, but he forced a smile and said, ¡°Nothing. Nothing. I


    just saw you while I was wandering around and wanted to say hello.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Rocky replied as he let out a faint smile.


    At the same time, the man in blue quickly nced in the direction where hispanion was and saw


    him making a gesture. Seeing this, he immediately understood what it meant. Hence, when Rocky


    seemed to have let his guard down, the spiritual power of the man in blue suddenly surged out, and


    several streaks of spiritual power drilled out from the ground like chains that instantly entangled Rocky.


    ¡°Ha-ha! You¡¯re wrapped in my spiritual control skill now. You¡¯ve got nowhere to run, bastard!¡± The man


    in blue immediately burst out intoughter as he presumed that he seeded in capturing Rocky.


    Afterward, a man in yellow sneaked over, which turned out to be thepanion of the man in blue.


    Since Rocky was bound by the spiritual control skill, the man in yellow wasted no time and made his


    move.


    In a sh, he unleashed a spiritual skill at the King Realm, and a wave of powerful spiritual power


    gushed out that covered about an area of a hundred meters. Then, the man in yellow rushed madly


    towards Rocky.


    However, in the face of this strong power, Rocky didn¡¯t even flinch. All of a sudden, raging spiritual


    power surged out from his body that instantly blew the spiritual control skill away. Then, to the surprise


    of the man in blue, Rocky used a sword skill that belonged to the Sword Spirit City, and the Mystical


    Dragon Sword behind him also flew out.


    Before he could even react, the man in blue was hit by the Mystical Dragon Sword and was sent flying.


    At the same time, the man in yellow tried to attack Rocky again from behind, but Rocky already knew


    what he was trying to do. Then, the Mystical Dragon Sword made a sharp turn and instantly returned to


    where Rocky was. Just before the man in yellow reached Rocky, the sword flew out again and


    attempted to hit the man¡¯s face with great momentum.


    At the sight of this, the eyes of the man in yellow widened and he hurriedly tried to step back. However,


    he was slow enough to avoid Rocky¡¯s attack. As he was hit by the sword, he felt an immense pressure


    that smashed him.


    Immediately after, the man in yellow was also sent flying.


    If someone saw this, they would be shocked to see that Rocky had easily defeated two King Realm


    warriors with Spiritual Infant at the primary stage. Likewise, this was how the two warriors also felt.


    As both of themnded harshly on the ground, they sustained a decent amount of injuries and weren¡¯t


    able to get up quickly.


    ¡°Who sent you?¡± Rocky asked as he stared at the two warriors who were still writhing on the ground.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know. You¡¯re going to die anyway!¡± the man in blue retorted stubbornly as he stared


    at Rocky with disdainful eyes.


    ¡°Who will kill me? You two?¡± Rocky asked as he sneered defiantly.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t take us seriously? Do you think we¡¯ll be defeated by the likes of you? You¡¯re just a


    piece of trash!¡± the man in yellow snapped back as he slowly got up on his feet.


    ¡°I am the trash? You followed me for several hours just to catch me off guard, and then what? You can¡¯t


    even withstand a sword strike from a piece of trash? What are you then? A piece of shit?¡± Rocky shook


    his head and revealed a mocking smirk.


    When they heard this, the faces of the two warriors suddenly turned pale.


    ¡°What are you trying to say? You already noticed us from the beginning and you just acted to drop your


    guard to draw us out?¡± That was when the two of them realized that they were just being deceived all


    this time.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. Because you two are pathetic fools,¡± Rocky remarked harshly as he crossed his


    arms over his chest.


    ¡°You!¡± The man in blue grew exasperated hearing Rocky¡¯s words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time in meaningless talk. Let¡¯s kill him!¡±


    The two of them finally got up from the ground and rushed towards Rocky again.


    They attacked simultaneously this time, intending to put Rocky to death as swiftly as possible.


    However, they never thought that even though they worked together, they were still the ones who were


    at a disadvantage.


    In a sh, the two of them were sent flying again and crashed on the ground with a loud thump.


    ¡°If I were you, I would escape already. If your master really wants to kill me, then tell him that he needs


    to find stronger warriors to deal with me, because you losers are so pitifully weak!¡± Rocky shouted


    sternly.


    The two were dumbfounded that even with theirbined efforts, they were no match for Rocky. They


    were filled with rage but soon admitted that they could do nothing to Rocky with their current strength.


    After a while, they quickly ran and dispersed as if they were running for their lives.


    ¡°It seems that Eunice was right. But I don¡¯t even remember that I offended anyone recently! Why am I


    always being attracted to trouble?¡± Rocky heaved a deep sigh, but didn¡¯t actually take the incident


    seriously.


    After resting for about two hours, Kohen finally regained its strength. With that, they continued to


    search for more treasures in the Phantom Valley.


    As they stayed in the valley, two days quickly passed.


    With Kohen¡¯s great treasure-hunting ability, Rocky was able to acquire a lot of valuable items.


    ¡°Koko, you¡¯re so dependable! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find you a suitable wifeter on, and then I¡¯ll let you have


    a few children so that we can form a treasure-hunting team. We¡¯ll be able to acquire a fortune!¡± Rocky


    said jokingly.


    However, it seemed that Kohen took his words seriously. It immediately stuck out its tongue at Rocky¡¯s


    feet and rubbed its skin on his leg as a sign of endearment.


    Rockyughed happily as he saw the little beast¡¯s reaction. But then, out of nowhere, he was startled


    by a vicious roar.


    Immediately after, a very powerful aura surged and spread out.


    ¡°What a strong demonic aura! Is that from a demonic spiritual beast? Why is it here in this valley?"


    Rocky¡¯s eyes instantly narrowed as he put his guards up. It was well known that it was almost


    impossible for a demonic spiritual beast to appear in the Ethereal Region, but there were also a few


    exceptions.


    From a gic point of view, some spiritual beasts might suddenly be active when their strength


    had reached a certain level if they possessed the bloodline of a demonic spiritual beast.


    But no matter how the demonic spiritual beast was formed, the moment that it appeared in the Ethereal


    Region, it would definitely be a rare and unusual thing. If one managed to catch it and even tame it, it


    would certainly be invaluable.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a look then.¡± Of course, for Rocky, he wouldn¡¯t let this opportunity slip by. Without wasting


    any time, he set out and headed to the direction where the ferocious aura came from.


    At the same time, it was not only Rocky that perceived the aura of the demonic spiritual beast. At least


    thirty warriors at the King Realm within a few hundred meters also sensed it and decided to make a


    move. Therefore, almost all of them followed the aura to look for the spiritual beast.


    A few momentster, Rocky arrived at the spot, but noticed that he wasn¡¯t the first one to arrive. With


    his astonishing speed, no one should be able to reach there before him, unless this person was already


    near the area.


    ¡°This woman¡­¡± Upon closer inspection, Rocky saw that it was a woman who had arrived before him.


    She was tall, slender, and had an overall figure that looked like a model. She had fair skin and thick


    eyshes. Even without wearing any makeup, her face looked very attractive. In fact, even though


    Rocky didn¡¯t see her face clearly, he knew that she was undoubtedly a rare beauty.

 Chapter 1510 The Purple-flaming Phoenix

    Chapter 1510 The Purple-ming Phoenix


    "Ca! You''re going too fast! Now I''m out of breath!" At that time, another delicate figure, d in green


    clothes, seemed to appear from thin air. Although she was not as beautiful as the previous woman, she


    was also beautiful in her own right.


    The first woman that arrived was the third daughter of the Yu n¡ªCa Yu. She was quite famous,


    especially because the Yu n was one of the most influential ns in the Sky-suppressing Sect,


    second only to the Sky-suppressing Mansion.


    The woman next to Ca Yu was named Lyric Yu. She was also a spirit warrior from the Yu n and


    had been ra Yu''s close friend since they were children.


    Although today was the first time Rocky had met Ca Yu, she felt somewhat familiar to him because


    of her resemnce to Alyssa. They shared an aloof and unapproachable vibe, which only enhanced


    the captivating beauty they both held. Simr to Alyssa, it felt like a single nce at her could make


    anyone fall in love with her.


    Rocky didn''t hide his aura on purpose, so, naturally, he quickly caught Ca Yu''s attention. She


    nced at him for a second with an emotionless mask on her face, but she didn''t say anything, and


    something else soon caught her attention. Her eyes narrowed suspiciously at something in the


    distance.


    Meanwhile, Rocky also noticed that something distracted her, and he discretely followed her gaze. He


    was astonished to see that there was an egg not far away in front of him. It was about ten meters tall,


    surrounded by purple mes on all sides. He also noticed the silhouette of a phoenix-shaped demonic


    spiritual beast moving inside it, as multiple fine cracks ran through the sides of the egg as if it was


    about to hatch.


    "It is, indeed, a demonic spiritual beast!" Rocky eximed confidently as his gaze narrowed minutely.


    "This must be the Purple-ming Phoenix. It''s a spiritual beast at the King Realm, though the best it


    can reach is the King Realm''s middle stage. However, I''ve never heard of a Purple-ming Phoenix


    that can evolve into a demonic spiritual beast. This beast is undoubtedly unique!"


    Ca Yu gushed to Lyric Yu next to her.


    "Wow, Ca, you know a lot about spiritual beasts!


    You can tell what kind of spiritual beast it is with a single nce!"


    Lyric Yu praised her friend immediately, sounding utterly impressed.


    "I just happened to see it in a book," Ca Yu replied indifferently. Her calm gesture told Lyric Yu that


    she didn''t want to make a big deal out of it, so Lyric Yu just changed the topic.


    "So, do you want this demonic spiritual beast?" she asked instead.


    "I do... But this demonic spiritual beast is not something we, human spirit warriors, can easily control,"


    answered Ca Yu hesitantly, hershes fluttering as she spoke.


    "You''re right, of course," Lyric Yu agreed, nodding thoughtfully.


    "But this one is too valuable! After all, a Purple-ming Phoenix that can evolve into a demonic spiritual


    beast is incredibly rare. Once this one breaks out of its shellpletely, I''m afraid it will be impossible


    to catch it," said Ca Yu, who seemed hesitant to give up the beast.


    Meanwhile, Lyric Yu saw through her and asked straightforwardly, "Do you want to try catching it then?"


    Ca Yu still seemed undecided on the matter, but an idea suddenly popped into her head. "We


    probably can''t subdue it right now, but we might have a chance to do that once we reach the Emperor


    Realm. So, we can try to catch it now and then tame itter!"


    "Okay. Let me help you out then!" Lyric Yu cheerfully responded as she was itching to have a go at the


    rare beast.


    "Hmm, there''s no need for that. Many other warriors at the King Realm are going to arrive soon, and


    there will likely be a free-for-all. Anyone who has a Beast Spirit Jade has more chances of catching it,


    but it will take time to activate the Beast Spirit Jade. And even though I have one, no one will cover for


    me, so I''m afraid I will have to rely on you," Ca Yu told Lyric Yu, throwing her a meaningful and


    encouraging look.


    But Lyric Yu wasn''t confident enough. She shook her head fervently as if in a panic and said,


    "Me?! No way!


    I can''t do it!"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t be silly. You are also a King Realm warrior. No matter how weak you think you are, you can at


    least block the first one or two. That should be enough time for me to do it,"


    Ca Yu insisted.


    "Well, since you trust me so much, I''ll go all out."


    In the end, Lyric Yu was forced to agree, though she looked like she was going to die.


    "I don''t fully believe you, but I have no other options right now," replied Ca Yu straightforwardly.


    Her blunt answer hurt Lyric Yu a little, and she couldn''t stop the hurt that shed quickly in her eyes.


    Meanwhile, Rocky''s eyebrows shot up when he overheard the conversation between the two women.


    As soon as he found out that Ca Yu was going to use the Beast Spirit Jade to capture the Purple-


    ming Phoenix, he started to look forward to the uing battle.


    "I''m going up now. Make sure to block the first few people for me." With a giant leap, Ca Yu


    proceeded toward the direction of the Purple-ming Phoenix.


    Since it was still in the evolution stage and had no attacking power at the moment, she boldly flew


    closer to it and immediately took out her Beast Spirit Jade.


    Powered by the spiritual power, the Beast Spirit Jade immediately started emitting a dazzling spiritual


    light. It then threw a beam of rising light, which instantly engulfed the Purple-ming Phoenix that was


    about toe out of its shell.


    However, the phoenix wasn''t about to go down without a fight. It released strong spiritual power to


    resist the Beast Spirit Jade. Fortunately, Ca Yu had reached the medium stage of Spiritual Infant, so


    she was powerful enough to put pressure on the phoenix.


    "This woman is incredible!


    But I''m afraid that won''t work," murmured Rocky, shaking his head.


    It was not that he didn''t want them to seed in catching the Purple-ming Phoenix, but in this


    situation, the chance of subduing it was extremely small. Plus, the other King Realm warriors would


    soon arrive, which willplicate matters even more for the two women.


    Thus, he decided to wait and see.


    Before long, Rocky sensed three auras approaching from different directions at the same time. ''It


    seems like they''ll have to contend with three at the same time. That sounds fun,'' he thought with an


    amused smile.


    In a moment, the figures of two men and a woman appeared at the same time. The two men were as


    strong as Ca Yu, and the other woman also seemedpetent.


    ''I can''t believe three powerful warriors came at the same time. It feels like I have rotten luck!'' Lyric Yu


    thought bitterly, shaking her head in dismay.


    But she didn''t let them see her apprehension. Instead, she faced them head-on and said, "I''m sorry, but


    the three of you arete. My friend Ca is about to subdue the beast. You should just go back


    instead."


    When they heard Lyric Yu''s words, the three warriors immediately turned their eyes to Ca Yu, who


    was currently flying over the Purple-me Phoenix and was about to put it into her Beast Spirit Jade.


    Their expressions darkened instantly, for none of them expected that Ca Yu could get here before


    them.


    But how could they return empty-handed?


    The three of them hastily moved at the same time, intending to rush up and stop Ca Yu.


    Of course, Lyric Yu intended to stop them as soon as she saw them move, but the other three didn''t


    take her seriously.


    They didn''t see her as a threat because her strength was much lower than theirs. Thus, they ignored


    her and continued in Ca Yu''s direction.


    Meanwhile, Rocky didn''t move to intervene because he felt that the Purple-ming Phoenix''s aura had


    suddenly changed, and something big was about to happen.


    At this point, Ca Yu''s Beast Spirit Jade had gained the upper hand. The Purple-ming Phoenix


    seemed unable to resist it, and the three King Realm warriors hastily rushed after her to stop her.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere grew very tense.


    Each warrior''s sess depended on who could quicklyplete their task. Would Ca Yu catch the


    phoenix first, or would the three warriors stop her first?


    But something unexpected happened next. The phoenix abruptly raised its head and roared, breaking


    the tension in the atmosphere. Its aura began to expand rapidly, and it broke through its original


    medium stage and appeared to reach the advanced stage in a sh.


    Its demonic spiritual aura swelled like a wave and overflowed, catching Ca Yu and the three warriors


    off guard. The three warriors fell to the ground, bruised like tomatoes, with dust all over their faces.


    They looked utterly embarrassed.


    In contrast, Ca Yu had been standing closest to the phoenix, which meant that the impact hit her


    more intensely. Her whole body bounced off like a ragged doll.


    But as she was about to hit the stone wall on the side, a figure suddenly appeared. The man caught


    her in mid-air before she was ttened by the wall,nding gently with Ca Yu in his steady arms.


    Once she came back to her senses, Ca Yu immediately looked at the figure who was holding her.


    Her eyes widened in surprise when she realized that it was none other than Rocky.


    Her face flushed a dark red as if all her blood had fled to her cheeks, as she hastily stepped out of his


    arms and retreated to the side. She then turned her gaze back at the Purple-ming Phoenix, who had


    broken through its limit. They were in big trouble!

 Chapter 1511 Come To Eunice

    Chapter 1511 Come To Eunice


    ¡°Look, your meridians have been damaged by the impact. It would be better if you just give up now,¡±


    Rocky urged the second he saw through Ca¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Ugh! Almost! I almost made it,¡± Ca sighed with regret.


    ¡°Well, a miss is as good as a mile. It¡¯s not enough to subdue this Purple-ming Phoenix with this


    Beast Spirit Jade,¡± Rocky remarked bluntly.


    ¡°Oh? Why not?¡± Ca looked at Rocky with her brows pushed together, unsure of what he meant.


    ¡°You see, this right here is a demonic spiritual beast. If I remember correctly, the Beast Spirit Jade of


    the humans is specially designed for the spiritual beasts. Unless it¡¯s top-grade, it won¡¯t be possible for


    you to subdue a demonic spiritual beast like this Purple-ming Phoenix. You don¡¯t happen to have


    that, do you?¡± Rocky exined, sounding adept.


    Hearing his thoughts, Ca figured that what Rocky said was right. She fell silent for a while, realizing


    that it was no use subduing the beast in front of them with a Beast Spirit Jade that wasn¡¯t top-grade.


    What was more, it wasmon knowledge that such a superb jade was rare and invaluable in the


    Ethereal Region.


    As the two of them talked, more and more disciples gathered around. All of them felt surprised to see


    the Purple-ming Phoenix, yet prepared to move and grab ahold of it.


    ¡°Apparently, it has evolved into a demonic spiritual beast. It seems that single-handedly fighting it won¡¯t


    do anything. Everyone, let¡¯s join hands and catch it first! After that, we¡¯ll see who can subdue it,¡±


    Hayden, who was also among the crowd, immediately shouted. At the same time, he nced at Rocky.


    He did not expect that a mere follower like Rocky could teach hispanions some lessons, let alone


    have incredible strength, so he chose not to act rashly for the time being.


    All the disciples in the scene looked eager to take action since they were facing a demonic spiritual


    beast that was more advanced than the spiritual beast¡ªeach of them assuming they would be


    considered absolutely invincible if they got one.


    ¡°Good idea!¡±


    ¡°I agree! Let¡¯s capture it right away, and don¡¯t let it escape so we can all get a chance to take it down!¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah! What are we waiting for? Let¡¯s fight together!¡±


    It was evident that they were all ready and willing to go all out.


    However, among all of them, Ca was the strongest one. Since she and three others had been


    previously injured, they were left with disciples who were mostly at the King Realm with primary


    Spiritual Infant. Generally speaking, a King Realm warrior with advanced Spiritual Infant was equal to


    ten King Realm warriors with medium Spiritual Infant, or fifty King Realm warriors with primary Spiritual


    Infant. That was to say, if they wanted to win, they would need at least fifty King Realm warriors with


    primary Spiritual Infant to match its strength, given that the Purple-ming Phoenix in front of them had


    evolved into a more powerful beast. In other words, unless all the disciples who entered that Phantom


    Valley to cultivate lend a hand, they might not stand a chance.


    At that moment, only less than thirty disciples were remaining. Moreover, the most powerful ones


    among them were already injured, so it seemed like an impossible task to carry out.


    However, since it was a demonic spiritual beast, even though the odds were against them, these


    disciples were ready to risk it all. After all, this might be their chance to acquire such a rare beast. At


    least, even if they failed, they would have no regrets afterward. Therefore, except for Ca and Rocky,


    all of the other disciples started swarming up towards the Purple-ming Phoenix with the very purpose


    of trying to catch it.


    ¡°They are a group of overconfident guys! They don¡¯t know how to assess the strength of their target."


    Rocky shook his head as he saw their reckless stance. It was clear to him that even if all these


    students worked together, the result would just be the same.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got to heal myself first!¡± At the same time, Ca was still unwilling to give up. She then took the


    opportunity to heal herself, thinking that she could still join the battle afterward.


    Hence, she walked to a secluded area and sat down with her legs crossed. Then, she started healing


    her wounds and injuries while paying close attention to the ongoing battle.


    Rocky let out a sigh as he looked at Ca. Then he crossed his arms over his chest as he examined


    the overall situation.


    Before long, Eunice also suddenly appeared in the area.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is there a demonic spiritual beast here?¡± Eunice asked as soon as she arrived.


    So, Rocky gave her an overview of what happened so far.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that a spiritual beast in the Phantom Valley would evolve into a demonic spiritual beast.


    This is such a rare urrence,¡± Eunice uttered in disbelief.


    ¡°What are you nning to do? Are you going to join them?¡± Rocky asked with a smile as if trying to test


    her.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s ridiculous. A demonic spiritual beast is not something that a human warrior can tame. Even


    if they managed to catch it, they won¡¯t be able to keep it," Eunice said, fully understanding what it


    entailed to encounter a demonic spiritual beast.


    ¡°You may be right, but I¡¯d like to try my luck,¡± Rocky suddenly said. In fact, the only reason why he


    didn¡¯t make a move yet was that he was waiting for Eunice. All of these people wanted the Purple-


    ming Phoenix for themselves. Thus, he needed someone that would actually back him up to


    completely subdue the transformed spiritual beast.


    ¡°You? Are you being serious right now?¡± Eunice asked as she stared at Rocky cynically.


    ¡°Why? Is there a problem?¡± Rocky replied as if it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    ¡°Of course, there is! This Purple-ming Phoenix''s strength has evolved into the advanced stage of the


    Spiritual Infant. Do you know how powerful that is? Even a King Realm spirit warrior with advanced


    Spiritual Infant or a King Realm master with an Imperial Soul may not be able to tame it. So, how can


    you do it? Quit daydreaming!¡± Eunice said dismissively.


    ¡°It¡¯s too early to say that. Anyway, I¡¯ve already made up my mind. I guess we¡¯ll just seeter if luck is on


    my side,¡± Rocky said with a confident smirk.


    ¡°Whatever. Just be sure that you don¡¯t die. We still have a task to carry out.¡± Seeing that Rocky had


    really decided to subdue the demonic spiritual beast, Eunice could only remind him not to put his life in


    danger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m still waiting for the perfect opportunity. After they finish fightingter, the Purple-


    ming Phoenix should be already tired,¡± Rocky remarked.


    ¡°Do you think they can do something against it?¡± Seeing about thirty disciples who were simultaneously


    attacking the beast together, Eunice couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Of course not. It is too strong for them,¡± Rocky answered as he shook his head.


    ¡°Then how are you nning to subdue it? I bet they won¡¯t just stand idly while you try to capture it,¡±


    Eunice asked in confusion. She just couldn¡¯t imagine how Rocky would be able to win against it,


    knowing that others would readily take advantage of the situation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just wait for sunset toe.¡± Rocky said tly.


    ¡°Sunset? Why? What for?¡± Eunice was even more confused at Rocky¡¯s answer.


    ¡°The power of the Purple-ming Phoenix¡¯s body belongs to the masculine property. It means that this


    kind of spiritual beast is very powerful during the daytime. However, once the sun goes down, its power


    will begin to weaken.¡± Rocky actually analyzed this based on his experiences.


    ¡°How did you know that? That¡¯s pretty new to me. I¡¯ve never heard of that theory before.¡± As Eunice


    heard that Rocky was so sure, she also realized that it sounded logical.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s no big deal. I¡¯m a natural expert when ites to spiritual beasts,¡± Rocky boasted without


    hesitation.


    ¡°Ha! You can brag about it after proving that what you said is true!¡± Eunice was actually intrigued by


    Rocky¡¯s theory, so she wanted to see it for herself.


    Meanwhile, while Rocky and Eunice were talking, the number of the King Realm warriors had steadily


    dropped to less than twenty. Those who quit were either injured or had given up because they couldn¡¯t


    bear the domineering power of the Purple-ming Phoenix anymore. It was actually a wise decision


    that they didn¡¯t continue fighting. Otherwise, they might even suffer greater losses.


    At the same time, although there were still some powerful disciples who remained to fight the ferocious


    beast, they were still very far from defeating it.


    Just before sunset, only ten disciples were left struggling. On the other hand, the Purple-ming


    Phoenix still didn¡¯t show any sign of weakness as it took the disciples down one after another.


    Not long after, the sun finally started going down. As night time began, there was still a hint of afterglow


    in the sky.


    Eventually, before its power began to weaken, the Purple-ming Phoenix had defeated all of the


    remaining disciples who struggled against it.


    However, the demonic spiritual beast showed no sign of stopping because it got extremely infuriated for


    being attacked for so long. It immediately rushed towards the retreating disciples with the intention of


    killing them all.


    Seeing this, the disciples were scared out of their wits and scrammed to save their lives.


    While it was chasing down the disciples, for some reason, the Purple-ming Phoenix suddenly


    diverted its eyes to Eunice. Then, it elerated at a low altitude and rushed at her with all its


    might.

 Chapter 1512 He Shouldnt Be Disturbed

    Chapter 1512 He Shouldn''t Be Disturbed


    Eunice was quite startled. She hadn''t expected to get attacked all of a sudden. Immediately, she


    released her spiritual power in an attempt to intimidate the Purple-ming Phoenix, hoping that she


    could hold it off for at least a while.


    Unfortunately, her spiritual power had no effect on the phoenix, which continued to advance. In a


    moment, its overwhelming power enveloped Eunice. Fear rose within her as she realized that she was


    already within the attack range of the phoenix. No matter how fast she ran, she would not be able to


    escape the attack. All she could do now was to use her spiritual power to protect her body. At the same


    time, she threw out a defensive spiritual tool.


    But the Purple-ming Phoenix was quicker. It spurted out purple me which directly melted the


    defensive spiritual tool, and then charged towards her spiritual power.


    "Damn it!" By now, desperation was evident on Eunice''s face. The power of the purple me was


    obviously stronger than hers, and it was toote to dodge it. Just as the purple me was about to


    break through her spiritual power and burn her body, however, it stopped in mid-air. Seeming to sense


    something, the Purple-ming Phoenix curiously turned its head.


    At the moment, with the full attention of the audience, Rocky walked towards the phoenix. There was a


    strange aura exuding from his body. It was not the usual aura of a spirit warrior, but another kind of


    aura that was full of deterrence, as if it could make all spiritual beasts surrender in front of him.


    Everyone was shocked by the sudden turn of events. However, in their opinion, Rocky''s decision to


    approach the Purple-ming Phoenix was equivalent to courting death. It was obvious that the phoenix


    had gone mad. At the time, no one would be able to stop it, except for a master at the King Realm


    possessing an Imperial Soul.


    "Basil, be careful..." Eunice knew that Rocky had attracted the Purple-ming Phoenix''s attention on


    purpose so that she could have a chance to escape. Otherwise, if she had been touched by the purple


    me, she might already be dead. But now, seeing that the phoenix had changed its target to Rocky,


    she could not help but worry.


    All the while, Rocky was still steadily approaching the phoenix without fear. The phoenix didn''t move at


    all, seemingly affected by Rocky''s peculiar aura.


    The seemingly calm scene was, in fact, full of danger, because Rocky was trying to use the Mysterious


    Beast Transformation Skill to forcefully connect with the spiritual sense of the Purple-ming Phoenix,


    which was much more powerful than his. If he failed, the consequences could be deadly.


    Sure enough, a momentter, the phoenix suddenly let out a roar, as if it was irritated, and flew towards


    Rocky.


    Rocky narrowed his eyes, but showed no signs of moving out of the way. As the Purple-ming


    Phoenix approached, it spurted out the purple me, burning the area of dozens of meters around


    Rocky. The next moment, the purple sh disappeared, revealing scorched earth with small, lingering


    patches of mes.


    To everyone''s surprise, Rocky had disappeared.


    Realizing that it had lost its target, the phoenix became even more furious. It immediately looked


    around for Rocky, but since it couldn''t find him, it targeted the powerful warriors at the King Realm


    standing nearby.


    Those disciples immediately broke out in a cold sweat and fled again in all directions.


    "I''m here." Suddenly, a deep voice sounded.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Hearing that, all the people present looked towards the source of the voice and saw that Rocky had


    once again appeared in front of the Purple-ming Phoenix, seemingly out of nowhere.


    "What does he want to do?" For a moment, Eunice had been d that Rocky had managed to escape


    the wrath of the Purple-ming Phoenix. But now that he was back, she was worried again. In her


    eyes, what Rocky was doing was akin to bringing about his own destruction.


    The phoenix had no intention of losing Rocky, so it wildly rushed forward without any hesitation. At the


    same time, Rocky soared into the air and faced the phoenix''s me head-on. At the veryst moment,


    he tilted his body and narrowly avoided the me. Then, in a sh, he sped up and appeared above the


    phoenix''s head.


    Before the phoenix could react, Rocky pressed his palm on its forehead. His eyes shed as he used


    the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill to forcefully enter its spiritual sense.


    Although he had entered the spiritual sense of spiritual beasts countless times in the Wild Spirit Land, it


    was the first time he was doing so in the Supreme Ether Land. Moreover, the Purple-ming Phoenix


    was not an ordinary spiritual beast, but a demonic spiritual beast that was much stronger. Therefore, it


    was very risky for him to enter its spiritual sense by force with the Mysterious Beast Transformation


    Skill.


    But as the saying went, nothing ventured, nothing gained. For Rocky, any adventure was of great


    significance.


    The next moment, he found himself in the spiritual sense of the Purple-ming Phoenix. Unlike the


    spiritual senses he had seen before, the Purple-ming Phoenix''s spiritual sense was like a whirlpool.


    All its meridians were spiraling, spreading deep into various circles.


    At the same time, its spiritual power raged inside like a storm, preventing anything from approaching.


    Despite that, with his rich experience, Rocky avoided the impact of the spiritual power windstorm. In the


    end, he passed through it untouched and reached the core of the spiritual sense, where the divine


    sense of the demonic spiritual beast was located.


    To his surprise, the divine sense of the Purple-ming Phoenix was very pure and not demonized at all.


    "It has evolved into a demonic spiritual beast, but its spiritual sense is still in the form of a spiritual


    beast. It''s really surprising, but maybe it''s not a bad thing," Rocky murmured to himself.


    Compared with the divine sense of a demonic spiritual beast, a spiritual beast''s was much easier to


    control. Therefore, without any hesitation, Rocky approached the Purple-med Phoenix''s divine sense


    and connected with it using the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill.


    Meanwhile, on the outside, the man and the beast seemed to be frozen in midair.


    Everyone was stunned by the scene. They didn''t know what was going on and couldn''t figure out why


    Rocky and the phoenix had suddenly paused in the middle of their battle.


    However, some ambitious warriors at the King Realm thought that that was a good chance for them.


    They suddenly rushed out and charged at the phoenix, intending to take the opportunity to subdue it.


    What they did not know was that Rocky and the phoenix should not be disturbed at that time, or there


    was no telling what would happen.


    All of a sudden,


    a woman suddenly flew in front of Rocky and the phoenix and turned to face the approaching warriors.


    "No one is allowed to get close!" she shouted.


    It was none other than Eunice.


    "Eunice, what do you mean? Do you want to see the Purple-ming Phoenix taken away by this guy


    alone?" asked Hayden, who had long disliked Rocky.


    "No. But he shouldn''t be disturbed now," Eunice replied coldly.


    "Bullshit! We don''t care whether he is disturbed or not. We just want the Purple-ming Phoenix,"


    Hayden retorted.


    "Then you have to defeat me first," Eunice warned, preparing for battle.


    "Come on, Eunice. I don''t want to fight against you, but I have no choice if you''re going to be so


    stubborn," Hayden shouted, getting exasperated. He knew the moment was the best time to get rid of


    Rocky.


    "Beat me if you can!" Eunice did not show any weakness.


    "Fine, let us fight you." The two men behind Hayden rushed forward first and fought Eunice.


    Because of her limited strength, Eunice was unable to hold off the approaching disciples while still


    fighting with the two powerful warriors at the King Realm.


    Easily getting past her, Hayden and a few of the other disciples approached Rocky, and were about to


    stop him.

 Chapter 1513 The Coming Newcomer Contest

    Chapter 1513 The Coming Neer Contest


    Just as Rocky was about to be in danger, another woman appeared in front of him and shouted, "If you


    want to get to him, you have to get past me first! Who dares toe up and have a try?"


    The unexpected event shocked everyone, because the woman was none other than Ca, the


    strongest warrior at the King Realm among them.


    And judging from the expression on her face, she had recovered from her earlier injury.


    Seeing that Ca hade to her aid, Eunice was a little surprised, but mostly relieved. After all, she


    knew that Ca was a lot more intimidating than she was, and could actually protect Rocky.


    Needless to say, the disciples who were approaching Rocky stopped in their tracks and exchanged


    fearful nces. They dared not continue to go forward, because they believed that if they fought her,


    they would not only suffer a great loss but also offend the Yu n, which firmly stood behind her.


    In the middle of all this, a lone figure rushed out from the corner, unnoticed by everyone present. And to


    add to their surprise, he was not aiming at the Purple-ming Phoenix, but at Rocky.


    "Go to hell, Brat!" Hayden shouted with a snicker.


    By the time Eunice and Ca spotted him, it was toote for them to stop him. They could only watch


    him approach Rocky, as if they were frozen in ce. At the same time, the powerful spiritual power of


    the Purple-ming Phoenix enveloped Rocky, seemingly capable of hurting him at any time.


    The next moment, an extraordinary thing happened. The Purple-ming Phoenix, which had been


    completely still, suddenly turned its head, stared straight at Hayden, and opened its mouth, spurting


    purple me out at him. It had never urred to Hayden that the phoenix would suddenly recover, but


    it was toote for him to dodge. He flew straight into the purple me, and then fell directly from the air


    to the ground. An unpleasant burning smell filled the air as smoke wafted off his whole body.


    Everyone present was dumbfounded. They didn''t understand why the phoenix had suddenly attacked


    Hayden, but it seemed to be protecting Rocky.


    They didn''t have to specte for long, because the next moment, Rocky also jerked back into motion


    and flew to the ground as if nothing had happened. He narrowed his eyes at Hayden, who had just tried


    tounch a sneak attack on him and was now lying not far away. "I see, it''s him. He deserves his


    punishment for acting so recklessly!"


    "Basil, are you okay?" Eunice nervously forced her opponent back and then flew down to Rocky.


    "I''m fine," he replied.


    "What happened just now? Why were you and the Purple-ming Phoenix not moving at all?" Eunice


    asked in confusion.


    "Because I was having a heart-to-heart talk with it," Rocky said casually.


    "Really?" Eunice was still puzzled, as were the rest of them.


    Since Rocky seemed to be perfectly fine, and the Purple-ming Phoenix had made a move just now,


    some of the disciples who had been approaching them stood still, not daring to take any action.


    However, there were a few disciples who were not willing to give up and still wanted to give it a shot.


    Just when they approached the phoenix and were about to attack it, the phoenix roared angrily, ready


    to battle them.


    "Just ignore them and go back to my Magic Spiritual Space first!" Rocky said abruptly. At the same


    time, he opened the door to his Magic Spiritual Space.


    When the phoenix heard Rocky''s words, it immediately quieted down. It threw an arrogant nce at


    the disciples before flying into the space.


    There was an audible gasp from everyone present as they watched the phoenix disappear before their


    eyes on Rocky''s order.


    No one had expected that the phoenix would listen to Rocky, as if it had been subdued by him.


    "Basil, what on earth is going on?" Eunice couldn''t help but ask.


    "From now on, it''s my spiritual beast," Rocky replied lightly.


    The whole venue fell into silence. Obviously, no one could ept the fact that Rocky, who was


    technically the weakest among them, had tamed the Purple-ming Phoenix that had evolved into a


    demonic spiritual beast. It was impossible to evenprehend!


    "Did you really tame the Purple-ming Phoenix? How did you do it?" Even Ca couldn''t stay silent,


    because it was just too unbelievable for her to ept.


    "I have my methods, of course. By the way, I have to thank you for your help just now," Rocky said with


    a small smile. The moments when he had beenmunicating with the Purple-ming Phoenix had


    been absolutely crucial for him. If Ca hadn''t stopped the other warriors at the King Realm from


    approaching him, his efforts would have been in vain, and he might even have been in great danger.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I just didn''t want to owe you any favors. Since you have subdued the phoenix, there''s no reason for


    me to stay here any longer. Goodbye!" After saying that, Ca flew away.


    "Let''s go," Rocky said to Eunice.


    "Okay," Eunice replied coldly, still not having recovered from the shock.


    The two of them swiftly left, leaving behind the awestruck disciples who still could note to terms


    with the truth.


    Two dayster, all the disciples who had entered the Phantom Valley sessfully returned to the


    entrance. Most of them had gained a lot during their journey. Of course, even though they hade


    back with a good harvest, it was not as good as subduing a demonic spiritual beast.


    With the return of those powerful warriors at the King Realm, the news of Rocky taming a demonic


    spiritual beast spread all over the Sky-suppressing School. Of course, since most of the disciples


    hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they were skeptical of the news.


    After the first training in the Phantom Valley, the Sky-suppressing School prepared a new list based on


    the strength of the new disciples and their performance in the first trial to motivate them.


    Although Rocky had subdued the demonic spiritual beast, he still ranked at the bottom of the list. But it


    didn''t matter much to him. In fact, it was better that way because he could continue to avoid being


    noticed.


    After that, he attended two more training sessions, during which he maintained a low profile.


    A monthter, the neer contest of the Sky-suppressing Schoolmenced.


    The contest was open to all the disciples who had been at the Sky-suppressing School for only a year


    or less.


    Therefore, over a hundred disciples participated in the contest. Thepetition was exceptionally


    fierce!


    Logically speaking, the disciples who had stayed in the school for a year should have an advantage


    over the disciples who had only stayed there for a few months. After all, they had much more


    experience and knowledge.


    However, in terms of strength, this was not necessarily the case, because there were three new


    disciples who had already reached the middle stage of the Spiritual Infant, while the disciples who had


    been at the school for a year were still at the primary stage. Therefore, they did not have much of an


    advantage.


    It was still uncertain who would be the winner in the end!


    Of course, most people who watched thepetition could gauge the possible winner. After all, any


    competition was based on strength. The stronger one was, the greater their chance of victory would be.


    ording to everyone''s prediction, the disciple who was most likely to be the winner was a genius


    from the Sky-suppressing Mansion called Moore Duan, who had already reached the peak level of the


    middle stage of the Spiritual Infant.


    Apart from him, there were also a few other disciples who were likely to be the winner. They were


    slightly weaker than Moore Duan, but they were also at the medium stage of the Spiritual Infant.


    Ca was one of those disciples.


    However, no one knew exactly how powerful she was. Some people said that she had just reached the


    medium stage, while others said that she had already reached the peak of the medium stage and


    would cross it soon. But no matter what, with the strength she had at the medium stage, she would


    definitelye out of the contest with a good ranking.


    All in all, everyone took it for granted that the final winner would be one of those few people.


    Two hours before the contest began, Eunice whispered in Rocky''s ear, "Remember, this contest is very


    important to us. It doesn''t matter if you don''t get a ce, but I must get it. So, if you can help me, just


    help me, understand?"


    "Okay," Rocky replied casually.


    "You have to remember it," Eunice stressed with a worried frown.


    "I see. When did you start nagging so much?" Rocky said, rolling his eyes.


    "How dare you make such rude remarks about me? You''re courting death!" Eunice cursed angrily.


    "All right, all right. You don''t nag at all. I''m sorry!" Rocky said hurriedly, afraid that he would spark her


    temper.


    "That''s more like it!" Obviously, Eunice was still a little unhappy.


    The spectators of the contest included the disciples of the Sky-suppressing School and the spirit


    warriors who cheered for the participants from their own sects and ns. The Sky-suppressing School


    had appointed an elder to be in charge of the battles, and there were also many senior school officials


    present. Therefore, the venue was filled with lively chatter, and everyone was brimming with


    excitement.


    It was said that the president of the Sky-suppressing School would also be there to watch the final


    battle. Therefore, whoever participated in the final battle would definitely have a chance to earn a ce


    in the president''s good graces, and in turn have a bright future.


    The contest was divided into three rounds.


    The first round was a team battle, where all the participants were divided into four teams with the same


    combined strength. Each team had toplete the designated task to get a chance to enter the


    second round. If a team didn''tplete the task, all the members of that team would not qualify for the


    next round. Therefore, mutual cooperation among the team members was particrly


    important.

 Chapter 1514 The Team Task

    Chapter 1514 The Team Task


    The most interesting thing about the team fight was that they were allowed to fight with each other.


    Since all four teams shared the same tasks, they would need topete for the sole task item from


    their mission. Of course, if one team wanted to get ahead, the abilities of the team leader would be


    crucial in determining how the strength of their team could be maximized.


    An hour before the start of the first round of the neer contest, the roster for all teams was


    announced. Soon, all the strong warriors at the King Realm were seated with their teammates.


    Rocky got assigned to the red team with Ca, while Eunice was in the blue team.


    Given that all four teams had senior King Realm masters, especially ones belonging in the top ten on


    the ranking list, deciding which one of them wouldmand the team was tough since they were all


    equally matched.


    Nevertheless, some of them were already born with admirable leadership and were backed up by the


    forces behind them.


    For that reason, it didn¡¯t take long before the leaders for each team got selected. The blue team was


    going to be led by Moore, and Ca would bemanding the red team.


    Not a minuteter, the first roundmenced.


    The team fight was held in a very famous maze in the Sky-suppressing School called the Mirage Maze.


    Just as the name implied, all kinds of mirages awaited anyone who entered the maze. Needless to say,


    they would surely struggle to figure out if what they were seeing was real or not.


    On top of that, spiritual beasts filled the entire Mirage Maze. Their strength ran from the Spirit Realm to


    the King Realm, and they were all ready to attack the warriors who set foot in the maze whenever they


    wanted to. Therefore, despite it being only the first round, all four teams would be in for a huge


    challenge.


    Without wasting any time, the four teams headed for the different entrances of the Mirage Maze.


    The maze was built between the valley cliffs withplex terrain, so the spectators who got stationed


    at the top of the cliffs could get the best view of the maze.


    At the entrance, the disciples of the four teams each took a deep breath as they waited for their


    leader¡¯s cue.


    Finally, all teams, led by their leaders, entered the maze at top speed and started carrying out their


    tasks.


    The mission of the red team was to collect five items in the Mirage Maze, but they would be considered


    done if they managed to acquire three of them. Among those three items, two must be obtained from


    spiritual beasts with Spiritual Infant at the advanced stage. Clearly, it wasn¡¯t an easy task at all.


    ¡°Listen up. We¡¯ll be starting with the simple ones first. It would be best if we can quickly and


    sessfully collect the other three since two of these items will definitely be difficult to acquire. Keep in


    mind that the other three teams also have the same tasks as us, so we¡¯d better have a backup n.¡±


    Without further ado, Ca started drawing up their n.


    ¡°Yes, Miss Yu. We¡¯re at yourmand.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Just say the word. We¡¯re willing to go through fire and water for you.¡±


    ¡°Just tell us if you need anything! We¡¯ll do what we can to win!¡±


    Sure enough, Ca was greatly respected by her team members as their leader.


    ¡°Well, then. Let¡¯s start assigning roles.¡± Ca was born to be a leader. With just a wave of her hand,


    she instantly arranged the whole team into eight or nine members per group. They were divided into


    the vanguard, the main force, and the backups. Apparently, she put the weaker ones into the backups.


    ¡°I will take charge of themand of both the main force and the vanguard. As for the backups¡­¡±


    Knowing that it wouldn¡¯t be easymanding all three groups at the same time, she decided to


    delegate someone for the job. She scanned the faces of those in the backups and finally caught sight


    of Rocky. ¡°Basil will be inmand.¡±


    The mention of his name immediately caused an uproar among the team members. Everyone looked


    at Rocky with envy, jealousy, and resentment. They didn¡¯t expect that Ca would choose someone


    they deemed weak. After all, being chosen to lead the backups meant that she trusted him, no matter


    how puny the overall strength of the backups was. They couldn¡¯t understand how she decided to put


    Rocky inmand when there were lots of others who were stronger than him.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Ca spoke in a stern, authoritative voice as she took a gander at her disgruntled


    members.


    Everyone quietly exchanged looks. Although they actually had some objections, they didn¡¯t dare say a


    word. They didn¡¯t have the nerve to stand up to Ca since she was their leader.


    Even so, the disciples who were assigned to the backups sneered at Rocky and didn¡¯t take him


    seriously. Rocky, however, kept silent. He simply nced at Ca and wondered why she wanted him


    to takemand of the backups. ¡®Does she find out that I''m good at fighting? Nah. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s no


    way she¡¯d think that.¡¯


    Trying to lighten the tension he felt from all the stares and res, Rocky thought he¡¯d crack a joke in


    his mind. He figured that the reason why she chose him was that she simply didn¡¯t have any direct


    contact with the others. She might have been worried about handing the responsibility to them when


    she knew she could easily rely on him.


    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s get moving!¡± After arraying her members, Ca led the team to start searching for some


    specific items for their mission.


    Instructions were given to them as a guide to tracking down the items they needed to collect. As long


    as they couldprehend and follow them, they should be able to locate and grab the items despite


    treading through a maze.


    However, they were actually traversing a maze where many spiritual beasts dwelled. Naturally, all four


    teams would face and fight them, eventually consuming much of their strength.


    True enough, in just a couple of hours, the red team had already encountered several groups of


    spiritual beasts in a row.


    Although they had anticipated their presence, it still took them a lot of strength and difficulty to move


    forward and rush out. Yet, when they arrived at the first prompt point, they found beast corpses


    scattered all over the ground and an open box that should have contained the item they needed. It was


    in as day that another team had gotten there before them.


    Ca¡¯s eyes flickered in frustration, but still calmly motioned for her members to move along.


    Despite their team leader¡¯sposure, the morale of the red team undeniably got affected since they


    failed to secure their first task item. Several members started ming each other¡ªespecially the ones


    in the backups¡ªthinking that their incapacities were dragging the whole team down.


    Before long, disputes within the team intensified. Many of the King Realm warriors even refused to


    cooperate, so the team had lots of trouble making headway.


    As much as Ca wanted to put an end to the growing conflict, there was nothing she could do. After


    all, these powerful masters at the King Realm were instinctively arrogant. Even if she said something,


    there would be no assurance that they would calm down.


    Witnessing all the contention, Rocky discreetly shook his head. He had been keeping a low profile


    since the other members expressed their resentments towards him.


    However, at this rate, he thought that the red team would be in grave danger if they went on like this.


    That was why, when they had just repelled a wave of spiritual beasts and stood still to rest, he finally


    had the chance to walk up to Ca.


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s up?¡± Ca asked, surprised to see Rocky approaching. Her arms were crossed over her


    chest.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We can¡¯t go on like this. If we still don¡¯t get our hands on the second task item, I¡¯m afraid everyone in


    the team might flip out. We have to do something. Otherwise, we might lose our chance of entering the


    last round,¡± Rocky reminded in a hushed tone.


    With her brows almost pushed together, Ca also narrowed her eyes when she heard what Rocky


    said. ¡°That¡¯s true. What do you suggest?¡± Apparently, they were thinking the same thing.


    ¡°Punish someone as a warning to others. Don¡¯t give out anymands when the next wave of spiritual


    beasts attack and just let everyone defend themselves right on the spot. That way, we can all find out


    which of the arrogant ones keep on talking the talk but can¡¯t walk the walk. After that, you can show


    them your strength and maintain your authority.¡± Rocky shared his suggestions, keeping his voice


    muted to keep others from hearing.


    When Rocky finished talking, Ca nced at him and asked, ¡°Do you think that will work? And¡­ are


    you sure that¡¯s a good idea?¡±

 Chapter 1515 Compete With The Yellow Team

    Chapter 1515 Compete With The Yellow Team


    "If you believe in me, just do as I said. I promise that no one will have anyints. I''ll give you the


    chance to build up your prestige," Rocky said seriously.


    After a pause, Ca slowly nodded and seemed to have decided to put her trust in Rocky.


    It did not take long before the red team encountered more than ten spiritual beasts, but not a single one


    of them was particrly powerful.


    "Don''t attack! Defend immediately!" At that moment, Ca suddenly barked out an order.


    All the other members of her team turned to look at her with a puzzled expression when they heard her


    suddenmand.


    "Miss Ca, these spiritual beasts aren''t that strong. Why shouldn''t weunch an attack?" someone


    asked doubtfully.


    "I''m the captain. Just follow my order," Ca responded with a grim expression.


    Although the members of the red team looked at each other in confusion, they had no choice but to


    obey their leader''s words.


    And so, instead ofunching an offensive, they stood their ground braced for any iing attack.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Since the spiritual beasts were also very smart, they were in no hurry to fight. They took their time and


    began to surround the red team. It immediately became apparent that their n was to exhaust the


    troops.


    They were forced to remain in a stalemate for four hours.


    Some of the team members began to obviously show their impatience since they could not understand


    what Ca wanted to do.


    Soon, a disciple at the medium stage of the Spiritual Infant spoke up. "Miss Ca, I don''t mean to


    offend you, but do you really think it''s wise to make us do nothing like this? Have you given it careful


    thought? These spiritual beasts are obviously not that strong. With our strength, we should be able to


    easily repel them. Why do we have to stay here and focus on defense?"


    "Of course I''ve considered it. Are you going to disobey my order?" Ca questioned.


    When the disciple heard that, he exchanged looks with the other disciples before arrogantly speaking.


    "Now that you''ve shown yourself to have such a weakmanding ability, it''s really hard for others to


    be convinced by your words. We participated in the neer contest to win the championship, not to


    waste time here."


    "If you don''t obey my orders, you may leave my team and do whatever you want! If there are other


    disciples who want to go with him, I won''t force you to stay. But let me just tell you that this round is a


    team battle. Without tacit cooperation, there''s no chance of winning. Therefore, I don''t need any team


    members with ulterior motives," Ca dered furiously.


    Some of the disciples of the red team were a little unhappy when they heard that. They thought that


    Ca was too arrogant and was notpetent enough to be their team leader.


    A deafening roar suddenly echoed around them, and an extremely powerful spiritual beast at the


    medium stage of the Spiritual Infant quickly rushed out. Its momentum was astonishing andpletely


    terrified the disciples around.


    "Well, does anyone want to give it a shot?" Ca nced at all the disciples.


    A deafening silence filled the air as if all the disciples lost their tongues. When they noticed the


    overwhelming momentum of the spiritual beast, none of them could hide their fear.


    "If you don''t go, then I''ll do it myself. I''ll let you see for yourself if I have the ability to lead the team!" As


    soon as Ca finished speaking, she flew and appeared in front of the spiritual beast in the blink of an


    eye.


    "Heart-burning Destruction!" Two fiery dragons soared into the air as she suddenly activated the mes


    on her arms. The next second, two me dragons rushed through the sky.


    Despite the attack, the spiritual beast showed no sign of weakness. Its huge tail swung behind it and


    was about to hit Ca. However, she tilted her body and avoided the huge tail''s attack by a


    hairsbreadth at an unimaginable angle. Without missing a beat, she pped the spiritual beast''s


    forehead with both hands at the same time. The next moment, her whole body flew up as she raised


    both of her arms in the air, two intertwining me dragons instantly appeared and attacked the very


    powerful spiritual beast.


    Although the spiritual beast was very formidable, it could not withstand the overbearing power of


    Ca''s mes condensed in a single blow. In just a few moments, its whole head was so scorched and


    disfigured, it could only let out pained roars.


    Meanwhile, all the disciples of the red team could only gape in astonishment.


    "Is this the Dragon-burning Skill, the unique spiritual skill of the Yu n?"


    "That''s right! Otherwise, it''s impossible to have such power!"


    "The Dragon-burning Skill is one of the five unique spiritual skills in the Ethereal Region."


    For a moment, all the members of the red team could not hide their shock by the strength Ca


    disyed.


    "This woman is born to be a heroine. If she goes to the battlefield, she''ll definitely be a formidable


    general!" At the same time, trailing after the spiritual beast at the medium stage of the Spiritual Infant,


    Rocky could not help but smile. In fact, he was the one who attracted the spiritual beast toe.


    Because of the destructive spiritual skill, all the other spiritual beasts that surrounded them before were


    scared away.


    "Is there anyone else who refuses to obey my orders?" Ca asked calmly as she returned in front of


    the disciples.


    Not a single word left the lips of the disciples, but they could not stop staring at her. All of them were


    still shell shocked by what just happened. Although she was not that much stronger than them, it was


    still very difficult to find a warrior at the same level who was stronger than her.


    Not only was she born in a famous family, but she also had superior talent. Thus, she had more


    advantages in most aspects and could suppress her opponent the moment sheunched an attack.


    "If no one objects, everyone must follow my orders and unite as one from now on. If I hear a word of


    comint from you, I''ll immediately kick you out of the team!" Ca dered loudly.


    Even the disciples of the red team who were still not convinced earlier remained silent. All of them


    lowered their heads and didn''t dare to even breathe too heavily, because they knew that the more they


    explored, the more they would need to rely on someone with absolute strength like Ca.


    "Let''s continue to move forward!" Ca ordered.


    After that, the red team set out once again.


    Two hourster, they sessfully arrived where the second task object was located. Luckily for them,


    no one got the task object before they did. After repelling the spiritual beast that guarded the object,


    they sessfully obtained their first task object.


    Soon after, they headed to the location of the third task object. However, they didn''t expect to meet


    another team halfway there.


    "Miss Ca, are you striving for the turtle treasure?" Drake, the captain of the yellow team, had a


    gloomy expression when he looked at Ca.


    "It seems like we have the same goal." When Ca heard Drake''s words, she realized that their task


    was the same as that of the yellow team.


    "We have already collected two task objects, so we only need one more toplete the task. I hope


    you can give it to us. Let us fulfill our wish first, and then we can help you get another object..." Drake


    immediately requested, politely cupping his hands.


    "Even if I want to say yes, my team members won''t agree." Of course, there was no way Ca would


    compromise.


    "In that case, let''s fight," Drake sneered, his expression changing in the blink of an eye.


    "As you wish!" Ca''s eyes narrowed into a fierce re.


    Soon, the two teams began to fight in the hopes of stopping the other from heading to the location of


    the third task object.


    At the same time, Rocky was taking advantage of the situation and was already heading for the third


    location by himself.


    Because he was alone, there was no need for him to hold back. In less than half an hour, he arrived at


    the destination. Three spiritual beasts at the medium stage of the Spiritual Infant guarding the object


    met his gaze.


    ''It won''t really be a problem if I fight against the three of them by myself, but it seems like a waste of


    time. Why don''t I just wait for the others toe?'' Rocky mused to himself after a while. Since he knew


    that the yellow team would also send people to attack the spiritual beasts, he just needed to wait for the


    opportunity to obtain the object.


    Sure enough, several disciples at the medium stage of Spiritual Infant from the yellow team appeared


    in the destination an hourter, just like Rocky expected.


    "The red team''s really weak. They didn''t even send anyone here."


    "Of course. Except for Ca, all the other members are trash!"


    "Cut the crap and let''s just do this. The three of us will handle the beasts, and you two try to take the


    task object. After you get it, retreat immediately!"


    The disciples of the yellow team made a quick decision and went to work. Three of them rushed


    towards the three spiritual beasts, while the other two went to the box where the task object was


    stored.


    ''I can make my move now.'' Once Rocky saw them take action, he immediately shed away and


    disappeared from where he was standing.

 Chapter 1516 Rockys Plan

    Chapter 1516 Rocky''s n


    Soon, the yellow team''s two disciples approached the box. Just as they were about to open it, the box


    suddenly opened, and the item in it disappeared in an instant. It happened so fast that it caught the two


    masterspletely off-guard, so much so that they didn''t even see the other side''s appearance. They


    were left at a loss and empty-handed.


    The other three disciples of the yellow team were also outraged when they saw that someone had


    stolen the task item right from under their noses. They frantically looked around but didn''t even see a


    shadow.


    While this was happening, Rocky had already gotten back to his team with the item he had grabbed in


    tow.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    But his happiness was short-lived because he found that while he was gone, his team had fallen to a


    disadvantage. Although Ca was powerful, Drake, the yellow team''s leader, was also quite


    formidable, and before long, she had lost control of their team.


    Rocky knew that if the battle went on like that, the red team wouldn''t be able to hold out for much


    longer. The yellow team would soon overrun them. Therefore, he instantly moved to Ca''s side with


    his eyes narrowed sternly.


    "Tell everyone to retreat to the west right now!"


    he urgently told her.


    "But if we retreat, we will lose the third item to the yellow team!"


    Ca replied, frowning uncertainly.


    "Don''t worry. I already got it!"


    he insisted pressingly, showing her the third item in his care.


    "What?! When did you¡ª"


    Ca looked at him with her eyes widened in shock. She waspletely absorbed in the battle, so she


    didn''t notice what Rocky had done. Hell, she didn''t even notice when he returned!


    "Here," Rockymanded and shoved the item in her direction.


    "Take it and retreat! I''ll deal with the rest of these guys. I''ll heed them off to buy some time."


    "Can you do that?" Ca nced at Rocky, hesitation written all over his face.


    "I can''t, but the Purple-ming Phoenix can..." answered Rocky with a reassuring smile.


    "Oh, I almost forgot you had that demonic spiritual beast. Be careful!" Due to the high tension on the


    battlefield, the Purple-ming Phoenix hadpletely slipped from her mind. She then turned to her


    men and ordered, "Red team, eyes and ears on me! Basil has already got the item for us, so we don''t


    have to keep on fighting anymore. Everybody, retreat immediately!"


    A triumphant cheer resounded as soon as the rest of the red team heard Ca''s announcement. They


    promptly retreated as they fought back, hastily retreating west under Ca''s lead.


    "Leader, didn''t we send someone there too? How did the red team get ahead of us?" Of course, the


    yellow team overhead the cheering and became confused because as far as they knew, their team had


    also sent representatives to get the item.


    "How do I know? Stop them!" Drake shouted at once as his face contorted in anger.


    However, just as the yellow team was about to catch up, they saw Rocky open his Magic Spiritual


    Space. The Purple-ming Phoenix spread its wings and flew off, and its intense demonic spiritual aura


    instantly stunned the whole ce.


    "What the hell is that?! Is that a demonic spiritual beast? No way!"


    "Why does he have a demonic spiritual beast?"


    "Wait a minute. Isn''t that the beast from the Phantom Valleyst time? Was he the one who managed


    to tame it?"


    For a moment, the yellow team stopped in their tracks, holding their breath in fear. The aura of the


    demonic spiritual beast was too strong, so they could do nothing but stand still, and did not dare to go


    any further.


    "Enough of this! There are other items up for grabs, so why are you so fixated with us? Is there a need


    for you to be so aggressive?" Rocky looked at Drake and asked.


    "Boy, this is not over. Let''s go!" Overwhelmed by the Purple-ming Phoenix, Drake and his men had to


    give up. It didn''t even matter if Rocky had truly tamed it or not. They were afraid that the phoenix could


    go berserk any moment, and they would have no way of stopping it. If that happened, they would suffer


    a bigger loss, so in the end, they had no choice but to give up this time. Soon, they turned away in


    dejection.


    After the yellow team had left, Rocky proceeded to the west and joined up with the red team.


    "Well done, Basil!" Seeing that Rocky hade back safe and sound, Ca couldn''t stop the smile of


    relief and happiness that showed on her face.


    The other members watched with wide eyes, thumping their chests and stomping their feet in awe and


    envy.


    "The next steps are going to be difficult. The remaining two items must be grabbed from advanced


    spiritual beasts, so there would undoubtedly be a chaotic battle!" Ca reminded them seriously.


    "Actually, we don''t have to grab the remaining two items," Rocky interrupted suddenly.


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Ca immediately turned to Rocky, looking perplexed.


    "Let''s think of other, better ns. Why don''t we wait for the other teams to go first? After all, it isn''t a


    good idea to covet gains ahead without being aware of the danger behind you," Rocky cryptically


    answered.


    "You mean we can grab from the other teams after they got it?" Ca asked.


    "Not really. We can grab it when no one can grab it," Rocky exined with a confident smile.


    "I don''t understand..." Ca''s eyebrows scrunched in confusion as she tried to pick up what Rocky was


    putting down.


    "Let me give you a clue then. What do you think will happen if two spiritual beasts gather together?"


    Rocky asked.


    "You mean you want to lure two spiritual beasts guarding the two items into meeting each other?"


    Finally, she seemed to get a clue, but the uncertainty hadn''t left her mind. She felt like Rocky''s idea


    was too reckless.


    "Exactly." Rocky nodded.


    "Even if that could work, how are you going to lure two high-level spiritual beasts together? That


    sounds impossible," disagreed Ca hesitantly.


    "Perhaps, others would find it impossible, but not for me," Rocky contradicted her confidently.


    "Well, if you really think you can do it, then I won''t stop you," Ca replied. This time, she didn''t


    hesitate anymore because she knew that it was thanks to Rocky that she could lead their team. She


    also wouldn''t have gotten the important item before the yellow team if Rocky didn''t help her.


    "Why do you trust me so much?" Rocky asked with a teasing smile.


    "Because I know you will do it anyway, even if I do try to stop you!" Ca retorted readily. It seemed


    that she had gotten to know him better.


    "Ha-ha! Who says women are all breasts without brains?" Rocky nced at her slender but well-


    proportioned figure, a smirk ying on his lips.


    "You¡ª!" Ca red at him and turned around in a hurry.


    "Ha-ha, okay, okay. I''ll go now." In the next moment, Rockyughed and disappeared from where he


    was standing.


    "Although this guy is incredibly annoying, he is quite reliable at critical moments. It seems that it is up to


    him whether or not we can enter the second round," Ca muttered quietly to herself.


    On the other hand, Rocky didn''t rush to the mission site. Instead, he ran all the way through the dense


    forest, observing the area as he went. Once he had passed through the forest and entered an area full


    of jagged rocks, he found the blue team along the way.


    He sneaked into the team without anyone noticing.


    "Beauty!" Rocky called out, suddenly appearing beside Eunice like a phantom in the night.


    "What are you doing here?" asked Eunice. She looked at him in surprise and looked around as if she


    was looking for his team.


    "I came to see you!"


    "Well,e on! How is your team progressing? Our team has collected three items already, but our


    leader said that we need to get one more to put pressure on our opponents," Eunice revealed without


    hesitation.


    "What a cruel man! For now, we only have two items," Rockyined.


    "It seems that your chances to win are slim," said Eunice with a smirk, adding insult to injuries.


    "That''s actually the reason I''m here. I''m going to steal one from your team," Rocky told her


    straightforwardly.


    "Huh, go ahead then, if you dare. Remember that our team leader is Moore!" Eunice knew that Rocky


    didn''t have the guts to do that.


    "I''m not afraid of Moore!" Rocky stubbornly disagreed.


    "Whatever. Stop bragging! What do you want from me?"


    "I need you to do me a favor," Rocky started earnestly.


    "What kind of a favor? Just spit it out already. You''d better not want me to steal for you!" Eunice


    grumbled.


    "How can I let you do my dirty work? I just want you to open this bottle when you arrive at the task site."


    After saying this, Rocky took out a small bottle of the magical saliva.


    "What''s in the bottle?" Eunice asked curiously and somewhat suspiciously.


    "Don''t worry. It''s a good thing!" Rocky answered mysteriously.


    "Tell me!" Eunice urged him insistently.


    "This bottle contains a kind of spiritual liquid that can attract spiritual beasts." He finally gave in and


    answered honestly.


    "Really? Is there even such a thing?" Eunice looked at the bottle with surprise. She had never heard of


    such a thing in the Ethereal Region before.


    "You don''t have to be so surprised. This world is full of wonders!"


    "And then? What will happen after?" Eunice asked again, pressing him for answers to sate her


    curiosity.


    "Sorry, but all that happens after that would be my business alone," Rocky answered promptly.


    "Is that all? Can''t you tell me more?" Eunice insisted with a small frown.


    "No! I''m afraid that you''ll spoil my n because you''re too stupid," Rocky retorted sarcastically, making


    Eunice angry on purpose.


    "You need a spanking, don''t you?" Eunice instantly bit his bait, as she grew angry from embarrassment


    and finally stopped asking him unnecessary questions.


    "Once you have finished this task, you can do whatever you like. I''ll leave it to you." Now that they


    reached an understanding, Rocky handed the bottle to her without hesitation.

 Chapter 1517 Fighting Two Beasts Simultaneously

    Chapter 1517 Fighting Two Beasts Simultaneously


    "Get lost!" Eunice threatened with a wave of her hand as she took the bottle.


    Rocky left the blue team quietly.


    Four hourster, the blue team reached their destination¡ªthe habitat of the Wine Spirit Beast at the


    advanced stage of the Spiritual Infant. It was also the location of their next task object.


    Their task object was the spiritual wine sac located on the Wine Spirit Beast''s body. It contained a pure


    concentration of the beast''s essence. The wine could cure various diseases, detoxify numerous


    poisons, and even improve a spirit warrior''s strength. It was a rare, valuable treasure.


    But to obtain it, they had to defeat the beast that guarded it. That was what made the task even more


    challenging.


    "Listen to me, all of you. Let''s split up and get into position as agreed on earlier." Moore was a natural


    when it came to taking the lead andmanding a team. With a wave of his hand, all the members of


    the blue team instantly dispersed and positioned themselves into a half-moon formation as they began


    to approach the Wine Spirit Beast.


    The beast quickly picked up on the disturbance. It stood up and let out a deafening roar. Upright, its


    body was like arge statue erected against the earth and sky.


    "First squad! Attack!" Mooremanded.


    Seven disciples led two spiritual beasts to charge forward. That quickly caught the Wine Spirit Beast''s


    attention.


    "Second squad! Attack from its side and knock it down!"


    "Third squad! Cover the second squad at all costs!"


    At Moore''smand, the blue teamid a siege on the beast. Although it was very powerful, the Wine


    Spirit Beast appeared to be at a disadvantage because of the blue team''s effective offensive and


    defensive strategies.


    "No wonder the blue team was able to easily gain those three items effortlessly. It wasn''t just sheer


    luck," Rocky murmured to himself as he stood in the darkness.


    Although the blue team''s attack was fierce enough to get them to attack the Wine Spirit Beast, it still


    wasn''t easy to defeat. They now found themselves in a stalemate.


    "It''s all up to you now, Eunice." Rocky knew it was time to take action.


    Meanwhile, Eunice was grouped with the third squad and waited for an opportunity to help. She looked


    slightly hesitant. In the end, she drew out the bottle of magical saliva Rocky gave her.


    Once she removed its lid, the tempting fragrance that only spiritual beasts could smell quickly wafted in


    the air and spread out.


    Suddenly, the Wine Spirit Beast turned silent and diverted its huge gaze towards Eunice. The rest of


    the blue team members appeared confused, wondering what was wrong with it.


    Then, something unexpected and shocking began to happen.


    A moment of peace passed before the beast jumped up and rushed towards Eunice and the third


    squad. It looked as though it was on some sort of drug.


    "Oh my God! It really does attract spiritual beasts!" Eunice was shocked by the speed at which the


    beast was approaching her and her squad. She didn''t believe that the magical saliva had such an


    effect until now.


    The Wine Spirit Beast appeared so aggressive that Eunice didn''t dare to be careless. She quickly


    threw the bottle aside and retreated.


    Everyone was caught off guard the moment they saw the Wine Spirit Beast charge towards the


    supporting squad. Moore looked lost but he quickly regained hisposure and shouted, "Stop it!"


    Both the first and second squad swarmed towards the beast in an effort to stop it.


    But the beast showed no sign of retreating. It charged towards the squad at full force and tore through


    them easily like a hard rock through wet paper. It smashed through the other two squads'' warriors at


    the King Realm. The remaining warriors had already fled in various directions.


    The Wine Spirit Beast now stood where the supporting squad was previously stationed. Its mouth


    gaped wide before it swallowed the bottle with the magical saliva. It burped heavily as if satisfied before


    it began to look around.


    Meanwhile, Rocky drew out another bottle of magical saliva.


    As quickly as before, the Wine Spirit Beast was attracted to the magical saliva Rocky held and began


    charging towards him.


    Once he grabbed the beast''s full attention, Rocky immediately turned around and led it away.


    All the powerful warriors of the blue team were stunned. They were still unsure of what exactly


    happened but they knew that something attracted the Wine Spirit Beast.


    "Everyone, listen! Don''t do anything without my order. I want to see where the beast is going," Moore


    ordered.


    The blue team quickly got into formation and followed the Wine Spirit Beast.


    ''Will he seed? It''s astonishing how he''s capable of luring away such a ferocious beast,'' Eunice


    thought.


    Rocky led the Wine Spirit Beast to the location where the other spiritual beast guarding another task


    object was located.


    At that moment, the spiritual beast was being attacked by both the yellow team and the white team.


    Both teams were gradually gaining the upper hand. One of them was about to snatch the task object


    from the beast.


    Of course, breaking through the spiritual beast''s defense wasn''t easy.


    Four hours quickly passed.


    The yellow team and the white team finally made progress and gained the upper hand as the spiritual


    beast weakened and desperately tried to defend itself.


    But at that moment, a deafening sound came out of nowhere. The blood of the members from both


    teams ran cold out of fear as they were intimidated.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The trees suddenly began to topple. Then, a colossal beast shadow appeared from the west and


    rushed towards them.


    Just after their small win, the yellow team and the white team were now in a state of chaos. They had


    exhausted most of their power while fighting the spiritual beast. Although they had the upper hand, they


    couldn''t allow any other mistakes to happen. However, at the moment, they had to fend off another


    equally powerful spiritual beast.


    Their advantage soon faltered once the two high-level spiritual beasts teamed up against both of them.


    That worried the warriors deeply.


    Soon, the blue team appeared with Moore leading them.


    "Captain Moore, we need to join forces against those beasts now!" Drake suggested when he saw the


    blue team approach.


    "No. Our team has gathered enough objects. There''s no need for us to waste our power fighting those


    two powerful beasts. We¡¯re leaving." Moore was quite experienced on the battlefield, so he knew when


    to attack and when to retreat. At that time, he chose thetter option. After all, he and his team had


    already obtained enough objects.


    Moore then left with the blue team.


    "Unbelievable!" Drake snorted.


    "What now?" Carver, the white team''s captain, asked.


    "We fight. Otherwise, we''ll never stand a chance." Drake knew they had no other choice but to try.


    "Why don''t we ask a separate team to fight the beast that just appeared while the majority of us focus


    on dealing with the other one?" Carver suggested.


    "That''s the only way." Drake nodded.


    Both the yellow team and the white team needed one more task object toplete their mission. They


    had no other choice.


    However, both captains had other ideas in mind. Although they appeared to be cooperating with each


    other, they were secretly plotting something else behind each other''s back. If they managed to get even


    just one object, they''d surely win.


    After reaching a consensus, the two captains returned to their positions tomand their teams.


    Carver led ten rtively strong disciples to face the Wine Spirit Beast that Rocky led there. Meanwhile,


    Drake continued to lead the team to attack the spiritual beast they dealt with earlier to recover lost


    ground.


    Unfortunately, the Wine Spirit Beast was so powerful and fast that the white team couldn''t hold it off any


    longer.


    The Wine Spirit Beast was able to take a few breaths and regain its strength. Due to the absence of a


    lot of mighty warriors, the beast''s power grew overwhelming.


    For a moment, the battle had returned to an impasse.

 Chapter 1518 Caused An Uproar

    Chapter 1518 Caused An Uproar


    The longsting battle left the King Realm warriors in both the yellow and white teams gasping for


    breath. They didn''t have enough strength left to fight back against the two high-level spiritual beasts.


    It only took a few moments for both teams to suffer heavy losses. The warriors were losing their


    ground.


    "Damn it!" The captains cussed as they saw what was happening to their troops.


    "I think it''s better if we retreat. Let''s just think it overter," Carver suggested.


    "No, this is impossible. I can''t believe I can''t kill this spiritual beast," Drake said in a defeated tone. He


    seemed to have lost all his confidence.


    "Don''t act hastily! Maybe if we retreat, the two spiritual beasts will end up fighting each other. We will


    surely benefit from that," Carver said in a stern tone.


    "Well..." Drake hesitated to agree.


    "We have to retreat first. Look at how many people we lost!" Carver didn''t want to take no for an


    answer.


    "Okay, fine!" Drake finally agreed, albeit he felt a bit forced.


    The two captains wasted no more time and immediately led their teams to safety.


    As the teams hurried to escape, Rocky hid in the darkness with a bone flute on hand.


    The girl he metst time reminded him of some things, making hime up with a new way to use his


    Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill. He could only use the skill at close range before, so he had little


    to no opportunity to use it without putting himself in danger most of the time. But by using the flute, it


    was now possible for him to use the technique from a distance. However, it was no easy task to


    integrate the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill into the sound of the flute.


    He wished himself good luck before blowing into the instrument. Luckily for him, as soon as the two


    spiritual beasts heard it, they began attacking each other.


    The two teams couldn''t believe what they were seeing. It was as if someone heard their prayers and


    granted their wish.


    The ensuing chaos between the two beasts gave them more time to save their people.


    Meanwhile, Rocky joined Ca and the others as soon as possible.


    "Are you finished?" Ca immediately asked.


    "Of course. But next time, I need the assistance of the red team. The moment the two spiritual beasts


    be exhausted, we need to step in and defeat them both at the same time," Rocky said.


    "At the same time?" Ca was stunned.


    "That''s right. This is the only way we can obtain the two items without giving the other teams a chance


    to steal them." He already had a nid out.


    "Wow, I have to admit, you''re so smart." Ca didn''t expect that Rocky had already nned their every


    move. "But... are you confident it will work?" she asked.


    "Who knows?" Rocky shrugged with a grin.


    "Then, when are we going to make our move?" asked Ca, unfazed by hisck of confidence.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "We''ll wait until the other teams make their move."


    "Okay." Ca nodded and immediately turned around to give orders to the members of the red team.


    It was only a matter of time before the other teams made their moves.


    Six hourster, the two spiritual beasts were rendered exhausted.


    The yellow and white team darted off as soon as they saw that. They were more than eager to kill the


    two beasts and get their rewards.


    Just as they were about to charge, the red team appeared out of the blue to block their way.


    "Sorry, but we''ll be the ones taking both of them," Ca dered as she stood straight with an


    intimidating expression, making it clear to the other teams that there was no way they were going to get


    past her.


    "Are you kidding me? How could you possibly stop us?" That struck Drake¡¯s nerves since the red team


    had already defeated themst time.


    "Honestly, I don''t know. But how about we give it a try?" Ca bit back, provoking him into attacking.


    "Go and teach them a good lesson. I''ll go get the task objects," Drake ordered his men.


    "I''ll go too,"


    Carver chimed in. Without wasting any more time, they rushed forward towards the towering beasts.


    Ca¡¯s brave antics were enough to intimidate the captains of both the yellow and white team. No one


    wanted to fight her because of how powerful she truly was. They stood no chance against her in an


    even battle.


    Thest thing the two wanted was to fight her, and so, they both jolted past Ca knowing that she


    could only stop one of them. However, they were mindful of letting the other one get the task objects.


    Ca was well aware that Carver was a little weaker than Drake. Therefore, she decided to stop Drake


    and let Carver go.


    "You brat..." Drake''s face twitched in anger when he saw Ca in front of him. He thought that she


    would definitely fight Carver because he was weaker.


    "Now, let''s see who''s going to win," Ca said as she switched her stance.


    Drake gritted his teeth. He knew he had no other choice but to fight her if he wanted to win.


    Meanwhile Carver easily found himself approaching the two spiritual beasts. Now that the two beasts


    were exhausted, their auras were much weaker than before.


    "Ha-ha! If I can get my hands on these two objects, our team will win!" Carver let out a triumphant


    laugh.


    "I''m afraid that it''s too early for you to say that." Suddenly, Carver heard a weak voice beside him.


    Carver¡¯s heart jumped as he saw Rocky suddenly appear beside him, but he immediately regained his


    composure as soon as he sensed that Rocky''s aura was very weak. He sneered, "Are you from the red


    team? Do you also wish to stop me from getting the task objects alone?" "Yes.


    If I were you, I would save myself from wasting both our time," Rocky said with much certainty.


    "Brat, you are too arrogant. I won''t even have to break a sweat to defeat you!" Carver, with a Spiritual


    Infant at the middle stage, was naturally proud of his strength.


    "I don''t want to repeat what I just said. Think carefully about what you''re about to do." Rocky wanted to


    avoid any fights since it would expose his true strength.


    "Cut the crap. I''ll teach you a lesson, you cocky brat!" Carver shouted angrily. Rocky''s arrogance


    infuriated him.


    Irritated and at the end of his wits, Carver immediately rushed at Rocky at a lightning-fast speed. He


    was the promising young warrior of the Snow Cloud Sect who belonged to the Sky-suppressing Sect


    and was the nephew of the esteemed sect leader. No one should talk ill to him like that.


    When the disciples saw Carver fighting Rocky, they looked at each other in surprise. They knew that


    Rocky was no match for Carver.


    "Cloud-concealing Skill!" Carver shouted. His whole body suddenly became blurry as it was enveloped


    by clouds and mist.


    The cloud and mist quickly surrounded Rocky, causing him to lose track of his opponent.


    "That must be the Cloud-concealing Skill. Only a handful know how to use this secret skill of the Snow


    Cloud Sect, which is also one of the top ten skills among the Ethereal Region!"


    The disciples cheered and roared triumphantly as if the battle result had already been decided.

 Chapter 1519 The Second Round

    Chapter 1519 The Second Round


    After a while, Rocky sessfully avoided the resulting impact of the Cloud-concealing Skill, and


    somehow, approached the two overwhelming spiritual beasts. Then, the Mystical Dragon Sword behind


    him soared to the sky and morphed into dazzling starlight that began to expand.


    It was the Thousand-star Swordsmanship.


    By then, all the disciples present were shocked by the sudden appearance of the spiritual light. It was


    as dense and luminous as one of the stars in the night sky. Their astonishment was heightened once


    they witnessed the light fall towards the earth like a falling star. It then morphed into sword shadows


    thatpletely enveloped the two spiritual beasts.


    ¡°What¡­ what spiritual skill is this?¡±


    ¡°This is quite rming. Is it a premium grade spiritual skill? I¡¯ve never seen it before!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! How could someone with his strength use a premium grade spiritual skill like that?¡±


    As the bewilderment continued to spread among them, the two spiritual beasts beamed with sword


    radiance all over their bodies. Their bodies gleamed and glistened for a moment before both of the


    ferocious beasts dropped dead.


    All around, there was nothing but dead silence.


    All the disciples turned to Rocky with eyes as wide as saucers. They looked as though they were


    staring at a monster.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ve gone too far.¡± Rocky knew that conjuring the Thousand-star Swordsmanship would draw a


    lot of attention. But considering that he was up against two premium grade spiritual beasts, he needed


    to use his full strength. Otherwise, someone else might take the chance of snatching his advantage.


    So he used up all his power to help the red team pass the first round.


    Without dy, he quickly approached the two spiritual beasts and snatched the items he needed


    before the other disciples could react. The red team now had a total of four items. This meant that the


    yellow team, who had the upper hand earlier, now seemed to be on the losing end.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry! Don¡¯t let him escape!¡± Drake, the leader of the yellow team,


    commanded. Losing their advantage was uneptable.


    All the members of the yellow team looked at each other but none of them dared to step up and face


    Rocky. The Thousand-star Swordsmanship he just exhibited still stunned the onlookers.


    ¡°Thank you for the win, yellow team!¡± Rocky eximed in gratitude to the yellow team who remained


    frozen in ce even after he took the items.


    It was as if they were stunned and unable to react for a while.


    ''If I¡¯m right, he used a premium grade sword skill from the Sword Spirit Sect. It must be a skill that


    ordinary disciples aren¡¯t taught. But how did he manage to learn it? And a warrior of his level shouldn¡¯t


    be able to master such a premium grade sword skill in the first ce,'' Ca thought. She was still


    trying to recover from the astonishment Rocky¡¯s Thousand-star Swordsmanship brought earlier. It


    appeared he was more powerful than she imagined. No wonder he was able to subdue the previous


    demonic spiritual beast they encountered.


    Once the members of the red team realized that Rocky sessfully retrieved two items in a single


    breath, they all fell into silence before they erupted into happy and excited cheer. This meant that their


    team was heading straight for the second round of the neer contest.


    The members of the red team rushed towards Rocky, one ted face after the other.


    But before they could reach him, he silently disappeared.


    Since all of the items were found, the first round of the neer contest came to an end. Once all four


    teams left the Mirage Maze, they assembled at the entrance where the announcement was made. The


    red team and the blue team were qualified for the second round, where they would meet in a melee.


    In the next round, all the disciples would gather in an arena and fight each other until only thirty-two


    disciples were left standing. The remaining disciples would enter the third round. Compared to the


    previous team-centered challenges, this round would be more brutal and barbaric since the wheat


    would be separated from the chaff¡ªthe strong would be separated from the weak.


    In preparation for the next round the following day, the qualified disciples left the Mirage Maze and


    returned to their dormitories to recuperate.


    Rocky nned to do the same. He tried to be as discreet as possible but was stopped after a few steps


    by a delicate figure.


    ¡°Miss Ca. What can I do for you?¡± Rocky immediately recognized her.


    ¡°Well¡­ I just wanted to say¡­ thank you! If it wasn¡¯t for you, the red team wouldn¡¯t have been able to


    proceed to the next round." Ca''s face blushed as she expressed to him her gratitude.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. You also did your best, didn''t you? Go back and get a good rest,¡± Rocky


    replied indifferently as he brushed past her.


    Ca felt a little ufortable with Rocky¡¯s disinterest. She was the daughter of the powerful Yu n


    of the Sky-suppressing Sect. All throughout her childhood, she was spoiled by everyone and


    relentlessly pursued by countless admirers. Many men wanted to tter her and couldn¡¯t resist her


    natural charm. They took her very seriously, but Rocky proved to be quite the opposite. He didn¡¯t even


    want to talk to her which made her feel somewhat empty inside.


    However, it further piqued her curiosity. Intuition told her that Rocky held many secrets as seen by the


    mystery he always left behind with each personal encounter. She wanted to unlock and unveil those


    secrets.


    ¡°Miss Ca! Miss Ca!¡± Lyric called out to her while such longing thoughts still relentlessly swam


    through her head.


    ¡°What?¡± she asked once she came back to her senses.


    ¡°What were you staring at? I¡¯ve called out to you a thousand times!¡± Lyric curiously asked.


    ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡± Ca shook her head as the two of them left.


    Meanwhile, Rocky bumped into Eunice on his way back to the disciple dormitory. She had been waiting


    for him but he didn¡¯t know for how long.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you in bed resting?¡± Rocky asked her.


    ¡°The premium grade swordsmanship of the Sword Spirit Sect is quitepelling. It could annihte two


    premium grade spiritual beasts at once. It appears I¡¯ve greatly underestimated you.¡± In fact, once the


    blue team backed out of thepetition, Eunice sneaked back in to observe Rocky and witness him


    use the Thousand-star Swordsmanship.


    ¡°I originally wanted to keep a low profile. But if I couldn¡¯t make it to the second round, it would definitely


    hinder your n. I needed to go all out,¡± Rocky replied casually.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. If it wasn''t for what you did, the red team would¡¯ve been a lost cause. But you¡¯ll need


    more power in the second round. Now that you¡¯ve attracted lots of attention, you¡¯ll need to be ready.


    You¡¯ve be a walking target, but it doesn¡¯t matter. All you need to do is ensure that I can make it


    through the second round and get to the final round.¡± Eunice clearly had more confidence in herself.


    Moreover, she thought Rocky¡¯s win in the first round was just a sh in the pan. The second round


    would be a test of endurance. She decided to persuade Rocky into helping her get into the third round


    by teaming up.


    ¡°I see.¡± He nodded and then went straight into his room without uttering another


    word.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1520 The Melee Inside The Cave

    Chapter 1520 The Melee Inside The Cave


    The next day, Rocky and Eunice went to the entrance of the ck Abyss Cave, where the second


    round of the neer contest would be held.


    At the moment, the entrance was already packed with people, as some disciples went early to prepare


    for the second round of the fighting. Many other disciples and masters from the school also came early


    to watch the contest.


    "To all the participants, please enter the cave now. The second round of free-for-all fighting will begin


    after one hour!" the elder in charge of the contest announced loudly, urging the people toe inside.


    "Let''s go," said Eunice, nodding at Rocky beside her.


    Then, the two of them followed the other disciples who were participating in the fighting into the ck


    Abyss Cave.


    The first thing they noticed when they arrived at the cave was that it was dark inside. There was a dim


    lighting from several holes on top of the cave, but they were too small to be of much help. Worse,


    the sound of the wind howling echoed from the depths of the cave from time to time, and it sounded


    like ghosts wailing from the underworld, which added to the creepiness of the dark cave.


    As soon as the disciples entered the cave, a ghost-like figure suddenly appeared in front of them.


    "Wee, participants! Allow me to briefly exin the rules of the melee that we are about to do.


    When the contest officially begins, that''s the time that you can go deeper into the cave where the


    fighting will take ce. By the way, this is a free-for-all fight, which means that you can do whatever


    you want to win. You can ambush, assassinate, or even use a trap array to defeat your opponents.


    However, be careful not to deliberately kill or severely injure your opponent to the point of death. Of


    course, if a mistake is made identally, you may be pardoned.


    For the battle rules: if you feel that you are no match for your opponent, then you can quit at any time. If


    you do surrender, an official representative will appear and send you to the cave''s designated safe


    areas, where you will wait for the melee to end.


    Do you understand?" the figure exined lengthily.


    All the participants nodded at once.


    The figure waited for a few seconds to see if anyone would ask a question and then turned to look at


    the lighted incense in the cave. Seeing that the incense was almost burnt out, he said to the


    participants, "You can start now. Good luck!" After that, he abruptly disappeared.


    The disciples were stunned for a moment and nced at each other as if to see what the others would


    do. Some hastily left, while some lingered a few minutes more. Before long, the cave was empty.


    All the disciples had used their bodily movement skills, going deeper into the ck Abyss Cave.


    Rocky and Eunice tried to find an advantageous spot in the cave immediately. In such a ce, the


    fighting tested not only their strength but also their personal abilities.


    Due to the dim light and the irregr terrain, the cave was extremely suitable for all kinds of ambush,


    assassination, and trap arrays. If the disciples were good at those aspects, they obviously had an


    advantage in such a terrain. On the other hand, if they had incredible strength on their side, the rough


    environment wouldn''t affect them much.


    In other words, the stronger ones could take the initiative to attack, while the weaker ones would have


    to rely on their intelligence and abilities to make up for their weakness in strength.


    Furthermore, the rules didn''t explicitly forbid the participants from working together to attack others. Of


    course, they couldn''t be too tant. If only two or three people worked together, it would probably be


    overlooked, aspared to four or more people attacking one person, which could be looked upon


    unfavorably as bullying.


    Therefore, some disciples that had good personal rtionships and those who were from the same


    forces had secretly allied with each other before they went into the cave.


    But even though their alliance gave them an advantage in fighting together, only thirty-two people could


    enter into the third round. That opened up a great possibility of the "allies" turning on each other at the


    last moment, or they could even kill each other the first chance they got just so they could enter the


    third round. Therefore, teaming up had both advantages and disadvantages. Every disciple needed to


    weigh the pros and cons carefully, as they were the only ones who could decide what path they would


    take.


    Not long after, Rocky and Eunice found a rtively secluded area that was surrounded by rocks. Water


    constantly dripped from the stctites above their heads, causing puddles to form around the ground.


    Rocky thought that they could quickly sense the others'' movements by observing the puddles.


    "So, what should we do next? Any ideas?"


    Rocky asked, narrowing his eyes warily at their surroundings.


    "Let''s just wait here. If someonees here alone, we can work together to deal with him. And if there


    are some people cooperating with each other, we''ll let them go," answered Eunice. It seemed that she


    had alreadye up with a n beforehand.


    "Okay, we''ll do as you say. I''m going to rest while we wait."


    After saying that, Rocky found a corner and sat down with his legs crossed, meditating. He didn''t have


    any problem with her ns, so following them would be the best course of action.


    Meanwhile, Eunice looked around them cautiously. Then she nced at Rocky, feeling slightly envious


    at how rxed he was.


    Not long after, a disciple at the primary stage of the Spiritual Infant suddenly appeared.


    "Shh!" Eunice immediately spotted the man and looked at Rocky meaningfully, raising her finger to her


    lips.


    Rocky opened his eyes, nodded at her, and looked through the gap. He saw that although the disciple


    seemed to act alone, one of his hands was always behind him, as if he was ready to make a secret


    signal at any time.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Let''s go!" Apparently, Eunice didn''t notice that. She hissed a signal to Rocky and quickly took off.


    In the next breath, she reappeared before the lone disciple.


    However, instead of getting frightened, the disciple had a cunning smile on his face.


    It was at that point that Eunice realized something was wrong.


    Two more figures soon appeared, and one of them was at the medium stage of the Spiritual Infant.


    ''So this guy is just the bait!'' Eunice thought as her eyes narrowed suspiciously.


    "We hit the jackpot, boys! She is a beauty!"


    the disciple at the primary stage of the Spiritual Infant immediately remarked, snickering.


    "She is, indeed, a beauty, but she must be stupid to have been fooled so easily. However, she doesn''t


    feel weak at all. Her strength is at the medium stage of the Spiritual Infant!"


    The man d in a grey robe, who was at the medium stage of the Spiritual Infant, took one nce at


    Eunice and immediately sensed her strong aura.


    Eunice noticed that Rocky didn''t follow, so she acted like she was really alone and sneered, "I can deal


    with you three alone!"


    "Don''t be so stubborn. You can save yourself a beating and surrender.


    Anyway, we are as strong as you, so there''s no way you can win if the three of us join hands." The


    grey-clothed man dissuaded her from fighting back.


    "Enough of this crap. Let''s fight!"


    As soon as Eunice''s spiritual power rose, a pair of silver shining daggers instantly appeared in her


    hands. Her delicate body moved gracefully as if she was dancing and turned into a delicate white


    feather. She then rushed toward the three people, fighting against all of them at once with


    overwhelming momentum.


    Rocky, who was still shrouded by the darkness, remained calm and waited. He didn''t intend to help, not


    unless she needed it.


    Although Eunice was fighting against the three opponents on her own, she was not at a disadvantage.


    Moreover, she purposefully avoided engaging with the man in grey, as she aimed her attacks at the two


    disciples who were at the primary stage of the Spiritual Infant instead. It seemed that she intended on


    defeating them first.


    They paused at a stalemate. The good news was that the fighting power of the two disciples had


    evidently decreased, but the bad news was that Eunice couldn''t resist the attacks from the grey-clothed


    man. A momentter, she was suddenly forced into a predicament.


    Almost at the same time, a figure silently crept under the cover of darkness and appeared behind one


    of the disciples at the primary stage of the Spiritual Infant. A sword shadow passed through the air.


    A pained scream suddenly echoed in that section of the cave. When Eunice spared a nce, she saw


    the disciple wounded and covered in blood. Although the wound wasn''t that deep, a stream of spiritual


    power had forcefully collided in his body.


    "No! How dare you hurt my friend?!"


    Seeing that, the other disciple at the primary stage of the Spiritual Infant grew enraged and immediately


    rushed forward recklessly.


    "Shadowless Swordsmanship!"


    The sword shadow disappeared and reappeared, spearing through that disciple''s chest.


    Bang!


    The impact sent the disciple flying into the air.


    In the blink of an eye, two of the three disciples had already been defeated.

 Chapter 1521 Searching Her Separately

    Chapter 1521 Searching Her Separately


    The grey-robed man didn''t expect that Eunice also had someone to help her, and that person even


    defeated his twopanions with one move. His expression changed drastically, as he realized that


    the tables had turned.


    "You did great, Basil!" Eunice cheered.


    Her eyes lit up with excitement because Rocky''s attack had been timed perfectly, and her efforts


    weren''t wasted. Just now, she had deliberately revealed a w so that the three disciples would force


    her into a predicament, and she simultaneously made them rx their vignce.


    "Damn it! This is bad!"


    The man in grey was livid. His face was the color of rubies, while his eyes seemed like he could kill


    Rocky with just a look! When he realized that they couldn''t get the upper hand against Rocky and


    Eunice, he wanted to run away first and leave his twopanions to fend for themselves.


    However, Eunice had already calcted what the man was nning. She suddenly raised her hands,


    and a thin thread coiled around his body.


    The man desperately struggled against her hold, but her thread was so durable that even his spiritual


    power couldn''t break it.


    "If I were you, I''m going to stop struggling now. This divine silk has been spat out by the divine silkworm


    living for a thousand years. It is invincible and can''t be destroyed by water or fire. Once you get


    entangled in it, it''s almost impossible for you to break free." Eunice gazed at him with her arms crossed


    over her chest and a wide smile on her face. She chided him, "Just give in!"


    "No! I will never surrender!" the man adamantly refused.


    He didn''t want to admit defeat so easily.


    "You''re giving me no choice here. Do I have to beat you until you''re crippled so that you''d surrender?"


    The foreboding smirk on Eunice''s face told him that she didn''t intend to show him any mercy.


    "Do you think you can scare me?"


    the man returned fearlessly.


    "Well, you made your choice. Don''t me me when you''re sufferingter."


    After saying that, Eunice gathered her spiritual power into her hands, intending to teach the man a


    lesson.


    "Wait!" Rocky interrupted all of a sudden.


    "Is something wrong?"


    Eunice paused and asked Rocky immediately.


    "Rather than crippling him, I have a better idea!"


    Rocky then whispered something in Eunice''s ear, as his eyes gleamed with an unholy glint of


    viciousness.


    After hearing his words, Eunice couldn''t help snickering and said, "You are exceedingly clever. I


    definitely like this idea!


    Just let him have a taste of his own medicine!"


    Then, she walked towards the gray-robed man.


    "Wha¡ªwhat are you nning?" the man stammered.


    He suddenly had a bad feeling after he noticed the identical smirks on Eunice''s and Rocky''s faces.


    "Well, you said you didn''t want to give up, so I''ll fulfill your wish!


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, you need to do us a little favor."


    After Eunice finished speaking, she abruptly sealed one of the man''s acupuncture points, rendering


    him mute.


    The man opened his mouth to talk, but no words could escape his mouth.


    "Let''s go!" Eunice hinted at Rocky, and the two of them disappeared in an instant, leaving the man


    standing there with a terrified look on his face.


    Not long after, a ck figure suddenly came out from the shadows and took away the two disciples,


    who had been badly injured and had lost their fighting power. He moved as fast as he could, leaving


    behind the man in the grey robe.


    About half an hourter, two disciples at the primary stage of the Spiritual Infant passed by. When they


    spotted the man tied by the divine silk, they naturally thought that the man had just fallen into a trap set


    by others and could not escape for the time being. Therefore, without saying anything, they went


    forward and beat the man hard. Since the man couldn''t make a sound, he was helpless to their bully


    and could only re at them silently.


    "This guy can really hold on for so long.


    Look! He doesn''t seem like he''ll surrender anytime soon."


    One of them felt that something was off when he noticed that the man had been beaten ck and blue,


    but he still didn''t utter a single word. He just kept on ring at them.


    "Maybe he thinks he is stronger than us, so he isn''t taking us seriously. Let''s beat him up until he starts


    begging!"


    the other disciple cruelly suggested.


    After that, the two disciples beat the grey-robed man with all of their might. They inadvertently wasted a


    lot of their spiritual power, while the man had almost fainted.


    At that point, the two disciples finally realized that something must be wrong, but before they could


    figure it out, two figures unexpectedly appeared behind them.


    They were silent as the dead, so the two disciples were extremely shocked. They let out surprised


    screams at the same time.


    "Shall we wait here and do the same thing again?" Eunice asked Rocky. She nced at the two


    disciples they had just defeated and the man who was almost in aa, and a trace of pity shed in


    her eyes.


    "Of course."


    Rocky nodded indifferently.


    "But... he is badly injured."


    Eunice nced at the man again, hesitating.


    "It''s fine. I can heal him a little."


    After saying that, Rocky took out the magical saliva and fed one drop to the grey-robed man.


    The man woke up again soon after, and it looked like he had recovered from his injuries a little. At the


    time, he wasn''t ring anymore. Instead, he was looking at Rocky and Eunice with fear, and he pitifully


    opened his mouth as if to speak but nothing came out. He looked like he was begging for mercy with


    his eyes.


    "Wow, that thing healed him so quickly! What did you feed him?"


    Eunice asked in surprise.


    "It''s nothing special, just some healing medicine. Let''s go."


    Rocky hastily turned away without any exnation and disappeared first.


    "Thank you." Eunice gave the man onest look, smiled, and disappeared as well.


    In that way, Rocky and Eunice used the man as bait, which allowed them to effortlessly defeat more


    than ten disciples.


    They spent a whole day and night in that cave, waiting and attacking.


    "Hmm... No one has passed by for a long time. That means only a few disciples are left, right?"


    Eunice supposed.


    "Then that''s good. My task is almostpleted,"


    Rocky answered back.


    "Yeah, it appears that I made the right decision in bringing you here."


    Seeing as they hade so far in thepetition, Eunice was also very satisfied with Rocky''s


    performance.


    While the two of them were discussing what to do next, a woman happened to pass through near their


    hiding ce. Right after that, a rush of footsteps followed closely behind her.


    "Hurry up! She is injured, so she couldn''t have run far!"


    A male voice abruptly shattered the silence in the cave, sounding harsh and morose.


    "That voice sounds familiar!" eximed Eunice.


    She frowned thoughtfully as she tried to remember where she had heard that voice.


    The next moment, the woman looked around and swiftly made a beeline for Rocky and Eunice''s hiding


    ce.


    Eunice was rmed and immediately took out her weapon to defend herself, but Rocky suddenly


    appeared in front of the unknown woman. He moved so fast that he reached the woman faster than


    her.


    When the woman saw a ck figure suddenly jump from nowhere, she was stunned. She initially


    thought that it was an ambush, so she was about to make a move. However, when she looked


    carefully, she felt even more amazed.


    "It''s you!"


    The woman seemed to have recognized Rocky immediately, just as Rocky had realized that the


    woman was none other than Ca.


    He instantly put a finger on Ca''s lips, gesturing for her to keep silent, just as she looked like she was


    about to speak. Then, he put his arms around her waist and took her back to his hiding ce.


    At that point, Eunice had also recognized Ca, but she looked suspicious of her. That was because


    Ca was more powerful than her, and she was also one of the strongest warriors in thepetition.


    Therefore, Eunice was worried that it might be a trap.


    However, Ca''s face was pale, as if she had suffered an internal injury.


    Soon, Rocky and Eunice noticed the three figures chasing after Ca appeared, and they seemed to


    be searching for her nearby. To their surprise, Hayden was the one leading them.


    In the first round of thepetition, Hayden was assigned to the blue team, and he also entered the


    second round of battle. With his strength and identity, he easily won an advantage in the second round.


    Meanwhile, the two disciples following behind him were also at the medium stage of the Spiritual Infant.


    Of course, Hayden found the man in the grey robe who was Rocky and Eunice''s bait. But he noticed


    that the man''s breath was very weak and didn''t pose a threat, so he simply thrust the man away with a


    single kick. Then, he looked around and said, "Something feels off. She must still be hiding nearby!


    Let''s search for her separately!"

 Chapter 1522 Hand Her Over

    Chapter 1522 Hand Her Over


    Hearing that, Rocky, Ca, and Eunice couldn''t help but look at each other with worried expressions on


    their faces.


    Hayden and his other twopanions were all at the medium stage of the Spiritual Infant. On the other


    hand, Ca had already been seriously injured. They thought that if only Rocky and Eunice fought the


    three of them, they might be at a disadvantage and might even put themselves in danger.


    "We don''t have a choice. You should hand her over," Eunice said in a low voice.


    Hearing that, Rocky cast a nce at Ca.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll get out of here myself. I don''t want to get you into unnecessary trouble." Of course,


    Ca knew that if she didn''t go out and chose to stay with them, Rocky and Eunice might be caught up


    with the situation. Rocky had helped her a lot in the first round, so she didn¡¯t want to return his kindness


    with ingratitude.


    "No. You''re going to stay here. I''m the one who will go out and lure them away from here," Rocky said


    and immediately stopped her.


    Stunned at what she just heard, Ca wasn''t able to speak right away. She obviously didn''t expect


    Rocky to suggest such an idea. If they were in other situations, she might understand. However, they


    were currently in the second round of the contest, and Ca was basically theirpetitors.


    Rocky had been very kind all the time because he didn''t take advantage of her condition. Now, he even


    offered to help her distract Hayden and hispanions, which naturally made her wonder what exactly


    was running in his mind.


    "Hey, are you crazy?" Eunice couldn''t help but re at Rocky upon hearing his response, thinking that


    he was deliberately looking for trouble. She couldn''t fathom why he would risk his life just to protect an


    opponent.


    "Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing. Take good care of her in the meantime. You two just stay here, and


    I will deal with them," Rocky said to Eunice calmly.


    "No way! Why should I listen to you?" Eunice shouted, clearly dissatisfied with what he wanted to


    happen. In fact, she seemed a little jealous too.


    "Last time, when I captured the Purple-ming Phoenix, she had been a great help. I''m just doing this


    to repay her," Rocky said as he quickly found an excuse. Of course, he had other motives in helping


    Ca.


    Hearing that, Eunice had no choice but to ept it. She stayed with them at that time and knew that


    Rocky was right. Looking at the seriously injured Ca, she snorted and uttered, "Fine. She can stay


    here, but if someone discovers us, I would prioritize myself."


    "All right. Besides, four hours should be enough for her topletely recover." Upon saying that,


    Rocky took out a bottle of magic saliva and handed it to Ca. "Take a drop of it once every hour and


    you should recover in four hours."


    "Really? Just four hours?" Ca was in disbelief. With her injuries, she had estimated that she might


    not be able to recover in three days.


    Then, Rocky put the bottle in Ca''s hand and nodded at Eunice. The next moment, he turned into a


    shadow that instantly dashed out of the area.


    At the same time, as Hayden and his twopanions continued to search for Ca, they immediately


    spotted Rocky''s shadow the moment it appeared in the open. They became vignt, assuming that it


    was Ca. As the shadow disappeared at a fork, they immediately followed it.


    "Why are you being targeted by Hayden?" Eunice asked Ca as they hid in the dark.


    "Our Yu n and the Summer Pce have been mortal enemies for a long time. We have been


    fighting both openly and secretly whenever there is an opportunity. This time, when they realized that


    I''m the only member of the Yu n that entered the second round of thepetition, Hayden took the


    opportunity to take me down and prevent me from proceeding to the third round..." Ca exined


    briefly. At the same time, there was a visible expression of anger on her beautiful face.


    "Tch. That guy is really despicable! Will Basil be in danger?" Eunice couldn''t help but ask, worried that


    something bad might happen to Rocky.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t know. But if you''re that worried, you can go and protect him. I should be safe here for the time


    being," Ca said without hesitation.


    "I actually want to, but there is a huge possibility that someone stronger would suddenly appear once I


    go out. I have to enter the third round no matter what, even if that means that Rocky might not be able


    to..." It was apparent that Eunice had her own n too, and she would not give her n up just


    because things didn''t go well with Rocky.


    Hearing her response, Ca didn''t say anything more and just took the medicine that Rocky gave her.


    Meanwhile, Hayden and hispanions continued to chase Rocky''s shadow until they got to a dead


    end.


    "Ca, I''ve finally cornered you! There''s nowhere else to run to!" Hayden sneered confidently, seeing


    that the figure in front of him had been trapped.


    "Oh, Mr. Hayden? Did you get the wrong person?" Rocky suddenly turned and looked at Hayden with a


    calm face.


    "You?! What are you doing here? Then... Where the hell is Ca?!" Obviously, Hayden didn''t expect


    that they were actually chasing Rocky all the time.


    "Ca? How should I know? Why are you asking me?" Rocky shrugged and pretended to be ignorant.


    "Impossible! Are you working with her? I think you are with her just now. Where did you hide her?"


    Hayden shouted in rage. It took him a lot of effort just to set a trap for Ca, but now she had just


    slipped out of their hands.


    "I said I don''t know where she is. Can''t youprehend something so simple?" Rocky said in an


    irritated tone.


    "You, brat! You don''t know your ce, do you? You''ve just provoked me, and you''re going to regret that


    deeply! Besides, I have been thinking about teaching you a lesson for a long time. Since you presented


    yourself before me, I will make sure that you are thoroughly punished!" With a cold look in his eyes,


    Hayden immediately ordered, "You two, kill this brat! I have no time to waste on him. I have to find that


    wretched woman!" Then, he turned around and decided to go back where they first saw Rocky''s


    shadow, thinking that Ca might still be around that area.


    At the same time, Rocky already knew what Hayden was thinking. So, without further ado, he released


    the Purple-ming Phoenix.


    As soon as the phoenix emerged, its powerful demonic spiritual aura filled the area. In an instant, the


    ground and even the mountains within a radius of dozens of meters began to tremble.


    Witnessing that, Hayden and hisrades were ovee with shock. They knew that Rocky had


    captured the demonic spiritual beast, but even if he was able to tame it, they expected that it would not


    be that easy to fully control it. However, it seemed that it wasn''t the case.


    Soon enough, the Purple-ming Phoenix flew over the head of the three, instantly blocking their way.


    "Who said that you can leave? No one gets out of here without my permission," Rocky said coldly as


    his aggression became more evident.


    As he saw the vicious demonic spiritual beast in front of him, Hayden''s expression drastically changed.


    Rocky was intentionally hindering his n. Thus, he couldn''t suppress the killing intent that was oozing


    in his eyes. "You little shit! Do you think that you''re going to scare me with this stunt of yours? Come


    on, let¡¯s fight him together! There''s no need to show mercy!"


    The other two nodded their heads and prepared themselves to battle Rocky.


    Immediately after, Rocky''s sword flew out and directly transformed into a sharp sword radiance that


    ferociously charged forward to his enemies.


    An hourter after their fierce battle ensued, Hayden was in utter disbelief that he and hispanions


    at the medium stage of the Spiritual Infant were badly injured by Rocky.


    "Your aura shows that your strength should just be at the primary stage of the Spiritual Infant! How the


    hell could you defeat the three of us?!" Hayden trembled in fear and shock. He couldn''t figure out what


    exactly was happening because he felt that when he fought Rocky just now, thetter''s strength was


    obviously more powerful than his.


    "Well, there are many things in this world that can''t be fully exined bymon sense, and my


    existence is one of them. So, I''ll give you the chance to surrender, or I can guarantee that I''ll cripple


    you for the rest of your life with my next sword strike!" Rocky roared


    scornfully.

 Chapter 1523 The Sixteen Disciples Were Determined

    Chapter 1523 The Sixteen Disciples Were Determined


    Hayden was not someone who would give up easily. However, Rocky had single-handedly caused


    Hayden and his twopanions some severe injuries. Indeed, he had extremely powerful strength, so


    no matter how stubborn Hayden was, he couldn''t let Rocky kill him.


    "Fine! I give up!" Setting aside his pride, Hayden resentfully backed down.


    "Well then, sleep tight!" As soon as Rocky uttered those words, he swiftly appeared right in front of


    Hayden, who fainted when he suddenly felt a wave of overwhelming spiritual pressuree at him.


    "The second round is almost over. I should start hunting now! If I could lessen the number of opponents


    in the third round, that should also give Eunice a better chance at achieving the goal of this contest..."


    Rocky reckoned, raising his eyebrows. After a quick pondering, he disappeared from where he stood.


    Not a secondter, three figures turned up. They were surprised the moment they saw Hayden and the


    two other disciples.


    "Isn''t this... Hayden? The young master of the Summer Pce? He''s been defeated?!"


    "It shouldn''t have been a problem for him to at least enter the third round with his strength. What


    happened?"


    "What''s more, these other two are also at the medium stage of the Spiritual Infant, and they''ve both


    suffered serious injuries. Who on earth could''ve done this to them? I can only think of one person in


    this contest who can defeat these three, and that''s Moore."


    "Well, we''d better take them to the safe area first since they have lost their fighting power. And we shall


    report this to the master."


    The three figures then quickly took Hayden and the two others away.


    Later, upon seeing the injured disciples, three masters of the school started healing them in the safe,


    hidden area of the ck Abyss Cave. Meanwhile, three other masters were busy checking the list of


    the remaining participants.


    When the group battle ended, more than seventy disciples made it to the second round. Since some


    had either surrendered or lost their fighting power, less than forty disciples were left standing. That only


    meant that the second round was about to be concluded.


    Indeed, mostly the strong ones¡ªespecially those at the medium stage of the Spiritual Infant¡ª


    remained.


    The news about Hayden and the two other injured disciples had apparently attracted the attention of


    the school''s masters.


    "Wait, isn''t this Hayden? Someone managed to beat him in thispetition?" The elder in a ck


    robe, quite a famous senior elder in the Sky-suppressing School, was stunned.


    It was also him who had exined the rules before the second round of battle began. His name was


    Felton Chang, and everyone knew him as the "ck-faced God" due to his swarthy face, solemn


    expression, and selflessness.


    "Yes, it''s him. He was defeated right at the same time as two other disciples," one of the masters who


    brought them back exined.


    Hearing about it, the other masters were just as astounded. It was clear to them that not even Moore


    could single-handedly defeat three people, more so someone with Hayden''s strength.


    Of course, thinking about how someone could have outdone them like that totally puzzled them.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Felton Chang approached the two disciples who didn''t pass out to find out what actually happened.


    With concerned eyes and a firm yet mellow voice, he asked them, "Who got the better of you?"


    The two disciples exchanged looks. Believing that they would be humiliated, they were reluctant to tell


    others that it was Rocky, someone who was weaker than them, who had defeated them.


    "Go on, tell me. Don''t hem and haw." Felton Chang''s face dimmed, and it looked terrifying.


    "It was... It was Basil," one of them stammered after briefly hesitating to admit it.


    "Basil? Do you mean that he defeated the three of you by himself? Was he that strong? I really didn''t


    notice that he would possess such great strength..." Obviously, Felton Chang was stunned upon


    hearing the confession of the disciple. After all, he didn''t expect that a disciple with a seemingly


    unimpressive strength would actually defeat Hayden and two others all by himself.


    At the same time, the other masters also seemed to be in disbelief.


    "Elder Felton, Basil was rmended by the Di n. He came with a girl named Eunice when they


    enrolled here," one of the masters informed.


    "The Di n? Hmm. If he is indeed a member of the Di n, then it might be reasonable enough.


    However, just the fact that he fought and defeated three warriors at the medium grade of the Spiritual


    Infant is quite inconceivable!" Felton Chang responded with hints of dubiousness in his eyes.


    "Elder Felton, should we send some of our people to keep an eye on him? If by any chance that he is


    using some despicable means, we must stop him as soon as possible. Otherwise, it would be totally


    unfair to the other disciples who are participating in thepetition. This is just my opinion but under


    normal circumstances, how could the young master of the Summer Pce be defeated to such an


    extent?" One of the masters expressed his thoughts. It seemed that he had close ties to the Summer


    Pce.


    "Of course, that already entered my mind..." Felton Chang nodded his head in response, thinking that it


    was indeed a bit strange.


    While they were still discussing the matter regarding Rocky, a master suddenly appeared, looking very


    anxious.


    "Elder Felton, I just received a disturbing news from some monitoring spots in the ck Abyss Cave


    that the disciples within their monitoring range have suddenly disappeared one after another. Until now,


    they are nowhere to be found," the master directly reported.


    "What? Did anyone see what happened? Why would they suddenly disappear?" Felton Chang felt


    dibobted. He was still dealing with a troublesome matter, and now another one popped out.


    Before the master could say anything, another master hurriedly followed him and announced, "We


    have found them! The missing disciples have actually lost their fighting power. More than ten of them


    are found in the abandoned well of the ck Abyss Cave. It also means that there are just about


    twenty disciples left..."


    Hearing that, Felton Chang and the other masters were utterly perplexed. They couldn''t help but


    wonder who would be able to defeat so many disciples in such a short amount of time.


    Moreover, because of what happened, there would be an inevitable change for the next round.


    ording to the rules of the second round, if the number of participants left had reached thirty-two, all


    of them were then eligible to enter the third round. But now that there were just a little more than twenty


    remaining, it would definitely have an impact on the third round.


    "Elder Felton, what should we do now?" The masters present realized what it entailed, so they all


    looked at Felton Chang and sought his decision.


    At the moment, Felton Chang couldn''t help but put on a long face. After all, it was the first time that


    such an incident had happened. He believed that someone did it on purpose, but he wasn''t sure who


    and why he did that.


    "Announce at once that the number of disciples that would enter the third round will be reduced to


    sixteen. Also, send some people to keep an eye on the participants who haven''t been eliminated yet.


    Make sure that no more strange things will happen from here on," Felton Chang ordered decisively


    after thinking for a while.


    Soon enough, a loud sound echoed in the ck Abyss Cave. An announcement was issued that the


    number of participants for the third round would be reduced to sixteen. When the disciples in the ck


    Abyss Cave heard about it, they became rather restless. After all, since they reduced the number of


    disciples that could pass in half, it basically meant that their chances of entering the next round were


    also reduced. Thus, they still needed to be very vignt during the remaining time.


    Finally, after two hours of the severely tense atmosphere, the sixteen disciples who were going to enter


    the next round were determined.

 Chapter 1524 His Bigger Goal

    Chapter 1524 His Bigger Goal


    Not long after, the sixteen disciples left the ck Abyss Cave one after another and presented


    themselves to the spectators, who had waited a long time outside the cave for that moment.


    Moore came out first. His Spiritual Infant was at the peak of the medium stage. In the second round of


    the melee, no one dared to go against him, so he won a ce in the next round without a fight.


    Two more disciples came out after Moore, both of them having a Spiritual Infant at the middle stage.


    These two also performed splendidly, so most of the people had expected this oue. They were


    allowed to join the third round now and even had the chance topete for first ce in the neer


    contest.


    The disciples with primary Spiritual Infant came out next. However, they had been in school for at least


    half a year, so they already had some qualifications.


    Before long, most of the disciples who stood out in the second round had alreadye out of the cave,


    while Eunice and Ca made up the rear.


    Once the two girls exited the cave, they naturally attracted a lot of attention, as they were also the only


    female disciples who had stayed in the second round. Moreover, they were both breathtakingly


    beautiful.


    Of course, Ca''s strength needed no introduction. She was regarded as a seeded disciple from the


    very beginning, which was a stark contrastpared to Eunice.


    Eunice came as a surprise because she was a rtively new disciple who had just entered the Sky-


    suppressing School, and her registered strength was only at the primary stage of the Spiritual Infant.


    With such an identity and strength, none of them had expected her to be able to enter the third round.


    "Where is Basil? Did he get eliminated?"


    Ca anxiously wondered as she nced around the disciples who had juste out. However, she


    didn''t find Rocky. Her delicate shoulders sagged lower, showing her disappointment.


    "That''s strange. Why isn''t Hayden there either?


    Even though Basil drew Hayden and his twopanions away, he wouldn''t be able to defeat three of


    them at the same time. And Hayden should be able to enter the third round with his strength!"


    Eunice noticed that Hayden and his twopanions, who Rocky distracted earlier, hadn''t passed the


    second round either.


    At this point, people were also whispering to each other curiously, as they had also noticed that only a


    few dozen disciples had exited the cave. They, too, felt that something was off because thirty-two


    disciples should have passed the second round ofpetition ording to the arrangement of the


    neer contest. These students would then proceed to thest stage. However, only a few dozen


    had passed.


    Felton soon appeared in front of everyone. He exined to the crowd that he made a temporary


    decision during the contest''s second round because of an ident. This, of course, caused a


    commotion.


    "Elder Felton, someone is missing," someone reported to Felton.


    It seemed that the masters had checked the list of disciples in the third round and realized that only


    fifteen disciples had made it out of the cave.


    Upon hearing this, all the spectators nced at each other in confusion. It appeared that the masters


    had expected to find sixteen students outside, but after counting, they only found fifteen students in


    front of them. One person was indeed missing.


    "There''s one more?


    Who is it?


    Does anybody know?"


    Felton fired off question after question, frowning in consternation.


    "ording to the elimination list, Basil should be thest disciple to enter the third round," a master


    replied.


    "Basil passed?"


    Felton was slightly surprised to hear Rocky''s name because it sounded familiar to him.


    He had heard of him before, as he was the disciple who had defeated Hayden and the two other


    disciples.


    However, the surrounding people hadn''t heard of the name of Basil, so he was virtually unknown to


    them.


    "Did they say Basil''s name?


    So, he has also reached the end and entered the third round!" Both Eunice and Ca were astonished


    but pleased to hear that.


    "I''m sorry; I''mte." The next moment, a figure abruptly flew out of the ck Abyss Cave andnded


    gently in front of everyone. He exuded a certain grace that better belonged on a stage.


    All the people present studied this figure intently, their eyes roving over him and cataloging what they


    could see. It was none other than Rocky. He finally made it!


    The onlookers erupted in an uproar because they observed that Rocky''s strength was ridiculously low.


    He had the weakest strength of the sixteen participants in the third round, not to mention, the whole


    neer contest. But this perplexed the people because there must be some kind of exnation. He


    couldn''t have passed to the third round with such strength!


    Of course, if they had seen with their own eyes how he had defeated two high-level spiritual beasts


    with one move of a high-level sword skill in the first round, they would not have doubted him so.


    Felton studied Rocky keenly with his eyes that seemed to see through Rocky''s soul. And then he


    nkly announced to everyone, "The second round of thepetition is over, and these sixteen


    disciples who have passed will continue to the third round. Thepetition willmence the day


    after tomorrow. I hope you can continue to work hard and strive for the best results."


    After saying that, he left right away.


    Once Felton had gone, the eliminated disciples also left the cave one after another, including Hayden


    and his twopanions, whom Rocky had defeated.


    But when the three of themid eyes on Rocky, they drew back, shaking with fear. They didn''t even


    dare to breathe heavily and quickly left his vicinity.


    A sh of resentment crossed Hayden''s face, but he knew well that Rocky had hidden his strength.


    Even if he fought against Rocky head-on, it wouldn''t do him any good.


    Both Eunice and Ca also noticed the dejected expression of the three men, which only served to


    surprise and confuse them. They couldn''t help but wonder what had happened after Rocky drew the


    three men away, and why the three men were eliminated while Rocky had entered the third round.


    Just as the two women''s curiosity was about to get the better of them, Rocky stole away, leaving them


    no chance to get some answers.


    Rocky disappeared for the next two days. In fact, he didn''t show up until half an hour before the


    neer contest''s third round started.


    "Where have you been?!"


    Eunice was greatly relieved once Rocky reappeared. She had been worried that Hayden and the


    others might have retaliated against him, so she felt restless and anxious.


    "I found a ce to cultivate in seclusion, so I stayed there the whole time,"


    Rocky replied, shrugging indifferently.


    "Shut up! Why did you have to cultivate in seclusion?


    That doesn''t make any sense," grumbled Eunice in dissatisfaction.


    "Have they released thepetition''s match-up list yet?"


    Ignoring Eunice''s protest, Rocky didn''t borate on his exnation and instead opted to ask for


    updates.


    "Yes, it just came out. We are in two different groups, and Moore is in my group. It seems that I have to


    go all out. If I can defeat him, I will surely be the champion of thispetition!"


    Her eyes twinkled with confidence and firm resolution. Although she knew that Moore was stronger


    than her, she still wouldn''t give up without a fight.


    "What about Ca?" Rocky asked casually.


    "She is in your group, and she will likely stand out among the others in your group,"


    Eunice predicted boldly.


    "You think so?"


    A faint smile yed on Rocky''s lips as he added, "Then I''ll have a casualpetition."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s all up to you because your task in the neer contest has already beenpleted.


    Anyway, I don''t expect you to reach the top of the neer contest," replied Eunice indifferently.


    Rocky nodded at this and then proceeded to the field where his group was allocated.


    Contrary to what he told Eunice, he didn''t intend to treat this round lightly because he had a bigger


    goal, which was to win first ce in the neer contest. That was because, in the two days that he


    had been cultivating in seclusion, he had gained new progress within the Scarlet Heaven Jade. Also,


    he activated his Spiritual Infant further and was only one step away from the advanced


    stage.

 Chapter 1525 Something Was Wrong

    Chapter 1525 Something Was Wrong


    For the nextpetition, the disciples were then divided into two groups of eight. The finalists would be


    determined from the two groups.


    Of course, it went without saying that the neer disciples who had made it thus far were


    undoubtedly powerful. It was believed that Moore would win the championship, though Ca also had a


    fighting chance. After all, the two of them were the strongest throughout the neer contest. They


    weren''t in the same group, which meant it was likely they would be the ones facing each other in the


    final battle.


    However, there was also talk of a dark horse among the top sixteen disciples. Eunice was the


    candidate, since she was one of two new disciples who had made it to thest rung of thepetition.


    She managed to stand out even though she was new; anyone could see that she was extremely


    talented.


    The other new disciple was Rocky.


    Although Rocky had a very remarkable performance in the second round, especially when he defeated


    three disciples at the medium stage of the Spiritual Infant like Hayden. The matter was not known to


    many people in the Sky-suppressing School, because Hayden had already sent people to seal off the


    news from the public. And the masters of the school didn''t spread the news and just pretended that the


    matter didn''t happen, due to the suppression from the force of the Summer Pce. As a result, almost


    no one knew how strong Rocky was. In their opinion, it was pure luck for him to be one of the top


    sixteen disciples, and he would soon be eliminated in the followingpetition.


    The two groups of disciples were to fight one-on-one battles. Rocky''s group went first.


    Inside thepetition area, four arenas of the same size were lined up one by one. Outside the


    arenas, a sea of people had gathered to watch how thepetition would unfold.


    The four battles in the first round of thepetition would be held simultaneously. The determined


    winners from those battles would then move on to the next round of thepetition in the afternoon.


    From there, the finalists would participate in thest battle.


    Therefore, each round was incredibly important to the sixteen disciples. They could afford no moment


    of carelessness, and would have to fight to the best of their abilities with each round if they wanted to


    make it to the final battle.


    Just then, the eight disciples from the first group were preparing for the first round.


    Unfortunately for Rocky, his opponent was a disciple with Spiritual Infant at the medium stage. He was


    one of the only two disciples at that level besides Moore and Ca.


    "No wonder Eunice asked me to not take this fight so seriously," Rocky said with a smile, eyeing his


    unexpectedly powerful opponent. "She didn''t think I had a chance!"


    Rocky''s opponent, the disciple in yellow, also stared at him, but his eyes were hostile, as though he


    hated Rocky from the depths of his being.


    Rocky, noticing his opponent''s death re, immediately figured out what that meant: the disciple in


    yellow was working for Hayden.


    Just as Rocky had guessed, Hayden watched the two from his seat in the audience, smiling sinisterly.


    Squinting at Rocky''s figure, he sneered, "Finally, that brat will get what he deserves!"


    Half an hourter, the four battles in the first round of thepetition began.


    The eight disciples, including Rocky, all entered their respective arenas, preparing to fight against their


    opponents.


    Rocky faced the disciple in yellow and bowed slightly.


    "Let''s begin!" Rocky said, cupping his hands politely.


    The disciple in yellow also raised his hand as though to return the gesture, but instead, heunched a


    surprise attack. That left Rocky with no time to respond. Before he knew it, the disciple in yellow had


    his arms raised like wings, white spider threads shooting out madly. In the blink of an eye, the spider


    threads had coiled around Rocky''s hands and feet, restricting his movements.


    Rocky narrowed his eyes and struggled to break free, only to find that the threads were getting tighter


    and tighter.


    "Humph, don''t even try," the disciple in yellow sneered. "At your level of strength, there''s no way you


    can break out of my spider threads. But that doesn''t mean I''ll let you surrender right away. After all,


    Master Hayden asked me to teach you a good lesson!" With the flick of his wrist, the threads wrapped


    around Rocky felt like sharp des, slicing into his clothes.


    In everyone''s eyes, it seemed Rocky had no choice but to wait helplessly until he was totally defeated.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Disappointed, the audience started booing. They all felt Rocky was too weak and was unworthy to be


    among the top sixteen disciples.


    Even Eunice shook her head. At that rate, Rocky had no way to turn the tables. After all, his opponent''s


    strength was above his. Moreover, he was not prepared for the spiritual skill used by his opponent. The


    result was not hard to imagine!


    Just when everyone thought the battle was over, the Mystical Dragon Sword on Rocky''s back suddenly


    buzzed and was unsheathed. Several rays of sharp sword radiance shed out from it, slicing the


    threads that were wrapped around Rocky''s body.


    The crowd broke into an uproar. The spider threads were so tough, ordinary Spiritual Weapons could


    not cut them off. However, Rocky''s seemingly dull huge sword made it look so easy!


    Without a moment to lose, the Mystical Dragon Sword then whizzed through the air, aiming straight at


    the disciple in yellow.


    The disciple had been under the impression he''d defeat Rocky with one fell swoop, so he was not


    prepared for Rocky''s counterattack. Before he even realized what was happening, the Mystical Dragon


    Sword rammed into him.


    A strong spiritual light shed, momentarily blinding everyone watching. When their vision cleared, they


    found the disciple, flung back ten meters, kneeling on the ground and spitting blood.


    Everyone was stunned. No one saw thating.


    They didn''t expect Rocky was so remarkable. Not only did he emerge from the first attack unscathed,


    but he also managed to seriously injure his opponent!


    "Why do I get the feeling that this guy grew stronger the past two days?" Eunice couldn''t help but


    mutter.


    On the arena, Rocky watched his opponent calmly.


    "Damn it!" The disciple in yellow spat, obviously humiliated. After all, he was injured by a new disciple


    who was weaker than him. In his anger, the spiritual power in his body grew irritable. His eyes were


    instantly bloodshot, and a ck gas suddenly started to enshroud his body. Everyone watching


    trembled with fear.


    Rocky frowned slightly. Something was wrong with his opponent...


    Sure enough, the disciple suddenly roared and pounced on Rocky like a wild beast. At the same time,


    his originally pure spiritual power was filled with the strong evil aura, which indicated he was spiraling


    into utter madness.

 Chapter 1526 Haydens Trick Failed

    Chapter 1526 Hayden''s Trick Failed


    Hayden, from his seat in the audience, smiled sinisterly. In exchange for killing Rocky, he gave the


    disciple in yellow a magical pill made by the Summer Pce. This pill was meant to increase his


    strength and speed, which was why the disciple took it without hesitation. What he didn''t know was that


    its potential side effects were to make the taker go berserk and lose control like a beast.


    Of course, when Hayden had given him the pill, he didn''t tell the disciple about its side effects.


    Just as Hayden had nned, the disciple in yellow began to show symptoms of the side effects.


    If Rocky was killed by this out-of-control disciple, it would be attributed to his bad luck. No one would


    look into it. Hayden would get away with murdering Rocky easily.


    Rocky, who could see the craziness in the disciple''s eyes, dared not let his guard down. The disciple


    tried to pounce on him like a mad dog, carelessly and clumsily. Rocky narrowed his eyes at him. He


    could tell something was wrong. However, in the eyes of the onlookers, the disciple in yellow was just


    attacking with all his might; they didn''t notice how he was out of control.


    ''He must have taken some sort of pill to strengthen his body,'' Rocky figured. ''Little did he know that his


    clever trick would backfire on him like this...'' However, Rocky knew that if he didn''t end the battle


    immediately and get this disciple some help, he would be lost forever. Time was of the essence.


    Expression grim, Rocky suddenly stopped moving and faced theing opponent head-on. When the


    disciple in yellow saw this golden opportunity, his hands turned into massive ws. In the blink of an


    eye, two huge ws appeared by Rocky''s sides, poised to rip him apart.


    However, Rocky didn''t even attempt to dodge. Instead, he took a step forward. All of a sudden, a


    strong spiritual power rushed out from his body and collided with the two huge w shadows. A strong


    wave of spiritual power swept over the arena under the impact of their collision.


    But soon, the power of the massive ws grew stronger. Just as it was about to sh Rocky into


    shreds, something remarkable happened. A sword shadow suddenly appeared behind the disciple and


    knocked him on the back of his neck. Eyes rolling to the back of his head, the disciple then fainted on


    the spot.


    All the people in the audience were in a daze. In their eyes, the disciple in yellow just copsed out of


    nowhere since they didn''t see how Rocky had attacked his opponent.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    With the disciple in yellow lying on the ground, he began to twitch violently and foam at the mouth.


    A tutor of their school immediately flew into the field and checked the situation of the disciple. He soon


    found that the spiritual power in the disciple''s body hadpletely lost control and that he was


    spiraling into madness.


    "Fortunately, you defeated him in time," the tutor told Rocky seriously. "A moment longer, his meridians


    would''ve been torn apart!"


    "Sir, please heal him as soon as possible; he might''ve taken some sort of pill or elixir," Rocky


    cautioned.


    The tutor nodded and took the disciple in yellow off the arena to begin the healing process.


    All the while, the crowd had been watching in silence, totally stunned by what had just happened. It


    was only when Rocky had walked out of the arena did the crowd burst into an uproar of confusion and


    awe.


    "Damn it! The secret pill didn''t work!" Hayden cursed. Frustrated with the oue, he left hurriedly.


    Once Rocky had left the battlefield, Eunice approached him.


    "You''re amazing," she said sarcastically. "You managed to defeat a disciple who''s stronger than you. In


    such a short time, your strength has improved by leaps and bounds." Her tone wasced with shock


    and confusion. She eyed him suspiciously, wondering how he had grown to be so strong in so short a


    time.


    "Isn''t this why you asked me to enter the Sky-suppressing School with you?" Rocky cocked his


    eyebrow at her. "So that if the both of us make it to the final battle, I''d let you win and you would be the


    champion. And if you didn''t make it, I wouldplete the task on your behalf. Isn''t it good to hit two


    birds with one stone?"


    "Even so, I feel like you''re keeping me in the dark here..." Just then, it dawned on Eunice that she


    wasn''t in control of Rocky. He kept doing things that were beyond her expectations.


    "Don''t worry," Rocky said mischievously. "I''m not hiding anything. Plus, you saved my life!"


    His words sent a shiver down Eunice''s spine. She couldn''t help but feel a bit worried. After all, it was


    her mission to enter the Sky-Suppressing School; she wanted everything to go ording to n.


    "Anyway, don''t be too reckless. If your opponent in the next round is stronger, just quit right away. Got


    it?" Eunice ordered coldly.


    "What?" Rocky frowned. "Are you sure you want me to quit?" Of course, Rocky didn''t want to quit.


    However, if Eunice insisted, he would give in. After all, he still needed her to inquire about the news of


    Marcia and the other warriors from the Wild Spirit Land for him.


    "Just do as I say," Eunice said seriously.


    "Fine." Rocky crossed his arms over his chest.


    Eyeing him warily, Eunice then turned around and left.


    Rocky didn''t loiter any longer and soon left as well.


    The other three matches ended just after noon. The two other winners aside from Ca had Spiritual


    Infant at the primary stage, so they weren''t too strong.


    Soon, matches for the second round were announced. Rocky and Ca would fight against the other


    two disciples with primary stage Spiritual Infant.


    Two hourster, the second round began.


    "I can''t just quit," Rocky muttered to himself when he saw how much weak his opponent waspared


    to him. Winning would be too easy. Thus, he decided not to quit until he faced Ca.


    It wasn''t hard to imagine the result of the second round.


    Because he easily won two rounds of thepetition in a row, Rocky garnered a lot of attention. It was


    unsurprising he was now regarded the dark horse among the neers.

 Chapter 1527 To Compete Moore

    Chapter 1527 To Compete Moore


    However, it didn''t matter if he was the dark horse or not. What mattered was if he would make it to the


    finals of thepetition, and in order to do so, he needed to win thisst round.


    In everyone''s eyes, the chances of Rocky winning in thest round were very small, since his opponent


    was the famous Ca from the Sky-suppressing Sect, who was quite powerful.


    There were many rumors about just how strong Ca was. She had, at the very least, a Spiritual Infant


    at the medium stage, second only to Moore. Therefore, unless Rocky was as strong as Moore, there


    was no way he''d defeat her.


    Moreover, Ca had been regarded as a talented spirit warrior ever since she was a child. The Yu n


    had invested their time and resources on her, and as a result, she had learned the best and most


    secret skills of the n. Rocky''s chances of winning were extremely slim.


    Even before the third round of thepetition started, everyone knew Rocky was going to lose.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, at the beginning of thepetition, there was a sudden news that


    due to the consecutive days of thepetition, Ca''s injury in the second round melee was


    aggravated, and she had to quit in thest round.


    As soon as the news was announced, it immediately caused a sensation in the Sky-suppressing


    School. No one had expected that Ca would suddenly give up, especially when she was sure to win.


    However, people were more disappointed with Rocky''s sheer luck. Without even having to face Ca,


    he managed to make it to the final rung of thepetition, officially earning the title of dark horse. For


    decades, no disciples with a Spiritual Infant at the primary stage in the Sky-suppressing School could


    take part in the final battle. And yet, Rocky managed to break the record, hardly even lifting a finger to


    do so.


    Rocky, on the other hand, was not surprised when he heard the news. He figured Ca was doing it as


    a way of saying thank you for Rocky''s help in saving her in the previous round.


    Because Ca withdrew from thepetition, the third round of the battle between Ca and Rocky


    ended before it even began. Thepetition of the other group began in advance.


    Because Rocky''s spot in the final battle was secured, Eunice''s fighting spirit was aroused. If Rocky,


    who was her follower, managed to enter the final battle, then so could she!


    However, to her surprise, her opponent in the second round was Moore himself. How could she be so


    unlucky?


    Then again, that was going to happen sooner orter. Despite giving it her all, Moore still defeated her


    in one move, simply because she wasn''t as powerful as him. Unfortunately, her failure eliminated her


    from thepetition.


    Moore, being the most powerful disciple in thepetition, pretty much breezed his way to the final


    round.


    Thus, the final round was between Rocky and Moore.


    However, there was no excitement over the final result. Everyone believed that Moore was going to


    win.


    On the eve of the final battle, Rocky, who just returned to the disciple dormitory from outside, saw


    Eunice waiting for him in the yard.


    "Have you been well-prepared for the final battle tomorrow?" Eunice asked with a slight pout. She


    refused to ept the fact that she lost to Moore in the second round of thepetition.


    "I''ll try my best," Rocky replied tly.


    "Well, Moore has a Spiritual Infant at the advanced stage, so no matter how hard you try, you can''t


    defeat him," Eunice said helplessly.


    "Seeing how we''ve performed in thispetition, I''d say we''ve reached our goal," Rocky dered,


    eyeing Eunice carefully.


    "Kind of." She sighed. "But it would''ve been better if I won first ce in the neer contest." Eunice


    couldn''t help but feel a little sour over the result.


    "You should be content with what you have. Anyway, what are we going to do after the contest?" Rocky


    asked casually.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "The Sky-suppressing School assesses talent through thispetition. The new disciples that perform


    excellently in the context are then chosen as key training subjects by the school. In that case, they get


    the chance to enter the Spiritual Sea Region. If we make it that far, we will be one step away from


    completing the task! However, there might be only one chance for us, and each disciple can only have


    three chances at most. Thus, we have to seize every opportunity," Eunice said seriously.


    "The Spiritual Sea Region?" Rocky echoed. "Is it simr to the Sword Spirit Sect''s Martial Spirit


    Graveyard?"


    "Sort of. The most amazing thing about the Spiritual Sea Region is that the speed of cultivation is


    several times faster than normal. That''s why the Sky-suppressing School is so famous. Spirit warriors


    like us can at least improve our Spiritual Infant by one grade if we enter there!" Eunice exined.


    "If the Spiritual Sea Region is so great, why can''t one enter it more than three times?" Rocky asked in


    confusion.


    "I don''t know for sure, but it''s been said that entering too many times has a side effect on spirit


    warriors," Eunice replied with a shrug. "Enter it too many times and your inner demon wille out to


    y, so they say. However, this hasn''t been confirmed. Nevertheless, it''s one of the rules of the Sky-


    suppressing School; even the president of the school can''t make an exception!"


    "Really?" Rocky frowned slightly. "It seems that the Spiritual Sea Region is an interesting ce..." In


    that moment, he made up his mind to win the contest. Only then would he get the opportunity to enter


    the Spiritual Sea Region.


    "You''d better be prepared. If Ca didn''t suddenly quit, you wouldn''t even have the chance. So, don''t


    let her down!" Eunice wagged her finger at him.


    Rocky shrugged at her with a helpless smile and then excused himself. Then, he headed to his room.


    The final round of the contest of the Sky-suppressing School began in the Sunny Square the next day.


    In the center of the square, there was a huge field thousands of square meters big, and there was also


    an istion belt around the field, in case that the disciples and masters watching the battle were


    identally injured.


    At the moment, the square was full of people, with many more swarming in from all sides.


    The vice president of the Sky-suppressing School and several elders, including Felton, arrived early.


    They all sat on the high tform in front of the square. In addition, there were also some important


    figures from various major forces of the Sky-suppressing Sect who were invited.


    What Eunice said was true. Those who performed well in front of those high-level leaders of the Sky-


    suppressing Sect would gain the opportunity to get proper training, solidifying their future.

 Chapter 1528 The Surprising Result

    Chapter 1528 The Surprising Result


    Soon, Moore appeared in front of everyone, garnering the most attention above anyone else in the


    neer contest. He was d in a blue robe, his hair loosely worn on his shoulder. Those female


    masters and disciples on the spot instantly were captivated by his handsome face.


    And Moore''s pleasing features weren''t his only merit. For the past few years, the Sky-suppressing


    Mansion had considered Moore as their most outstanding spirit warrior, cing great value on him. If


    he won first ce in thepetition, he would surely earn the Sky-suppressing Mansion a reputation


    andy a very important foundation for his future.


    Everyone knew that the Sky-suppressing Mansion had established the Sky-suppressing School, and


    they shed a lot of manpower and material sources every year to train exceptional spirit warriors. Those


    spirit warriors who could stand out among their peers would then receive the attention of the Sky-


    suppressing Mansion, regardless if they were spirit warriors from the mansion or not.


    "If Moore won first ce in this neerpetition, he would get a chance to enter the Spiritual


    Sea Region."


    "Well, even if Moore doesn''t take part in the contest this time, I''m sure that the Sky-suppressing


    Mansion''s leader would still give him permission to enter the Spiritual Sea Region."


    "That''s true, but Moore is one of their top spirit warriors, so he should set an example for his peers.


    Otherwise, the others are going to gossip about him and think the worst. But it doesn''t matter either


    way because, with his strength, he can surely win first prize in thispetition!"


    At that moment, several elders of the school, including Felton, were sharing their thoughts on Moore.


    "I''m not so sure about that..." Felton muttered hesitantly, his eyes narrowed in thought.


    The other elders of the school all looked at him in confusion when they heard his words.


    "Elder Felton, why did you say that? Do you know something that we don''t?" The vice president of the


    school couldn''t help but raise his doubts.


    "No, no. I''m just saying that Moore''s opponent isn''t as weak as he seems." Felton didn''t share their


    opinion because he had been in charge of the second round earlier, and so many unexpected things


    happened during that round. He had been utterly confused! The most crucial thing that he noticed was


    that three disciples at the medium stage of the Spiritual Infant, including Hayden, were eliminated at the


    same time thanks to Rocky''s interference, which was quite unusual. Therefore, Felton thought there


    was a chance that Moore would lose to Rocky in the final battle.


    The vice president and the elders exchanged astonished looks, as none of them could understand why


    Felton was saying those cryptic things.


    A momentter, Rocky walked out of the crowd inconspicuously. He moved sedately across the ce


    with no trace of anxiety in his movements, even though he was about to fight Moore, who had already


    reached the peak level of the Spiritual Infant''s medium stage and was only one step away from the


    advanced stage.


    He stopped about ten meters away from Moore, meeting his opponent''s eyes with his own serene orbs.


    "The final round of the contest willmence in¡ªthree! Two! One! Start!" With that announcement, the


    final battle finally began.


    To the audience''s surprise, both Rocky and Moore stood still, like predators waiting for each other to


    attack first. It seemed that they were thinking of the same thing. They both intended to end the battle in


    one move.


    The stalematested for about half an hour. Even the spectators started to grow a little impatient, but


    Rocky and Moore didn''t move an inch.


    One hour had passed, but neither of them had budged!


    Before long, an hour and a half had gone by.


    "What the hell are they doing? Why aren''t they attacking each other? This is so boring!"


    "Hey! We''ve been waiting for so long!"


    "Are they even going to fight?"


    At that time, the majority of the people around them had grown restless and began to feel annoyed.


    Even the vice president, several elders of the school, and the big shots that were invited from various


    forces were exchanging confused nces. With Moore''s strength, he could surely take advantage by


    attacking first, but he oddly refused to move. And the most puzzling thing was that Rocky, who was a


    lot weaker than Moore, was also waiting for Moore to engage first. It was peculiar because he could


    take advantage of Moore by charging him first, but he was doing nothing instead.


    Of course, none of the spectators knew that Moore had no choice in the matter. He wasn''t attacking


    first because Rocky had released a spiritual aura that was like a solid fortress without a w, and it put


    a lot of pressure on Moore and restrained his movements. He was afraid that if heunched an attack,


    his ws would be exposed.


    On the other hand, Rocky hadn''t moved either, as he was currently condensing his spiritual power. He


    fully intended to defeat Moore in one move. While he was cultivating in seclusion earlier inside the


    Scarlet Heaven Jade, he hadprehended a new unique skill¡ªthe Spiritual Power Intensifying Skill.


    It could be used to gather and intensify the spiritual power and enhance his strength to a higher level.


    In other words, once he used the Spiritual Power Intensifying Skill, he would instantly break through to


    the advanced stage of the Spiritual Infant.


    However, it would take some time for him to strengthen his spiritual power and perform the skill, so he


    chose not to make a move if possible.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Moore soon began to feel restless as if an exceedingly long time had passed, so he couldn''t help but


    take action. He made use of the Sky-suppressing Mansion''s high-level spiritual skill¡ª the Furious


    Nine-punch Attack!


    In an instant, Moore''s whole body turned into a sharp lightning shadow and rushed straight toward


    Rocky. Nine fist shadows immediately charged him one after another.


    Thus, Rocky also had to make a move. He didn''t use any of his special skills and simply pulled out the


    Mystical Dragon Sword from behind him, resisting Moore''s attack head-on.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The nine fist shadows charged forward in session, instantly exploding into streaks of light shadows


    that covered a range of hundreds of meters around.


    "Even a spirit warrior at the medium stage of the Spiritual Infant would not be able to resist such an all-


    out blow!" The crowd grew silent, looking forward to Moore''s attack. Obviously, they had all noticed that


    Moore had put all his strength behind the blow.


    But unexpectedly, just as the light shadows exploded into a blinding light, a sword shadow broke


    through the light and shed at Moore without warning.


    Naturally, Moore didn''t expect that Rocky could break through his prized unique skill. His expression


    froze in shock, but he couldn''t afford to be careless at the time. He released all his spiritual power to


    protect himself, intending to resist the sword shadow falling from the sky.


    Unfortunately, when the sword shadow fell with great momentum, it cut off his spiritual power. The


    fierce sword aura instantly flooded the entire area with Moore in the center.


    Bang! A muffled sound suddenly rang out.


    Under the sword aura''s forceful impact, Moore flew dozens of meters away and mmed against the


    ground, suffering bloody wounds all over his body. It could be seen how overwhelming the sword attack


    was just now!


    All the people present were utterly dumbfounded. No one had expected Rocky''s attack to contain such


    power. Even Moore couldn''t resist it, and a single move had actually managed to strike him down!


    On the other hand, Rocky had already taken back his Mystical Dragon Sword. He was standing in the


    center of the arena, still as a marble statue, as he waited for thepetition that had just began to be


    dered over.


    "That''s impossible! How could he defeat Moore in one move? Is he hiding his strength?" At that


    moment, even Eunice had an astonished expression on her face.


    Ca, who was also watching the battle, couldn''t help but gasp in shock.


    The vice president and the elders of the Sky-suppressing School, including Felton, were also stunned


    speechless.

 Chapter 1529 More Will Have The Chance

    Chapter 1529 More Will Have The Chance


    "Sir, please announce the victor!" Felton was the first one to calm down and immediately reminded the


    vice president.


    "But..." The vice president was still lost for words. He was having a hard time epting that Moore was


    defeated. After all, Moore was the new elite trained by the Sky-suppressing Mansion. In fact, this


    contest was arranged so that he could enter the Spiritual Sea Region to cultivate.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "The result has been decided. There is no doubt who the victor is!" Felton said concisely, but it was a


    clear statement.


    The elders of the school didn¡¯t want to ept what just happened, but deep inside they all knew that


    Rocky beat Moore in a straight fight. Everyone present also knew it. No one could even doubt Rocky¡¯s


    victory.


    After taking a couple of shaky breaths, the vice president stood up reluctantly, looked around him, and


    announced at the top of his lungs, "I dere that the winner of the neer contest of the Sky-


    suppressing School is¡­ Basil!"


    The crowd immediately exploded into an uproar. Although everyone saw that Moore was defeated in


    one move, they couldn¡¯t believe it. They demanded for some kind of exnation to try and exin what


    had just transpired before their very eyes.


    But since the vice president had already announced it to the public, it meant that they had no choice


    but to ept it, whether they wanted to or not.


    After hearing the announcement, Rocky went straight outside the arena, and was immediately greeted


    by Eunice''s cute face, filled with confusion.


    "What did you hide from me?" She stared at Rocky and questioned him.


    "Didn''t you see it with your own eyes?" Rocky said with a teasing smile.


    "Do you mean your strength? But how could you have improved in such a short time? When you were


    in the Sword Spirit Sect, you had just broken through to the primary stage of Spiritual Infant! But


    judging from the power of the move you used to defeat Moore, I can tell that your strength has at least


    reached the advanced stage!" Eunice was beyond confused.


    "Of course it''s impossible for me to break through to the advanced stage. But I have my own way to


    make up for the gap between our strengths. That''s all," Rocky exined nonchntly.


    But judging from Eunice''s face, it was apparent that she still doubted him. Even if Rocky had a way to


    make up for the gap in strength between him and Moore, it was still impossible for him to win with just


    one move.


    "Believe it or not, I actually said the truth. I''ll go back now. Please get the reward for me!" After finishing


    his words, Rocky turned around and left, leaving the stunned Eunice behind with her mouth still


    hanging wide open.


    Rocky was supposed to go up to the stage to ept the award, but since he had already left, the


    ceremony didn¡¯t push through, leaving Eunice to ept the prize on his behalf.


    When Eunice returned to the disciple dormitory with the reward on hand, she went straight to Rocky''s


    room to look for him, but he was nowhere to be found.


    It was not until the next day that Rocky returned to the dormitory.


    "Where have you been the whole night?" Eunice asked as soon as she saw him.


    "I had to deal with some personal affairs," he replied halfheartedly.


    "Here''s is your reward." Irritated, she immediately handed over an exquisite-looking box to Rocky.


    After opening it, he found several bottles of elixirs and a manual with medium stage spiritual skills


    inside. This kind of reward was undoubtedly precious to ordinary spirit warriors with Spiritual Infant at


    medium stage. But it was no use for Rocky.


    "Here, it''s all yours!" Rocky handed back his prize.


    "I don''t want it!" Eunice turned her head, showing her discontent at him.


    "Since I won thepetition, does this give me a chance to enter the Spiritual Sea Region?" Rocky


    asked directly.


    "I''m not sure. Maybe it depends on the decision of the Sky-suppressing School. But normally, yes, you


    do have a chance," Eunice replied in a much softer tone after casting a nce at him.


    "Then what do you need me to do if I were to enter the Spiritual Sea Region?" Rocky asked again.


    "I''m afraid you can''tplete the task alone. You''d better let me go with you," Eunice replied after


    thinking for a while.


    "Then you have to try your best to get the opportunity to enter the Spiritual Sea Region." Rocky''s eyes


    narrowed.


    "Well, I''m afraid that''s up to God." Eunice didn''t have much faith in herself since there were only a few


    spots left to enter the esteemed Spiritual Sea Region.


    Meanwhile, Rocky¡¯s unexpected victory prompted the senior leaders of the Sky-suppressing School to


    hold an emergency meeting. Aside from the vice president and several elders, an elder from the Sky-


    suppressing Mansion was also present.


    Moore''s sudden defeat caught them blindsided. It had disrupted the training arrangement of the Sky-


    suppressing Mansion. They couldn''t just stand by and watch as the opportunity slip right through their


    fingers.


    "Who is this disciple called Basil?" the elder from the Sky-suppressing Mansion asked, eyeing the vice


    president.


    "ording to the registration information, he is a spirit warrior from the Di n," the vice president


    answered in fear. Although he was one of the most powerful people in the school, he respected the


    elder from the Sky-suppressing Mansion and dared not anger him. After all, the school was controlled


    directly by the Sky-suppressing Mansion.


    "A warrior of the Di n? I did not expect that." The elder fell silent. He was obviously a little worried.


    After all, the Di n was a force that even the Sky-suppressing Mansion didn''t dare ignore.


    "Yes, and this year, there is another warrior from their n who entered the school; her name is Eunice.


    They registered together," the vice president reported with utmost respect.


    "Eunice? She shouldn''t be from the direct line of the Di n. I don''t remember such a name. If that''s


    the case, then we don''t have to worry too much," the elder said as he stroked his beard.


    "Yes, sir." The vice president nodded repeatedly.


    "Judging by the results of the neer contest, there are so many talented new disciples. I think we''d


    better change thepetition so that more will have a chance to enter the Spiritual Sea Region this


    year," the elder advised. Of course, his real purpose was to give Moore another chance to enter, but he


    wanted to hide his true intent.


    "No problem. I''ll arrange it right away." The vice president immediately understood the meaning of the


    elder''s words and gave his promise.


    "Thank you, vice president. In this way, I can exin to the chief when I go back." The elder then stood


    up to leave, but after taking two steps he suddenly paused and added, "Keep an eye on the warrior


    called Basil from the Di n. Pay attention to his every move. If there is anything even remotely


    suspicious about him, report it to the Sky-suppressing Mansion immediately."


    "Yes sir, I understand." The vice president nodded in a hurry.


    After that, the elder left the room while others present watched him walk out.

 Chapter 1530 Entered The Spiritual Sea Region

    Chapter 1530 Entered The Spiritual Sea Region


    Early the following day, the Sky-suppressing School made an announcement regarding the reward of


    thepetition. Since there were a lot of outstanding and powerful spirit warriors that emerged in the


    neer contest, the school made a rare exception and decided that the top eight disciples of the


    contest would get the chance to enter the Spiritual Sea Region.


    As soon as the announcement was made, it immediately caused a sensation in the entire school. After


    all, such an exception was never made in the previous neer contests. It was the first time that it


    was happening.


    Of course, everyone couldn''t help but specte that the main reason why the school decided to do that


    was because of Moore. He was the favorite to win thepetition, but he was unexpectedly defeated


    by Rocky. Moore was a very talented spirit warrior that the Sky-suppressing Mansion had deeply


    valued in recent years. If he managed to get the first ce, the Sky-suppressing School would only


    give him the chance to enter the Spiritual Sea Region and get the opportunity to break through to the


    advanced stage of the Spiritual Infant. In that case, he would only be a step away from the Emperor


    Realm.


    However, since the first ce was taken from him, it would not be that easy for him to reach a higher


    level in a short time. Consequently, the gap between his strength and the advanced stage of the


    Spiritual Infant would be very big and hard to bridge.


    In other words, the school had only made the call due to the interference of the Sky-suppressing


    Mansion. On the other hand, it would be pretty sketchy if only Moore would be given the opportunity to


    enter the Spiritual Sea Region aside from Rocky. Therefore, in order to limit and eliminate the criticisms


    from others, they decided to give the chance to the top eight disciples. Besides, there was no limit to


    the number of people that could enter the Spiritual Sea Region. However, if one wasn''t strong enough,


    their life might be in danger when they explored the area.


    But for the top eight disciples of the contest, the news was undoubtedly in their favor and they wouldn''t


    refuse it.


    "Awesome! I didn''t expect that even I would have the chance to enter the Spiritual Sea Region. I''m so


    lucky!" Eunice was extremely excited to be a part of the team that would enter the region. She didn''t


    expect that such a twist would happen.


    "That''s fortunate indeed. With this, both of us can enter the Spiritual Sea Region toplete the task,"


    Rocky said with a smile. That also worked in his favor because as soon as he helped Euniceplete


    their task, he could get out of trouble.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Right! If Iplete the task earlier, I can go back to the Di n sooner than expected." Eunice


    nodded and let out a bitter smile as she longed to go back home.


    "So, what do we need to prepare?" Rocky asked without further ado.


    "The Spiritual Sea Region is an extremely dangerous ce. We''re digging our own graves if we go


    there without proper preparations. Come with me. We''ll purchase the things we need," Eunice said with


    a serious tone.


    "Okay. Lead the way," Rocky said with a shrug.


    Then, soon enough, Rocky and Eunice left the disciple dormitory. Upon leaving the Sky-suppressing


    School, they directly went to the nearest town and bought some necessary items, like simple Spiritual


    Weapons for self-defense and low-grade pills.


    It took them quite a while before they finished purchasing everything they needed. When they returned


    to the Sky-suppressing School, it was already night time.


    As they got back to the dormitory, Rocky and Eunice went back to their rooms respectively to prepare


    separately.


    After going to his room, Rocky took the time to enter the Scarlet Heaven Jade and continued


    challenging the spirit tablets.


    A few days had passed, and finally, it was already time to enter the Spiritual Sea Region.


    There was a total of twenty disciples that would enter the Spiritual Sea Region, including the eight top


    disciples from the neer contest. The other twelve were senior disciples who had also won various


    competitions in the Sky-suppressing School. Among them, the strongest one had already reached the


    advanced stage of the Spiritual Infant. In short, the strength of the twelve senior disciples was greater


    than that of the top eight disciples from the neer contest.


    Therefore, it was expected that the senior disciples looked down upon Rocky and the others.


    However, it was also known that the top eight disciples were not at all weak, especially Moore and


    Ca, whose strength was enough topete with the senior disciples''.


    At the moment, the twenty disciples followed the three elders of the school, including Felton, all the way


    to a misty valley.


    "Listen up, everyone. Upon entering the Spiritual Sea Region, nobody should act alone. You should at


    least be in pairs as you proceed. Moreover, you must only cultivate in the areas designated on the


    map," Felton strictly warned. At the same time, he signaled to the other two elders to distribute the


    maps of the Spiritual Sea Region to the disciples.


    "On the map, you can see that the areas shaded in green are the cultivation area. On the other hand,


    you are not allowed to go to the areas shaded in red. Otherwise, there will be dire consequences


    waiting for you!" Felton reminded sternly.


    As the twenty disciples got a copy of the map, they quickly scanned it and was utterly surprised. The


    map revealed that the Spiritual Sea Region was unusuallyrge, but only a small portion of it was


    shaded in green. It just meant that the Spiritual Sea Region was truly a mysterious and dangerous


    ce.


    "You can stay in the Spiritual Sea Region for one month at most. After the allotted time, you must return


    to the entrance. If you fail to do that, the inner demons will definitely form and torture you. If I were you,


    I would be mindful of the rules and the time in order not to get into unnecessary trouble," Felton


    warned.


    Hearing that, the disciples nodded with serious expressions on their faces. They knew that those


    reminding words should not be taken lightly.


    "After I and the two elders open the enchanted barrier, all of you can go in. The entrance of the


    enchanted barrier is rtively small, so don''t try to barge in all at once!" Upon saying that, Felton


    nodded and signaled the other two elders.


    Immediately after, the three elders released their spiritual power. Soon enough, three beams of spiritual


    power interwove into each other, tearing open a small portion of the enchanted barrier.


    As the enchanted barrier was opened, the senior disciples took the chance to enter first. Afterward, the


    top eight new disciples entered one after another.


    When all of the disciples had already gotten in, the three elders dispersed their spiritual power, letting


    the enchanted barrier restore to its original state.


    "Elder Felton, who do you think is the most promising among all of those disciples?" One of the elders


    couldn''t help but ask casually.


    "Well, it doesn''t really matter. The important thing is that they coulde back safe and sound. Of


    course, they are all talented. But after a month, we will see their individual progress. There might be


    some of them that would surprise us," Felton remarked and eventually left with the other elders.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the barrier, the disciples immediately found that the scenery in front of


    them had suddenly changed. Originally, their surroundings had the terrain of the valley, but now, they


    found themselves on an ind, which was covered by clouds and mist.


    "This ind should be the starting point of the map. We have to go through this ind first before


    reaching the area shaded in green," the strongest senior disciple said. Among the senior disciples, he


    was also the one with the most experience because it was already his second time entering the


    Spiritual Sea Region. When he enteredst time, he was still at the medium stage of the Spiritual


    Infant.


    "This ind shouldn''t be thatrge. I think we can get past through it soon enough," one of the top


    eight new disciples said quite confidently


    "Yeah, it''s not a big one, but whether you can cross it quickly or not actually depends on your ability.


    The first time I came here, it took me ten days topletely get out of here. Anyway, let''s go." Right


    after speaking, the strongest senior disciple nodded at his partner and proceeded further into the


    ind.


    Immediately after, the other senior disciples wasted no time and also left in pairs.


    When the senior disciples were almost nearly gone, the top eight new disciples began to look at each


    other as if they were hesitating whom they would pair up with.

 Chapter 1531 The Three Teamed Up

    Chapter 1531 The Three Teamed Up


    "Basil, let''s go ahead first," Eunice murmured to Rocky, motioning for him to move forward. The two of


    them were highly likely to be in the same group anyway, and they couldn''t care less about how the rest


    would choose theirpanions. Thus, they might as well leave the rest behind.


    "All right. Let''s go," answered Rocky, nodding quickly. But as the two of them were about to leave,


    Ca suddenly intercepted them and called after Rocky straightforwardly, "Wait! Let me go with you!"


    Ca''s words made Rocky pause and look back at her. He was silent for a moment because he was at


    a loss whether to cry orugh.


    Meanwhile, the other disciples were shocked and envious that Ca wanted to team up with Rocky.


    They all knew that she rarely worked with any man since she entered the Sky-suppressing School, but


    now, she suddenly wanted to form a team with Rocky. It was unbelievable! They couldn''t help but


    wonder if there was a special rtionship brewing between Ca and Rocky.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Ca, but Basil already has a partner," Eunice rified shortly.


    She hadn''t expected anyone, let alone Ca, to directly ask Rocky like that, so she immediately shot


    her down.


    "That''s okay. I didn''t say I wanted to be his only partner. I don''t mind if there are three people in my


    group,"


    Ca insisted calmly, undeterred by Eunice''s answer.


    "No. I''m sorry, but we''re not epting anyone else into our group," responded Eunice firmly, her pouty


    mouth twisted into an annoyed frown.


    A tension so thick anyone could have cut it with a knife descended on the two women, as Eunice''s face


    darkened with increasing irritation. She was worried that if Ca joined them, she and Rocky wouldn''t


    be able toplete the task.


    "You can''t decide that on your own! However, if it''s Basil that tells me not toe, then I won''t,"


    asserted Ca.


    The two women heatedly red at each other before they finally turned to Rocky expectantly.


    On his end, Rocky could only look back at them helplessly. He felt like he was about to jump from the


    frying pan into the fire itself, but the two women were obviously waiting for his decision. Besides, he


    was incredibly bad at saying no to others, so how could he do that to such a beautiful woman like


    Ca?


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The other disciples realized that Eunice and Ca were butting heads over being in the same team


    with Rocky, and they couldn''t believe their eyes. They all wished they could be as lucky as Rocky, but


    deep inside, they knew he was on a different level than them. After all, he did win first ce in the


    neer contest.


    "Basil, let''s go. Just ignore her!"


    Eunice urged Rocky, subtly pushing him forward. But Rocky didn''t budge. He looked at Ca, then


    back at Eunice, saying,


    "Let here with us." "What?!" Eunice blurted out in shock. Thest thing she expected was for


    Rocky to agree, and his decision only served to stoke the fires of her wrath.


    Of course, Rocky had his reasons for agreeing. However, he wasn''t willing to disclose the reasons yet.


    Meanwhile, Ca nodded with satisfaction once he gave his approval.


    It became evident then that Eunice couldn''t do anything to change Rocky''s mind, so she had no choice


    but to give in.


    "Whatever!" she yelled, red murderously at Rocky, and then left in a huff.


    Rocky and Ca followed closely behind silently, and the three of them began to explore the Spiritual


    Sea Region.


    As for the rest of the disciples, Moore teamed up with a disciple at the medium stage of the Spiritual


    Infant, while the remaining three of them formed a team to avoid being left alone.


    And that was how the eight new disciples separated into three groups and headed in different


    directions.


    The Peculiar Beast Ind was considered a gateway ind, as it was located at the entrance of the


    Spiritual Sea Region, and there was no other way to enter the region without passing by the ind.


    As its name indicated, many strange spiritual beasts inhabited the ind, and most of them were


    considered extremely rare spiritual beasts in the Ethereal Region.


    Therefore, anyone who wanted to pass through the ind must have enough strength to contend with


    those spiritual beasts. Otherwise, they would be nothing but prey for those wild beasts.


    After Rocky and the two women set out, they promptly headed in the direction that the map indicated.


    All kinds of fierce and unusual spiritual beasts tried to block them along their way, but luckily, the three


    of them were just as formidable as those wild beasts, and they managed to overpower them without


    much fanfare. They also had the Purple-ming Phoenix with them, so they were as safe as they could


    be.


    However, the Peculiar Beast Ind held a more terrifying secret besides its spiritual beasts¡ªits terrain.


    It had an exceedinglyplicated maze-like territory, which made it easy for people to get lost in the


    wilderness and get picked off by dangerous elements.


    Typically, when a group entered the Spiritual Sea Region the first time, it would take them around ten


    days or even half a month before they could go through the Peculiar Beast Ind.


    But it only took less than two days for Rocky and hispanions to travel through the whole ind.


    Thanks to Kohen''s help, they didn''t lose their way even once.


    "Wow, this little guy is pretty cool! I didn''t expect that it''d be so good with directions!"


    Ca blurted out, looking admiringly at Kohen, who had guided them the whole way while riding on


    Rocky''s shoulder. She knew for a fact that the Peculiar Beast Ind''s terrain was exceedingly


    complicated, but Kohen had helped them navigate it smoothly.


    "Of course, it''s my pet!"


    Eunice possessively dered.


    "It''s Basil''s pet. How could it be yours?"


    Ca retorted sarcastically, rolling her eyes at the other girl.


    "Rocky is my servant, so whatever is his is mine as well!" replied Eunice proudly.


    "As if anyone would believe that!"


    snorted Ca.


    Her attitude annoyed Eunice so much that she couldn''t stop herself from snarling at her, shouting,


    "I don''t care if you believe it or not; it''s the truth!"


    Meanwhile, Rocky nced sideways at the two bickering women, vigorously pretending he wasn''t


    there. If he could blend into the surroundings, he would have! After all, who would want to interrupt and


    be dragged into an argument between two fierce women? It could only bring trouble and headache.


    Before long, another half a day had passed, and the three of them finally reached the end of the


    Peculiar Beast Ind. There, they came upon a huge arc stone that resembled an arched bridge,


    connecting the end of the ind and the Spiritual Sea Region. A thick white mist covered each side of


    the huge arc stone, and an unfathomable abyssy below them intimidatingly. Just the sight of that


    could frighten any traveler into changing their mind.


    A lion-shaped spiritual beast sat in front of the huge stone like a gigantic guardian, and its aura was at


    the advanced stage of the Spiritual Infant.


    The three of them exchanged nervous looks. Each of them was well-aware that if they wanted to pass


    through the bridge-like stone, they would have to go through the lion-shaped spiritual beast first.


    "I''ll ask the Purple-ming Phoenix to distract it, and then you can sneak past it once it''s preupied,"


    Rocky instructed after thinking for a while.


    Of course, Eunice and Ca automatically agreed with Rocky''s idea. They knew that even if the three


    of them worked together, they couldn''t defeat a spiritual beast at the advanced stage of the Spiritual


    Infant, at least without suffering losses of their own. Therefore, they needed to distract it with the


    Purple-ming Phoenix to avoid unnecessary loss and save time.


    With that decided, Rocky summoned the Purple-ming Phoenix and let it approach the lion-shaped


    spiritual beast and irritate it.


    But the spiritual beast didn¡¯t respond at all. It hadn''t moved despite the Purple-ming Phoenix¡¯s


    provocations,pletely ignoring the smaller beast hovering over its head.


    "I guess this spiritual beast is smarter than I thought!"


    Rocky remarked with a smile, shaking his head in resignation.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we let the Purple-ming Phoenix attack it directly? I¡¯m sure it would fight back then,¡±


    suggested Eunice as she waved her hand energetically.


    Rocky nodded approvingly at her and then activated his Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill so that


    the Purple-ming Phoenix would attack the spiritual beast directly. ording to his bidding, the


    Purple-ming Phoenix opened its sharp beak, and a strong me spurted out and shot towards the


    lion-shaped spiritual beast.


    However, something unexpected happened. The spiritual beast abruptly erupted in a blinding light, and


    the light gradually gathered into a circr pattern as if an array had appeared over its body. Once the


    mes from the Purple-ming Phoenix hit that circr light pattern, it vanished without a trace.


    Rocky and the two women were left dumbfounded. They hadn''t expected such power from the spiritual


    beast that it could withstand the phoenix''s attack without even shifting on its spot.


    After that, the phoenix attacked it several more times, but it failed to break through the circr light


    pattern that shielded the lion-shaped spiritual beast.


    "I think that the spiritual beast just performed a spiritual skill that is usually done by spirit warriors. I''ve


    heard of talk of it before. They said that a kind of spiritual beast could perform the same spiritual skill as


    a spirit warrior could do, but I haven''t seen evidence of it until now," Ca shared with the others, a


    marveling look on her face.


    "I feel like this beast is going to be difficult to handle," sighed Rocky as his eyes narrowed slightly.


    The spiritual beast was more powerful than he had expected, and it didn''t seem to be an ordinary


    spiritual beast at the advanced stage of the Spiritual Infant.


    Just as the three of them were about to lose heart, several senior disciples suddenly appeared one


    after another. Those disciples had left earlier than Rocky and the two women, but they had surprisingly


    arrivedter than them.


    Those senior disciples were astonished to see that three new disciples had reached the end of the


    Peculiar Beast Ind before them.

 Chapter 1532 Passing The Guard

    Chapter 1532 Passing The Guard


    "I didn''t think they''d fall behind us! These senior disciples must not be much of a big deal!" Eunice


    mocked the newly arrived disciples with a cold smile.


    At this moment, the most powerful disciple came forward. He had reached the advanced stage of the


    Spiritual Infant, and he had amanding air about him. The man said in a domineering tone, "I can''t


    believe you three got through the Peculiar Beast Ind so quickly. It seems that you are pretty lucky.


    However, your luck and strength won''t be enough to get you past this Mysterious Spirit Lion. But don''t


    worry. I am willing to give you a chance. If you are willing to work with us, you can get through its


    defense together with us, and we''ll also allow you to cultivate with us..."


    "How are we supposed to work with you?" Eunice asked after casting an uncertain nce in Rocky''s


    direction.


    "The Mysterious Spirit Lion canunch the Mysterious Spirit Array, and that array can absorb any kind


    of spiritual skill. Usually, only spirit warriors at the Emperor Realm can break the array. That is why we


    can''t break the Mysterious Spirit Array on our own. That''s where youe in. The Mysterious Spirit


    Lion has a weakness¡ªit has to gather all of its spiritual power to use the Mysterious Spirit Array. If


    someone could willingly sacrifice himself by attacking the lion''s spiritual power gathering point with all


    his strength, others may have a chance to destroy the Mysterious Spirit Array. To be safe, at least two


    people are needed to work together on this. Three people would work better. That''s why I think you


    three can do it," exined the most powerful disciple.


    "Excuse me? Are you saying you want us to sacrifice ourselves to help you achieve your goal?" Eunice


    asked with an appalled frown, as she had quickly figured out what he meant. These senior disciples


    didn''t really want to help them!


    They just wanted to use the three of them, so they couldplete this very dangerous matter and take


    credit, as they didn''t want to take the risk themselves. "Well, if you seed at once, then at least two of


    you can go through the Mysterious Spirit Array.


    Isn''t that a pretty good result?" added the most powerful disciple, who was still trying to trick them.


    "Forget it! Even if we couldn''t cross through the bridge, we won''t let you take advantage of us," snorted


    Eunice.


    Ca nodded in agreement as her face darkened in anger.


    "Since you don''t appreciate my kindness, don''t me me if you get stuck in here! I promise you, you


    won''t be able to pass by yourselves," dered the most powerful disciple in a cold voice.


    "Really? Then you can just sit back and watch, as we go through the Mysterious Spirit Lion. We''re just


    wasting time standing around here anyway," sneered Rocky, who had been silent all this time.


    He initially intended to remain silent, but he couldn''t help but talk back to the other party because he


    despised people like them very much. Plus, he didn''t want to waste any more time in such a ce. At


    this point, all he wanted to do was help Euniceplete the task as soon as possible, so he could rely


    on her to get the information about Marcia and the others. After that, he could finally go and find them.


    Thus, Rocky impatiently walked past the most powerful disciple, who had reached the advanced stage


    of the Spiritual Infant, and he headed straight to the Mysterious Spirit Lion. As soon as the other senior


    disciples realized what he was nning to do, they began to shame him and called him names. They


    all thought that Rocky didn''t know what he was doing and was rushing to his own grave.


    In the blink of an eye, Rocky had approached the lion and met its eyes without an ounce of fear.


    The lion seemed to be a little unhappy because Rocky appeared to be challenging it. After all, it had


    always despised humans, and no human should dare to disrespect it and live.


    The next moment, the lion let out a resounding roar and lifted one of its ws, intending to pounce on


    Rocky.


    When Eunice and Ca saw this, all the blood disappeared from their faces, which made them look


    pale as newly fallen snow.


    "That arrogant guy is dead meat!" The most powerful disciple gave a smugugh.


    Unexpectedly, the Mysterious Spirit Lion''s w paused in midair, and its whole body trembled


    inexplicably at the same time.


    Rocky was beneath its w, but his eyes were emitting a ray of strange red light, as a purple light


    enveloped his whole body. It was as if some immense power was about to emerge.


    Even the Mysterious Spirit Lion that had broken through to the advanced stage of the Spiritual Infant


    looked frightened of Rocky''s power. Judging from that, this power must be exceedingly terrifying!


    "Get out of my way!" In the next breath, Rocky roared an order at the beast.


    The Mysterious Spirit Lion hesitated for a moment, and then it suddenly lowered its head like a docile


    sheep and moved away. It slowly got out of Rocky''s path, submissively giving way.


    All those who had witnessed this were floored. No one knew how Rocky managed to order the lion, and


    it actually obeyed him and made way for them. How strong was he that he could order around a beast


    as powerful as the Mysterious Spirit Lion?


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go!" Rocky calmly turned around and said to Eunice and Ca.


    The two women were too shocked to move at first, but they soon rushed to Rocky''s side. The three


    disciples smoothly passed through the massive arc stone and entered the Spiritual Sea Region


    together.


    Meanwhile, the most powerful disciple wanted to seize this opportunity to sneak past the Mysterious


    Spirit Lion. He rushed over in the blink of an eye. But as he was about to pass, the lion promptly waved


    its w and caught him, throwing him back a great distance away. The ambitious disciple fell on the


    ground awkwardly, his face covered with dust.


    The other senior disciples didn''t dare to try the same thing. They could only watch as Rocky and his


    companions passed through the arc stone and reached the other end, their eyes burning with envy.


    Once Rocky and the others stepped foot inside the Spiritual Sea Region, they were met by another


    peculiar view. There was arge amount of spiritual power flowing above them like a rippling sea. The


    trees around them also looked quite odd and bore different kinds of strange fruits.


    "I heard that the fruits in the Spiritual Sea Region are all spiritual fruits. If you eat one of them, you can


    replenish the spiritual power you have lost," shared Eunice. As she spoke, she picked one and took a


    bite, intending to show herself as an example. In an instant, she felt a stream of spiritual power flow


    through her body, and she felt suddenly refreshed.


    "Miss Ca, we have to do something private. If possible, please wait for us here. But if you don''t want


    to wait for us, that''s fine. We won''t force you to stay," uttered Rocky bluntly.


    "I chose to team with you because I believed you could bring me to the Spiritual Sea Region. Now that


    we are here, I can do the rest of the work myself. You can go ahead and do your business. See you


    later!" Ca smirked slyly at Rocky as a blinding light suddenly shed. When Eunice and Rocky


    opened their eyes, Ca was gone.


    "The woman is so despicable. She just left after taking advantage of you. She is going too far!"


    grumbled Eunice bitterly.


    "Do you want me to call her back here?" Rocky asked with a teasing grin on his face.


    "No! Forget it. Let''s do what we have to do now!" Eunice immediately rejected the idea, shaking her


    head fervently.


    "Can you tell me more about our mission now?" asked Rocky, his arms crossed tightly over his chest.


    "Our mission is to find a stolen divine treasure, which was said to be hidden here in the Spiritual Sea


    Region. It is called the Army-blessing Scroll, which was originally owned by the Di n.


    It''s an incredibly rare treasure that can provide divine power to protect thousands of troops on


    battlefields. The Di n has been looking for it for many years, but it wasn''t until recently that they


    confirmed that this divine treasure had really been stolen and hidden somewhere here in the Spiritual


    Sea Region. However, no one knows where it is. So the Di n believes that this divine treasure


    should still be in the Spiritual Sea Region," exined Eunice.


    "But this region is so vast. How are we supposed to look for it here? It''ll be like looking for a needle in a


    haystack!" Rocky shook his head.


    "Don''t worry about that. When the Army-blessing Scroll was stolen, a page was left behind. We can


    use that." While she spoke, Eunice brought out a roll of parchment from her pocket. When she


    unfolded it, a shiny golden page emerged. Rocky didn''t know what material it was made of, as it looked


    like a piece of paper, but it contained rather potent spiritual power. And that was just a single page!


    Rocky could only imagine how amazing the scroll could be if they managed toplete it.

 Chapter 1533 The Thief

    Chapter 1533 The Thief


    ¡°This Army-blessing Scroll appears to be no ordinary divine treasure!¡± Rocky eximed with certainty.


    ¡°Of course! The Di n¡¯s divine treasure isn¡¯t just like any other divine treasure. Although it appears to


    be useless to ordinary masters, it will be as strong as a winged tiger once wielded by a brave and


    well-experienced general who will lead his army against the enemy. It will allow him to increase his


    strength tenfold or even more!¡± Eunice answered earnestly with pride


    "Really? Why is this scroll so powerful? Can you tell me?" Rocky asked her curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that this scroll¡¯s power dates back to a thousand years. It was written by a peerless master


    whom people regarded as the literary sage. Every sentence written within it can form a spiritual skill


    move. As long as you focus on reading the sentences in your mind, it will be able to cause immense


    damage. If you read an entire page, you¡¯ll be able to destroy countless people, the whole city, and even


    the entire country. On the other hand, it can also be used to protect your family, defend your country,


    and bring prosperity to the people. On top of that, all kinds of mysterious and extraordinary military


    strategies are recorded within its pages. ording to the Supreme Ether Land¡¯s history, all the masters


    who obtained this treasure became death gods on the battlefield. They never failed to make a single


    one of their countless enemies tremble in fear!¡± Truthfully, Eunice didn¡¯t know much about the scroll at


    all. What she just shared was based on historical records as well as dubious rumors.


    She didn¡¯t know whether the scroll was as powerful as people said it was. She only knew it as a


    legend.


    ¡°It sounds like a bug!¡± Rocky blurted outughing.


    ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand? What bug?¡± Eunice nced at him, confused.


    ¡°It''s no big deal. Because it¡¯s so rare to find, it¡¯s no wonder the Di n is so desperate to retrieve it.


    Since there¡¯s a damaged page, let Kohen smell it and get familiar with its scent. It¡¯ll be able to find the


    scroll,¡± Rocky instructed directly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Eunice nodded approvingly. It appeared she brought Rocky to the right ce. Helping him


    solve his previous problems wasn¡¯t in vain.


    Rocky then asked Kohen to sniff the remaining divine aura on the damaged page. After a few whiffs,


    Kohen¡¯s eyes lit up in exhration. It seemed to recognize it as an extraordinary divine treasure.


    ¡°Do your job, little guy!¡± Eunice instructed Kohen as she stroked its tiny head.


    Kohen snorted twice and appeared to enjoy her touch. Then itnded on the ground and began sniffing


    around. A momentter, it waved its ws in one direction.


    ¡°It¡¯s that way. Let¡¯s go!¡± Rocky urged on. He picked up Kohen and ced it on his shoulder as he


    headed towards the direction it pointed at with Eunice.


    Although they had safely made it through the dangerous Peculiar Beast Ind, it still wasn¡¯t safe in the


    Spiritual Sea Region. It was possible that they could encounter an even more treacherous ce.


    Generally speaking, the chance ofing across an adventure was much higher thaning across


    danger in this region. Otherwise, the leaders of the Sky-suppressing School wouldn¡¯t have confidently


    allowed neers like Rocky to set foot on it.


    In the Spiritual Sea Region, the warriors didn¡¯t even need to put energy into cultivating. As long as they


    absorbed the spiritual power that hovered and filled the air, they could easily increase their strength.


    Because of this, both of them didn¡¯t feel exhausted at all as they ran with all their might. They were able


    to reach and enter the depths of the Spiritual Sea Region in less than a day. Along the way, they


    managed to discover various rare fruits that would greatly increase their strength as well as some other


    rare, priceless materials. This was quite a rare opportunity for ordinary spirit warriors.


    In the blink of an eye, daylight turned into midnight. Because it was dangerous to walk at night and they


    had traveled for an entire day, Rocky decided to find a safe ce to rest for the night and to continue


    their journey tomorrow.


    Although Eunice wanted to find the Army-blessing Scroll as soon as possible, she knew that some


    things couldn¡¯t be rushed. Thus, she didn¡¯t object to Rocky¡¯s n.


    Finally, both of them lit a fire and set up camp beside a stream.


    All kinds of wild fish swam in the stream, so their dinner was quite a feast. Eating wasn¡¯t necessary for


    them in the Spiritual Sea Region since it was enough for them to simply absorb the rich, ubiquitous


    spiritual power that hung in the air. However, they would be more satisfied if they had a few bites of a


    meal.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult to prepare a fish-filled feast since Rocky¡¯s Magic Spiritual Space was equipped with a


    complete set of outdoor equipment including tables, bowls, and chopsticks. One would take a look and


    think that he was on vacation and not embarking on a task to seek out cultivation.


    After the dishes were ready, Eunice¡¯s little face was in awe. She was astounded at how a normal man


    such as Rocky could whip up such amazing dishes in such a country.


    The feast was so beautiful and exquisite that she couldn¡¯t help but pick up chopsticks and start tasting.


    Her eyes immediately widened as her face appeared to be ovee by a look of pure indulgence.


    ¡°These are delicious! These are all on par with, or perhaps even better than, those meals made by


    chefs in restaurants!¡± Eunice praised him with exaggeration.


    "Really? I don¡¯t think so,¡± Rocky replied modestly.


    ¡°It''s no big deal. Are you mocking me on purpose? If I can whip up such a good dinner, I guess I won¡¯t


    have to worry about getting married in the future.¡± Eunice knew that being able to create such quick yet


    delectable dishes would help her be a more valuable wife. However, she might never have the


    chance to do so in her life.


    ¡°How old are you? Why are you so eager to get married?¡± Rocky couldn¡¯t help but ask andugh.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal to get married?¡± Eunice replied disdainfully.


    ¡°Yes, it is. But as a spirit warrior, you ought to focus on other things that matter more. Romantic love is


    nothing but a distraction,¡± Rocky imparted to her with an understanding smile.


    ¡°Is it?¡± After all, Eunice was still a simple girl and didn¡¯t understand howplicated such feelings


    could be.


    ¡°You will understand one day.¡± He didn¡¯t exin any further as he returned to enjoying his dinner.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as they were enjoying their quiet meal by moonlight, a short and ck figure suddenly jumped out


    from one of the dense bushes at lightning speed. It rushed towards them and swept past their table.


    Then, they noticed that one of the roasted fishes was gone.


    Then, the mysterious figure rushed into the grass on the other side.


    A stunned Eunice looked to Rocky and asked, ¡°Was that a spiritual beast?¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t look like a beast. It looked more like¡­a person. Definitely not a tall one.¡± Although the ck


    figure moved quickly, Rocky was able to determine that it was a human and not a spiritual beast.


    ¡°It was a thief! Damn it! We have to catch him!¡± Eunice eximed ferociously.


    ¡°Forget it. We can¡¯t finish everything anyway.¡± Rocky shot a carefree smile in her direction. Although he


    had yet to uncover the identity of the mysterious ck figure, he decided not to make a big deal out of


    it. After all, it was just a fish. The figure obviously meant no harm.

 Chapter 1534 An Old Woman

    Chapter 1534 An Old Woman


    After chomping down a lot of fish that Rocky cooked, Eunice, who used to eat meagerly, couldn¡¯t help


    but pat her slightly swollen belly andined, ¡°It¡¯s your fault! Why did you cook so much? Now, look


    what you¡¯ve done. I¡¯m so full!¡±


    ¡°Nobody asked you to eat that much,¡± Rocky replied with a bitter smile. ¡°I¡¯m going inside my Magic


    Spiritual Space to deal with something. Are you okay to just stay here alone?¡± Rocky asked after


    tidying up the table and the tableware.


    ¡°Do you take me for a toddler? Of course, I can manage by myself. But actually, I¡¯m bored to be alone.


    Where¡¯s Kohen? Ask it toe out to apany me!¡± Eunice said after hesitating for a while.


    Rocky just smiled and shook his head as he called Kohen out to apany Eunice. Afterward, he


    directly entered his Magic Spiritual Space and went to hisboratory to continue his research.


    As they separated ways for a while and did their own thing, the night passed rather quickly.


    The following morning, when Rocky walked out of the space, he was a bit surprised that he couldn¡¯t


    find both Eunice and Kohen beside the stream.


    ¡°Where would those two go early in the morning?¡± Rocky let out a frown, knowing that this situation


    wasn¡¯t normal. Even if Eunice left because she had something to do, she would definitely leave a


    message. However, wherever he looked, he didn¡¯t find any hint of her whereabouts.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Rocky murmured to himself, worrying about the two. Without wasting any time, he


    released his spiritual power to search for Eunice¡¯s aura within the area of a few hundred meters.


    Soon enough, Rocky perceived Eunice¡¯s aura. However, it was fluctuating rapidly as if she was fighting


    with someone or something.


    As soon as he found a hint of her aura, Rocky rushed towards the direction where she was supposed


    to be.


    Not long after, Rocky passed by a hill and eventually saw a delicate figure that should be Eunice. At the


    same time, he also noticed that there was a short figure who was fighting against her.


    However, the thing that surprised Rocky was that Eunice was actually at a disadvantage and was being


    pushed to a corner.


    Worried that Eunice might suffer an injury, Rocky dashed forth and swiftly made his way between them.


    In an instant, he appeared in front of Eunice and protected her by disying the Thousand-star


    Swordsmanship.


    All of a sudden, a blinding light exploded within dozens of meters, filling the area with dazzling starlight.


    At the same instant, the short figure was quickly enveloped in it.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Sensing that he was in grave danger, the short figure hurriedly leaped backward to get out of Rocky¡¯s


    attacking range. His movements were extremely agile and did not resemble a human being at all.


    Seeing this, Rocky did not continue his attack and just stood still.


    ¡°Basil! He is the thief who stole our fishst night! I saw him sneaking around early in the morning so I


    chased after him,¡± Eunice shouted as she pointed at the short figure.


    As Rocky took a closer look, he eventually realized that the short figure was actually a child about the


    ages of twelve to thirteen. However, his appearance was pretty different from normal human children.


    He had a pair of fierce eyes which was almost the same as a beast. At that very moment, they were


    filled with vignce as he stared at Rocky. The short figure was not wearing human clothes but rather


    beast skin, which revealed his ckened skin. That was when Rocky recognized that he was a real


    ck child.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just a child!¡± Rocky was actually a little surprised because it was out of the ordinary for a child


    to appear here in the Spiritual Sea Region.


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s also a thief,¡± Eunice softly mumbled.


    Because of Rocky¡¯s sudden appearance, the little ck boy looked restless and uneasy. From time to


    time, he would make loud groans like that of a beast.


    Noticing that the little ck boy was hostile to them, Rocky decided to restrain his aura and tried to


    communicate with him. ¡°We¡¯re not bad persons. We won¡¯t hurt you. You don¡¯t need to be afraid. What¡¯s


    your name? And what are you doing here in the Spiritual Sea Region?¡±


    However, there was no response from the little boy and it seemed that he didn¡¯t understand any of the


    words that Rocky just said. He just kept on slowly moving around Rocky and Eunice, not letting his


    eyes off of them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he can understand the humannguage. I¡¯ve actually tried to speak to him earlier, but he


    just attacked me,¡± Eunice said, still annoyed that she wasn¡¯t able to deal with the little boy by herself.


    ¡°There¡¯s something strange about him. He¡¯s just a child but his aura seems to be quite on par with


    ours. Normally, at his age, he shouldn¡¯t be able to possess that kind of strength. I¡¯m thinking if he was


    born with divine power. Do you have a guess?¡± Rocky asked as he also fixed his eyes on the boy.


    ¡°Who knows? All I know is that we have to be careful. You¡¯re right; he¡¯s just a child but he seems to be


    pretty strong. The worst part is that he is very hostile towards us!¡± Eunice said anxiously. She had


    fought with him a while ago, so she knew that he couldn¡¯t be underestimated.


    ¡°Well, you called him a thief. It would be rather strange if he didn¡¯t be hostile to you,¡± Rocky said


    as he teased Eunice, trying to ease her anxiety.


    ¡°Humph! What are we going to do now? It doesn¡¯t seem like he would willingly listen to us,¡± Eunice


    replied as she let out a frown.


    ¡°Let me try again.¡± Apparently, Rocky was interested in the little ck boy, so he wanted to try


    something out.


    Then, he tried to slowly approach the boy. However, since he was extremely vignt towards Rocky, he


    quickly retreated, not giving Rocky a chance to get near him.


    Seeing this, Rocky thought for a while and then decided to use the Mysterious Beast Transformation


    Skill. Suddenly, his whole body emanated a strange light and a peaceful aura that could make even the


    most hostile beings want to get close to him.


    Then, soon enough, the boy, who had been retreating all this time, suddenly approached Rocky


    subconsciously. But not long after, he began toe back to his senses and immediately showed a


    furious expression, knowing that he had been deceived by Rocky. Because of this, he bared his teeth


    and attacked Rocky. His thin hands were like sharp ws of a beast that shot out a domineering force.


    However, even though he saw what the little boy was trying to do, Rocky just stood still and didn¡¯t n


    to dodge at all.


    ¡°Basil, what are you doing? Watch out!¡± Eunice couldn¡¯t help but exim worriedly because Rocky


    might actually get hurt with what he was trying to do.


    Boom! Boom!


    Suddenly, a few strong forces passed by Rocky but none of them hit him.


    ¡°I thought so. You didn¡¯t mean to hurt me,¡± Rocky smiled calmly.


    Seeing Rocky¡¯sposed expression, the boy was stunned momentarily. Then, he quickly jumped


    back and distanced himself. Then, he spoke to Rocky in an iprehensiblenguage, but it looked


    as if he was actually talking to himself.


    After that, the boy suddenly turned around and eventually rushed into the forest. Immediately after, he


    disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°Hey! What were you trying to do? You scared me to death just now! Why didn¡¯t you fight back?¡±


    Eunice immediately asked as she rushed towards Rocky¡¯s side. But seeing that Rocky was safe and


    sound, she was somewhat relieved.


    ¡°It¡¯s because he didn¡¯t really want to hurt me. I¡¯m thinking that he just wanted me to be aware of the


    overwhelming odds against him,¡± Rocky exined.


    ¡°Huh? How did youe up with that conclusion?¡± Eunice asked and looked at Rocky in confusion.


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s just my guess.¡± Rocky shrugged his shoulders and revealed a faint smile.


    ¡°Ugh! How can you say that? That child doesn¡¯t look like a human at all! Is he a beast child?¡± It was


    said that sometimes, spiritual beasts adopted abandoned babies in their territories and raised them.


    ¡°That¡¯s a possibility. But right now, we should be focusing on more important things.¡± Earlier, Rocky


    actually paid great attention to what the little ck boy said. Although he didn¡¯t understand a word, he


    got a feeling that the boy was trying to warn them about something. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t verify it


    right now.


    ¡°Okay then,¡± Eunice agreed and put the matter aside.


    Afterward, the two of them continued their journey under Kohen¡¯s guidance.


    Meanwhile, there was a huge treehouse on a thousand-year-old tree in an ancient forest somewhere in


    the Spiritual Sea Region. Inside the treehouse, there were all kinds of bottles and jugs of herbs. At that


    moment, an old woman was grinding some ck herbs on an old table.


    At the same time, there was a crystal ball on the table. Inside it, all kinds of images were constantly


    shing. Upon closer inspection, it could be seen that the scene was inside the Spiritual Sea Region


    and it showed the disciples from the Sky-suppressing School who had entered the mysterious region.


    Out of nowhere, Rocky and Eunice showed up on the crystal ball and it seemed that they were


    shuttling through a forest.


    As soon as the old woman saw Rocky, she immediately stopped what she was doing and suddenly


    murmured excitedly, ¡°He looks just like him! He looks just like him!¡±


    The very next moment, the old woman turned into a shadow and disappeared in situ.

 Chapter 1535 An Unbelievable Occurrence

    Chapter 1535 An Unbelievable urrence


    Two days passed in the twinkling of an eye. Rocky and Eunice had searched through numerous areas


    under Kohen''s guidance, but they couldn''t find any traces of the Army-blessing Scroll.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hey, little guy, can you find it or not?


    I''m getting tired of all this searching!"ined Eunice.


    She heaved Kohen upward and forced it to look into her eyes as she scowled at it grumpily.


    Kohen stared back at her with an innocent, puppy-like expression that erased all the irritation she felt


    earlier.


    "Oh, darn it! Don''t look so sad. We''ll find it soon," muttered Eunice.


    She hesitantly patted Kohen on the head, trying tofort it.


    All of a sudden, the little pet abruptly straightened warily and hissed twice. It seemed like it had sensed


    something dangerousing their way, as it red fiercely toward the left of where Rocky and Eunice


    were standing.


    Almost at the same time, Rocky also noticed the subtle shaking of the ground that grew stronger and


    stronger every second as if a huge monster was approaching.


    "What''s wrong, little guy?


    Is somethinging?"


    Eunice asked Kohen, turning her confused gaze toward Rocky.


    While Rocky and Eunice were looking at each other in bewilderment, an enormous shadow suddenly


    covered them. It stood at least ten meters tall, as high as a small mountain. Although they couldn''t see


    clearly what it looked like, they could see the ck spikes protruding from all over its body, which made


    it look like a gigantic hedgehog.


    "Whoa! That thing is huge. Let''s get out of here!"


    Rocky was the first to react. He saw that they were at a disadvantage and immediately shouted a


    warning. He grabbed Eunice''s waist and swiftly dragged her backward with him.


    Rocky, with Eunice in his arms, retreated andnded on his feet dozens of meters away from the giant


    hedgehog. But it suddenly shook its huge body, and ck spikes instantly shot out from it like a


    rainstorm, covering the area within a hundred meters with ck spikes. The surrounding trees became


    coteral damage as the spikes speared through them and tore them to pieces.


    The ck spikes were as thick as tree trunks. Thus, once a spike struck the ground, it instantly cracked


    and copsed like sand. Although Rocky and Eunice tried their best to defend against the spikes with


    their spiritual power, their defensive moves were helpless in the face of their sheer power. In one


    instance, one spike broke through their spiritual power'' defense, heading directly toward Eunice''s


    chest.


    "Eunice! Watch out!"


    Seeing that Eunice was in grave danger, Rocky didn''t have time to think and instinctively protected her


    with his own body.


    In the blink of an eye, the ck spike stabbed Rocky from behind. It held so much force that it


    protruded from Rocky''s right shoulder and almost reached Eunice. Fortunately, he had adjusted his


    posture just in time to avoid it from hurting Eunice. The huge power contained in the spike also affected


    his body and destroyed his meridians, causing him intense pain. His eyes darkened from the blow, and


    his vision shifted and spun.


    "Hurry! Run!"


    However, before hepletely lost his consciousness, he was able to whisper a warning to Eunice,


    urging her to escape.


    His voice was hoarse and weak, sounding like he was on the verge of death.


    "Basil? Basil! Wake up!" Eunice felt both guilty and terrified. Rocky had just saved her life, at the cost of


    his own safety. She shook Rocky a few times but found that he wasn''t responding, which made her


    even more anxious. She was afraid that the giant hedgehog would try to attack them again, so she


    didn''t hesitate to grab Kohen from Rocky''s shoulders, thrust it into her pocket, and then used her


    delicate body to support Rocky. At the same time, she took out a spiritual rune, and spontaneously


    used her spiritual power to ignite it.


    The next moment, the rune erupted into a white ripple of light, which instantly devoured Rocky and


    Eunice.


    Once the light dissipated, the two of them had disappeared from where they had been.


    On the other hand, the giant hedgehog seemed to calm down when they were gone. It turned around


    and left, leaving the forest of about a hundred meters radius destroyed.


    Meanwhile, Eunice had transported herself and Rocky to a small valley three hundred meters away.


    Thick foliage and gigantic trees enveloped the valley, which made it perfect for hiding.


    She soon found a cave deeper in the valley and helped Rocky inside. Sheid him on the ground,


    checked his body with her spiritual power, and made sure that he wasfortable. She found that the


    spiritual power in his body was not in disarray, and the injury he had suffered didn''t affect any of his


    vital parts.


    With a deep breath, Eunice pulled out the ck spike from Rocky''s right shoulder, and as a result,


    blood gushed out from his wound like a river. She immediately tore off a piece of her skirt and pressed


    it on Rocky''s wound to stop the bleeding. However, she realized after a few minutes that the bleeding


    wasn''t slowing down.


    Panicking slightly, she hastily fumbled with a bottle of medicine and applied it onto Rocky''s wound.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t seem to have any effect.


    "Why won''t it stop bleeding?


    At this rate, he may bleed to death!"


    Eunice murmured fearfully.


    Suddenly, she felt a slight movement from her pocket. It was Kohen, who was wriggling and trying to


    come out. It immediately jumped onto Rocky''s chest and began licking the wound on his right shoulder.


    "Stop it, little guy. His wounds might get infected if you continued licking him like that!"


    Eunice hurriedly picked up Kohen. But to her surprise, she found that the bleeding on Rocky''s wound


    had slowed down.


    "Did¡ªdid you do that?"


    she asked confusedly, looking at Kohen with a stunned expression.


    Kohen stuck its tongue out as if it was asking for credit.


    "Does your saliva have healing properties?"


    Eunice wondered out loud.


    Without any dy, she put Kohen back on Rocky''s chest and let it continue licking Rocky''s injury. The


    bleeding stopped soon enough, but Rocky still did not wake up.


    Eunice stared at Rocky worriedly, bound up his wound, and sat cross-legged, adjusting her breath and


    waiting for Rocky to wake up.


    Midnight came soon. The beasts outside the cave slept on; the cold winds howled and swirled, and the


    temperature dropped to ufortable levels.


    Inside the cave, Eunice had already ignited a bonfire to warm herself and Rocky.


    "Why aren''t you waking up, man?


    Come on! You''re supposed to be strong!"


    She couldn''t help but sigh in distress. Rocky had been unconscious for almost a day, but his condition


    didn''t change a bit. If Eunice didn''t see him breathing faintly, she would have thought him dead already.


    Kohen was lying down on Rocky''s stomach, looking a little restless.


    While Eunice was racking her brain for what she should do, Rocky''s body abruptly ignited with a golden


    light, which was emitting holy power.


    "What''s happening?"


    She stared at the golden light that Rocky''s body was continuously emitting, a fascinated expression on


    her face.


    Just as she stretched out her hand to examine the light, Rocky suddenly opened his eyes. However,


    his eyes were ssy and vacant. His body slowly floated up from the ground and flew out of the cave


    in the blink of an eye.


    Of course, Eunice was utterly stunned and hurried out after Rocky''s body. As soon as she got out of


    the cave, she was met by an even more shocking scene.


    Under the faint moonlight, Rocky''s whole body was shining with a golden light, and this golden light


    repeatedly flowed from all directions and integrated into his body.


    His aura simultaneously increased, and his strength suddenly reached an incredible level¡ªthe


    Emperor Realm!

 Chapter 1536 The Scary Room

    Chapter 1536 The Scary Room


    Typically, once an individual had reached the King Realm, they needed to cultivate their Spiritual Infant


    to its peak level first, and only after that could they ensure the sessful cultivation of an Imperial


    Soul. After they had attained the Imperial Soul, they could then break through to the Emperor Realm.


    In Eunice''s perspective, Rocky was only at the medium stage of the Spiritual Infant. Thus, he couldn''t


    have had an Imperial Soul, let alone break through to the Emperor Realm.


    But at that moment, Rocky was exuding an aura of the Emperor Realm, and she couldn''t be mistaken.


    After all, there were more Emperor Realm masters in the Di n than in the other forces of the


    Ethereal Region.


    However, almost all Emperor Realm masters were normally advanced in age. Rocky was the only spirit


    warrior that Eunice knew who could reach the Emperor Realm at such a young age.


    She wondered if she was hallucinating right now, but what she was seeing looked very real, and there


    was only one thing that could exin what was happening. Rocky must have been hiding something


    monumental!


    After a long time, the golden light on Rocky''s body gradually dimmed. It left significant changes on his


    body. For instance, his wound had now fully healed, and his eyes had also recovered. At the same


    time, his body had stopped emitting the Emperor Realm aura from earlier, returning to its original state,


    and floated gently to the ground.


    "Eunice? What happened?"


    Rocky''s eyes fluttered open as his feet touched the ground, and he appeared confused and out of


    sorts. He looked even more perplexed when he noticed the peculiar looks that Eunice was throwing his


    way. Of course, he had no idea what had happened to him just now.


    "Who on earth are you?!"


    Eunice abruptly grilled him, perplexed by the strange turn of events.


    "What do you mean?" Rocky asked in confusion.


    "Stop pretending! You are clearly a master of the Emperor Realm.


    Why did you deceive me?" burst out Eunice.


    She looked incredibly upset at the thought that Rocky had been lying to her.


    "Me, a master of the Emperor Realm?


    Are you kidding me?" Rocky answered as he shook his head, looking bbergasted.


    If he were a master of the Emperor Realm, he would have left the ce ages ago.


    "I can''t be mistaken. I saw it with my own eyes! When you were grievously injured and unconscious just


    now, a power of the Emperor Realm suddenly came out from your body and cured your wound,"


    Eunice exined firmly.


    "Really? Are you sure about that?" asked Rocky. The puzzled look had disappeared from his face.


    "I..." Eunice hesitated.


    "Okay, I''ll tell you something then.


    There is indeed some kind of mysterious power hidden in my body, but it''s not the power of the


    Emperor Realm!" admitted Rocky with a faint smile.


    "I know, but are you sure it''s not that kind of power?


    I saw your aura just now, and it is indeed..." Eunice still couldn''t believe Rocky''s words.


    "Check my aura carefully. Do you think it''s at the Emperor Realm?"


    Rocky asked with an eyebrow raised critically.


    Eunice carefully tried to examine Rocky''s aura and found that it had returned to normal.


    With that discovery, she couldn''t help but wonder about her own sanity. Maybe she had been


    hallucinating just now.


    "Anyway, we should go. Don''t we need to look for the Army-blessing Scroll?"


    After saying that, Rocky turned around and quickly left.


    "Hey! Wait for me!" Eunice cried out after Rocky.


    She immediately followed after him, but the previous events were still imprinted onto her mind. She


    couldn''t help staring at him intently, a perturbed expression on her face.


    On the other hand, Rocky inwardly breathed a sigh of relief. ''That was close!'' he thought dly.


    He suspected that the sealed divine power in his body awakened when he was on the verge of death,


    but he didn''t expect it to happen earlier. However, it seemed that he couldn''t use it directly, as it only


    assisted him during dire situations without his explicit consent.


    After Rocky arrived at the Supreme Ether Land, the divine power in his body inexplicably disappeared.


    He had thought that it was gone for good, but to his surprise, the divine power didn''t vanish after all. It


    was just hidden deep in his body as if it had been sealed.


    Meanwhile, Eunice was stewing in her guilt. It was a sharp contrast to Rocky, who didn''t seem to care


    that he had almost died. He treated it like a trivial thing because, in his mind, his life was always in


    some sort of danger anyway. Due to the incident, the rtionship between the two of them started to


    change. Eunice''s attitude towards Rocky became more agreeable, as she treated him better than


    before.


    As they traveled deeper and deeper into the Spiritual Sea Region, Rocky and Eunice realized that their


    strength had significantly increased, and they had almost reached the advanced stage of the Spiritual


    Infant in just a few days. Perhaps, it was because they had absorbed the rich spiritual energy of the


    ce. That, too, was a peculiar characteristic of the Spiritual Sea Region!


    Moreover, they felt like they were getting closer and closer to the Army-blessing Scroll. The reason why


    they thought so was that the residual page of the Army-blessing Scroll that Eunice brought had a


    resonance reaction yesterday.


    The Army-blessing Scroll was abination of poems and songs. Even though the residual page had


    been separated from the rest, there remained a certain connection among them.


    After another full day, Rocky and Eunice passed through a swamp area and entered a forest filled with


    ancient trees. They trod carefully along the way until the two of them found a huge tree house in the


    depths of the forest.


    All of a sudden, the residual page manifested a fierce reaction, trembling violently in Eunice''s hand.


    "Could it be in that tree house?" Eunice asked eagerly.


    "That''s highly likely, but we still have to be careful. This tree house was probably built by someone, so it


    could be some master''s territory," warned Rocky.


    In his great experience, he knew that the possibility of a master living in seclusion there was very high.


    "Could a master be living here? Then, that''s good, right?


    Maybe whoever it is can give us some guidance..."


    Eunice smiled, looking pleased with the idea.


    However, Rocky didn''t think they could be so lucky, as he had already checked the house. He sensed a


    burst of evil and cold air spreading from it, which wasn''t a good indication.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, why don''t we go up and have a look?" Eunice suggested cheerfully.


    It seemed like she couldn''t wait for Ricky, as she had already jumped up toward the spiral wood


    branches and was about to enter the tree house.


    Seeing that, Rocky had no choice but to go after her.


    Soon, the two of them entered the tree house, finding three rooms in total. After the two of them went


    into the nearest room, they saw a shabby wooden cab filled with various bottles containing strange


    herbs. Some bottles even had what looked like internal organs of corpses and beasts.


    "Are you sure somebody lives here?"


    Eunice asked hesitantly, seemingly disturbed by the peculiar objects inside the room.


    "Who knows!" answered Rocky with an indifferent shrug.


    He soon exited the room and then entered the one next to it.


    The second room appeared more normal than the first one, resembling a bedroom of some kind.


    However, it only contained a broken bed and a table. There was not even a stool to sit on.


    Seeing that nothing seemed unusual, Rocky quickly left the room and entered the third one. However,


    the expression on his face changed dramatically, and his body stiffened as soon as he set foot inside.


    "Hey, what''s wrong with you?


    Did you see something scary!


    You coward. Ha-ha!"


    Eunice was about to follow Rocky inside when she noticed his weird expression, making fun of him


    immediately. However, when she peered into the third room, herely face darkened in an instant, as


    she suddenly understood what made Rocky react that way. She hastily rushed out, stopped by the


    doorway, and vomited. Her face became white as a sheet.


    All kinds of human skeletons filed the third room, disyed like the spoils of war. Some of them hadn''t


    yet fully dposed, and their bowels and internal organs were exposed in the air. Hundreds of


    maggots crawled and fed on the exposed organs, and the thick smell of death and dposing flesh


    hung in the air. In the center of the room stood a long stick, shrouded by a ck mist, with a dark green


    ball on top. Blue light orbs, which seemed to be souls judging from the tortured screams and whispers


    coming from them, continuously flowed out from the dark green ball. Those souls struggled to escape,


    only to be sucked back into the ball.

 Chapter 1537 Im Not Your Sweetheart

    Chapter 1537 I''m Not Your Sweetheart


    "What the hell is this ce? It''s so creepy and disgusting!" Eunice couldn''t help butment as she


    saw the inside of the treehouse. Her face distorted and she felt very anxious.


    "We cannot dawdle in this ce for long. We have to leave as soon as possible," Rocky remarked with


    a serious expression. ording to his intuition, the owner of the treehouse must be an evil person.


    That was the only clear exnation of what they saw in there.


    "But the Army-blessing Scroll must be here. We have to find it at all costs..." Eunice said hesitantly.


    "I''ll stay here and look for it, but you should get out of here and find a safe ce to hide first," Rocky


    insisted. He thought that it would be too risky if both of them stayed in the eerie ce. If someone had


    to stay, Rocky firmly decided that it had to be him.


    "What? I can''t just leave you here..." Of course, Eunice argued because she was also worried about


    Rocky''s safety.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Come on, give me the remaining page." Obviously, Rocky wouldn''t listen to Eunice''sint. He


    hurriedly asked for the remaining page of the Army-blessing Scroll to make her understand that he had


    already made up his mind.


    At the same time, they suddenly felt an extremely strong auraing closer at an incredible speed.


    The two of them involuntarily exchanged nces because they perceived that the aura had actually


    reached the Emperor Realm, meaning that the iing warrior must be extremely powerful and


    dangerous.


    "Be quick! Get into my Magic Spiritual Space!" Rocky shouted as he opened his Magic Spiritual Space.


    Before Eunice could even utter another word, he pushed her into the space and closed it immediately


    after. Then, he also rushed into the room that was filled with corpses, hid in a dark corner, and


    suppressed his aura as much as he could.


    Not long after, Rocky heard some footsteps and groans from struggling.


    "Humph! Although I failed to find those two guys, I still found a good experimental object. This girl has a


    special talent. I think I can still seed if I use her body!" an old woman''s voice echoed abruptly


    throughout the house in a strange and hoarse tone.


    A few secondster, Rocky, who was still hiding in the corner of the room, saw a delicate figure thrown


    into the room where he was. The girl was instantly frightened at the sight of all the corpses all over the


    room that her face turned ghastly pale.


    Initially, Rocky tried to remain cool andposed, but when he had the opportunity to take a clear look


    at the girl''s face, he couldn''t help but grit his teeth and clench his fist. It turned out to be Ca, who had


    parted with him and Eunice as soon as they arrived in the Spiritual Sea Region.


    He also noticed that Ca''s acupuncture points were sealed, which was why she couldn''t move freely


    or even make a sound. At the same time, her back was facing Rocky so she didn''t notice that he was


    actually there hiding in the corner.


    Even when he saw this situation, Rocky didn''t dare to act rashly. With the strength at the Emperor


    Realm, the old woman would instantly find him as soon as he released a hint of his aura. Moreover,


    even with his current strength, he wasn''t sure that he could easily escape from the hands of a warrior


    at the Emperor Realm. Additionally, he couldn''t just ignore and leave Ca in this kind of situation.


    Therefore, he had no other choice but to wait some more and see how things would develop. Maybe he


    could find an opportunityter to take her away and escape from the house without having to face the


    old woman.


    Soon enough, another figure came staggering into the room and turned out to be the old woman


    herself. She had a hunchback, a pockmarked face, and twisted facial features. As she approached


    Ca, she suddenly stretched her hands out, which were like a pair of withered ws, and instantly


    peeled off Ca''s clothes. Then, she dragged Ca and tied her into the wooden pir in the center of


    the room.


    With a look of embarrassment and anger, Ca gave a cold re at the old woman in front of her. She


    didn''t expect that she would fall into this kind of situation and all she wanted was to teach the old


    woman a lesson.


    "Ha-ha! You''re so pitiful, aren''t you?" The old woman looked satisfied as she stared back at Ca and


    let out a mocking smile. Then, she bit her finger until blood came out. With it, she drew a strange rune


    on Ca''s porcin-like skin. Weirdly enough, the blood instantly permeated into her skin and formed a


    tattoo-like mark on her body.


    "Be honored that you''re going to offer your body to me. Using you as a new vessel, I will be able to


    meet him again," the old woman remarked in a gruff voice. It was pretty evident that her turbid eyes


    were full of evil desires.


    Meanwhile, except for feeling angry from the bottom of her heart, Ca could do nothing. She was like


    amb that was tied down and waiting to be ughtered. At this point, she was actually losing all


    hopes of getting out of the old woman''sir alive.


    ''It seems that this old woman wants to take over Ca''s body. She must be going to use some kind of


    forbidden technique and ritual to transfer her soul. I can''t let her aplish her goal!'' Rocky thought,


    determined to help Ca no matter what.


    After putting the blood mark on Ca''s body, the old woman eventually turned around and walked out


    of the room.


    Rocky instantly knew that this was his only opportunity to make a move. Otherwise, his chances of


    saving Ca and escaping that ce would diminish as soon as the old woman came back. So,


    without any hesitation, he walked out of the corner of the room and showed himself in front of Ca.


    Of course, she never expected that Rocky would suddenly appear out of nowhere, so she was


    extremely shocked. At the same time, she realized that she waspletely naked and that Rocky


    could see everything. Hence, her face blushed crimson in embarrassment.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll get you out of here." Rocky immediately pulled out his Frozen Wind Dagger and untied


    Ca from the wooden pir.


    He was about to send her into his Magic Spiritual Space when suddenly, an overwhelmingly evil


    spiritual power rushed from behind him. Sensing the imminent danger, Rocky quickly held Ca firmly


    in his arms and retreated as fast as he could. He leaped out of the window of the room and flew down


    to the ground under the treehouse.


    However, before he could safelynd on the ground, Rocky suddenly noticed that the sky above him


    changed its color. Then, a giant, blood-red cover emerged and instantly enveloped the area within a


    radius of about a hundred meters. Rocky swiftly dashed towards the edge of the giant cover, but when


    he was already close to it, a tremendous wave of evil force surged out, preventing him from getting out.


    Seeing that the situation had quickly turned to be very unfavorable, he decided to open his Magic


    Spiritual Space. But when he was already trying to do so, he found out that he couldn''t open it within


    the bounds of the giant cover. It seemed that the old woman was so powerful that she could even seal


    a Magic Spiritual Space in her territory.


    "Give her back to me!" A sullen voice suddenly resounded from behind Rocky. It turned out that the old


    woman had already caught up with him.


    Since he couldn''t get out, Rocky had no choice but to turn around and face the old woman. However,


    when the old woman saw Rocky''s face, her grumpy expression instantly vanished and was reced


    with excitement.


    "S-sweetheart? What are you doing here? Are you finally here for me?" The old woman tried to


    approach Rocky as her body slightly trembled.


    Hearing this, Rocky furrowed his brows and was utterly confused. Then, he stepped back and


    responded vigntly, "I''m not your sweetheart. You must be mistaking me for someone else."


    "How is that possible? You''re the spitting image of him!" the old woman retorted firmly.


    "Madam, not to be rude, but you''re an olddy. The person you''re looking for should be about the same


    age as you, right? Will he be as young as me?" Rocky asked, trying to pound some sense into her.


    "I know what I''m saying. He should look as young as you. In fact, I should also appear as young and


    beautiful as that girl. But those hateful old men cursed me when I was exiled in this ce. As a result, I


    lost my beauty and my youthful body!" the old woman eximed as she reminisced about what


    happened to her in the past.


    "Really? Why would they exile you in this ce?" Rocky continued to ask some questions to keep the


    old woman preupied as he tried to find a chance to escape.


    "I just killed a few of their disciples who offended me. But those bastards shamelessly ganged up on


    me and even sent me here in the Spiritual Sea Region! Now, I can never leave this ce," the old


    woman angrily exined through gritted teeth.


    "Well, I do think that you deserve it," Rocky answered bluntly.


    "Sweetheart, how could you say that to me? You''re so cruel," the old woman replied with a gloomy look


    on her face.


    "I already told you that I''m not your sweetheart. You have the wrong person," Rocky corrected her with


    a straight face.


    "Are you telling the truth?" Seeing that Rocky continued to say those heartless words, the old woman


    started to be convinced that they were not the same person.


    "Of course. I have nothing to do with an old woman like you," Rocky responded with contempt.


    "Then why do you look like him? Are you trying to bewitch me? Despicable scum! I will peel off that


    face of yours!" Hearing Rocky''s words, the old woman red at him with bloodshot eyes. She was


    instantly filled with rage from the embarrassment of thinking that Rocky was her long lost significant


    other.

 Chapter 1538 A Formidable Adversary

    Chapter 1538 A Formidable Adversary


    Rocky knew that the old witch was far stronger than him, so the only way that he could win in the


    situation was by tricking her.


    "Madam, although I''m not your lover, I actually know where he is!" he lied convincingly with a friendly


    smile.


    "You do?" asked the old witch in a hoarse, shaky voice.


    "Of course! In fact, he asked me toe and get you. That''s why he disguised me like this so that I


    could lure you out," Rocky added, nodding sincerely.


    "Then, tell me! Where is he?!" the old witch asked Rocky eagerly.


    "He is staying with the Di n!" Rocky randomly guessed and figured that he could mention the Di


    n just to try his luck.


    "You mean he is still in the Di n? If it weren''t for that hateful n''s interference, I wouldn''t have


    ended up like this. All the members of the Di n deserve to die!" the old witch growled with a


    ferocious look.


    Rocky maintained the nk expression on his face, but he was really surprised to hear that the old


    witch''s lover was a member of the Di n. It seemed like he had a lucky guess.


    He started connecting the dots at the back of his mind, and a thought suddenly took hold of him. He


    immediately asked, "By any chance, madam, did you steal a treasure called the ''Army-blessing Scroll''


    from the Di n that year?"


    "That''s right. They refused to let me be with the man I love, so I stole their most valuable treasures to


    get back at them. However, I didn''t expect that they would relentlessly chase after me, and even forced


    me to hide in the Sky-suppressing School, which made offended the members of the said school. That


    is all the Di n''s fault! Once I get out of here, I will kill them all!" The old witch was enraged. It was


    evident that she had maintained a deep grudge against the Di n after all the years.


    "Well, that''s why I''m here. I''m going to help you get out of here," Rocky assured her.


    "Really? But a spell has been cast on my body so that I can''t leave the Spiritual Sea Region. I can only


    escape if I abandon my body here and escape on a different body. However, I tried doing that countless


    times over the years, but I have never seeded. I can''t seem to transfer all my soul or spiritual sense


    to another body. Those countless tries have broadened my knowledge, so I know now that if I want to


    transfer my soul and spiritual sense, I have to find a young girl who can withstand my strength and


    talent. In my opinion, that girl in your arms is definitely the best candidate..." The old witch stared at


    Ca with undisguised greed in her eyes.


    "I''m afraid you can''t do that. This girl came with me to look for your lover. If you take her body, she


    won''t be able to live." Rocky hastened to find an excuse so that the witch wouldn''t go after Ca.


    "But if you are really here for me, you should be ready to sacrifice yourselves. Or, perhaps, you were


    lying to me just now?" Evidently, the old witch wouldn''t be that easy to fool.


    "If I were lying to you, how do you suppose I know that you stole the Army-blessing Scroll?" replied


    Rocky calmly. He spoke so confidently that the old witch began to hesitate.


    She studied him suspiciously, so Rocky frantically thought of something else to offer her.


    "If you want to leave the Spiritual Sea Region, I have another way," he suggested, hoping to tempt her.


    "What kind of way?" The old witch seemed to fall onto his trap, and she leaned over willingly to hear his


    answer.


    "I can send you into another space where the spell won''t reach, so your body won''t be restricted,"


    revealed Rocky with an earnest look on his face.


    "Is that true? You''re not lying to me, are you?"


    The old witch narrowed her eyes at him suspiciously. "If you don''t believe me, you can kill me now, but I


    promise you will regret it if you do so." Rocky continued to appeal to her.


    "You may be telling the truth, but there''s also a chance that you are lying to me. It would be really bad


    for me if you are tricking me!" the witch retorted. Rocky struggled not to let a displeased frown show on


    his face, seeing as the old witch couldn''t be easily tricked.


    "Fine, if you doubt me so much, I guess I can stay. But you must let mypanion leave," he offered


    as apromise.


    "No, I won''t allow that. She can''t leave," the old witch firmly answered. She knew that Ca was her


    only way out. So if Rocky was trying to deceive her, she would at least have a chance.


    "If that''s what you want to do, then I won''t stop you. But I will do my best to protect my friend and help


    her leave this ce. Do you want that? Do you want to lose your only hope of leaving the Spiritual Sea


    Region?" Rocky said resolutely.


    "You..." The old witch didn''t expect that Rocky would be so persistent, which made her hesitate for a


    moment. If he could truly get her out of the Spiritual Sea Region, she certainly couldn''t miss the


    opportunity. However, if he were lying to her, then she would get nothing in the end. After all, it had


    taken her decades before she could find a person that suited her requirements, and Ca was the only


    one who fit her qualifications.


    "Please think it over," Rocky uttered calmly once again. He appeared rxed on the outside, but the


    truth was that he was incredibly nervous. If the old witch didn''t yield, he would have to fight her to


    protect Ca.


    "You should just leave me here. She won''t let me go," Ca suddenly said. She could tell that Rocky


    was trying to deceive the old witch, so she was worried that he would end up in trouble. She didn''t want


    Rocky to risk his life for her sake again.


    "Silly girl, there''s no way I''ll leave you behind and run away alone. I''m not that kind of guy. I promise I


    will get you out of here," Rocky reassured her. He knew that the seemingly easy promise could cost his


    life, but even so, his morals dictated that he had to ensure Ca''s safe passage.


    "You..." A warmth curled in Ca''s chest like a tight hug on a stormy night. Rocky''s words touched her


    and made her feel safe, and it took away the paralyzing fear she had been feeling earlier. She was no


    longer frightened that she would die there, and she couldn''t help but stare at Rocky admiringly.


    "Brat, I have been deceived so many times in my life that I can''t even believe the man I love. That''s


    why I can''t believe you either. She must stay until you take me out of the Spiritual Sea Region!" In the


    end, the old witch was too cautious to believe Rocky.


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed as well when he heard that, but he had expected from the start that she


    wouldn''t easily believe him.


    "I understand why you can''t believe me. However, you leave me no choice. If you don''t trust me at all,


    then let''s stop wasting time and just fight this out!" He spoke with steel in his voice and fire in his eyes


    as he straightened his back and stood firmer, showing no sign of weakness.


    On the other hand, the old witch burst intoughter when she saw that Rocky was preparing to fight


    her. "Brat, you are really daring, but with your strength, I''m afraid you can''t even withstand one of my


    moves!" she cackled.


    "We''ll see about that!" Rocky sneered arrogantly.


    "Stop bluffing. With your strength, it would be impossible to stand a chance against me!" the old witch


    reprimanded him intently.


    "Okay, let''s make a bet then. If I can resist your seeding attack, will you let my friend go?" Rocky


    challenged the old witch with a cocky expression on his face.


    "Ha! Don''t be stupid. One attack from me, and you will die!" the old witch retorted with disdain.


    "We won''t know if you don''t give it a try! In fact, you might not be able to do that!" continued Rocky,


    smirking at the witch confidently.


    "You arrogant brat! Here, take my palm attack!" Rocky''s words seemed to anger her. All of a sudden,


    red and ck evil energy rose all over her body and spread out, which made the flowers and nts


    around them wither instantly. Any ordinary man who saw that would have run away trembling in fear,


    but not Rocky.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1539 Narrow Escape From Death

    Chapter 1539 Narrow Escape From Death


    "Soul-annihting Palm Attack!" The next moment, the old woman pped out a dark palm shadow,


    which carried an overwhelming amount of potent evil spirit. It made Rocky feel like he was drowning¡ª


    like no air could reach his lungs¡ªeven before it coulde close. He could tell that the power


    contained within it was exceedingly terrible, and it could very well take his life.


    "So this is the extent of an Emperor Realm master''s strength!"


    Rocky''s facial expression grew somber, but he didn''t show any trace of fear. Although he wasn''t sure


    that he couldpletely resist the old woman''s attack, he was fairly confident that her attack wouldn''t


    be enough to kill him.


    Of course, the only reason that Rocky was risking his life was to keep Ca safe.


    Using the Spiritual Power Intensifying Skill, he increased his strength to the advanced stage of the


    Spiritual Infant. He knew that this was far from enough to resist the old woman''s blow, but he needed to


    fight her head-on.


    He also drew the Mystical Dragon Sword and instantly activated the Thousand-star Swordsmanship.


    In the air, countless sword lights twinkled like stars at the same time, condensing strong sword power.


    As the Mystical Dragon Sword attacked out of the blue, it collided with the woman''s ck palm


    shadow, which continuously consumed the Soul-annihting Palm Attack''s power.


    However, it was a pity that even though the Thousand-star Swordsmanship was at the advanced stage


    of the Spiritual Infant, its strength was barely a drop in the bucket in the face of the old woman''s Soul-


    annihting Palm Attack.


    After a while, the power of the Thousand-star Swordsmanship started to fade, while the old woman''s


    attack had already burned off the spiritual power protecting Rocky''s body. It looked like this attack could


    hurt or even kill him at any time.


    At that moment, Rocky suddenly sensed an inexplicable surge of powering from his Magic


    Spiritual Space, and it felt like something was about toe out. Next, a shadow of icy light suddenly


    broke out of the space and instantly rushed into his body.


    Soon, he felt an icy power surge all over his body like a cresting wave, and his skin began to change,


    affected by some unknown power. Scales and ice began to form over his skin, as his entire body slowly


    fused with a piece of ice armor. Wearing the gorgeous armor, he looked like an avenging angeling


    down from the heavens to bestow justice.


    Andstly, an ice helmet with a peculiar shape materialized over his head, as four rays of icy light


    shone in an instant, which looked astounding.


    "Is this the Magic Icy Armor?"


    Rocky didn''t expect that at this critical moment, the Magic Icy Armor would suddenly activate and fuse


    into his body. After all, he thought it had lost all its spiritual power and was good for nothing but scrap


    metal.


    Of course, he also knew that this couldn''t be an ident. It likely had something to do with the


    recovery of his divine power.


    The Magic Icy Armor was, in fact, a divine weapon, so under the activation of the same power, it could


    regain its power as a divine weapon.


    However, Rocky doubted that the armor''s effect couldst long, especially in the face of such a


    fearsome adversary.


    In the next breath, the old woman''s Soul-annihting Palm Attack hit his chest, but the Magic Icy Armor


    bounced it away like it was nothing.


    All this happened in an instant, so even the old woman couldn''t believe what she had seen.


    "I did what I said. I have blocked one move from you,"


    Rocky told her resolutely.


    "This can''t be possible. How did you do that?


    And what is that treasure on you?" she asked, her eyes wide with disbelief.


    It seemed that she had finally realized the tremendous power of the Magic Ice Armor. "I don''t have to


    tell you because it has nothing to do with you. Anyway, I hope you can keep your promise!" he


    muttered coldly.


    "Are you kidding me? There''s no way I can let you leave."


    Evidently, she had made up her mind to keep the two of them trapped in this ce with her.


    Of course, Rocky had also expected this. He had been a little worried at the start, but with the help of


    the Magic Icy Armor, he had the chance to send Ca inside his Magic Spiritual Space. The armor was


    strong enough to break through his Magic Spiritual Space, so it would certainly help.


    In the blink of an eye, Ca disappeared from where she stood.


    "What?! Where did the girl go?"


    the old woman snarled when she saw that Ca disappeared.


    "She''s in a safe ce now. If you kill me, you will never get to her,"


    Rocky sneered back at her.


    "Boy, you are courting death!"


    As the old woman realized she had been tricked, she grew incredibly furious.


    At this point, a ck light suddenly shone at the old tree house, and then a wand instantly rushed out


    of the house and flew to the old hag''s hand.


    "This Demonic Soul Wand will suck your soul out, and you will be my puppet. I can''t wait to make


    you do whatever I want," the old woman said with a sinister smile.


    She promptly raised the wand in her hand, and a ck light shed from the tip, which instantly


    encased the entire area.


    Rocky''s knees almost copsed from under him as an extremely powerful evil force pounced on him,


    until he couldn''t resist its force. His mind soon became blurred, and the wand began to absorb his soul.


    Before he knew it, he felt like something was gushing out of his body, and he grew weaker and weaker


    by the second.


    Just as Rocky was at death''s door, the Scarlet Heaven Jade in his pocket abruptly shed and rushed


    out of his clothes, shooting towards the old woman.


    The old hag didn''t expect this to happen, as she thought that Rocky was as good as dead. Before she


    could react, the Scarlet Heaven Jade struck her hard on the chest, and a blinding light zed as


    tremendous martial spirit power rushed into her body. Then, a streak of martial spirit seemed to have


    been forcefully pulled from her body and was sucked into the Scarlet Heaven Jade.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "No!


    This can''t be happening!


    How can a brat like you defeat me?"


    The old woman''s martial spirit let out a wretched howl like a dying animal before the Scarlet Heaven


    Jade absorbed her fully.


    In an instant, the old woman''s body turned into nothing but skin, falling heavily to the ground with a dull


    thud. The wand in her hand also fell to the ground as the ck light disappeared.


    As soon as the old hag and the light were gone, Rocky suddenly recovered all his strength. He took a


    deep breath, as he felt the strength and energye back to his body.


    "Phew! That was close!"


    Rocky nced uncertainly at the corpse of the old woman and the Scarlet Heaven Jade with lingering


    fear. He didn''t expect that the Scarlet Heaven Jade could absorb a martial spirit.


    Of course, if it weren''t for the old woman''s carelessness, the Scarlet Heaven Jade wouldn''t have taken


    advantage of the opportunity. After all, she just had a taste of her own medicine.


    Then, Rocky walked to the corpse of the old hag, picked up the Scarlet Heaven Jade, and put it away,


    immediately opening his Magic Spiritual Space.


    A momentter, Eunice helped Ca, who was wearing Rocky''s white coat,e out. The two women


    were shocked when they saw the corpse of the old woman lying on the ground.


    "No way! You actually killed her?!"


    Eunice asked in astonishment.


    "Kind of?"


    Rocky answered with an indifferent shrug.


    "She is a powerful warrior at the Emperor Realm!


    Wow! How did you defeat her?"


    Ca couldn''t believe her ears, but the corpse in front of her proved that Rocky was telling the truth.


    "I guess fate determined that it wasn''t my time to go yet."


    Rocky knew that if it weren''t for the attack of the Scarlet Heaven Jade, the wand would have fully


    absorbed his soul until he was nothing but a puppet for that old hag. He shuddered at the thought of


    what could have been.


    "By the way, have you checked her out?


    The Army-blessing Scroll could be somewhere on her person," suggested Eunice.


    Rocky nodded affirmatively and immediately bent down to search the old woman''s corpse, but he did


    not find anything valuable.


    "That''s strange. If it wasn''t on her, where else could it be? I was expecting that we''ll get it once she''s


    dead,"


    Eunice whined and pouted.


    "Hmm, let me try using the page again."


    Rocky took out the damaged piece of the Army-blessing Scroll. The moment he brought the page out,


    the bone-filled room on the tree house suddenly glowed with golden light, and powerful spiritual power


    roared out like a thousand beasts, which was quite mind-blowing!

 Chapter 1540 The Person Chosen By God

    Chapter 1540 The Person Chosen By God


    Upon seeing that, Rocky immediately flew up and entered the tree house. Then, he directly went into


    the room which was filled with corpses. Under the pile of bones, he noticed that a golden light was


    constantly shining, so he gathered his spiritual power to remove all of the bones to find out what the


    source of the light was. Soon enough, he saw an ancient golden scroll with the words "Army-blessing


    Scroll" written on it.


    As he picked up the scroll, the residual page of the scroll that he was carrying instantly turned into a ray


    of golden light and merged into the entirety of the scroll. The ensuing moment, something unexpected


    suddenly happened. The whole scroll turned into streaks of golden light that wildly flowed into Rocky''s


    body.


    "What''s going on?" Rocky was actually shocked and caught off guard because no one told him that


    something like that would happen.


    Then, the golden light that prated his body overflowed and turned into lines of poems that shed


    around him.


    "A Song of Evesting Sorrow... The River All Red... Dance of the Cavalry..." When he carefully read


    some of the lines, Rocky was utterly perplexed. He was sure that those lines actually came from the


    modern world that he was originally from.


    ''What does this mean? Is the creator of the Army-blessing Scroll also from the modern world?'' Rocky


    couldn''t help but specte because it was the only possibility that he could think of right now. However,


    he was more concerned about the fact that the Army-blessing Scroll suddenly merged with him. He


    thought that it might have something to do with his and the creator''s backgrounds. However, it was just


    one of the possibilities and there were still other ones.


    Right now, Rocky was at a loss on how he should exin what happened to Eunice.


    Eventually, the poems that twinkled around him dissipated. At the same time, a vivid vision suddenly


    shed before him. In an instant, he was sent to a pyramid-like pce. There were three floors in total


    and he could see several words that were shining with golden light, floating on each floor.


    For a while, Rocky carefully observed the poems and realized that they were arranged ording to the


    time they were created¡ªfrom modern times to ancient times. Moreover, they were specifically


    ssified. Some of them were designed to increase marching speed, while some could increase


    combat effectiveness. Some could increase defense, while some could motivate the morale of an army,


    and even some could generate illusions. Overall, they were all significant in terms of battles.


    "Now, I understand what Eunice said before. If someone with superior talent inmanding soldiers


    gets a hold of the Army-blessing Scroll, it will be a very helpful and powerful tool to him." That


    was when Rocky realized what the main function of the Army-blessing Scroll was.


    For ordinary spirit warriors, the scroll would not really give them an advantage because it was primarily


    intended to boost a group''s morale. If there was something that utilized morale the most, it was the


    army.


    Rocky actually nned to go through all the floors of the pce, but soon he found out that there was


    something that hindered him from reaching the higher floors. He suspected that he was not yet capable


    in some aspects so he had to give up.


    Therefore, when he decided to leave, he just closed his eyes. When he opened them again, he had


    already returned to the eerie room where he was earlier.


    "Tch. This is a huge problem. I still don''t know how I am going to exin this to Eunice!" Rocky shook


    his head as he let out a bitter smile. Immediately after, he exited the house and flew down to where


    Eunice and Ca were waiting for him.


    "So, did you find it?" Eunice asked expectantly.


    "Yes... But there''s quite a problem," Rocky said hesitantly.


    "Why? What happened?" Eunice couldn''t help but re at him because he was making her really


    nervous.


    "I''m not sure what caused it, but the Army-blessing Scroll has fused into my body..." Rocky decided to


    answer honestly. Besides, no matter what he said, he could not change the fact that he would not be


    able to give the scroll physically.


    "How the hell did that happen? You fused with the Army-blessing Scroll?" Eunice''s eyes widened in


    disbelief as soon as she heard what Rocky said.


    "Yes, that''s true! I didn''t mean it to happen. I actually don''t know how it happened either," Rocky


    immediately exined.


    "That''s impossible! How could it be you? You are the person chosen by God that the Di n has been


    looking for the past hundreds of years?" It turned out that there was a greater reason for Eunice''s


    shock than knowing that the scroll actually fused with Rocky.


    "Wait a minute. What do you mean by that? What does ''being chosen by God'' mean?" Rocky asked as


    he furrowed his brows.


    "In the past, after the saint who created the Army-blessing Scroll bestowed it to the Di n for


    safekeeping, he foretold that a certain person woulde and fuse himself with it, and that the person


    would be the savior of this world. Therefore, since then, the members of the Di n have always


    regarded the Army-blessing Scroll as the n''s most precious treasure. Moreover, we have always


    been waiting for the day of arrival of the person who can fuse with the scroll!" Eunice''s eyes couldn''t


    help but gleam as she talked about their n''s history. She didn''t expect that she would be the first one


    to find the person that they had been looking for all the time.


    "Are you kidding me? How can I be the person chosen by God?" Rocky said with a bitter smile as he


    remembered what he had to undergo before he entered his current world. It felt strange for him but he


    also thought that it might not be a coincidence. He started to wonder if it was really destined that he


    woulde to the world, but he actually didn''t want to be a part of any of that. He was already tired of


    taking on the role of a savior. In fact, he just wanted to save Marcia and the others and bring them back


    to their own world. He wasn''t interested in going to different worlds and experiencing countless


    unpleasant things all over again.


    "Humph! If you''re not the person chosen by God, then hand the Army-blessing Scroll over to me,"


    Eunice said haughtily as she stretched out her hand.


    "I really want to do that, but I can''t... I don''t know how to take it out of me," Rocky sighed helplessly.


    "Then, I''m afraid that you''ll have to go back to the Di n together with me. It doesn''t matter if you''re


    the chosen person or not. The fact remains that the scroll fused with you." Eunice clearly knew that she


    wouldn''t be able toplete her task if she couldn''t bring the Army-blessing Scroll back. Hence, she


    had no choice but to bring Rocky with her whether he liked it or not. As for whether Rocky was indeed


    the person that they were looking for, she would let the chief and the elders of the Di n decide on


    the matter once they returned.


    "I don''t think we have made such an agreement before." Rocky''s eyes narrowed, knowing that Eunice


    would force her way on the matter.


    "I know, but the situation has changed. Anyway, you can''t do anything about it. You''ll have to go back


    with me. That''s final," Eunice responded firmly.


    "Final? I didn''t agree yet. What if I refuse?" Rocky replied, a bit surprised at Eunice''s insistence.


    "I just told you that it''s not up to you to decide on that!" Losing her patience, Eunice instantly emitted a


    very powerful spiritual aura to show Rocky how serious she was.


    "What the... You''re a spirit warrior at the advanced stage?" Ca couldn''t help but be surprised at


    Eunice''s surge of strength and also at the sudden confrontation of the two.


    "You''re really doing this?" Rocky understood where Eunice''s emotions wereing from and he


    actually didn''t want to fight her.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Say that you''lle back with me, or I''ll need to attack and restrain you." Eunice''s eyes oozed with


    fighting spirit, ready to take on Rocky at any time.


    "Wait! Do you really need to attack each other?" Ca asked as she tried to somehow pacify the


    situation.


    "I will not hesitate if I need to. I have toplete my task no matter what," Eunice answered sternly.


    "You can do whatever you want, but I will not fight back," Rocky retorted calmly, not even fazed at the


    strong spiritual power that Eunice was releasing.


    At the same time, Eunice didn''t expect Rocky to be so stubborn. The truth was she really had no


    intention of fighting him. She just wanted to frighten him so that he would quietly obey her demands,


    but obviously, Rocky wouldn''t give in that easily.


    "You bastard..." Eunice angrily red at him for a few seconds and eventually withdrew her aura.


    Seeing that, Rocky was finally relieved. He was worried that Eunice would really attack him earlier.


    "Hmm, am I right to assume that you two are no longer going to fight? In that case, could someone


    please get me a set of clothes first?" Ca said awkwardly as she still wore nothing but Rocky''s white


    coat.


    Hearing that, Eunice and Rocky turned to Ca, who looked very embarrassed, and then started


    laughing.


    After a short while, Rocky took a set of his own clothes from his Magic Spiritual Space and handed


    them to Ca. Although they were men''s clothes, they actually looked pretty good on her because of


    her tall figure. After she tied her hair, she easily looked like a dashing, handsome man.

 Chapter 1541 To Find My Companions

    Chapter 1541 To Find My Companions


    "What are you going to do after this?" Ca asked Rocky and Eunice after she had calmed down a little


    and changed her clothes. Now she found out that the two of them journeyed to the Spiritual Sea


    Region because of the Army-blessing Scroll. That was to say, the two of them didn''t enter the Sky-


    suppressing School for further cultivation at all. Now that they had found what they were looking for,


    they could leave the school as soon as they got out of there.


    But somehow, she hated that Rocky might leave the Sky-suppressing School so soon, as somehow,


    she cared so much about him. Perhaps, it was because he saved her or some other reasons. Anyway,


    if Rocky left, she would certainly feel out-of-sorts and slightly frustrated.


    Meanwhile, Eunice also sent an uncertain nce at Rocky because she was feeling conflicted. The


    Army-blessing Scroll had been integrated with Rocky, so it would be bad for her if he weren''t willing to


    return to the Di n with her. How was she supposed to exin what happened to the chief and


    elders? She had to persuade Rocky to go back with her!


    On the other hand, Rocky only apanied Eunice to the Sky-suppressing School because she had


    asked him to help find the Army-blessing Scroll. Now that they hadpleted the task, his promise


    was also concluded. The only thing left for him to do was to find Marcia and the others as soon as


    possible, and after that, he would try to leave this world.


    At that moment, all three of them were preupied with the thousands of thoughts running through


    their heads.


    Neither Rocky nor Eunice broke the silence for a long time. Finally, Eunice couldn''t help remarking,


    "Well, whatever his ns are, if he doesn''te back with me to the Di n, I will have to follow him


    wherever he goes. I have no other choice."


    "It''s not that I don''t want to go back with you. I just have to find mypanions before anything else."


    Rocky rified his part.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You mean you are willing to go back with me once you''ve found yourpanions?"


    Eunice''s eyes lit up as if she had found hope at the end of the tunnel.


    "Yes, I will,"


    said Rocky casually, ignoring the growing smile on Eunice''s face.


    "If that''s the case, then I will use all my connections to help you find yourpanions. But you have to


    keep your promise!


    Once you have found yourpanions, you will go back to the Di n with me," proposed Eunice


    eagerly.


    "Sure. It''s a deal," Rocky agreed without any hesitation.


    After all, he thought that he could find Marcia and others faster with Eunice''s help.


    "I''m d to see you two have made peace," Ca chimed in.


    She breathed a relieved sigh when she realized that the conflict between Rocky and Eunice had been


    resolved.


    "Humph! What peace? He''s always trouble for me,"


    Eunice protested immediately and looked away from Rocky, hiding the flustered look on her face.


    "Basil, why are you in such a hurry to find your friends?"


    Ca suddenly asked out of curiosity.


    "I''m afraid that they''re in danger, so I have to find them before it''s toote," exined Rocky.


    Of course, he couldn''t tell her the entire truth, and lies rooted in the truth were easier to confess. He


    could hardly admit that he was worried because they were from anothernd.


    "Then, is there anything I can help you with?"


    Ca asked out of kindness.


    This made Rocky look at her with a smile before he was lost in thought. "How much do you know about


    the border battlefield of the Ethereal Region?" he asked her after a while.


    "The border battlefield?" Ca was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect that Rocky would ask


    about the border battlefield, but she quickly recovered and answered worriedly, "I''m sorry, but I don''t


    know much about it. Are yourpanions on the battlefield?"


    "Maybe,"


    Rocky replied uncertainly, shrugging.


    "Although I don''t have much information about the border battlefield, my uncle, Myles, is the


    commander-in-chief in the Sunny Pass. He might be able to help if you want to find someone on the


    battlefield!"


    volunteered Ca immediately.


    "You know themander-in-chief? That sounds great.


    But is it okay to ask such a big favor from you? I don''t want to bring you any trouble," said Rocky.


    He could tell that Ca genuinely wanted to help him, but he didn''t want to take advantage.


    "It''s not a big deal. Besides, I would be dead right now if you hadn''t saved me. I feel like I owe you so


    you can expect my help if you need it." While Ca said these things, she abruptly took off a jade


    pendant from her waist and handed it to Rocky. "This phoenix jade belongs to me personally, so take


    care of it. If you happen to pass through the Sunny Pass, you can go to my uncle and show it to him.


    He will undoubtedly try his best to help you!"


    "I''ll take it. Thank you so much!"


    Although Rocky didn''t want to bother her, he knew that it wasn''t the right time to care more about


    etiquette. He couldn''t miss any opportunity that might help him look for his friends, so he took the


    phoenix jade and put it away.


    "Okay then, I''ll go first,"


    Ca said in farewell, looking at Rocky with hesitation as if her feet didn''t want to move away.


    "We still have some time before we leave the Spiritual Sea Region. Won''t you stay with us for a while?"


    Rocky couldn''t help but ask. Since their task had been aplished, they could use this chance to


    cultivate here and improve their strength as much as possible.


    "No, I''d prefer to go alone. It''s a personal habit. Don''t worry; I''ll definitely be careful. I won''t make the


    same mistake a second time," she assured Rocky.


    At that moment, a pleasant warmth flooded her heart, knowing that Rocky was worried about her


    safety. However, she quickly shook it away and left soon after.


    "It seems that Miss Ca is infatuated with you,"


    Eunice, who had been silent all that time, suddenlymented after Ca left. She had a sour look


    lingering on her face.


    "Don''t talk nonsense! She''s ady from a big n. I don''t deserve her," Rocky immediately


    reprimanded her, as he wasn''t interested in love at all. He had other things to worry about after all.


    "Don''t dismiss her so quickly.


    Perhaps, you didn''t know before now, but this phoenix jade is an heirloom of their ancestors, and it''s a


    unique identity symbol. It''s the only one in the Ethereal Region. Since she just willingly gave it to you,


    that means she must be quite fond of you. Maybe she really wants you to be her future husband!


    You''re so lucky, brat," Eunice mocked him at once.


    "Wha¡ªwhat?!" Rocky spluttered.


    "I''d better give this back to her!"


    Rocky didn''t want to take advantage of Ca, and he definitely didn''t want to give her the wrong


    impression!


    "If you return that, you might not find your friends any time soon,"


    Eunice reminded, rolling her eyes at him.


    Her words made him hesitated for a bit until he eventually put away the jade and said, "I''ll return it to


    herter!"


    "Stop pretending. I know you don''t want to!"


    In Eunice''s eyes, Rocky wanted to be the Yu n''s son-inw already, and that was why she despised


    him.


    "Whatever you say, once we are out of the Spiritual Sea Region, we will leave the Sky-suppressing


    School and go straight to the border battlefield to find mypanions..."


    Rocky resolutely decided.


    "That''s all I can do." Eunice knew that she had no choice but topromise.


    Before leaving, Rocky burned the corpse of the old woman together with the tree house, and the


    Demonic Soul Wand became his prize. However, the wand was overwhelmingly evil because it was a


    demonic weapon, so it could only be used as a decoration at most.


    After that, Rocky and Eunice continued cultivating in the Spiritual Sea Region until it was time for them


    to leave.


    Half a month passed in the blink of an eye, and finally, it was time to leave the


    region.

 Chapter 1542 The Spiritual Infant Contest

    Chapter 1542 The Spiritual Infant Contest


    Rocky and Eunice rushed to entrance. After some time of cultivating, Rocky''s aura hadn''t changed one


    bit, but his strength had significantly improved, jumping up to the advanced stage of the Spiritual Infant.


    His speed had also developed so much that Eunice was quite shocked to see that.


    But his improvement was, in fact, reasonable. Rocky was talented after all, and the Spiritual Sea


    Region was a magical ce for cultivation. Besides, he insisted on challenging every powerful martial


    spirit in the Scarlet Heaven Jade, so it wasn''t a fluke that his strength had advanced.


    Of course, Eunice also made great progress in terms of strength. She was already at the advanced


    stage of the Spiritual Infant. So, she couldn''t break through to the Emperor Realm unless she cultivated


    the Spiritual Infant into the Imperial Soul.


    At the same time, Felton and the other two elders stood at the entrance of the Spiritual Sea Region,


    waiting.


    When the deadline came, Felton immediately checked the number of disciples that had arrived, but he


    could only ount for fifteen of the twenty disciples that were left. That was to say, five of them could


    have died in the Spiritual Sea Region, and however unfortunate that was, it was within the normal


    parameters.


    In the past one month, the fifteen disciples had gained some aplishments, and their strength had


    also significantly increased.


    Felton took the moment to announce the unexpected news. "All right, everyone, please listen carefully.


    After a month of training, I believe that you have made great progress in your strength and cultivation


    base, and I''m sure all your expectations have been met. But this is just the beginning. The school has


    decided to select five of you to participate in the Spiritual Infant Contest, which will be held half a year


    later.


    Therefore, what you have achieved in the past month at the Spiritual Sea Region will determine who


    can participate in the Spiritual Infant Contest."


    All the disciples exchanged surprised nces, as the Spiritual Infant Contest was a prestigious contest


    organized by the three major schools of the Ethereal Region. Those three schools would send their


    most outstanding and powerful disciples in recent years. Based on their previous experiences, only


    those who had reached the advanced stage of the Spiritual Infant were qualified to participate, and the


    forting contest was no exception.


    "Upon your return, the school will assess all aspects of your strength andprehensive abilities, and


    the results will be used as one of the basic criteria in selecting the strongest disciples. Besides that,


    your chance to participate in the contest also depends on how much your strength and ability have


    improved in the next half of the year. That is why, in addition to the selection of five candidates, we are


    also going to choose three back-up candidates, so there will be eight representatives in total. So, all


    fifteen of you will have a chance to fight for this opportunity," Felton lengthily exined.


    Hearing that, Rocky and Eunice gazed at each other with serene expressions, as they did not intend to


    take part in any test. Once they left the Spiritual Sea Region, they would set off for the border battlefield


    immediately.


    "However, there is one thing I want to tell you first so that you can be mentally prepared. The final eight


    to be selected will be sent to the border battlefield for an infernal training in the next half a year, which


    aims to train your strength and all aspects of ability,"


    Felton further revealed, looking somber.


    When the fifteen disciples, including Rocky and Eunice, heard that, they were all astounded. Everybody


    knew that the border battlefield was extremely dangerous, and those who tarried there lived a life full of


    uncertainty. Every puff of air they breathed could be theirst. Therefore, Felton''s words struck fear into


    their hearts, except for the most hardened warriors.


    "What a coincidence! Your wish will be fulfilled,"


    Eunice whispered to Rocky subtly.


    Rocky raised his eyebrows slightly because he and Eunice had not yet found a suitable excuse to


    leave the school. The disciples of the Sky-suppressing School couldn''t leave for just any reason after


    all. Moreover, they entered the school as the members of the Di n, so if they abruptly departed, they


    could inevitably cause unnecessary trouble for others.


    But now, a solution had presented itself in front of them. If they were chosen to participate in the


    Spiritual Infant Contest, it would be natural for them to go to the border battlefield.


    Once Felton had said everything he needed to say, he and the two other elders led the remaining


    fifteen disciples away from the entrance of the Spiritual Sea Region and resealed it. Afterward, they


    returned by the same route they came and finally got back to the Sky-suppressing School.


    "Everyone, you may go and take a rest. Theprehensive test will start tomorrow andst for three


    days. Make sure that your bodies are ready."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Felton waved his hand to dismiss the disciples.


    Then, the fifteen disciples went their separate ways, most of them going straight to their own


    dormitories.


    Rocky and Eunice also returned to their dormitory.


    Inside the dormitory, Eunice looked expectantly at Rocky and said,


    "It looks like we have to be selected this time."


    Rocky looked like he was considering their situation before he finallymented,


    "That shouldn''t be difficult to do."


    "You can''t say that; it''s too early. I''m confident that I can pass the test, but I''m worried about you. Even


    though you have killed a master at the Emperor Realm, your strength has just broken through to the


    advanced stage of the Spiritual Infant. In that contest, at least ten of the thirteen disciples are at the


    advanced stage of the Spiritual Infant, and some of them are undoubtedly talented. It won''t be easy for


    you to stand out," contradicted Eunice.


    She didn''t want to be too optimistic.


    "Of course, I will win! Don''t worry."


    Rocky smiled at her calmly, aiming to reassure her.


    "Humph! I''m not worried about you!"


    Eunice snorted and left him without a backward nce, heading toward her room.


    With her gone, Rocky also went back to his room.


    The next morning found Rocky and Eunice at theprehensive test''s venue, which was at the


    Imperial Soul Altar at the south end of the Sky-suppressing School.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The altar was one of the most treasured ces of the school, as it had such rich spiritual power.


    However, it was also one of the forbidden areas, and no one was allowed to enter without permission


    from the higher-ups.


    As for the reason why the students had restricted ess, it wasn''t because the altar contained the


    school''s secrets. It was actually due to the fact that the ce was specially designed to test the


    disciples'' aptitude of Imperial Soul and their chances of breaking through to the Emperor Realm.


    Therefore, if an ordinary disciple got lost and identally entered that ce, it could cause a lot of


    trouble.


    Today, the fifteen disciples, including Rocky, were heading there to test the said aptitude and chances.


    Of course, such a test had attracted the attention of many other disciples. Since the details of the


    Spiritual Infant Contest had already spread in the Sky-suppressing School, most students were highly


    excited to find out which of the fifteen disciples would make it to the top eight, and who would be the


    representatives and candidates of the school.


    At that moment, the Imperial Soul Altar''s perimeter was jam-packed.


    Rocky and the other fourteen students were standing in front of the gate of the Imperial Soul Altar.


    They could see that behind the gate, a clear green pool of water surrounded the altar.


    It was a very unusual pool, as it held one thousand-year-old spiritual water with one thousand years


    flowing from a fairy mountain. It was said that if a spirit warrior stepped into the pool, their talent and


    potential would be stimted to the extreme, which would ensure that the altar''s assessment was


    urate!

 Chapter 1543 The Test On The Imperial Soul Altar

    Chapter 1543 The Test On The Imperial Soul Altar


    The elders, led by Felton, were the ones who supervised the test. At that moment, they were sitting on


    the tform beside the Imperial Soul Altar so that they could clearly see what was happening during


    the test on the altar.


    "All of you must take the test on the Imperial Soul Altar one after the other. If any of you are ready to


    take on the test, you may now do so, and your test results shall be announced immediately after. Just


    remember that you only have one chance to do it. Seize it and try your best to unleash and stimte


    your talent to the extreme," Elder Felton remarked as he briefly exined the rules.


    Upon hearing what the elder said, all of the fifteen disciples in front of the gate of the Imperial Soul Altar


    immediately looked at each other. Apparently, most of them were reluctant to go first because they


    hadn''t taken any test on the Imperial Soul Altar yet. They were a bit worried that if they weren''t


    prepared enough, it would surely affect their test result.


    "I''ll go and take it." Soon enough, one of the senior disciples stepped forward and decided to give it a


    go. He spoke up and gave off the Spiritual Infant aura at the advanced level. Compared to others''


    strength, his was undoubtedly strong.


    "I see. It seems that you''re a disciple of the Sky-suppressing Mansion. No wonder you are confident


    enough to be the first one to take the test." Elder Felton let out a faint smile as he recognized the senior


    disciple who had taken the initiative.


    When they heard of it, the other disciples began to discuss among themselves. It was known in the


    entire Sky-suppressing School that if someone was from the Sky-suppressing Mansion, he should be


    an elite disciple with outstanding talent and potential. In fact, among the neers, Moore, who was


    also from the Sky-suppressing Mansion, instantly became the focus of attention as soon as he enrolled


    in the school. Unfortunately, even though he possessed superior talent among the others, he was


    defeated by Rocky in the final battle of the neer contest. Otherwise, he would receive much more


    fame and admiration.


    Anyway, it would always be a huge deal if one was from the Sky-suppressing Mansion.


    Then, under the watchful eyes of the crowd, the senior disciple of the Sky-suppressing Mansion passed


    through the gate of the Imperial Soul Altar and walked towards the pool of spiritual water.


    When the pool was already in front of him, the disciple took a closer look, but he found out that it was


    too deep to see the bottom even though it was extremely clear.


    After a moment''s hesitation, he mustered all his courage and stepped into the spiritual water. The


    second he entered the pool, the spiritual water suddenly formed into a wild whirlpool that sucked him


    in.


    In a sh, he vanished without a trace, and the crowd was perplexed at his sudden disappearance.


    At the same time, the other disciples were also surprised. Most of them didn''t know the process of the


    test on the Imperial Soul Altar, so they were kept in the dark of what would happen next.


    As they waited for the senior disciple to resurface, the other disciples, including Rocky, became


    somewhat anxious.


    However, from the view of Felton and the other elders, who were beside the altar, they could clearly


    see what was happening to the disciple inside the pool. He was actually being purified by the spiritual


    water, which would readily stimte his potentials from the inside out.


    About fifteen minutester, the whirlpool suddenly exploded. Then, a figure emitting spiritual light


    rushed out of the pool and instantlynded on the Imperial Soul Altar. The figure was none other than


    the disciple from the Sky-suppressing Mansion. He looked more energetic, and his Spiritual Infant aura


    at the advanced stage was overflowing.


    In no time, the Imperial Soul Altar under the disciple''s feet began to spin rapidly. At the same time,


    countless rays of spiritual lights rose from the pool and gathered directly towards him. Then, a faint light


    shadow behind him gradually became clearer. It turned out to be his Spiritual Infant.


    The altar''s main goal was to test the potential of one''s Imperial Soul and his ability or chances to break


    through to the Emperor Realm. It would be judged through the color and form of one''s Spiritual Infant.


    In terms of color, the closer it was to being golden, it would indicate that one''s potential would be better.


    In terms of form, the taller the height of a Spiritual Infant''s spiritual light, the higher chances of a spirit


    warrior breaking through to the Emperor Realm.


    When the disciple of the Sky-suppressing Mansion emerged at the altar, it could be seen that his


    Spiritual Infant was light orange. There seemed to be still some gap between it and the golden color. At


    the same time, his Spiritual Infant grew bigger and bigger until it finally stopped at a height of about half


    a person.


    A momentter, the Imperial Soul Altar finally stopped spinning, and the Spiritual Infant figure behind


    the disciple also dissipated.


    Soon enough, Felton and the other elders began to discuss among themselves. They seemed to be


    carefully evaluating what they witnessed. Finally, after quite a while, Elder Felton stood up and


    announced, "The potential of your Imperial Soul is at the sixth grade, and you have a fifty percent


    chance of breaking through to the Emperor Realm!"


    Hearing this, the disciples immediately murmured to each other.


    The potential of the imperial Soul was divided into nine grades¡ªthe first grade being the lowest and


    the ninth being the highest. Therefore, gaining the sixth grade actually meant that it was already very


    high for warriors who possessed an ordinary Spiritual Infant. Besides, the Imperial Soul of ordinary


    warriors at the King Realm usually only had the potential that was lower than the third grade, and their


    chances of breaking through to the Emperor Realm was limited to about ten percent. In short, the


    overall talent of this disciple from the Sky-suppressing Mansion was obviously far superior.


    Upon hearing what Elder Felton announced, the disciple was very satisfied with the result. With an


    ted expression on his face, he jumped across the pool of spiritual water and walked out through the


    gate.


    "So, who''s going to be the next one to try it?" Elder Felton asked loudly.


    Without hesitation, another senior disciple stepped forward and went through the gate of the Imperial


    Soul Altar.


    About another fifteen minutester, his result came out. It turned out that he was a little weaker than


    the first disciple who came from the Sky-suppressing Mansion. Elder Felton announced that the


    potential of his Imperial Soul was at the fourth grade, and he only had a thirty percent chance of


    breaking through to the Emperor Realm.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Eventually, most of the senior disciples already went to take the test, but none of them were better than


    the first disciple in terms of the test results.


    The potential of their Imperial Soul generally ranged between the fourth and fifth grade, while their


    chances of breaking through to the Emperor Realm were about thirty to forty percent. It just meant that


    they were almost on par with each other.


    Now, there were just a few disciples who had not taken the test, including the neers¡ªRocky,


    Moore, Ca, and Eunice.


    "All right! It''s our turn now. It''s actually an honor for us to represent the Sky-suppressing School even


    though we''re just newbies. Let me take the test first!" Moore, who had attracted most of the attention


    before the test started, said with great confidence. Then, he went through the gate of the Imperial Soul


    Altar as the crowd watched him carefully.


    As soon as he reached the altar, it created much excitement. Although he lost to Rocky in the final


    round of the contest among the neers, most people thought that it was a pity, and that if they


    fought again, he might not lose. In addition, Moore had cultivated for a month in the Spiritual Sea


    Region, so his strength should be closer to the edge of breaking through to the Emperor Realm, and


    his Spiritual Infant should also have reached a breakthrough point. Thus, his performance in the


    following test was highly expected.


    In fact, even Felton and the other elders couldn''t help but be expectant as they whispered to each


    other.


    "Moore is the most outstanding neer from the Sky-suppressing Mansion in recent years. I know


    that he has great talents and potentials. It would not be that surprising if his test result would be far


    higher than the other fourteen disciples."


    "I agree with you. He could easily gain one of the spots for the top five representatives!"


    "I can already see that he would acquire such a bright future!"


    While the elders couldn''t help but discuss with each other, Moore had already stepped into the pool of


    the spiritual water to receive the purification process. Then, when he rushed out of the spiritual water


    andnded on the Imperial Soul Altar, the altar began to rotate wildly. Suddenly, an extremely near-


    golden Spiritual Infant appeared behind him. It was about the size of an average man, which was


    almost twice the size of the Spiritual Infant of the first disciple who had taken the test.

 Chapter 1544 A Big Surprise

    Chapter 1544 A Big Surprise


    "The potential of his Imperial Soul is at the eighth grade! And the probability of him breaking through to


    the Emperor Realm is ny percent!" The elders, who hadn''t even discussed yet with each other,


    blurted out at the same time and couldn''t help but stand up in shock.


    Everyone present was amazed because it was known that spirit warriors who possessed an Imperial


    Soul potential at the eighth grade were absolutely rare in the entire Ethereal Region. Moreover,


    ording to the records of the Ethereal Region, no spirit warrior in history had ever reached the ninth


    grade¡ªthe highest potential.


    Therefore, it could also be said that for spirit warriors, the eighth grade was already the limit for their


    Imperial Soul potential. No one had ever done it, and even those who had obtained the eighth-grade


    potential eventually became the most powerful and famous ones.


    In other words, it was already foretold that Moore would definitely achieve such great achievements in


    the future.


    "I didn''t expect that the Sky-suppressing Mansion would be able to produce such a generational talent.


    The Sky-suppressing School has never seen such rare potential for at least a hundred years!" Felton


    eximed, still in disbelief of what he had seen.


    Soon enough, Moore left the Imperial Soul Altar and walked out of the gate with a calm expression on


    his face. Of course, he was delighted, but it appeared that he wasn''t the least shocked. It seemed that


    he was already expecting that to happen as he was very confident in his own potential.


    At the same time, the senior disciples who had taken the test earlier were also surprised. Even the first


    disciple who had attained the sixth-grade potential was instantly overshadowed by Moore''s results,


    which were the only thing that the people were talking about right now.


    "The next one to take the test, get in the altar." Upon Felton''s reminder, the situation calmed a little bit.


    After all, the test wasn''t finished yet and there were still a few disciples left. However, in everyone''s


    eyes, they were so sure that no one among the remaining disciples could match Moore.


    But despite that, many were also rooting for Ca and Eunice. They weren''t just excellent beauties, but


    they also showed everyone that they were capable and very skilled.


    Of course, Rocky was still there. Ever since he entered the school, he was viewed as the most


    mysterious one, and he even became a dark horse in the neer contest. The only thing they knew


    about him was that he came together with Eunice as disciples from the Di n. Since he was


    somehow able to beat Moore before, many were also curious as to how he would fare in this test.


    Soon enough, another warrior, who was also one of the top eight new disciples, stepped forward and


    entered the gate to ept the test.


    It didn''t take long and the result was announced afterward. The disciple got the potential at the fourth


    grade and his possibility of breaking through to the Emperor Realm was at forty percent. The result was


    actually even higherpared to that of some of the senior disciples, so it was considered to be quite


    a feat for a neer.


    After he got out of the gate, Eunice and Ca looked at each other as if silently asking each other who


    would take the test first. After a moment, Eunice mustered her courage and decided to enter the


    Imperial Soul Altar.


    A whileter, as Felton announced the test result, it immediately caused an uproar in the crowd.


    "Imperial Soul potential at the seventh grade, and a breakthrough rate of eighty percent! That''s


    incredible! Well, she is from the Di n. No wonder she also has great potential!" The people began to


    discuss among themselves and couldn''t help but exim every now and then.


    At the same time, Eunice showed a proud expression as she let out a smirk.


    ''I don''t think she has any intention of hiding her real strength at this point,'' Rocky thought as he curled


    his lips.


    As Eunice walked out of the gate of the Imperial Soul Altar, Ca suddenly said to Rocky, "Come on,


    Basil, you can go first!" It was a bit obvious that she was still a little nervous.


    "No, you can go ahead. Besides, I''m supposed to be the weakest one anyway," Rocky said calmly as


    he shook his head.


    "The weakest one? Hmm..." A knowing look appeared on Ca''s face, as she was sure that Rocky was


    just being humble. However, she had no choice, so she walked straight into the gate of the Imperial


    Soul Altar.


    After a while, Ca''s test result also surprised everyone.


    "She also has the potential at the seventh grade and a breakthrough rate of eighty percent!"


    "The twodies are really amazing!"


    "Not only them! The new disciples this year are all incredibly strong!"


    For a moment, the crowd marveled at how talented the new disciples were.


    "The new disciples this year are pretty remarkable and promising!" Even the elders of the Sky-


    suppressing School couldn''t help but praise.


    However, there was yet another disciple to take the test. After a brief while, everyone''s eyes shifted


    towards Rocky, who was the only one left. Most of them didn''t expect him to get a good result that was


    as near as that of Moore, Ca, and Eunice. After all, even though he had defeated Moore in the final


    round of the neer contest, it didn''t necessarily mean that he would also obtain a superior Imperial


    Soul potential and probability of breakthrough.


    "Hey, Basil. It''s your turn," Eunice said.


    "Okay. I''ll go in," Rock answered indifferently as he walked towards the Imperia Soul Altar.


    Just like the other disciples, he was immediately sucked into the whirlpool the moment he stepped into


    the pool of spiritual water. Then, the spiritual power contained in the water instantly prated into his


    body to begin the purification and cleansing of the meridians all over his body. Unexpectedly, he found


    out that the spiritual power that flowed into him also stimted the hidden divine power that was


    sleeping deep within his body.


    Due to the intense purification of the spiritual power, he felt that all the pores in his body were forcefully


    opened.


    Eventually, a strong force surged up from the bottom of the pool and lifted him towards the Imperial


    Soul Altar.


    The next moment, he faintly felt that the spiritual power from the pool was gathering towards him and


    merging into his body. With that, the Spiritual infant in his body emerged behind him as the altar


    constantly rotated underneath him.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, the Spiritual Infant that appeared behind him was very white,


    indicating that it only had the potential at the first grade. Moreover, it was only the size of a palm.


    Seeing that, the crowd was stunned for a moment before they eventually burst into wildughter.


    "What is that? His Imperial Soul potential is only at the first grade? How did this guy even get to this


    point?"


    "I know! It would not be that easy for him to reach the medium stage of the Spiritual Infant with such


    meager potential! He must have been very lucky. Otherwise, he might not even be able to break


    through to the King Realm!"


    "How did he even defeat Moore in the first ce? He''s just a weakling whose Imperial Soul potential is


    at the first grade!"


    Because of that, all sorts of ridicule and mockery were hurled towards Rocky.


    But at the same moment, no one actually noticed the sly expression on Rocky''s face. His eyes were


    dazzling as if overwhelming power was surging from within him.


    "What is this guy doing? He definitely has more potential than that! I don''t understand what is going on


    in his head!" Obviously, Eunice couldn''t believe that Rocky only had an Imperial Soul potential at the


    first grade. After all, she had seen him kill a master at the Emperor Realm in the Spiritual Sea Region,


    and that wasn''t a fluke, just like what everyone always thought when he did something mind-boggling.


    Even Ca was surprised because she knew that Rocky should either be at the same level as her and


    Eunice or even better. However, she just kept quiet and waited for what would happen next, knowing


    that Rocky might probably surprise them at thest minute.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Just as Ca suspected, countless disdainful eyes were focused on Rocky and the palm-sized Spiritual


    Infant behind him. His Spiritual Infant suddenly glowed brightly, transforming from white to gold in a


    sh. At the same time, a pair of golden wings appeared on its back, as well as a golden shining halo


    above its head. The whole form of the Spiritual Infant instantly became like a little angel.

 Chapter 1545 Rockys Unusual Potential

    Chapter 1545 Rocky''s Unusual Potential


    ¡°This is impossible! How could his Spiritual Infant disy an aura that is as strong as an Imperial Soul


    already? This is unheard of!¡± Elder Felton and the other elders were utterly shocked the moment they


    felt the overwhelming power that the golden Spiritual Infant behind Rocky was releasing.


    A Spiritual Infant was called as such because it was still in the developing stage and its power wasn¡¯t


    mature enough. Once its power became more developed and enhanced, it would then evolve into an


    Imperial Soul.


    The power of the Imperial Soul was measured through the intensity of the soul power that it could


    release, which could usually produce a destructive force.


    And at that moment, Rocky¡¯s Spiritual Infant was able to release a remarkable power that could only be


    attained by an Imperial Soul. That was why the elders were all baffled. They hadn¡¯t seen such a warrior


    before that could disy this kind of power during the test on the Imperial Soul Altar.


    Of course, even Rocky didn¡¯t expect that his Spiritual Infant could reach this level. Although, it shouldn¡¯t


    really be a surprise since he had already regained his divine power back in the Spiritual Sea Region.


    Because of this, his power had increased drastically, which was also the reason why his Spiritual Infant


    had be much stronger.


    ¡°What the hell? His Spiritual Infant is this powerful? How many secrets is this guy hiding?¡± Eunice was


    actually bewildered upon seeing the scene. Although she knew that Rocky was definitely not a


    weakling who could only disy an ordinary Imperial Soul potential, she didn¡¯t expect that his Spiritual


    Infant was this strong.


    ''This is his real strength! He didn¡¯t let me down!'' Ca¡¯s eyes twinkled like stars as she gazed at Rocky


    with infatuation. At this point, she was unconsciously concerned for this man.


    Then, as the crowd was continued to be mesmerized by Rocky¡¯s powerful Spiritual Infant, the rotation


    of the altar had finally halted. Eventually, the spiritual power stopped gathering on his body, and the


    golden Spiritual Infant also gradually disappeared.


    A momentter, everything on the altar returned to normal, but the stunning scene that they just


    witnessed would be forever etched in everyone¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Ahem!¡± After a while, Felton finally came to his senses before the other elders did. He actually didn¡¯t


    know what to say because Rocky''s Spiritual Infant that they had seen was obviously beyond their


    wildest expectations. But at the back of their minds, they could only think of one exnation. Rocky just


    disyed a potential that had never been reached before¡ªthe ninth grade.


    He would be the first spirit warrior to ever exhibit this potential in the entire Ethereal Region, and if this


    news spread, it would surely cause a great uproar in the region.


    Therefore, Felton didn¡¯t dare to be rash and discussed the matter with the other elders. Soon enough, it


    seemed that they had reached an agreement.


    ¡°For Basil¡¯s Imperial Soul test result, we have decided to dere it as invalid!¡± When the people heard


    this, they instantly looked at each other because they were not expecting this.


    Everyone was extremely surprised as they wondered why they decided to dere Rocky¡¯s test result


    as invalid.


    ¡°There was an ident that urred in the test that you have seen. We think that it might have been


    caused by the abnormal cirction of the spiritual power in the altar. Therefore, Basil''s test result was


    affected. For the sake of fairness, we can only deem it as null and void!¡± Felton firmly exined.


    Immediately after, amotion stirred up and there were all kinds of discussions around.


    ¡°I knew it! There¡¯s no way that he could be more powerful than Moore!¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know about that. The scene we just saw was too real! Besides, I think this is the first time


    that such kind of ident urred in the test.¡±


    ¡°So, what does that mean? Is he going to undergo another one? I mean, how will he know his potential


    then?¡±


    For a moment, people had so many questions and they weren¡¯t quite satisfied with the elders¡¯ decision.


    ¡°Because there''s an abnormality in the altar¡¯s spiritual power, it must be temporarily closed to avoid


    further trouble. Therefore, Basil cannot do the test again for now. However, as the champion of the


    neer contest, Basil¡¯s strength and potential are undoubtedly on another level. Hence, after some


    discussion, we decide to make an exception for him and grant him a spot for the representatives of the


    Spiritual Infant Contest. The rest of the fourteen disciples will participate in the next rounds until the


    other four representatives and three candidates are selected,¡± Felton announced.


    The people couldn¡¯t believe what they just heard. It was as if another bomb was dropped in their midst


    that caused a massive uproar.


    ¡°What? Basil is directly selected to be a representative?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if this guy is just really lucky or what! This is outrageous!¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Well, as Elder Felton said, he was the champion of the neer contest. I think even if he still


    participated in the next round, he will have a huge chance to snatch a spot to be a representative


    in the Spiritual Infant Contest.¡±


    At the same time, Rocky also didn¡¯t expect that the elders woulde up with such a decision. He


    actually thought that he would be eliminated after they dered that his test result was invalid.


    Although he aimed to take part in the Spiritual Infant Contest, he just didn¡¯t expect that he would get the


    spot this way.


    However, he already had a hunch that dering his test result to be invalid was just a cover. They must


    have considered directly giving him a spot because of the extraordinary potential that he had shown in


    the test earlier. They just said that an ident urred because if the news spread out, it would


    definitely attract the attention of the other two schools, so they had no choice but to trick the people into


    believing that the result was faux.


    ¡°Today¡¯s Imperial Soul test is over. You may now leave ande back tomorrow for the other tests.¡±


    Felton immediately waved his hands and dismissed the crowd, as well as the participants.


    Soon, the students who had been watching the event dispersed.


    At that time, most of the disciples, who were fighting for the right to participate in the Spiritual Infant


    Contest, including Moore, cast a meaningful stare at Rocky before they eventually left the ce.


    ¡°Basil,e with me!¡± Before Rocky could leave together with Eunice, Felton suddenly appeared and


    called out to him.


    ¡°Okay, sir¡­¡± Rocky turned to Eunice and gestured at her to go on without him.


    Then, Eunice just nodded back and watched as Rocky left with Felton.


    Not long after, Felton and Rocky arrived in a room that looked like a study. There were many


    bookshelves around, and all kinds of books could be seen that seemed like from ancient times.


    ¡°Have a seat,¡± Felton told Rocky after he sat down behind the desk.


    Rocky nodded, did as told, and sat on the chair nearest to him.


    ¡°Basil, do you know why I asked you toe here with me?¡± the elder asked straightforwardly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure, sir,¡± Rocky replied calmly.


    ¡°When you were in the altar and you disyed the potential of your Spiritual Infant, you knew that it


    was pretty unusual, didn¡¯t you? Do you care to exin it?¡± Felton directly pointed out.


    ¡°I actually have nothing to exin. I haven¡¯t tested the potential of my Spiritual Infant before, so I


    wouldn¡¯t know if there was something wrong with it,¡± Rocky answered as he lightly shook his head.


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Felton furrowed his brows and was a little bit unconvinced. Obviously, he was


    suspecting that Rocky was hiding something, but he couldn¡¯t prove it since, based on Rocky¡¯s tone and


    expression, it seemed that Rocky really didn¡¯t know the unusual potential of his Spiritual Infant.


    ¡°If you still have any doubts, I¡¯m willing to withdraw from the school just to prove my innocence, sir,¡±


    Rocky uttered without any hint of hesitation.


    The elder¡¯s expression suddenly changed when he heard that. He didn¡¯t expect that Rocky would be


    this resolute and direct, so he immediately waved his hand and said, ¡°Why do you need to go that far? I


    was just trying to clear things up. It¡¯s not like I meant to doubt or use you of something. Besides,


    you are a disciple that was rmended by the Di n. It¡¯s actually normal if you perform


    extraordinarily in several aspects. The other elders and I already decided to make an exception for you


    to be one of the representatives of the Spiritual Infant Contest because we believe that you really have


    the strength and talent to fight for the school, and we are hoping that you won¡¯t let us


    down.¡±

 Chapter 1546 Another Challenge

    Chapter 1546 Another Challenge


    ¡°Oh, I see. I just misunderstood you, sir. Please forgive my rudeness,¡± Rocky immediately apologized.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Let me just tell you that judging from the overall potential of your Imperial Soul, I believe


    that you could really cultivate it to a high level. If you can develop an Imperial Soul in the next half a


    year, you will definitely be one of the most outstanding participants in the Spiritual Infant Contest.


    However, I should also warn you that even though you have a ridiculously high potential, it¡¯s not that


    easy to cultivate your Spiritual Infant to Imperial Soul. Since ancient times, countless talented warriors


    in the Ethereal Region died in the process. Therefore, you should be very diligent, and be sure to guard


    yourself against arrogance and rashness,¡± Felton urged earnestly. Before, he had some unpleasant


    opinions on Rocky, but after he saw the young man¡¯s unexpected performances many times, his


    perception of him had changed a lot.


    ¡°Thank you for all your teachings, sir!¡± Rocky said as he bowed respectfully.


    ¡°You can go back now. After the other four representatives and three candidates are chosen, you will


    be allowed to go to the battlefield at the border for half a year¡¯s worth of training,¡± Felton replied as he


    dismissed Rocky.


    ¡°I just have a question, sir. I hope you can answer it,¡± Rocky suddenly said on a whim.


    ¡°Go ahead. What is it?¡± Felton responded as he wondered what it might be about.


    ¡°Well, as we all know, the wars at the border have been existing for several years already and


    everything happening in there is very dangerous. Aren¡¯t you afraid that an unfortunate ident would


    ur while the school sends us to train there?¡± Rocky asked straightforwardly.


    ¡°This is the most special method to train young talents in our school. We never give too much


    protection so that they could experience the most out of it. Just like when we sent you to the Spiritual


    Sea Region, we let you take extreme risks than secretly protect you. It¡¯s because we want you to fully


    train your ability to survive under dangerous situations and environments, which would also help


    stimte your potentials. After all, strength is the most important thing that could protect you here in


    the Supreme Ether Land. No matter how talented you are, but if you cannot convert it into a survival


    skill, you are still just a weak person,¡± the elder answered with a serious expression.


    ¡°I see. That makes sense.¡± Rocky let out a faint smile as this was the answer that he really wanted to


    hear.


    ¡°Moreover, sending you to the border battlefield isn¡¯t just about constant fighting and facing dangers. It


    will also give you a huge chance for countless adventures. In the area of the border battlefield, there


    are three divinends and many spiritualnds that are suitable for spirit warriors to cultivate,¡± Felton


    added.


    ¡°Three divinends?¡± Rocky immediately raised his eyebrows and was intrigued as he heard about it.


    ¡°They are the Purgatory Valley, the Kylin Peak, and the Kaleidoscope World. If you happen to enter one


    of them, you will have a higher chance of breaking through to the Imperial Soul. However, only those


    who have been pre-destined to enter those divinends can have a chance to do so,¡± Felton remarked.


    ¡°So, have you been to those ces, sir?¡± Rocky asked on a whim again.


    ¡°Of course! I was lucky enough to enter two of them,¡± Felton replied proudly.


    ¡°Wow! I hope I can also be that lucky when I get there. That way, my journey will be more worthwhile.


    Thank you again, sir. I¡¯ll be going now.¡± Rocky smiled and was obviously excited about the uing


    events. Then, he bowed again before leaving the room.


    ¡®Hmm. I believe that this young man will be able to attain unimaginable achievements in the future. But


    there¡¯s still something strange about him that I cannot get off my mind. Is he really a disciple of the Di


    n? Why do I feel that he¡¯s still hiding something? It¡¯s as if he¡¯s got a moreplicated background.¡¯


    As Rocky left the room and closed the door, Felton couldn¡¯t help but be lost in thoughts regarding the


    mystery that shrouded Rocky.


    When Rocky returned to the disciple dormitory, he saw Eunice there, standing in the courtyard with her


    arms crossed. It looked like she had been there all this time, waiting for him toe back.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Aren¡¯t you going to prepare for the test tomorrow?¡± Rocky asked, trying to


    ignore the inquisitive look in Eunice¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Humph! Yeah, I guess I should do that. After all, I¡¯m not as good as you to be directly selected as one


    of the representatives for the Spiritual Infant Contest,¡± Eunice replied coldly. She was just actually


    disappointed because she thought that she had already known Rocky very well because of the time


    they spent in the Spiritual Sea Region. However, she didn¡¯t expect that he was still hiding a lot of things


    from her and she waspletely kept in the dark. Upon realizing this, she felt rather ufortable


    from the bottom of her heart.


    She wasn¡¯t jealous of Rocky because of his aplishment. Eunice just felt that she had already


    trusted him so much, thinking that Rocky should have also done the same and told her everything.


    ¡°By the way, I really didn¡¯t know anything about the potential of my Imperial Soul until I took the test


    earlier. I actually thought that you would be happy for me!¡± Rocky exined as he slightly frowned.


    ¡°Ha! How would I know if you¡¯re telling the truth this time? Actually, I would rather wish that both of us


    failed the test so that we don¡¯t have to go to the border battlefield and risk our lives¡­¡± Eunice suddenly


    said in a gloomy tone.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter if I passed the test or not. I will still go to the border on my own. But, of course,


    it¡¯s still better If I go there as a disciple of the Sky-suppressing School. After all, it would guarantee me


    a lot of conveniences. And as for you, it never shed in my mind that you would fail that test, unless


    you deliberately do something to make you fail,¡± Rocky said bluntly.


    ¡°Fine. If you¡¯re that eager to go there, I¡¯ll make sure that I would also be chosen.¡± After confirming


    Rocky¡¯s thoughts, Eunice had no choice but to believe in him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going ahead to take some rest. You should also do the same,¡± Rocky said with a faint smile as he


    entered the dormitory.


    After going to his room, Rocky directly went inside his Magic Spiritual Space and checked upon


    Glutton, the Purple-ming Phoenix, and Kohen first. Then, he went to hisb to work on his research


    for a few hours before deciding to enter the Scarlet Heaven Jade.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The Scarlet Heaven Jade had absorbed the martial spirit of the old woman that he fought in the


    Spiritual Sea Region, and it turned out that a nameless stone tablet was added among the other


    tablets. Apparently, the old woman¡¯s martial spirit was imprisoned into this stone tablet.


    Rocky noticed that there should be a few days left before they left the Sky-suppressing School, so he


    nned on challenging another martial spirit master and trying his luck.


    For a while, he strolled around the densely packed stone tablets, and eventually picked one and saw


    that the name ¡°Augus¡± was on it.


    Immediately after, the tablet began to shine. Soon, a middle-aged man in heavy armor showed up in


    front of him. He looked very mighty and heroic.


    ¡°I¡¯m Augus, the king of generals. I should warn you that I¡¯ve made a hundred domineering victories in a


    row. Do you want to challenge me?¡± Augus said in a haughty tone as his eyes were fixed on Rocky.


    ¡°Before that, may you please enlighten me of your unique skill first?¡± Rocky asked straightforwardly as


    he cupped his hands.


    ¡°Fine. If you defeat me, I will teach you my unique mysterious military arrays. Hence, in the future, if


    you go to the battlefield, I can guarantee you that you will be able to use a smaller force to beat arger


    one!¡± Augus boasted with confidence.


    ¡°Well, that sounds very useful,¡± Rocky replied as he nodded. Since he was going to the battlefield at


    the border, he would inevitably be faced with enemies. Thus, it would be suitable for him to learn these


    mysterious military arrays. ¡°How can I challenge you, sir?¡± Rocky immediately asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Why don¡¯t we start now?¡± As Augus finished speaking, he waved his hand as if there


    were thousands of troops behind him.


    At the same time, Rocky felt that the surrounding scenery had started to change. In the blink of an eye,


    they were transferred to a raging battlefield. The mes of war were scorching thend and there were


    scattered bodies of dead soldiers everywhere.


    When Rocky came to his senses, he found himself in an army full of weak, disabled, and heavily


    injured soldiers. Furthermore, he was wearing themander¡¯s armor and leading this dpidated


    army, while they were being surrounded by the enemies. There were less than a thousand soldiers left


    in his army, but the number of their enemies was still about three or four times bigger than theirs.


    Rocky¡¯s army was obviously outnumbered and possessed low morale. At this point, the result would


    not be that hard to tell.


    ¡°Soldiers, listen to me! Launch an all-out siege to the southwest! Move!¡± Rocky didn¡¯t waste any time


    and decisively gave an order after carefully observing the situation and the formation of their enemies.


    He found out that the enemy¡¯s encirclement wasn¡¯t tight enough, so he led his troops to rip apart the


    weakest part of their formation.

 Chapter 1547 The Journey Started

    Chapter 1547 The Journey Started


    However, the enemies wouldn¡¯t be outsmarted that easily. Furthermore, their army was reinforced.


    Thus, even though Rocky managed to somehow find a weak spot, his army still failed to break out of


    the enemy¡¯s encirclement. Soon enough, they were once again forced into a desperate position.


    Therefore, he had to regroup his soldiers again and look for another opportunity to make aeback.


    After a while, a battle of attrition ensued, but the gap in their strength became very visible. Although


    Rocky used his experiences to the fullest, he still couldn¡¯t resist the continuous attacks from their


    enemies. Soon, the casualties in his army increased, and their defense gradually became much


    weaker.


    ¡®Damn it! Nothing is working,¡¯ Rocky thought to himself. But his eyes were still determined, not ready to


    give up anytime soon.


    Then, after a brief moment, a brilliant idea suddenly struck him. As a cunning smile crept up his lips, he


    closed his eyes and activated the Army-blessing Scroll immediately.


    Since the Army-blessing Scroll¡¯s effect could only be maximized when it was used within an army,


    Rocky thought that it was the best time to utilize it. However, the weaker the morale of the group was,


    the lesser would be its effect and vice-versa.


    Knowing this, Rocky selected a poem called ¡°A Great Wind¡± from the thousands of poems inscribed in


    the scroll. This particr poem didn¡¯t need too much morale to put it into effect, so it should be


    appropriate in this situation.


    ¡°A great wind came forth, and the clouds rose on high. Now that my might rules over all of the seas, I


    have returned to my old vige. Where will I find brave men to guard the borders of mynd?¡± Rocky


    recited the poem loudly as he opened his eyes and focused on the battle before him.


    In a sh, a dazzling golden light surged out of Rocky¡¯s body that transformed into words, filling both


    the heavens and earth. Immediately after, a violent wind roared in the midst of the battlefield, raising


    dust of hundreds of thousands of feet, which instantly shrouded the enemies¡¯ vision.


    At the same time, the morale of Rocky¡¯s troops was suddenly uplifted. A strong fighting spirit filled their


    heart, and their fighting ability was also boosted.


    With this, their weakened defense became stable again, and the enemies were unable to push them to


    a corner.


    Seeing that the morale of his army had dramatically risen, Rocky immediately took advantage of it and


    made a move against their enemy. He then chanted another piece to further increase his army¡¯s


    morale. ¡°The wild geese are flying high in the moonless night, and the enemy general is running for his


    life under the cover of the darkness¡­¡±


    After he recited the part of the poem, the sky suddenly became dark and the sun lost all of its light.


    ¡°Break out!¡± Rocky eximed. He then led his army to get past the enemy¡¯s encirclement while the


    strong wind blew and the surroundings were enveloped in darkness.


    Because of the sudden obstructions between heaven and earth, the enemy couldn¡¯t tell the route that


    Rocky¡¯s army was taking. Eventually, they couldn¡¯t contain them in their encirclement anymore.


    When the sun came out again and the strong wind subsided, Rocky¡¯s troops had already disappeared


    without a trace.


    ¡°Ha-ha!¡± A momentter, Rocky, who had just sessfully led his army to break through the siege, was


    immediately woken up from the illusion and saw that Augus wasughing loudly in front of him.


    ¡°What happened, sir?¡± Rocky asked with a confused expression on his face.


    ¡°Young man, did you just use the Army-blessing Scroll?¡± Augus asked as soon as he stoppedughing.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rocky replied briefly, but he was now more confused because this great general knew the


    existence of the scroll.


    ¡°I see. It seems that you are the one chosen to fulfill the heavenly destiny,¡± Augus said with a smirk on


    his face.


    ¡°Sir, how did you know about the Army-blessing Scroll?¡± Rocky couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°How? Because I once got my hands on that scroll. Unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t the one destined to be its


    owner. Hence, I wasn¡¯t able to utilize its fullest capability. In fact, my mysterious military arrays were


    created by myprehension of the scroll. Just imagine what you can achieve from it since you are


    the legitimate master,¡± Augus said as he exined that he briefly became the scroll¡¯s master before.


    ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± Rocky was almost rendered speechless upon realizing the extent of the scroll¡¯s might.


    ¡°Moreover, since you are the one who shall fulfill the heavenly destiny, I don¡¯t need to test you


    anymore. ept the mysterious military arrays, youngd!¡± Upon saying that, Augus instantly turned


    into a beam of spiritual light and directly flew into the middle of Rocky¡¯s eyebrows.


    As he absorbed Augus¡¯s martial spirit, Rocky saw hundreds of various mysterious arrays reflected in


    his mind. The images were extraordinary and difficult to fathom that he could only marvel at them.


    ¡°I think even Master Sun¡¯s Art of War may fail inparison to it!¡± After reading and observing all the


    peculiar images, Rocky couldn¡¯t help but be extremely thrilled.


    The mysterious military arrays were abination of the art of war, the magic arts, and the array


    tactics. It was certainly a kind of treasure that countlessmanders would dream of.


    At the same time, after fusing with the arrays, Rocky found out that a part of the divine power in his


    body seemed to have been activated. Right now, it was growing up steadily like a small tree.


    ¡°Now, I get it. It turns out that the reason why the divine power within me was activated is that my


    strength is constantly increasing. In short, when the timees that my strength has be strong


    enough, the divine power will also naturally recover!¡± Rocky eximed delightfully as he finally


    understood what was going on.


    Having seen the advantages of the Army-blessing Scroll, he decided to further study its uses for the


    next few days.


    He found out that the poems in the scroll were categorized into three types¡ªattack, defense, and


    assist. Furthermore, all of them were called war poems.


    The poems that were used to attack and defend usually required a certain level of morale before they


    could be used in battle. On the other hand, the ones used for assist only required little morale.


    Generally speaking, the morale of an army was affected by the overallbat effectiveness. It meant


    that the higher thebat effectiveness possessed by an army, the higher its morale would be.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, morale was measured in units of length¡ªinch, feet, or yard. One foot was equivalent to


    twelve inches, and one yard was equivalent to three feet.


    The minimum morale that soldiers could possess to trigger the form was three inches. Therefore, if


    the morale was less than this, the scroll could not be used.


    Normally, a troop that consisted of about a hundred soldiers could reach a morale of three inches, and


    a troop of a thousand soldiers could reach about three feet or more.


    However, no matter how strong a certain army was, themander could only use the Army-blessing


    Scroll three times¡ªunder normal circumstances. If the scroll was attempted to be used for the fourth


    time, the soldiers¡¯ morale would eventually weaken and be exhausted.


    Since the mysterious military arrays were created throughprehending the Army-blessing Scroll, it


    was a given that this technique could also enhance the morale of the army when used during battles.


    ¡°It seemed that I really got lucky with the stone tablet that I picked this time! Not only did I obtain a very


    useful technique, but I also got to learn more about the Army-blessing Scroll.¡± Rocky knew well enough


    that if he could use and integrate the effects of the mysterious military arrays and the Army-blessing


    Scroll, he would eventually be able to lead an invincible army in this world. This way, he might have a


    chance to save his originalrades and get back to their own world. Of course, it was a must that he


    should build a powerful army. Hence, the most urgent thing that he should aplish was to find


    Marcia and the others from the Wild Spirit Land. After all, if he wanted an elite army, they would be the


    key to establishing it.


    ¡°Finally! I can see a glimmer of hope. I will definitely do my best to bring Marcia and the others back to


    our originalnd,¡± Rocky said with a burning determination.


    However, he also knew that he would still need to undergo a lot of hardships before his aspirations


    came to fruition. After all, the Ethereal Region was currently the weakest region in this world. If he


    really wanted to go back, they had to defeat the ones who invaded the Wild Spirit Land¡ªthe Shura


    Race.


    While Rocky had been concentrating on studying the Army-blessing Scroll, the other fourteen disciples,


    including Eunice and Ca, were participating in several rounds of tests to fill the slots for the four


    representatives and the three candidates. Finally, the tests were over and the selection was now


    finished. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, among the fourteen disciples whopeted for the slots,


    three of the neers had actually acquired them¡ªto think that there were only five of them. These


    three were Moore, Ca, and Eunice. Adding Rocky, who was already granted one of the slots earlier,


    four of the five neers were actually selected to be the school¡¯s representatives, and only


    one came from the senior disciples.


    This was definitely a first in the entire history of the Sky-suppressing School.


    Of course, several people immediately had doubts when the final results were announced, including


    some elders and tutors. They were a bit worried that it wasn¡¯t a good idea to let so many new disciples


    take on such a great responsibility.


    However, since the four new disciples, who had earned the slots, were all from big and famous forces,


    no one dared to object even if they weren¡¯t very satisfied.


    From this point, they only had half a year to cultivate their Spiritual Infants to a much higher level.


    Everyone needed to work very hard in order for them to perform well during the uing contest.


    When the final list of participants came out, they were advised that they would soon set out for the


    border.


    Early the next day, under the watchful gazes of the people from the Sky-suppressing School, Rocky,


    and the other disciples, boarded on a huge flying spiritual beast, which directly sent them to the border


    battlefield to start their new journey.

 Chapter 1548 Arriving At The Destination

    Chapter 1548 Arriving At The Destination


    The border battlefield was only a general name for the area formed due to the continuous wars among


    the three races, and it was divided into several small parts.


    Among the three races, the Shura Race upied thergest area of the border battlefield, while the


    rest was divided between the spiritual race and the human race. However, the spiritual race still had a


    slight upper hand, which meant that the human race was the most disadvantaged one on the


    battlefield.


    Since the Shura Race actually manipted the situation, they were able to sow dissension between


    the spiritual race and the human race. Hence, all year round, the two races were at each other''s


    throats, fighting to the death. Meanwhile, the Shura Race was just watching on the sideline, reigning


    supreme over the entire border battlefield.


    In other words, the human race was in a very bad situation, and if they wanted to survive on the border


    battlefield, they would need to strengthen both their offense and defense.


    Presently, the Di n was the one who led the human army to stand their ground against the invasion


    of the spiritual race on the border battlefield. Although the Di n had actually called upon all the


    human ns in the Ethereal Region to join the war, only a few of them had responded and deployed


    their men.


    The Sky-suppressing School had sent eight of their strongest disciples, including Rocky, to the


    frontline, which was rare but not hard to understand.


    At the point, the war at the border had already entered an extremely heated stage. The spiritual race


    and the human race had gone all out to bring each other down, but the spiritual race still had the overall


    advantage.


    If the human race continued to be overpowered, it would be bad for all the ns that resided in the


    Ethereal Region.


    Since the Sky-suppressing Mansion was a force that came from generations with military service, they


    had a strong sense of chivalry and desire to protect their home.


    The school was rtively far away from the border battlefield, so it took the disciples three days and


    three nights to arrive at their destination.


    "The eight of you will be divided into four groups and work in pairs. After you arrive at your posts, the


    Pass-guarding Commanders will arrange your positions, as well as your amodation. Although you


    are disciples of the Sky-suppressing School and are rtively free to do what you want, you still have


    to abide by thews and regtions of the entire army on the battlefield," Uriel, the elder who was in


    charge of the team, briefly exined.


    "Elder Uriel, how are the pairs decided?" Eunice asked as soon as she heard the instructions.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Well, it''s up to you. You can choose for yourselves!" Uriel replied indifferently.


    "I want to be in the same group as Basil!" Eunice and Ca shouted at the same time.


    Hearing that, Moore and the other disciples looked at Rocky with strange expressions on their faces,


    wondering why the two beautifuldies wouldpete to such an extent just to be his partner.


    At the same time, Eunice and Ca stared at each other. It was pretty obvious from the look in their


    eyes that they were filled with hostility.


    Even Rocky couldn''t help but shake his head and let out a bitter smile.


    "If you can''t decide for yourselves, I think Eunice and Basil would be a better pair since they''re both


    from the Di n. It means that they could cooperate well. Ca, you can team up with Moore instead. I


    believe that you are also going to make major achievements if you work together." Uriel thought for a


    moment and came up with a decision to avoid further squabble.


    Since Uriel already decided, Ca couldn''t object anymore. But of course, it was pretty obvious from


    her delicate face that she was disappointed with the oue.


    "Soon enough, we will reach the Tiger Whisker Pass. Basil and Eunice, you can go and work in that


    area," Uriel remarked.


    "Okay, sir." Rocky and Eunice nodded at the same time.


    About two hourster, the spiritual beasts carrying the team had finally descended in the Tiger Whisker


    Pass.


    Since themander there received the news in advance about the disciples that would join them, he


    sent the deputymander to receive them.


    "Greetings! I''m Bertram Fei, the deputymander of the Tiger Whisker Pass. Thank you foring


    all the way here. Please follow me so that you could rest first," Bertram Fei said respectfully. They were


    instantly given special treatment since they were from the Sky-suppressing School, and everyone knew


    that their strength and skills are undoubtedly powerful. Because the school sent such capable disciples


    to provide assistance, it was only natural for Bertram Fei to try his hardest to be on their good side.


    "Thank you, but there''s no need for that. These two are Basil and Eunice. They will be the ones


    working under your care. Please look after them and instruct them of their duties. I and the other


    disciples will head straight to the other passes," Uriel responded amiably.


    "I see." Bertram Fei nodded. At the same time, he nced at Rocky and Eunice, nodding with


    satisfaction.


    Immediately after, Uriel and the other six disciples got back on the flying spiritual beast and headed


    towards the other passes.


    "All right. Please follow me," Bertram Fei said as soon as Uriel and the others had left.


    At the same time, Rocky and Eunice quickly followed behind.


    Along the way, Rocky noticed that the Tiger Whisker Pass was located between cliffs. The first three


    miles of the pass were built onplex canyons, while thest three miles were established among


    hills. With its structure, he thought that it would be quite easy to defend in the area, but it would be


    difficult tounch an attack.


    Not long after, the two of them were brought to a house in the pass. Although the house was a little


    shabby, the inside was very clean and tidy. It was obviously cleaned properly because of the disciples


    that would upy it.


    "In the following days, the two of you will stay here," Bertram Fei uttered as he showed them the house.


    "Thank you, Deputy Commander Bertram. By the way, when can we see themander?" Rocky


    asked straightforwardly.


    "Hmm. He''s currently patrolling the frontline. So, I guess he wouldn''t be back until tomorrow," Bertram


    Fei replied.


    "Oh, okay then." Rocky slightly nodded.


    "Well, for now, you can rest here. I know that your journey towards this ce has been a long one. As


    for your posts in the army, we will arrange it after you meet ourmander," Bertram Fei informed.


    After speaking to them and giving some initial instructions, he eventually left.


    Seeing that the two beds were arranged side by side without any partition, Eunice couldn''t help but


    frown a bit.


    "Basil, I''ll go out for a while." Eunice suddenly thought of something and went out right away.


    However, when she came back, Rocky was the one who had disappeared.


    "Tch. Where did that guy run?" She had actually looked around and brought back a rope and an old


    curtain to make a simple screen between the two beds. After all, they were still a man and a woman


    that were about to share a single room.


    As for Rocky, when he left the house, he went out of the Tiger Whisker Pass to find a ce where he


    could release Glutton.


    "I finally got out! I''ve been so bored in your Magic Spiritual Space!" As soon as Glutton came out, it


    comined while stretching. When Rocky was still in the Sky-suppressing School, it had always been


    in the Magic Spiritual Space since Rocky was afraid of causing any disturbance if he released it. After


    all, Glutton was a legendary beast, and there was a huge possibility that it could cause an unnecessary


    disorder.


    "Can you still remember the auras of Marcia and the others?" Rocky asked Glutton immediately.


    "You want me to find them?" Glutton instantly understood what Rocky meant. "That''s right. I don''t want


    to waste any time but I can''t act on my own right now.


    I would need to ask you to go to the frontline and see if you can find the whereabouts of them..." Rocky


    said with a serious expression.


    "All right. At least I''ve got to wander around after a long time." Glutton didn''t have any objection


    because it was also better for it to act alone.


    "Remember, don''t expose your identity..." Rocky warned.


    "I know. You''re such a worrywart." Glutton pursed its lips and disappeared shortly after.

 Chapter 1549 The Rescue

    Chapter 1549 The Rescue


    After he saw Glutton leave, Rocky returned to the Tiger Whisker Pass.


    Once he entered the pass, he suddenly witnessed some older soldiers surrounding a young, strong


    and tanned man who appeared to be a new recruit. They looked like they were about to teach him a


    lesson. A well-dressed man at the sixth grade of the Spirit Realm stood at the forefront of the squad.


    That suggested he was their leader.


    However, the young man showed no sign of weakness.


    Soon, the soldiers punched and kicked him mercilessly. Those who came to the border battlefield to


    join the army were mostly ordinary people who had nowhere to go and couldn''t be spirit warriors.


    Theirst resort was to join the army for survival. Thus, both the oppressors and the oppressed were


    present.


    "Teach him a good lesson. How dare he use me? He''ll regret having sealed himself to his demise


    after offending me like that!" the obviously arrogant leader, Elliot Wang, eximed.


    Although he wasn''t a spirit warrior, the young man remained motionless as the soldiers continued to


    punch him. His face was devoid of emotion.


    "He has great potential!" The corner of Rocky''s lips curled up as he vanished in the blink of an eye.


    Meanwhile, the soldiers who were enjoying beating the young man suddenly felt an invisible force


    thrust them a few meters away.


    Stunned, they had no idea what just happened. Just as they were about to move forward, they were


    met by a figure suddenly appearing from behind the young man they just battered.


    "Why are you beating him up?" Rocky asked kindly.


    "Who the hell are you? Mind your own business!" Elliot Wang shouted.


    "I''m Basil. The neer." Rocky announced his self-introduction.


    "You''re a new recruit as well. But you look like a spirit warrior," Elliot Wang replied hastily.


    "Exactly."


    "Which team are you from?" Elliot Wang narrowed his eyes at Rocky. The former was unable to detect


    thetter''s strength, yet the aura Rocky emitted was weak.


    "I haven''t been assigned to any team yet," Rocky replied.


    "Really? You don''t even have a backer, yet you dare to meddle in my affairs. A brat as daring as you


    ought to get out of here if you don''t want to get hurt," Elliot Wang threatened with rage.


    "I''m sorry. I''ve always been quite curious." Rocky smiled.


    "Do you have a death wish, brat? Don''t you know who he is? He''s Commander Wang''s nephew," one


    of the soldiers informed him.


    "Oh, so you''re a rtive of themander!" Rocky raised his eyebrows disapprovingly.


    "Get out of here! If you piss our leader off, you''ll be banned from the Tiger Whisker Pass."


    "Really?" A cold light suddenly shed in Rocky''s eyes.


    p! p! p!


    A series of ps as loud as firecrackers could be heard. The faces of the soldiers turned blood red. No


    one was able to clearly see how he attacked them.


    They stared at Rocky with pale faces as if they had just witnessed a ghost. Soon, one of them shouted


    to Elliot Wang, "He pped us. Please revenge us and teach him a lesson!"


    Once Elliot Wang realized Rocky''s true strength, he didn''t dare to make a single reckless move.


    However, he didn''t want to be looked down upon by all the soldiers present either. He then shouted and


    stomped heavily as he threw a great punch with enough momentum to rival that of a raging


    thunderbolt.


    "This is Master Elliot''s trump card¡ªthe Raging Thunder Punch! Anyone who gets hit would be left


    completely mangled." The soldiers were eagerly expecting Elliot Wang to get back at Rocky on their


    behalf.


    However, a deafening scream rang out a momentter. Elliot Wang''s fist was twisted as if it hit an iron


    te. Finally, he screamed in agony as he rolled on the ground.


    "Those who do wicked things are doomed to destruction. What I gave you today was simply a small


    punishment." Once Rocky finished speaking, he held up the young man and floated away in the blink of


    an eye.


    "Are you alright?" The remaining soldiers asked Elliot Wang as they began to surround him.


    "I won''t let him get away with this!" Elliot Wang eximed furiously in pain.


    After Rocky took the young man to rest under a locust tree, he checked on his injuries. He discovered


    the young man''s physique to be different from that of ordinary people. The muscles all over his body


    remained quite strong and didn''t sustain any injuries at all.


    "Sir, thank you so much for helping me back there," the young man said gratefully.


    "What''s your name?" Rocky asked.


    "Maxwell Zhao!" the young man replied.


    "Maxwell Zhao? A good name." Rocky couldn''t help butugh. The young man shared the same name


    as a famous general in hisst life.


    "What''s wrong?" Maxwell Zhao asked in confusion when he saw Rockyughing.


    "Nothing. When did you join the army?" Rocky didn''t bother to exin his suddenugh and changed


    the topic at once.


    "I''ve been here for three months!" Maxwell Zhao replied.


    "Are you bullied often?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Sometimes..." the injured man faltered.


    "Would you want the bullying to stop?" Rocky continued to pry.


    "Of course I want it to stop, but there''s no way I can defeat them," Maxwell Zhao responded


    unconfidently.


    "Those soldiers are nothing. If you want, I''ll help turn you into a spirit warrior," Rocky offered.


    "Really? I tried cultivating before, but I realized I didn''t have the talent. Thus, I gave up."


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t possess a talent. I''ve got a n to help you cultivate it, but the catch is


    that you''ll serve as my test subject." In fact, upon firstying eyes on Maxwell Zhao, Rocky thought that


    he would be a suitable test subject for his gic modification.


    Rocky had even tried to modify his genes to restore his divine power. Just as he was about to do so,


    his divine power was reactivated. However, he had no intention of giving up on the experiment


    because, in his opinion, it wasn''t enough to be stronger through cultivation alone. He might have


    to use the gene modification as well. Hence, he needed to be prepared.


    "What?" Maxwell Zhao obviously didn''t understand what Rocky was talking about.


    "But don''t worry. My experiments are very safe and I''ll only modify your genes slightly."


    "What is a gene?" The more Maxwell Zhao listened, the more confused he became.


    "You don''t need to know anything more. Meet and wait for me here tonight at midnight," Rocky


    instructed.


    "Alright. By the way, can I have your name please?" Maxwell Zhao began to trust Rocky more and


    nodded in approval without thinking too much.


    "Just call me Basil."


    "Basil!"


    "Remember, don''t bete." Rocky turned around and left.


    Upon his return to the residence, he noticed Eunice waiting for him with a troubled look on her face.


    "You just arrived. How could you roam around alone?!" Eunice scolded with her arms crossed over her


    chest.


    "Am I not allowed to wander and get acquainted with my surroundings?" Rocky inquired with a shrug.

 Chapter 1550 News of Alyssa

    Chapter 1550 News of Alyssa


    ¡°It¡¯s your first time here, so don¡¯t cause a scene. Also, I just received news from the Di n. They


    mentioned someone I think you might be interested in,¡± Eunice quicklymented.


    ¡°Who?¡± Rocky asked with a frown.


    "Alyssa Mu!" Eunice eximed as she locked her gaze on Rocky without batting her eyshes.


    ¡°Alyssa? Where is she now?¡± Rocky asked as his expression turned serious.


    ¡°You do know her? What¡¯s the rtionship between you two?¡± Eunice asked with great interest.


    ¡°How did youe across this name?¡± he asked in haste, ignoring her seething tone.


    ¡°Because this name is known across the entire Supreme Ether Land,¡± she replied with a sneer.


    ¡°Why? What has she done?¡± Rocky asked, utterly confused.


    ¡°Three months ago, the spiritual race suddenly changed their battle strategy once the war between


    them and the human race reached an impasse. We¡¯d never seen it before. We lost five regions


    consecutively within three months, and we¡¯re now on the verge of losing the sixth one. After that, we


    humans did our best to know more about the spiritual race¡¯s army. How did they suddenly be so


    powerful? Later, we finally got the news from our secret spies that the spiritual race suddenly won in


    session due to a newmander¡ªa woman named Alyssa Mu. It was said that she suddenly


    appeared in the spiritual race three months ago. We¡¯re still clueless as to how she was suddenly


    appointedmander in chief of the spiritual race,¡± Eunice quickly exined.


    ¡°Oh, I see. I didn¡¯t expect Alyssa to be selected as the newmander in chief of the spiritual race!


    Did she escape from the Shura Race? I can only imagine that; with her strength, nothing is impossible


    for her!¡± Rocky shook his head and smiled.


    ¡°Who the hell is she?¡± Eunice inquired once more, her curiosity further piqued by Rocky¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°She¡¯s one of the people I¡¯m trying to find. She was once the queen of a country!¡± Rocky exined with


    a grin.


    ¡°The queen of a country? Are you sure?¡± Eunice asked once more, looking very skeptical.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. But she truly is a genius, especially on the


    battlefield when she leads armies to war. If she truly is the spiritual race¡¯s newmander in chief, the


    human race will be in grave danger,¡± Rocky remarked firmly. He knew Alyssa¡¯s strength best. Back


    then, she fought against him despite all the suffering she had endured, which disyed her wisdom


    and courage. Although he defeated her in the end, Alyssa was still the strongest opponent he had ever


    faced throughout his career as amander in chief.


    ¡°Really?¡± Seeing how serious Rocky was, Eunice decided then and there to believe him.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Rocky nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard she¡¯s caused the human army tons of trouble. Colton, who¡¯s in charge of the front line, is


    the fifth strongestmander in chief in the entire Di n history. However, he is no match for her,¡±


    Eunicemented.


    ¡°Certainly. She¡¯s an exceptionally talented general who¡¯s proficient in military tactics!¡± Rocky eximed


    proudly. ¡°Do you know how to get in touch with her?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. She sticks closely to the spiritual race as their newmander in chief. Unless you meet


    her on the battlefield, you won¡¯t be able tomunicate with her elsewhere. So far, we¡¯ve only heard


    her name but have never met her in person!¡± Eunice shook her head and shrugged.


    ¡°Really? But now that I know she isn¡¯t in danger and she¡¯s the spiritual race¡¯s newmander in chief,


    I¡¯m relieved. I¡¯m going to find the others first.¡± Despite his relief, Rocky was still worried about Marcia


    and the others.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve held up my end of the bargain by being nice to you and apanying you to the


    battlefield¡¯s border. I hope you can keep your promise!¡± Erica reminded Rocky with concern.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep my promise!¡± Rocky pledged solemnly.


    ¡°Good. By the way, we may share the same room but you¡¯re not allowed to enter it before midnight,¡±


    Eunice warned again.


    ¡°Alright.¡± But Rocky didn¡¯t pay much attention to her request. He spent the entire night in his Magic


    Spiritual Space.


    At midnight, Rocky morphed into a sh and soon arrived at the old locust tree where he instructed


    Maxwell to meet him.


    Soon, another ck figure came over carefully.


    ¡°There you are!¡± Rocky eximed as he swiftly appeared in front of the ck figure who was caught off


    guard and was about to make a sound. But Rocky immediately ced his hand over the figure¡¯s


    mouth.


    ¡°Shh, be quiet! I¡¯m taking you somewhere else. Close your eyes first!¡± Rocky said to Maxwell.


    Thetter nodded before he closed his eyes obediently.


    Rocky quickly activated his Magic Spiritual Space. He entered it together with Maxwell and then


    proceeded to theb.


    ¡°Open your eyes!¡± Once they arrived at theb, Rocky withdrew his hands from Maxwell.


    Thetter was shocked by everything in front of him once he opened his eyes. He¡¯d never seen such a


    peculiar ce. The table, and the surrounding cabs, were filled with various intriguing artifacts he


    couldn¡¯t identify.


    ¡°Where are we now?¡± Maxwell asked.


    ¡°No questions. Just do as I say.¡± By then, Rocky had already donned his white coat.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Maxwell replied dutifully.


    ¡°I¡¯m now going to draw your blood for some basic tests.¡± As he spoke, Rocky began to extract blood


    from Maxwell¡¯s arm with a syringe.


    Maxwell¡¯s eyes widened with bewilderment as he witnessed his blood flow quickly into the test tube in


    Rocky¡¯s hand.


    Once he drew three tubes worth of blood, Rocky disinfected and stopped the bleeding with a cotton


    swab dipped in alcohol. After, he performed aprehensive and systematic physical examination to


    determine Maxwell¡¯s health.


    Two hours passed after the examination.


    ¡°Almost done. That¡¯s all for today. I¡¯ll send you back now,¡± Rocky informed Maxwell.


    Maxwell didn¡¯t fully understand yet what Rocky would do to him, but he trusted him because he saved


    him. Even if he was to be sold, he would help Rocky count the coins.


    ¡°There are several bottles filled with pills here. They can replenish and strengthen your spiritual power


    and body. You can take some like candies if you¡¯ve got the time.¡± Rocky took multiple bottles of the


    mostmon low-grade pills off the shelf for Maxwell to take. This would help him adapt to the impact


    the spiritual power would have on his body.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Once Maxwell was informed of this, he quickly ingested it as if it was a highly-prized treasure. He knew


    that this kind of pill was rare. Any spirit warrior that took it would possess enhanced strength, whereas


    a human who took it could extend his lifespan.


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Basil!¡± Maxwell eximed in gratitude.


    ¡°Since you addressed me as a brother, you¡¯re my brother now too. There¡¯s no need to be cordial with


    me. Besides, your willingness to be my test subject has helped me immensely. I should thank you in


    return.¡± Rocky patted Maxwell on the shoulder.

 Chapter 1551 Met The Commander

    Chapter 1551 Met The Commander


    Maxwell was touched by Rocky''s words. He had never met anyone as kind as Rocky, especially after


    entering the army and being constantly bullied. He swore to himself that he would follow Rocky''s lead


    in the future.


    Then, Rocky took Maxwell out of the Magic Spiritual Space and returned to the locust tree.


    "Remember, this secret stays between the two of us. Don''t tell anyone, even those closest to you,"


    Rocky reminded.


    "Got it. I''ll keep it a secret." Maxwell nodded.


    Once Maxwell left, Rocky went back to his Magic Spiritual Space where he continued his experiments.


    He didn''t return to his residence until the next morning.


    When he arrived at his residence and was about to push the door open, Eunice opened it from the


    other side and came out.


    "Where did you gost night? Why didn''t youe back?" Eunice asked as she squinted.


    "Didn''t you say that I wasn''t allowed toe back?" Rocky reminded her.


    "I asked you not to return before midnight. I didn''t ask you to stay out all night," Eunice corrected,


    ring at him.


    "Forget it. A man and a woman staying in a room alone would easily attract gossip anyway. Although


    there''s no difference between men and women in the army, I should still be careful. I can rest in my


    Magic Spiritual Space from now on," Rocky suggested.


    "If that''s what you prefer." Eunice said nothing more.


    At that moment, Bertram walked towards them.


    "You two are up early!"


    "Deputy Commander Fei." Rocky nodded.


    "Ourmander returnedst night. He asked me to apany you to meet him this morning. If you


    both are free now, please follow me," Bertram instructed them politely.


    "Alright. Thank you."


    Then, the two of them left with Bertram.


    They soon arrived at a tent within the center of the Tiger Whisker Pass. When they were about to enter


    it, they heard a voice cry out. "Uncle, help me! That neer Basil broke my hand. The arrogant brat


    even went so far as to insult you."


    Rocky sneered upon hearing the voice.


    Eunice couldn''t help but look at him. She immediately understood that he must''ve caused trouble


    again.


    Rocky remained calm. He appeared to not be surprised at all.


    "You two wait for me here. I''ll go and inform ourmander!" Bertram then went straight into the tent.


    Apart from Tucker Wang who was themander of the Tiger Whisker Pass and two other deputy


    commanders, Elliot, who Rocky taught a lesson yesterday, was also in the tent.


    With a runny nose and tearful eyes, Elliot exined to themander his "tragic" experience.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Why haven''t I heard of this Basil you''ve mentioned? Do we have a recruit who goes by that name?"


    Tucker Wang immediately inquired the two deputymanders at his side.


    Both of them merely looked at each other and shook their heads.


    Bertram overheard what Elliot said too, but he remained stoic. He cupped his hand together and


    informed Tucker Wang, "Commander Wang, the two spirit warriors of the Sky-suppressing School are


    waiting outside."


    "Oh! Let them in," Tucker Wang immediately hinted. He heard that the Sky-suppressing School


    intended to send their representatives topete in the Spiritual Infant Contest after six months. The


    representatives were powerful and talented, which encouraged him to treat them well. There were only


    a few powerful spirit warriors who remained in the army''s main force. And there were even fewer of


    them at the King Realm.


    "Commander, but your current business is not finished yet..." Bertram asked as he nced at Elliot.


    "Elliot, stand aside first," Tucker Wangmanded with an impatient wave of his hand.


    Elliot stood to the side despite his reluctance.


    Bertram immediately turned around and walked out of the tent. He then told Rocky and Eunice, "You


    both may enter now."


    Rocky nodded and walked into the tent along with Eunice.


    Eunice was the first to enter. As soon as she did, she immediately caught Tucker Wang, the two deputy


    commanders, and Elliot off guard with her beauty. They never expected that a woman as gorgeous as


    her would be one of the two spirit warriors representing the Sky-suppressing School.


    ''What a beauty! If I could get her tomit to me, I''ll be quite pleased! I must have her...'' Elliot thought


    to himself as he stared lustfully at Eunice.


    As he continued to gawk at her, Elliot trembled as soon as Rocky entered the tent. He pointed at him


    and eximed angrily, "It''s him! He broke my hand."


    Hearing that, Tucker Wang and the two deputymanders looked at Rocky in surprise. They never


    expected that the person responsible for hurting Elliot would be a spirit warrior of the Sky-suppressing


    School.


    However, Rocky ignored Elliot as if he was invisible. He cupped his hands in front of Tucker Wang and


    said, "I''m Basil. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Commander Wang."


    "I''m Eunice. Greetings, Commander Wang."


    "You came all this way, yet I couldn''t wee you both in person. My sincerest apologies!" Tucker


    Wang stood up to greet Rocky and Eunice politely.


    "We understand that you''re quite busy with your military affairs. You didn''t need to receive us


    personally," Rocky assured him with a calm smile.


    "You''re too kind. It''s an absolute honor to have you here!" Tucker Wang said politely.


    "Commander Wang, what positions do you intend to appoint us in the army?" Eunice asked directly as


    she was very straightforward.


    "Well..." Tucker Wang hesitated. He had yet to decide on what Rocky''s and Eunice''s positions in the


    army would be.


    Although there was a distinction between ordinary soldiers and spirit warriors in the army, the strongest


    spirit warriors were generally at the sixth or seventh grade of the Spirit Realm. And those who reached


    the King Realm were often appointed as deputymanders. Rocky and Eunice were at least at the


    medium stage of the Spiritual Infant, so their strengths would be as powerful as amander''s.


    Therefore, it wouldn''t be easy to assign them with suitable jobs. If he arranged for them to do simple


    jobs, then their talent and potential would be wasted doing petty tasks. On the other hand, assigning


    them high-ranking positions would most likely be looked down upon and rejected by the other leaders


    in the army.


    "Commander Wang, you haven''t made up your mind yet, have you?" Eunice asked.


    "Because of the power you both possess, it''s difficult for me to arrange suitable positions for you."


    Tucker Wang was slightly embarrassed. He didn''t expect the Sky-suppressing School to send such


    powerful spirit warriors. Thus, he was unprepared.


    "I wouldn''t mind if you appointed me as a deputymander. It may be somewhat of a "downgrade",


    but I''ll take it," Eunice suggested directly. In fact, she wanted to lead the army to battle for so long. That


    was a rare opportunity that she wanted to seize and enjoy experiencing.

 Chapter 1552 Being Assigned To Different Team

    Chapter 1552 Being Assigned To Different Team


    Upon hearing Eunice''s bold request, Tucker did not know whether to cry or tough. The war was not a


    game meant for children. The deputymander was assigned to lead an army of three thousand


    soldiers, which meant whoever was appointed would be responsible for three thousand lives, which


    was a serious matter. Now that Eunice was demanding to be the deputymander, it would be out of


    his control.


    Besides, ording to the rules, onemander could have only three deputymanders under his


    command. All three of the positions were currently filled. If Eunice wanted to be one, then one of the


    three existing deputymanders would have to be dismissed.


    Except for Bertram, the other two deputymanders wore a gloomy face. They looked at Tucker,


    hoping that themander wouldn''t agree to Eunice''s rude request. Even though she was a powerful


    spirit warrior at the King Realm from the Sky-suppressing School, that wouldn¡¯t secure her sess in


    war. Being talented and leading an army weren''t rted. On the contrary, the two deputymanders


    had endured through several hundreds of cruel battles and wars for over a decade. Both of them


    possessed richer experience in terms of leading an army towards battle than a young woman.


    "Eunice, stop fooling around. You don¡¯t have any experience leading troops to battle. Being a deputy


    commander means shouldering heavy responsibilities..." Rocky immediately intervened


    "Haha! Eunice, you''re quite straightforward. It¡¯s not impossible for you to be a deputymander. But


    ording to military regtions, if one wants to be a deputymander, he or she must earn at least


    three third-ss merits and two second-ss merits. As long as you aplish that, I will immediately


    promote you to the position," said Tucker. He was a sly fox that knew how to deal with tricky situations.


    "It''s a deal then, Commander Wang. You promised me this so don¡¯t go back on your wordter!" Eunice


    said confidently with a naughty blink.


    "Of course I''ll keep my word," Tucker replied with a nod. Then he continued, "How about this? You two


    can lead the spirit warriors under Deputy Commander Ma and Deputy Commander Lin." Then he


    turned to the two deputymanders beside him.


    "Eunice, you can join my army," Deputy Commander Lin said. He knew that if a beautiful warrior like


    Eunice joined his army, it would greatly boost the morale of his troops.


    "Why should you join his army? Eunice, I think you would be more suited to join my ranks. After all, I


    am leading the spearhead. I¡¯m sure that you''re eager to charge towards the enemy, seeing as to how


    you''re the heroine and all," Deputy Commander Ma said firmly. He would never allow Deputy


    Commander Lin to take this opportunity from him.


    "Is your army the spearhead? If so, then I think it does suit me better. I''ll join you and your troops,"


    Eunice said. She liked what Deputy Commander Ma told her and made her choice immediately.


    Deputy Commander Lin''s expression darkened, but he knew there was nothing he could do to change


    her mind.


    "Then I''ll head over to your army, Deputy Commander Lin. I¡¯m looking forward to it!" Rocky eximed


    as he sped his hands in front of him out of respect.


    Deputy Commander Lin merely replied with a wry smile.


    Elliot didn''t want to suffer for nothing so he quickly stood up and asked aloud, "Uncle, you must punish


    him for what he did to me! He beat me up!" He shot Rocky a venomous re.


    "Basil, is what he said true? Or is there a misunderstanding?" Tucker frowned and asked Rocky after a


    moment¡¯s hesitation.


    "Yes, I did hurt him," Rocky answered immediately.


    "Is there any reason for you doing this?" Tucker probed further. In fact, he didn''t expect Rocky to


    answer the question so directly as if he wasn''t afraid that themander would avenge his nephew on


    the pretext of public interests. He was quite surprised.


    "He''s your nephew so I¡¯m sure you''re aware of what kind of person he is. All I can say is that if it


    happens again, I''d do the same thing all over again," Rocky replied arrogantly.


    Tucker was momentarily stunned by Rocky¡¯s words. He immediately realized that Elliot must''ve


    offended Rocky tremendously, otherwise thetter wouldn''t have made his statement. He gave Elliot a


    stern re before hemanded, "Elliot, what are you waiting for? Apologize to him!"


    "He hurt me. Why should I apologize? This is unfair!" Elliotined, shocked and exasperated.


    "Apologize to him now or I will punish you in ordance with militaryw," Tucker ordered. He was


    more worried about Elliot offending Rocky even further if he wouldn''t apologize now. If Rocky was a


    narrow-minded man, he feared that Elliot would suffer serious consequences in the future.


    "Fine... It''s all my fault! I''m sorry," Elliot said through gritted teeth. He wasn''t afraid of anything or


    anyone, but the one exception to that was his uncle. Realizing he was left with no other options, he had


    to apologize, though reluctantly.


    Rocky nodded slightly and said nothing more.


    Once he confirmed that Rocky wouldn''t stir up any more trouble, Tucker immediately ordered, "Then


    please follow the two deputymanders and get to know each other!"


    "Eunice, let''s go," Deputy Commander Ma said as he walked in front of Eunice with a huge smile. He


    stretched out his hand and gestured her to leave with him, a look of pride stered on his face.


    Eunice cast a nce at Rocky before she left with Deputy Commander Ma.


    "We''re leaving, too," Deputy Commander Lin informed Rocky coldly as he left the tent without even


    waiting for thetter to respond.


    Rocky followed suit and left immediately as well.


    "You may leave now, Elliot. Don''t start any trouble again. You''re lucky this time since Basil chose not to


    make things difficult for you. If he had chosen not to show you any mercy, you would''ve lost more than


    one hand!" Tucker shouted at Elliot in anger once they left.


    "Yes, I understand." Although he agreed, Elliot thought to himself, ''I''ll show Basil how powerful I truly


    am. What''s so great about being a King Realm spirit warrior? I don''t believe that I can''t defeat him.''


    Then he left the camp, leaving Tucker and Bertram alone.


    "Bertram, what do you think of the two King Realm warriors?¡± Tucker asked. Among the three deputy


    commanders, Bertram was his confidante. In private, they behaved casually with each other and


    shared various ideas and opinions freely.


    "Do you want me to tell you how I really feel?" Bertram asked.


    "Of course. Go ahead, please," Tucker said with a serious look.


    "From my point of view, both have their distinctions and they seem easy enough to deal with. But if we


    provoke them, then we''ll most likely pay a terrible price. Elliot is an example of that." Bertram


    expressed his opinion.


    "Yes, I feel the same way too. I felt it even more strongly when I faced Basil. Once he mentioned Elliot,


    his eyes appeared to turn cold and, for a moment, he looked more like a monster than human," Tucker


    said. He seemed to have noticed something different about Rocky.


    "Anyway, we''d better not offend them. We''ll do our best to meet all their requirements. We need as


    many people on our side as possible for the battle. With their help, I''m sure it''ll be to our advantage!


    The most important piece of information we currently have is that Grand Commander Raiden Chen just


    died during the war. That means his position is vacant and all themanders are now fighting for it


    with all their might. We¡¯ve been informed that within the next month, themander who would


    contribute the most will be qualified for the position. This is an opportunity I don¡¯t want to miss!" Tucker


    revealed his intention.


    The human army''smanders were ranked, from top to bottom, into army-leadingmander, grand


    commander,mander, and deputymander. Onemander could lead three deputy


    commanders and ten thousand soldiers. Next, one grandmander could lead threemanders


    and thirty thousand soldiers. Lastly, one army-leadingmander could lead three grandmanders


    and one hundred thousand soldiers.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Generally speaking, amander in chief would have at least two or more army-leadingmanders


    and six grandmanders.

 Chapter 1553 The New Team Leader

    Chapter 1553 The New Team Leader


    The human race army currently had a total of three army-leadingmanders. Each of them was


    leading one hundred thousand troops to guard the left, middle, and right of the border battlefield area of


    the Ethereal Region to fend off the spiritual race''s invasion. Under the three army-leadingmanders


    were a total of eight grandmanders. One of them was the newly-ughtered Raiden Chen, who


    was under the army-leadingmander responsible for guarding the northwest battlefield. A grand


    commanders was only inferior to amander in chief and the three army-leadingmanders in the


    human army.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    So thosemanders who were qualified for the new position of grandmander were itching to


    have a shot.


    "Then thispetition will be a fierce one. A total of eight representatives from the Sky-suppressing


    School have been sent to the border battlefield this time. Two of them were assigned to us, and the


    remaining six have been assigned to the other three pass-guardingmanders. With their help, this


    contest will be relentless," Bertrammented.


    "There should be ninemanders in the left army, but only four of them are guarding the pass. The


    other five are guarding different regions of the front line on the left side. Apart from me, there are only


    three other pass-guardingmanders who pose as strong threats. We have a great shot at this,"


    Tucker said confidently.


    "Then we must seize every opportunity to contribute," Bertram said. "But the battlefield we are


    assigned to protect is rtively peaceful. Our contributions may be not so impressive."


    "It¡¯s better to contribute something than nothing at all. How about this? Starting tomorrow, arrange for


    Deputy Commander Ma and Deputy Commander Lin to lead their troops to patrol the battlefield in


    shifts. They will each have a turn every three days. They might just encounter the enemy who ns to


    seize the Tiger Whisker Pass during a surprise attack," Tucker suggested.


    "Yes, sir." Bertram bowed and left.


    Meanwhile, Rocky followed a grouchy-looking Deputy Commander Lin to where the supporting troop


    was. As the name suggested, Deputy Commander Lin¡¯s troop was responsible for providing assistance


    in times of crisis. Therefore, unlike the vanguard which often had the opportunity to strike, the


    supporting troop seldom had the same opportunity to fight. Thus, it would be difficult for them to


    contribute anything. On the bright side, they were the army with the least number of casualties. Many


    soldiers did their best to enter this troop. Thus, being itsmander was deemed a well-paid and easy


    job.


    Although they merely provided assistance, they were nearly as strong as the vanguard, and they


    almost had the same number of spirit warriors. After all, they were assigned the important task of


    ensuring the safety of their army provisions. If the provisions were not protected well, the entire army


    would be in great danger.


    Normally, the supporting troop would not join the battle. But if they were to, that would mean their army


    had fallen into a huge crisis.


    The supporting troop led by Deputy Commander Lin was stationed in an open area on the northeast


    side of the Tiger Whisker Pass. There were multiple military camps where many soldiers and spirit


    warriors came and went.


    As soon as Deputy Commander Lin entered his military camp with Rocky, he called in a middle-aged


    man who looked like amissioner. "Gage, this is Basil. He¡¯s one of the two King Realm warriors


    sent by the Sky-suppressing School to aid the Tiger Whisker Pass. Commander Wang has appointed


    him to join our troop and lead our team of spirit warriors. Please apany him to meet them."


    "Yes, sir." Once Gage Xue heard that Rocky''s identity, he straightened up and bowed respectfully


    towards Rocky. ¡°My name is Gage Xue. I¡¯m in charge of the daily affairs of the back-up force. If you


    need anything, just tell me!¡±


    "Thank you, Mr. Xue," Rocky replied graciously.


    "But what about the current team leader Kye? What happens to him now that Basil is the new team


    leader? Kye has a bad temper, after all," Gage Xue said worriedly.


    "This is Commander Wang''s order. If Kye has any objections, let him talk to Commander Wang.


    Besides, I¡¯ve been unsatisfied with him for a long time. If it wasn¡¯t for him being the strongest spirit


    warrior, I wouldn''t have appointed him as their team leader. Now that Basil is here, he''s a naturally


    more suitable leader. Just give Kye the order," Deputy Commander Lin instructed with disdain.


    "But¡­" Gage Xue seemed to want to further add something.


    "Don¡¯t waste time. Take Basil there now. I have other things to deal with," Deputy Commander Lin


    ordered impatiently and left immediately.


    "Basil, this way please!" After the deputymander left, Gage Xue sighed and shook his head.


    Rocky nodded and left with him.


    "Mr. Xue, the Kye you mentioned should be the team leader of the spirit warriors, right?" Rocky


    inquired amiably.


    "Yes. His name is Kye Lin. He''s a rtive of Deputy Commander Lin. However, Kye is too impulsive


    and constantly disobeys orders which has left Deputy Commander Lin very dissatisfied. But his spiritual


    power is the strongest in all of the Tiger Whisker Pass. It is even on par with that of a deputy


    commander''s level. If it weren¡¯t for his nasty temper and his several offenses against numerous


    commanders, then he would¡¯ve been promoted to a deputymander a long time ago." Gage Xue


    noticed Rocky''s kindness. He wasn''t as arrogant as the other King Realm spirit warriors he


    encountered, so he trusted him enough to tell him everything.


    "Is that so? He seems like a very special person." The information piqued Rocky¡¯s interest.


    "I¡¯m afraid you''ll think quite the opposite once you meet him." Gage Xue was in a cold sweat. He knew


    that once Kye Lin was informed of his demotion, he''d definitely be enraged and cause a ruckus.


    As they were talking, Rocky and Gage Xue soon arrived at a tent that was slightly bigger than a normal


    tent. Once they entered, they saw some rising in the tent. Several Spirit Realm spirit warriors were


    smoking, looking disheveled and dispirited. They looked less like spirit warriors and more like


    hooligans.


    Rocky took a closer look and found a man lying on the innermost bed of the military tent. He was


    around thirty years old with thick eyebrows, thin eyes, and a mustache. Two new soldiers stood beside


    him. One massaged his feet while the other fanned him.


    The man lying on the bed was none other than Kye Lin, the team leader of the spirit warriors.


    ¡°Deputy Commander Lin¡­¡± Gage Xue called him cautiously.


    His voice might¡¯ve been too low because Kye Lin didn¡¯t respond at all.


    Just as Gage Xue was about to call him again, Rocky stretched out his hand and gave him a hint to


    stop. He then made his way towards Kye, as he released a little bit of his strong spiritual power.

 Chapter 1554 Welcome The New Captain

    Chapter 1554 Wee The New Captain


    Kye, whose eyes were closed as he reveled in the service of his two new soldiers, felt a wave of


    unusually strong spiritual power approaching. He immediately opened his eyes and saw Rocky walking


    towards him. He sat straight up and swiftly summoned a stream of intense spiritual power which he


    directed towards Rocky.


    The other spirit warriors jeered on. They presumed that Rocky was looking for trouble and that he


    would suffer greatly soon.


    But just as Kye let go of his attack, he suddenly felt something wrong. Once his attack reached Rocky,


    it just disappeared like a handful of sand thrown into the depths of the ocean. Kye was taken aback. He


    was a warrior at the middle stage of the Spiritual Infant, which made him a standout in the army.


    However, Rocky managed to thwart his power. This confirmed that he was probably stronger than him.


    ¡°Who are you? What are you up to? Why did you break into the camp of the spirit warriors?¡± Kye didn¡¯t


    dare to underestimate Rocky. Instead, he feigned his uncertainty by acting like a deer in the headlights.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rude to him, Captain Kye. He¡¯s¡­¡± Gage feared that Kye would offend Rocky and tried to cut


    in at once.


    But Rocky cut him off first. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What matters is that you and yourzy team


    members fail daily to make any form of progress. You have failed as a captain and even used your


    power to abuse the recruits. This is against thew. Do you honestly think you¡¯re still qualified to be the


    captain?¡±


    Kye¡¯s face fell as Rocky listed all his crimes. No one had ever dared to challenge his authority like that


    in the Tiger Whisker Pass before.


    Meanwhile, the other spirit warriors were also insulted by Rocky¡¯sments and immediately


    surrounded him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your ce to tell me whether I¡¯m qualified to be the captain or not. Who gave you the right to


    question my authority? Do you have a death wish?¡± Kye shouted, his face twisted in fury.


    Gage broke into a cold sweat once he realized that the situation had gotten out of control. But it wasn¡¯t


    Rocky that he was worried about, but Kye and his subordinates. He knew Rocky was much stronger.


    He worried that he would take it too far and the entire spirit warrior team would suffer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have an announcement to make, Gage?¡± Rocky asked as he looked back.


    Gage was still in shock but immediately began to understand why Rocky intentionally provoked Kye.


    Anyone appointed to a new position would initiate many changes, and Rocky made sure that he would


    establish credibility through this.


    Gage swallowed and then announced cautiously, ¡°Well, Captain Kye, themander just issued an


    order. Starting immediately, Basil will take up the post of captain. All the spirit warriors of the supporting


    troop will be under his lead.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Blue veins popped out of Kye¡¯s temples. It all happened so fast as if he was struck by a


    lightning bolt out of the blue.


    Upon hearing this, the other team members looked just as dumbfounded. Kye¡¯s demotion came as a


    huge surprise to everyone.


    ¡°Well, are you going to hold a wee ceremony for your new captain?¡± Rocky directly gazed at the


    spirit warriors surrounding him.


    The warriors nced at each other. Although Kye was still their leader in their eyes, they couldn¡¯t


    disobey any order from themander nor could they attack their new leader. So they nodded and


    then retreated.


    ¡°Kye, you may bring up any objections orints you have to themander. Otherwise, all the


    members of this team including you will obey my every order and do whatever I ask of you. Anyone


    who opposes this will be immediately punished ording to thew!¡± Rocky announced quickly,


    leaving Kye with no chance to oppose or show off.


    Kye shot Rocky a venomous re, but he knew that he needed to obey all military orders. Since the


    commander gave the order, there was no chance of him holding on to his position of captain. On the


    other hand, the man standing in front of him was anything but weak. Setting his ego aside, he wouldn¡¯t


    challenge Rocky as it might spell the end of his military career.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why are you all just standing there? Get over here and wee our new captain!¡± Kye shouted at his


    other team members.


    ¡°Wee, captain!¡± the spirit warriors saluted with slight hesitation.


    ¡°Gather all the members of the spirit warrior team. I want to get to know them,¡± Rocky ordered.


    ¡°Yes, captain.¡± Kye nced at Rocky and then left with his team members.


    ¡°Basil, you¡¯re amazing! You¡¯ve managed to put Kye in his ce in the blink of an eye!¡± Gage praised


    from the side. He couldn¡¯t help but admire him because, despite his youthful looks, he was quite an


    experienced general judging from the behaviors he just exemplified. His dominance pushed the others


    into submission.


    ¡°What are you talking about? He¡¯s just putting on an act. It¡¯s impossible for him to ept such a


    change on such short notice. He¡¯ll definitely be a stick-in-the-mud in secret. When the priest climbs a


    foot, the devil climbs ten feet. I¡¯d like to see what tricks he has up his sleeves.¡± Rocky smiled as if he


    had seen a glimpse of the future.


    When he heard this, Gage¡¯s admiration for Rocky soared from the bottom of his heart. He knew that


    Rocky would be no ordinary leader.


    Meanwhile, Kye began to go berserk as he rushed out of the camp with a few of the spirit warriors. He


    kicked the furnace beside him furiously.


    ¡°Captain, don¡¯t be so vexed. I don¡¯t believe that guy is as cunning and powerful as you. Don¡¯t lower


    yourself to his level. Let¡¯s go to themanderter and beg for another chance. Besides, you¡¯ve


    made tons of contributions as the leader of our team,¡± one of the team members said in an effort to


    tter and, hopefully, calm him down.


    The other members agreed.


    ¡°You know nothing! He must have quite a background if themander appointed him as the new


    leader. Go and find out where hees from at once.¡± Kye had served in the army for numerous


    years. He knew themander wouldn¡¯t appoint some young, toy boy to rece him with no valid


    reason.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get to it immediately,¡± the team member who had tried to tter him earlier said, then turned around


    and left at once.


    ¡°Go and gather the others. Since the new captain has arrived, let¡¯s make his wee a truly special


    one.¡± After he spoke, Kye whispered a few words to one of his team members who smiled in collusion


    before he left immediately as well.


    Not long after, the team member who set out to learn more about Rocky returned. He quickly informed


    Kye with information regarding Rocky¡¯s history.


    ¡°From the Sky-suppressing School? No wonder he¡¯s so arrogant and condescending!¡± Kye¡¯s face


    twitched slightly. When it came to the Sky-suppressing School, he would immediately feel resentment.


    He used to be a disciple there but waster expelled due to breaking a rule. After that, he had no other


    choice but to join the army at the battlefield¡¯s border.

 Chapter 1555 Still The Same

    Chapter 1555 Still The Same


    Not long after, the spirit warriors of the supporting troop gathered in front of the camp where Rocky had


    just entered.


    At this time, Rocky and Gage came out and met Kye''s fierce stares.


    However, Rocky was used to people with this kind of attitude so he just ignored it. Then, he went


    directly in front of the spirit warriors. There were more than fifty of them in the team, and most of them


    were at or below the fifth grade of the Spirit Realm and only very few of them were above the fifth


    grade. As for the ones who had reached the King Realm, only Kye was present at that time. No wonder


    he seemed arrogant. Of all the spirit warriors there, he was the most powerful one and no one dared to


    compete with him. They were all afraid of his strength that all they could do was obey his orders.


    "Hello everyone. From here on, I will be your new team leader. My name is Basil Long, and I am from


    the Sky-suppressing School. Your former team leader, Kye Lin, will also be a regr member of


    the spirit warriors. Thus, it means that he doesn''t have the authority tomand anyone of you from


    now on. Is that clear?" Rocky asked as he bluntly addressed the warriors in front of him.


    At the same time, the spirit warriors could not help but look at each other and whisper among


    themselves. Obviously, they had varying opinions on their new team leader, especially that the change


    was so sudden.


    "Well, of course, I know that you must be dissatisfied for having me as your team leader. I understand


    that for all of you, I am just a stranger who suddenly showed up. Hence, you must also be unwilling to


    ept or obey my orders. However, I will just remind you that this area is a battlefield, and the military


    rules apply in everything. So, I don''t really care whether you are willing or not, but all of you must follow


    my orders. Moreover, if you haveints about me, you can tell Commander Wang. I promise that I


    will act professionally and won''t hold it against you," Rocky said straightforwardly.


    Upon hearing this, the spirit warriors started discussing among themselves. They were actually taken


    aback by Rocky''s words, and they realized that he was indeed very different from their previous leader.


    "Of course, we won''t dare to do that, Captain Basil. How could we afford to offend an elite like you who


    came from the Sky-suppressing School? Furthermore, you have Commander Wang as your backer.


    We won''t ask for such kind of humiliation!" one of Kye''s henchmen remarked sarcastically. Obviously,


    he was just trying to rouse the other warriors'' wrath.


    "Well, although I do not want to admit it, what you said is true. So, I suggest that you''d better figure out


    who the team leader is from now on. That would save all of you from trouble," Rocky said in a


    domineering tone. He wasn''t pissed off at all, but he also didn''t let anyone get the better of him.


    Hearing Rocky''s response, the confidant instantly had a sour look on his face. He realized that Rocky


    was not someone whom they could easily push around.


    "By the way, Captain Basil, our team has a tradition whenever there is a new captain. Think of it as a


    wee ceremony before he formally takes the position. But I wonder if you have the guts to ept


    it." Kye let out a sinister smile as he tried to provoke Rocky.


    "Why not? Since you have gone out of your way to prepare this for me, I think it would be rude if I did


    not ept it," Rocky answered indifferently.


    "All right then. Please stand in the middle of us, Captain Basil," Kye quickly said as a faint sneer


    became visible on his face.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Without hesitation, Rocky walked in the middle of the group of the spirit warriors.


    "Now, no matter what happened, you shall not use your spiritual power. Otherwise, it will be as if you


    are looking down upon us," Kye warned as Rocky got into the position.


    "Okay, I promise," Rocky responded without any hints of wariness.


    At this moment, several team members suddenly appeared from behind Rocky. Apparently, they were


    carrying a few buckets of beast dung, and they were about to pour them unto him.


    The other team members held their breaths as they waited for Rocky''s distasteful rite to happen before


    their eyes. They believed that if he did not use his spiritual power, there was no way for him to avoid


    the beast dung.


    However, just before the beast dung sshed over Rocky, there was a sudden curl at the corner of his


    lips. Out of nowhere, a shadow of a Spiritual Infant emerged behind him. Then, the force of the Spiritual


    Infant burst out, resisting and throwing the approaching beast dung back to the spirit warriors.


    Naturally, they were caught off guard with the sudden emergence of a Spiritual Infant. Those who


    attempted to pour the beast dung were not fast enough, so they received the beast dung that was


    thrown back at them. In the end, they were the ones who werepletely covered in filth.


    "Captain Basil, didn''t you promise earlier that you will not use your spiritual power? You just lied to our


    faces! How will you expect the members of the team to give you some respect?" Since the n did not


    turn out what Kye expected, he seized the opportunity to criticize Rocky in front of all the spirit warriors.


    "Well, yes, I said that I would not use my spiritual power. However, I don''t remember saying that I won''t


    use my Spiritual Infant. Besides, did you forget that when someone has already reached the King


    Realm, his Spiritual Infant will have its own consciousness, especially to defend its master?" Rocky


    asked as he raised an eyebrow.


    "You..." Upon hearing Rocky''s response, Kye was rendered speechless. He realized that he had been


    careless, so Rocky was able to easily find a loophole and take advantage of it.


    "Anyway, this wee ceremony has been special. I can see that all of you are enthusiastic enough,


    so from now on, everyone will be doing some morning exercises at five o''clock in the morning every


    day. Moreover, if one doesn''t have any special reason, he will not be permitted to ask for leave or be


    late. Finally, if there is nothing else that you want to say, all of you are dismissed!" Rocky said firmly as


    he waved his hand.


    Soon enough, all of the spirit warriors dispersed in various directions.


    "Damn it! That guy is a smartass!" Obviously, Kye and his henchmen were very dissatisfied because


    they were not able to humiliate Rocky.


    "Kye, what are we going to do now? It seems that the new captain is not someone that is easy to deal


    with."


    "And why does he need to require us to train so early in the morning every day? You didn''t even ask us


    to do that before. He''s just a neer but he''s being too arrogant!"


    "Why don''t we talk to Commander Wang and let him drive that guy out of the team?"


    Kye''s underlings offered a suggestion.


    "Shut up. That is not an option. And besides, I know what I am doing," Kye shouted out of annoyance.


    First, Rocky took his former position, and now, he was making some changes that were not favorable


    to them. Of course, Kye would not let this go and let Rocky off the hook that easily.


    "Captain Basil, I''m leaving already," Gage said as he cupped his hands. Right now, he was greatly


    relieved that Rocky was able to show Kye his ce, as well as intimidate the rest of the spirit warriors.


    "I see. Thank you for your hard work, Gage. You can now go ahead," Rocky answered with a firm


    salute.


    Gage left and parted ways with Rocky.


    Not long after, Rocky was able to get back to his temporary residence. In just a few minutes, Eunice


    also came back.


    "Oh, Rocky. Why are you back so soon? Have you already met the new team members that will be


    under you?" Eunice asked out of curiosity.


    "Yes. But I am having quite a hard time dealing with all of them. After all, they refuse to obey me,"


    Rocky said as he smiled bitterly.


    "Really? Then, I''m much luckier than you. The team members that I met today were very weing. In


    fact, it seems that they will give me whatever I want if I just ask," Eunice said with a haughty smile on


    her face.


    "Well, if I were your team member, I would also do the same," Rocky teased.


    "Ha! I am not going to fall for your smooth talk! By the way, are you fine with just being a team leader in


    this ce? Didn''t you say that your real goal is to find yourpanions?" Eunice asked with hints of


    concern in her voice.


    "Yes, that is my goal. But I don''t need to rush things up. Besides, the border battlefield is sorge. Even


    though I know that they''re here, I''m not exactly sure where to find them. It will be just a waste of time


    and effort to search for them blindly. Moreover, I think I have found a better way. If everything will go as


    nned, they should be able to perceive my existence without me looking for them one by one," Rocky


    muttered. Aftering and observing the Tiger Whisker Pass, Rocky hade up with some new


    ideas. He thought that it would be better if he could spread the information that he was actually from


    another world. This way, the news should travel fast enough for hispanions to know that he was


    here.

 Chapter 1556 Stop

    Chapter 1556 Stop


    "What''s the method?" Eunice asked, tilting her head to the side. As much as she wanted to, she


    couldn''t know what was on Rocky''s mind.


    "Be patient. You will know everythingter," Rocky replied. A mysterious smile spread on his lips.


    That night, Rocky departed from his residence, nning to find a secluded ce. However, he quickly


    realized that someone was following him. It didn''t take long for him to guess that his stalker had been


    sent by Kye.


    Either way, he didn''t care. His figure shed a few times and he was able to shake off the person and


    enter the Magic Spiritual Space.


    The ck figure chased Rocky all the way to where he entered the Magic Spiritual Space, but he


    couldn''t see him anywhere. Surprise covered his face.


    "Where did he go?" Snorting, the ck figure shook his head helplessly.


    Once he was inside the Magic Spiritual Space, Rocky went straight to theb to start studying genes.


    Now that he had collected the gene sample from Maxwell, he must continue to analyze andpare


    Maxwell''s genes. Then he could determine which group of genes needed to be changed so that


    Maxwell could continue on his path of bing a spirit warrior.


    He spent the whole night studying the tiny strands of DNA and left the Magic Spiritual Space before


    dawn on the second day. Next, he went to the camp of the reinforcements. When he arrived at the


    training area, only a few spirit warriors were waiting for him. Clearly, the others had not arrived yet.


    Rocky looked at the time and saw that it was almost five o''clock. He frowned when he realized that


    most of the spirit warriors had not taken his words seriously. But it wasn''t important. They would all be


    punished for not adhering to the expected military discipline.


    A whole hourter, some of the spirit warriors arrived one at a time, yawning and rubbing their eyes.


    After another hour, everyone, including Kye and his trusted followers, was finally present.


    "It seems that I wasn''t clear enough yesterday. I''ll say it again. From now on, you will gather here for


    morning training at five o''clock every morning. If you arete or absent, you will be punished. Every


    member who iste for the morning training will have toplete the training twice, starting today,"


    Rocky said bluntly.


    When they heard that, all the spirit warriors'' faces darkened. They had never participated in morning


    training before so they didn''t have the habit yet. Used to being idle, now they struggled to adapt


    themselves to being awake and active so early.


    "Today''s morning training session will be to run one hundredps and squat five hundred times..."


    Rocky exined, looking at each of their faces with a strict expression on his own.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    All the spirit warriors exchanged looks of shock. They had thought that Rocky was only going to use the


    morning training to torture them.


    However, Rocky was the captain now and very few people dared to disobey him. That left them all


    feeling very unlucky.


    Soon, most of the spirit warriors began to focus on the morning training. Only Kye and his trusted


    followers moved slowly. It was obvious that they did not intend to participate.


    "If you don''t want to participate in the morning training, you can leave my team right now. I won''t show


    you mercy if you continue to disobey my orders," Rocky said, looking straight at Kye and his followers.


    Immediately, Kye''s followers changed their expressions. When they had disobeyed, they hadn''t


    expected Rocky to be so cruel in return.


    "All right, guys. Let''s start the morning training." After shooting Rocky a re, Kye left with his


    followers.


    Knowing that the spirit warriors would ck off under so many instructions, Rocky kept watch over


    them the whole time. Four hourster, they had finallypleted their morning training.


    "Well, that''s all for today. Let''s continue tomorrow. I hope none of you will bete." Once Rocky was


    done talking, he turned around and left, leaving the spirit warriors teeming with resentment.


    "It''s obvious that he''s ying tricks on us. Are we really going to stand for this bullying?" one of Kye''s


    followersined.


    "Don''t worry. I know how we can get back at him," Kye replied, wearing a sinister smile.


    After leaving the camp, Rocky was heading back to his residence, but he happened to meet Bertram


    on the way.


    "Master Basil..." Bertram said respectfully.


    "Deputy Commander Fei. You can call me Basil."


    "Okay. I like to make friends with others, especially someone like you," Bertram said, trying to get


    Rocky to warm up to him.


    "Really?" Rocky smiled.


    "By the way, did Kye cause you any trouble?" Bertram asked, quickly changing the subject.


    "No!" Rocky replied.


    "Gage told me that the moment you saw Kye yesterday, you suppressed him, giving him no chance to


    resist at all. However, Kye is hot-tempered and unruly. Being reced by you is not something he will


    take lying down," Bertram said honestly.


    "If I were him, I wouldn''t be so epting either. But in the army, strength is most important. If he can


    surpass me, I''m willing to let him rece me and retake the post of captain," Rocky responded.


    "Ha-ha! Basil, you deserve to be the elite of the Sky-suppressing School. You are so calm and frank!"


    Bertram smiled and patted Rocky on the shoulder.


    "Before you go, Deputy Commander Fei, how is the war fairing at the border?" Rocky asked casually.


    "It''s not good. Ever since the spiritual race suddenly changed theirmander in chief, our soldiers


    have been continuously beaten back and they''ve lost important areas." Bertram nced at the ground


    and shook his head.


    "I''ve heard that a woman has reced the formermander in chief of the spiritual race and has


    be the newmander in chief. Is this true?" Rocky wondered aloud.


    "That seems to be the case, but no one has confirmed it yet. If it''s true, then the woman must have


    incredible talent!" Bertram remarked.


    "Yes. She must." Rocky nodded. After confirming the information brought to him by Eunice, he formed


    a preliminary n in his mind.


    Then, he and Bertram exchanged a few more words and went their separate ways.


    Over the next few days, thezy spirit warriors finally learned to behave themselves during their


    morning training. All of them arrived at the training area on time every day, including Kye and his


    followers.


    However, Rocky knew that the worst was yet toe.


    And sure enough, a surprising thing urred two dayster.


    More than ten spirit warriors who were under themand of Deputy Commander Ma charged into the


    camp of the spirit warriors who belonged to the reinforcement team and brought them to battle. The


    scene was a picture of chaos.


    As soon as Rocky heard, he arrived at the camp. He saw about thirty spirit warriors fighting with each


    other. Many of them were injured. They stumbled around with their heads bleeding and their bodies


    covered in wounds.


    "Stop!" Rocky shouted angrily. As he spoke, a powerful spiritual pressure rushed out and shocked the


    spirit warriors who were still fighting.


    Soon, the spirit warriors stopped and they all turned to look at Rocky at the same time.

 Chapter 1557 Hurt People

    Chapter 1557 Hurt People


    "What happened here? Why are you hurting my people?" Rocky shouted, using his sternest voice.


    The spirit warriors who had been fighting with the supporting troop quickly noticed that Rocky had an


    imposing manner and that his aura was even stronger than their own. After exchanging some looks,


    one of the spirit warriors in a blue robe stepped forward angrily and said, "How dare you ask us why


    we''re hurting people? The supporting troop is the one at fault. Some of your spirit warriors came to our


    ce and molested one of our female spirit warriors. They even went as far as to insult her! You''ve


    gone too far!"


    "What? Is this true?" Rocky asked, narrowing his eyes.


    "And who are you?" the spirit warrior in blue asked, ring back at Rocky.


    "I''m Basil Long. I''m the team leader of the spirit warriors of the supporting troop," Rocky introduced


    himself.


    "So you are their captain. When we came here, we were seeking you out. I was told that the men who


    molested the female warrior were ordered to do so by you. You wanted to find some beautiful girls to


    apany you at night. You''re nothing but a filthy beast!" Now that he thought Rocky was the person


    responsible, the spirit warrior in the blue robe became angrier.


    The spirit warriors behind him also cast looks of disgust at Rocky and his men.


    After some thought, Rocky was able to determine that some of his own people had framed him. And he


    was pretty sure he knew who was behind this.


    Of course, he wasn''t worried that he would be punished. After all, he hadn''t done what they were


    using him of. But if he did not give these spirit warriors a satisfactory exnation, he feared that


    they would make a scene.


    "That is a big usation you''re making. Where is your evidence? You''re saying that I asked some of


    my men to flirt with the female warrior, so you should bring them to me and let me question them,"


    Rocky replied calmly.


    In a split second, the anger of spirit warrior in the blue robe and the other spirit warriors of the


    spearhead unit decreased drastically. They had only heard the story from the female team member


    who had been molested. They had not seen who had molested her.


    "Can''t you find them?" Rocky knew that these spirit warriors must havee to me him without


    investigating the matter first, so he continued, "Never mind then. If you can''t find them, the girl who was


    molested must know who they are. You can bring her to our camp and she can point out the ones who


    are at fault."


    "Well..." The spirit warrior in the blue robe hesitated. Then, he looked back at the other spirit warriors,


    as if searching for their opinions on what to do.


    "If you can''t present me with the evidence, ording to the militaryw, I will have to imprison you and


    your rioters and then report it to the deputymander," Rocky threatened.


    The faces of the spirit warrior in the blue robe and the other spirit warriors dropped further. When they


    hade here to provoke the team of the spirit warriors of the supporting troop, they hadn''t wanted to


    draw this much attention to themselves.


    "All that we have told you is based on true events. We came here today to seek justice. There is no


    intention of causing a scene. We just want the guys who molested our female team member toe


    forward, apologize, and promise that they won''t do it again," the spirit warrior in the blue robe said,


    deciding to make apromise.


    "Okay. But you have to find the men who did it. My team has over one hundred people in it," Rocky


    shot back, crossing his arms over his chest.


    Now, the spirit warrior in the blue robe and the other spirit warriors feltpletely backed into a corner.


    They had no idea who the culprits were, so there was no way of picking them out of that many men.


    "Okay. We''re going to go back and confer with our female team member first. We''lle back once we


    have more information," the spirit warrior in the blue robe said once he thought of a good enough


    excuse. Then, he turned and left with the others.


    "Captain Basil, are you just going to let them go? Look at how many of our team members they''ve


    hurt!" Kye shouted in an using voice, stepping forward.


    "Yes, I am. If you have a problem with that, you can go to their camp and fight them again. I can


    guarantee that no one will stop you. But is it truly worth it? Besides, I don''t think they were lying. And if


    it is true, I promise I won''t show mercy to the ones who are at fault. If you are smart, you will admit to it


    right now. Otherwise, I can promise that anyone who is guilty will die a horrible death!" Rocky


    threatened.


    The spirit warriors who had just participated in the fight immediately fell silent. They hadn''t molested


    the female spirit warrior and they were worried that if they got involved, they would suffer


    unnecessarily. In fact, most of them suspected that only the confidants of the former captain, Kye,


    could do such a thing, but they could not afford to offend him with an usation.


    Now, even the expression on Kye''s face changed. He had thought that Rocky wouldn''t dare to


    investigate the matter because he was worried about his official career and was timid and afraid of


    things. Then, he would have had something to hold over Rocky. However, he had not expected Rocky


    to be so honest and righteous.


    "If no one is willing to admit it, I will investigate this in private. If you were wronged, I will go to the


    spearhead unit and ask Deputy Commander Ma for an exnation. If they were telling the truth, I will


    find the people who molested the female spirit warrior and severely, publicly punish them. And believe


    me, I will show no mercy. If you don''t have anything to tell me, you are dismissed," Rocky ordered.


    The spirit warriors slowly walked away, leaving only Kye ring at Rocky. It was obvious that he was


    not willing to be defeated by Rocky so easily.


    Suddenly, Rocky approached Kye, making Kye turn vignt. He secretly umted spiritual power.


    When Rocky reached Kye, he sneered and said, "Next time you want to embarrass me, don''t use such


    a dirty and stupid method!" Then, he turned and left.


    Kye''s expression twisted into a gloomy one. He hadn''t expected that Rocky would look down on him.


    Suddenly, blue veins became visible on his forehead and fury filled him.


    "Brat, just wait and see what wille of this!" As he red at Rocky''s back, he ground his teeth


    together.


    As soon as Rocky exited the spirit warrior camp, he saw Euniceing towards him with a sullen look


    on her face.


    "What are you doing here? I was on my way to see you," Rocky said, smiling.


    "I heard that some of my spirit warriors came here and caused trouble, so I came to check it out. Are


    you okay?" Eunice asked.


    "Don''t worry. I took care of them already." Rocky smiled.


    "What happened?" Eunice asked, pulling Rocky aside slightly.


    "One of my men wanted to embarrass me!" Rocky eximed.


    "Who is blind enough to provoke you?" Eunice asked, clenching her fists like she was nning on


    beating the guy up.


    "Let''s not talk about him. Have you received any news over the past two days?" Rocky asked.


    "No. But tomorrow, I am leading the team of spirit warriors to patrol the front line of the Tiger Whisker


    Pass with Deputy Commander Ma. Once I''m there, I can ask for you," Eunice said, shaking her head.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Okay. Well, thank you in advance." Rocky nodded.


    Since nothing serious had happened, Eunice turned around and left with a look of relief on her


    face.

 Chapter 1558 They Found Clues

    Chapter 1558 They Found Clues


    Fortunately, Kye failed his attempt to frame Rocky up this time. But somehow, there was a sudden


    change in his attitude and no one knew what caused it. Although he still didn''t get along well with


    Rocky, he did not try to make trouble for him anymore.


    Meanwhile, about half a month had already passed.


    The spearhead, who had gone on patrol to the front line half a month earlier, had beenpletely out


    of touch. Nobody knew what exactly happened, so Tucker immediately summoned the other two


    deputymanders, as well as some military officials, including Rocky, to discuss the current situation.


    "Three days had already passed since Deputy Commander Mast reported. The only reason I can


    think of is that they are in a troubling situation right now. With that, I want to send a strong team to


    investigate what happened. Who would like to volunteer for this task?" Tucker asked with hints of


    anxiety on his face.


    Hearing this, all of the people present, including the two deputymanders, could not help but look at


    each other.


    "I am willing to lead the team that you will be sending." Bertram spoke up after a while. He was the first


    one to volunteer for the task.


    After that, several other warriors also started expressing their willingness to carry out the task.


    "Commander Wang, I would also like to volunteer to be a part of the investigating team," Rocky


    insisted. Since Eunice was part of the spearheading team led by Deputy Commander Ma, Rocky was


    worried about her safety, so he could not just stand idly and do nothing.


    "Basil, I appreciate the gesture, but you''ve been in the army for such a short time. You should not be


    that familiar with the terrain of the front line area yet. It''s best if we let Bertram go," Tucker said after


    contemting for a while.


    "Commander, I could sense that there is something fishy with the sudden disappearance of Deputy


    Commander Ma and the members of the spearhead. I''m afraid that this is some kind of trap. The three


    deputymanders are your best helpers. Now that Deputy Commander Ma is missing, I think it will


    be a bad idea if you also let Deputy Commander Fei go to the front line. If something terrible suddenly


    happened here in the Tiger Whisker Pass, it will be difficult if just you and Deputy Commander Lin will


    handle the situation. I don''t think it will be a huge problem if I am not that familiar with the terrain of the


    front line area. As long as the other members are familiar with it, the whole team will be just fine,"


    Rocky exined as he tried to convince Tucker.


    "Well, what you said indeed makes sense!" Tucker finally agreed as he nodded his head.


    "Commander, if that will be the case, I think it will be better if we select a few powerful spirit warriors


    that will serve as Rocky''s backup in this mission," Deputy Commander Lin suggested at once. Of


    course, he would not let himself miss the opportunity to make some contributions.


    "All right. Arrange them as soon as possible so that they can set out right away," Tucker ordered


    promptly.


    "Basil, let''s go back to make some preparations," Deputy Commander Lin said as he turned to Rocky.


    Rocky just nodded and the two of them immediately left.


    After returning to the camp of the spirit warriors, Deputy Commander Lin wasted no time and


    immediately gathered all the spirit warriors to exin the current situation. Then, he directly asked for


    volunteers that would apany Rocky in the mission.


    Soon enough, a few spirit warriors who eagerly wanted to make some contributions expressed their


    willingness. But of course, most of them felt that the mission was very dangerous, so they hesitated to


    take the risk.


    Unexpectedly, Kye suddenly stood and spoke. "Sir, please count me in too," he said resolutely.


    Hearing this, Deputy Commander Lin nced at Rocky. He knew that these two had a bit of history


    because Kye was dissatisfied by the fact that Rocky suddenly became the captain of their team.


    Hence, he was a bit reluctant in epting Kye''s proposal.


    However, Rocky was someone who would not make a big deal out of it. So, he just said, "Sir, it''s up to


    you whether you allow him to go or not."


    "All right then. Kye happens to be more familiar with the terrain of the front line areapared to the


    other spirit warriors, so he can lead the way." Deputy Commander Lin made up his mind and nodded at


    Kye.


    Eventually, Deputy Commander Lin picked eight spirit warriors, including Kye, to form a team that


    would be led by Rocky. They would scout and investigate the ce where Deputy Commander Ma was


    reported to best seen¡ªa ce called Crescent Gorge.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The Crescent Gorge was actually known to be a dangerous ce in the front line area. The ce was


    called as such because of its shape that looked like a crescent moon. The gorge was covered by cliffs


    high above in the sky with arched stones that hindered the sky and the sun. It meant that the area was


    very dark, and when people fought inside it, it would be like battling with a blindfold on.


    However, Crescent Gorge was the only way that led to the Tiger Whisker Pass. If the enemy wanted to


    besiege the pass, they had to go through it first. Therefore, it had be a strategic spot in the front


    line of the Tiger Whisker Pass. Hence, it was really strange that the spearhead led by Deputy


    Commander Ma would suddenly be out of reach while they were still in the gorge.


    Since the team led by Rocky wasprised of spirit warriors, their overall strength was much stronger


    than ordinary teams. In fact, it only took them a day to arrive at the Crescent Gorge, which would


    normally take two days'' worth of travel.


    At this moment, Rocky and his team were standing in front of the entrance of the Crescent Gorge.


    From there, they could see that almost no light could prate the area. But despite theck of light, it


    could also be noticed that thick vegetation existed inside. It turned out that the gorge was not at all dry


    and was not filled with yellow sand, but instead, it was filled with green vegetation.


    However, this unusual scene actually made the gorge even more dangerous and peculiar.


    "Captain Basil, there are a lot of poisonous grasses, flowers, and insects inside. Since you have never


    been in it, I am already telling you now so that you will not identally hurt yourself," Kye warned in a


    haughty tone.


    Of course, Rocky also didn''t think that Kye would inform him of these things out of kindness. He was


    fully aware that if Kye was nning to y some tricks in this situation, he would definitely act this way.


    Then, Rocky turned to his team and said, "Make sure to finish all of your preparations. After that, we


    will head inside."


    After ensuring that all of the team members were ready to go, Rocky led the group into the Crescent


    Gorge.


    Soon after they set foot inside, they immediately found themselves in a very dim environment. Their


    only source of light was the extremely thin gap between the rocks above their heads. In fact, they could


    barely tell where they were walking. The darkness around them made everyone slightly tremble in fear.


    Since they could not clearly see, they could not help but assume that something dangerous might


    unexpectedlye after them.


    The entire Crescent Gorge was not that long. It was just a few kilometers from the entrance to the exit.


    If they walked in a straight line, they would eventually reach the exit in about six hours. However,


    because several barriers and traps were deliberately ced inside the gorge, it would be impossible for


    them to quickly pass through the entire gorge. Worse, there was also a possibility that they might get


    lost.


    Therefore, not only was it important that they were very familiar with the terrain, but they should also be


    knowledgeable in recognizing the traps as they moved forward.


    Since Kye was the one who was most familiar with the terrain and the traps in the Crescent Gorge, he


    was the one in front, responsible for leading the way. Then, he was followed by Rocky and the other


    seven members.


    For the first two hours, Rocky and his team had passed all kinds of barriers and traps smoothly. But for


    the next two hours, the situation became even harsher. One of their members was bitten by a


    poisonous bee, and he almost died because of it. Soon after, another team member fell into aa


    upon inhaling the fragrance of a poisonous flower nearby. No matter what they did, he did not wake up.


    Because of this, Rocky had to ask two of the team members to send their two unconscious members


    back. They had to go back where they came from so that they could get out of the Crescent Gorge.


    On the other hand, Rocky continued to move forward, together with Kye and the other three remaining


    members.


    Luckily, their hard work had finally paid off a little. After treading through the dangerous area, they


    seemed to find some clues about their mission. They noticed that there were some corpses of human


    soldiers upon reaching the middle part of the gorge. Judging from the degree to how the corpses


    started to rot, Rocky estimated that they had died about two days before they found


    them.

 Chapter 1559 Analysis

    Chapter 1559 Analysis


    "Judging by the look of their corpses, they must have been ambushed before the enemies killed them.


    However, I only see a few dozen of them. That must mean that this isn''t the ce where they were


    ambushed." Rocky determined after stepping onto the battlefield and analyzing the situation. After all,


    he was familiar with those types of things. He had risked his life on the battlefield many times in the


    past.


    "Captain Basil, how did you make such a detailed analysis? It doesn''t look like you are a green hand!"


    Kye said in a sarcastic voice.


    "That''s funny. I don''t recall mentioning I was a green hand," Rocky replied, raising his eyebrows and


    smiling.


    "Aren''t you a green hand?" Kye asked.


    "So far, I have killed more people on the battlefield than the total amount of people you all have killed.


    There are some things that can''t be seen from the surface and that only limits your thinking on the


    battlefield. In fact, there are clues left behind by Deputy Commander Ma and the others on these


    corpses, which I''m sure you haven''t even noticed..." Rocky said meaningfully, ncing down at the


    bodies.


    A look of shock stered onto Kye''s face as he heard that. He and the other team members bent over


    and looked at the corpses carefully, but they couldn''t see anything of importance.


    "Don''t waste your time looking for the clues. You won''t be able to decipher them. After all, if you were


    all able to find the clues, the enemies could too..." As soon as Rocky finished speaking, he walked over


    to one of the corpses and ripped off a piece of his clothing.


    "We can''t find the clues using our eyes. We have to smell them. Unfortunately, these corpses'' clothing


    smells of grass and leaves, which indicates that they have been somewhere with this kind of vegetation


    for a long time. It would take longer to remove the smell," Rocky exined.


    Every team member but Kye looked at Rocky with admiration. None of them had thought that Rocky


    was so experienced.


    "So what if we know how these leaves smelled? We didn''t bring any special beasts for searching. Are


    you going to search for it on your own?" Kye said sarcastically.


    "I will not. And no ordinary beast will be good enough. We need to use my Kohen." Not stopping to


    argue with Kye, Rocky summoned Kohen from the Magic Spiritual Space.


    Kye''s and the other team members'' eyes opened wide when a beast the size of a squirrel appeared


    before their eyes. What was most unusual about it was its strong aura. It was powerful for its size.


    Next, Rocky handed the clothes he held to Kohen and let it smell them. Kohen immediately turned to


    face one direction.


    "This way!" Rocky said to Kye and others.


    Then, the team moved forward.


    While they followed Kohen, Rocky and hispanions saw some human soldier corpses from time to


    time. However, apart from the human corpses, they didn''t see any spiritual solider corpses. Logically


    speaking, when two armies fought, there must be casualties on both sides. It was impossible for only


    the human soldiers to have died. None of them could understand it.


    After walking for about half a day, they passed through a vine forest and stumbled upon a mountain of


    corpses. There were at least a thousand of them and they all belonged to human soldiers. In fact, some


    of them were spirit warriors.


    "It''s true. They were under themand of Deputy Commander Ma..." one of the spirit warriors said,


    still staring at the corpses with mncholy swimming in his eyes.


    "This must be the ce where they were ambushed." As Rocky looked around, he continued, "How


    many soldiers did Deputy Commander Ma take to the patrol this time?"


    "About two thousand of them."


    "Well, it looks like the ambush killed or injured over half of them. And there were more casualties when


    they tried to resist the enemies. I''m afraid there will only be a few that are still alive." Rocky frowned.


    "But why are there no enemy corpses here?" Kye asked immediately.


    "That''s the crux of the matter. Perhaps Deputy Commander Ma didn''t encounter any enemies. Maybe


    he met something more terrible," Rocky said as he crouched over several corpses and noticed that


    they hadn''t been pierced by sharp des. Their wounds resembled an injury that could be inflicted by a


    spiritual beast.


    However, in order to kill so many human soldiers at once, the spiritual beast couldn''t be an ordinary


    one.


    Eunice was a part of Deputy Commander Ma''s patrol team. With her strength, she could resist a high-


    level spiritual beast.


    Generally speaking, if they had encountered a spiritual beast, there would be traces left on the ground,


    but none of them had found anything along the way.


    At the moment, all kinds of doubts were hovering in Rocky''s mind.


    "You guys need to separate and look for the survivors. I''ll focus on finding out which direction they


    retreated in..." Rocky figured out where to start and then traipsed around the ce where the corpses


    were. Soon, he discovered that Deputy Commander Ma and the others might have retreated to the


    southwest because he came across a mark that Eunice had left.


    "I think Eunice is still alive," Rocky said, breathing out a sigh of relief.


    Soon after, Kye and the other team members returned to Rocky and gathered all around him. They


    reported that they hadn''t found any survivors.


    "Let''s go!" Rocky ordered. Then, he led his team southwest.


    Another nightfall came around and Rocky and the others had been tracking for over miles. They still


    had not found Deputy Commander Ma or his team members. The smell that could be used to trace


    them had also faded, which indicated that they had departed from the ce where the ambush had


    happened for three or four days.


    And now that they were in the Crescent Gorge, it was too dark to track any further. So Rocky led his


    team until they found an area with a wide view where they could easily perceive everything around


    them. After that was done, they set up their camp.


    "We''ve been looking for them for such a long time, but we still can''t find them. Maybe they have left the


    Crescent Gorge," a spirit warrior said as the bonfire rose.


    "Maybe they have returned to the Tiger Whisker Pass," another spirit warrior guessed.


    "The matter may not be as simple as you think. If they could get back to the Tiger Whisker Pass, they


    would have already returned. I''m afraid they might be trapped somewhere in the Crescent Gorge..."


    Kye spected about the matter.


    "That makes sense, but why were they trapped? And what exactly trapped them?" Rocky asked,


    nodding slightly in deep concentration.


    Kye and the other team members exchanged looks and shook their heads. If they knew the answers to


    those questions, they would have found them by now.


    "It looks like we have to be mentally prepared for anything!" Rocky eximed. Deep down, he had a


    hunch that they might encounter unexpected trouble on the road ahead.


    And the premonition happened toe true not long after he and the others had set out.


    The next morning, they continued to track the clues left by Deputy Commander Ma and his


    companions. However, after they moved for a few miles around the Crescent Gorge, several ck


    figures appeared in front of them and stared at them with hostility brimming in their eyes.


    Rocky examined them carefully and saw that they were not humans. They resembled the members


    from the spiritual race more.


    "They are from the spiritual race!" Kye shouted, spinning to face the others.


    In no time, all the spirit warriors were in battle stances.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t act rashly!" Rocky warned them. He could sense the power the figures


    possessed.

 Chapter 1560 Escape From Here

    Chapter 1560 Escape From Here


    "They are only spiritual race beings and there aren''t that many of them. There is nothing to be afraid


    of!" Kye eximed with a sneer. Obviously, he didn''t take the spiritual race beings'' presence seriously.


    Reaching down, he pulled out the saber from his waist, waved it around, and charged at the spiritual


    race beings.


    His courage came from the fact that his strength was equal to a medium-grade Spiritual Infant''s.


    However, when he got close to them, one of the spiritual race beings whispered in some


    iprehensible tones. Then, he lifted his hand and his big palm and an invisible spiritual power


    surged out. Unexpectedly, Kye was pushed backwards and staggered for a few steps before he could


    stand firmly.


    "Damn it!" He hadn''t expected to be forced into retreating. Filled with humiliation, he immediately


    rushed forward again.


    This time, a cage in the hand of one of the spiritual race beings was yanked opened, and a petite beast


    shadow flew out. It floated in the air and headed directly towards Kye.


    Kye, of course, didn''t see the potential dangers of the beast. He shed in its direction a few times with


    his saber and released his spiritual power, which moved as fast as lightning.


    However, the beast was even faster. It passed through Kye''s de spirit power and opened its mouth,


    biting towards his neck.


    Since they were close to each other, Kye was unable to dodge it and was about to be bitten by the


    beast.


    All of a sudden, a figure appeared behind him. He grabbed the back of Kye''s cor and pulled on it.


    Within seconds, Kye had escaped from danger.


    Looking behind him, he saw that it was Rocky who had saved him.


    However, Rocky had no time to pay attention to Kye. He quickly stretched out his left hand and


    grabbed the beast shadow around its small body.


    Now that it was trapped, Rocky got a closer look. It turned out that the beast in his hand was a spiritual


    beast, and that its strength was equivalent to a premium-grade spiritual beast''s. Although it was small,


    the speed and agility it had just shown proved that it was as powerful as a premium-grade Spiritual


    Infant.


    "This beast is the one who killed our soldiers!" Rocky said with certainty.


    However, secondster, the beast began to struggle desperately. Before long, something sharp


    brushed against his palm and he hurriedly let it go. Then, the spiritual beast grew quills all over like a


    hedgehog. The spines all looked extremely solid. Fortunately, Rocky had released it in time. Otherwise,


    his palm might have been directly pricked.


    Soon, the spiritual beast turned and flew back to the spiritual race beings.


    The spiritual race beings started to discuss quietly and it looked like they were talking about Rocky.


    Before long, one of them stepped forward and said in the humannguage, "You all need to surrender


    quickly, or we will attack you."


    "Really? If I''m not wrong, you guys were the ones who attacked the troop that was guarding the Tiger


    Whisker Pass," Rocky said calmly, smiling at them.


    "Yes, we are," the man admitted without hesitation.


    "Why did you do it?" Rocky asked as he narrowed his eyes.


    "We were following orders," the man answered.


    "Where are the rest of the soldiers from the troop?" Rocky asked.


    "Don''t worry. You will see them again soon," the man answered, sneering.


    "I see. Then we will surrender." Rocky had realized why they had lost contact with Deputy Commander


    Ma and the others. They must have been captured by these spiritual race beings. So they would


    surrender in order to find and rescue their friends.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Captain Basil?" Suddenly, Kye and the other team members spun around and looked at Rocky with


    surprise on their faces. They hadn''t expected Rocky to be such a coward and surrender without putting


    up a fight. Because of this, they were all extremely disappointed.


    "All of you will surrender! Stop resisting!" Rocky said to Kye and the others in a stern voice.


    Witnessing Rocky give up filled Kye and the other team members with righteous indignation. However,


    they also took note of the power of the spiritual race beings. If Rocky did not fight against them, it would


    be difficult for the rest of them to defeat the other party. Therefore, they had no choice but to raise their


    hands and surrender one by one.


    When they saw that Rocky and the others were about to be captured, the spiritual race beings


    whispered excitedly. Wasting no time, they surrounded them and escorted them to the south side of the


    Crescent Gorge.


    This was the mostplicated area in the entire gorge. Ordinary people avoided it, making it a very


    suitable ce to hide.


    Soon, they entered a camp that belonged to the spiritual race. There were hundreds of tents scattered


    all over. Clearly, this spiritual race troop had more than three thousand soldiers in it.


    It became obvious that the spiritual race had set up their own secret base in the Crescent Gorge, and


    that Deputy Commander Ma and the others had been ambushed by them when they were patrolling


    the Crescent Gorge.


    Just like the spiritual race beings had said, Rocky and the others soon saw Deputy Commander Ma


    and the rest of his troops. However, they were all prisoners now in a big cage surrounded by fences.


    Secondster, Rocky and all hispanions were thrown into the same cage.


    "Captain Basil..." Deputy Commander Ma, Eunice, and the others were surprised to see Rocky and the


    others being captured.


    "Why are you captured too?" Eunice asked, staring directly at Rocky.


    "We were ordered to look for you," Rocky replied, even though it was an understatement.


    "Just you guys?" Deputy Commander Ma looked at Rocky, Kye, and other members.


    "Yes! Originally, we were sent to collect clues. If we found any, we were told to report it to the Tiger


    Whisker Pass. Unfortunately, we ran into several masters of the spiritual race and were captured by


    them," Rocky replied.


    "Then who will go back to report to the Tiger Whisker Pass now that all of you are all caught?" Eunice


    asked, rolling her eyes.


    "Captain Basil was the one who told us to surrender. Otherwise, we might still have a chance to run


    away," Kyeined.


    "Even if one of us had gone to give a message to Commander Wang, by the time he would have


    brought his army to save us, we may have already been dead. Stopining. We have to rely on


    ourselves to get out," Rocky said calmly.


    "This army of the spiritual race has probably been hidden in the Crescent Gorge for a long time. I''m


    afraid they have more terrible ns up their sleeves. We must report this to the Tiger Whisker Pass as


    soon as possible!" Deputy Commander Ma said.


    "It won''t work. We''ve tried everything to escape, but none of it has worked. The spiritual race beings


    are so powerful. And they have raised a spiritual beast. It is a little raging killing machine!" Eunice said


    with a frown.


    "I''ve seen the beast, but I''m not worried. I have a n to escape. I''ll tell you this evening." Because the


    cage was surrounded by soldiers of the spiritual race, Rocky could not say his n right now.


    Deputy Commander Ma and Eunice nodded and sat down to wait patiently for the night to arrive.


    Once night fell, most of the soldiers of the spiritual race that had been guarding the cage disappeared.


    So, now that they were under the cover of other soldiers, Rocky, Deputy Commander Ma, and Eunice


    began to discuss their ns.


    "So, how are you going to get us out of here?" Eunice asked, unable to wait any longer.

 Chapter 1561 Make A Feint To The East But Attack In The West

    Chapter 1561 Make A Feint To The East But Attack In The West


    "The troop of the spiritual race is far more powerful than we are, and it''s not possible for us to break out


    of the prison using force. Therefore, our only chance is to make a feint to the east by creating a


    diversion in the west. Once they are distracted, we will take the opportunity to escape!" Rocky


    exined in a low voice.


    "We''re going to make a feint to the east but attack in the west? Are you kidding, Spiritual King Basil?


    How do you n on doing all of this?" Deputy Commander Ma said. His face darkened because it


    sounded like Rocky was just joking.


    "There''s no need to worry. I''ve figured all of this out. Now, let''s choose the route that we will use to


    retreat," Rocky replied, turning and drawing a simple topographic map on the ground that included


    what he could remember from his journey.


    "The troop of the spiritual race used the precipice to the west of the Crescent Gorge and this cluster of


    rocks to set up this camp. With the way that the terrain isid out, it makes it easy to defend and


    difficult to attack. So if we can escape from the camp, it will not be easy for them to catch up to us,


    especially under the dark of night."


    "But with so many people fleeing at once, it will be easy to pursue us," Eunice worried aloud.


    "Yes. That''s why we have to divide into three groups. One will be led by Deputy Commander Ma and


    they will go to the south. One will be led by you and they will go to the east. The rest will be led by Kye


    and will go to the north. Once we lose the pursuers, all three groups will meet at this ce!" Rocky


    said, pointing at a position on the topographic map.


    "What about you, Rocky?" Eunice asked, furrowing her eyebrows at the seemingly gaping hole in his


    n.


    "I''ll stay here to cover for you in case you need to retreat," Rocky replied.


    "What? You are going to cover for us by yourself? It''s too dangerous," Deputy Commander Ma said.


    Some admiration still poured over him because he hadn''t pegged Rocky for the type to sacrifice himself


    to cover for someone else.


    "Yes, it''s too risky. I will stay with you," Eunice said immediately.


    "I can do it alone. Besides, if you stay, who will lead the second group?" Rocky shook his head and


    narrowed his eyes.


    "But..." Eunice wanted to say something more, but was immediately stopped by Rocky waving his


    hand.


    "We don''t have a lot of time to do this. We will take action tonight. A fire will be your signal. That''s my


    job. When you see it in the camp, prepare to break out," Rocky said.


    After a brief exchange of looks, Eunice and Deputy Commander Ma nodded in agreement. They had


    no choice but to agree. After all, they couldn''te up with better escape ns.


    "Great. I''ll begin now." The moment that Rocky finished speaking, he started activating the Earth-diving


    Skill that he had learned from a martial spirit in the Scarlet Heaven Jade a few days ago.


    Suddenly, he leapt into the air and dove into the ground, disappearing like a mole tunneling beneath


    the earth.


    "Let''s start making preparations too!" Deputy Commander Ma said.


    Eunice nodded slightly, but she couldn''t erase the worry from her eyes. Within seconds, she pulled


    herself together and began gathering everyone to prepare them for the escape.


    Soon, Rocky popped up from the ground on the west side of the camp, also known as the deepest part


    of the camp. The area was used as the grain warehouse for the spiritual race army. Since the west side


    was built on a precipice, they didn''t need to worry about being attacked and they believed that their


    grain warehouse would be safe. As he approached, Rocky saw that the soldiers that were guarding the


    grain warehouse were asleep on the side.


    Without saying a word, Rocky waved his hand and pushed a brazier closer to the grain warehouse.


    The brazier fell on the ground, causing a small explosion. The grain warehouse was instantly ignited.


    Soon, a big fire was roaring. The mes reached the sky. They were so hot that the guards were


    woken. When they saw the fire in the grain warehouse, they were too stunned to move. A few seconds


    later, they ran to pick up some buckets filled with water to put out the fire, but obviously, it was not


    enough to extinguish it.


    When the guards discovered that the fire had gotten out of control, they beat on the gongs for help.


    Soon, the entire camp of the spiritual race was awake. Many soldiers emerged from their tents and saw


    the fire in the grain warehouse. Their eyes nearly popped out of their heads.


    Meanwhile, themander of the spiritual race walked out of thergest tent in the center of the camp.


    He was wearing thick, silver armor and a dark helmet.


    "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and put out the fire!" themander shouted at the soldiers who


    were standing outside the tents with messy clothes and hair.


    They were both half-asleep and shocked from the sight of the fire. Eventually, they snapped out of it


    and rushed to the grain warehouse.


    Perhaps it was because of his arrogance, or perhaps it was because he was very confident inside his


    own camp, but themander did not suspect that this was a feint in the east while others were


    attacking in the west. After giving out orders, he headed for the grain warehouse.


    Back in the cage, Deputy Commander Ma and Eunice saw the fire zing in the sky and realized that


    Rocky had taken action, so they turned and started destroying the cage.


    It was made of simple, thick wood. With thebined strength of Deputy Commander Ma and Eunice,


    they could easily destroy it, but once they broke the cage, the soldiers of the spiritual race would be


    alerted, which was why they didn''t make a move before.


    After carefully destroying their prison, Deputy Commander Ma and Eunice divided the remaining


    soldiers into groups and led them out.


    Seeing that they were breaking through, the soldiers of the spiritual race immediately blew their horn


    for help.


    But the fire in the grain warehouse had attracted so many soldiers already. When they heard the horn,


    they were confused and didn''t know whether they should go to put out the fire or to stop the human


    soldiers from escaping.


    Their hesitation gave Deputy Commander Ma and Eunice the best chance to escape. A momentter,


    they led their groups and broke through the block of the spiritual race guards. Once they were out, they


    ran in two directions.


    The guards of the spiritual race could only divide into two groups to chase after them. They also had to


    send someone to report to themander of the spiritual race.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    However, themander was standing in front of the burning grain warehouse with a livid look on his


    face. The stock of the grain warehouse was supposed to supply them over the next three months.


    Once it was burned down, their soldiers could not continue to ambush people in the Crescent Gorge,


    waiting for the right time to execute their n.


    Finally, the guard arrived and exined the situation.


    "What? They broke out?" Themander was shocked when he realized that they had been tricked.


    The prisoners had lit the warehouse on fire so that the camp would turn to chaos and they could


    escape undetected.


    "Send the annihtion squad after them. Kill them all. Don''t give them any chance to escape from the


    Crescent Gorge. Otherwise, our troop will be exposed," themander ordered.


    Soon after, the group of spiritual warriors who had caught Rocky and hispanions received their


    orders and headed after Eunice and the others.


    In the meantime, Rocky realized he had seeded in creating an opportunity for Eunice and the others


    to escape, so he swaggered in front of themander of the spiritual race. Because if they wanted to


    escape from the Crescent Gorge, breaking through the siege wasn''t enough. Rocky had made up his


    mind to catch themander.

 Chapter 1562 Unbelievable

    Chapter 1562 Unbelievable


    Rocky''s real n was to seize themander of the army of the spiritual race and take him as a


    hostage. That way, they would have leverage and they could ensure a smooth escape from the


    Crescent Gorge.


    Of course, it was not an easy task to just capture themander of the opposing party right in front of


    the spiritual race''s army. However, for someone like Rocky, who had already experienced every kind of


    challenge and tribtion, this was not something that he couldn''t pull off.


    Right after Rocky showed up, he instantly attracted the attention of the enemymander, as well as


    the soldiers of the spiritual race who were putting the fire out.


    "Hey! Who the hell are you?" Themander had a ferocious expression on his face as he red at


    Rocky. He could not fathom where this guy got the guts to show up right in front of them.


    Soon enough, some of the soldiers managed to surround Rocky.


    "Are you themander of this army?" Rocky asked straightforwardly. There was no hint of fear or


    panic in his voice.


    "So, what if I am?" themander answered with a defiant sneer.


    "Good. I am actually looking for you," Rocky said indifferently.


    "You, despicable human! How dare you set our grain warehouse on fire? You even tried to let your


    comrades escape! You sure are pretty arrogant for someone that is about to die!" Since Rocky bravely


    appeared in front of them, themander guessed that he should be the one who started the fire.


    "So what? Your army ambushed our troops first. I don''t want to hear someone like you call me


    despicable! You even set up a camp here in the Crescent Gorge and made trouble for mypanions.


    Don''t you dare make me the bad person here!" Rocky snorted coldly.


    "Humph! I don''t care what you say. Guards! Take that imbecile down!" themander ordered firmly.


    In an instant, over a hundred soldiers swarmed towards Rocky and were very eager to bring him down.


    Seeing this, Rocky also made his move and released the Purple-ming Phoenix from the Magic


    Spiritual Space. The moment the spiritual beast came out, it immediately shocked the soldiers.


    "Wait. Is that a spiritual beast?" one of them asked.


    "Yes, it is a spiritual beast! He actually has one!" another eximed in surprise.


    "But how? I thought it is almost impossible for a mere human spirit warrior to subdue a spiritual beast.


    And this one doesn''t look ordinary either!"


    All of a sudden, the soldiers of the spiritual race were thrown into a state of chaos. They quickly backed


    off and maintained their distance from Rocky and the Purple-ming Phoenix.


    Seeing that Rocky summoned a spiritual beast whose aura was actuallyparable to that of a


    premium-stage spiritual beast, themander was obviously infuriated.


    "Go and y with them for a while," Rocky murmured to the Purple-ming Phoenix as he let out a


    devious grin.


    Heeding Rocky''s order, the Purple-ming Phoenix immediately spread its wings and directly rushed


    towards the soldiers of the spiritual race. It then opened its mouth and spurted a vicious purple me


    column that easily swept across the entire area. In the blink of an eye, many soldiers of the spiritual


    race were burnt to a crisp and were vanquished.


    "What are you doing? Kill the beast and that human!" Themander gathered all the spirit warriors


    and ordered them to go all out.


    With this, more and more spirit warriors rushed out. However, their strength was only at the sixth or


    seventh grade of the Spirit Realm. Hence, even if theybined all of their powers, they were not able


    to resist the attacks of the Purple-ming Phoenix.


    At this point, those with Spiritual Infants were sent to chase Deputy Commander Ma and Eunice.


    Therefore, among the remaining ones, only themander was able to keep up against the Purple-


    ming Phoenix.


    However, Rocky was approaching him.


    Themander immediately perceived that Rocky''s strength was also not to be underestimated.


    However, since he was at the premium stage of the Spiritual Infant, he was still confident that he could


    take on Rocky without a problem. After all, he was only inferior to warriors that were at the Emperor


    Realm.


    As he was trying tounch a counterattack, themander turned his head a little and clenched his


    fists. Then, he suddenly took a step forward, opened his mouth, and roared mightily. In the blink of an


    eye, a monstrous sound wave like that of a lion''s roar, containing strong spiritual power, rushed


    towards Rocky. At the same time, the dust intensely rose as huge fissures appeared on the ground.


    Themander''s roar was extremely powerful that it could easily send shivers to anyone.


    However, Rocky wasn''t even fazed with this. Instead, he just calmly wielded his Mystical Dragon Sword


    and swiftly unleashed a violent sword force that instantly shed with the intense sound wave. Upon


    collision, the sound wave was actually divided into two parts and just brushed past Rocky from his


    sides.


    "Hmm. This guy also has a Spiritual Infant that''s at the premium stage." Upon witnessing Rocky''s


    move, themander was able to gauge his strength.


    "So, are you afraid now? Are we still going to continue this?" Rocky let out a mocking smile as he


    issued a challenge to the face of themander.


    Themander''s face twitched in rage and the veins on his forehead almost popped out. As he fumed


    in anger, he suddenly rushed towards Rocky and threw his fist in an attempt to punch his abdomen.


    However, Rocky already saw through his attack and blocked it using his sword.


    ng!


    The Mystical Dragon Sword collided with the fists of themander.


    But the moment their attacks shed, Rocky felt a strong momentum that made him unable to stand


    still. As a result, he needed to retreat a few meters. However, before he could regain his bnce, the


    commander rushed again, raising his hands like a bird''s wings this time. Then, he was able to grab


    Rocky. The invisible spiritual power directly surged to his arms, using them to throw Rocky up into the


    air.


    Simultaneously, themander leaped into the air and smashed his fists against Rocky, who was still


    in mid-air. The momentum of his punch was so massive, and the destructive force was astonishing.


    Seeing that the situation wasn''t that favorable for him, Rocky immediately released the Magic Icy


    Armor to protect himself.


    Boom!


    The massive punch from themandernded on Rocky''s chest, which instantly made him numb.


    Fortunately, he was able to put the Magic Icy Armor just in time to protect him from the impact.


    Otherwise, thatst attack might have broken a few of his ribs.


    However, due to the strong impact, Rocky still crashed heavily on the ground, creating a shallow crater


    on it.


    "Commander, that move is so awesome!" The soldiers of the spiritual race could not help but cheer


    loudly.


    At the same time, theirmander revealed a proud look, assuming that Rocky would have been


    injured badly after receiving his fierce attack.


    It was known that the physique of the spiritual race was much stronger than the human race. Whether it


    was in terms of strength, speed, or even potential for cultivation, the spiritual race was always better.


    Therefore, if a warrior of the spiritual race and one of the human race were at the same level, the


    spiritual race''s warrior would still be powerful than the human race''s.


    However, just when themander thought that his battle with Rocky was already finished, he


    suddenly saw that Rocky''s body disappeared on the ground.


    Seeing this, themander instantly became wary. At the same time, he was stunned that someone


    like Rocky would be able to handle his full-blown attack.


    Then, in the blink of an eye, a figure suddenly climbed out from the ground. Streaks of sword light


    instantly intertwined into a that enveloped themander.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Themander''s eyes instantly widened, caught off guard by Rocky''s sneaky counterattack. He did


    not expect that Rocky was still able to fight back after being heavily injured.


    At this moment, themander waspletely shrouded in Rocky''s sword.


    Not giving up, themander immediately crossed his arms and gathered all his strength. Then, he


    unleashed a monstrous power that formed a spiritual power barrier to negate the sword.


    Just as themander thought that Rocky''s surprise attack was about to fail, countless streaks of


    starlight suddenly bolted out and continuously condensed to hit him like meteors.


    "Take that! Thousand-star Swordsmanship!" A familiar voice rang in the ears of themander as he


    was about to be swallowed by the dazzling starlight.


    In a sh, the armor of themander shone brightly as the sword power hit it directly. Just a moment


    after, the silver armor disintegrated into pieces.


    As themander received a direct hit from Rocky''s sword skill, he could not help but spit a mouthful


    of blood.


    The next moment, themander felt that Rocky''s Mystical Dragon Sword was pressed against his


    neck.


    The soldiers of the spiritual race, who had been cheering for theirmander earlier, were suddenly


    rendered speechless. They werepletely dumbfounded to see that their powerfulmander would


    actually lose to a mere human spirit warrior.


    Even themander himself was bbergasted and was in disbelief of what just happened.

 Chapter 1563 Chase After

    Chapter 1563 Chase After


    "Come with me!" Before themander of the spiritual race could react, Rocky sealed him in a bubble


    using the spiritual power. Then, themander was lifted into the air and disappeared with a pop. As a


    result of that, the Purple-ming Phoenix also vanished a few secondster.


    "Ourmander has been arrested!" It took quite a while for the soldiers of the spiritual race to realize


    what was going on. Once they did, they panicked.


    Meanwhile, Deputy Commander Ma and Eunice continued to follow their escape n. They took


    advantage of theplicated terrain to lose the spiritual race''s soldiers that were chasing them. Finally,


    they all arrived at the designated meeting ce.


    However, the moment they gathered, the annihtion squad that had been sent by themander


    appeared in front of them.


    The annihtion squad was made up of several spirit warriors who cultivated the Spiritual Infant. It was


    the same ones who had made Deputy Commander Ma and the others suffer and captured Rocky. Each


    of them was holding a cage that contained a small but exceptionally violent, cannibalistic spiritual


    beast.


    Deputy Commander Ma''s and Eunice''s faces fell when they saw that they were trapped once again.


    "Deputy Commander Ma, take the soldiers and go. I and the other spirit warriors will stay here and hold


    them back," Eunice said, lowering into a battle stance.


    "No way. It''s too dangerous. If you stay here, you will die," Deputy Commander Ma rejected.


    "It''s better than all of us dying," Eunice said, trying to convince him.


    Deputy Commander Ma hesitated, but the enemies acted fast, releasing the cannibalistic spiritual


    beasts from their cages.


    Before long, the spiritual beasts reached Deputy Commander Ma and the others, instantly rushed into


    the crowd, and attacked them.


    Some of the spirit warriors, like Eunice and Kye, were able to stop them. However, the spiritual beasts


    were very agile, and it was difficult to catch them. Even the weakest of the pack was formidable. The


    strongest one was the same high-grade as the one that Rocky had caught before. Soon, neither Eunice


    or Kye could do anything to resist them.


    A momentter, a figurended in front of them. A bright, golden light covered his whole body. He


    shouted, "Don''t panic! I need all the soldiers to form an array! Right now!"


    Already feeling less panicked, the soldiers packed closely together and formed an array using their


    subconscious minds.


    Deputy Commander Ma and the others worerge smiles on their faces because they had seen that


    the man who hade to save them was Rocky.


    "Deputy Commander Ma, Eunice, and Kye, you must help the others with the array," Rocky ordered


    when he saw that the morale of the soldiers was still very low. It needed to be extremely high in order


    to properly use the Army-blessing Scroll.


    Deputy Commander Ma hesitated. He didn''t understand what Rocky was nning on doing, so Eunice


    turned to him and said, "Listen to him. He has a good strategy up his sleeve."


    Then, led by Deputy Commander Ma, the others joined the soldiers who had just formed the array. The


    moment that they did, the morale instantly soared.


    Next, Rocky selected and chanted a passage of the Buddhist Spell from the Army-blessing Scroll. After


    the Buddhist Spell was said, a vicious Buddha shadow dropped from the sky and formed a protective


    shield around the soldiers, enveloping them inside the array.


    The pack of spiritual beasts that were attacking the soldiers were catapulted from the array. After that


    happened, they were unable to break through the Buddha shadow.


    Deputy Commander Ma''s and the others'' eyes were wide as they saw the Army-blessing Scroll that


    Rocky performed settle down around them. In all their lives, they had never seen a spiritual skill as


    powerful as that one.


    Even the spirit warriors from the spiritual race were surprised. None of them had any idea that Rocky


    was the one who did it.


    "I have captured yourmander. You''d be smart to retreat as soon as possible!" Rocky shouted at


    them. Then, once he was happy with the state of his soldiers, he removed themander of the


    spiritual race from the Magic Spiritual Space.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    When they saw themander of the spiritual race alongside Rocky, Deputy Commander Ma and the


    others were even more shocked.


    "How did you manage to catch him?" Eunice blurted out.


    "Are you really so surprised, Eunice? Of course, I have defeated him. Otherwise, he would have never


    chosen to follow me." Rocky smiled.


    The sound of several whispers floated from the area where the spirit warriors from the spiritual race


    stood. They couldn''t take their eyes off of their capturedmander.


    Suddenly, one of them stepped forward and said, "Hand over ourmander."


    "I can give him back to you, but only after we leave," Rocky responded.


    "None of you can leave." One by one, the spirit warriors crossed their arms over their chests. They had


    no intention of letting them run away.


    "Then I have no choice but to kill yourmander," Rocky shot back, exerting more strength and


    grasping onto themander.


    "Just kill me. None of us fear death!" themander of the spiritual race eximed.


    Rocky hadn''t expected that themander would treat life as something meaningless. As he looked


    back at the spirit warriors, he found that they were also sneering at him.


    Soon, several of them stepped forward and prepared to make a move.


    Now, Rocky knew that he had lost the ability to reach an agreement with them through negotiation. But


    fortunately, the morale of his own troops was high and he could use it to perform the "Road Goes Ever


    On" which was also from the Army-blessing Scroll.


    He closed his eyes and chanted, "It''s a long way to go. I want to travel ten thousand miles with the wind


    behind my back..."


    In an instant, everyone in the array felt their bodies be as light as feathers. Momentster, their


    feet left the ground as if they could fly.


    "Leave! I''ll join you in a minute!" Rocky ordered.


    Deputy Commander Ma seemed to be unable to resist the order. The next moment, he led the whole


    army into the sky. His speed was so fast that none of the spiritual warriors of the spiritual race could


    believe their eyes.


    "Because you chose not to save yourmander, I will kill him." As soon as Rocky finished speaking,


    the Mystical Dragon Sword in his hand crept forward.


    Seeing it, the spirit warriors couldn''t just sit there and do nothing. They turned around and rushed at


    Rocky.


    Rocky grabbed themander by his shoulders and threw him towards the spirit warriors. By the time


    they had caught theirmander, Rocky had already disappeared.


    "Damn it! I didn''t think they would really run away. You men are so useless!" themander scolded


    as he straightened up.


    The spiritual warriors didn''t know if they shouldugh or cry. In their eyes, it was theirmander who


    was useless. He was the one who had been taken hostage by the human spirit warriors.


    However, they just nodded their heads and looked at him with great respect flickering in their eyes.


    With the help of the Road Goes Ever On, Deputy Commander Ma and the others soon reached a safe


    area in the Crescent Gorge. Once theynded, the power of the Army-blessing Scroll vanished.


    "What mysterious skill did Basil use that got us out of danger so fast?" Deputy Commander Ma asked.


    "Who knows!" Eunice feigned cluelessness, but she knew it was the power of the Army-blessing Scroll.


    However, what she did not expect was for Rocky to use it so skillfully.


    As Deputy Commander Ma filled with further confusion, Rocky appeared.


    "Basil, thanks to you, we escaped from danger! Thank you so much!" Deputy Commander Ma said


    gratefully.


    "It''s too early for that. The troops of the spiritual race will hunt us down and try to enact their revenge.


    We have to leave the Crescent Gorge as soon as we can. Once we''re out, they can''t touch us," Rocky


    informed them in a serious voice.


    Deputy Commander Ma nodded quickly and said no more. Then, he gathered up the soldiers to take


    them out of the Crescent Gorge.


    By dawn, they had exited the barriers of the Crescent Gorge and there were no spirit warriors from the


    spiritual race chasing them.

 Chapter 1564 Finally Safe

    Chapter 1564 Finally Safe


    "Finally, we''re safe," Rocky said, slumping his shoulders and breathing out a sigh of relief.


    "Well done!" Eunice eximed, nodding at Rocky and smiling.


    "Now, you should rest. Next, we will travel back to Tiger Whisker Pass!" Rocky said to Deputy


    Commander Ma.


    "Okay."


    Deputy Commander Ma immediately instructed the team to rest where they stood. A few hourster,


    they woke, stumbled to stand, and set out to make their return to Tiger Whisker Pass.


    After a day and a night''s journey, the troops finally reached their destination.


    As soon as Tucker heard that the troops that were led by Deputy Commander Ma had returned, he,


    Bertram, and another deputymander came out to wee them in person. However, their faces


    quickly turned serious when the bedraggled soldiers came into their sight.


    "What happened?" Tucker asked as the smile dropped from his face.


    Deputy Commander Ma hurried to exin everything that had happened in detail. He spent a lot of


    time focusing on how Rocky had saved them all. After all, it was the truth. There was no reason to hide


    anything.


    "What do you mean the spiritual race set up a camp at the front line of Tiger Whisker Pass? They must


    be plotting something!" Tucker eximed. Anger filled him but he was also slightly grateful. If they


    hadn''t found about this, something bad would have happened.


    "Sir, I suggest that we get an army together to surround and suppress them. The sooner, the better!"


    Deputy Commander Ma suggested, unable to turn a blind eye on it.


    "I don''t think that will be necessary. Now that we know about their whereabouts, they won''t stay in


    Crescent Gorge," Rocky piped up.


    "Basil is right. By the time we get there, they will have already run away," Tucker agreed.


    "That''s right. Thank you, Basil. Without you, we would have lost a great general from Tiger Whisker


    Pass." Tucker cupped his hands and bowed slightly towards Rocky.


    "You''re wee, Commander. It is my duty. But the spirit warriors on my team, on the other hand,


    were exceptionally brave. It''s not easy for them to risk their lives alongside me," Rocky replied humbly.


    "Regardless, you and your team have made arge contribution to our cause. Basil, we will award you


    a second-ss merit and the other members in your team a third-ss merit!" Tucker said, smiling


    wide.


    "Thank you, sir!" Everyone, except for Kye, was naturally overjoyed at the announcement.


    And yet, even though Kye was still not convinced, he didn''t hate Rocky as much as before. He had


    acknowledged the amount of courage Rocky possessed back in Crescent Gorge.


    "Well, you can all go and rest now," Tucker said, dismissing all the warriors.


    They scattered, anticipating the shelter, food, and sleep that was ahead of them. Rocky separated from


    the group with Eunice.


    "Sir, the spiritual race has attacked our front line area. I think they are nning something sinister and I


    think it is necessary to investigate it," Bertram said the second that they were alone.


    "I agree. Please go and look into it for me. You''re the only one I can rely on now," Tucker replied with a


    nod.


    "Yes, sir." Bertram cupped his hands and departed with his order.


    "Be careful and be quick!" Tucker called after him. Then he left.


    Meanwhile, Rocky and Eunice returned to their residence. Eunice walked to the sink and fetched a


    basin full of water for Rocky. "Wash yourself with this. You have mud on your face."


    "Thank you." Rocky nodded slightly and took the basin from her hands.


    "I should thank you again. Without you, I don''t think I would have made it out this time." Eunice knew


    that if it weren''t for the fact that Rocky had taken the risk to save them, their whole team would have


    been in grave danger.


    "Don''t tter me. With your current strength, you should have been able to escape on your own,"


    Rocky said, waving his hand at her.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Yes, but I''m part of an army now. I can''t just run and leave the other soldiers behind. Besides, I knew


    you woulde and save us." Inexplicably, Eunice always trusted Rocky.


    "Why?" Rocky asked, tilting his head slightly and looking up at her from where he sat.


    "I just feel it in my gut. I believe that you will never let us fall into danger!" Eunice replied after hesitating


    for a moment. Afterwards, her face flushed slightly.


    "Fair enough. But, honestly, you guys were just lucky I was there this time. All the spirit warriors of the


    spiritual race were so powerful. No one from the human race could have gotten an advantage on them


    at all," Rocky replied, sighing. After fighting against themander of the spiritual race, he had found


    that the strength of the spiritual race''s spirit warriors was stronger than a human spirit warrior''s. There


    was a huge gap between the two races.


    "Yes. But it was my first time meeting a member of the spiritual race. Although it''s different from what I


    imagined, I can see that they''re very dangerous to deal with." Eunice nodded in agreement.


    "We need to be more careful in the future!" Once their exchange had finished, Rocky washed his face


    and left the residence. Then, he traveled back to his Magic Spiritual Space and entered it to recuperate


    and rebuild his energy.


    By the second day, Rocky''s heroic deeds had spread all over Tiger Whisker Pass and he had be


    an object for so many soldiers and spirit warriors to admire.


    However, in the eyes of some people, Rocky was nothing but a thorn in their side.


    "Deputy Commander Lin, that captain under you is super impressive. He only arrived here a couple of


    days ago and he''s already got a second-ss merit under his belt. And that''s good for him, but I''m


    afraid he will rece you as the deputymander if he continues to improve like this," Elliot said as


    he walked into Deputy Commander Lin''s camp.


    "What are you talking about, Elliot?" Deputy Commander Lin asked as his face darkened.


    "Nothing. I''m just worried about you. I want to remind you to be careful," Elliot said in a joking tone.


    "I have worked for ourmander for many years. I''ve made so many contributions and I''ve


    apanied him through numerous hardships. I don''t think that themander will rece me with a


    neer and I don''t want to hear you suggest it again!" Deputy Commander Lin eximed, but


    inside, he felt slightly depressed at the news.


    "I wouldn''t be too confident if I were you. Just think about who Basil is for a second. He is an elite from


    the Sky-suppressing School and the representative of the Spiritual Infant Contest. He is destined to


    have a bright future. If I were you, I would definitely take the opportunity to introduce yourself to him,"


    Elliot continued, making it up as he went.


    "So you mean..." Deputy Commander Lin, who had chomped onto the bait, looked sideways at Elliot.


    "We can''t let this guy get too bigheaded. We have to teach him a lesson!" Elliot said determinedly.


    "I know he has offended you in the past, but you shouldn''t act rashly," Deputy Commander Lin


    reminded him. He thought that Elliot was ying with fire.


    "I just want him to know that I am not a person to be trifled with. And in order to do that, I need a favor


    from you." Elliot cupped his hands.


    "What''s the favor? Just spit it out," Deputy Commander Lin asked after a moment of hesitation.


    "You''re going to lead a team to patrol, right? When you do, you should send him to carry out a task on


    his own. That''s all," Elliot said.


    "You want to deal with him on your own?" Deputy Commander Lin asked with an understanding smile.


    "No, I''m no match for him. I''ve hired someone else," Elliot said in a lowered voice.


    "Okay. I will help you, but you can''t tell anyone else about this," Deputy Commander Lin replied after


    even more hesitation. He also had his own selfish motive. After all, Elliot was Tucker''s nephew. If


    Tucker was ever promoted, the position of themander would fall into the hands of one of the three


    deputymanders. But who would take over the position would be Tucker''s decision, so having a


    good rtionship with Elliot was to Deputy Commander Lin''s benefit.


    "Thank you, deputymander. I will remember your kindness." With a sinister smile on his face, Elliot


    left Deputy Commander Lin''s camp.


    "I hope he won''t lift a stone and drop it on his own feet," Deputy Commander Lin said with a cunning


    smile, knowing that he had made the right decision.

 Chapter 1565 This World

    Chapter 1565 This World


    A few dayster, Deputy Commander Lin received the order to lead his supporting troop and a team of


    spirit warriors to the front line area of the Tiger Whisker Pass to patrol it for half a month.


    After what had happened at the Crescent Gorgest time, Tucker had warned him to be careful a few


    times before he left. However, this time, Deputy Commander Lin had Rocky under hismand, so


    Tucker wasn''t as concerned.


    Once they were on the road, the patrol team headed northwest of the Tiger Whisker Pass. This time,


    they were to walk the area between the Panta Mountain and the Venomous Snake Swamp.


    The Panta Mountain was the junction between the human race and the spiritual race. It was said that it


    had existed since the creation of the Supreme Ether Land, and therefore, it was rich with legends. The


    most famous one was that it was the entrance to the Purgatory Valley, also known as one of the three


    divinends that bordered the battlefield.


    However, no human spirit warrior in history had been able to confirm this fact. And if a spirit warrior had


    been able to enter it, they would not be willing to reveal it and allow the other spirit warriors in knowing


    what was waiting ahead.


    Out of the entire battlefield, the Panta Mountain was the only ce that the human race and spiritual


    race were not willing to go. This was because many fierce, supernatural beasts gathered at the foot of


    the mountain for a few hundred miles. Entering it would be the equivalent to stepping into a tiger''sir.


    As for the Venomous Snake Swamp, it was also nightmare-like. It was a paradise for all kinds of


    poisonous insects, snakes, and beasts, and it was full of swamp traps. If one didn''t take care, they


    could die a horrible death in it.


    If it weren''t for Tucker''s order, Deputy Commander Lin would have avoided this area, but he had no


    choice but to bring his whole team here.


    Two dayster, the patrol team reached the Venomous Snake Swamp.


    "Spiritual King Basil, we must cross the Venomous Snake Swamp, but it''s currently too dangerous. We


    need to explore it and then choose the safest route. I''ll give this important task to you. Thank you in


    advance," Deputy Commander Lin said to Rocky with an earnest look on his face. However, his eyes


    held some viciousness. The troop began to temporarily station themselves just outside of the


    Venomous Snake Swamp.


    "Oh, okay. Don''t worry. I''ve got this," Rocky replied, nodding and ignoring the weirdness of it all. There


    was no reason for him to think that this task would be dangerous.


    Then, Rocky stepped away from the group and entered the Venomous Snake Swamp alone.


    The moment he crossed the barrier, he discovered that a miasma of despair hung over the whole


    swamp. A spirit warrior would struggle to hold on, never mind an ordinary human.


    Fortunately, Rocky''s physique was special and his Spiritual Infant was at the premium stage, so he


    barely felt ufortable as he walked.


    However, he couldn''t see any safe paths ahead of him.


    After all, it was his first time here and Rocky was not very familiar with the terrain of the Venomous


    Snake Swamp. It would take him hours to find a route that was usable for the troop.


    On the other hand, Rocky was used to dangerous ces. It didn''t end up taking him as long as he had


    thought to uncover a rtively safe route. Just as he was about to go back and report this to Deputy


    Commander Lin, he sensed a hidden weapon flying towards him. A frown covered his face and he held


    out a hand to catch it.


    Within a few moments, he realized that the hidden weapon was a dart, and judging from its


    appearance, it was poisonous.


    Rocky immediately cast it aside, but it was toote. A sensation of weakness washed over his body.


    Clearly, just touching the dart had numbed him.


    Soon, a masked figure leapt out of the trees and approached Rocky. The person thrust out a sword and


    pointed it at one of Rocky''s vital organs.


    Although Rocky was poisoned, it did not have much of an effect on him. He dodged the stabbing


    motion of the sword.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, his opponent was quick and immediately struck again, aiming at another vital organ.


    Seeing this, Rocky summoned his Magic Icy Armor to create a protective shield over his whole body.


    ng!


    The moment that the sword hit the Magic Icy Armor, it bounced away.


    Rocky seized the opportunity to grab the figure''s arm and he ripped off the mask with his other hand.


    Then he stopped, stunned. The delicate face behind the mask looked so familiar.


    "Shirley? Is that you? But why?" Rocky asked, looking at her with a million questions resting on the tip


    of his tongue.


    It was Shirley who had tried to assassinate him.


    However, she didn''t seem to recognize Rocky at all. Her eyes were cold and empty as she red back


    at him.


    "Shirley! Don''t you know who I am?" Rocky furrowed his brow. Something was definitely off about her


    current behavior.


    "Of course, I don''t. I''m here to kill you. That''s all," Shirley spat. Her face waspletely deadpan.


    "I won''t fight with you." Rocky was sure that the person in front of him was Shirley, so he didn''t want to


    hurt her.


    "Then you can go to hell!" Shirley''s previously pale, nk face turned red with anger, and her power,


    equal to that of a Spiritual Infant at the medium stage, instantly erupted from her body. Her next attack


    was close to Rocky. The sword in her hand was sharp and ethereal, transforming into specks of sword


    light that aimed at Rocky''s vital points.


    Witnessing Shirley''s aggression and strong murderous will, Rocky realized that something bad must


    have happened to her after she arrived in this world. She must have lost her memories and turned into


    a killer.


    Although that sounded somewhat dramatic, was there any plot in the world that was more dramatic


    than his own? After all, he had travelled through time and space and be Basil.


    "Shirley, do you really not know me? It''s me! Basil!" Rocky tried to help Shirley regain her memories.


    However, Shirley didn''t want to listen. She only wanted to kill.


    Feeling helpless, Rocky had to start taking things seriously. Shirley''s Spiritual Infant was only at the


    medium stage, so she was certainly not a match for him.


    Not long after, he knocked her sword from her hand and it thumped on the dirt.


    "Stop fighting me. You won''t win!" Rocky eximed, kicking the sword far away.


    "My task is to kill you using any method I can think of!" Apparently, Shirley was a talented killer.


    Although she had lost her element of surprise, the killing intent in her eyes still zed.


    "Then I''ll have to find a way to restore your memories," Rocky replied, extending his hand and pressing


    his finger between Shirley''s eyebrows. He used the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill to invade


    Shirley''s spiritual sense and share his memories with her.


    Soon, all the past moments between her and Rocky had been transnted into her mind.


    "I remember everything! You are Basil!" Shirley eximed as she stared at Rocky with wide eyes.


    Apparently, it had worked.


    "You remember," Rockymented as he breathed a sigh of relief and withdrew his hand.


    "My head hurts! How did I lose my memories?" Suddenly, Shirley couldn''t bear the reappearance of her


    lost memories. Her delicate face filled with pain and her body crumpled as she copsed in Rocky''s


    arms.


    "Don''t worry. You can rest. Then we will figure it out," Rocky reassured her, holding her close.


    After resting for a while, Shirley looked up at Rocky with tears in her eyes. "Basil, you''re here. I missed


    you so much. I thought we would never see each other again! What brought you to this world too?"

 Chapter 1566 Search

    Chapter 1566 Search


    "Once I learned that you had been captured by the powerful warriors of this world, I forced myself


    inside to rescue you. The thing that I never sawing was my divine power disappearing and not


    being able to use it to find you. That''s why it''s taken so long. I''ve had toe up with other ways,"


    Rocky exined briefly.


    "Have you found Marcia and the others, Rocky?" Shirley asked, sitting up.


    "Not yet. By the way, where is General Bryant?" Rocky asked, shaking his head. Now that he knew


    Shirley was still alive, he assumed that Bryant was too.


    "My grandfather is dead!" Shirley eximed in a sad voice, shocking Rocky.


    "What? He died?!" This made no sense. Bryant was strong, so he should have been able to find a


    foothold in this world. Honestly, he should have even been able to make a breakthrough.


    "He died protecting me. I managed to escape, but I was seriously injured. After that, I lost my footing


    and fell off a cliff." Pain painted over every surface of Shirley''s face. Then, she told Rocky about their


    experiences after they had been captured. The twists and turns sounded horrifying, especially the one


    where Bryant sacrificed himself so that Shirley could run away from the Shura Race.


    Unfortunately, Shirley had none of her memories once she fell off the cliff. Later, she was brought in by


    the leader of a killer organization and cultivated into an assassin.


    "So it''s true. You are really a killer now?" Rocky had never expected a person as dignified as Shirley,


    who was also once a genius spirit maniptor of the Holy Dragon Empire, to be a killer.


    "Yes, I am." Shirley nodded.


    "Okay. Then who hired you to kill me?" Rocky asked, still feeling slightly confused.


    "I don''t know. I just follow the orders I''m given," Shirley answered, shaking her head quickly.


    "If I had to guess, I''d say it was Elliot." At the moment, Rocky couldn''t think of anyone else who would


    want him gone. But it still didn''t make sense. How would Elliot know when to find an opening to kill


    him?


    As he thought of this, Rocky immediately understood what had happened. Obviously, Deputy


    Commander Lin was involved in this too. There was no way it could just be a coincidence that he had


    sent him into the swamp alone.


    "Who is Elliot?" Shirley asked, frowning.


    "He''s nobody. But I guess I should thank him. If it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t have found you, Shirley.


    Don''t you agree?" He smiled at Shirley and smiled.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You are right." Shirley slowly returned the smile.


    "Are you going toe back with me?" Rocky asked after a moment of silence. He didn''t want Shirley


    to be alone in this dangerous ce.


    "Go back to the army?" Shirley asked. She knew Rocky was working for the army because she had


    followed him and his patrol all the way here.


    "Of course, it''s not safe here and you have no one," Rocky replied, nodding.


    "I can''t. My chief saved my life and she has been good to me ever since. Plus, we have a veryrge


    intelligencework. Maybe we can use the information they have to look for Marcia and the others,"


    Shirley said. In her mind, this was the better idea because it would be faster.


    "Are you going to continue to be a killer?" Rocky''s eyes narrowed.


    "Yes. I think I like this job," Shirley said honestly.


    "I''m not offended by your career choice. I''m just afraid that you''ll be in danger. After all, being a killer is


    not easy." Rocky was not disgusted with Shirley identifying as a killer. After all, they were no longer in


    their original world. In order to survive, they had to start over and adapt to their unique situations.


    However, killers had to constantly take risks and he didn''t want her to get hurt.


    "I will look out for myself. Don''t worry about me!" Shirley had always been independent, but she felt


    very moved that Rocky cared so much about her.


    "But wait. You didn''t kill me, so how can you return to your chief? What will you say to her?" Rocky


    asked, realizing her new dilemma.


    "I''ll be honest with my chief. I will tell her that I''ve regained my memories and stumbled across the man


    that I love. She''ll understand and I won''t be in any trouble," Shirley said, smiling shyly. Impressively,


    she had alreadye up with an excuse.


    Rocky couldn''t stop theugh from bursting through his lips.


    "Okay. Then I''ll head back to report this to my chief now. But I''ll being to see you soon," Shirley


    said. After sharing their goodbyes, Shirley summoned her favorite beast from the Magic Spiritual Space


    and flew away.


    After walking for a while, Rocky found the patrol and reported to Deputy Commander Lin.


    Seeing Rocky walk out of the Venomous Snake Swamp safe and sound caused shock and confusion


    to wash over Deputy Commander Lin. He wondered whether Elliot had made his move or not. Why


    was Rocky still alive?


    Although Rocky knew that Deputy Commander Lin was involved in the assassination plot, he didn''t


    n on doing anything to punish him for it. Firstly, they were still on patrol. Secondly, if it weren''t for his


    n, he wouldn''t have found Shirley. For the time being, he would allow it to slide and he wouldn''t hold


    any grudges.


    Once everyone was ready, Rocky guided Deputy Commander Lin and the patrol team through the


    Venomous Snake Swamp and they continued to move towards the Panta Mountain.


    Two dayster, they reached it and they could see spiritual beasts everywhere. Chills traveled up and


    down their spines.


    In order to avoid disturbing them and causing conflict, Deputy Commander Lin led the team in a wide


    circle around them.


    Of course, it was inevitable that they would encounter some spiritual beasts that would attack them, but


    Rocky helped them to avoid the worst of it.


    This went on for a few days while the patrol team sessfully searched the area surrounding the


    Panta Mountain. After confirming that there was no trace of the spiritual race''s troops, they were ready


    to go back to the camp.


    However, a very terrible storm was rolling in above their heads, so they were forced to take shelter in a


    grotto in the mountain region.


    This grotto was called the Bewitching Grotto. Legend informed them that when human beings entered


    this grotto, they would talk nonsense and appear to be crazy. Some of them would even disappear.


    Therefore, it was too dangerous for ordinary humans to enter the Bewitching Grotto. Unfortunately, they


    had to take the risk in order to avoid the storm.


    After entering the Bewitching Grotto, the patrol team was distributed into therge and small caves


    where there were no rain.


    They spent the whole night crouched and hidden.


    The storm didn''t let up until daylight arrived.


    When Deputy Commander Lin called the patrol team over, he realized that over a hundred spirit


    warriors and soldiers were missing, including Kye.


    "Where did all our men go?" Deputy Commander Lin frowned, looking around.


    "Is the rumor about the Bewitching Grotto true?" As they waited for the small chance that the others


    would show up, some of the soldiers began to whisper words of fear.


    Before long, the whole patrol was in an uproar.


    Although Deputy Commander Lin was also worried, it was his responsibility to stabilize the morale of


    the army. So he said, "Don''t panic. Maybe they didn''t hear the bugle call."


    Then, he turned to Basil and ordered in a low voice, "Captain Basil, please collect a group of spirit


    warriors and look for the missing soldiers."


    "Yes, Deputy Commander Lin."


    Rocky nodded and quickly gathered his men. Then he began searching the caves for as far as he


    could see.

 Chapter 1567 A Legend

    Chapter 1567 A Legend


    Because he was aware of the legend surrounding the Bewitching Grotto, Rocky stayed extremely


    vignt while he searched for the missing soldiers. There were a few hundred caves that were all


    different sizes in the Bewitching Grotto, and hundreds of soldiers and spirit warriors were missing. It


    was going to take him a long time to search all of them and recover his fellow men.


    Fortunately, Rocky had Kohen, who was great at searching. He released Kohen and asked it to find the


    scent of the missing soldiers and spirit warriors.


    Not long after, Kohen seemed to have found something. It pointed to an unremarkable cave among


    numerous others.


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed slightly. To be on the safe side, he asked the other spirit warriors to stay where


    they were and he approached the cave alone.


    As he approached it, he discovered that the cave was not sealed. There was a crack justrge enough


    for a human to slip through.


    Right away, he could feel an inexplicable magical power crawling out from the crack, as if something


    was pulling him forward.


    If he were not strong enough, he would have lost his mind long ago.


    "Is there something behind this crack that can bewitch people?" Rocky asked himself, bing even


    more alert. Based on his experience, this possibility was very high.


    In order to find out the truth, Rocky chose to take a risk. He slowly squeezed through the gap, which


    was much longer than he had imagined. He squinted his eyes but he couldn''t see the end.


    Half an hourter, he felt the gap widening. However, a strong, evil spirit followed.


    When Rocky finally exited the gap, his vision returned. He looked around and saw that he was in a half-


    sealed cave that was hundreds of square meters long. There seemed to be no other entrance or exit.


    The only light came from some small holes above his head.


    He looked down and gasped. The light was shining on a pile of white bones that included humans'' and


    spiritual beasts''.


    Through his shock, Rocky could hear a noiseing from deep in the cave. He looked around and


    saw a crowd of figures standing near something.


    He approached them and discovered that they were the missing soldiers and spirit warriors. Kye was


    among them. Their eyes were all empty as if they had been bewitched. And the thing that they had


    surrounded was a blood red egg shrouded in a strange demonic light.


    "Is this a demonic beast''s egg?" It had never urred to Rocky that a very rare demonic beast''s egg


    could be hidden in this cave.


    Throughout the Supreme Ether Land, the strongest beasts were usually the demonic beasts, not the


    spiritual beasts. However, only the members of the Shura Race could tame the demonic beasts and


    they only existed in their territory. Therefore, it was nearly impossible for a member of the human race


    or the spiritual race to see a demonic beast''s egg.


    This demonic beast''s egg was considered a rare treasure in the Ethereal Region.


    "Maybe someone put it here on purpose. I think that this demonic beast''s egg is using its devil spirit


    power to attract any nearby humans and beasts into this cave. Then, it must absorb their essence


    energy to nourish itself," Rocky murmured to himself.


    Then, it hit him. The demonic beast''s egg was absorbing all the essence energy from Kye and the


    other soldiers and spirit warriors. If he didn''t stop it, it would be toote.


    So Rocky took a deep breath and approached the red egg, intending to transfer it into the Magic


    Spiritual Space. However, the moment he got close, the red egg shone brightly, like it had sensed the


    oing danger. After that, violent, demonic spiritual power spilled out and began to fill the


    surroundings. The whole cave began to shake. Sand and stones began to dance in the air. Rocky was


    surrounded.


    "Whoa! It has strong demonic spiritual power!" Some of the confidence shed from Rocky''s face as he


    felt the demonic spiritual power surging from the red egg.


    Just as the cave was about to copse under the power of the egg, the Scarlet Heaven Jade in Rocky''s


    arms flew out and tried to attach itself to the egg. Then, a strange stream of light emitted from the


    Scarlet Heaven Jade and shrouded the whole demonic beast''s egg, as if a mother''s hand had reached


    out tofort it.


    Before long, the uncontroble power of the demonic beast''s egg had gradually subsided.


    "What? How is the Scarlet Heaven Jade restraining the power of the egg? Does this demonic beast''s


    egg have a special origin?" Rocky asked, raising his eyebrow.


    Once the egg had calmed down, Rocky tried to approach it again. This time, it didn''t try and repel him,


    so he was able to transfer the egg into the Magic Spiritual Space with ease.


    A couple seconds after the egg was gone, Kye, the soldiers, and the spiritual warriors snapped out of


    their trances. Looks of surprise covered their faces. They looked around, unable to determine where


    they were or how they had gotten there.


    "Where are we?" Kye asked Rocky as his eyesnded on him.


    "You were attracted here by a demonic beast and nearly became its next meal. Fortunately, I arrived in


    time and expelled it." Rocky lied as little as he could. If he were to tell them that it was a demonic


    beast''s egg, they would want it for themselves. After all, it was an important treasure and the way he


    saw it, it belonged to him now.


    "Really? You saved us?" Kye looked at Rocky. There was a moment of hesitation.


    "It''s up to you whether you believe me or not. Either way, it''s time to go back. Deputy Commander Lin


    has been waiting for you for a long time." They nodded. Rocky began to exit the cave with his hands


    behind his back.


    The other soldiers and the spirit warriors exchanged nces and then hurried to follow him.


    Although Kye was still suspicious, he joined them as he didn''t want to be punished by the deputy


    commander.


    Soon, Rocky was able to return every single missing soldier and spirit warrior to Deputy Commander


    Lin. He ryed him the same lie about what had happened.


    "It''s good thing you were there, Spiritual King Basil. Otherwise, they would all have been in big trouble!"


    Deputy Commander Lin praised. He didn''t want to lose his soldiers like Deputy Commander Ma had.


    Once they were all settled, Deputy Commander Lin led his patrol team back to the camp.


    That night, the patrol team stationed themselves by the edge of a stream at the foot of the Panta


    Mountain.


    After the bonfire rose, many soldiers and spirit warriors gathered around, eating dinner and chatting


    happily.


    Rocky sat alone on a big stone by the stream and looked up at the starry sky. Even though he was


    surrounded by people, he feltpletely alone.


    ''I wonder how Isis and the baby are now?'' Rocky thought, sighing slightly. He cared the most about his


    wife and his child, but he also cared about his girlfriends and friends.


    "Captain Basil, you seem to have something on your mind!" a voice said.


    Rocky turned and saw Kye standing behind him. He was surprised.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes. It''s inevitable to have something on your mind when you are away from home," Rocky replied


    with a faint smile.

 Chapter 1568 Be Careful

    Chapter 1568 Be Careful


    "Thank you so much for what you did today," Kye suddenly uttered out of the blue.


    "I just did what I thought I should do. Anyway, it''s nice to see that you''re starting to talk to me..." Rocky


    replied.


    "I admit that I was doubtful of you before, but my moralpass is still as good as anyone. I know


    you¡¯re just trying to do the right thing. I¡¯d be lying if I said that I was pleased that you reced me as


    the leader, but after seeing your work up close, I realized it was for the better good," Kye answered


    back, not letting his pride cloud his judgment. When he saw Rocky capture themander of the


    spiritual race''s army and help them escape from the Crescent Gorge, he knew he was in the wrong.


    What was more, Rocky didn¡¯t hesitate to save his life again this time.


    "I''m d that you think so!" A feeling of relief washed over Rocky. He didn''t expect that he would gain


    Kye''s trust in such a short amount of time.


    "But this doesn''t mean that I like you. You''re still a closed book." Kye''s tone suddenly changed as a


    look of disdain was seen on his face.


    "Really?"


    "Of course, what happened in that cave couldn''t be that simple. I have a feeling that you''re hiding


    something," he added. His intuition was seldom wrong. He knew the man in front of him was not telling


    the whole truth.


    "It¡¯s better for you if you don¡¯t know much about some things. It won¡¯t do you any good. What¡¯s


    important is that you¡¯re alive and safe right now." Rocky tried his best not to give him the truth.


    "That''s true, but I don''t like the feeling of being kept in the dark," Kye said.


    "Speaking of this, I have to ask you something." Rocky suddenly shifted the topic.


    "What is it?"


    "You haven''t merged with a martial spirit, have you?" he asked.


    "Martial spirit? Are you kidding me? How could I have the chance to fuse with a martial spirit?" Kye was


    caught off guard by the question.


    For an unknown spirit warrior like him, it was almost next to impossible to merge with a rare martial


    spirit even if he was talented.


    "Well, that''s a shame. A man of your talent would go far if you had the chance to fuse with one. Your


    Spiritual Infant could even reach the advanced stage in no time!" Rocky said with a cunning smile.


    "Where are you going with this?" Kye felt his words were tongue in cheek.


    "Let''s say that I have the power to let you merge with a martial spirit. How would you repay me?" A


    shrewd look shed across Rocky''s eyes.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Is this some sort of joke? Or are you ying tricks on me?" Kye was in disbelief. He couldn''t believe


    what he was hearing.


    "Do you think I''m joking?" Rocky said in a serious tone.


    Kye hesitated to answer. He shifted his gaze towards Rocky a few times to see if he was really telling


    the truth. In the end, he knew he couldn¡¯t pass on the once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. "If you can really


    give me such a chance, I will follow and support you till death. I swear to serve you with all of my heart


    and soul!"


    "I trust that you''ll keep your word. Come with me." Hearing that, Rocky smiled at once. He then


    grabbed Kye''s shoulder and instantly took him into the Magic Spiritual Space.


    "What is this ce?" Finding himself in a seemingly magical and enchantingly beautiful ce, Kye


    couldn''t help but feel amazed.


    "Don''t ask too much." Rocky then immediately summoned the martial spirits that were scattered around


    in his Magic Spiritual Space.


    The spirit warrior was stunned to see arge group of martial spirits around him.


    "This..." He was speechless. He couldn''t understand how a seemingly simple man could have collected


    so many of those rare martial spirits. What was even more surprising, they even seem to heed his


    orders.


    "Well, what are you waiting for? Feel free to choose which one you''d like to merge with." Rocky


    snapped him out of it.


    Kye¡¯s suspicions suddenly faded away as he began to carefully shuffle among the martial spirits to find


    the suitable one for himself.


    Not long after, he found himself standing before a valiant looking martial spirit holding a broadsword


    and said, "I want him!"


    "Well, try to merge with him," Rocky said as he stood by and watched.


    Kye nodded and without saying another word, released his spiritual power to try and fuse with the


    martial spirit.


    But for whatever reason, the spirit rejected him. After trying for a long time to capture its heart, the


    young spirit warrior copsed on the ground, exhausted and gasping for air.


    "Did you fail?" Rocky, who watched from a distance, shook his head slightly in dismay.


    "Damn it!" Kye gritted his teeth in frustration. He couldn''t let such an opportunity slip by.


    "Don''t be discouraged. It seems that this martial spirit doesn''t like you. When you regain your strength,


    you can try another one. With the number of martial spirits I have here, there should be one bound to


    be suitable for you." Rocky offered a few words offort.


    "Are you still willing to give me a try?" Kye, who was disappointed with himself, asked with his head


    bowed down.


    "Of course. It''s worth it in exchange for a loyal follower. But first, let''s get out of here." After saying that,


    Rocky left the Magic Spiritual Space along with the young warrior.


    "Go and take a break!" He said to Kye.


    The feeling of defeat was still aching in Kye''s heart, and so, he gave Rocky a meaningful look and left


    dejectedly.


    ''This fellow will surely be a valuable subject. If he can fuse with a martial spirit, there''s no doubt that he


    can be useful in the future.'' Rocky was lost in thought as he watched Kye''s receding figure.


    The night quickly passed.


    The next day, the patrol troops continued to head back. They had to search onest area toplete


    their mission.


    They arrived in a primeval forest near the Panta Mountain, which was one of the most dangerous areas


    where spiritual beasts would frequently appear. If it weren¡¯t for the threat that the spiritual race was


    seeking to im the area, Deputy Commander Lin would never have led his team there.


    To ensure his soldiers¡¯ safety, the deputymander decided to camp on the outskirts of the dense


    jungle while he sent a team of spirit warriors to explore the area first. Only after confirming a safe route


    would he order the rest to march inside.


    It was none other than Rocky who led the scouting team.


    After getting ready, they headed into the primeval forest.


    Since no humans lived inside it, the forest was filled with wild nts and animals. The trees reached


    high into the sky while the grass grew as tall as a person. As they moved further inside, they could see


    nothing but an endless sea of grass and leaves.


    "Be careful. There may be spiritual beasts lurking around, waiting to ambush us," Rocky reminded his


    team.


    As soon as the words left his mouth, he suddenly felt an ominous aura approaching.


    "Watch out! There is a spiritual beast!" He immediately alerted everyone.

 Chapter 1569 Put Down Your Weapons

    Chapter 1569 Put Down Your Weapons


    But it was toote. A leopard-shaped spiritual beast rushed out of the grass directly towards a team


    member.


    He was so frightened that his legs weakened and began to tremble for he didn¡¯t know how to escape.


    Just as the spiritual beast was about to bite him, a figure suddenly appeared wielding a military knife


    which he used to block the beast¡¯s razor-sharp teeth.


    It was none other than Kye.


    "Idiot! What are you waiting for? Run now!" Kye cursed loudly.


    The team member quickly fled from the beast upon hearing hismand.


    As Kye wielded his knife fiercely, the spiritual beast swiftly retreated into the grass and disappeared.


    Not long after, more spiritual beasts rushed out and attacked Rocky¡¯s team of spiritual warriors.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "It appears we still need to find a way out of here," Rocky noted with a serious look. Realizing it wasn¡¯t


    safe to stay, he immediately summoned the Purple-ming Phoenix.


    Kye and his team were shocked when Rocky called upon his spiritual beast with the strength of a


    Spiritual Infant.


    Once the Purple-ming Phoenix appeared, it shot out a me that burned all the grass within a


    hundred meters to ashes. The spiritual beasts that hid among the grass were then exposed.


    "Charge!" Rocky screamed intensely. He then led his team to engage in a fierce battle with the spiritual


    beasts.


    Before long, some of the beasts were killed while others fled.


    "Lead the way, Purple-ming Phoenix!" Rockymanded.


    The Purple-ming Phoenix flew in a straight line and burned all the grass in its path to ashes.


    Soon, the phoenix created a wide road for Rocky and his team to walk on.


    He continued to lead them on a quest for a safe route.


    Half a dayter, Rocky discovered one and led them towards it.


    Deputy Commander Lin led the patrol team into the forest ording to the route Rocky provided and


    began the search.


    The forest was so vast that a day¡¯s search wasn¡¯t enough. Therefore, they set up camp on the spot and


    set up a tripwire to warn them of any iing sneak attacks by the spiritual beasts.


    "Let¡¯s continue the search for another day. If we''re certain that there''s no trace of the spiritual race''s


    troops, we can then return to the Tiger Whisker Pass," Deputy Commander Lin informed Rocky.


    Truthfully, he didn''t want to stay in such a dangerous area for too long.


    "I agree." Of course, Rocky had no objections.


    And the night passed without any danger.


    The patrol team continued to go into and search deeper within the primeval forest. When they found no


    trace of the spiritual race''s troops on the third day of their search, Deputy Commander Lin was ready to


    lead the team back. But not long after, they identally stumbled upon an entrance to a valley where


    they discovered a statue that was half-human and half-beast.


    "Deputy Commander Lin, have you been to this valley before?" Rocky asked the deputymander


    out of curiosity.


    "No, I''ve never been to this forest before." The deputymander shook his head.


    "Shall we get into the valley and search it?" Rocky suggested. Mysterious ces always piqued his


    curiosity.


    "Well..." Deputy Commander Lin hesitated. In fact, he didn¡¯t want to enter.


    "Then let me lead the spirit warriors on a search!" Rocky proposed once he saw through the


    commander''s mind.


    "Okay," Deputy Commander Lin agreed reluctantly.


    After that, Rocky led the spirit warriors to the valley¡¯s entrance while the deputymander and the


    others waited for them at the entrance.


    Rocky and his team were immediately shocked by the scene in front of them. It was a relic of ancient


    buildings that were once in the valley. It seemed that either the human race or the spiritual race had


    lived here before. Most of the relic looked intact, with many of the pce buildings still recognizable.


    "What the hell is this ce?" Kye asked Rocky who stood beside him.


    "A civilization must''ve lived here before," Rocky replied in amazement.


    "Captain! Look at this stone tablet!" one of the spirit warriors eximed once he discovered something.


    Rocky rushed over. The spirit warrior pointed towards a huge tablet split in two. Its upper hand was


    ced t on the ground while the lower half remained erect.


    He walked towards it quickly and carefully studied the words on the stone tablet. He was stunned to


    find that the words were extremely simr to thenguage of the Star Divine Race.


    ''Did the Star Divine Race used to live here? But how could the Star Divine Race civilization have


    reached the Supreme Ether Land?'' Rocky thought to himself, stunned.


    ''Did some powerful Star Divine Race warriors move to the Supreme Ether Land a long time ago? But


    how did they even enter thend in the first ce?'' Rocky couldn¡¯t help but continue to ask questions


    in his head.


    "Can you understand the inscriptions, Captain Basil?" Kye rushed up and questioned him.


    "Of course not." Rocky shook his head. He didn¡¯t want the others to know what he discovered.


    "Nothing special here. Let¡¯s go back," Kye suggested with indifference. Seeing that it was just either


    human remains or the spiritual race civilization''s remains, he gave it no further thought.


    "Let''s go." Although Rocky was still quite curious about the contents of the stone tablet, he couldn¡¯t


    reveal that he understood its inscriptions. Thus, he ordered all of them to leave.


    Just as they were about to depart from the valley, they suddenly felt a rumble. It sounded like galloping


    horses. It felt as though an army was approaching the valley.


    Rocky and the others had a horrible feeling in their gut. They were shocked by what they saw once


    they rushed out of the valley.


    An army of spiritual beasts was led by a single spiritual beast which had reached the Emperor Realm.


    They surrounded Deputy Commander Lin and the patrol team.


    "I have a bad feeling about this," Rockymented, his voice devoid of emotion.


    "Spiritual King Basil! You''ve arrived just in time. What should we do now? Are we going to break out the


    encirclement?" Deputy Commander Lin was slightly flustered as well. Although he bravely fought


    hundreds of times on the battlefield, he had never gone up against such an orderly army of spiritual


    beasts before.


    "Calm down!" Rocky immediately stopped Deputy Commander Lin from breaking out of the


    encirclement. This army they faced was clearly not formed at the spur of the moment and had possibly


    upied this area for a long time. The spiritual beasts only appeared once Rocky and his team broke


    into the valley. They must¡¯ve seen them as intruders.


    However, Rocky still didn''t understand why the army guarded the ancient civilization ruins. It was


    inconceivable!


    "Deputy Commander Lin, order the troops toy down their weapons and stand down," Rocky told the


    deputymander immediately.


    "What? Put down our weapons? But why?" Deputy Commander Lin looked at Rocky in confusion. He


    couldn¡¯t understand why Rocky would make such a request.


    "Just listen to me," Rocky pleaded in a serious tone.


    Realizing he was serious, Deputy Commander Lin momentarily hesitated before he ordered his troops.


    "Put down your weapons!"


    The soldiers and spirit warriors were just as dismayed and flustered. But they knew better than to


    disobey the deputymander''s order. They allid their weapons aside.

 Chapter 1570 Escaping From The Spiritual Beasts

    Chapter 1570 Escaping From The Spiritual Beasts


    Then, Rocky immediately stepped into the air and flew over the heads of the soldiers and the spirit


    warriors. In a sh, hended in front of the vicious Emperor Realm spiritual beast. Although he was


    facing an armyprised of powerful spiritual beasts, he was not fazed at all. The next second, he


    activated the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill.


    "My name is Basil. Can you clearly hear me, sir?" Without any hesitation, Rocky introduced himself to


    the Emperor Realm spiritual beast.


    "Hmm. You actually looked like an ignorant young man, but you know to speak the beastnguage!


    That is quite impressive," the spiritual beast said in surprise.


    "Pardon me, sir, but I don''t know any beastnguage. I can justmunicate with you by


    synchronizing my spiritual sense with yours. Anyway, may I just ask a question? Why are you


    surrounding our troops? I don''t think we have done anything to offend you and your army," Rocky said


    with a straight face.


    "Well, you are wrong about that. You and your people have entered the forbidden area, which is the


    most sacred ce for us. You just can''t barge in here and defile it!" the spiritual beast roared


    aggressively.


    "I see. We sincerely apologize because we did not mean to do it. We just happened to pass by


    unintentionally," Rocky exined.


    "Ha! You think a simple apology would suffice? What''s done is done. You can''t take that back," the


    spiritual beast replied stubbornly.


    "Then, what can we do to make up for it? Just tell us and we will do it," Rocky bargained as he


    clenched his fists.


    "Oh, really? Then, leave two hundred of your men with us as tributes. Do that and I may consider


    letting the rest of you go," the spiritual beast replied with a defiant sneer.


    "You are asking for the impossible." Of course, Rocky would not deliberately sacrifice the lives of two


    hundred people in exchange for the safety of rest of the army.


    "You asked me what you can do, and I answered you. Now, if you can''t do that, then there''s no need


    for a discussion. It''s either you make a sacrifice or all of you are going to die. After all, you humans


    have no chance of winning against my spiritual beast army!" the Emperor Realm spiritual beast


    dered mightily.


    "Fine. You also leave me with no choice!" Rocky could easily tell that the spiritual beast was full of


    greed and evil desires, so he deemed that it was useless to negotiate with him. Thus, he flew back and


    instantlynded beside Deputy Commander Lin, bearing a serious expression on his face. "Sir, could


    you please let me takemand of the entire army for the time being?"


    "Why? What happened?" Deputy Commander Lin was stunned by Rocky''s sudden request. From the


    look in Rocky''s eyes, he could say that the negotiation fell apart.


    "This is a matter of life and death. Please trust me with this, sir," Rocky pleaded as his momentum


    already soared magnificently.


    "All right. The army is yours. Do whatever you can to get us out of this predicament." Seeing Rocky''s


    imposing manner, Deputy Commander Lin was actually intimidated that he didn''t have the guts to


    refuse. Then, he announced, "Listen carefully! Captain Basil will temporarily takemand of the


    army. Since he has the most experience in fighting against spiritual beasts, everyone will obey his


    orders!"


    Although it was a bit unexpected, the soldiers and spirit warriors in the patrolling army had no


    comints with the deputymander''s decision. After all, most of them respected and even


    worshiped Rocky''s capability.


    "Soldiers, listen to me! Form a square array at once!" Rocky decisivelymanded as he took on the


    role of the army''s leader.


    Upon hearing Rocky''s order, the patrolling troops quickly deployed a square array.


    Once the array was ready, Rocky shouted, "Move forward together with the square array! Don''t stop!"


    Immediately after, the troops began to move towards the army of spiritual beasts.


    On the other hand, the Emperor Realm spiritual beast roared and also deployed its army. Then, dozens


    of huge spiritual beasts with varying levels from the Spirit Realm to the Spiritual Infant attacked the


    patrolling troops from both sides at the same time.


    Seeing this, Rocky wasted no time and chanted the Buddhist Spell skillfully. In the blink of an eye, a


    shadow of the golden Buddha fell from the sky and enveloped the entire troop.


    Under the protection of the Buddhist Spell, the spiritual beasts outside were unable to harm the


    members of the patrolling troops. They werepletely blocked off by the defensive barrier.


    At this moment, Deputy Commander Lin as well as the soldiers and spirit warriors were bbergasted.


    They did not expect that Rocky''s skill would be so invincible. There was absolutely nothing that could


    prate it.


    While being protected by the Buddhist Spell, the patrolling troops had already approached the


    encirclement of the spiritual beasts. However, the truth was that Rocky did not intend to make a direct


    assault. Their formation and actions earlier were just a cover-up. His primary goal was to take


    advantage of the disorientation of the spiritual beasts so that they could find a chance to break through.


    As the soldiers rushed all the way to the camp of the spiritual beasts, the power of the Buddhist Spell


    gradually weakened. At this point, the dozens of the spiritual beasts surrounding the patrolling troops


    became more impatient as they wanted to ughter these humans. Hence, they constantly attacked


    the barrier that was made by the Buddhist Spell.


    Fortunately, before the power of the Buddhist Spellpletely dissipated, Rocky found a breakthrough


    point using his amazing perception. Therefore, he immediately ordered, "Halt! Move northwest this time


    and keep the array intact!"


    Then, the patrolling troops began to charge towards the direction that Rocky instructed.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    As they continued to march, a bear-shaped spiritual beast weed them. It was more than ten


    meters high and looked like a hill that carried enormous power. It turned out that it had also reached the


    medium grade of the Spiritual Infant.


    Rocky firmly ordered the patrolling troop to get close to the bear-shaped spiritual beast, which also did


    not hesitate to attack them head-on.


    At this time, the power of the Buddhist Spell hadpletely dissipated, meaning that the patrolling


    troops were about to face the direct impact of the attack of the bear-shaped spiritual beast. At the same


    time, the other spiritual beasts rushed towards them, intending to cut off their escape routes.


    The Emperor Realm spiritual beast let out an evil grin as it saw the current situation of their enemies. It


    was confident that these humans would not be able to sneak out of them alive.


    However, the next moment, an extremely dazzling light burst out from the patrolling troops. It was like a


    scorching sun suddenly glowed in their midst, rendering the spiritual beasts unable to open their eyes.


    Then, after a few moments, as the dazzling light disappeared, the patrolling troop had already vanished


    without a trace.


    Seeing this, the Emperor Realm spiritual beast could not help but roar angrily. It did not know how


    Rocky and the entire army suddenly disappeared. But of course, it would not let them get away that


    easily. It summoned the fastest spiritual beasts in their army and ordered them to scatter in various


    directions to search for the patrolling troops that escaped.


    Meanwhile, the patrolling troops suddenly appeared about three miles away from the encirclement of


    the spiritual beasts.


    However, it seemed that no one among them knew what happened. They just recalled that when they


    saw the blinding light, their bodies moved on their own at an astonishing speed. The next thing they


    knew, the spiritual beasts that surrounded them earlier were nowhere in sight.


    "Spiritual King Basil, what on earth exactly happened?" Deputy Commander Lin asked in bewilderment.


    "I don''t have time to exin it right now. We are still in danger. I know that the spiritual beasts will not


    let us go that easily. As we speak, they should be chasing and looking for us. Getting us out of there is


    all I can do. From here on, we have to rely on our strength. We have to outrun them before they could


    find us again," Rocky said sternly. The number of times that the patrolling troops could use the Army-


    blessing Scroll had already reached its limit. So, for now, he could do nothing to assist them.


    "All right. Don''t stop moving! Let''s continue retreating!" Hearing Rocky''s words, Deputy Commander Lin


    didn''t dare to becent and careless. Thus, he immediately ordered the entire army to start


    moving and retreat from the primeval forest.


    As Rocky expected, before they could even reach a few miles, they already found about seven or eight


    spiritual beasts that were running behind them.


    At this moment, Rocky summoned the Purple-ming Phoenix to lead the way and cooperate with the


    team of spirit warriors to intercept the attacks from the spiritual beasts that were chasing after them.


    Although they incurred a handful of casualties as they tried to escape, they were still able to


    sessfully withstand the attacks on their way out of the forest.

 Chapter 1571 Taking All The Credits

    Chapter 1571 Taking All The Credits


    Finally, a dayter, the now exhausted patrol troops were able to retreat from the forest. As they got out


    of the primeval forest, the spiritual beasts that had been chasing them all this time stopped all of


    sudden. It was as if there was something that restricted them from leaving the forest.


    After confirming that their lives were not in danger anymore, the patrol troops immediately camped on a


    nearby spot to rest for a while. Then, they checked the conditions of each member and counted the


    number of casualties. It turned out that more than a third of their total number was either badly injured


    or killed. All in all, there were about two hundred soldiers that died in their encounter with the army of


    spiritual beasts.


    Obviously, it was because of Rocky''s brilliance that the patrol troops were able to avoid an extremely


    disastrous situation.


    "Spiritual King Basil, we are indeed lucky that you are with us. Otherwise, there was no way that we


    could have gotten out of that forest." Deputy Commander Lin expressed his gratitude.


    "You don''t have to thank me. I''m a member of this team, so I just did what I could to get us to safety.


    Moreover, I think the credits should go to everyone, including you. If you didn''t make the right call, we


    wouldn''t have survived," Rocky humbly replied.


    Deputy Commander Lin was evidently very happy that he was ttered by Rocky. He talked more with


    Rocky for a while before he finally left.


    Right after the deputymander left, Kye suddenly came out of nowhere and said, "When we go


    back, that guy will definitely im all the credits for what happened."


    "Kye¡­ I heard you and the deputymander are rtives, but it seems that you are not that fond of


    him," Rocky uttered softly.


    "No. We are not close. And I didn''t rely on him when I joined the army. Besides, I think he''s just


    someone mediocre. Even you must admit that he doesn''t have the talent to lead the army. Am I right?"


    Kye asked bluntly.


    "I don''t think he would be a deputymander if he was not qualified," Rocky said with a faint


    smile.


    "Well, we can just agree to disagree. Anyway, previously, I wasn''t able to figure out how you could help


    Deputy Commander Ma and the others retreat sessfully under the siege of the spiritual race''s


    troops. But after seeing what happened earlier, I finally got it. You must have a powerful treasure that


    can make the whole army have the power of a spiritual warrior, right?" Kye surmised as he cast a


    meaningful nce at Rocky.


    "You can put it that way. But the number of times I can use that power is very limited. Hence, I only


    reserve it at very crucial moments to maximize its effects," Rocky answered with a serious expression.


    "I see. With that kind of power, it would indeed be very efficient on the battlefield as it would greatly


    increase thebat power of the army," Kyemented as he realized its potential.


    "Well, I am not themander of the army, so I would be able to have that chance to freely test it in


    battle," Rocky said as he shrugged his shoulders.


    "Yes, that''s a shame. But you know what? With how things go, it may not be that far when you rece


    him," Kye said as if he had suddenly seen a premonition.


    "Really? How can you say so?" Rocky nced at Kye as he narrowed his eyes. In fact, Rocky already


    had such ideas. However, he wasn''t just aiming for the position of deputymander. His real goal


    was to be the grandmander of the human army, which was even a level higher than the


    commander.


    "Hmm. I don''t know either. Somehow, I just have this gut feeling." After their conversation, Kye also left


    hurriedly.


    The next morning, when the troops had already rested well, Deputy Commander Lin led them back to


    the Tiger Whisker Pass.


    Two dayster, the patrol troops hadpleted their mission and were able toe back safely.


    Deputy Commander Lin reported everything that happened to Tucker, and even themander broke


    into cold sweat upon hearing the details. He didn''t expect that they would meet an army of spiritual


    beasts that almost annihted them.


    Like what Kye suspected, Deputy Commander Lin asked for all the credits, iming that he tried very


    hard to manage and lead the patrol troops to escape in such a dangerous situation. He did not even


    mention a word about Rocky and everything he had done.


    However, Tucker knew that it would be impossible for Deputy Commander Lin to handle that situation


    alone. He just didn''t say anything because he didn''t want to embarrass the deputymander. Deputy


    Commander Lin had been working for him for several years. He might not have many great


    contributions, but he was very hard-working. Hence, although Tucker knew that not everything was


    reported to him, he decided to turn a blind eye to it.


    Then, in the evening, Tucker summoned Rocky in his quarters.


    "What can I do for you, sir?" Rocky asked as soon as he entered Tucker''s camp.


    "Well, it''s nothing serious. I just want to talk and ask you a few questions. Please have a seat first,"


    Tucker said calmly.


    After Rocky sat down, Tucker poured a cup of tea for Rocky himself.


    For a moment, the two of them just sat face to face.


    "I want to thank you for what you did during the patrol mission," Tucker said with emotions that were


    clearlying from the bottom of his heart.


    "Sir, I was just doing my job. Of course, I will do whatever I can," Rocky answered politely.


    "Actually, Kye came to see me earlier before you arrived," Tucker said out of nowhere.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Kye? Did he rat me out?" Rocky asked with a faint smile.


    "Well, kind of. But what he said was beyond my expectations. He told me that you were the main


    reason why the patrol troops coulde back safe and sound. It was because of your timely response


    and brilliance on the battlefield. I also did some investigation about the matter and found out that


    everything he said was true. I didn''t expect that you would be very talented in leading the army," Tucker


    said excitedly.


    "It was a very critical moment, and since I am more experienced in dealing with spiritual beasts than


    Deputy Commander Lin, I did what I had to do," Rocky replied honestly, but he still didn''t ask for any


    credit.


    "Yes. That is true. That is why I am relieved that someone like you exists in the army. After all, at the


    most crucial moments, we need leaders that would step up and boost the morale of the soldiers. I also


    want to tell you that I am a person who has clear distinctions between public and private interests, so I


    cannot be just partial to anyone. However, because of your service to the army, I can promise you that


    once a chance arises, I will certainly promote you so that you can work directly for me. We need


    someone of your caliber to guide our men," Tucker said sternly. He knew that Rocky was an amazing


    military talent. Hence, if such talent could work directly under him, he could contribute more and he


    would be of great help. With the reports that he heard from Kye, it became clear to Tucker how


    powerful Rocky was. Thus, there was no way that he would waste this opportunity. However, since he


    could not just make a move based on his whims, he needed to find a perfect chance to promote Rocky.


    "I am honored, sir. Of course, I am willing to work for you when that timees," Rocky replied,


    epting Tucker''s kindness without hesitation.


    "Very well then. I like smart people like you," Tucker remarked as he smiled proudly.


    After that, Rocky eventually left themander''s camp.


    Upon returning to his residence, he saw Eunice was already there.


    "Basil, you''re back!" Eunice shouted in shock. She had alsoe back from a mission, so she did not


    know that Rocky had already returned from his patrol mission.


    "Why? Don''t you want to see me back?" Rocky teased.


    "Humph! Whatever," Eunice snorted. But then, she could not help but ask, "How did things go? Did the


    patrol go smoothly this time?"


    "Well, I think so. We identally broke into a forbidden area where we encountered an army of


    spiritual beasts. We had many casualties, but luckily we managed to escape and return safely," Rocky


    said as if it was not a big deal.


    "What? An armyprised of spiritual beasts?!" Eunice eximed in shock. Of course, she instantly


    became curious.


    Seeing the look in her eyes, Rocky had no choice but to tell her what happened. Upon hearing it,


    Eunice trembled in fear. She did not expect that they would experience such a thing during their


    mission.


    "It''s my first time hearing that spiritual beasts can actually rule their kind and even form an army,"


    Eunice said in surprise. She had never heard that spiritual beasts could actually reach such a level of


    intelligence.


    "Once spiritual beasts reached the Emperor Realm, their intelligence will not be much inferior to that of


    humans. In fact, some of them are even smarter than humans," Rocky remarked. He was clear about


    this because he knew that this was the kind that was very difficult to deal with.

 Chapter 1572 The New Experiment

    Chapter 1572 The New Experiment


    "Thank god you were here. Otherwise, the patrolling team would have suffered even more thanst


    time. The border battlefield hasn''t been fun. The soldiers'' lives are at risk constantly. Plus, we''re not


    even going to the battlefield. We''re only carrying out a patrol. I''m afraid things can get a lot more


    dangerous," Eunice said, sighing deeply.


    "Do you regreting with me?" Rocky asked, looking straight at her.


    "No. Now that we''re here, let''s stay and enjoy it. Besides, there''s nothing I can do about it. I can''t finish


    my task if I can''t bring you back to the Di n," Eunice replied, curling her lips.


    "I''ll go back with you once I find mypanions. Oh yeah! I was lucky enough toe across one


    during the patrol!" Rocky eximed suddenly.


    "You saw one? Seriously?" Eunice asked. Her eyes were wide. She had been waiting to hear news like


    this for a long time.


    "Yes." Rocky nodded.


    "That''s great. Now that you''ve found one, things will be much easier for you!" Eunice wore arge smile


    on her face. She was happy that Rocky was finally making progress in his mission.


    "I don''t think so. She was alone, and sheid some bad news on me. One of my most respected old


    friends passed away," Rocky added. His eyes turned dark as he looked at the floor.


    "Oh. I''m sorry for your loss." Eunice didn''t know what else she could say tofort him.


    "And I have no way of knowing if he was the only one. I just can''t imagine that I might never see the


    rest of them again. I have to find them as soon as possible using any method that I can..." Rocky said


    firmly.


    "Then I will do my best to assist you! I can''t be released from you unless you find all yourpanions!"


    Eunice had never seen any of thising. In the past, she was a disciple of the Di n and she could


    do anything she wanted in the Ethereal Region. However, since she had met Rocky, she had been


    doomed to an unwanted life and she had had to stick by his side.


    "That''s more than enough. If you can''t leave me, I suppose finding them will be a good thing for both of


    us," Rocky replied with a meaningful smile.


    "Get out of here!" For some reason, Eunice could not understand what Rocky had meant. She cast a


    re at him and then pushed him out of the door. She mmed it behind him, leaving him alone on the


    stoop.


    Rockyughed before he traipsed away.


    Meanwhile, Elliot learned that Rocky had returned and was naturally a little restless. Despite spending


    a long time thinking about it, he couldn''t figure out why Rocky was still alive. He had given a lot of


    money to his friends and asked them to hire a killer from the most famous organization in the Ethereal


    Region. But instead of killing Rocky the easy way, his painstaking efforts ended in vain. Rocky was still


    alive and Elliot was filled to the brim with guilt.


    In his mind, the killer must have failed and been killed by Rocky. What if before that, the killer had


    revealed that he was their employer? If that were the case, Rocky would never let him go.


    The more Elliot thought about it, the more cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    ''I think I''d better ask Uncle Tucker for some sick leave and go back to my hometown to hide for a


    while,'' Elliot thought.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    However, just as he was about to do so, the curtain of the camp blew open and a gust of cold wind


    poured in. Elliot shivered and walked over to fasten it shut.


    After fixing it, he turned around. A figure wearing purple was standing silently behind him.


    "Oh, my! Who are you? What do you want from me?" Elliot shouted, clutching at his chest.


    "I am the killer," the figure replied without any emotion.


    "The killer? Hold on... You''re the killer that I paid to kill Basil! I spent a handsome amount of money on


    that! Well, you''re here just in time. Why is Basil still alive? I thought that the killers from your


    organization were very powerful. They must just have a pretty name and nothing else. Why didn''t you


    finish your job?" Elliot immediately puffed up his chest in a show of power. After all, he was the boss


    who had spent therge sum of money.


    "Sorry, we can''t ept your orders. Here is your previousmission and thepensation." The


    figure threw a heavy bag onto the table.


    "What? Why? I was told that your organization never turned down any orders. Is something wrong?"


    Elliot shouted, staring at the bag with an open mouth and furrowed eyebrows.


    "Yes. The person you want killed is not an ordinary person," the figure replied.


    "What are you talking about? He''s only a Spiritual King. Can''t you kill a Spiritual King? You''re useless!"


    Elliot spat, throwing his arms around in the air to prove his point.


    "He''s not like other ordinary people. It''s not because of his strength. It''s because of his identity."


    Suddenly, the figure''s stunning eyes turned cold and sharp.


    "Identity? What the hell does he have that I don''t?" Elliot continued to curse.


    "Watch your mouth!" The delicate figure leapt forward and pressed the sword in her hand directly


    against Elliot''s neck.


    Elliot trembled with fear and stayedpletely still. This person''s aura was obviously stronger than his.


    Even if he were to fight back, it would be like beating a stone with an egg.


    "I want you gone from the Tiger Whisker Pass after today, and take that money as far as possible.


    Otherwise, your family will have toe to your tomb to visit you the next year," the figure both


    ordered and threatened.


    "I... I will. I''ll leave straight away. I don''t want to stay here anyway!" Elliot shouted. In a way, it felt as if


    he had been granted a pardon.


    However, when Elliot raised his head again, the delicate figure was gone and hadn''t left a single strand


    of hair behind.


    "What the hell! Now I can''t stay in the Tiger Whisker Pass any longer. Even if I don''t get killed by this


    bitch, Basil will be after me. I''d better find a faster way out. Thepensation from the killer should be


    enough to get me where I need to go. Damn it! Once I get a chance, I''lle back and finish things


    with Basil!" Then, Elliot scrambled to pick up the parcel containing thepensation, wrote a letter to


    Tucker, and ordered someone to bring it to him. He left the Tiger Whisker Pass during the night.


    The moment that Tucker received Elliot''s letter, fury filled him. But because he was family, he could


    only ept the fact and told others that Elliot was seriously ill and had returned to his hometown.


    When Rocky learned what Elliot had done, he guessed that he must have been afraid that his criminal


    side had been unmasked so he fled from Tiger Whisker Pass. The thing was, Rocky didn''t intend to


    punish Elliot straight away. After all, if it weren''t for Elliot, he wouldn''t have been able to find Shirley. In


    addition, he had to consider Tucker. He wouldn''t risk ruining his n over a man like Elliot.


    A few dayster, Rocky managed to sessfully develop a new type of gene. It could be used to


    transform ordinary people and improve their physique.


    Of course, whether the new gene was really useful or not depended on a specific test subject.


    Meanwhile, Maxwell had volunteered and was being injected with a new type of gene from Rocky''s


    Magic Spiritual Space.


    "Okay. Stay lying on the bed. If you feel any difort, just let me know," Rocky instructed once he


    was finished. Maxwell looked up at him from where he was still lying on the operating table.

 Chapter 1573 In Danger

    Chapter 1573 In Danger


    "Okay," Maxwell responded.


    His voice had barely faded away when he suddenly screamed and all of his muscles started twitching.


    "Is your body rejecting the gene?" Rocky asked, mostly to himself. That was the first time that he had


    done gic experiments on a human being. Although the new genes he had developed wouldn''t have


    much impact on the main gic sequences of a human and normally wouldn''t endanger their lives, he


    was still worried that something else could go wrong.


    Therefore, in order to stabilize the rejection that Maxwell''s body was currently going through, Rocky


    touched him and transferred some of his spiritual power over.


    Momentster, he realized that the spiritual power that he had poured into Maxwell''s body was being


    absorbed too quickly.


    Rocky bent over and looked closely at Maxwell''s body. He discovered lots of big changes, especially in


    his meridians. He knew that an ordinary person''s meridians were different from that of a spirit warrior. A


    spirit warrior''s meridians were much wider and thicker and they connected with each other in a


    harmonious way.


    Meanwhile, it looked like Maxwell''s meridians were also widening. Before long, they were wider than a


    spirit warrior''s!


    "Is his body experiencing extreme mutation because of the new genes?" If that were the case, Rocky


    wasn''t sure whether it was a good thing or a bad thing.


    For the sake of safety, Rocky had to withdraw his spiritual power. Secondster, it appeared that


    Maxwell''s condition had slightly improved, but his body was still undergoing changes.


    He had also fallen into aa.


    It took more than twenty hours for his physical changes to cease. Rocky stood guard beside him the


    whole time and checked his body, and the results he saw were even more surprising.


    Rocky gasped. Judging from the width of Maxwell''s meridians, he had reached at least the primary


    stage of the Spiritual Infant.


    In other words, Maxwell hadn''t needed to cultivate for a long time to broaden his meridians and hold


    more spiritual power. He would only need to adapt to his new body and strengthen his physical


    cultivation. There was a chance that in a few months, he could move straight to the primary stage of


    the Spiritual Infant.


    "This is a blessing in disguise," Rocky murmured to himself. He had expected his gic experiments


    to be sessful, but he had no idea that they could reach such limits.


    Not long after, Maxwell woke up.


    "How long... have I slept?" he mumbled, thinking he had been asleep the entire time.


    "It''s been half a day. Are you feeling ufortable?" Rocky asked, stepping closer to him.


    "No, I''m fine. In fact, my body feels super light..." As Maxwell spoke, he propped himself up with one


    hand, nearly causing his head to hit the ceiling.


    His eyes were wide as he looked down at Rocky. Afternding back on the ground, he looked at his


    hands and feet in a panic.


    "The experimental gic modification performed on your body was sessful. Now, you have directly


    acquired the physique of a spirit warrior. That means you won''t have to build a foundation like an


    ordinary spirit warrior in order to break through to the Spirit Realm. Your physique is already on par with


    a Spiritual Infant at the primary stage," Rocky exined.


    "A Spiritual Infant at the primary stage? Really?" Maxwell knew plenty about the levels of the spirit


    warrior, so he was aware that the primary stage of a Spiritual Infant was a point in which no ordinary


    spirit warrior could get past.


    "Why would I lie to you? Besides, this doesn''t mean that you can just rest easy. You still have to


    cultivate hard. After all, you don''t have a solid foundation yet. And you have a lot of things to do to


    reach the next level. But don''t fret. I will give you some guidance," Rocky said with a smile.


    "Thank you, Rocky." Maxwell smiled back.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    After that, Rocky taught Maxwell the most basic cultivation method of the spirit warrior, and also gave


    him some pills to replenish the spiritual power in his body.


    The meridians and spiritual power at the primary stage of the Spiritual Infant could not bepletely


    replenished overnight. Since Maxwell was a beginner, he had to gather them slowly using his


    cultivation. None of it was intended to be a race.


    After that was settled, Rocky sent Maxwell out of the Magic Spiritual Space and left him on his own.


    Then he made his way back to the camp. As soon as he entered it, Kye approached him and said,


    "You''re here at the right time. Commander Wang just sent word that there is a mission and he''s asked


    us toe to his camp..."


    "Okay." Rocky nodded and walked with Kye to Tucker''s camp.


    As they walked through the curtain of the camp, Rocky saw Tucker and a man who wore simr


    clothes and had the same aura as Tucker. Apparently, he was also amander.


    "This is Commander Ling. He is stationed at the front line," Tucker said, pointing at Commander Ling.


    "Commander Ling." Rocky and Kye cupped their hands and bowed.


    "There is no need to be so courteous," Commander Ling said, waving his hand.


    "Commander Ling and I are friends and he came here to ask for our help," Tucker told them, cutting


    right to the chase.


    "He needs our help?" The second they heard that, Rocky and Kye knew that a hard task was ahead of


    them.


    "Recently, the defense line of the western region that is stationed by Commander Ling has been


    attacked by some spiritual beasts. Now the front line is in danger. These spiritual beasts have united


    and don''t intend on backing down. We think that they have been manipted by the spiritual race.


    Commander Ling''s soldiers have tried relentlessly to solve this problem, but to no avail. So they came


    to the Tiger Whisker Pass to discuss it with me. Basil, you seem to have lots of experience in fighting


    spiritual beasts. Maybe you can help Commander Ling," Tucker exined, turning to face Rocky.


    Suddenly, all their eyes were on him.


    "Okay. I will try my best to help you!" he responded.


    "Thank you, Basil. Could you pleasee with me? We happened to catch one of the spiritual beasts


    two days ago. Maybe you can find some clues from it and figure out a solution for us," Commander


    Ling said, cupping his hands.


    "Sure," Rocky replied, nodding.


    "But wait. Who will lead the team if Basil leaves?" Kye asked.


    "You will. You are the acting captain in my absence," Rocky answered, looking back at him.


    "Well..." Kye felt a little embarrassed even though he was supposed to be the team leader.


    "Perfect. Kye, you will temporarily act as captain while Basil is gone," Tucker ordered at once.


    "Yes, sir." Kye took the order.


    After that, Rocky and Commander Ling climbed onto a flying beast and flew to the front line of the


    western region.


    The region was an important military base for the human army in the border war. If the front line were


    lost, it would directly threaten the safety of the Tiger Whisker Pass and other passes. Now Rocky


    understood why Tucker had been so willing to send him there to help.

 Chapter 1574 Surprise

    Chapter 1574 Surprise


    After a journey that took an entire day and night, Rocky and Commander Ling finally arrived at the


    military camp at the front line of the western region.


    A camp of considerable size entered their eyes. From north to south, military tents of all sizes were


    stationed everywhere as far as the eye could see.


    "Spiritual King Basil, do you want to take a break first?" Commander Ling asked as soon as he noticed


    that they had arrived.


    "No, there''s no need for that. Commander Ling, please tell me the current situation in detail, then take


    me to see the spiritual beast you''ve caught," Rocky quickly instructed.


    After a quick nod of understanding, Commander Ling immediately exined to Rocky the recent


    happenings in the front line of the western region.


    Since the camp of the western region army was located next to arge river, the Mochy River, it helped


    serve as a natural barrier against the invasion of the spiritual race''s army. Hence, the camp of the


    spiritual race''s army could be found on the opposite side of the river.


    Moreover, the Mochy River used to be very wide and had raging waters. It was a near impossible task


    to cross it safely, even with the use of a ferry. Therefore, the western region army took advantage of


    this to prevent the spiritual race''s army from reaching the Ethereal Region.


    However, although the Mochy River served as a barrier, the water level of the river would eventually


    decline until the river end uppletely waterless once the dry season rolled in. This was because of a


    dam built upstream.


    Since they were currently approaching the dry season, the water level of the Mochy River continued to


    constantly fall and could no longer drown even a single person.


    That was how the spiritual race managed to send more than a dozen spiritual beasts to cross the


    Mochy River a few days ago, catching the front line of the western region army by surprise. The


    western region army almost suffered a devastating loss.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was fortunate that the army of the spiritual race couldn''t cross the Mochy River by force yet, so once


    the spiritual beasts were driven away, the front line of the western region could take a short rest to lick


    their wounds.


    After seeing the powerful spiritual beasts, Commander Ling realized that if they were unable to deal


    with the spiritual beasts, they would beplete helpless and unable to defend the western region


    once the spiritual beasts and the army of the spiritual race attacked at the same time. Therefore, he


    quickly sent word to the Tiger Whisker Pass for help.


    "Simply put, once the water level of the Mochy Riverpletely falls, the army of the spiritual race will


    be able to cross it." At those words, Rocky turned his eyes to look at the Mochy River, spotting it easily


    since it was barely a hundred meters away from the military camp.


    "Yes, the dry season is fast approaching. I''m certain that the reason the army of the spiritual race sent


    spiritual beasts to attack our base at this time, was because they wanted to test our military strength,"


    Commander Ling said grimly.


    "Why didn''t you build defensive facilities along the river, Commander Ling?" Rocky asked after giving it


    a moment''s thought.


    "The ground within a hundred meters of the Mochy River is very soft and can''t bear too much weight.


    It''s impossible for us to build any defensive facilities on the riverbanks," Commander Ling exined


    patiently.


    "If we want to defend the front line of the western region, we have to rely on time and thend. If we


    have neither time nornd to rely on, the front line of the western region doesn''t have any advantage


    against the spiritual race," Rocky pointed out.


    "That''s true. Spiritual King Basil, you''re more proficient in the art of war than I expected," Commander


    Lingmented, looking at Rocky in surprise. With just a fewments, he could tell that the other


    man had great insights regarding the art of war.


    "I wouldn''t dare to say I''m proficient in it. I just have a few opinions I can offer," Rocky replied, waving


    his hand in the air as if to bat away thepliment.


    "What you just said is the truth. In fact, if the spiritual raceunched an attack themselves, the troops at


    the front line of our western region would be able to resist them. But I didn''t expect that they would use


    spiritual beasts to attack us. This has never happened in the front line of the western region before.


    One reason is that the Mochy River is not something that ordinary spiritual beasts can cross; another is


    that most spiritual beasts are afraid of water, and they aren''t suited to fight next to a river," Commander


    Ling remarked, the expression on his face darkening even more.


    "So you''re saying that the spiritual beasts sent by the spiritual race are obviously able to cross the


    Mochy River. They show no fear of water and they can even fight in it. Most importantly, their


    movements are well coordinated," Rocky summarized, his face turning stony.


    "Yes, that part bothers me the most. Even if they sent spiritual beasts to cross the river and attacked


    us, spiritual beasts normally don''t have their own consciousness. Only tamed spiritual beasts will follow


    commands. And yet, the spiritual beasts sent by the spiritual race this time could fight on their own


    without any orders. They cooperated with each other with a tacit understanding. It''s clearly unusual."


    Commander Ling frowned.


    "Maybe I''ll figure out the answer once I take a look at the spiritual beast you caught," Rocky offered.


    Curiosity was rushing through his veins, if what Commander Ling said was true, the one who could


    control the spiritual beasts might have practiced a Beast Taming Skill simr to the Mysterious Beast


    Transformation Skill. That would allow them to give orders to the spiritual beasts through their spiritual


    sense.


    In other words, his opponent might be a skilled beast tamer.


    "Come with me, Spiritual King Basil." Commander Ling immediately gestured for Rocky to follow him.


    Without wasting a single moment, Rocky followed Commander Ling to the depths of the camp. Not


    long after, the two of them arrived at a beast farm. However, not many spiritual beasts lived within it.


    The most eye-catching was definitely the beast tied by several long and thick chains. Various swells


    covered its body, giving it an appearance simr to a toad. There was no doubt that it was a strong


    spiritual beast.


    "Is it that one?" Rocky asked just to be certain, pointing towards the spiritual toad beast.


    "Yes, it''s that one," Commander Ling confirmed with a quick nod of his head.


    "I''ll go and have a look," Rocky decided.


    "Please be very careful, Spiritual King Basil. Its saliva is incredibly corrosive. Once it touches your


    body, it''ll be terrible," Commander Ling reminded Rocky, his voice filled with concern.


    Of course, Rocky didn''t pay the warning any mind. He fearlessly walked towards the beast.


    Once the beast caught sight of Rocky approaching, it got even angrier. Its huge green eyes honed in


    on Rocky. After a moment, its throat wriggled and a mouthful of green saliva immediately burst out of


    its throat.


    Without even blinking, Rocky dodged the saliva in one quick move. When the saliva fell on the ground,


    it immediately corroded the soil and left a hole.


    Intense worry for Rocky could be seen on Commander Ling''s face.


    "If you spit again, I swear I''ll dissect you for an experiment right this second," Rocky snarled at the


    beast with the help of the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill, his eyes zing fiercely.


    When the beast heard Rocky''s words and noticed Rocky''s calm yet powerful momentum, it instantly


    became daunted and immediately retreated like a scared rabbit.


    At that point, Rocky had already reached the beast and then spoke gently, "Don''t be afraid. I won''t hurt


    you. I just want to know who your master is." While he was speaking, his finger pointed between the


    eyebrows of the beast to get into the beast''s mind.


    It only took a moment for a delicate figure to appear in Rocky''s mind. Since she was in a green forest


    and was wearing a pink dress, she seemed like a flower fairy. Although he couldn''t see her face clearly,


    he could tell that she was a beauty.


    However, as soon as Rocky entered the beast''s spiritual sense, he was immediately forced out. There


    was undoubtedly some sort of defense on the beast to protect its spiritual sense.


    "It seems like its owner is nearby," Rocky said to himself with a nod of his head. Without missing a


    beat, he turned around and said to Commander Ling, "Commander Ling, I''m leaving for a bit."


    The moment the words left Rocky''s lips, he disappeared from where he stood and was nowhere to be


    seen.


    Commander Ling was still in a daze from seeing the beast be so tame in front of Rocky. He became


    even more stunned when Rocky disappeared from sight.

 Chapter 1575 The Girl From The Spiritual Race

    Chapter 1575 The Girl From The Spiritual Race


    After immediately leaving the camp, Rocky tried to find the most probable location ording to the


    scene that he had just witnessed.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Not long after, he spotted an oasis-like ce about a mile away from the camp. At the same time, he


    saw a delicate girl with several nts surrounding her. She stood on a stone with her back on Rocky,


    and beside her were a few spiritual toad beasts.


    "It would seem that you are the master of those spiritual beasts," Rocky uttered as he fixed his eyes on


    the girl in front of him.


    "Who are you? How did you find me here?" A bit startled, the girl instantly turned around and appeared


    to have an elf-like appearance. She had long pointed ears, delicate body features and silver pupils,


    which proved that she was not a human being. She looked young and should be considered a beauty


    in the spiritual race.


    "Well, your pet told me," Rocky said with a faint smile.


    "Did you just say my pet? What did you do to it? Where is it?" The girl instantly got angry at the


    mention of her beast.


    "I didn''t do anything to it... yet. But perhaps I willter. It depends on you," Rocky replied indifferently


    with hints of a threat.


    "If you dare hurt it, I swear I won''t spare you." At the point, the girl was already fuming in anger.


    "Do you think you are in the position to tell me that? You sent your beasts to attack our camp, but


    unfortunately for you, one of them was caught. So, don''t act like we are the ones who are wrong here!"


    Rocky retorted sternly.


    "Humph! I only did it because you humans have gone too far!" the girl shouted as she clenched her


    fists.


    "Oh, really? What makes you say that? As far as I know, the members of the spiritual race were the


    ones who started this war." From the girl''s statement, Rocky couldn''t help but think that she was either


    naive or brainwashed.


    "That''s only because you humans already wanted to take action against our race!" the girl eximed


    with conviction.


    "It''s meaningless to talk to a closed-minded person. Anyway, since you are the master of those beasts,


    once I capture you, we could eventually get rid of the trouble." Even though she could control quite a


    number of those spiritual beasts, Rocky perceived that the girl should not be very strong and should


    just be at the medium stage of the Spiritual Infant. Although she was with her spiritual beasts, Rocky


    was confident that he could easily beat her.


    "Ha! What will you do then, catch me?" the girl asked as she taunted Rocky. Then, a pair of transparent


    and thin wings stretched out from her back as she flew into the air.


    At the same time, her beasts simultaneously pounced on Rocky.


    Rocky was slightly surprised because he didn''t expect that the girl could freely fly in the air. At the


    point, he realized that he had underestimated her. He couldn''t just chase after her because the spiritual


    beasts were already rushing towards him.


    Moreover, the saliva of those beasts was corrosive. Once they attacked him at the same time, even he


    wasn''t sure if he could sessfully dodge all of them without getting hurt.


    Therefore, with his quick thinking, he chose the safest way to deal with them, which was to hide


    beneath the earth.


    Thus, as the beasts pounced on him, they weren''t able to catch Rocky because he had already


    disappeared from where he stood.


    "Damn it! Where did he go?" The girl floated in the air and could not clearly see what happened. As


    Rocky disappeared from her sight, she showed a panicked expression on her face.


    Then, in the blink of an eye, a figure suddenly broke through the earth and soared into the air to grab


    the girl.


    However, the girl''s reflexes were faster than Rocky anticipated. She was able to dodge sideways and


    eventually flew further up into the sky.


    Since he couldn''t stay and fly into the sky, Rockynded on the ground again. Looking at the girl


    beyond his reach, he shook his head and let out a bitter smile. He thought that if they were just fighting


    in the previous world that he came from, he would have already captured her.


    "What''s wrong? Come and catch me, idiot!" the girl shouted with a defiant sneer.


    "I advise you not to be socent, little girl!" Then, Rocky immediately pulled out his Mystical


    Dragon Sword from his back and forcefully swung it across the air. Immediately after, the violent sword


    force rushed out, which was full of destructive power.


    Seeing that the sword force that Rocky unleashed had arge range, the girl could not help but run as


    fast as she could.


    "Take this! Thousand-star Swordsmanship!" As the girl got flustered, Rocky immediately took the


    opportunity to use the Thousand-star Swordsmanship.


    In an instant, countless starlight appeared in the air and swarmed towards the girl like zing meteors.


    "What the hell is this magic skill?" The girl was in a daze as she didn''t expect that there is a human


    spiritual skill that would be so powerful that it could directly attack her while she was flying in the air.


    The next moment, the spiritual light shed around the girl. At the point, she could feel that the


    overwhelming spiritual power was about to get her and she would not be able to dodge at all.


    "Argh!" she shouted in pain as she swiftly fell from the sky.


    At the same moment, a figure suddenly appeared in front of her. He stretched out his hand and pulled


    her into his arms.


    The girl was still in a daze. But when she raised her eyes to see what happened, she was shocked to


    see the figure stare at her with a sinister smile on his face.


    The girl''s face instantly turned red and her heart also beat faster. When she regained her senses, she


    immediately pushed Rocky away. Then, she stared at him with her eyes wide open and said, "What do


    you think you are doing? Pervert!"


    "Pervert? How dare you say that to my face? If I was not able to catch you, your buttocks might have


    been smashed as you crash to the ground," Rocky replied with an obviously teasing tone.


    "You, jerk..." The girl was almost rendered speechless as she red at Rocky.


    "You''reing with me!" Obviously, Rocky did not intend to fight and harm such a beautiful girl.


    "What? Are you kidding me? No way! I don''t have time to y with you!" the girl snorted coldly. All of a


    sudden, her body vanished in thin air, along with her beasts.


    Rocky was caught off guard at what just happened. He tried to rush to the spot where the girl


    disappeared, but there was not a trace of her anymore.


    "What did she just do? It''s such an amazing skill! She can just escape whenever she wants without


    even leaving a trace behind." Of course, Rocky was surprised and intrigued by the skill.


    However, now that the girl had escaped from him, he had no choice but to leave and return as well.


    The moment Rocky left, the girl suddenly appeared from a spot not far away from where she had


    vanished earlier.


    "Fortunately, I have the super useful assimtion skill!" the girl said with a deep sigh of relief. At the


    moment, she actually still had some lingering fear. As she looked in the direction where Rocky


    disappeared, she could not help but say, "That guy is definitely stronger than the humans that I have


    encountered before. Moreover, he actually detected my existence. Well, I was just caught off guard. If I


    see him next time, I will definitely defeat him."


    With that, the girl flew into the air and left the area.


    Upon returning to the camp, Rocky found Commander Ling waiting for him.


    "Spiritual King Basil, you''re back. Why did you leave in a hurry just now?" Commander Ling asked as


    soon as he saw Rocky.


    "I engaged with the member of the spiritual race nearby who turned out to be the master of the beasts


    that invaded us," Rocky replied straightforwardly.


    "Really? How are you able to find that person?" Commander Ling was quite stunned.


    "You don''t have to worry about that right now, Commander Ling. The most important thing is that we


    are now sure that someone was behind the assault of beasts. Moreover, that member of the spiritual


    race is powerful. We should be prepared in case we are attacked again," Rocky warned.


    "Then, what should we do now? Currently, we don''t have enough strength and manpower to fight off


    those beasts in the front line of the western region," Commander Ling said as he broke into a cold


    sweat. That was definitely an upsetting situation for them, and there was no guarantee that they could


    ovee the attacks the next time it happened.

 Chapter 1576 Suck In The Air

    Chapter 1576 Suck In The Air


    "If you trust me, you won¡¯t have to worry about fighting the spiritual beasts, Commander Ling. If the


    spiritual race decides to attack the camp, you just need to follow the usual strategy," Rocky said calmly.


    "But how are we going to deal with the spiritual beasts?" Commander Ling asked, still doubtful of the


    young man''s n. He obviously didn''t understand what thetter meant.


    "I''ll handle them. I have my own way of dealing with those spiritual beasts," Rocky replied with much


    confidence.


    "Spiritual King Basil, but you have to tell me the way first, right?" Commander Ling was rightfully


    worried about leaving his troops'' faith to the young man.


    "I''m sorry but the n won''t work if I tell you. Besides, we have to be wary of our surroundings. After


    all, these walls are paper-thin." Rocky had a hunch that spies from the spiritual race littered among the


    army of the western region.


    Being kept in the dark didn''t help with Commander Ling''s growing anxiety. He was still on the edge


    whether or not he should truly trust the man before him.


    "What are you waiting for? Go ahead and do your work, Commander Ling!" With that, Rocky turned


    around and left.


    Commander Ling could only watch as Rocky left, shaking his head in dismay. Shortly after, he


    summoned the three deputymanders of the western region army to discuss their strategy, along


    with Rocky''s n.


    "Commander Ling, do you really want us to do nothing and just put all of our faith in Spiritual King


    Basil?" one of the deputymanders asked in disbelief.


    "We don''t even know the guy¡¯s background. I''m afraid we can¡¯t risk the lives of our troops by just letting


    him deal with the spiritual beasts alone!" another deputymander added.


    "Commander Ling, please think twice before you do as he says. After all, he is working for Tucker.


    Don''t forget that he is also vying for the position of grandmander. If you allow his man to deal with


    this problem, he''ll surely take the credit for himself. That will be very disadvantageous to you,


    Commander Ling."


    The three deputymanders were all weary of Rocky. They all tried their best to sway Commander


    Ling¡¯s decision since they did not trust him.


    "But what other choice do we have?" Commander Ling asked as he shook his head,pletely torn by


    what decision to make. If there were any other way to deal with the spiritual beasts without Tucker''s


    help, he would be all for it.


    "Truth be told, I already found a way to deal with the spiritual beasts myself." Seeing Commander


    Ling''s precarious position, one of the deputymanders decided to take this as an opportunity.


    "Oh, really? What''s the solution?" Commander Ling''s eyes suddenly gleamed in excitement as he


    leaned over towards the deputymander.


    The deputymander then also leaned forward to whisper something in Commander Ling¡¯s ear.


    Seeing this, the other two deputymanders grew unhappy. If this n seeded, they would


    naturally have no credit to take.


    "It sounds like a good n. It¡¯s decided, and I¡¯ll leave it all up to you. As for Spiritual King Basil, I¡¯ll ask


    him to stand by and wait just in case your n falls apart." Commander Ling was overjoyed upon


    hearing this. He would rather deal with the spiritual beasts by himself so that Tucker couldn¡¯t take the


    credit for it.


    While Commander Ling was going over the n, Rocky was in hisb refining a strange liquid. The


    substance had the ability to weaken the spiritual toad beasts.


    The beasts were not known for their strength. They only relied on their corrosive saliva to cause


    damage to their opponents. If this ability got taken away, they would surely be of no use on the


    battlefield.


    For Rocky, he could easily defeat these beasts even in his sleep since he had extensive knowledge


    about the spiritual beasts and could control them. But for the average human spirit warriors, dealing


    with these opponents was no easy feat.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    After working hard all night long, he finally refined the strange liquid substance into a stable medicine.


    As the morning dawn approached, thirty or so spiritual toad beasts suddenly appeared from the other


    side. A few of the strongest of them had the strength of a Spiritual Infant at the medium stage and had


    already faced against Rocky before.


    If the enemy managed tounch an all-out attack on the west region army, it would only spell disaster


    for the troops. Without powerful human spirit warriors by their side, it would be impossible for them to


    fight back.


    The news of the enemy preparing to go on the offensive spread like wildfire and quickly reached


    Commander Ling. Upon hearing this, he grew restless and uneasy, but he knew that they shouldn¡¯t just


    sit and wait for their deaths. Although flustered, he immediately ordered his troops to guard the edge of


    the river and to fight back any advancing enemy.


    The troops came just in time to witness the beasts jump into the water from the other side of the river


    and swim towards them.


    Obviously, they were very adept at swimming. No matter how fast the current ran, they all swam calmly


    as they approached the bank.


    Commander Ling, who led his soldiers to stick to the river bank, was not sure whether the Deputy


    Commander''s n would work or not.


    At this time, Rocky had already quietly appeared beside Commander Ling.


    "Everything is ready. There is nothing to worry about." The deputymander who proposed the n


    also appeared.


    "Good. Now hurry up and do it." Commander Ling wanted to end the battle as soon as possible.


    "Commander Ling, what are you doing?" asked Rocky, who was left out of the scheme.


    "We have figured out a way to stop the spiritual beasts from crossing the river. If we seed, we don''t


    need your help, Spiritual King Basil," Commander Ling said kindly.


    "Are you sure your method will work?" he asked again. He was wary that they would only make a fool


    of themselves which might even cost the lives of their people.


    "Do you think you are the only one who can figure out a way to deal with the spiritual beasts? Humph,


    don''t underestimate the western region army," the deputymander pped back, displeased with


    Rocky''s doubt about his n.


    "Well, it''s up to you whether you use my method or not, but you have to bear the consequences!"


    Rocky could only sigh in dismay as he stood by to watch the n unfold.


    Upon hearing this, the deputymander barked anothermand. Soon, the soldiers appeared,


    carrying huge wooden barrels that were tied together with ropes. They then threw them into the river.


    Everyone held their breath in anticipation of the next move as they watched the barrels flowing into the


    river. The deputymander then reached out for an arrow, ignited it, and then shot it. As soon as the


    arrow hit a barrel, it exploded into a zing heat lighting up the other barrels near it. Even the river''s


    water couldn''t extinguish the wall of fire.


    Rocky, who was shocked by the n, looked carefully and saw ck stains floating above the water.


    The barrels were chock-full of petroleum.


    Even though it was enough to send a message to the spiritual beasts, he knew it was still too early to


    celebrate.


    The fire was enough to stop the spiritual beasts'' advance.


    The human soldiers who were supposed to fight back the spiritual beasts cheered in victory when they


    saw the zing hot wall of fire.


    "Well done!" Commander Ling praised the deputymander who had thought of the n.


    "Commander Ling, please, it''s only my duty," the deputymander said modestly, but his face was


    full of pride. He then turned around to give Rocky a smug look.


    Meanwhile, the other two deputymanders had jealousy written all over their face. They felt that the


    other one hogged all the credit.


    Just as when they were about to celebrate their victory, a mysterious and delicate figure suddenly


    appeared on top of thergest spiritual toad beast. The beast then opened its mouth and sucked in all


    the surrounding air.

 Chapter 1577 A Little Hope

    Chapter 1577 A Little Hope


    The next moment, the beast blew out a raging wind from its mouth. In an instant, a violent gust of wind


    formed, ravaging the river up and down.


    Then, the fire wall floated on the surface of the surging river. As the wind roared mightily, it blew directly


    towards the army from the western region who happened to guard along the riverside.


    The soldiers that were led by Commander Ling were caught off guard. They didn''t have the time to


    prepare and defend themselves from the sudden attack that was aimed at them. It was already toote


    when they saw the river water mixed with fire oil surge towards them. As the fire made contact with fire


    oil, it instantly lit up and created a huge sea of mes. Moreover, due to the strong winds, the fire


    rapidly spread and consumed them.


    Many human soldiers were burnt to ashes on the spot, while some rolled on the ground, screaming in


    pain and agony.


    At the sight of the disaster, Commander Ling and the three deputymanders were dumbfounded.


    They didn''t expect that their n would actually be the reason for the predicament that they were in


    right now.


    Seeing that, Rocky could not help but shake his head. He knew that at that point, the whole army would


    be in big trouble.


    The soldiers were thrown in a state of chaos, and the spiritual toad beasts were already approaching to


    wreak havoc. If the soldiers weren''t able to regain theirposure, they might be done for.


    "Commander Ling, please retreat at once!" Rocky shouted without hesitation as he appeared in front of


    Commander Ling.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t joke around! The members of the spiritual race are already heading towards us. If we retreat


    right now, thend along the river will be upied by them. When that happens, our position at the


    front line will inevitably be doomed," one of the deputymanders responded sternly.


    "If we don''t retreat right now, all of our soldiers will be annihted in two hours! What will be the


    difference then?" Rocky retorted with a serious expression on his face.


    Hearing that, Commander Ling and the three deputymanders were intimidated by Rocky''s


    imposing aura. In fact, they knew that Rocky was right, but they hesitated because they did not want to


    give up just yet.


    "Commander Ling, hurry up and give themand!" Rocky strongly urged.


    "Damn those spiritual race... Everyone, retreat!" Commander Ling was also aware that the soldiers


    were heavily flustered by the sudden siege, and right now they were suffering from low morale. Hence,


    even if hemanded them to fight right now, chances were many lives would just be wasted.


    "Commander Ling, there are still other ways to ovee this..." The deputymander, whose idea


    caused them such great trouble, insisted that he still had some ideas to turn the tables.


    "Don''t be stupid! Don''t you realize that if it weren''t for you, we would not have suffered such heavy


    losses? Retreat! Now!" Commander Ling shouted in rage and frustration.


    Soon enough, the horn sounded, signaling their retreat. Upon hearing it, the soldiers immediately


    retreated from the front line as if a huge boulder was removed from their chests.


    In the blink of an eye, thend along the river, which was heavily guarded just a while ago, became


    instantly dested.


    At the same time, the beasts did not pursue the retreating soldiers. Instead, they upied the


    riverbank and guarded it as if it was now their territory.


    As the soldiers made it back to their camp, Commander Ling immediately counted their casualties. He


    could not help but shake his head as he learned that more than a thousand people were either killed or


    seriously injured during the battle earlier. Most of the dead ones were burned to a crisp, while the


    injured ones also had arge part of their bodies burnt. With that, they would not be able to return to


    the battlefield, meaning they were also considered as losses.


    With the casualties tallied from the first time the beasts attacked, plus the recently counted casualties,


    the grand total almost reached two thousand.


    The whole army of the western region wasprised of ten thousand soldiers. With the loss of nearly


    two thousand people in just a few days, it was obviously a great blow to them.


    At the moment, Commander Ling''s camp was enveloped by a deafening silence. No one wanted to


    utter a word, and the atmosphere was very mncholic.


    Even Commander Ling himself just sat in his seat, wearing a long face. The three deputymanders


    lowered their heads, not even daring to breathe heavily. Of course, the deputymander, who gave


    the n that resulted in a catastrophe, looked more upset than everyone else.


    "Sir, pardon my intrusion... I bear some bad news!" A scout rushed in and he was almost out of breath.


    "Bad news?


    What is it this time?" Commander Ling''s face darkened upon hearing the scout''s words.


    "The army of the spiritual race has already begun crossing the river," the scout replied quickly.


    "What did you say?!" Commander Ling was not able to stop himself from standing up as his expression


    changed dramatically.


    "It seems that they have calcted everything. The first time they attacked us, they must have been


    testing out our capabilities to resist them. But since they thought that we are not a match to them, the


    second raid they made was the actual one, and its purpose was to buy time for the army of the spiritual


    race to cross the river. This time, they made sure to upy thend along the river so that we will not


    be able to do anything anymore while they execute their n. A straightforward but unbeatable


    strategy," Rocky remarked as he analyzed their grim situation.


    Hearing that, Commander Ling felt very hopeless.


    "If only Commander Ling trusted me before, we wouldn''t end up being pushed to the edge," Rocky said


    without mincing his words.


    "Who do you think you are? You think you''re so great that you can question themander''s


    decision?" one of the deputymanders defended Commander Ling. The truth was that he was also


    defending himself because it was he who insisted on the n that went downhill.


    "Well, since you say so, I might as well return to the Tiger Whisker Pass," Rocky answered


    straightforwardly. Besides, even if the front line of the western region was lost for good, it had nothing


    to do with him. If they didn''t want his help, then he also didn''t want to waste his time with them.


    However, upon seeing that Rocky was about to leave, Commander Ling immediately stopped him.


    "Spiritual King Basil, don''t be so hasty!" Then, he turned to the deputymander who spoke rudely


    just now and scolded, "Don''t you know when to shut up? Basil is an elite from the Sky-suppressing


    School, and one of the representatives of the Spiritual Infant Contest! You, of all people, are not


    qualified to question him!"


    "He''s from the Sky-suppressing School?" "A representative of the Spiritual Infant Contest?" The three


    deputymanders were taken aback because they had no idea about Rocky''s identity. They thought


    that he was just an ordinary captain of a team that consisted of spirit warriors.


    "Spiritual King Basil, do you have a way to deal with those beasts? Maybe we can still do something."


    At that point, Commander Ling could just ce all their hopes on Rocky.


    "I actually do have a way of dealing with those beasts, but now that they have already upied our


    previous station by the river, I''m afraid it would just be meaningless. Even if we can defeat them, I don''t


    think we can stop the army of the spiritual race from crossing the river," Rocky said with a straight face.


    It was a battle against time. Dealing with more than twenty spiritual beasts would not be easy for them,


    and worse, the spiritual race mighte ashore at any time.


    "Damn it! Is there no other way?" Commander Ling almost desperately pleaded at Rocky.


    "If I could control the beasts to prevent the army from crossing the river, then we still have a chance."


    At the moment, it was the only way that Rocky could think of. However, it also meant that he had to


    somehow gain control of the beasts from the girl that he met before.


    Of course, it would not be an easy thing to aplish. Although Rocky''s Mysterious Beast


    Transformation Skill had already reached the highest level, he had never tried such a method. Besides,


    he needed to subdue arge number of beasts, which were under the control of a powerful beast


    tamer. That would undoubtedly be a huge challenge for him.


    "What? You are nning on controlling the beasts? Are you kidding? Is that even possible?" Obviously,


    the three deputymanders did not believe that Rocky was capable of doing such a seemingly


    impossible thing.


    "Spiritual King Basil, can you assure that you can do it?" Commander Ling was also in doubt, but at


    least, they had a little hope to grasp on. After all, if Rocky could not make it, the front line of the western


    region would be finished.

 Chapter 1578 Everything Was Possible

    Chapter 1578 Everything Was Possible


    "I''m notpletely sure, but I can give it a shot," Rocky replied.


    "Is there anything I can do to help you?" Commander Ling asked.


    "Please gather all the spirit warriors under yourmand. I''m going to need their help!" Rocky


    responded quickly.


    "No problem." Commander Ling nodded immediately. At the moment, he was regarding Rocky as a life-


    saving straw. Although it seemed idiotic for amander of a troop to blindly pin their hopes on one


    person, there was nothing else he could do now. Since he didn''t want to lose the front line of the


    western region, he could only ce his hopes on Rocky.


    "As for the rest of the soldiers, please make them retreat from their current position to a ce at least


    one mile away from the river and prepare an ambush. If I seed, you canunch a surprise attack


    andpletely annihte all the soldiers of the spiritual race who would be desperate toe ashore.


    If I fail, your soldiers will at least remain safe and sound. You will still be able to stage a counterattack


    in the future!" Rocky carefullyid out his ns.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you really telling us to retreat?" Commander Ling certainly didn''t want to show an act of cowardice


    like that. If he did, there was no doubt that he would be aughingstock among the othermanders


    in the future.


    "Commander Ling, if you believe in me, do as I say. You''ve suffered a great loss before. If you still want


    to repeat the same mistake twice, I will no longer meddle in this matter," Rocky said seriously. If


    Commander Ling hadn''t allowed the deputymander to mess around, the current situation would


    not be like that.


    "Well then, I''ll lead the army to retreat about a mile south of the position to prepare an ambush while


    waiting for further orders. If you seed, I''ll lead the army tounch a surprise attack and kill the


    enemy troops." Commander Ling finallypromised after a long moment.


    Satisfied with his answer, Rocky nodded and walked out of the camp.


    "What are you three still doing here? Get ready immediately!" Commander Ling shouted at the three


    deputymanders.


    Of course, the three deputymanders quickly left the camp. All three of them felt dejected.


    Not long after, the spiritual warrior that Rocky asked for were gathered, while the rest of the soldiers


    were led by Commander Ling to retreat from the position.


    Barely an hour had passed and Rocky was already leading the armed team of spirit warriors to the


    bank of the Mochy River.


    Every inch of the area along their side of the river had been upied by the giant spiritual toad beasts.


    They were lined up in a row and made the ce within a hundred meters a dangerous area. At the


    moment, it looked more like the stronghold of the beasts than a riverbank.


    "Listen up, I''ll lead a few beasts towards this ceter. You all better be ready. After I inject them with


    medicinal liquid, they''ll temporarily lose their ability to attack. Listen to my orders carefully and tie them


    upter. Do you understand?" Rocky said, turning to look at the gathered spirit warriors.


    Now that there were too many beasts, it was impossible for Rocky to be able to inject the medicinal


    liquid into them all at once. In order to finish his job using the least amount of time possible, he would


    have to inject them with the medicinal liquid in batches.


    All the spirit warriors nodded their heads when they heard his instructions, and then Rocky quickly went


    straight towards the giant spiritual toad beasts.


    At the same moment, the girl from the spiritual race who was controlling the beasts was sitting on a


    stone on the riverbank, waiting for the troops of the spiritual race to cross the river. It wasn''t long before


    she sensed the approaching aura. When she turned around, her eyes immediatelynded on Rocky.


    Her beautiful eyes widened as she said, "It''s you again. How dare you show up once more? Do you


    really want to die that badly?"


    "Little girl, you''re no longer young, but you still have a violent temper," Rocky responded, his lips pulling


    into a mocking smile.


    "Cut the crap. I won''t let you get out of this ce alive today," the girl shouted. Not even a moment


    later, about eight beasts rushed towards Rocky.


    When Rocky saw the stampeding beasts rushing towards him, he immediately turned around and flew


    away.


    "Don''t let him get away." Once she saw that Rocky didn''t even try to fight back but immediately ran


    away instead, the girl didn''t give his actions too much concern and merely ordered the beasts to hunt


    him down.


    Therefore, the four beasts in the front chased after Rocky like crazy, which was exactly his n since it


    left them at his mercy.


    It did not take long before Rocky led those beasts to the area where the spirit warriors set up their


    ambush.


    Without missing a beat, he quickly took out thergest syringe from the Magic Spiritual Space. Arge


    amount of medicine filled the syringe, it was capable of neutralizing the corrosive saliva of those beasts


    and weakening their strength.


    Of course, none of the beasts realized that a crisis was approaching them, and they continued to rush


    towards Rocky recklessly. In the blink of an eye, Rocky injected each of them with the medicinal liquid.


    When they were about to attack by spitting out their corrosive saliva, they quickly discovered that they


    could not spit out anything.


    "Guys, move!" Rocky immediately ordered.


    Each of the spirit warriors, who waited patiently for a long time, burst out from all directions and rushed


    towards the beasts.


    Even though they were tall and strong, the beasts were at a disadvantage without their corrosive saliva.


    About fifty spirit warriors worked together to quickly tie up the beasts.


    "Well done, but I still need to lure some more." Rocky quickly praised them before walking back


    towards the bank of the river again.


    Once she noticed that her beasts chasing after Rocky had disappeared, the girl could not help but be


    puzzled. Right when she was about to look for them, Rocky alone appeared before her once again.


    "There''s no need to look for your beasts. I''ve killed them all already," Rocky bragged, immediately


    seeing through her thoughts.


    "What? You killed them? Do you know how long I''ve kept those beasts? Yet, you actually killed them!"


    The girl''splexion turned flushed in her anger.


    "Are you mad enough to kill me? Give it your best shot!" Rocky said defiantly.


    "Go! Attack him!" It was obvious that the anger got to the girl''s head. She ordered ten beasts to attack


    Rocky at the same time.


    Of course, Rocky would not just stand there and wait for his death toe. Without any hesitation, he


    turned tail to retreat again.


    Since the girl''s mission was to defend the area along the river, she couldn''t personally chase after


    Rocky. Therefore, she was forced to just watch Rocky disappear right before her very eyes while he


    was chased by her beasts. There was nothing else for her to do but to angrily stomp her feet on the


    ground.


    After luring the beasts to the ambush point again, Rocky repeated the same thing he did earlier. As a


    result, he once again easily captured the beasts.


    Admiration filled the gazes of the spirit warriors when they looked at Rocky. At first they were extremely


    worried about the beasts that they were unable to fight against before, but now they were subdued so


    easily.


    "We''re almost done." Once he was done with the first phase of his n, Rocky immediately walked to


    one of the beasts and began to brainwash it with the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill, forcing it to


    obey his orders.


    Fortunately, none of the beasts could actually recognize their master, and they were just tamed to be


    obedient and follow orders, so it was easier to brainwash them. It was still rather difficult to control so


    many of them.


    However, everything was possible for Rocky!

 Chapter 1579 Rocky Is A Threat

    Chapter 1579 Rocky Is A Threat


    After Rocky sessfully brainwashed and manipted the spiritual toad beasts one by one, they


    became his subordinates that followed his everymand.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    At the sight of this, the soldiers were utterly dumbfounded. They were in great disbelief even though


    Rocky performed it right before their eyes. After all, something like this was beyond their wildest


    imagination.


    On the other hand, the girl from the spiritual race was burning in anxiety when she realized that her


    spiritual beasts didn''te back after they chased Rocky. However, she did not dare leave her position


    and duty without permission from the higher-ups. Hence, she could only specte and curse Rocky


    from the bottom of her heart.


    But not long after, the girl''s eyes widened in shock.


    Just as when she hoped that Rocky would show up in front of her, he actually did, and so did the dozen


    spiritual beasts that chased after him earlier.


    As soon as they appeared, the spiritual toad beasts quickly returned to the side of the girl from the


    spiritual race. Obviously, the girl did not notice anything different from her spiritual beasts.


    "Humph! I can see that you are still alive. You are such a persistent pest!" The girl gritted her teeth as


    she cast an icy re at Rocky.


    "Well, what can I say? I was born lucky, so it won''t be that easy to kill me," Rocky teased with a


    provoking smile.


    "Ha! Unfortunately for you, your luck will run out today. You will die without a burial ce right here!" At


    this moment, the girl seemed to be burning in anger because of Rocky. She wasted no time and


    controlled thergest beast, which was also the most powerful one, to attack him. In fact, it had almost


    broken through to the advanced stage of the Spiritual Infant.


    However, Rocky had already anticipated her moves. He actually provoked her to make sure that she


    would not easily detect that she had already lost control of her spiritual beasts. Then, he also took


    action and deliberately engaged the girl and the big beast in a fierce battle.


    At this time, Rocky secretly ordered the beasts that he had manipted to sneak into the Mochy River


    and get close to the boats which were about to pull into the shore


    While the girl was very eager and only focused on killing Rocky, she did not realize that she had


    already fallen into his trap. When she manipted the big beast to continuouslyunch a barrage of


    attacks on Rocky, the rest of her spiritual beasts swiftly approached the hundreds of boats that were


    about to dock on the shore.


    Deeming that the time was ripe, Rocky immediately ordered the spiritual toad beasts tounch a sneak


    attack on the boats.


    Although there were numerous boats, the spiritual toad beasts were huge and powerful enough to


    knock down several boats with ease. Moreover, even though they were massive, they could swiftly


    move in the water. Thus, with the joint efforts of the dozen beasts, all of the boats were overturned in


    just a short time.


    All of a sudden, loud screams and cries for help reverberated in the area.


    Only then did the girl realize that something wrong was going on. As she turned around to look in the


    direction of the river, she was stunned to see that all the boats were actually knocked over by her own


    spiritual beasts. Not a single one was spared, and her mouth was left hanging upon seeing what


    happened.


    "You! What the hell did you pull off?" Obviously, if there was someone to me, it had to be Rocky.


    "Well, I stole your pets and let them work for me. Thanks to them, I was able to stop the army of the


    spiritual race from crossing the river. They are indeed very useful," Rocky replied with a mocking smile.


    "Damn it! I was careless!" Finally, the girl realized that all this time, her spiritual beasts were already


    under Rocky''s control. Because she was easily provoked, she yed right into Rocky''s hands.


    However, the girl didn''t know that it was just the beginning of his borate n. When the boats were


    knocked over, the spiritual toad beasts rushed and attacked the members of the spiritual race who fell


    off in the water. Therefore, to save themselves, they had to swim to the nearest bank with all their


    strength.


    Unfortunately for them, Rocky had already predicted this beforehand. Hence, as soon as the beasts


    knocked the boats, the army, led by Commander Ling, were already lying in wait at the shore for an


    ambush to defeat all the soldiers and spirit warriors of the spiritual race that woulde their way.


    Then, the troops of the spiritual race, who assumed that they could already take the front line of the


    western region, had instantly be headless flies that were lured into an intricate trap.


    Seeing how the situation had immediately turned out for the worst, the girl from the spiritual race could


    not help but hate Rocky to the core. However, at this point, she was fully aware that it would be much


    more dangerous for her if she stayed longer. Thus, she quickly jumped into the river with the other


    spiritual beasts that were not brainwashed by Rocky. She had nothing else to do but rush to the other


    side of the river and save as many members of the spiritual race as she could.


    After a while, it seemed that the human army had sessfully stopped the spiritual race''s troops from


    crossing the river by dealing a fatal blow that caused them great losses. With that, the morale of the


    soldiers was boosted to the extreme as they cheered on the bank of the river.


    Soon enough, Commander Ling and the three deputymanders cupped their hands in front of


    Rocky as a sign of their deepest gratitude. "Thank you for your guidance and wisdom, Spiritual King


    Basil. Without you, we would have already lost the frontline of the western region to the spiritual race."


    "Well, you also yed your part to make everything sessful. So, it is not really a big deal," Rocky


    said indifferently.


    Hearing this, the three deputymanders were all the more astounded. It seemed that this huge


    challenge was just nothing for him. At the same time, it was also to be expected that every soldier in


    the western army admired Rocky with all their hearts. They could just presume that Rocky was


    extremely powerful that he could easily solve the crisis regarding the huge and mighty spiritual beasts.


    "Well, after this huge loss, I believe that the spiritual race would not dare to easily send spiritual beasts


    to attack the array. So, for now, I''m going back to the Tiger Whisker Pass." Rocky didn''t n on staying


    in the front line of the western region for a long time. With their victory over the spiritual race this time,


    he was sure that they would not act rashly from now on. Therefore, he had alreadypleted his task


    here.


    "Do you really need to return right away? Why don''t you stay for a few more days just to be safe?


    Wouldn''t they be agitated after incurring such a loss? There''s a huge possibility that they would attack


    again," Commander Ling said worriedly. Obviously, he was still worried about what might happen next.


    Moreover, he did not want a talent like Rocky to leave just yet. He was actually jealous that Tucker had


    an underling that possessed such brilliance in battle.


    "Don''t worry,mander. The troops of the spiritual race shouldn''t be that stupid to attack us again in a


    short time. But if they do, they''re begging for their death," Rocky said with a straight face.


    Hearing that, both themander and the soldiers of the western army were bbergasted. They


    couldn''t fathom where Rocky''s confidence wasing from.


    "See you guyster!" Rocky cupped his hands and immediately summoned the Purple-ming


    Phoenix.


    As the Purple-ming Phoenix came out from the Magic Spiritual Space, everyone present was


    astonished. Although they knew Rocky was powerful, they did not expect that he would also possess


    such a mighty spiritual beast. Moreover, they were dumbfounded when they realized that when he dealt


    with the spiritual toad beasts, he did not even summon his spiritual beast. Hence, they could just


    imagine that Rocky was indeed far more powerful than they imagined.


    Under the watchful eyes of the western army, Rocky flew into the air while riding on the back of the


    Purple-ming Phoenix. At the same time, everyone could not help but stare at him with admiration.


    It was just the evening of the second day when Rocky managed to get back to the Tiger Whisker Pass.


    So, he decided to go to Tucker''s camp first.


    At this moment, it seemed that Tucker, Bertram, and the other deputymanders were in the middle


    of discussing something important. Hence, they were actually surprised to see that Rocky had already


    returned. It was obvious that they did not expect him toe back so soon.


    "What happened? Why are you back so soon? Aren''t you able to solve the problem in the front line of


    the western region? Did themander there sent you back?" Deputy Commander Lin could not help


    but ask in a doubtful tone. Since Rocky showed such strong leadership potentials thest time they


    handled a dangerous situation together, he obviously had some scruples about Rocky. He also kept in


    mind what Elliot said before about Rocky being a threat to him.

 Chapter 1580 The Commander In Chiefs Decision

    Chapter 1580 The Commander In Chief''s Decision


    "If you think so, that''s it!" Rocky echoed. He also sensed a trace of hostility in Deputy Commander Lin''s


    tone, so he decided to take advantage of the situation.


    "No, Basil. We need to get to the point. Has the crisis in the western region''s front line been resolved or


    not?" Tucker asked, looking at Rocky with concern swimming in his eyes.


    "It has been settled... sort of," Rocky replied ambiguously, shrugging slightly.


    "What do you mean? Yes or no? Give us a direct answer!" Deputymander Lin snapped, being


    slightly rude on purpose.


    "Commander Tucker sent me to the front line of the western region with Commander Ling to solve the


    crisis caused by the spiritual beasts. If you''re asking me in regards to the spiritual beasts, then I''ve


    completed my task." Rocky was deliberately avoiding the majority of what had happened during his


    mission. He kept his face calm. If he didn''t take credit for what he had done, Tucker would be left with a


    greater impression of him.


    "That''s good." Tucker nodded and smiled. He was just d that Rocky hadn''t disappointed him and


    that he hadpleted the mission.


    "Report!" Suddenly, a scout rushed in, interrupting them.


    "What''s wrong?" Tucker asked, turning to face him.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I just received a message from Grand Commander You. It said that Spiritual King Basil has


    sessfully solved the crisis in the front line of the western region on his own and killed many of the


    spiritual race''s troops. As a result of this, Commander Ling has asked for the higher level to record


    Spiritual King Basil''s courageous deeds. Grand Commander You has chosen to give Spiritual King


    Basil a second-ss merit," the soldier ryed.


    Over the next couple seconds, Tucker and his three deputymanders were too dumbfounded to


    react. Rocky had just finished telling them that he had solved the crisis in the western region''s front


    line, but he hadn''t mentioned that he had caused a heavy loss for the spiritual race''s troops. None of


    them had seen iting. And even more surprising, Rocky''s actions had impressed their boss so


    much that he had personally granted him a second-ss merit. It was an honor for everyone in their


    base.


    "Basil, why didn''t you tell us about your great achievement?" Bertram asked, shattering the silence.


    "In my eyes, it isn''t a great achievement. I''m just lucky," Rocky answered, keeping up his modest


    facade.


    "I''m afraid it''s not that simple. This time, you have brought some luster to the Tiger Whisker Pass. Well


    done!" Tucker praised, beaming with joy. With Rocky''s contribution, he would reap some benefits too


    since he was themander. In fact, with the personal merit citation from Grand Commander You, he


    would have an easier timepeting for the position of the grandmander in future.


    "Thank you. If you don''t have anything else to say, I''ll be on my way," Rocky said, cupping his hands


    and leaving. As he walked away, he thought about how his goal had been reached.


    "Sir, it looks like Basil is a person we can depend on!" Bertram said.


    "It''s just a second-ss merit. What''s the big deal? This means nothing," Deputy Commander Lin


    comined, crossing his arms over his chest.


    "If my memory serves me right, you''ve only received one second-ss merit in your career, Deputy


    Commander Lin," Bertram replied without any hesitation.


    Deputy Commander Lin was rendered speechless.


    "Men, you can go now," Tucker interjected, waving his hand.


    Without another word or sour nce at each other, the three deputymanders retreated from


    Tucker''s camp.


    Meanwhile, Rocky returned to his residence. The moment he pushed the door open, he saw a delicate,


    half-naked back. Eunice was wiping her body clean with a white cloth in her hand.


    After hearing the door creak open, Eunice spun around with her mouth open in surprise. She saw


    Rocky taking in her naked back without batting an eysh.


    "What are you looking at? Go away you idiot!" Eunice screamed. At the same time, she threw the white


    cloth in her hand at Rocky''s head. Then, she stooped and picked up her clothes in an attempt to cover


    herself.


    Rocky crumpled up the wet, white cloth in his hand and looked at Eunice, fullyposed. Then he


    said, "How was I supposed to know you were cleaning yourself? Don''t worry. I''ll go." Then he turned


    around and exited the room calmly.


    After he left, Eunice hurried to get dressed and rushed out of the room. Staring at Rocky through the


    doorway, she blushed and asked, "What did you see just now?"


    "Everything that a woman is supposed to have. Nothing else. But it''s not the first time I''ve seen it,"


    Rocky teased, raising his eyebrows.


    "You! I''ll kill you." Eunice snapped. Without thinking twice, she raised her hand to attack Rocky.


    "Spiritual King Eunice, please show mercy!" Suddenly, a figure appeared and rushed over to stop


    Eunice.


    "Kye? What are you doing here and why are you stopping me? Leave!" Eunice shouted, looking at Kye


    with daggers shooting from her eyes.


    "Spiritual King Eunice, I might not know what happened between you and Spiritual King Basil, but if you


    kill him, Commander Tucker will cry himself to death. Your n to be the deputymander will go up


    in a puff of smoke," Kye said, immediately seizing Eunice''s weakness and not letting go.


    "What is the connection between him and the fact that I want to be the deputymander?" Eunice


    stared at Kye. She was so angry that she was shaking.


    "Didn''t you hear? Spiritual King Basil has just earned a second-ss merit for his time spent in the front


    line. It was granted by Grand Commander You in person. By now, the news has spread throughout the


    border battlefield, and it is quite inspiring. And, a little birdy just told me that themander in chief is


    considering putting the spiritual kings in an important position," Kye exined, smiling coyly.


    "So you''re saying that I should thank Rocky instead of punishing him?" Eunice asked. Her chest was


    still rising and falling rapidly with rage, but she had calm down a bit. She had never truly wanted to kill


    Rocky. Attacking him was only an impulse.


    "If themander in chief really makes an order to put you in an important position, then the credit


    should be given to Spiritual King Basil," Kye emphasized.


    "Well, if that''s not what happens, it''s not toote for me to kill him then." Satisfied with her loophole,


    Eunice nced at Rocky and hurried into her room.


    "Spiritual King Basil, what did you do to offend her so much?" Kye asked Rocky as soon as he saw


    Eunice enter her room, closing the door rather loudly behind her.


    "I walked in on her cleaning herself by ident," Rocky replied, smiling sheepishly.


    Kye became speechless when he heard Rocky''s confession. He had never seen Rocky act so boldly


    before. He was the one who had seen a naked woman and been threatened by her, yet it didn''t seem


    to bother him at all.


    "Well, thank you for lying about themander in chief thinking highly of us. Otherwise, she would not


    have let me go so easily. How did youe up with such a good story?" Rocky smiled.


    "Who said that I came up with it? It''s true. However, it may take some time. After all, if themander


    in chief intends to put you in an important position, it will inevitably cause othermanders and


    deputymanders to be angry. Then they will worry about their positions," Kye exined with a


    serious look on his face.


    "You are right," Rocky said, nodding his head. "Are you just passing by? It doesn''t look like it. You''re


    here to try and merge with the martial spirit again, right?"


    "I can''t hide anything from you." Kye smiled awkwardly.


    "Let''s go." Rocky said before leading Kye to a remote corner. Then, the two of them entered Rocky''s


    Magic Spiritual Space together.

 Chapter 1581 The Door Had Been Closed

    Chapter 1581 The Door Had Been Closed


    Since it was not Kye''s first time in the Magic Spiritual Space, he seemed moreposed.


    Before long, Rocky got to work summoning the martial spirits to let Kye search through them. This time,


    it was obvious how cautious Kye was being. He shuttled among the martial spirits for a long time before


    finally choosing a masked martial spirit that was holding some iron ws.


    "I hope you''ve made the right choice this time," Rocky told him. His hopes were for Kye to reach a new


    level straight after he fused with the martial spirit. If so, it would be very helpful for his future cultivation.


    A nervous expression overtook Kye''s face. After swallowing dryly a few times, he approached the


    masked martial spirit and began to release his spiritual power, trying to merge with it.


    It was obviously much smoother thanst time. The martial spirit didn''t try to reject him at all.


    A few hourster, the martial spirit had finally integrated with Kye''s body.


    "I finally did it," Kye said in a voice full of disbelief. The chances of him sessfully fusing with a


    martial spirit were very slim, just like they were for all ordinary spiritual warriors.


    "Congrattions!" Rocky nodded with a smile.


    "Basil, thank you very much. As payment, I will do my best to support you in the future," Kye said. With


    that, he knelt on one knee and bowed his head.


    "Get up. I know you are sincere." Rocky grabbed Kye by the elbow and heaved him up.


    "If you need anything, just let me know! I will be there in a heartbeat!" Kye added, nearly bowing again.


    "I will use you when I need you. From now on, just go about your regr daily activities. And


    remember, this secret stays between us," Rocky reminded him.


    "Yes," Kye replied seriously.


    After helping Kye exit the Magic Spiritual Space, Rocky went back to work. However, he did not go to


    theb. Instead, he traveled to a sealed warehouse where the blood red egg was stored.


    After he obtained the egg, he directly ced it in a sealed warehouse because he feared that the


    power of the egg would affect all the spiritual beasts in his Magic Spiritual Space.


    Although he believed that the egg was a demonic egg, he was not sure what would hatch from it.


    Therefore, he nned to observe it for a while before attempting to hatch it.


    The moment that he entered the warehouse, the egg, which was located in the center of the room,


    started flickering like a light bulb shutting on and off. It seemed to have sensed his presence.


    ''Where did the demonic egge from? If I could find a historical record and read about it, that would


    be great,'' Rocky thought as he rubbed his chin.


    Until he knew whether or not the egg would be helpful or harmful for him, he wouldn''t take any action.


    So he stood there and looked at the egg for a while. Then, he turned around and left the warehouse.


    The moment he left, the egg''s luster fizzled out.


    Next, Rocky entered the Scarlet Heaven Jade to cultivate. Presently, he was at the advanced stage of


    the Spiritual Infant, and there was no point in continuing to cultivate his strength. What he needed to


    focus on was cultivating his Spiritual Infant.


    In order to break through to the Emperor Realm, one had to cultivate the Spiritual Infant into the


    Imperial Soul. For most masters at the advanced stage of the Spiritual Infant, the process was long and


    tiresome.


    Since ancient times, countless spirit warriors had spent their whole lives trying to transform the Spiritual


    Infant to the Imperial Soul. However, most of their hard work ended in regret. Only a few lucky ones


    were able to seed in reaching a new realm.


    When Rocky had attended the Sky-suppressing School, his Spiritual Infant had been tested to have the


    power of the Imperial Soul, nearly causing trouble.


    However, it had been worth it. Rocky had seen that his Spiritual Infant was capable of bing the


    Imperial Soul at any time. The only problem that stood in front of him now was ack of opportunity.


    Once the ideal time struck, his Spiritual Infant could undergo the transformation.


    However, it was impossible for Rocky to wait for the right time. It could take years and by then, it would


    be toote. Therefore, the only way he could advance was to challenge the masters in the Scarlet


    Heaven Jade and train through them. That way, he could obtain the spiritual skill experience from those


    masters and cultivate the Spiritual Infant at the same time.


    While Rocky was busy trying his best to restore his strength, a woman was dressing in silver armor in


    the camp of another front line on the border battlefield. Reaching up, she tied her hair into a tight bun,


    making her resemble a handsome man.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Deputy Commander Mu..." The woman turned around just as another attractive woman entered the


    camp.


    If Rocky were there, he would be shocked because the two women were Marcia and Sabina.


    After Marcia and Sabina had escaped from the Shura Race along with some spirit maniptors, they


    had joined the human army in the battlefield at the border.


    Luckily, the management of the human army was not as strict, so they were able to sneakily obtain


    some human identities and even keep on using their real names.


    Of course, if the need had arisen, they could have easily protected themselves. However, Marcia was


    not willing live without being able to exercise her serious ambition. Therefore, she took advantage of


    her military talent and continuously made contributions to the army at the front line. Now, she was


    highly valued by themander. In just a few months, she had been promoted to the deputy


    commander, gaining many admirers.


    "Sabina. What''s up?" Marcia asked.


    "Nothing serious. I just received a message and I needed to tell you about it," Sabina responded


    hesitantly.


    "What message?" Marcia''s eyes narrowed.


    "Several days ago, the front line of the western region was attacked by the spiritual toad beasts of the


    spiritual race," Sabina began.


    "Yes. I already heard about that." Marcia nodded.


    "And ording to the news I just received, the crisis has been solved," Sabina uttered.


    "Well, that''s a good thing, isn''t it?"


    "Yes. The strange thing is that the captain of a team formed by spirit warriors was the one who solved


    the crisis. He is from the Tiger Whisker Pass. Even more impressively, he turned the situation on his


    own. And not only did he solve the crisis, but he also defeated the spiritual race''s troops," Sabina


    continued.


    "Really? He must be a very powerful person."


    "Most importantly, his name is Basil..." Sabina interrupted.


    "What?" Marcia was forced to do a double take.


    "The man''s name is Basil. I looked into it and learned that he is at the advanced stage of the Spiritual


    Infant," Sabina added.


    "Basil? Wow. It must be a coincidence. It can''t be the Basil we know. It''s not possible for him toe to


    this world because after we came, the door to this world was closed," Marcia said, shaking her


    head.

 Chapter 1582 Look For Basil

    Chapter 1582 Look For Basil


    "I agree with you, but something still feels strange. Of all the human beings in the Ethereal Region,


    there are very few spirit warriors who can resist the spiritual beasts, let alone control them. I heard that


    this guy called Basil managed to control every single spiritual beast of the spiritual race that was


    present," Sabina uttered.


    "Are you sure?" Marcia asked, looking at her with wide eyes.


    Sabina nodded.


    "I have a suggestion. You go to the Tiger Whisker Pass right now and find out who this man called Basil


    really is," Marcia said.


    "Yes. I''ll go there straight away."


    "Wait..." Sabina stopped just as she was turning around.


    "What else can I do for you?"


    "Don''t get your hopes too high ande and go quickly. Otherwise, the others might discover that you


    went to the Tiger Whisker Pass..." Marcia reminded her.


    "Okay. That makes sense." Then, Sabina nodded silently, bowed deeply, and left quickly.


    "Basil, could it really be you? Or are we just imagining things..." Marcia sighed.


    Over the next few days, the Tiger Whisker Pass was peaceful. Apart from the daily patrols, Rocky


    spent his days either doing experiments or cultivating in the Scarlet Heaven Jade.


    However, the serenity did notst for long. An emergency report arrived from the front line of the left


    army. It turned out that the army of the spiritual race hadunched a strong attack on them.


    In just two days, the front line had lost three positions, and the defense line was in danger of copse.


    Therefore, themander in charge of the left army sent an urgent summon to the troops responsible


    for guarding the Bear Pass, asking them to support its front line. In addition, he specifically asked for


    the help of several spirit warriors from the Sky-suppressing School, including Rocky and Eunice.


    After careful consideration, Tucker ordered Bertram to be the temporarymander in support of the


    troops and made Rocky and Eunice the deputymanders. An hourter, they left with ten thousand


    soldiers from the Tiger Whisker Pass and headed for the Bear Pass.


    A dayter, they were still walking. Bertram knew how to get there the best so he guided them.


    On the way, they learned that in addition to the western region, there were seven other positions in the


    front line. Now three of them had been lost, forming an opening that the enemy troops could use to go


    deep into the front line. Therefore, their purpose was to block the opening.


    Coincidentally, just after Rocky left the Tiger Whisker Pass with the reinforcements, Sabina, who had


    been ordered by Marcia to go to the Tiger Whisker Pass to confirm Rocky''s identity, arrived. After she


    learned that Rocky had left for the front line to provide support, disappointment flooded over her. It had


    already taken her two days to reach the Tiger Whisker Pass. If she were to travel to the front line again,


    it would take a few more days. She didn''t have the time to waste. After all, she had her own jobs to


    attend to, so she had to return ande back another time.


    After marching for two days and two nights, the reinforcements led by Bertram arrived at the Bear


    Pass. It was an important pass in the front line and the new target of the spiritual race army. Since


    three positions had already been lost, the only intersection point was the Bear Pass. Therefore, it was


    clear that the spiritual race nned to conquer the Bear Pass next.


    Once the Bear Pass was upied by enemies, the left army would lose its important defense line.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Themander of the Bear Pass was called Fraser Wei. He was the most seniormander of the


    left army and the most promising candidate of the grandmander.


    The moment that Bertram arrived at the Bear Pass with the reinforcements, he took Rocky and Eunice


    to touch base with Fraser Wei.


    As they walked, they saw that many people were gathered there, including the deputymanders in


    charge of the relief troops from the other two passes, three deputymanders under themand of


    Fraser Wei, several captains from the team of spirit warriors, Moore and the other two spirit warriors.


    "Hello. My name is Bertram. Nice to meet you, Commander Wei..." Bertram cupped his hands and


    bowed.


    Rocky and Eunice took note of that and also stooped.


    "You must be tired after your long journey. However, this mission is too critical and I cannot permit you


    to rest. Come closer. I will fill you in on our current situation," Fraser Wei said, gesturing for them to


    step forward.


    Soon, they were all gathered around the sand table in the center of the camp.


    "So far, the spiritual race troops have upied three positions around us and next, they are going to


    conquer the Bear Pass. I believe that they willunch a general attack here in a few days. ording to


    the secret report from the spy on the front line, there are at least eighty thousand soldiers of the


    spiritual race surrounding us. Our number, including the reinforcements you have brought, is only forty


    thousand. This is all we can manage to find at this time. The limit of forty thousand soldiers to defend


    the Bear Pass is our biggest problem."


    Bertram and the other deputymanders were wearing grim expressions on their faces. The Bear


    Pass was already in danger when they lost three positions already. Now, it had too few soldiers to truly


    defend it.


    "Don''t look so glum quite yet. Our Bear Pass stands at a great height and takes the advantage in


    defense. The terrain here is hilly, making it suitable for ambush and surprise attacks. If we are smart


    about it, we can use ournd to gradually exhaust the troops of the spiritual race and try to make up for


    our disadvantage in military strength."


    While Fraser Wei was speaking, Rocky was carefully examining the marks on the sand table. Before


    long, he got the feeling that something was wrong.


    The front line of the western region had just been attacked by the troops of the spiritual race, and now


    they were back already. They had attacked three positions in a row and made it obvious that the Bear


    Pass was their next target.


    The path of their movements was highly suspicious.


    "Commander Wei, are you sure that the spiritual race wants to target the Bear Pass next?" Rocky


    asked, causing everyone else to stop talking and look at him.


    "Of course. If not, why would they waste their time capturing these three positions?" Fraser Wei


    answered firmly.


    "I don''t think they n to conquer the Bear Pass." Rocky wasn''t too intimidated to put forth his opinion


    on the matter.


    "Ah. You must be Basil. It''s not bing to show arrogance at such a young age. If Commander Wei


    was not sure, why would he ask us for help?" a deputymander chimed in. He had a confident,


    conceited air about him. It was obvious that he didn''t respect Rocky.


    "I don''t mean it like that. I''m just worried that they are making a feint and a n on attacking in another


    ce!" Rocky responded.


    "Spending so much time and effort just to distract us would be ridiculous. Don''t forget that they have


    paid a great price taking these three positions. If they don''t want to upy the Bear Pass, then all their


    sacrifices are meaningless!" the deputymander said firmly.


    "Although the strategic position of the Bear Pass is important, it is not as important as this position,"


    Rocky said, pointing at the sand table.

 Chapter 1583 Shock The Whole Army

    Chapter 1583 Shock The Whole Army


    Everyone present looked in the direction where Rocky was pointing and a surprised expression


    instantly showed on their faces. After all, Rocky was pointing at the Celestial Gate Position, which was


    known to be guarded by a grandmander.


    The Celestial Gate Position was the core of the entire left army, and it indeed held much significance.


    There were eighty thousand soldiers stationed there, and even eighty thousand soldiers of the spiritual


    race might not be able to conquer it.


    "You don''t need to worry that much, Basil. The army of the spiritual race will not be stupid enough to


    attack the Celestial Gate Position."


    "I agree. The military strength of the Celestial Gate Position is on par with that of the spiritual race


    army. Even if they somehow decided to attack it, it would be impossible for them to take it down."


    "Stop being paranoid, Basil."


    Obviously, most of the people present didn''t believe what Rocky just said. In their opinion, it was the


    most impossible thing to happen.


    "Well, I refuse to think that something would be impossible. Besides, I''m just trying to tell you what I


    have deducted. I am not forcing anyone to believe in it," Rocky responded coldly.


    "Basil! You and Eunice can leave for now to take some rest." Bertram immediately interfered as he


    noticed that the atmosphere had been a little tense when they heard what Rocky had to say earlier.


    Without saying anything, Rocky just nodded and left together with Eunice.


    "I actually thought that Basil is more experienced and powerful than this. It seems that he is still an


    impulsive young man."


    "That''s right. He doesn''t even take Commander Wei seriously."


    The deputymanders under Fraser''smand could not help but make ugly remarks against


    Rocky.


    "It is good to be young and confident. However, arrogance can only cause harm!" Fraser said sternly.


    Although he didn''t really show any obvious displeasure towards Rocky, it was obvious that he didn''t


    have a good impression of the young man.


    "That is indeed true. Don''t worry. I''ll be sure to remind him about thister." Bertram could just smile


    helplessly and nod perfunctorily.


    Then, as soon as Rocky and Eunice walked out of the camp, Eunice was not able to suppress her


    emotions anymore and said, "Those guys think that they are so remarkable and knowledgeable just


    because they led the army for a few years! I, for one, also think that nothing is impossible."


    "There''s no need to debate on that. We will know soon enough whether I am right or wrong," Rocky


    replied indifferently.


    "Hmm. But why are you so sure that the troops of the spiritual race want to attack the Celestial Gate


    Position?" Eunice took the opportunity to ask.


    "It''s just my intuition," Rocky said bluntly. After all, he had already developed a keen sense of intuition


    from all the battles and deceptive strategies that he encountered all the years on the battlefield.


    "Ha-ha! I guessed so." Euniceughed as she tried to tease Rocky.


    Without saying a word, Rocky just smiled and continued walking.


    Soon enough, they were able to reach their camps, and they took the chance to have a good rest.


    Early morning the next day, Bertram summoned the reinforcements from the Tiger Whisker Pass and


    exined Fraser''s defense n in detail. What they were responsible for was the area one mile away


    from the Bear Pass. Since there were spiritual beasts that constantly roamed the area, human troops


    did not dare to enter the area in general. Hence, they suspected that the spiritual race would pass


    through that ce to attack the Bear Pass from the side.


    Then, Bertram began to organize the soldiers and divided them into three teams which would be led by


    him, Rocky, and Eunice.


    Bertram''s team was responsible for guarding the position, while Eunice''s team was responsible for


    supporting the other two teams through coordinating their actions. On the other hand, Rocky''s team


    was assigned to engage the enemy in battle and act ording to the varying circumstances.


    As the teams were deployed, they moved in different groups and directly headed for the defensive area


    one mile from the Bear Pass.


    When they arrived at their destination, Bertram''s team began to set traps around the area, build


    barriers, and dig deep trenches. They needed to get ready to effectively fight against the enemy troops.


    Meanwhile, Eunice''s team was stationed five hundred meters to the west of the area and hid by taking


    advantage of the natural terrain. At the same time, Rocky positioned his team members at the edge of


    the area so that they could upy the area with the advantageous terrain. With that, they would


    possess efficient mobility while they engaged the army of the enemy.


    "Hey, Basil. I heard that you offended Commander Wei yesterday. You really are a brave one. Didn''t


    you know that he is the most capable subordinate of Grand Commander You? You are so fearless to


    question him!" Kye said with genuine admiration as he walked towards Rocky, who was looking up at


    the Bear Pass at that moment.


    "I did not intend to offend him in any way. I just told him the truth. That''s what happened," Rocky replied


    casually.


    "Fine. So, why do you think that the spiritual race''s attack this time is just a bluff? From the routes of


    their troops, I also think that their intention is to attack the Bear Pass. But if they are really nning to


    attack the Celestial Gate Position, wouldn''t they just bemitting suicide?" Although Kye wasn''t very


    knowledgeable about military strategy and tactics, he could see what was the obvious scenario.


    Moreover, he thought that the troops of the spiritual race were not stupid enough to do such a reckless


    thing.


    "Maybe, you''re right. However, the more impossible the thing is in the eyes of ordinary people, the


    more likely it is for masters in military tactics to pull it off. That''s just how it works sometimes," Rocky


    said with a straight face.


    "I don''t quite get what you mean." Kye was known to be an unrefined kind of man, so it was not a


    surprise that he could not understand the logic behind Rocky''s words.


    "Well, it is reasonable that you can''tprehend what I''m trying to say, because if you do, Commander


    Wei and his men should have listened to me." Rocky just shook his head and let out a bitter smile. But


    immediately after, his expression became serious. "I also hope that I am wrong. However, if it turned


    out that my guess is right, then the left army would be in great trouble."


    "Great trouble? What''s going to happen?" Seeing the serious look on Rocky''s face, Kye could not help


    but also get anxious.


    "Well, who knows? But if everything turned to be sour, it might also be a chance for me." After saying


    that, Rocky left right away, leaving Kye even more confused.


    In the next two days, the entire Bear Pass had been unusually peaceful. The spies from the army kept


    reporting that there was no real movement from the troops of the spiritual race. They were just


    wandering about five miles away from the pass, without any clear intention ofunching an attack.


    It was not until the fifth day that they finally took action. A spearhead army of about five thousand


    soldiers appeared in the area where Rocky and his team were positioned. As Fraser expected, the


    enemy would try to go through to the area to attack the Bear Pass from the side.


    However, it turned out that thebat effectiveness of the five thousand soldiers was obviously


    weakerpared to Rocky''s team thatprised more than ten thousand soldiers.


    Since they came and were prepared to attack, there was no need for Rocky and the others to show


    them any mercy.


    Soon enough, Bertram''s team was able to take the lead in fighting against the soldiers of the spiritual


    race at the defensive position. Since they had properly set traps and arranged the defense in advance,


    they easily gained the upper hand in the battle. With the help of Eunice and her team, the army of the


    spiritual race was thrown into a state of chaos. Not long after, they had no choice but to retreat and cut


    their losses.


    The troops from the Tiger Whisker Pass led by Bertrampletely won the battle. Those who were in


    the Bear Pass bore witness of how they thrashed the troops of the spiritual race.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    For another two days. The spiritual race had sent out several spearhead teams to continuously attack


    the Bear Pass from different directions. However, not one of them seeded. As they faced the


    seemingly imprable Bear Pass, they were effortlessly blocked off and pushed back.


    But just as the battle between the two forces seemed to be at a stalemate, a piece of news suddenly


    reached to the Bear Pass and instantly stunned the entire army.

 Chapter 1584 Rocky Went Back Alone

    Chapter 1584 Rocky Went Back Alone


    At this moment, all the people in Fraser''s tent were in utter disbelief.


    "What do you mean the Celestial Gate Position was lost? How is that even possible? What the hell is


    going on?" Fraser was obviously dibobted at the sudden news.


    At the same time, everyone present looked at each other with pale faces. No one could figure the


    reason out why the Celestial Gate Position would fall. It was unimaginable because it should withstand


    the forces of the spiritual race.


    Moreover, what made people even more baffled was the fact that Rocky''s prediction had been spot on.


    People even ridiculed him when he said that the Celestial Gate Position would be the target of the


    spiritual race. But now, they were rendered speechless when it turned into reality.


    "What a blunder! If only we have listened to Basil''s warning and immediately informed Grand


    Commander You about it, we could have avoided this," Bertram could not help but rant and express his


    frustration.


    "It''s useless to say that now. We cannot undo it." Of course, Fraser was the most miserable one. Never


    did he expect that what Rocky predicted would reallye true.


    The other deputymanders who also looked down upon Rocky looked very gloomy and regretful.


    "What is the situation of the Celestial Gate Position right now?" Fraser changed the topic and wanted to


    get an update.


    "After the position fell to the enemies, Grand Commander You led the rest of his troops and retreated to


    Deadwood Road. He nned to set up the camp there because if it also falls into the hands of the


    spiritual race, all the front lines in the left wing will be exposed to the attack of the spiritual race army,"


    one of the deputymanders reported in detail.


    "But did Grand Commander You give any instruction for othermanders?" Fraser asked, feeling


    guilty of everything that happened.


    "No, there isn''t. Although, I personally think that we should go and support the troops of the grand


    commander."


    "That''s a good idea. We must reinforce and defend Deadwood Road at all costs. Otherwise, the entire


    left wing will be in danger."


    "I agree. If we can extend our support and defeat the troops of the spiritual race that are after Grand


    Commander You, there still might be a chance to take back the Celestial Gate Position!"


    "Commander Fraser, I know that Grand Commander You did not issue any instructions, but he must


    have no time to do it because he was too busy taking care of the affairs in Deadwood Road. I believe


    that when themanders in other passes receive this news, they will also take action ande to


    the grandmander''s aid. Therefore, we should take this chance and make noteworthy


    contributions!"


    The deputymanders expressed their opinions about what they could do next.


    "Commander Fraser, I''m willing to lead my team, head to Deadwood Road, and be the grand


    commander''s support," one of the deputymanders immediately volunteered. With the thought that


    this was a great opportunity to make contributions, he spoke without any hesitation.


    "Commander Fraser, let us not be hasty. If we assemble more troops and randomly send them to the


    Celestial Gate Position, I''m afraid that this will just create more disorder. If the soldiers could not attack


    with proper coordination, the spiritual race will just easily triumph over them!" Bertram voiced his


    opinion and continued, "Besides, if the grandmander did not issue any military order to support his


    troops, it should not be a mistake. Right now, it will be better if we stay in our position and guard the


    Bear Pass."


    "The Celestial Gate Position is the core of the entire left wing. If we can''t take it back as soon as


    possible, can you imagine the losses that it will cause? With our troops there, we can buy some time


    for the grandmander to take action." Although Fraser sounded that he was sincere in supporting


    Grand Commander You, it was obvious that he had an ulterior motive.


    "But, sir¡­" Bertram wanted to say something more to stop Fraser.


    "I don''t want to hear it, Bertram. You''d better behave yourself." Then, Fraser turned towards the other


    deputymanders. "Deputy Commanders Chen and Huang, gather about twenty thousand soldiers


    and lead them to Deadwood Road to give support to the grandmander!"


    Upon hearing Fraser''s orders, the two deputymanders cupped their hands and immediately left.


    At the same time, Bertram could just shake his head while he headed out with the other deputy


    commanders.


    Meanwhile, as Rocky heard the news about the fall of the Celestial Gate Position, he was not surprised


    at all. In fact, he thought that it was just really a matter of time before it happened.


    "It turned out that your prediction was spot on! I bet Commander Fraser is very regretful right now,"


    Eunice said haughtily.


    "Well, it is more interesting this way." Kye just nodded and let out a sneer.


    Soon enough, Bertram appeared in front of the three.


    "How is Commander Fraser doing right now?" Eunice asked right away.


    "Well, what do you think?" Bertram answered as he let out a bitter smile.


    "Ha! Of course, he must be so pissed off!" Kye said with a shrug.


    "But that is actually not the most important thing right now. We have a huge problem. Commander


    Fraser just ordered and dispatched twenty thousand soldiers to support Grand Commander You on


    Deadwood Road," Bertram said with a serious expression.


    "He did what? Has he lost his mind?" Eunice could not help but exim in shock.


    "He never learns. He had alreadymitted a huge mistake before, and now, he is doing another


    one," Rocky said through gritted teeth.


    "What do you mean by that?" Bertram immediately gave Rocky an anxious look.


    "The spiritual race took down the Celestial Gate Position to throw themanders of the left wing into


    panicking. Of course, themanders'' instinct would be to try to take the Celestial Gate Position back


    from them. Hence, they should have already made a trap at the position. They will use it as bait in


    order to attract the other forces. This way, themotion will give them the ultimate chance to take


    down the other passes now with fewer guards," Rocky exined in detail.


    "If that is the case, then the Bear Pass might be their next target!" Bertram jumped to a conclusion.


    "I don''t think so. Right now, many different forces are gathered in the Bear Pass. That''s why I think it is


    also a distraction. Therefore, I think that their real targets are the other undermanned passes, and that


    includes the Tiger Whisker Pass," Rocky said as if he could see through everything.


    "If that is true, then the Tiger Whisker Pass is in great danger right now! What should we do?" Bertram


    asked as his voice trembled slightly.


    "Not much. We can only depend on Commander Tucker not to make the same mistake as the other


    commanders. He should be able to foresee that this is just an borate trap," Rocky said with a sigh.


    "Shouldn''t we try to inform Commander Tucker immediately?" Bertram suggested nervously.


    "I''m afraid it would be toote even if we try to do it now," Rocky said firmly as he shook his head. After


    all, it would take at least two to three days before their message could be sent to the Tiger Whisker


    Pass. By that time, the army of the spiritual race should have already taken action.


    "Then, what can we still do? We also can''t disobey the military orders by taking the troops back without


    permission..." Of course, Bertram had faith in Rocky''s analysis. So, he was in a dilemma right now.


    "Who cares about the order at this crucial time? The Tiger Whisker Pass is our base camp. I can


    already imagine how many people will suffer from an injury or even death if we don''t act ordingly."


    Kye retorted with heavy feelings.


    Then, how about we withdraw half of our troops secretly?" Eunice suggested after thinking for a while.


    "You are still going to disobey the military order if we do that." Rocky shook his head and continued


    thinking of other possible options.


    "Basil, can you think of something?" Bertram looked at Rocky expectantly.


    "It will be toote to take the army back, but if I go back alone, maybe it might work," Rocky finally said


    after thinking for quite a while.


    "Alone? This is not the time to be kidding!" Bertram was instantly taken aback by Rocky''s outrageous


    n.


    "You cannot go alone. You should at least need the spirit warriors to be with you. Right now, there


    should only be a dozen spirit warriors in the Tiger Whisker Pass. If they were attacked by the spirit


    warriors of the spiritual race, I''m afraid they might notst long," Eunice said frankly.


    "But my Purple-ming Phoenix cannot carry too many people. Besides, even if I could take some spirit


    warriors with me, there might not be that much of a difference." Rocky waved his hand and let out a


    frown.


    "Then what else can we do?" Bertram mumbled softly.


    "Well, just wait for me. I''ll go back to the Tiger Whisker Pass to confirm the situation there." Right now,


    Rocky deemed that the most important thing was to return to the Tiger Whisker Pass and confirm the


    overall situation there.


    "We''ll be waiting for you here." Bertram nodded, hoping that everything would turn out fine.


    "By the way, if Commander Fraser somehow knew that I left, he will probably make trouble for you,"


    Rocky warned Bertram as he nced at the deputymander.


    "Don''t worry about that. I can handle it. Your task is more important right now," Bertram said resolutely.


    It was clear from his tone that he didn''t really care about trivial things at the moment.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Rocky just nodded and immediately summoned the Purple-ming Phoenix. As it appeared, he swiftly


    leaped andnded on its back. In the blink of an eye, the two of them vanished into the sky.


    "I hope Basil can make it in time..." Bertram mumbled as he clenched his fists, feeling somewhat


    helpless.

 Chapter 1585 Very Strange

    Chapter 1585 Very Strange


    Just as Rocky expected, as soon as he left the Bear Pass, he saw that about thirty thousand soldiers of


    the spiritual race, who had just taken down the Celestial Gate Position, were all sneaking towards the


    Tiger Whisker Pass.


    In the territory of the human race in the Ethereal Region, the Tiger Whisker Pass was known as thest


    line of defense. Hence, if it was conquered by the enemy, the troops of the spiritual race would be able


    to directly enter the Ethereal Region. When that happened, the entire left army would be forced to


    retreat and it would cause a lot of chaos.


    Right from the beginning, the Tiger Whisker Pass was indeed one of the main targets of the spiritual


    race army. However, in order to execute their n, they could not let the human troops notice their real


    objective. Thus, they used a series of tricks to constantly deceive the left army. In the end, only Rocky


    was able to discern what their ploy was, but no one listened to him.


    However, such a remarkable controlling force and wisdom had never been used in the previous


    encounters between the human race and the spiritual race. Although the spiritual race was known to be


    more powerful, they did not possess such cleverness in leading their army. Apparently, the offensive


    strategy was organized by a newmander in chief.


    Meanwhile, Emery Na, the deputymander in chief of the spiritual race, arrived in the camp of their


    newmander in chief. The moment he entered, his eyes fell directly on an exceedingly beautiful


    woman who sat majestically on the chair. She was no other than the newmander in chief of the


    spiritual race army¡ªAlyssa.


    The members of the entire spiritual race army did not know much about Alyssa. They only knew that


    she was appointed by the senior leader to rece the formermander in chief. They found it quite


    unexpected since the formermander in chief held a very high position in the spiritual race. That


    was why many rumors actually spread when that happened.


    In fact, many members of the spiritual race even boldly guessed that Alyssa might be a new lover of


    the spiritual race''s patriarch.


    However, although there were a lot of doubts and spections that surrounded her, since the moment


    Alyssa took over the troops a few months ago, they had be invincible and shattered records that


    they had never attained in the past year.


    In other words, the spiritual race army had no choice but to ept that she really had extraordinary


    leadership and that she deserved the position more than anyone.


    "Commander in Chief Mu," Emery Na greeted respectfully as he ced his hand on his chest.


    "What is it?" Alyssa slowly raised her head and nced at him. Then, she lowered her head again and


    continued reading some official documents.


    "I have a quick report from the front line. The Heaven Army led by Grand Commander Tian had


    sessfully upied the Celestial Gate Position of the human race''s left army. Right now, their


    defensive line has copsed. It won''t be long before theypletely fall into our trap," Emery Na


    remarked.


    "Very well, but no one should becent. After all, the left army is only responsible for a part of the


    human defense line. Both the middle army and right army are powerful foes. If they could adjust in


    time, we may not be able to get many benefits from this. Anyway, since we have sessfully


    destroyed the defensive line of the left army, we should continue to break through into their front line


    ording to the original n to further wreck their formations. When everything falls into ce, it will


    pave the way for our future ns," Alyssa said as she looked at the bigger picture.


    "Grand Commander Tian has led his army to the west to raid the Tiger Whisker Pass. It is thest line


    of defense of the left army, so if they can sessfully conquer it, they canplete the task in


    advance," Emery Na informed.


    "They haven''t taken down the front line in the western region yet? What were they doing? If they can''t


    fully conquer it, how could theyplete the task?" Alyssa said as she suddenly let out a frown.


    "Well, the front line of the western region should have been already upied, but no one expected that


    something would go wrong at the most critical moment. Reports said that the spiritual toad beasts of


    Beverly were suddenly taken control of by a human spirit warrior. As a result, that man manipted the


    beasts to destroy the boats of the troops." Beverly Na was Emery''s sister, and she was the talented


    beast tamer that Rocky encountered before. She was the one who controlled the spiritual toad beasts


    tounch an attack on the left army.


    "That actually happened? I didn''t expect that a human being could actually pull that off. I know


    Beverly''s abilities, so it''s kind of surprising that there is someone stronger than her in the human race."


    Alyssa eventually fell silent and was a bit confused. She was very confident with Beverly''s strength, so


    she entrusted her with the mission of attacking the human race''s position in the western region through


    her spiritual beasts.


    "I agree. We actually don''t have all the details regarding the incident, but we can learn more about it


    once Beverly returns," Emery Na replied.


    "Anyway, we have to make sure that the front line of the western region will be cleared out for the


    Heaven Army. Otherwise, even if they sessfully carry out the n, thousands of soldiers might be


    sacrificed for nothing. It''s not going to be worth it," Alyssa uttered firmly.


    "Don''t worry, Commander in Chief Mu. Beverly will definitely not let you down!" Emery Na replied with


    brimming confidence.


    "By the way, do you have an update on the matter that I asked you to investigate?" Alyssa asked with a


    serious expression.


    "Oh, that? Not yet. The people you are looking for are prisoners of the Shura Race. Most probably, they


    were sent to different battlefields. Right now, it''s hard to tell their exact whereabouts, or whether they


    are alive or not," Emery Na informed as he lightly shook his head.


    "Don''t stop looking for more information!" Alyssa said sternly.


    "Yes. I will do my best." With that, Emery Na nodded and left.


    "I really hope that Marcia and the others are still alive somewhere. At the least, I have to find a way to


    take them back. Otherwise, I won''t be able to face Basil... But before that, I have to fulfill the


    commitment that I have made with that guy. Although I don''t really want to be used by the likes of him,


    this is my only choice in order to survive in this world and eventually find a way to go back," Alyssa


    murmured to herself as her eyes started to glisten. Soon enough, she calmed andposed herself,


    and continued reading the battle reports and strategies on her desk.


    Meanwhile, taking advantage of the chaos and confusion caused by the fall of the Celestial Gate


    Position, the Heaven Army, which was led by Phelps Tian, started heading towards the Tiger Whisker


    Pass.


    After they conquered the Celestial Gate Position, only thirty thousand soldiers were left to guard the


    ce. However, they cleverly made it look like it was still being heavily guarded by eighty thousand


    soldiers, sessfully deceiving the human army. That way, Phelps Tian was able to sneakily lead the


    remaining fifty thousand soldiers to execute a night raid at the Tiger Whisker Pass. As long as they


    could break through to the Tiger Whisker Pass, Phelps'' team could fullyplete the task that was


    given by Alyssa. After that, he could lead the army to cross the river to go back to the area of the


    spiritual race.


    "Grand Commander Tian, we are still about three hundred miles away from the Tiger Whisker Pass. If


    we continued to tread this route overnight, we should reach it the day after tomorrow," amander


    briefly informed.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "All right, we''ll do that. The sooner we get there, the better. The soldiers can rest once they arrive!"


    Phelps Tian felt that he could not becent. After all, there was still a possibility that the human


    race could see through their n. Hence, he thought that it would be much safer if they could take the


    Tiger Whisker Pass as soon as possible.


    While the Heaven Army marched towards the Tiger Whisker Pass, Rocky also rode on the Purple-


    ming Phoenix, rushing back to the pass at full speed.


    After a day and a night, he finally reached the Tiger Whisker Pass. Fortunately, he arrived before the


    Heaven Army. Then, the first thing he did was to look for Tucker.


    Seeing that Rocky had suddenlye back, Tucker felt very strange and had a hunch that something


    wrong was going on.

 Chapter 1586 Tiger Whisker Pass Is At Danger

    Chapter 1586 Tiger Whisker Pass Is At Danger


    "Basil, what are you doing back here?" Tucker asked, staring at Rocky with wide eyes.


    "Sir, have you dispatched any troops to Deadwood Pass to support the grandmander?" Rocky


    asked immediately.


    "Yes, I have. I sent Deputy Commander Lin and he took five thousand soldiers with him to help Grand


    Commander You. I saw it as a chance for us to make more contributions. I have faith in all our other


    commanders at the front line. They will all do the same," Tucker replied in a confident voice.


    "This is not good." Rocky felt glued to the spot. Previously, they had moved ten thousand soldiers to


    Bear Pass, and now, another five thousand had gone to Deadwood Pass. That left less than twenty


    thousand soldiers guarding Tiger Whisker Pass. If the troops of the spiritual race were toe here, it


    would be like trying to put out a forest fire with a cup of water.


    "Why? What happened?" Now, Tucker''s face had darkened too.


    Rocky briefly exined what he had been thinkingtely, making Tucker break out in a cold sweat.


    "Really? Why would the spiritual race waste so much effort just to attack Tiger Whisker Pass? It doesn''t


    make sense." Tucker shook his head slowly.


    "I know I''m right, even if no one else believes me. The spiritual race must have a purpose that we don''t


    know about yet. If we were to lose Tiger Whisker Pass, they wouldpletely overpower us. We would


    have real problems by then," Rocky replied.


    "Are you one hundred percent sure?" Beads of sweat were now rolling down Tucker''s forehead. Some


    guilt had mixed in with his fear.


    "There''s no need to be sure. Right now, we just need to set up sentries within three miles of Tiger


    Whisker Pass. That way, we will have our answer in less than two days," Rocky said.


    "It''s not that I don''t believe you. It''s just that this is not a small matter. If it''s true, then the whole left wing


    of our army may be doomed." Deep down, Tucker was hoping that Rocky''s spection was wrong, so


    that he could at least lift some of the me off of his shoulders. If it were true, then his position as a


    commander woulde to an end.


    "Sir, I have disobeyed a military order ande back to inform you. There''s no time to wait. Please,


    take action," Rocky begged. He was worried that Tucker would hesitate or not believe him and it would


    be toote to stop the army of the spiritual race.


    "Okay. I''ll do as you said." Tucker nodded, realizing quickly that Rocky would never go against military


    orders for no reason. He had to trust him.


    Without any dy, Tucker ordered all his spies to set up sentries within three miles of Tiger Whisker


    Pass and report immediately to him if they saw any suspicious activity from the spiritual race.


    Since Rocky was not sure how many troops the spiritual race would send, he could not n their


    countermeasures at this point. He would have to try and be patient.


    Just like Rocky had expected, two dayster, the spies hurried back with reports that they had found


    traces of the spiritual race''s army close to Tiger Whisker Pass. Unfortunately, they had also determined


    that there were at least thirty thousand people in their army.


    As soon as Tucker heard the news, his face paled. He immediately summoned Rocky to his tent to


    discuss what they should do next.


    "They''re finally here," Rocky said with a sigh. He stared hard at the ground, thinking.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "What should we do now? They have at least thirty thousand soldiers. We can''t withstand that many


    with the amount of men we currently have." Tucker''s nerves all felt like they had been ignited. Even


    though he had experienced countless battles in his lifetime, he still showed some fear in the face of


    urgent situations.


    "We have no choice but to wait for the reinforcements. Sir, please send a message to Grand


    Commander You and ask him to order Deputy Commander Lin to bring our soldiers back to support us.


    And if he can send even more troops, that would be ideal," Rocky replied after a while. He had to try


    everything in his power and that meant exhausting all of their resources.


    "All right. But even if the grandmander agrees to this n, I''m afraid that Deputy Commander Lin


    won''t make it here in time," Tucker agreed, but there was still some worry coating his voice.


    "I will try my best to help you buy some time," Rocky said. A hint of confidence shed across his eyes.


    Tucker looked into Rocky''s eyes and inexplicably felt a bit of trust towards him. He nodded and


    scampered off to find an intelligence soldier. Then, he instructed him to immediately send a message


    via flying beast to Grand Commander You.


    "Sir, please gather all the soldiers and spirit maniptors you have avable. We must organize a pre-


    combat mobilization meeting. If we stand any chance of keeping Tiger Whisker Pass, we need morale,"


    Rocky said, still wearing a cold look on his face. In order to defend Tiger Whisker Pass, he couldn''t just


    rely on his own strength. He had to use the strength of thousands of soldiers. However, in order to do


    this, he required a certain amount of morale.


    "Okay." Tucker sent the order out for all of his men to gather on the battlefield in front of the city wall of


    Tiger Whisker Pass.


    Then, Rocky and Tucker traveled to the city wall of Tiger Whisker Pass to join them. Five minutester,


    the stragglers were all assembled and ounted for.


    "Everyone, I have an important announcement to make. Prepare yourselves mentally for this..." As


    Tucker spoke, he raked his eyes over the whole army. Then, he continued, "ording to the


    information Spiritual King Basil and the sentry have brought me, we can be sure that a spiritual race


    army hase to our Tiger Whisker Pass and that they intend tounch an attack on us soon.


    Recently, we have discovered that their military strength is at least thirty thousand."


    Within seconds of hearing that, the soldiersined, and many of them even panicked because


    they all knew that there were just over ten thousand soldiers left in Tiger Whisker Pass. If the army of


    the spiritual race were to attack today, they wouldn''t be able to defend themselves.


    "Everyone, please be quiet. Basil has something to say," Tucker said over all the noise. He had done


    all he could to cate them. The rest was up to Rocky now.


    Immediately, all the soldiers quieted down, mostly out of great respect for Rocky.


    "I know you are scared and I''m afraid that you might even want to flee. After all, it''s normal to be


    nervous when faced with a situation that one knows nothing about. At present, the army of thirty


    thousand soldiers from the spiritual race mightunch an attack on us and Tiger Whisker Pass is the


    last defense line of the left wing. If Tiger Whisker Pass is breached, the army of the spiritual race could


    go straight into the Ethereal Region. At that time, countless innocent people will be hurt. Your friends


    and family could be harmed or even killed. If it were me, I would choose to be strong and swim against


    the current. After all, I swore to protect Tiger Whisker Pass, even at the cost of my life. But I can''t


    change your minds, so I asked Commander Tucker to call you here to confirm your thoughts on the


    matter," Rocky said in a powerful voice.


    "I have two choices for you. The first one is to stay and guard Tiger Whisker Pass. If you don''t want to


    risk your lives, your second choice is to be a deserter. Leave Tiger Whisker Pass immediately and


    you may live. I''ll give you a few minutes to think about it. Those who choose to stay will stand in their


    original positions, and those who choose to be deserters will step outside. You don''t have to fear being


    punished for being a deserter; because if you choose it, your guilt will be your biggest punishment. The


    thought would haunt you for the rest of your life that maybe your rtives and friends wouldn''t be killed


    if you didn''t chose to run away in the first ce..." At the end of Rocky''s speech, his tone softened and


    his voice became more serious.

 Chapter 1587 In A Hurry

    Chapter 1587 In A Hurry


    "Okay. It''s time to start choosing!" Rocky stated.


    Soon, an incense stick was selected, lit, and inserted into the burner beside him.


    The soldiers and spirit warriors that were standing on the battlefield looked at each other, unsure of


    which to choose. Of course, they were afraid of dying, but they didn''t want to be deserters because


    what Rocky had said was true. If their rtives and friends were killed by the spiritual race after they


    fled, then guilt would consume them for the rest of their days. It didn''t seem worth it.


    As the soldiers hesitated, Maxwell stepped forward and shouted, "Everyone, we can''t be deserters. If


    we run away now, how can we be strong in the future? How can we exin this to our parents,


    brothers, and sisters? We joined this army and we have been prepared for the possibility of death on


    the battlefield. Right now, the Tiger Whisker Pass is faced with great peril, and we have no reason to


    flee from it. We have followed Commander Wang for a long time, and he has never treated us badly. In


    fact, he often shows great concern towards us. If we be deserters, how will we live with


    ourselves?" There was a pause as he looked into the faces of the soldiers.


    "We''re not deserters! We will guard the Tiger Whisker Pass!" Maxwell continued, yelling at the top of


    his lungs and thrusting his fist into the air.


    Multitudes responded with fervor. Before long, all the soldiers were shouting in unison, and the morale


    was increased.


    That was what Rocky had wanted to see the whole time. However, Maxwell''s assistance was beyond


    his expectations. It seemed that he hadn''t wasted his time helping Maxwell.


    The most surprise was disyed from Tucker. He hadn''t expected anything, let alone Rocky''s and


    Maxwell''s words to improve the low morale of his army. Despite leading the army for so many years, he


    had rarely seen a scene like this.


    "Commander Wang, the spiritual race''s army will attack within three days. That''s all the time we have to


    prepare. I want to temporarily rece you so that I can train the soldiers," Rocky said to Tucker.


    "Basil, do you really have the confidence it takes to defeat our enemy?" Tucker asked, looking at


    Rocky. At this point, he didn''t care about losing face. As long as Rocky could protect the Tiger Whisker


    Pass, he would do anything. He would even treat Rocky as his ancestor.


    "Of course. Why else would Ie back?" Rocky answered while certainty swam in his eyes.


    "I believe in you, Basil, so I appoint you as deputymander and give themand of the army over


    to you," Tucker agreed. All of a sudden, Rocky was under the weight of very high expectations and


    responsibilities.


    "Thank you for your support, Commander Wang!" Rocky said, cupping his hands.


    "I should be the one thanking you. If I were you, I would cower at the sight of war. After all, the spiritual


    race''s army far overpowers us. I feel ashamed," Commander Wang said honestly.


    "It happens to the best of us. You don''t have to feel ashamed, Commander Wang." Rocky knew exactly


    why Tucker felt that way. After all, with less than twenty thousand soldiers, even a veteranmander


    would struggle to calmly fight against a spiritual race''s army that was made up of at least thirty


    thousand soldiers.


    "I know. But look at you! Within minutes, you''ve boosted the morale of all the soldiers. That''s


    impressive, Basil!" Tucker praised.


    "To tell you the truth, Commander Wang, this is not the most difficult war I''ve been a part of. So, for me,


    it''s not difficult to fight enemies that have better numbers and power using a small force!" Rocky


    reassured Tucker by revealing a small part of his secret.


    Tucker was stunned by his words. Apparently, he was able to read between the lines. ''Does Basil have


    another identity?'' he wondered.


    After being promoted to deputymander, Rocky gathered the troops that were left guarding the


    Tiger Whisker Pass and immediately got to work training them.


    This time, it was not ordinary training. It was military tactics training. And at that critical moment, the


    mysterious military arrays needed to be used.


    Those arrays were divided into three levels ording to their power andplexity. Level three was


    the weakest and level one was the most powerful.


    However, since there were only three days left, it was impossible to ask the soldiers to practice all of


    them. In the end, Rocky chose three military arrays, which included the Dragon Swimming Array for


    attacking, the Shield Array for defending, and the Changing Array for both attacking and defending.


    These three kinds of arrays were all at the third level, which meant that they were the simplest ones.


    They didn''t change much, but if they were performed urately, the soldiers could fight against three


    enemies with only one person.


    In other words, three thousand soldiers could fight against an army of about ten thousand men.


    As time went on, Rocky saw that the soldiers were struggling to be proficient in all three kinds of


    military arrays at the same time. Therefore, he divided the troops into three groups and named them


    after the military array they were assigned to practice. They became the Swimming Army, the Shield


    Army, and the Changing Army.


    After the division wasplete and the men were all organized, Rocky taught each army one of the


    military arrays and spent two days and two nights training them without breaks.


    All the soldiers were anticipating a tough battle in order to save the Tiger Whisker Pass, so they didn''t


    fear the hardships and put their best efforts into the training.


    On the third day, the three groups had nearly mastered their respective military arrays. But the


    effectiveness of their training would not be known until they were on the battlefield fighting their


    enemies.


    As Rocky had foretold, the spiritual race''s army sent ten thousand vanguard troops to the city in the


    early morning of the third day.


    "Commander of the Tiger Whisker Pass, exit your city and prepare to die!" the deputymander who


    led the vanguard troops of the spiritual race shouted, holding a long axe in his hand. His face was


    distorted and long beard protruded from his cheeks and chin. However, his strength could not be


    underestimated. He was at the middle stage of the Spiritual Infant.


    "Commander Wang, send me outside. I want to fight them!" Deputy Commander Ma volunteered.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Tucker immediately cast a nce at Rocky, asking for his opinion.


    "Let Deputy Commander Ma try. Deputy Commander Ma, do you know how to use the Dragon


    Swimming Array?" Rocky asked him.


    "Of course." Currently, there were only two deputymanders in the Tiger Whisker Pass¡ªRocky and


    Deputy Commander Ma. Therefore, Rocky had spent the past two days teaching Deputy Commander


    Ma one-on-one how to use all the three kinds of arrays.


    "Then go ahead." Rocky gave him a nod.


    The moment he received the order, Deputy Commander Ma scaled down the city wall and quickly


    gathered the Swimming Army to fight the spiritual race''s army.


    "Your spiritual race has offended our human race. Don''t be so arrogant. Tell me your name. I don''t kill


    nameless people!" Deputy Commander Ma demanded when his feet hit the ground. He exuded a


    powerful aura. After all, as a man at the primary stage of the Spiritual Infant, he possessed some


    confidence.


    "Ha! Fine! I am Stuart Kui. Remember my name!" The vanguard troops of the spiritual race were led by


    him. After reporting his name, Stuart Kuimanded for all of them tounch an attack.


    "Deploy the array!" As soon as Deputy Commander Ma gave the order, the Swimming Army behind


    him quickly assembled into a dragon-like, long queue and then surrounded the deputymander.


    As the vanguard troops of the spiritual race drew nearer, three hundred soldiers from the Swimming


    Army that were led by several spirit warriors held their spears in their hands and charged into the crowd


    of enemy forces like a snake striking its prey. They kept rushing forward until they destroyed their


    enemy''s array.


    Obviously, the vanguard troops hadn''t expected their array to dislocate so soon. As a result, they were


    caught off guard.

 Chapter 1588 A Little Surprise

    Chapter 1588 A Little Surprise


    Before the spiritual race could react, the soldiers at the front of the Swimming Army swiftly turned


    around and rushed towards the rear of the army. At the same time, the soldiers at the rear unleashed


    their spears and marched forward to stab the enemies. Their army was like a savage dragon that


    pierced through everything that stood its way. As they shed with the vanguard troops of the spiritual


    race, blood sshed into the air, and hundreds of corpses instantly fell onto the ground.


    As the Swimming Army continued to attack flexibly, the vanguard troops of the spiritual race lost about


    a thousand soldiers in less than an hour. On the other hand, the Swimming Army only lost about a


    hundred soldiers.


    Seeing this unfavorable situation, Stuart, the deputymander of the spiritual race, immediately


    ordered his army to retreat so that they could regroup.


    "You! Do you dare fight me alone?" Stuart instantly thought of challenging the leader of the enemy


    army in a one-on-one battle so that he could cut his team''s losses.


    Deputy Commander Ma was at the primary stage of the Spiritual Infant. Although he was not as strong


    as Stuart, he would not refuse a challenge from an enemymander. Therefore, he quickly


    brandished his spear and shouted, "My pleasure!"


    The next moment, Stuart and Deputy Commander Ma rushed towards each other and went all out.


    They both exuded a tremendous aura as soon as they shed with each other. As their weapons


    collided, sparks shed in all directions. They also disyed all kinds of spiritual skills one after


    another, creating a wave of energy that spread within the area.


    Unfortunately, Deputy Commander Ma''s strength was a little weaker than Stuart. Hence, after five


    minutes of exchanging blows, he was not able to dodge Stuart''s ax that cut through his right shoulder.


    Blood immediately gushed out as Deputy Commander Ma''s movements were put to a halt.


    Seeing this, Stuart took the opportunity to finish his enemy with onest attack. However, at this


    moment, a figure suddenly swooped down from the sky, and a violent wave of spiritual power burst out,


    instantly knocking away Stuart''s mighty ax. Immediately after, the figure carried Deputy Commander


    Ma back into the Swimming Army.


    This person was none other than Rocky.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Basil! Thank you for saving me. I owe you one!" Deputy Commander Ma could not help but thank


    Rocky while his face was still ghastly pale.


    "Somebody, please help Deputy Commander Ma heal his wounds. I have to go and take care of the


    rest." Then, Rocky called for two soldiers to assist Deputy Commander Ma and take him back into the


    city. After that, he quickly strode andnded in front of the spiritual race''s army, staring coldly at Stuart.


    "Humph! Who the hell are you? How dare you stand in my way?" Stuart red at Rocky and shouted in


    contempt.


    "Let me warn you. Two hourster, more than half of your soldiers will either be killed or seriously


    injured. So, you''d better think of a good reason already once you report to yourmander!" Rocky


    said provokingly.


    "I hate arrogant brats like you the most! How are you going to do that with just three thousand soldiers?


    Your confidence is baseless!" Stuart retorted as he got infuriated by Rocky''s taunts.


    "Well, don''t say I didn''t warn you," Rocky replied with a defiant sneer.


    "Go and kill them all! I don''t have time to y with pathetic losers!" Stuartmanded firmly.


    With this, the vanguard troops of the spiritual race shouted at the same time and charged with high


    morale.


    "Listen! If you want to defeat them, follow me! There is no retreating in this army, is that understood?"


    Rocky roared in a clear and uplifting voice.


    "Yes, sir!" The soldiers shouted in unison and revealed a determined expression on their faces.


    "Now! Attack!" Rocky unsheathed his Mystical Dragon Sword and shouted at the top of his lungs as he


    stood in front of the Swimming Army. As they charged towards the troops of the spiritual race, he


    personally led them and rushed forth without any hint of fear.


    At the same time, he chanted a skill that was suitable for their current formation. Immediately after, the


    entire army was enveloped by a water shield. When they shed against the enemy, they were not


    hurt by any weapons within a short time.


    Under Rocky''s leadership, the Swimming Army charged back and forth through the formation of the


    spiritual race army with unstoppable momentum. With the protection of the water shield, they fearlessly


    went all out and took down over a thousand soldiers within five minutes.


    As Stuartmanded from the rear side of his army, he failed to notice the increasing loss of his


    vanguard troops in time.


    Consequently, an hourter, the casualties of the spiritual race army had already reached three


    thousand.


    At this point, the vanguard troops were already routed, instantly shaking their previously high morale.


    Soon enough, they were not able to maintain their formation and were forced to scatter.


    "How the hell did this happen?" Only then did Stuart realize that his army had already lost more than


    three thousand soldiers in just an hour. Remembering what Rocky said before their battle began, he


    fumed in anger.


    At the same time, Rocky continued to lead his troops all the way to the rear side of the spiritual race


    army and headed straight for Stuart''s position.


    "Conceited bastard! Go to hell!" Stuart was clearly exasperated by the turn of events. Losing his


    temper, he wielded his ax and swung it towards Rocky.


    "Thousand-star Swordsmanship!" Rocky intended to end the fight as fast as he could. Thus, he


    unleashed a high-level spiritual skill the first chance he got.


    In an instant, the starry lights filled the air and rapidly gathered towards Stuart. In a sh, the sharp


    sword aura surged like zing meteors.


    Before Stuart could even react, he was hit by Rocky''s ferocious sword aura. His clothes were ripped off


    and his skin was torn open. Just a momentter, he looked as if he was tantly tortured and was put


    in a huge mess.


    However, since Stuart was a member of the spiritual race, his body was very sturdy. Even though he


    was directly hit by Rocky''s Thousand-star Swordsmanship, the injuries he acquired wasn''t fatal.


    "Damn it! Everyone, retreat!" Stuart was in disbelief that a mere human would be so powerful that he


    found it very risky to continue fighting him. Thus, he quickly ordered his remaining soldiers to retreat


    right away.


    Upon seeing that the spiritual race army had started to retreat, the warriors guarding the Tiger Whisker


    Pass cheered loudly. They did not expect that they could easily win such a crucial battle. Moreover,


    they were able to deal a huge blow upon the enemy army.


    However, Rocky didn''t feel very happy about the oue. He knew that they were just able to defeat


    their enemies because they had underestimated their abilities. Once they came back and took serious


    actions, they might still be in trouble.


    After the battle, Rocky led the army back to the city and immediately ordered someone to count the


    exact number of casualties.


    Upon counting, it was reported that only a hundred soldiers from the Swimming Army were killed and


    about three hundred were injured. This was considered a great win because it was much lesser than


    the losses of the spiritual race army.


    "Basil, well done! Thanks to your heroic deeds, it seems that we have sessfully defended the Tiger


    Whisker Pass!" Tucker said excitedly the moment he saw Basil.


    "Well, it''s still too early to celebrate. I''m sure that there are more talented soldiers in the spiritual race,


    and we should assume that the next battle would not be that easy. For now, please ask all the soldiers


    to take their time to rest and replenish their strength. We need them at their best condition once the


    next battle came." After saying that, Rocky hurriedly left.


    "Commander Wang, has Basil ever led a huge number of soldiers into battle before?" Deputy


    Commander Ma, who had just treated his wounds, asked Tucker as he stared at Rocky''s receding


    figure.


    "Well, the only time I know is when he helped the patrol troops escape from the army of spiritual


    beasts. However, at this point, it doesn''t really matter whether he had done it many times or not. I''m


    afraid to say this but it looks like the fate of the Tiger Whisker Pass is in his hands now." It was also


    Tucker''s first time personally witnessing Rocky''s leadership on the battlefield, and he was shocked and


    amazed at the same time. Right now, the doubts in his heart had already turned intoplete trust.


    "Anyway, if we can sessfully defend the Tiger Whisker Pass, you must be surely promoted. By then,


    please don''t forget about me." Deputy Commander Ma let out a smile as he took the opportunity to


    tter Tucker.


    "Don''t worry. Of course, I will remember all your services. But before we think of that, we must ensure


    to keep the Tiger Whisker Pass safe from the intruders!" Although Tucker wanted to be optimistic, he


    also made sure that his mindset was correct. After all, this was just the first battle, and everything


    would only get harder from this point.


    Then, when Rocky returned to his residence, he directly entered the Magic Spiritual Space.


    Since he was worried that the spiritual race might make use of spiritual beasts the next time they met


    on the battlefield, he thought of preparing a little surprise for the enemies as well.

 Chapter 1589 Go All Out

    Chapter 1589 Go All Out


    Everyone relished the serene and soothingly calm night in the Tiger Whisker Pass since it came only


    once in a blue moon. But the rxing moment was suddenly interrupted by a series of deafening roars


    that came out of nowhere.


    "Commander Wang, we have some bad news!" Deputy Commander Ma came rushing into Tucker''s


    camp with a frightened look on his face.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "What happened?" Startled, Tucker, who had been almost sleepless the whole night, immediately got


    up from his seat.


    "The spiritual race has sent out more than ten Human-shaped Giant Beasts to attack the city!" Deputy


    Commander Ma reported in a hurry.


    "What?" Tucker''s eyes rounded in shock. He wasted no time and rushed towards the city wall along


    with the deputymander.


    As soon as they climbed up the city wall, they were greeted with the sight of a dozen strong


    mountainous spiritual beasts nearing the edge of the wall. At this point, it was only a matter of minutes


    before they would attack the walls of the Tiger Whisker Pass.


    These gigantic beasts had always been the spiritual race''s trump card when attacking fortified cities. In


    their war against the human race, they were almost impossible to defeat. Without the help of enough


    brave spirit warriors, the Tiger Whisker Pass would be decimated into ruins in a matter of hours.


    "Defend the city! Don''t let these giant beasts approach the wall!" Tucker immediately ordered his troops


    after assessing the situation.


    The archers shot a volley of fire arrows.


    But it wasn''t enough to prate the thick, armor-like skin of the Human-shaped Giant Beasts.


    They could only helplessly watch as the towering creatures grew closer and closer towards the wall. In


    a few short moments, the beasts were now only a dozen meters from them.


    "Where is Basil?" Feeling hopeless and agitated, Tucker began to look for Rocky. But much to his


    surprise, Rocky was nowhere to be seen at such a critical moment.


    "I don''t know either," Deputy Commander Ma replied with an anxious look on his face.


    "Send someone to look for him! Quick!" Tucker shouted in a desperate bid to still try and save the city.


    "There''s no need." A figure appeared out of the blue andnded on the city wall with numerous


    syringes filled with anesthetics in his hands. No matter how huge a spiritual beast was, as long as it


    was injected with Rocky''s refined anesthetics, it would be rendered unconscious.


    The next moment, Rocky flew down from the city wall towards the outside of the pass. Even though he


    was attacked from all sides by the soldiers who protected the towering creatures, he still managed to


    tranquilize them.


    Soon, Rocky''s anesthetics were all used up.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    After a few minutes, the beasts fell over one after another, crushing their allies beneath them.


    The deputymander in charge of protecting the Human-shaped Giant Beasts couldn''t believe what


    he saw. He couldn''t fathom what kind of sorcery Rocky did to the towering creatures to defeat them in


    such a manner. Helpless and confused, he and the remainder of his troops ran away, leaving the


    spiritual beasts.


    Seeing this, Tucker was quick tomand his men to kill their incapacitated opponents.


    "Commander Wang, don''t kill them. They could be useful for our cause." Rocky stepped forward and


    stopped themander at once.


    "What? How could we possibly use these vile creatures? If we kill them, then we won''t have to worry


    about facing against them anymore." Tucker, who still feared the power of the gigantic spiritual beasts,


    was adamant to kill them off.


    "Please trust me, Commander Wang," Rocky pleaded with a slight frown.


    "All right." Hearing his insistence, Tucker could only nod in agreement.


    Still fearing for their safety, themander immediately led his troops back into the walled city.


    Delighted by Tucker''s permission, the young spirit warrior then walked over to the unconscious Human-


    shaped Giant Beasts. With only a touch of his hand, the gigantic creatures disappeared into thin air.


    Meanwhile, the deputymander of the spiritual race fled back to the base camp of the Heaven Army


    five miles away. He wasted no time and reported what happened to his superiors.


    "You ipetent buffoon! You didn''t manage to reach the wall of the city, and on top of that, you even


    lost every one of our Human-shaped Giant Beasts?" Phelps was boiling mad upon hearing the report.


    Out of sheer frustration and anger, he ordered his men to drag the deputymander out and kill him.


    "Grand Commander, we heavily outnumber the enemy. We shouldn''t be so hesitant. If we send out all


    of our troops, we will surely capture the Tiger Whisker Pass," one of Phelps'' most trustedmanders


    respectfully suggested.


    "I didn''t want to lose too many soldiers in a battle to take the Tiger Whisker Pass, but it seems like we


    have no other choice. Give the order. The whole army will go out first thing tomorrow. We must


    seed." After hearing what happened to his gigantic spiritual beasts, the grandmander wanted


    to ensure their victory as soon as possible.


    Since their strength was matched by only a few, an all-out attack would be more than enough to invade


    the walled city.


    "Yes, sir." Taking the order, themander immediately left to tell the troops.


    The order was equal to Phelps handing out the Tiger Whisker Pass a death sentence.


    Needless to say, an army of about fifty thousand troops would win against less than twenty thousand


    soldiers.


    While the Heaven Army prepared for the assault, Rocky had foreseen that their enemies would no


    longer toy with them and end the war. He helped Tucker and the others toe up with a strategy to


    win against the enemy.


    "What did you say? You want the whole army to retreat from the Tiger Whisker Pass?" Tucker was


    shocked by Rocky''s suggestion.


    "Yes. I''m afraid that if we fight this battle head-on we''ll surely lose due to the sheer size of their army."


    Rocky confirmed the number of the Heaven Army''s troops. Cold sweat dripped from themander''s


    forehead upon hearing this, as he knew that it would be almost impossible to win.


    "But if we retreat, it would be the same as serving the Tiger Whisker Pass to the enemy on a silver


    tter," Tucker asked once again.


    "If we let them put their guard down, we might have a chance to know what their real goal is." Since the


    start, Rocky suspected that the spiritual race''s army had a bigger goal than just to conquer the Tiger


    Whisker Pass. Even if they did seed in doing so, they would quickly crumble without any outside


    support. Especially if they were besieged by the human army who just took control of the Celestial Gate


    Position. He couldn''t understand why the spiritual race''s army would risk their lives to venture so far


    into the hintend.


    "What if the spiritual race''s army continue to move forward and enter the Ethereal Region after taking


    the walled city?" That was what worried Tucker the most.


    "Don''t worry, they won''t. They know journeying deeper would be a one-way trip. They are not that


    stupid. It''s certain that they are plotting a much bigger scheme." Rocky calmly answered without a hint


    of doubt.


    Hearing his words, themander hesitated whether to believe him or not.


    "Commander Wang, please make a decision as soon as possible. We haven''t gotten much time,"


    Rocky reminded Tucker.


    "Are you sure?" He knew that giving up the city would surely taint his reputation as amander. He


    might even lose his position.


    "Of course." The powerful spirit warrior nodded with much conviction.


    "Well, it''s decided then. Let''s retreat from the Tiger Whisker Pass." Tucker knew that since they had


    already taken the first step, there was no reason for them not to go on. Besides, he knew what Rocky


    said was right. As long as they avoided a direct confrontation with the spiritual race''s army, they still


    had a chance to win. But if they were to hold their ground and guard the Tiger Whisker Pass, they


    would all die for nothing.


    What was more, if Rocky hadn''te back in time, he would have been caught off guard by the


    enemy''s attack.


    Following Rocky''s suggestion was the only way they could fight for another


    day.

 Chapter 1590 Abandon Tiger Whisker Pass

    Chapter 1590 Abandon Tiger Whisker Pass


    At this point, Tucker ordered the army to retreat to the Wild Hill Pass, which was just two miles away


    from the Tiger Whisker Pass.


    Wild Hill Pass was actually once very significant in the Ethereal Region. However, since it had been


    uninhabited for a long time, the city walls were destroyed by heavy rains. Since then, it had been


    completely abandoned, and the human army established a new stronghold, which was now the Tiger


    Whisker Pass.


    Therefore, the ce was now covered in heaps of rubble. But it turned out that it could still be used for


    a strategic purpose. If the spiritual race''s army really wanted to set foot on the Ethereal Region, they


    would easily be spotted from the monitoring range of the Wild Hill Pass, because the Royer Road one


    mile away from there was the only way in. This was the main reason why Rocky and others decided to


    proceed here.


    Moreover, there was almost no way that the spiritual race would expect that Tucker would lead the


    human army that abandoned the Tiger Whisker Pass to the Wild Hill Pass. After all, they shouldn''t be


    familiar with its existence since it had been abandoned for so long.


    Overall, it was indeed a wise decision to settle down in the Wild Hill Pass. The enemy had no


    information about it, and it was just very near to the Tiger Whisker Pass.


    Deep into the night, the human army moved into the darkness and arrived at the Wild Hill Pass in no


    time. They also rearranged their defense line before the sun rose.


    Upon settling down, they noticed that the pass was in aplete mess. All of the city walls had


    copsed, so they had no choice but to give up on the idea of resisting the enemy army from within the


    city walls.


    "Basil, what should we do next? Our location is useful, but I''m afraid that we will be at a disadvantage if


    we are to engage them here," Tucker asked as he relied on Rocky''s opinion.


    "Well, first of all, we have to be fully prepared for the moment that they chase us here. Once they


    appears, we have to try our best to distract their army and lure them into the traps that we have set up


    inside the pass. This is the only way that we can diminish their forces little by little before we go for a


    fatal blow," Rocky said as it seemed that he had alreadye up with some ns.


    "But that is very ideal. First, the spiritual race will definitely be on guard against us once they find out


    that we have left the Tiger Whisker Pass. Furthermore, if they have already upied the Tiger Whisker


    Pass, they may not feel obliged to chase after us because they have already achieved their goal,"


    Tucker replied in an anxious tone.


    "No. If they somehow stayed inside, it would mean that they are not only nning of conquering the


    Tiger Whisker Pass or entering the Ethereal Region. They must have other ns¡­" Rocky said with


    furrowed brows. From the beginning, Rocky already guessed that something fishy was going on the


    moment the spiritual race''s army used the Bear Pass and the Celestial Gate Position as baits. In the


    end, they even dispatched arge number of soldiers to raid the Tiger Whisker Pass.


    Therefore, he was wary and prepared just in case they were taken by surprise.


    "What would be their purpose?" Tucker asked with a confused expression as he could not figure out


    what Rocky was trying to say. After all, the spiritual race had gone all out to attack the Tiger Whisker


    Pass. If what Rocky said was true, then the reason was quite unpredictable.


    "I actually don''t know either. But soon enough, we will know the answer." Rocky was certain that after


    the spiritual race upied the Tiger Whisker Pass, they would eventually unveil their ns.


    Meanwhile, just when the Heaven Army was about to attack the Tiger Whisker Pass, they realized that


    the troops stationed there had already retreated. Hence, they were able to upy the city effortlessly.


    However, just as Rocky expected, Phelps, their grandmander, didn''t order his soldiers to search


    for Tucker and his troops. Instead, he ordered the main force to stay in the Tiger Whisker Pass and


    only sent a troop of five thousand people to advance towards a border city of the Ethereal Region¡ªthe


    Summer River City. This group of five thousand was personally led by Phelps.


    As Rocky predicted, if the spiritual race''s army wanted to go to Summer River City, they would have to


    take the Royer Road. Consequently, they would be exposed to the surveince of the human army,


    which was hiding at the Wild Hill Pass.


    Soon enough, Rocky and the others spotted that a troop of five thousand people was heading for the


    Summer River City.


    "They sent a troop of only five thousand... Are they supposed to be the spearheads?" At this moment,


    Tucker and Rocky, who were in the military tent of the Wild Hill Pass, were discussing the recent


    development in the movements of the spiritual race''s army.


    "Hmm. I don''t think so. There are at least ten thousand guards in the Summer River City. Even the


    members of the spiritual race should know that it is risky to send a group of five thousand to attack the


    city," Rocky remarked as he shook his head.


    "Then, what is their purpose for going there? It seems that your prediction is spot on. The spiritual


    race''s army still has other ns." At this point, Tucker had to agree with Rocky''s spection earlier.


    "Yes, I am certain that they are nning something else. However, if we want to know what exactly it is,


    we can only let them pass through the Royer Road," Rocky said with a slight frown.


    "That also sounds too risky for us. What should we do then?" Tucker became a little worried because


    there were a lot of uncertainties. If the army of the spiritual race really wanted to invade the Ethereal


    Region, then countless innocent people would surely suffer.


    "Well, we should minimize the risk as long as we can. How about this? Let me lead the Changing Army


    to tail them. After I decide on the most appropriate n, we shall take action," Rocky suggested after


    thinking for a moment. The Changing Army was one of the most versatile troops in the human army. It


    could attack and defend at the same time and easily adapt to changing battle conditions. Hence, if the


    spiritual race''s army only wanted to cause some panic, then Rocky was confident that the Changing


    Army could stop them.


    "Okay. Go ahead and do what you think is best." Tucker nodded and supported Rocky''s idea in a


    heartbeat.


    Without wasting any time, Rocky cupped his hands to Tucker and gathered the Changing Army. They


    were to pass through the Royer Road and be on the tail of Phelps''s army.


    About six hourster, the Changing Army, which was currently led by Rocky, was able to discover the


    location of the army of the spiritual race. Of course, they maintained a safe distance and followed them


    discreetly.


    Then, when the spiritual race''s troops were just about three miles away from Summer River City,


    Phelps immediately ordered the army to stay where they were and release a Carrier Beast.


    Seeing their unusual actions, Rocky felt somewhat strange. So, he asked the Changing Army to stop in


    its tracks, and he decided to get closer to the troop of the spiritual race by himself. Soon enough, he


    was just five hundred meters away from their target.


    As Rocky got close enough, he immediately unleashed his spiritual sense to monitor all the sounds


    within the area of five hundred meters.


    Not long after, he finally heard a conversation.


    "Sir, do you really believe what they said before? Then, what is it?"


    "I don''t know too. But it is the order of themander in chief, so there should be a reason. We''ll just


    have to wait and see."


    "But if it is a trap, our troop is in grave danger! Please consider that possibility too."


    "Humph! Since when have you be so timid? Besides, we have scared off the human army that


    was supposed to be stationed in the Tiger Whisker Pass. They are gone now. Are you really afraid that


    they might have set up an ambush for us? You overthink too much!"


    "But it''s always wise to y things safely. I''m just asking you to reconsider it..."


    "We won''t take too long! As soon as we get in touch with them and receive whatever they prepared, we


    will head back to the Tiger Whisker Pass. You don''t have to worry."


    From the conversation that Rocky head, he could not help but be astonished. He concluded that the


    leader of the five thousand soldiers of the spiritual race was a grandmander. Moreover, their


    troop''s purpose was to receive a gift for theirmander in chief, who was nobody but Alyssa. Hearing


    all of this, Rocky felt that something was odd.


    The other party that the troop of the spiritual race was waiting was probably consisted of humans. It


    meant that there was actually a group of humans who wanted to betray their kind and get on the good


    side of the spiritual race.


    At this point, Rocky grew pretty intrigued to know the other party involved, so he continued to wait.


    Then, about two hourster, an ornate beast carriage slowly drove over and caught the attention of


    Phelps and the rest of the soldiers of the spiritual race.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Chapter 1591 Agreed

    Chapter 1591 Agreed


    A momentter, the fancy carriage screeched to a halt. A man over sixty years old stepped slowly and


    carefully down the small steps. Although his hair was as white as snow, it was impossible to ignore his


    domineering aura.


    Seeing this, Phelps exited his ride and sauntered over to wee him.


    "Nice to meet you, Elder Lenard," Phelps greeted politely, cupping his hands.


    "Did yourmander agree to my master''s condition?" Elder Lenard asked, skipping over all the


    pleasantries.


    "Commander in Chief Mu has agreed to the condition. She asked me to meet with your master in


    person and reach an agreement with him. So, where is he?" Phelps replied, trying to see into the


    carriage behind the old man.


    "It''s too much to ask my master toe here. Since yourmander in chief has already agreed to


    the terms, we will form an alliance with you. And take this. This is my master''s gift for our meeting. It''s a


    map showing the distribution of soldiers and the information on each checkpoint in the whole border


    battlefield..." While Elder Lenard spoke, he took out a piece of parchment.


    "Thank you. Please express my gratitude to your master when you get back." At first, Phelps was


    stunned. He hadn''t been expecting them to present him with such a precious gift, but he immediately


    clutched it in both his hands.


    "I will." After saying that, Elder Lenard climbed back into the carriage and left in a hurry.


    Meanwhile, Rocky, who had been secretly observing them, also felt confused. Judging from what he


    had just heard, someone from the human race had sold the information of the human army to the


    spiritual race, likely for personal benefits. But who was that person? And how did they get their hands


    on that map? Whoever it was, they must be powerful.


    ''The army of the spiritual race came here in such an aggressive way. It turns out that they wanted to


    get this map of the border battlefield. As long as they have the map, I''m afraid the fate of the human


    army isn''t looking good. Hmm... I have to steal the map!'' Rocky thought, feeling a n starting to form


    in his mind.


    Without wasting any time, he snuck into the troops of the spiritual race.


    After receiving the precious gift, Phelps did not continue to advance. Instead, he led the army back to


    the Tiger Whisker Pass.


    Rocky saw his opportunity and killed a soldier from the spiritual race who was marching at the end of


    the troop. Quickly, he dressed in the soldier''s clothes and blended in with the other spiritual soldiers. He


    was going to return to the Tiger Whisker Pass with them.


    When they reached the pass, the troops of the spiritual race were dismissed and ordered to rest.


    Rocky walked with a group of soldiers, but when they reached an empty corner, he slipped away and


    disappeared from everyone''s sight.


    At the same time, Phelps and the othermanders took the map into his own camp.


    "Congrattions, Grand Commander Phelps! You have sessfullypleted the task assigned to


    you by Commander in Chief Mu. I''m sure you will be rewarded," one of themanders ttered.


    "I don''t care about a reward. The most important thing is this map. Now, we can familiarize ourselves


    with the military deployment of the human troops," Phelps said as he unfolded the map.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "But how can we be sure that this distribution map is real?" anothermander asked, frowning down


    at the piece of parchment.


    "It''s very simple. We will send some spies to the front line of the troops in the left corner to check. If


    what they find matches the map, it means that the map is real." It seemed like Phelps was at least


    three steps ahead.


    "Impressive! Grand Commander, your n is brilliant!"


    "Thank you. Now, I need you to order our best spies to carry out my n. After confirming the


    authenticity of this troop distribution map, we can say that we havepleted the mission perfectly,"


    Phelps ordered. There was no need to waste any time giving each otherpliments.


    "By the way, Grand Commander, we just received news from Deputy Commander in Chief Emery that


    the front line of the western region hasn''t been conquered. That may affect our retreat a little bit."


    "Oh? Yes. I remember now. It''s Emery''s sister who is in charge of that area. She is a rare beast-taming


    genius of our spiritual race. You''re telling me that she can''t even defeat the front line of the western


    region?" Phelps asked, furrowing his eyebrows.


    "I don''t know. I heard that Commander Beverly came across a very strong opponent who can also


    manipte spiritual beasts."


    "What? Where did the human race get such a powerful person?" Phelps hesitated for a moment. Then


    he chose to ignore it. He waved his hand and said, "Okay. Let''s go ahead and get this n moving!"


    Themanders all bowed low and departed from his tent. The moment they were gone, Phelps rolled


    up the map and tucked it inside his shirt, patting the fabric gently.


    After he was positive that the map was well-protected, Phelps left his military tent and headed for


    another tent to rest.


    Unbeknownst to him, Rocky had followed him to his military tent and now saw him entering the tent


    next door. He dove behind a patch of brambles to avoid being seen.


    ''That troop deployment map is so important that the grandmander must take it with him. It won''t be


    as easy to steal it as I thought,'' Rocky thought as he peered through the leaves of the bush he was


    squatting in.


    He would only have one chance to get it. If he failed at stealing the map, they would guard it much


    more heavily in the future.


    After careful consideration, Rocky came up with his n. First, he had to convince the soldiers outside


    of the tent to leave their posts. The guards were only ordinary soldiers, but that wouldn''t stop them from


    being alert if something happened.


    However, Rocky was stealthy when he performed his tricks. The next moment, he released a bat-like


    spiritual beast from the Magic Spiritual Space. The beast was one of the samples he had analyzed


    when he had been in the Sword Spirit City.


    Although the spiritual beast was small and didn''t have destructive power, it could imitate a long list of


    sounds. Using the vibrations of its sound wave, it could create an illusion that would draw the guards


    away.


    After the Delusive Bat was released, it swooped forward. Under Rocky''s control, it released some


    ghostly, terrifying screams.


    As soon as the guards heard the noises, they became shocked to the core.


    "You three, go and see what''s happening..." the leader of the guards ordered, pointing into the dark.


    The three guards'' faces turned pale. After hesitating for a moment, they walked in the direction of the


    sound.


    When they got close enough, the Delusive Bat flew straight at them. Scared out of their minds, the


    guards screamed and covered their heads.


    Hearing their panic, the leader and the other two guards were afraid that something had happened, so


    they rushed to help them. Instantly, the area around Phelps''s tent was empty.


    Rocky saw this and approached it.


    However, he didn''t head straight inside because he knew that Phelps was strong. He didn''t want to


    alert the enemy. In preparation for this, he had brought a type of incense that could put his opponent


    under a realistic illusion within seconds.

 Chapter 1592 The Lost Map

    Chapter 1592 The Lost Map


    After he reached the camp''s entrance, Rocky lit the tip of the incense, opened the curtain of the camp,


    and tossed it inside.


    Meanwhile, Phelps was resting and concentrating on his cultivation while he sat in afy chair.


    Suddenly, he smelled a strange fragrance making its way towards him. He sat up straight and opened


    his eyes. Something suspicious was going on inside of his tent. Wasting no time, he covered his mouth


    and nose, trying to keep himself sober. However, he was toote. A numb, dizziness consumed him.


    Although he was powerful and his Spiritual Infant had reached the advanced stage, he still couldn''t


    resist the powers of the strange fragrance.


    Before long, Phelps had be inexplicably excited and danced all over the camp, resembling a


    madman.


    On the outside, Rocky waited until Phelps was deep enough under its spell. The moment that he


    entered the camp, he saw Phelps constantlyughing and walking in circles. He was unable to control


    himself.


    However, Rocky was well aware that the effect of the incense would notst long when used against a


    member with the advanced stage Spiritual Infant. Therefore, he quickly approached Phelps and


    searched his body. Soon, he reached into Phelps'' pocket and wrapped his fingers around the troop


    distribution map.


    "I was right. He has the map with him." Smiling slightly, Rocky tucked the troop distribution map away


    and left.


    As soon as he departed, Phelps woke and came back to his senses. He immediately touched his chest


    and found that his pocket was empty. He roared, "How did someone sneak into my tent? How dare


    they? Guards, catch the thief!"


    Soon, chaos had spread through all the tents in the Tiger Whisker Pass. By now, everyone had heard


    that someone had broken into Phelps'' tent and stole something important. The spiritual soldiers


    understood how crucial their mission was. In the blink of an eye, the whole Tiger Whisker Pass was so


    bright that it looked like it was daytime.


    Despite all the effort, none of them could find a trace of the thief.


    As a matter of fact, Rocky had managed to sessfully obtain the troop distribution map and flee from


    the Tiger Whisker Pass because he had nned the escape route ahead of time.


    A few secondster, a mile away from the Tiger Whisker Pass, Rocky broke through the surface of the


    ground. Dirt tumbled on each side of him and he shook more of it out of his hair.


    "The Earth-diving Skill reallyes in handy sometimes." With a smile stered on his face, Rocky


    rushed back to the Wild Hill Pass.


    In the meantime, Tucker was pacing back and forth as he waited for Rocky to return. If Rocky had


    failed, it would mean that the army of the spiritual race would possess the map of troop distribution of


    the human race at the border. That oue would be very bad.


    Just as Tucker reached the edge of a panic attack, Rocky appeared in front of him.


    "Basil, you''re finally back. Did you make it in time?" Tucker asked in a hurry.


    "Don''t worry. I made it. Failing would have been too humiliating for me!" Rocky said, taking out the


    troop distribution map and handing it to Tucker.


    The moment that Tucker opened the map andid his eyes on it, his body trembled. This map not only


    contained a detailed distribution of the troops, but it also indicated other detailed information and the


    weaknesses of some important passes. It was obvious that whoever had drawn this map had a good


    understanding of the distribution of troops of the human race at the border. An ordinary person couldn''t


    have made the map!


    "Although we are not sure who gave the map to the spiritual race, we can be sure that the person''s


    status in the human race is high!" Tucker concluded, looking at Rocky with a frown on his face.


    "I was thinking the same thing. So, for the sake of safety, I think you should avoid reporting this to the


    superior, at least for now," Rocky suggested.


    "Why?" Tucker asked. Reporting the news would have been deemed a great contribution, especially


    after sessfully stopping the map from falling into the enemy''s hands. There was a chance that


    Tucker could have been promoted to the position of grandmander, effective immediately.


    "Because if you report it, you will alert the enemy and the maniptor behind the map will be


    more cautious. Plus, if he finds out that you''re the one who reported it, he wille after you. I think it''s


    better to let the maniptor think that the stolen troop distribution map has nothing to do with the army


    of the human race. That way, he will feel safe to continue secretly making deals with the spiritual race,


    and we can follow the clues and find out who they lead to," Rocky exined.


    "Well..." Tucker hesitated. After all, it was hard for him to walk away from the promotion he had been


    working so hard to get. But what Rocky had said did make sense. This issue was not as simple as it


    seemed, and the person behind it was very likely powerful. Therefore, if he were to report it, they would


    put their revenge target on his back. The chance of getting the promotion was tempting, but he wouldn''t


    be able to enjoy it if he died at the hands of the enemy.


    "Sir, as long as you listen to me, I promise you that after this battle, you will find another chance to be


    promoted," Rocky told him. He knew what Tucker was thinking, so he made a promise to help convince


    him.


    "Oh, Basil, I am not a snob. I will never risk finding out who the person responsible is just to get a minor


    reward. You are right. I won''t report it for the time being. But I hope you can find out who is behind all


    this as soon as possible!" Tucker said, stressing thest few words. He would wait for Rocky to find the


    maniptor, but he wouldn''t wait forever.


    "I will." Rocky nodded and continued, "Now that Phelps has lost the map, he will be too embarrassed to


    report to theirmander in chief empty-handed. For this reason, I am sure that he will try to get


    another map, or he will try to do something remarkable to make up for his mistake. If thetter


    happens, I am one hundred percent sure that he will take action. Let''s wait and see!"


    Of course, Tucker had no objections to Rocky''s n.


    After that, Rocky left Tucker''s tent. As soon as he walked out, a delicate figure came into his view.


    "Hi, Shirley!" Rocky eximed when her face reached the light.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "It hasn''t been easy finding you. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time," Shirleyined, pursing


    her lips.


    "When did you get here?" Rocky asked.


    "Yesterday. But you looked very busy, so I didn''t disturb you," Shirley answered.


    "How did you know I would be here?" Rocky asked, curious.


    "Haven''t I told you that our intelligencework is very wide? Some of our own people are currently


    here," Shirley said confidently.


    "I heard that Elliot left a letter and disappeared. Did that have something to do with you? Or have you


    already..." Rocky asked, trailing off as a more gruesome idea entered his mind.


    "No. That kind of guy doesn''t deserve my attention. I just told him to never be seen in your sight again,"


    Shirley said in a voice filled with malice.


    "That''s good." For a moment, Rocky had feared that Shirley had killed Elliot. He didn''t want that to


    happen. After all, he held no deep hatred for Elliot. Elliot had hired an assassin to kill him, but that led


    him to find Shirley. Therefore, if it wasn''t necessary, he wouldn''t kill Elliot.

 Chapter 1593 No Other Choice

    Chapter 1593 No Other Choice


    "What are you going to do now that the Tiger Whisker Pass has fallen to the enemies? Are you going to


    just hide here in the Wild Hill Pass and wait for the worst toe? That''s definitely not your style!"


    Because Shirley knew Rocky so well, it was like she could read his mind. She was sure that he would


    never just sit on the sidelines and wait for death to show its face.


    "No. I have figured out the reason why the spiritual race has chosen to upy Tiger Whisker Pass, and


    I sessfully nipped their n in the bud. Now, it''s time to focus on recapturing the Tiger Whisker


    Pass!" Rocky said with determination in his eyes.


    "Do you need my help?" Shirley offered. She craved to work alongside Rocky again.


    "No thanks. I have a more important job for you," Rocky replied.


    "What is it?"


    "I need you to look for a man." From his back pocket, Rocky removed a portrait. The person in the


    portrait was Elder Lenard, the man who had made the deal with Phelps. Rocky wanted to find out Elder


    Lenard''s true identity. That way, they may be able to discover who he worked for.


    Shirley took the portrait from him, scrutinized it, and asked, "Is this man''s appearance urate?"


    "I''m pretty sure!" Rocky replied.


    "Okay then. I''ll ask someone to look into it right away, but it may take some time!" Shirley said.


    "Oh, I''m not in a hurry. All of it is in your hands now," Rocky responded.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll see it through. Catch youter." In a short amount of time, Shirley had matured a lot.


    Although she didn''t want to leave Rocky, she knew that what Rocky had asked her to do was very


    important. It would have to be her priority.


    After Shirley departed, Rocky returned to his tent and entered the Magic Spiritual Space. The moment


    he arrived, a dozen Human-shaped Giant Beasts he had captured were standing before him.


    It would be impossible for him to control so many Human-shaped Giant Beasts at once using his


    Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill. In fact, it would not be an easy job to control even just one of


    those beasts. Normally, a beast master and some other personnel were needed to control one. Rocky


    had to prepare himself to do it all alone.


    Right now, he had to think of another method of controlling the Human-shaped Giant Beasts. After a


    while, he decided to transform them. To do that, he was going to have to perform a small operation on


    them that would make them follow his orders unconditionally.


    The only downside was that it would take a long time.


    However, transforming the Human-shaped Giant Beasts would be worth it in the future.


    While Rocky kept busy making his preparations, Phelps was brimming with rage and embarrassment


    over the stolen troop distribution map.


    He looked around his tent at all themanders and deputymanders. Their heads were hung low


    and none of them dared to make a sound.


    "You are all useless! Such a disappointment!" Phelps scolded, throwing his hands up into the air to


    prove his frustration.


    "Grand Commander, maybe the army guarding the Tiger Whisker Pass stole the troop distribution map


    from us?" amander spected.


    "It''s quite possible. Maybe they deliberately retreated from the Tiger Whisker Pass to see why we


    attacked them. Then they tailed me and witnessed my deal with the humans," Phelps replied. Even if


    he were right and had figured out who stole the map, it was toote.


    "It looks like our deal with that n has been revealed."


    "They probably don''t know which n we are working with. They only know that we have obtained the


    troop distribution map. If they had known more, they wouldn''t have risked taking it in the first ce,"


    Phelps said, shaking his head.


    "Grand Commander, what are we supposed to do now?"


    "What else are we supposed to do?! We need to take back the troop distribution map, of course!


    Otherwise, how are we going to exin what happened to themander in chief? Send your men out


    to search for any traces of the human army that retreated from Tiger Whisker Pass. They must be


    somewhere near us. Find them!" Phelps ordered.


    Without wasting a second, themanders and deputymanders epted the order and hurried


    on their way.


    Soon, several troops each made up of a thousand men set out from Tiger Whisker Pass and searched


    relentlessly for a couple of miles. It wasn''t long before they discovered Tucker''s army. They were hiding


    in the Wild Hill Pass.


    Rocky wasn''t surprised that the spiritual race army had found their location so soon. If everything went


    as he had expected, they would attack the Wild Hill Pass next and try to kill them all. It would be risky


    but it also gave Rocky and his men a chance to fight back.


    "Commander Wang, the spiritual race army will attack the Wild Hill Pass soon. We have to make


    preparations and take back the Tiger Whisker Pass!" Rocky told Tucker as he walked into his tent.


    "Take back the Tiger Whisker Pass? Are you serious? Is that even possible?" Tucker asked, baffled by


    his words.


    "Nothing is impossible. Commander Wang, do you remember those giant spiritual beasts I captured?"


    Rocky said.


    "Of course. Are you saying that you want to use those spiritual beasts to attack the city?" Tucker asked


    even though he understood what Rocky was nning.


    "Exactly," Rocky replied, nodding.


    "But can you control that many spiritual beasts on your own? That doesn''t sound easy!" Tucker


    eximed. His face now held some uncertainty.


    "It won''t be a problem for me, at least, not for long," Rocky answered confidently.


    Tucker didn''t know what to say after hearing this. He wondered if Rocky ever found anything difficult!


    "But if we really want to attack the Tiger Whisker Pass, we would need at least five thousand soldiers to


    fight alongside the beasts. That would leave only around ten thousand soldiers here guarding the Wild


    Hill Pass..." Rocky added. He was confident in his own mission but he didn''t know if the soldiers that


    guarded Wild Hill Pass could hold on long enough for it to work.


    "If you think you can take down Tiger Whisker Pass, I believe ten thousand soldiers will be enough to


    hold here for two days," Tucker said, ignoring Rocky''s worries.


    "That won''t be enough. We need to preserve our strength as well. If we were to take down the Tiger


    Whisker Pass, we would have to guard it while we wait for reinforcements. The problem lies with the


    troop distribution map. The spiritual race army won''t stop fighting until they get it back. By that time, the


    battle will be out of our hands!" Rocky predicted.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "But it looks like we are left with no other choice. Now that we know what the spiritual race is trying to


    do, we must keep the troop distribution map in our possession. They can''t get their hands on it again,"


    Tucker said firmly. There was no time to cower. If he wanted to protect his people, he had to act.


    "I just hope that you are mentally prepared for what wille!" Rocky said with relief after Tucker made


    up his mind.


    "Thank you. I''m sorry that we have to rely on you again." Tucker felt some shame wash over him. He


    was themander of the army, but he was well aware that if Rocky hadn''te to their rescue in


    time, things might have been much worse for them.


    "It''s no big deal. I''ll go and make my preparations now." After saying that, Rocky disappeared.


    "Basil is so talented. It''s unfair that he is only a captain. If he can sessfully take back the Tiger


    Whisker Pass and help us keep it, maybe I can promote him to my assistant!" Tucker murmured to


    himself.

 Chapter 1594 As Expected (Part One)

    Chapter 1594 As Expected (Part One)


    Right after they left the tent, Rocky assembled five thousand soldiers which mainly consisted of


    members of the Swimming Army and a dozen spirit warriors. He nned to use them to form a surprise


    attack troop.


    Ten thousand troops, created mostly from the Shield Army and the Changing Army, remained to guard


    the Wild Hill Pass. Tucker would have to use the mysterious military arrays that the Shield Army and


    the Changing Army had mastered if he wanted to guard the pass for a full day.


    Since the spiritual race''s army could attack at any time, Rocky quickly led the surprise attack troops


    away from the Wild Hill Pass. They walked fast and soon came to a spot that was one mile away from


    the Tiger Whisker Pass. That was where they would make their ambush. When the main force of the


    spiritual race''s army exited the city and departed to attack the Wild Hill Pass, Rocky and his men would


    take action.


    In past battles, the spiritual race had lost several thousand soldiers, but there were still about forty-five


    thousand left. When their main force attacked the Wild Hill Pass, at least twenty thousand soldiers were


    going to be left behind. Rocky only had five thousand soldiers with him and they had to win back the


    Tiger Whisker Pass. There was no doubt that it would be a challenge.


    However, Rocky had prepared for all of that. With the help of a dozen Human-shaped Giant Beasts, the


    five thousand soldiers would be able to intimidate the spiritual race''s army and face them head on.


    Early in the morning of the second day, Phelps personally gathered nearly thirty thousand soldiers and


    took them to the Wild Hill Pass, intending to kill all of Tucker''s troops. Just under twenty thousand


    soldiers were left in the Tiger Whisker Pass, which was less than Rocky had anticipated.


    Rocky waited for two hours to confirm that the army led by Phelps had arrived at the Wild Hill Pass.


    Then, he immediately summoned the Human-shaped Giant Beasts from the Magic Spiritual Space and


    ced them on the left side of the city wall of the Tiger Whisker Pass. Because he had taken the time


    to modify the spiritual beasts, they followed all his orders without hesitation.


    The leaders of the remaining soldiers that were guarding the Tiger Whisker Pass were the two


    commanders of the spiritual race and Phelps'' subordinates.


    After learning that a group of spiritual beasts had attacked the city, the twomanders were left


    confused. They hurried to the city wall and were further dumbfounded to find that the spiritual beasts


    outside of it were the Human-shaped Giant Beasts they had brought here.


    "Where did these spiritual beastse from?" themander wearing the yellow robe asked, not able


    to take his eyes off of the huge beasts.


    "I thought they had been killed," themander wearing the blue robe replied, also looking confused.


    "Commander, how should we deal with them?" a deputymander asked, looking to his leaders for


    further instructions.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Summon all the beast tamers out of the city and see if they can subdue the spiritual beasts!" the


    commander wearing the blue robe ordered after sharing a nce with the other one.


    They assigned a team of three thousand soldiers to protect a group of beast tamers from the spiritual


    race. Then, the group marched out of the city. The moment that they approached the Human-shaped


    Giant Beasts, the beast tamers tried to tame them once more.


    But as soon as the Human-shaped Giant Beasts saw the spiritual race''s army, they became enraged.


    They charged and trampled on the people as aggressively as they could.


    Filled with fear, the spiritual race''s army gathered the beast tamers and rushed them back into the city.


    After they saw that several beast tamers were unable to stop the Human-shaped Giant Beasts from


    approaching the city wall, the twomanders of the spiritual race turned so pale that they were


    almost translucent. "Shall we report what''s happening to the grandmander right away?" the


    commander wearing the yellow robe asked.


    "The grandmander is not here. He''s leading an army to attack the Wild Hill Pass. We can''t ask him


    to turn around now. Besides, this is nothing but a herd of spiritual beasts. If we want, we can just order


    our spirit warriors to kill them!" It was clear that themander wearing the blue robe didn''t take the


    Human-shaped Giant Beasts seriously.


    "But these spiritual beasts are powerful. Besides, we don''t know if our enemies are behind this. They


    could be controlling them..." Inparison, themander wearing the yellow robe was extremely


    cautious.


    "How could anyone be able to control them? Ha-ha! Our enemy isn''t Beverly," themander wearing


    the blue robemented, sneering.


    "You are right." Themander wearing the yellow robe thought that what hispanion had said


    made sense.


    "There''s no need to create fear. Send the spirit warriors to deal with the spiritual beasts."


    In no time, the twomanders had made the decision to send in a team made up of dozens of spirit


    warriors to ughter the Human-shaped Giant Beasts.


    There wasn''t a single worry in their minds that the beasts were under the control of Rocky.


    In fact, Rocky didn''t only intend for the Human-shaped Giant Beasts to break through the city wall. He


    wanted them to draw out the team of spirit warriors from the spiritual race''s army. That team was their


    core power. Once the team was weakened, the rest of their soldiers would panic and their morale


    would plummet.


    Therefore, the moment that the spirit warriors of the spiritual race left the city, Rocky led a dozen spirit


    warriors towards them.


    As the enemy spirit warriors started to battle with the Human-shaped Giant Beasts, Rocky and his team


    of spirit warriors began to attack them.


    Fortunately, despite therge number of spirit warriors from the spiritual race, most of them were at the


    Spirit Realm and only a few of them were at the primary stage of the Spiritual Infant. Rocky could


    defeat them all in minutes.


    Plus, he was able to manipte a dozen Human-shaped Giant Beasts to help them at the same time.


    After surrounding the spirit warriors, Rocky, his men, and the Human-shaped Giant Beasts turned the


    spirit warriors from the spiritual race into easy prey.


    In less than four hours, most of the spirit warriors from the spiritual race had been killed or injured.


    The twomanders of the spiritual race had no way of guessing that Rocky had nned to advance


    with a group of spirit warriors from the human race and work together with the Human-shaped Giant


    Beasts. In the end, the spirit warriors they had sent out fell into their enemy''s trap.


    When they saw that the situation was turning ugly, the twomanders from the spiritual race ordered


    for the rest of their spirit warriors to retreat. Out of dozens of spirit warriors, only a dozen had managed


    to escape and reenter the city.


    The fact that the spiritual race''s army had lost a lot of men caused the soldiers'' morale to dwindle and


    quickly.


    Meanwhile, without any resistance, the Human-shaped Giant Beasts instantly encroached on the left


    side of the Tiger Whisker Pass''s city wall andunched a powerful attack.


    Although the spiritual race''s troops who were guarding the pass tried their best to resist the attack,


    without the help of the spirit warriors, they were unable to stop it.


    In less than half a day, the beasts had managed to put arge hole in the left side of the city wall.


    Now that they had an opening, Rocky led a group of five thousand soldiers, which mainly consisted of


    the Swimming Army and spirit warriors, to attack from the outside of the opening. They allowed the


    Human-shaped Giant Beasts to provide them with some protection. But soon, they were blocked by the


    strong force of the spiritual race''s army ahead of them.

 Chapter 1595 As Expected (Part Two)

    Chapter 1595 As Expected (Part Two)


    Before long, the two opposing armies had reached a stalemate and couldn''t push past the opening in


    the city wall. The spiritual race''s army had managed to rely on their military superiority alone.


    However, in Rocky''s eyes, this was just the beginning. Having surrounded and killed so many spirit


    warriors from the spiritual race had boosted the morale of his surprise attack troops. In addition, the city


    wall had been broken. Now they had found the momentum they needed to keep fighting.


    And now that the morale was so high, Rocky could use his Army-blessing Scroll smoothly.


    "Wild fires burn grasses but cause no death..." Rocky quickly recited a poem and closed his eyes.


    Soon, tall mes licked the ground under their enemies'' feet. Then, the mes grew stronger, quickly


    forming an intense ze.


    "Fire! Put out the fire!" The sudden appearance of the fire caught the spiritual race''s army off guard.


    They ran to fight it,


    but before they could gain control of it, a strong wind rushed by and fanned the mes. The fire spread


    outwards and over the spiritual race''s army.


    Under the intense heat and size of the fire, the spiritual race''s troops were scattered and worn out.


    While the fires burned, Rocky led the Swimming Army away by using the Dragon Swimming Array.


    Under the cover of the fire, they ran through the city wall and soon upied one side of it.


    When the twomanders from the spiritual race saw the human army getting past them with only a


    few thousand soldiers, their expressions changed.


    Now that the left side of the city wall had been breached by the human army, the twomanders had


    no choice but to bring their troops back inside the city.


    At the same time, Rocky ordered his men to open the city gate and release the Human-shaped Giant


    Beasts into the city.


    Then, they all stuck to the spots that were protected by the beasts and entered the city.


    At this point, Phelps had no idea that the Tiger Whisker Pass had been attacked. He was too busy


    leading thirty thousand troops toy siege on the Wild Hill Pass.


    After he arrived, Phelps was shocked to find a human army guarding the pass. They had managed to


    intercept his thirty thousand troops with only ten thousand of their own troops. It was difficult for his


    people to gain ground and overpower them. Even more surprising, the human army had used some


    powerful arrays and caused his thirty thousand troops a lot of pain.


    Time flew. By dusk, Phelps had learned that he couldn''t conquer the Wild Hill Pass as fast as he had


    wanted to. So he ordered his troops to withdraw and rest. He nned to continue the attack on the


    pass the next morning.


    In the meantime, the battle between Rocky''s surprise attack troops and the spiritual race''s army in the


    Tiger Whisker Pass had heated up. The mes of war raged across the entire pass and bodies


    scattered the ground.


    Originally, there had been just under twenty thousand spiritual race troops. Now, there were less than


    seven thousand. They had lost over half of their men. Although it had cost Rocky around three


    thousand soldiers of his surprise attack troop, the feat was still impressive.


    There were only seven or eight of the Human-shaped Giant Beasts left. But to the exhausted and timid


    soldiers of the spiritual race, the remaining spiritual beasts were enough to intimidate them.


    Obviously, the twomanders from the spiritual race were worried that if things didn''t change, they


    would lose everything. Therefore, they chose to retreat and reconnect with the main force led by


    Phelps. That way, they could return to the Tiger Whisker Pass when they had more troops and take it


    back.


    As soon as the spiritual race''s army retreated, the remaining soldiers and spirit warriors from the


    surprise attack troop cheered and chanted Rocky''s name.


    However, Rocky knew that it was not the time to celebrate. Currently, Tucker and the rest of his army


    were in the middle of a fierce battle.


    Rocky arranged for the remaining soldiers and spirit warriors to take turns resting and get to work


    repairing the opening in the city wall because their next task would be to guard the Tiger Whisker Pass.


    After everything was settled, he summoned the Purple-ming Phoenix and headed for the Wild Hill


    Pass.


    Since the speed of the Purple-ming Phoenix was faster than the spiritual race''s army, when Rocky


    arrived at the Wild Hill Pass, Phelps still wasn''t aware that he had lost the Tiger Whisker Pass.


    When Tucker saw Rocky headed towards him, he knew that the human army had sessfully seized


    the Tiger Whisker Pass.


    "Basil, is everything taken care of?" Tucker asked with excitement coating his voice.


    Rocky nodded.


    All the soldiers around them were both stunned and d to learn that. They had had low hopes when


    Rocky had told them that he could take back the Tiger Whisker Pass with five thousand soldiers. It was


    unbelievable!


    "Great! That''s great!" Tucker eximed, pping his hands together once.


    "It''s hard to say whether it''s great or not. We still have to evacuate this ce and make it back to the


    Tiger Whisker Pass before the spiritual race''s army finds out!" Rocky reminded him.


    "It''s going to be hard to do that because the spiritual race''s army has encircled the Wild Hill Pass within


    a radius of one mile. I don''t know how our people can get past them undetected," Tucker exined


    with a frown.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "I might have a way. I have made preparations in advance, but it won''t be easy to deceive the spiritual


    race''s army and make them think we are still guarding the Wild Hill Pass." The night drew nearer, but


    outside the Wild Hill Pass were brilliant torches. The spiritual race''s army didn''t want to miss a thing


    that happened in the pass. If the human army were to take any action towards them, their enemy would


    be alerted.


    "If we can''t get back in time, all our efforts will be in vain." Tucker sighed. They had to find a way to


    return to the Tiger Whisker Pass before the spiritual race''s army beat them there. It was the only


    important thing at that moment.


    "Basil, in my hometown, people used to put scarecrows in rice fields to frighten the birds away. Can we


    make some scarecrows to take our ce?" Maxwell suggested.


    At the sound of that, the army burst intoughter. Clearly, Maxwell had underestimated the enemy.


    People could almost always tell a real man from a scarecrow at a nce.


    However, Rocky raised his eyebrows. Although Maxwell''s suggestion was too naive, it led him to


    another idea.


    "I don''t think it''s necessary to make scarecrows. Instead, we should create illusions for the spiritual


    race''s army. But, it will be a lot of hard work and we will have to take the initiative," Rocky said.


    "Take the initiative? Basil, what do you mean? What do we have to do?" Tucker asked, looking at


    Rocky with confusion in his eyes.


    "We must fight our enemy head on!" Rocky eximed.


    When they heard that, Tucker and all the soldiers that were present were left shocked.


    "We have to create an illusion that makes it seem like our entire army is leaving the encirclement. That


    way, we can deceive the spiritual race''s army and have enough time to retreat. In order to do so, I''ll


    need one thousand soldiers. But I''m afraid I can''t guarantee that they will survive!" Rocky stated with a


    serious look on his face. Those one thousand soldiers would have to take the initiative to attack the


    enemy forces in order to attract their attention. Thus, it was a very dangerous task.


    "Let me do it!" Maxwell said, stepping out first.


    "Me too!"


    "I will do it!"


    "And me!"


    Before long, several soldiers had volunteered. They all faced death calmly. They were all men of iron.


    In a short amount of time, over a thousand soldiers had volunteered to join the battle.


    "Thank you for your support, guys. I will try my best to protect you!" Rocky promised.


    "Basil, what do you need me to do?" All of a sudden, Tucker felt small. It now seemed like Rocky was


    the leader of the army, even though he was the realmander.

 Chapter 1596 Stay Alone

    Chapter 1596 Stay Alone


    "Sir, all you need to do is to assemble the troops and lead them five hundred meters to the west from


    the Wild Hill Pass. When you arrive there, you will see a hole in the ground in front of you. Don''t be


    afraid to enter the hole and walk along the tunnel. At the end of the tunnel, you will find the Tiger


    Whisker Pass," Rocky exined clearly.


    "Really?" Tucker had no idea that Rocky had created a passage out of nowhere that connected straight


    to the Tiger Whisker Pass. It was perfect!


    All the soldiers that were present also exchanged looks of shock. In their eyes, Rocky was currently as


    smart as a god.


    "Yes. You heard me right. I have taken the time to arrange everything in advance," Rocky said and


    confirmed, nodding his head.


    "Basil, I must admit that you have really thought this out. You''re so well-prepared!" Tucker eximed,


    looking at Rocky in pure awe.


    "We don''t have much time left for chatting. Sir, you''d better get ready and leave as soon as you can,"


    Rocky responded after a sh of a smile.


    "Okay." Tucker nodded and then began gathering the remaining soldiers and spirit warriors. He


    prepared them all to leave.


    At the same time, Rocky met with those one thousand soldiers, including Maxwell, and formed them


    into a small team. He ordered them to collect all the cooking utensils and pots they could find and to


    make sure that each of the soldiers had one.


    When everything was ready, Rocky exined his n to the team. He asked them to wait until the mist


    emerged and then to scatter and make as much noise as possible. That would make the army of the


    spiritual race think that all their troops wereunching a fierce attack. In that time, Tucker would have


    led the troops to a safe ce.


    After they were sure they understood the n, Maxwell and the other soldiers followed Rocky to the old


    city gate of the Wild Hill Pass and prepared themselves.


    The soldiers'' morale was just high enough for Rocky to disy his Army-blessing Scroll.


    "Come forth mist..."


    As soon as Rocky had finished his words, the sky got darker and the air began to whirl. Gradually, mist


    seeped from the earth and quickly spread, covering the whole area.


    "Take action now!" Rocky whispered to his men.


    Then, one thousand soldiers, including Maxwell, split into several groups. They rushed into the spiritual


    race''s camp while beating on gongs, drums, pots and whatever they had to make as much noise as


    possible. It yed out just as Rocky had imagined it.


    Meanwhile, the army of the spiritual race was resting in the camp. Suddenly, they heard the sounds


    outsideing closer and closer. They rushed out of the camp to see what was going on and they


    realized that a thick mist was crawling through the air. In the mist, they could barely make out some


    figures.


    Amander immediately ran into Phelps''s tent and reported, "Sir, bad news! The human army is


    taking advantage of the rising mist and trying to attack us!"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "What? How dare they? Gather the whole army and get ready to fight!" Phelps ordered as he jumped


    up from his bed.


    It didn''t take long for the army of the spiritual race to stumble outside and gather near the camp. They


    stood around, waiting for the human race to attack them. However, half an hour had passed and the


    army of the human race had not made a move. All they could see was the outline of people shing


    deep in the mist.


    "Sir, how about we go into the mist and attack them first?" someone suggested uneasily.


    "No. They must have set a trap. They are probably waiting for us to be impatient and enter the


    mist. Send our spies to confirm their strength first," Phelpsmanded in a calm tone.


    A few of their spies ran into the mist to see what they were up against, but because the mist was so


    thick, they instantly became lost in it. They couldn''t see, let alone determine their enemy''s abilities.


    In the end, the spies were forced to return empty-handed and report to theirmander, "Sir, the mist


    is too thick. We can''t do what you asked!"


    "How did the mist get this thick? Damn it!" Phelps cursed, forming fists with his hands.


    "Sir, what should we do now? Should we enter the mist and fight or wait here?" someone asked.


    "This kind of weather will put us at a disadvantage. Never act before figuring out your enemy''s


    strength!" Phelps said. The mist seemed strange to him and he was also worried that it might be a trap


    made by the human army. In his eyes, the best way of dealing with the situation was to do nothing and


    wait.


    Therefore, the team led by Rocky had made the army of the spiritual race too scared to attack them


    under the cover of the mist summoned by the Army-blessing Scroll.


    Meanwhile, Tucker was leading the rest of the troops to the position that Rocky had told them about.


    As soon as they arrived, Tucker and the soldiers found a mound of loose dirt. Not long after, a gaping,


    ck hole ate away at the soil. In it, there was a tunnel wide enough for three of them to walk side by


    side.


    They stood there and watched as a shadow came out of it. Tucker and the soldiers were scared so no


    one volunteered to approach it. They didn''t feel relief until the shadow dove into the soil and


    disappeared.


    "Sir, is this the passage that Basil prepared for us?" Deputy Commander Ma asked, staring into the


    depths of the tunnel.


    "I think so." Tucker nodded.


    "Wow. I didn''t think he was capable of making a spiritual beast dig a tunnel for us," Deputy Commander


    Ma said after his mouth stopped hanging open.


    All the other soldiers also looked at the hole with great admiration swimming in their eyes.


    Tucker knew that they didn''t have much time, so he immediately began to arrange the retreat. "Enough


    talking! Head down the tunnel now! We have to get back to the Tiger Whisker Pass!"


    Stepping down into the hole, Tucker and Deputy Commander Ma guided their people into the tunnel


    one after another and made their way towards the Tiger Whisker Pass.


    In the meantime, Rocky had sessfully tricked the army of the spiritual race. He called his men back


    to him. Because the mist would soon dissipate and allow the army of the spiritual race to see them, he


    had to retreat quickly.


    Rocky gathered and ounted for all his men before leading them along their nned path.


    Before long, the mist was gone.


    Straight away, Phelps sent more spies to investigate the movements of the army of the human race,


    but they soon discovered that the army who had just been so aggressive had left.


    When Phelps learned of this, he got a bad feeling. Wasting no time, he immediately sent amander


    and five thousand soldiers into the Wild Hill Pass. However, they came back with the news that the


    Wild Hill Pass was also empty.


    "Damn it! We were fooled!" It had never urred to Phelps that the army of the human race in the mist


    had been a diversion.


    "Sir, they can''t run far. Let''s take our army and chase after them!" amander suggested.


    "Send for more people and track them separately!" Phelps shouted.


    So each of the threemanders gathered three thousand troops and set off. They tried to catch up


    with the army of the human race by cornering them in three different directions.


    When Rocky saw that they were being pursued, he immediately asked his men to keep going while he


    stayed behind and waited for the enemy.

 Chapter 1597 Stop Them

    Chapter 1597 Stop Them


    Not long after, amander of the spiritual race leading a troop of three thousand soldiers arrived.


    However, to their surprise, they only saw Rocky there. Of course, themander felt strange and


    immediately thought that it was a trap, so he became wary and looked around vigntly.


    "You don''t have to worry about a sneak attack. I''m the only one here. I''ve actually asked the others to


    leave in advance," Rocky said indifferently.


    "What did you say? You asked them to leave you here alone? Why? Do you think you can stop us by


    yourself?" Themanderughed and thought that Rocky was crazy.


    "Yes. That is exactly what I''m going to do. Do you have a problem with that?" Rocky asked with a


    shrug.


    "Don''t be so full of yourself! What can you do to stop us by yourself?" The expression on the face of the


    commander changed as he deemed that Rocky was not joking around.


    "Well, who says I''m alone?" Rocky sneered and immediately summoned the Purple-ming Phoenix.


    As the spiritual beast came out, themander was instantly shocked. After all, it was well-known that


    ordinarily, the human race could not control a spiritual beast.


    "Humph! So what? Do you think you and your beast can stop a force of three thousand? We will kill you


    in a few moments and chase after yourrades!" Obviously, themander was not threatened


    because he was confident of his troop''s strength.


    "Are you sure about that? You can still go back if you want. I''m giving you the opportunity to live


    another day. Otherwise, it''s going to be the end for you." Rocky''s eyes somehow turned serious now.


    "Arrogant brat! Know your ce! Kill him!" Themander grew furious by Rocky''s provocation and


    taunts. Hence, he immediately gave the order to kill him without hesitation.


    Soon enough, arge number of soldiers and spirit warriors of the spiritual race swarmed towards


    Rocky and the Purple-ming Phoenix.


    "Don''t say I didn''t give you a chance. Purple-ming Phoenix, go ahead and y with them!" Rocky


    also gave themand to the Purple-ming Phoenix, which appeared to be very eager to ughter


    the enemies in front of it.


    Then, it savagely rushed towards the soldiers and spirit warriors, not intending to keep anyone alive.


    At the same time, Rocky also didn''t intend to show any mercy. He released the aura of the Spiritual


    Infant and unsheathed his Mystical Dragon Sword. The next moment, he threw it into the air and


    performed the Thousand-star Swordsmanship right off the bat. In a sh, dazzling starlight emerged in


    the sky and fell down into the army of the spiritual race like zing meteors.


    "Argh!"


    In an instant, the area was filled with the echoes of miserable and painful screams.


    In less than five minutes, hundreds of members of the army were either killed or injured. Meanwhile,


    they weren''t even able to touch the hem of Rocky''s clothes.


    Themander was so infuriated that he couldn''t take it anymore. Although he could see that Rocky


    was indeed powerful, his Spiritual Infant was also at the medium stage. He immediately summoned two


    spirit warriors whose Spiritual Infants were at the primary stage. With their joint efforts, themander


    attempted to take Rocky down.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hmm. Don''t you have a more powerful master in the spiritual race?" Rocky asked with a mocking grin


    as he saw that themander was now desperately trying to beat him by joining hands with his


    underlings.


    As a result, themander almost exploded in embarrassment. He wasted no time and waved the


    weapon in his hand while he fixed his eyes on Rocky. At the same time, the two spirit warriors did their


    best to distract Rocky and restrain his movements.


    However, Rocky had already faced this kind of situation countless times. Therefore, he knew exactly


    how to deal with them. He slowly approached one of the two spirit warriors before suddenly speeding


    up. At the same time, the Mystical Dragon Sword in his hand instantly shed with a silver light.


    "Argh!"


    A shrilling scream soared into the sky as the hand of the spirit warrior flew up. His blood gushed and


    sshed everywhere.


    Themander roared in anger as soon as he saw that Rocky maimed one of his most capable


    subordinates with just a single move. Then, the weapon in his hand turned into three beams of light. As


    themander made his move, the beams of light darted out and surrounded Rocky.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In the blink of an eye, Rocky was engulfed by the spiritual power of the beams of light.


    "Humph! You are too arrogant for a mere weakling." Seeing that Rocky wasn''t able to dodge his


    spiritual skill, themander could not help but think that he had overestimated Rocky''s abilities.


    However, the very next moment, he heard another scream nearby. When themander turned his


    head, his eyes widened upon seeing that the other spirit warrior was pierced in the chest by a huge


    sword. Immediately after, his already lifeless body fell to the ground with a loud thud.


    In less than a few minutes, Rocky had effortlessly killed the two spirit warriors that assisted the


    commander. Of course, this scene shocked every member of the spiritual race that was present. In


    fact, most of the soldiers and spirit warriors trembled and froze in fear. They could not step forward or


    dare to make a move, knowing that Rocky could kill them in a sh. Hence, all of them retreated with


    horrified expressions on their faces.


    With this turn of events, the face of themander turned extremely gloomy. He realized that he


    overestimated himself. Now, he understood why Rocky had the guts to face his entire troop all by


    himself.


    "Damn it! Retreat!" Deeming that the situation was already unwinnable, themander immediately


    ordered his subordinates to retreat. Otherwise, they would just waste their lives. Rocky would just y


    them one after another, like trampling upon ants on the ground.


    While themander escaped with his troop, Rocky didn''t try to chase after them. In his opinion, killing


    a few powerful warriors of the spiritual race would not really make a huge impact in the current


    situation.


    Right now, the most important thing was that he must immediately return to the Tiger Whisker Pass to


    rendezvous with Tucker and the rest of the army.


    Therefore, Rocky rode on the back of the Purple-ming Phoenix and flew towards the troops the


    Maxwell took away earlier.


    "Grand Commander Phelps! We have bad news!" Meanwhile, Phelps had not yet recovered from the


    fact that he was fooled, but twomanders came rushing in and were about to tell something that


    would displease him further.


    "What are you doing here? I thought you were tasked to guard the Tiger Whisker Pass!" The moment


    Phelps saw the twomanders that were supposed to be guarding the Tiger Whisker Pass, his eyes


    opened wide, specting that something wrong was going on.


    "Sir, we lost the Tiger Whisker Pass." The twomanders lowered their heads and were pretty


    embarrassed to show their faces.


    "What did you say? How did that happen? What the hell is going on?" Phelps clenched his fists and


    roared in anger.


    After heaving a deep breath, the twomanders told him what happened. Of course, they tried their


    best to make it very clear that they only withdrew because they had no other choice.


    After Phelps heard everything they had to say, his face turned livid. He never expected that they would


    lose the Tiger Whisker Pass. Moreover, the human army that was supposed to be besieged by them


    also disappeared without a trace. These two failures surely dealt a huge blow for the spiritual race.


    However, because of all the experiences that Phelps had umted all these years, he soon


    realized Rocky''s real intention.


    "Give this order to all the soldiers right now. We are going to pull out the whole camp and go back to


    the Tiger Whisker Pass!" Phelpsmanded decisively, knowing that the human army must be on


    their way back to the Tiger Whisker Pass already. Therefore, if they could arrive before the human


    army did, they could intercept them and capture them once again. Most importantly, they could regain


    control of the Tiger Whisker Pass.


    Under the vigorous and resolute order of Phelps, other than the troops of the threemanders that


    were tasked to chase after the human army, the rest of the spiritual race armies immediately prepared


    to rush back to the Tiger Whisker Pass.


    At this point, both the human race and the spiritual race were in a race against time.


    All the troops that were led by Tucker had just entered the tunnel and were rushing back to the Tiger


    Whisker Pass at their top speed.


    At the same time, since Phelps had discerned what the human army was really up to, he responded by


    taking the army of the spiritual race back to the Tiger Whisker Pass, thinking that they could outsmart


    them. However, no matter how fast they were, there was no way that they could arrive earlier than


    Tucker''s army, which took the best shortcut back to the pass.

 Chapter 1598 I Have No Choice

    Chapter 1598 I Have No Choice


    Originally, it would''ve taken Tucker and his army two days to get back to the Tiger Whisker Pass.


    However, by passing through a dug tunnel, they managed to reach their destination in half the time.


    There, they rendezvoused with the remaining two thousand guards.


    Although they had retaken the Tiger Whisker Pass, there was no time to rx. Knowing the spiritual


    race was going tounch a counterattack at any given moment, Tucker hurriedly deployed his defense.


    It took him a day to get his troops in position. By that time, the spy Tucker sent forwarded some


    information that the army of the spiritual race was three miles away. ording to the spy, it seemed


    that their enemy didn''t n on resting on the way there.


    "Hasn''t Spiritual King Basile back yet?" Tucker asked Deputy Commander Ma as soon as he


    heard the news.


    "Not yet." Deputy Commander Ma shook his head.


    "Did something bad happen to him and his army?" Tucker looked nervous. He was worried that he


    wasn''t strong enough to lead his soldiers to triumph over the iing enemy. In his eyes, Rocky was


    their only hope.


    "I don''t think so. Spiritual King Basil is a smart and resourceful man. He''d be able to get himself out of


    any kind of danger. Besides, he has an army of a thousand soldiers. If they didn''t take the shortcut,


    they should arrive at the same time as the army of the spiritual race," Deputy Commander Ma


    concluded upon analyzing the situation.


    "I hope he gets here in time. Otherwise, I''m afraid we won''t be able to guard the Tiger Whisker Pass,"


    Tucker murmured.


    Unbeknownst to Tucker, Rocky and his army were not far from them. However, Rocky did not intend to


    return to the Tiger Whisker Pass just yet; he still needed this army toplete another task.


    "Maxwell," Rocky called.


    "What can I do for you?" Maxwell asked. Judging from Rocky''s grave expression, he could tell that he


    was about to tell him something important.


    "The army of the spiritual race will arrive at the Tiger Whisker Pass soon. If I''m not mistaken, they don''t


    n on stopping to rest. Instead, they''llunch their attack on the Tiger Whisker Pass as soon as


    possible, knowing Commander Wang and his men haven''t had the time to settle down yet." Rocky


    paused. Then, with a glint in his eye, he continued, "If that''s the case, they must''ve left their food and


    provisions unguarded!"


    "Well, do you n on cutting them off from their food and provisions?" Maxwell immediately understood


    what Rocky was trying to say.


    "Yes, but I have to go back to the Tiger Whisker Pass to help Commander Wang, so I need someone to


    lead the team that willplete this task for me!" Rocky said seriously.


    "What? Are you saying..." Maxwell''s eyes widened.


    "I need you to help me lead the team. Can you do it?" At present, the only person Rocky could trust


    was Maxwell, and moreover, he believed in him.


    "I..." Maxwell faltered hesitantly. It seemed he wasn''t confident in himself.


    "Quit stuttering! Can you finish the task or not?" Rocky asked in a stern voice. There was no time for


    hesitation.


    "Yes, I can. I won''t let you down, even if it means risking my own life," Maxwell said determinedly,


    puffing out his broad chest.


    "That''s what I wanted to hear. Don''t worry. I won''t let you fight alone. I''ll leave the Purple-ming


    Phoenix to you. You just need to seize any opportunity to distract the troops guarding the food and


    provisions. The rest will be up to the Purple-ming Phoenix," Rocky assured him.


    "Yes, sir!" Maxwell nodded resolutely.


    After that, Rocky summoned all of the soldiers to exin the situation. At this point, the soldiers


    admired Rocky so much that they had no objection to his orders.


    "Everyone, whether we can defend the Tiger Whisker Pass or not depends on you," Rocky said,


    locking eyes with the soldiers around him.


    "We will guard the Tiger Whisker Pass!" All the soldiers shouted in unison.


    Then, Rocky and Maxwell parted ways. Maxwell and his army went to ambush the area where Rocky


    estimated their enemies'' food and provisions were located. On the other hand, Rocky himself


    continued heading towards the Tiger Whisker Pass.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Rocky arrived at the Tiger Whisker Pass, and so did the army of the spiritual race led by Phelps. As


    expected, theyunched an attack immediately without stopping to rest.


    "Spiritual King Basil, you are finally back!" Tucker said excitedly. Seeing that Rocky hade to their


    aid, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "What''s the status report?" Rocky asked immediately.


    "The entire army of the spiritual race is on the battle ring. They''ve already attacked our city walls. It''s


    estimated that our defenses will fall in four hours," Tucker said grimly, his expression darkening.


    "The number of their soldiers is about triple that of our army, so we can''t fight them head on." Rocky


    scratched his chin, analyzing the situation carefully. "Besides, we''re not strong enough to guard the


    entire city. Our goal is to stall for time and wait for reinforcements."


    "Do you have any ideas, Spiritual King Basil?" Tucker asked expectantly.


    "The terrain of the Tiger Whisker Pass is t, and there are few houses. Therefore, it is definitely


    impossible to y guerri warfare in the underground way." Rocky was deep in thought, wracking his


    brains for a solution. What he needed to do now was create a very advantageous condition for his side.


    On one hand, he needed to resist the army of the spiritual race, and on the other hand, he needed to


    buy time.


    Just then, Rocky caught a glimpse of the rocks arched like eaves on the city walls. The Tiger Whisker


    Pass was narrow on the outside and wide on the inside, and the rocks around the city walls were


    protruding. The ce was like a tiger''s mouth and whiskers, hence its name.


    Right now, the Tiger Whisker Pass''s entrance was like a tiger''s bloody mouth. What was the most


    terrifying moment in a tiger''s mouth? The answer was when it chomped down.


    "I have an idea." Rocky''s eyes shed.


    "Let''s hear it!" Tucker felt a glimmer of hope.


    "Aim for the rocks on the city walls!" Rocky''s eyes narrowed as he spoke.


    "The rocks on the city walls? Are you serious, Spiritual King Basil? Then the city walls will be destroyed


    as well!" Tucker was dumbfounded. The city walls were the most important barrier for the Tiger Whisker


    Pass. If they destroyed the rocks on the city walls, they would be left defenseless.


    "Yes, the city walls will certainly be damaged, but once the rocks on the city walls explode, the pass of


    the Tiger Whisker Pass will also shrink. The army of the spiritual race won''t be able toe inside in


    large numbers. Also, the enemy troops in the vicinity of the gates will suffer heavy casualties," Rocky


    exined his n to Tucker.


    "What?" Tucker hesitated. He found that Rocky''s strategy was not bad, but it was also risky.


    "Commander Wang, if you don''t think it''s a good idea, we can think of other solutions. But I''m afraid


    that we are running out of time!" Seeing that Tucker was still hesitating, Rocky warned him.


    "Well, I''ll do whatever you want us to do." Tucker had no other choice but to listen to


    Rocky.

 Chapter 1599 Entering The Tiger Whisker Pass

    Chapter 1599 Entering The Tiger Whisker Pass


    After conversing with Tucker, Rocky quickly developed a strategy and began to assemble the troops to


    the best of his abilities.


    Two hourster, the city walls of the Tiger Whisker Pass could no longer hold off its enemies. The


    soldiers of the spiritual race swiftly rushed towards the city walls like a tide about to crash on the sandy


    shore. Before long, they wouldpletely upy the city walls. The city gates would open once the


    walls were gone, and numerous soldiers of the spiritual race woulde rushing in.


    ¡°Commander Wang, let¡¯s begin!¡± Realizing the time hade, Rocky nodded towards Tucker.


    ¡°Soldiers! Leave the city walls and blow up the rocks on both sides,¡± Tucker ordered after hearing


    Rocky.


    Soon, the generals and soldiers of the Tiger Whisker Pass stationed by the city walls retreated as fast


    as they could. Meanwhile, the soldiers who had just finished nting the explosives into the walls just


    started to ignite the fuses.


    Once the humans retreated from the city walls, the generals and soldiers of the spiritual race cheered


    loudly.


    ¡°Open the city gates now!¡± amander of the spiritual race screamed.


    The gates within the city walls soon opened and several spiritual race soldiers rushed in with the


    intention of storming the city.


    At that moment, the rocks on the left city wall suddenly burst into the sky. Then, numerous stones came


    crashing down and smashed into the city wall where the spiritual race soldiers were located.


    They werepletely caught off guard and wanted to get out of the city as quickly as possible.


    However, the remaining spiritual race soldiers who were still outside the walls were unaware of what


    happened and continued to rush into the city. Thousands of spiritual race soldiers ended up blocked


    within and outside of the city walls.


    Boom!


    It wasn¡¯t long before the rocks on the right city wall exploded into the air too. Arge number of stones


    fell down like a heavy rain and smashed many of the spiritual race soldiers below to death.


    By then, both of the city walls began to copse. Around three to four thousand spiritual race soldiers


    were injured and killed in less than five minutes. The number continued to rise.


    Phelps, who stayed behind with the rest of the spiritual race army, witnessed the walls and stones that


    held up the Tiger Whisker Pass topple and massacre all the soldiers that were in its path. He trembled


    in anger. He never expected the human army to smash the city walls to defend the Tiger Whisker Pass.


    They clearly intended on cutting off all means of retreat and fighting to the death.


    ¡°The city-attacking forces should retreat first!¡± Phelps ordered.


    Soon after receiving the order, the soldiers quickly retreated from the city walls of the Tiger Whisker


    Pass which were steadily turning into a heap of ruins as therge number of rocks began to pile up.


    The height of the heap was twice as high as before that it eventually became a huge stone wall that


    blocked the Tiger Whisker Pass.


    Tucker breathed a sigh of relief at the sess of Rocky¡¯s n. However, they had an even more


    critical challenge to face next. Because the city walls were no longer up, that left them exposed and


    defenseless. Once the spiritual race army broke through and entered the pass, there was nothing left


    but a desperate battle to face.


    ¡°Commander Wang, it will take the spiritual race at least a day to get through those ruins. We have a


    day to recover and set up all the necessary traps,¡± Rockymented. He had read Tucker¡¯s mind and


    informed him what they ought to do next.


    ¡°Even then, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to hold for three days,¡± Tucker replied slightly pessimistically.


    ¡°How would you know if you didn¡¯t even try? What¡¯s more, we can still weaken the spiritual army race¡¯s


    strength to its limits even if we can¡¯t fully defend the Tiger Whisker Pass. What more could they do by


    then even if they take back the pass?¡± Rocky asked with a smile.


    Tucker was momentarily stunned, but immediately understood that Rocky already expected this fight to


    the finish with the spiritual race army from the very beginning. That was why he chose to blow up the


    city walls.


    ¡°You must be tired, Commander Wang. Please rest. We need to recuperate and get as much energy as


    we can. Our fate will be decided the day after tomorrow,¡± Rocky suggested calmly before walking away.


    Once he returned to his residence at the Tiger Whisker Pass, Rocky entered the Magic Spiritual Space.


    He needed to prepare for the uing battle. He wouldn¡¯t let the spiritual race army easily take over


    the Tiger Whisker Pass. But with the human army¡¯s current strength, they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance


    against the spiritual race army.


    But he could still buy them some time by making things more difficult for the spiritual race army before


    they took over the Tiger Whisker Pass.


    Rocky had previously operated on the Human-shaped Giant Beasts and sessfully got them to obey


    his orders in order to recapture the pass. But the price of the operation was that these Human-shaped


    Giant Beasts would lose their consciousness. Those who would lose it wouldn¡¯t live long. But he had to


    let them finish their mission before their lives were cut short.


    Since he came to this world, Rocky had done a lot of research on the genes of its spiritual beasts. With


    his previous experience, he could create the gene fluid used to strengthen the spiritual beasts.


    However, if he forced it too much, the beasts would pay for it dearly. This wouldn¡¯t matter for spiritual


    beasts on the brink of death, though.


    So Rocky worked overnight to produce enough of the gic fluid and injected it into the remaining


    Human-shaped Giant Beasts.


    After the injection, the auras of the multiple Human-shaped Giant Beasts shot up which caused them to


    be violent and bloodthirsty.


    Meanwhile, Phelps had ordered the spiritual race soldiers to dig into the ruins and open up a passage


    as soon as possible so that they could annihte the garrison of the Tiger Whisker Pass. What was


    most important was that they take back the precious map.


    Inside the Tiger Whisker Pass, most of the generals and soldiers were quite calm since they made


    peace with the fact that they were about to engage in a fierce battle. However, their morale was quite


    low. Their depression was something they could do nothing about. After all, not everyone had the


    courage to willingly sacrifice themselves.


    A day and a night had passed and various traps had been set up in the Tiger Whisker Pass.


    Meanwhile, in the city¡¯s ruins, the walls were about to be destroyed and the time of the inevitable battle


    to the death drew near.


    With the third day came a sweltering hot afternoon. A few huge blocks of stone suddenly toppled down


    due to a strong force and through it shone a ray of blinding light. Then, twomanders of the spiritual


    race, several deputymanders, and some spiritual race warriors rushed into the Tiger Whisker


    Pass.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°They¡¯reing!¡± Tucker trembled once he saw the ruins of the city walls were being destroyed. But he


    managed to calm himself down immediately and began tomand.


    Under themand of Deputy Commander Ma, the Swimming Army led the fight against the spiritual


    race.


    However, under the cover of twomanders and dozens of spiritual race warriors, arge number of


    spiritual race warriors began to rush in from the passageway and joined them for the battle.


    Meanwhile, the Shield Army and the Changing Army joined forces to defend and deal with the spiritual


    race soldiers in front of the city wall ruins to prevent more spiritual race soldiers from


    entering.

 Chapter 1600 Thousands Of People

    Chapter 1600 Thousands Of People


    As they relied on the traps that they had set in advance and the cooperation from the three armies''


    array, the two sides inevitably fell into a stalemate.


    However, as the number of human soldiers gradually decreased, the tide of the battle eventually shifted


    in favor of the spiritual race. Unexpectedly, another passage on the right city wall was also breached. It


    meant that more soldiers from the spiritual race poured inside. With this, they easily established their


    advantage over the human army.


    Before long, the garrison was forced to retreat one step after another as they lost control of the ruins


    within the city walls.


    Seeing this, the army of the spiritual race seized the opportunity to push forward. Not long after, more


    and more soldiers were able to enter the city to overthrow the forces in it.


    After about four hours, there were already more than twenty thousand soldiers of the spiritual race


    inside the Tiger Whisker Pass. At the same time, there were still another ten thousand soldiers waiting


    outside for the chance to invade the city. Now that the soldiers of the spiritual race were already about


    three times asrge as the human army, the humans were obviously at a great disadvantage.


    However, just as the situation was about to turn really grim, the ground within the Tiger Whisker Pass


    suddenly rumbled.


    "Commander Wang, order the soldiers to retreat at once!" At this time, a familiar voice echoed.


    As Tucker turned his head, he saw that it was Rocky, standing above the head of a Human-shaped


    Giant Beast. Moreover, there were also a few more Human-shaped Giant Beasts that followed behind


    him.


    Realizing Rocky''s intention, Tucker immediatelymanded the soldiers to retreat and make way for


    several passages.


    In the blink of an eye, the Human-shaped Giant Beasts that were under Rocky''s control passed


    through the garrison and intercepted the aggressive army of the spiritual race.


    At the sight of the huge beasts, the members of the spiritual race were naturally frightened and caught


    off guard.


    However, the threemanders of the spiritual race were able to react quickly and gather some spirit


    warriors to resist and stop the advancement of the Human-shaped Giant Beasts.


    Rocky instantly saw the movements of themanders, so he also made his move, not intending to


    give them a chance for a counterattack. Then, he flew down from the head of the beast, unsheathed


    his Mystical Dragon Sword, and instantly threw them at the iingmanders.


    But from the perspective of themanders, they didn''t think that Rocky was that powerful to take


    them on. Hence, only one of them confronted him at first. Themander swung his hammers with a


    violent force, intending to smash Rocky in one go.


    However, even before the hammers of themander could reach Rocky, he had already moved


    passed by him. In the blink of an eye, Rocky was able to easily evade the continuous attacks of the


    hammers and swiftly rush towards the other twomanders.


    Seeing the unexpected oue, the twomanders quickly looked at each other and nodded. Then,


    the one in a red robe and silver armor stepped forward in an attempt to stop Rocky by himself.


    Unexpectedly, Rocky also turned a blind eye to him and just swiftly brushed past him. He dodged the


    commander in the red robe and rushed toward thest one who had not made a move yet.


    Rocky knew that thestmander, who didn''t confront him, must be the strongest among the three.


    It was clear to him that he had to take down the strongest one first in order to instantly disrupt the


    rhythm and morale of the spiritual race''s army.


    It turned out that thestmander had the strength that was equivalent to the Spiritual Infant at the


    third grade. It meant that he would not be that easy to deal with. Thus, it was indeed a must that Rocky


    brought him down as soon as possible.


    When themander saw Rocky''s actions, he instantly knew what was on his mind. He scoffed at


    Rocky''s overconfidence and shot out a spiritual spear.


    ng!


    In a sh, the spiritual spear and the Mystical Dragon Sword collided midair, creating a powerful energy


    wave that spread out in all directions.


    Immediately after, the Mystical Dragon Sword bounced back and fell into Rocky''s hand again.


    "Do you really think that you could bring me down? What a ridiculous human! You don''t even know


    your limitation!" Themander looked disdainfully at Rocky as he revealed an arrogant expression.


    "I don''t only think that I can defeat you. I am sure about it. Well, you are the strongest among these


    people, so I should kill you first. It''s just basic military tactic. Capture the ringleader first and it won''t be


    a problem capturing the followers," Rocky answered indifferently.


    "You know that I am the strongest and you still dare to confront me? What an ignorant bastard! Fine, I


    will fulfill your death wish!" Themander felt rather insulted by Rocky''s remarks.


    "How can you be so sure that you can easily defeat me? You underestimate my power," Rocky replied


    with a defiant sneer.


    "Humph! I can perceive that your aura is nothingpared to mine. Your Spiritual Infant is probably


    just at the second grade," themander said as he carefully assessed Rocky''s aura. "Let''s say that


    you are just hiding your real strength, but your Spiritual Infant should just be at the third grade at most.


    In that case, there''s no doubt that I can defeat you!" themander added.


    "Then, why don''t you just shut up and try if you can?" Rocky retorted provokingly.


    "Commander Wei, do you need us to help you?" The other twomanders who were easily avoided


    by Rocky earlier offered to fight alongside the strongestmander.


    "No need. Go and stop those Human-shaped Giant Beasts. I can take care of this delusional brat,"


    Commander Wei said with brimming confidence. At this point, his fighting spirit was already stimted


    by Rocky to the extreme.


    Hearing this, the twomanders didn''t argue and just continued to resist the Human-shaped Giant


    Beasts together with the rest of the spirit warriors of the spiritual race.


    However, they didn''t expect that the Human-shaped Giant Beasts were too aggressive. After all, they


    had been injected with a kind of special gic fluid that greatly boosted their strength and physique.


    As a result, even with thebined efforts of the twomanders to lead the army, the Human-


    shaped Giants Beasts still managed to wreak havoc, ruthlessly ughtering the soldiers of the spiritual


    race and dyeing the area red with their blood.


    Meanwhile, Rocky and Commander Wei are confronting each other.


    As they shed, Rocky had to admit that themander was really powerfulpared to the others


    that he had already encountered. With his sturdy armor, Rocky had difficulty inflicting damage.


    Fortunately, because of the presence of the ferocious Human-shaped Giant Beasts, the situation inside


    the city became bnced again. At the same time, the soldiers of the spiritual race, which were outside


    the walls, werepletely blocked off.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    However, the overall situation still didn''t look too good for the human army.


    "Commander Wang, how long are we going to hold on? If Deputy Commander Lin and his army won''t


    be able to make it, I''m afraid that we might all die here," Deputy Commander Ma said anxiously.


    Obviously, he and many others were fearful of the current situation.


    "We can''t lose the Tiger Whisker Pass no matter what!" Tucker answered sternly. "Let''s go. We can''t let


    Spiritual King Basil fight alone! We must also do our best to help him."


    Soon enough, Tucker led the human army to fight alongside the Human-shaped Giant Beasts. With


    theirbined strength, they became sessful in resisting the attacks of the spiritual race.


    Meanwhile, the army led by Maxwell was now in position, stealthily lurking outside the camp of the


    spiritual race''s army which was tasked to protect their food and other provisions. They were actually


    here on Rocky''s instructions, and as expected, the army of the spiritual race was stationed on the spot


    where Rocky had predicted. However, upon closer inspection, Maxwell saw that the ce was being


    guarded by about two thousand people, which was twice their number.


    "Everyone, our task is an important one and we shouldplete it at all costs. We can''t let Spiritual


    King Basil and the others down. Whether they can defend the Tiger Whisker Pass defends on us now."


    Maxwell gave a brief speech to encourage his team before theymenced their operation.


    These one thousand soldiers had been prepared to die beforeing here, so they were not afraid of


    taking on the enemy at all.


    "Move!" Maxwell waved his hands and issued the order to attack.


    The next moment, the troop rushed forth.


    As expected, the soldiers that guarded the food and provisions were shocked upon realizing that they


    were being infiltrated by the human army.


    The army of the spiritual race started to resist Maxwell''s soldiers, but it turned out that they were not


    that skillfulpared to the soldiers in the front line. After all, they seldom engaged in real battles.


    Thus, even though they were outnumbered, Maxwell''s team easily gained the upper hand.

 Chapter 1601 Sweeping The Area

    Chapter 1601 Sweeping The Area


    It didn''t take long before the army of the human race gained an advantage over the army of the spiritual


    race guarding the food and provisions.


    Now, it was the Purple-ming Phoenix''s time to shine. It had been hiding in the dark, ready to attack.


    Raising its majestic head, it let out a ferocious roar and rushed towards the carriages. Spurting hot


    mes from its mouth, the Purple-ming Phoenix set the carriages aze.


    Their attacks had caught the troops of the spiritual race off-guard. With their food and provisions now


    on fire, they frantically tried to put out the mes but to no avail. After a while, they could do nothing but


    watch helplessly as their supplies were burned to ashes.


    It took almost only ten minutes until everything was burnt to a crisp.


    "Retreat!" Seeing that his mission was aplished, Maxwell gave the signal to fall back.


    Soon, the human army of a thousand people began to retreat while the Purple-ming Phoenix


    covered them.


    The spiritual race''s soldiers were terrified of the Purple-ming Phoenix, so they didn''t dare to chase


    after them. Instead, they watched remorsefully as Maxwell led his army away.


    With their supplies burnt, theirmander sent a report to Phelps immediately.


    Phelps, who was in charge of the army attacking the Tiger Whisker Pass, grew furious when he heard


    that their supplies were ambushed and burned.


    Food and provisions were an army''s lifeline. Moreover, Phelps had tens of thousands of people under


    hismand; the sheer amount of supplies they needed for just one day was astonishing. Without


    food, they were all going to starve. It would only take around three days of no food for them to sumb


    to their doom.


    "Damn it! These humans are despicable," Phelps cursed angrily. Blue veins stood out on his forehead


    and his eyes were bloodshot with rage. Ever since the military distribution map was stolen, it seemed


    the humans never run out of tricks up their sleeves. The unfortunate series of events were making him


    go crazy.


    "We have to seize the Tiger Whisker Pass today, no matter what!" Phelps knew that, if they didn''t take


    the Tiger Whisker Pass this time, his army would be destroyed. Hunger would soon overtake them;


    they might not even have a chance to retreat. Their only chance at survival now was to get what they


    came for.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    As a result, Phelps ordered the soldiers to attack more fiercely.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the battle, Rocky and Commander Wei were in fighting heatedly. Rocky


    was simultaneously keeping an eye on the battlefield, and he noticed when the spiritual race''s attacks


    grew more intense.


    ''It seems that Maxwell and his men have seeded in sneak attack, so the army of the spiritual race is


    growing desperate. They must want to take down the Tiger Whisker Pass and grab our food and


    provisions,'' Rocky thought to himself.


    Although the more intense efforts of the enemy also increased the pressure, the message was clear. If


    the spiritual race didn''t seize the Tiger Whisker Pass, their morale would plummet dangerously.


    ''It''s the perfect time to carry out my n.'' Rocky narrowed his eyes and suddenly swung the Mystical


    Dragon Sword in the air. The violent sword force knocked Commander Wei backwards.


    At the same time, Rocky quickly flew back to Tucker''s side. "Commander Wang, order the soldiers to


    withdraw to the south side of the Tiger Whisker Pass immediately."


    "What? Why?" Tucker searched Rocky''s eyes questioningly.


    "We need to widen our advantage and we need to prevent more soldiers from entering the Tiger


    Whisker Pass," Rocky said seriously.


    Tucker didn''t fully understand what Rocky meant, but he trusted him, so he immediately ordered the


    army of only a few thousand people to mobilize to the south of the Tiger Whisker Pass.


    After Tucker led the army to the south of the Tiger Whisker Pass, the Human-shaped Giant Beasts


    followed suit. There, they formed a straight line, effectively blocking the soldiers of the spiritual race


    from pursuing them, like a wall of flesh. Then, they began to stamp their feet on the ground, causing


    the earth to tremble.


    "What are you waiting for? Attack!" Commander Wei shouted at the soldiers of the spiritual race.


    The soldiers then tried to break the Human-shaped Giant Beast barrier, but all of a sudden, the ground


    beneath their feet began to crack. The crack grew bigger and bigger with every stomp.


    Obviously, the army of the spiritual race did not expect that the ground they were standing on would


    suddenly copse from under them.


    Soon, thousands of soldiers of the spiritual race fell down into the earth''s newly-formed crevices. The


    air was filled with fearful shrieks and miserable screams¡ªit was haunting.


    Seeing this, the rest of the soldiers of the spiritual race were stunned. Looking at corpses at the bottom


    of the huge, deep pit in front of them paralyzed them.


    Commander Wei was caught between a rock and a hard ce. If he didn''t have the poor soldiers


    saved, they were doomed. But if they did try to save the soldiers, they wouldn''t be able to continue


    attacking the humans.


    "Report to Grand Commander Phelps right away and ask for instructions!" Commander Wei barked,


    unable to make a decision in the end.


    After Phelps received the notice, his face turned a ghastly pale.


    "Keep attacking!" Phelps ordered. It was obvious that he had lost his cool. Rescue wasn''t an option for


    him, seizing the Tiger Whisker Pass was of utmost priority.


    Commander Wei couldn''t help but feel surprised when he received Phelps'' order. It would obviously


    hurt the morale of the soldiers if he let the thousands of soldiers continue to attack without saving the


    ones in the pit, but he could not disobey the military order. Therefore, he led his soldiers around the pit


    and continued chasing after the human army, who seemed to be retreating to the south of the Tiger


    Whisker Pass.


    Thanks to the huge deep pit, the spiritual race had to take a detour, giving the human army a chance to


    rest, albeit a short one.


    "Commander Wang, the casualties the spiritual race suffered just now must''ve greatly affected their


    morale. This means we have the chance to strike." Rocky exined his n. In fact, his purpose of


    creating panic was not simply to buy time, but to create an opportunity for them to win the battle.


    "Strike?" Tucker echoed dubiously. "Is there any other way to get out of here?" Obviously, he didn''t


    understand Rocky''s n.


    "When the army of the spiritual racee after us, there will be a way. The reason why I asked the


    spiritual beasts to dig a deep pit is not only to stop the army of the spiritual race, but also to create an


    opportunity for us to get out of the city and capture their leader," Rocky said confidently.


    "What? Do you n to...?" Only then did Tucker understand what Rocky meant, and he felt all the color


    drain from his face. He didn''t expect Rocky to be so bold.


    "Yes, I want to capture their grandmander. Their main force is already in the Tiger Whisker Pass.


    So there are not that many soldiers protecting their grandmander." Rocky nodded. "The army of


    the spiritual race certainly won''t be expecting it. If we can sessfully break out of the encirclement,


    there should be a good chance for us to turn the tables."


    "Spiritual King Basil, you''re too bold. But I guess we have no other choice. Your idea is the only way for


    us to emerge victorious." Tucker''s eyes shed. Anyway, it was a battle between life and death, so he


    had no choice but to y along.

 Chapter 1602 Full Strength

    Chapter 1602 Full Strength


    "Everyone, get ready! The army of the spiritual race should be able to catch up with us very soon. By


    then, I will get everyone out," Rocky informed. He had been saving the Army-blessing Scroll''s power


    because he knew that he should only use it in the most critical moments. After all, he could only use it


    on a particr army three times. So, if he could manage by some other way, he would not use it so as


    not to waste its power.


    "All right." Tucker nodded and began to gather the rest of the soldiers. Soon enough, they would go


    and break out of the encirclement.


    About five minutester, the main force of the spiritual race finally arrived and surrounded the southern


    area of the Tiger Whisker Pass.


    "Stupid humans! Let''s see where you will go this time!" Commander Wei shouted with an evil grin on


    his face.


    "What are you talking about? Who says that we are going to run away from the likes of you? Come on,


    guys. It''s time to fight them." With a confident smile on his face, Rocky brandished the Mystical Dragon


    Sword in his hand and took the lead in attacking the army of the spiritual race.


    Seeing this, Commander Wei was actually satisfied that the human army decided to fight them head-on


    so that he could ughter them. Then, he raised his spear and immediately shed with Rocky.


    At this moment, the number of soldiers of the spiritual race was about twice asrge as the soldiers of


    the human army in the Tiger Whisker Pass, meaning that the humans were at a disadvantage.


    However, Rocky suddenly waved his sword to shake off Commander Wei, and then used the Army-


    blessing Scroll.


    "A great wind rises. Oh! The clouds are driven away. Ie to my nativend. Oh! Now the world is


    under my sway. Where can I find brave men to guard my four frontiers today?"Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    All of a sudden, soldiers in the Tiger Whisker Pass became like bloodthirsty wolves. Their strength and


    speed increased, and under Rocky''s leadership, they made a bloody mess as they broke through the


    encirclement of the spiritual race''s army.


    "Damn it! What the hell is this?" Commander Wei didn''t expect that the army of the Tiger Whisker Pass


    could suddenly possess such an amazing power that could break through their defenses. So, he


    deemed that he needed to direct the battle.


    However, Rocky didn''t have the intention of giving Commander Wei the chance. Without wasting any


    time, he performed the Thousand-star Swordsmanship.


    At this moment, Commander Wei saw the dazzling starlight in front of him and immediately recognized


    that he was in a bad situation. Thus, he quickly brandished his spear and fought back with all his


    strength.


    Boom! Boom!


    However, the streaks of starlight spread around themander and devoured him whole.


    At the same time, as the human army relied on the strength of the Army-blessing Scroll, they were able


    to smoothly break out from the enemy encirclement and go in the direction of the deep pit.


    Simultaneously, the Human-shaped Giant Beasts that were standing in front of the huge pit suddenly


    jumped into it and built a bridge made of their huge bodies. This was to let the army of the Tiger


    Whisker Pass go through the deep pit.


    Thus, while Rocky was resisting themander of the spiritual race, it gave the human army the


    chance to escape from the siege of the spiritual race army.


    At this moment, Phelps was just outside the Tiger Whisker Pass together with his elite army of five


    thousand people. All of a sudden, he saw a group of ck shadows that were rushing out of the city.


    He thought that Commander Wei had sessfully upied the city, but it turned out that these ck


    shadows were actually the human army from the Tiger Whisker Pass. Upon realizing this, his eyes


    widened and he was utterly confused as to how this happened.


    "Don''t let them escape!" Phelps didn''t exactly know what was going on, but it was clear to him that he


    could not let them go just like that. Hence, he ordered to seize them without hesitation. After all, he was


    confident that they were no match for his elite army.


    However, he forgot to ount that Rocky was with them. With him leading the soldiers of the Tiger


    Whisker Pass, there was nothing impossible.


    Before Phelps'' army could engage with the human army, Rocky was able to get out of the Tiger


    Whisker Pass, and he immediately returned to the front of the army. Without wasting any time, he used


    the Army-blessing Scroll again.


    "Freeze!"


    In a sh, within the area of one mile, the temperature began to drop dramatically until it reached the


    freezing point. Soon enough, the moisture on the ground condensed, eventually freezing the feet of the


    soldiers of the spiritual race.


    At the same time, the army of the Tiger Whisker Pass utilized the power granted by the Army-blessing


    Scroll to suppress the members of Phelps'' elite army that were still able to remain mobile.


    Meanwhile, Rocky bolted out like a zing arrow and appeared in front of Phelps. After all, his ultimate


    goal was to hold him captive.


    "What are you guys doing? Stop him!" Phelps instantly panicked that moment Rocky appeared before


    him. He knew that something bad was about to happen when the young man confronted him.


    With his order, the twomanders, three deputymanders, and some spirit warriors beside him


    immediately rushed forth and tried to stop Rocky.


    However, Rocky was just too much for them. He was so strong and fast that even if theybined


    their strength, they were not even able to slow him. With this, Rocky easily broke through their


    defenses.


    "Damn it. It seems that I need to fight you myself," Phelps uttered coldly. Then, he patted his horse,


    soared into the sky and flew to where Rocky was.


    Currently, Phelps'' Spiritual Infant was at the premium stage, and it was just a matter of time before he


    reached the Emperor Realm. On the other hand, Rocky''s Spiritual Infant was also at the premium


    stage, but it was still a bit far before he broke through to the Emperor Realm.


    Hence,paring the strength of the two, Rocky should naturally be at a disadvantage.


    However, Rocky''s determination and mindset were very different from others. For him, he could defeat


    anyone no matter how strong he was.


    Then, with a wave of Phelps'' hand, his two Crescent Moon des suddenly soared into the sky and


    darted towards Rocky. One side of the de was smooth, while the other one was serrated. Hence, as


    they underwent a high-speed rotation, the damage that they could inflict was extremely terrifying.


    Without any fear on his face, Rocky wielded the Mystical Dragon Sword in his hand. A violent sword


    force rushed out and collided with vicious Crescent Moon des. The impact produced a powerful


    spiritual power that spread through the area.


    For a few moments, the two were in a stalemate. But then one of the Crescent Moon des suddenly


    dashed towards Rocky. The de was extremely fast that it almost reached Rocky. However, just


    before it hit him, an ice shadow instantly appeared to protect him. As the Crescent Moon de hit the


    ice shadow, it was immediately bounced back.


    ''This grandmander is indeed powerful. Fortunately, I have the Magic Icy Armor to protect me at all


    times. Otherwise, his de have already hacked me,'' Rocky thought to himself as the expression in his


    eyes turned more serious.


    At the same time, Phelps was also surprised to see that his spiritual weapon was not able to injure


    Rocky at all. He saw the Magic Icy Armor that protected Rocky from his attacks. His eyes narrowed as


    he perceived that it was such a rare spiritual weapon. In fact, it must even be far superior to his


    Crescent Moon des. Moreover, he was baffled at the thought that Rocky possessed this kind of


    spiritual weapon. After all, he was sure that it was made by the spiritual race since humans didn''t have


    the technology to make such a superior weapon.


    "Hey, brat! Where did you get that armor?" Phelps shouted as he clenched his fists.


    "Do you really think that I will tell you?" Rocky replied with a sneer, seeing that Phelps seemed to be


    very interested in his Magic Icy Armor.


    "Humph! It doesn''t really matter whether you tell me or not, because it will soon be ownerless!"


    Phelps quickly threatened to finish Rocky off as he stared at him with his piercing eyes.


    "Enough of your boring speeches. Prove to me that you''re not all talk!" With a wave of the Mystical


    Dragon Sword, Rocky''s momentum rose to the extreme, and his domineering aura instantly filled the


    air.


    Phelps gritted his teeth in anger. In his opinion, Rocky was being too arrogant. After all, it was


    inconceivable that a mere human spirit warrior would dare provoke him. After making up his mind, he


    retrieved his Crescent Moon des. Then, his burly figure suddenly became bigger. His limbs grew


    very thick and blue veins could be seen protruding on his skin. He was exuding an overwhelming


    power, and it was still increasing as his transformation progressed.

 Chapter 1603 Transformation

    Chapter 1603 Transformation


    "It is happening. Grand Commander Phelps is going through a transformation! It seems that he is


    finally going to take his opponent seriously!" Seeing what was happening with Phelps, the soldiers of


    the spiritual race actually trembled in fear. It was known that once a spirit warrior of the spiritual race


    transformed, his strength would drastically increase. However, the consequence was that he would


    be so savage that he would not be able to distinguish betweenrades and foes. In other


    words, even the soldiers of the spiritual race would be in danger.


    Perceiving the increase in Phelps''s power, Rocky''s eyes narrowed and turned cold. He knew what


    would happen after Phelps transformed, so he began to be more cautious.


    In the blink of an eye, Phelps, who had already finished his transformation, suddenly shed and


    appeared before Rocky. Then, the two Crescent Moon des emerged in his hands and danced as if


    they were shadows of wheels. Immediately after, they whistled and rushed towards Rocky.


    Rocky waved the Mystical Dragon Sword to resist the Crescent Moon des. The two weapons


    instantly collided, producing a burst of spiritual power that spread within a hundred meters.


    Such a fierce battle stunned both the soldiers from the human army and the spiritual race army.


    "This is amazing! Spirit King Basil can fight head-on to someone whose Spiritual Infant is at the


    advanced stage! He is indeed powerful!" Even Tucker was astonished as he witnessed the high-level


    battle in front of him.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Phelps'' current form was overwhelmingly powerful. Thus, Rocky also needed to exert all his strength


    just to fight with his opponent on the same level.


    However, due to the transformation, it could be obviously noticed that Phelps had the overall


    advantage, and little by little, he was able to suppress Rocky.


    At the same time, Commander Wei, who was fighting inside the Tiger Whisker Pass earlier, had


    already rushed out of the city walls to attack the human army.


    "Spiritual King Basil, we''re running out of time!" Tucker immediately shouted at Rocky to warn him.


    Hearing this, Rocky noticed that the army of the spiritual race inside the Tiger Whisker Pass had


    alreadye out. Hence, he should finish his battle with Phelps as soon as possible.


    Fortunately, he hade well prepared. Yesterday, Rocky spent his time in the Scarlet Heaven Jade,


    and he was sessful in challenging one of the masters there. From him, Rocky learned a secret skill


    that could seal his opponent in one go. Although it sounded pretty handy, its downside was that his


    opponent must be very close to him.


    Therefore, the very next moment, Rocky withdrew his sword and exerted his spiritual power to the limit.


    Then, he forced himself against the two Crescent Moon des and charged towards Phelps with the


    protection of the Magic Icy Armor.


    The moment Phelps saw that Rocky was making his way towards him, he roared mightily and firmly


    held the Crescent Moon des on his chest. Then, a strong spiritual power surged out and rushed


    towards Rocky.


    At this moment, Rocky knew that confronting this attack head-on would also cause him to be injured.


    However, this was his only chance to take his opponent down, so he charged without hesitation.


    Boom! Boom!


    Immediately after, the violent spiritual power came rushing towards Rocky that instantly transformed


    into dazzling spiritual lights.


    "Damn it! Spiritual King Basil! Are you still okay?" Tucker actually saw that Rocky was hit by Phelps''s


    attack. He was so shocked that his face turned pale. After all, if anything happened to him, all hopes


    would be lost as well.


    At the sight of this, the soldiers of the human race started to panic and their morale got very weak.


    Then, just when everyone thought that Rocky might have been finished off, an arm suddenly stretched


    out from the spiritual lights and quickly made nine seals on Phelps'' chest. Of course, Phelps was


    caught off guard and didn''t even know what happened.


    Soon enough, a sh of light appeared on his chest. Then, a mark reflected on his body, eventually


    making his entire body stiff as if his spiritual power was being drained.


    Without wasting any time, Rocky unleashed the Mystical Dragon Sword and decapitated Phelps in one


    rapid motion.


    "No! No! Grand Commander Phelps is killed?! This is a nightmare!" As the soldiers of the spiritual race


    saw how Rocky beheaded their Phelps, they were all stunned. They were in utter disbelief that their


    powerful grandmander would easily fall in the hands of some human spirit warrior.


    Just as Rocky predicted, the moment Phelps died in front of them, the spiritual race''s army immediately


    lost their fighting spirit, and they were thrown into a state of chaos.


    On the other hand, the soldiers of the human race were not able to contain their emotions. They


    cheered loudly and their morale shot through the roof.


    Commander Wei and the othermanders who had led the army of the spiritual race out of the Tiger


    Whisker Pass were also shocked and astonished when they saw that Phelps'' lifeless body at the feet


    of Rocky.


    "Your grandmander is dead. What are you waiting for? Scram!" Rocky roared as he raised Phelps''


    head, signifying his irrefutable victory.


    "No! No one is retreating!" Commander Wei trembled in anger and continued shouting, "Avenge Grand


    Commander Phelps! Kill them all! Kill all of these imbeciles!"


    Unexpectedly, all the soldiers of the spiritual race responded in unison. Their fear was instantly


    reced with burning rage.


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed and a serious expression could be seen on his face. Obviously, he never


    thought that the members of the spiritual race would be this united.


    However, just before Commander Wei led the army of the spiritual race for a counterattack, a mass of


    people in ck robes suddenly emerged from the southern side of the Tiger Whisker Pass. They were


    charging furiously while shouting loudly. Upon closer inspection, this army was actually led by Eunice


    and Bertram.


    "Finally! They are back." Rocky heaved a deep sigh of relief as he realized that reinforcements had


    arrived.


    Tucker was greatly relieved too. With thebined power of the army of the Tiger Whisker Pass and


    the other reinforcements, their chances of winning over the spiritual race army were greatly increased.


    "Grand Commander Phelps is already dead and their reinforcements have just arrived. What should we


    do now?"


    "This is bad. We fell into the trap of the human army!"


    "We should retreat for now! If we get surrounded, we are done!"


    With the arrival of the army led by Eunice and Bertram, the tide of the battle shifted once again.


    Obviously, the soldiers of the spiritual race were terrified because they just lost their grandmander,


    and now, they were being outnumbered.


    "Commander Wei, the reinforcements of the human race areing. I think we''d better retreat. Since


    Grand Commander Phelps is dead, the morale of our soldiers has fallen greatly!" one of the


    commanders immediately advised.


    Although Commander Wei was burning in anger and wanted to avenge Phelps'' death so badly, he still


    needed to be rational. He knew that if he acted rashly, they might suffer more losses. Hence, in the


    end, he gave the order to retreat before they got surrounded.


    With his order, the army of the spiritual race retreated together with all the injured ones.


    At this point, the army of ten thousand that was led by Eunice and Bertram had finally reunited with


    Rocky and the others.


    "Spiritual King Basil, aren''t we going to chase after them?" Tucker asked.


    "No. There''s no need for that. It is enough that we could make them retreat." As soon as Rocky


    finished his sentence, he spat out a mouthful of blood. His face turned pale and his body began to


    tremble.


    "Basil!" Eunice was quite shocked and she hurriedly supported Rocky.


    At the same time, Tucker and others looked pretty nervous. They realized that after receiving Phelps''


    monstrous attack earlier, Rocky should have sustained some serious injuries.


    "I''m fine. I just got some internal injuries. Don''t worry, they will heal soon enough," Rocky said and let


    out a faint smile. "Commander Wang, I''m sorry but I''ll have to leave the rest to you." After saying that,


    he left while being supported by Eunice.


    Taking over the responsibilities, Tucker immediately ordered to count the number of the casualties.


    Although they had sessfully repelled the army of the spiritual race, the human army also suffered


    some great losses. At this point, the number of remaining soldiers of the Tiger Whisker Pass was now


    at five thousand. If Bertram, Eunice, and the reinforcements did not make it in time, it would have been


    pretty difficult for them to beat the spiritual race army.


    That was why even though it was very risky, Rocky poured everything just to kill Phelps. With their


    grandmander gone, the spiritual race''s army quickly lost their morale. This was the only way that


    they could protect the Tiger Whisker Pass.


    About two hourster, a spy came back and reported, "Commander Wang, the army of the spiritual


    race has retreated about three miles from here."


    "Hmm. It seems that they don''t n on attacking the Tiger Whisker Pass anymore," Tucker said as he


    finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Yes, it is good news, but we can''t let down our guards just yet," Bertram reminded.


    "That''s right. Anyway, let the soldiers rest and recover as fast as they can. Everyone needs to stay alert


    until we make sure that everything is over!" Tucker ordered sternly.

 Chapter 1604 Lets Talk About It Later

    Chapter 1604 Let''s Talk About It Later


    "Commander Wang, you have Spiritual King Basil to thank for. If it weren''t for his foresight and him


    risking rushing back to the Tiger Whisker Pass against the orders, the Tiger Whisker Pass would have


    been in danger," Bertram said.


    "You''re right. If it weren''t for Spiritual King Basil, we would have lost the Tiger Whisker Pass," Tucker


    replied. There was still a trace of fear in his eyes as the thought crossed his mind.


    "Thank God for Spiritual King Basil''s wisdom and foresight!" Deputy Commander Ma praised in a


    booming voice.


    "Now that we have sessfully defended the Tiger Whisker Pass and destroyed the spiritual race''s


    ns, it will be seen as a great contribution. Commander Wang, you may be promoted because of


    this!" Bertram said.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Let''s talk about itter. Right now, we must focus on repairing the city walls of the Tiger Whisker Pass


    and deploying defense. In the process of guarding the Tiger Whisker Pass, countless soldiers died. We


    have to bury them," Tucker replied. He wanted his reward but he was still a kind and righteous man.


    "Okay. I''ll get on that right now." Then Bertram nodded, bowed, and departed.


    In the meantime, Eunice and Kye were walking with Rocky back to his ce. They looked at him with


    admiration in their eyes.


    "Just spit it out already!" Rocky eximed, directing his eyes straight at Eunice.


    "It''s incredible that you managed to defend the Tiger Whisker Pass for so many days under the attack


    of tens of thousands of spiritual race soldiers. How did you do it?" Eunice said in a voice that dripped


    with amazement.


    "Yes. It was amazing," Kye chimed in.


    "It''s not that big of a deal. What I''m more worried about is the person in the human race who betrayed


    us for their own selfish interest. I have a sinking feeling that they''re someone in a high position," Rocky


    said, narrowing his eyes.


    "What? Who is it?" Eunice asked as her eyes widened.


    "I don''t know yet, but I will find out." Above all else, Rocky hated traitors who betrayed their own


    people.


    "Now that you helped Commander Wang guard the Tiger Whisker Pass and you made a great


    contribution, I wonder how he will reward you. Will he appoint you as a deputymander? Maybe I


    can also get some benefits from it," Eunice said, smiling as the thoughts of promotions and rewards


    shed before her eyes.


    "It doesn''t matter whether he will reward me or not. What I care about is how this will affect my


    reputation. Many people will hear about this, and perhaps it will attract their attention," Rocky replied.


    "Their attention? Who are you referring to?" Eunice asked.


    "Mypanions," Rocky exined.


    "So the reason why you''ve been working this hard is because you want to spread your name so that


    yourpanions wille to you when they hear about it. You are so smart!" It had never urred to


    Eunice that Rocky was so forward thinking.


    "I thought you already knew how smart I am," Rocky teased.


    Eunice immediately turned to him and red.


    "What are you two talking about?" Kye asked, feeling left out of the conversation.


    "It''s none of your business." Eunice snorted.


    Since she didn''t want to tell him, Kye shut his mouth.


    Early in the morning on the second day, a spy sent by the army arrived and exined to Tucker that


    the spiritual race had gone to the front line of the western region and had been trying to cross the river.


    However, they had been intercepted by the army of the western region.


    The spiritual race''s army had been in low spirits, so they fought viciously to get away.


    Unfortunately, the troops in the front line of the western region were not strong enough. That was why


    Commander Ling had sent someone to Tucker. They needed his assistance.


    However, Tucker refused, using the excuse that he didn''t have enough soldiers.


    "Commander Wang, why have you chosen not to send troops to support the front line of the western


    region?" Deputy Commander Lin asked, scrunching his eyebrows together.


    "The men that we currently have are barely able to defend the Tiger Whisker Pass. If we go to support


    the front line of the western region and another spiritual army appears, we will lose the Tiger Whisker


    Pass again. That is why we can''t send troops to support them," Tucker said, clearly expressing his own


    thoughts on the matter.


    "But it could be another chance to make contributions," Deputy Commander Lin said, rubbing his hands


    together behind his back greedily.


    "Don''t worry about that. Without our support, the army of the western region won''t be able to stop the


    spiritual army. Commander Ling won''t be making any contributions," Tucker said with a sly smile after


    thinking for a while.


    "Commander Wang, you are so brilliant!" Deputy Commander Maplimented.


    At that moment, Rocky was walking into the camp. When he saw Tucker and Deputy Commander Lin


    whispering, his eyes narrowed.


    "There you are, Spiritual King Basil!" When Tucker saw Rocky, he immediately stood up and walked


    over to greet him.


    "I heard that the spiritual race''s army retreated to the front line of the western region," Rocky said. He


    had just received the information from the spy.


    "Yes." Tucker nodded.


    "I''m afraid their troops aren''t strong enough to stop the spiritual race''s army," Rocky told them.


    "I agree with you. But we don''t have enough men to spare," Tucker said, using the same excuse.


    "How about I go and help them?" Rocky suggested.


    "I don''t think that''s necessary. Spiritual King Basil, you have been working hard. You must be


    exhausted. You should rest for a few days. As for the support, I will discuss it with the three deputy


    commanders. There is no need for you to worry about it," Tucker said with a smile.


    After hearing that, Rocky understood that Tucker didn''t intend to support the western region army at all,


    but he didn''t say anything more. He knew that if Tucker supported them, the credit for his hard work


    would be divided between him and Commander Ling. Tucker was being selfish. He didn''t want to share


    the credit for his great achievements.


    "I see." Rocky nodded. Then he told Tucker that he nned to transfer Maxwell to the team of spirit


    warriors and asked for some rewards to provide him with.


    In order to join the team of spirit warriors, one must pass an examination. Because Maxwell hadn''t


    done this, it was impossible for him to enter the team of spirit warriors.


    However, since it was Rocky''s request and it was not a rude one, Tucker decided to break the rules


    and approve it. He also rewarded a third-ss merit to Maxwell and all the soldiers who had help burn


    the food and provisions of the army of the spiritual race during the battle.


    After that, Rocky left the tent.


    After only taking a few steps, Rocky spotted Maxwell walking towards him. He had some pep in his


    step.


    "Thank you for all your hard work, Maxwell," Rocky praised, patting him on the shoulder.


    "It was your order. Of course, I would try my best to please you," Maxwell said with a smile.


    "I''ve asked Commander Wang to reward you. And I want you to join my team of spiritual warriors,"


    Rocky told him.


    "Really?" Maxwell was thrilled. Joining the team of spirit warriors meant that he would be treated


    differently from the ordinary soldiers.


    "Your current strength is high enough to join the team of spirit warriors," Rocky continued.


    "That''s great. I will risk my life for you in the drop of a hat," Maxwell said, trying to contain his


    excitement.


    After exchanging a few more words with Maxwell, Rocky went straight to a remote ce and entered


    the Magic Spiritual Space to continue his work.


    A few days went by.


    Because Tucker had guarded the Tiger Whisker Pass and fought back the army of the spirit race, he


    was awarded a first-ss merit by the army-leadingmander of the left army. However, Tucker did


    not get the position of the grandmander as he had wished. Instead, he discovered that the position


    had been appointed to Fraser, who had almost made a big mistake and forced the Tiger Whisker Pass


    into a desperate state.


    As a result, Tucker was fuming.

 Chapter 1605 I Didnt Offend You

    Chapter 1605 I Didn''t Offend You


    However, Tucker had not expected Fraser''s next move. The moment the other man took office, his first


    order was to transfer Tucker and his army to the front line, the Heavenly Rain Valley, which was


    notoriously famous for being extremely difficult to defend. Various spiritual armies tended to target it


    and frequently attacked there, leading to countless casualties.


    At that moment, Rocky, Eunice, Bertram, and three other deputymanders were gathered in


    Tucker''s tent.


    "Damn it! I don''t even know what I did to offend Fraser.


    How could he transfer my army to that shitty ce?"


    Since he had heard about the transfer order, Tucker hadn''t stopped pacing and cursing up a storm.


    "That''s right. How could this happen? Commander Wang won the first-ss merit this time, and even if


    he can''t be promoted to the grandmander, he shouldn''t have been transferred to such a ce,"


    Deputy Commander Lin agreed with a peculiar expression on his face as if he too was perplexed about


    how this came to be.


    Meanwhile, Bertram had been quiet for a while, but he suddenly recalled something from the past.


    "Yeah, I can''t believe it myself. But maybe it''s because Spiritual King Basil offended him some time


    ago," he chimed in.


    "It''s the first time I''ve heard of this. How did Spiritual King Basil offend Fraser?" Tucker asked as he


    looked at Bertram in surprise.


    "Well, you see, it happened not too long ago. Spiritual King Basil had predicted that the spiritual race


    army would attack the Celestial Gate Position, and he correctly surmised that the Bear Pass was just a


    diversion. However, Fraser didn''t believe him. Nevertheless, the result was exactly what Spiritual King


    Basil had anticipated, which must have embarrassed Fraser. I guess Fraser harbored a grudge against


    Spiritual King Basil because of that!" Bertram lengthily exined.


    "What? He''s such a jerk!"


    Tucker cursed through gritted teeth.


    "It seems that this is all my fault, Commander Wang!" Hearing this, Rocky could only shake his head,


    as a bitter smile graced his face.


    But Tucker vehemently shook his head and retorted, "Of course not! It''s not your fault that Fraser is a


    petty brat. He never takes others seriously because he came from the Sky-suppressing Mansion. In


    fact, I''m sure that he only became the grandmander this time because he secretly pulled some


    strings."


    He was infuriated, as he knew Fraser very well. He had received the first-ss merit this time, which


    Fraser most likely took as a threat to his position. There was no doubt that Fraser had taken this


    opportunity to take revenge.


    "Commander, do you know when we are supposed to leave for the Heavenly Rain Valley?"


    Bertram asked after a moment of silence.


    "We will be setting off as soon as the troops that will defend the Tiger Whisker Pass arrive," dered


    Tucker with a put-upon sigh.


    At this point, he was in no position to go against Fraser, so he could only obey Fraser''s order.


    Two dayster, the troops that would defend the Tiger Whisker Pass finally arrived. And soon after that,


    Tucker led his army off to the Heavenly Rain Valley.


    His army traveled smoothly and quickly, marveling over the changing scenery since the Heavenly Rain


    Valley was located left of the front line, and it was also close to the spiritual race''s border.


    Three dayster, Tucker''s army finally arrived at the Heavenly Rain Valley.


    The ce was basically an unfinished barracks, and it was the most underdeveloped among the


    human race''s entire front line. The other front lines at least had some castle buildings where the


    soldiers could take shelter, as opposed to the Heavenly Rain Valley where the valley''s natural terrain


    was their sole refuge. However, the valley''s terrain was also extremely narrow, which meant that the


    defending soldiers wouldn''t be able to escape once the enemies broke inside.


    Tucker had expected all these, but it was different seeing it with his own eyes. When they arrived and


    he saw the dismal state of the valley, he couldn''t help the grim look that clouded his expression.


    But he was already there, so he had to ept the truth. Thus, he deployed his soldiers and spies,


    setting up sentries within a radius of three miles. In that way, he could secure their camp better and


    prevent the spiritual race''s troops from sneaking up on them.


    "Spiritual King Basil, I''m afraid we have to increase your patrol duties because of the Heavenly Rain


    Valley''s terrain. We have to be extra careful so that our enemies won''t catch us off guard," Tucker told


    Rocky with an apologetic smile. The Heavenly Rain Valley''s terrain followed a winding and tortuous


    course with a smattering of forks that could get one utterly lost. That was why the spiritual race often


    used this kind of terrain to ambush and attack. If they were not prepared, it would be hard to contain


    the casualties, and the damage would be irreparable.


    "I understand. I''ll arrange it immediately," Rocky responded with a nod.


    "By the way, I''ve already reported to those above that I''m rmending you for promotion to deputy


    commander, even though you haven''t fulfilled all the necessary qualifications. It''s highly likely that the


    application won''t be approved, but we should at least try, right?"


    Tucker said after a few seconds offortable silence between him and Rocky.


    "Thank you for your concern, Commander Wang!" While saying this, Rocky bowed down gratefully with


    his hands cupped in respect.


    "I hope you won''t be discouraged even if the higher-ups reject your promotion. You''ve only been here


    for less than two months after all, and yet, you''ve achieved so many great things already. I''m sure it''s


    only a matter of time before you be a deputymander,"


    Tucker reassured him.


    "Don''t worry, sir, I''m not getting my hopes up. If there''s nothing more, I''m heading out first."


    Rocky didn''t say anything after that. He nodded to Tucker, left the tent, and went back to the team of


    spirit warriors to arrange the patrol schedule.


    He had previously asked Tucker to transfer Maxwell to his team, and Tucker had not let him down.


    Now, Maxwell was a member of the team.


    "Kye, please take care of Maxwell for me. He is a loyal follower of mine,"


    Rocky requested Kye as he presented Maxwell to the other man.


    "Of course! I will certainly take good care of him."


    Kye was pleasantly surprised to find out that Rocky had a follower. But when he saw that Maxwell


    looked honest and innocent, he felt a connection to him at once.


    "Thank you, Deputy Captain Lin. Please take care of me,"


    Maxwell respectfully addressed him.


    However, Kye didn''t want to observe such a formality between them.


    "Oh, no! Don''t call me like that. You can call me Kye instead!"


    He smiled at Maxwell brightly, patting him warmheartedly on his shoulder.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Once Rocky had talked to those he needed to see, he left the camp on his own. He nned to explore


    the Heavenly Rain Valley to see what would interest him.


    After that, he headed to the south of the Heavenly Rain Valley, where he found some traces of spiritual


    beasts along the way. The closer he got to the spiritual race''s border, the more spiritual beasts


    appeared.


    Moreover, the spiritual beasts in this ce seemed much stronger than spiritual beasts in the human


    race''s territory.


    However, Rocky didn''t see this as a bad thing. On the contrary, it was beneficial to him, as it could


    provide him more research materials.


    Rocky spent half a day exploring, and he had caught a few valuable spirit beasts one after another. As


    he was about to return home, he suddenly heard a deafening roar, and he let his curiosity lead him in


    the direction of the sound. There, he found a spiritual race member fighting with a spiritual beast whose


    strength was equal to that of a Spiritual Infant at the advanced stage. The man from the spiritual race


    appeared to be just as strong as the beast, and they were evenly matched in strength.


    But even though they had the same level of power, the spiritual beast with a strong physique naturally


    had the upper hand.


    The spiritual race member fought hard but was soon struck by the spiritual beast''s front hooves. Blood


    spurted from his mouth. It was evident that he had suffered a critical hit.


    Seeing this, Rocky hesitated in his tracks as he wondered if he should help. After a moment, he pulled


    out his Mystical Dragon Sword and rushed up with it, standing in front of the spiritual race member as if


    he was trying to protect him with his body. As soon as the spiritual beastunched another attack, he


    unleashed the Thousand-star Swordsmanship.


    In an instant, the stars brightened like glowing embers and gathered in one ce.


    The next moment, the spiritual beast let out a tortured howl and fell to the ground. It was barely


    breathing.


    Meanwhile, the spiritual race member was shocked to see that Rocky killed the powerful spiritual beast


    in one move.


    "Are you okay?" Rocky asked the man with concern, checking him over with his eyes.


    "Don''t worry about me. I''m hurt, but I''ll be all right. More importantly, are you a human?" It turned out


    that the other man had seen through Rocky at first nce. Rocky didn''t bother to hide it and nodded


    frankly.


    "Yes, I am. And you must be from the spiritual race, right?" The man nodded honestly.


    "But what are you doing here?


    This is the human race''s territory," Rocky curiously inquired.


    "Well, I am a hunter. I frequentlye to this area to hunt spiritual beasts," the man replied.


    "Really? But with your strength, aren''t you wasted as a mere hunter?" Rocky went on to ask.

 Chapter 1606 Fortifications

    Chapter 1606 Fortifications


    ¡°There are many powerful hunters like me in the spiritual race because only we possess the power to


    collect precious materials from spiritual beasts,¡± the man exined.


    "I see. Then I''ll bother you no further." Rocky smiled casually as he was about to leave.


    ¡°Wait. A moment please,¡± the man from the spiritual race pleaded as he raced to stop him.


    ¡°Is there anything else I can do for you?¡± Rocky asked as he gazed back at him.


    ¡°My name is Asa. I owe you a favor this time. Once the opportunity presents itself, I promise I¡¯ll return


    the favor,¡± he promised.


    ¡°I¡¯m Basil. Please, it was nothing. Don¡¯t mention it. Goodbye!¡± Rocky shot him a smile before he turned


    and finally left.


    ¡®Basil? I feel as though I¡¯ve heard that name before,¡¯ Asa thought to himself for a moment. After a


    while, he made his way towards the spiritual beast¡¯s corpse and began to collect precious materials


    from it.


    After Rocky returned to the Heavenly Rain Valley, he noticed Bertram ordering several hundred


    soldiers to build fortifications.


    ¡°Spiritual King Basil, where have you been? I¡¯ve been looking all over for you!¡± Bertram walked up to


    Rocky as soon as he saw him.


    ¡°I went for a stroll. What¡¯s up?¡± Rocky asked nonchntly.


    ¡°I want your advice. It¡¯s challenging to build fortifications in the Heavenly Rain Valley because it¡¯s too


    narrow. I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be enough space to set up tents. In that case, several thousand soldiers


    will have to sleep under the clouds and stars,¡± Bertrammented lugubriously.


    ¡°It¡¯s a waste of space to build fortifications on such a terrain. It¡¯s useless,¡± Rockymented as he


    looked around the valley.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I wanted to know if you had any good ideas!¡± Bertram said. His intuition told him that Rocky


    might be able toe up with a perfect solution.


    ¡°You¡¯re certain you want my advice?¡± Rocky asked, squinting his eyes.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Bertram nodded reassuringly.


    "I suggest we build fortifications on the three cliffs surrounding the valley,¡± Rockymented as he


    pointed at the three precipices that towered over the Heavenly Rain Valley.


    ¡°You intend to build the fortifications on the cliff walls?¡± Bertram was stunned.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Since the area is too narrow, we¡¯ll need a more spacious ce. The precipices around the


    Heavenly Rain Valley grow wider as they rise. Building the fortifications on the precipices will save a lot


    of space and will y to our advantage as an effective defense tactic,¡± Rocky voiced out his


    observation and n.


    ¡°But building that will cost an enormous amount of manpower and resources!¡± Although Bertram


    believed that Rocky¡¯s idea could solve the space issue, it also had its notable disadvantages.


    ¡°I¡¯ll order my Purple-ming Phoenix and Human-shaped Giant Beasts to help you. This will help save


    you a lot of time during construction,¡± Rocky offered.


    ¡°Thank you. We would greatly appreciate it if you could design the fortifications for us as well!¡± Bertram


    was aware of Rocky¡¯s creativity, which was why he pleaded with him.


    Rocky shook his head with a bitter smile. He ordered someone to bring him pens and paper so he


    could begin designing the fortifications of the Heavenly Rain Valley.


    Generally speaking, fortifications usually consisted ofrge-scale barriers.


    But since the fortifications they were building would be on higher ground, they would need to ensure


    that the soldiers could move flexibly around them. Rocky designed a nk road surrounding the entire


    Heavenly Rain Valley. It extended from the bottom to the top, connecting the cliff walls to the ground


    below. Its width was enough for five soldiers to walk side-by-side. This would guarantee easier ess.


    Of course, this nk road was only the most basicponent. The so-called fortifications would need


    to be built strong enough to resist enemy attacks. Building such fortifications in midair might sound


    impossible, but Rocky possessed valuable advanced knowledge.


    Since the precipices around the Heavenly Rain Valley were rtively low, Rocky thought of building


    catapults and additional traps that would cause great destruction.


    His finished designs stunned Bertram.


    ¡°You invented all of these?¡± As Bertram further scrutinized the drawings, he couldn¡¯t help but gasp in


    awe. He doubted whether these fortifications could be designed by a human.


    ¡°Sort of!¡± Rocky smiled. In fact, he simply used his knowledge regarding the most modern designs he


    came across.


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed a gifted genius for being able to design such fortifications!¡± Bertrammended him.


    ¡°No need to tter me. Let¡¯s hurry up. I¡¯ll summon my Purple-ming Phoenix and Human-shaped


    Giant Beasts to help you get started.¡± After he finished speaking, Rocky summoned the beasts from the


    Magic Spiritual Space.


    It was much easier to construct in the air with the help of the Purple-ming Phoenix. The heavy


    manual work was handed over to the Human-shaped Giant Beasts, which saved a lot of manpower.


    Of course, Rocky didn¡¯t just sit idly by. He ordered several Dark Heaven Insects to dig some tunnels


    beneath the Heavenly Rain Valley for the uing battles.


    After several days of rapid construction, the fortifications finally began to take shape. Tucker was quite


    satisfied and praised Rocky once more upon examining everything.


    Before the fortifications could be finished, however, a spiritual race army suddenly stormed through the


    Heavenly Rain Valley.


    Fortunately, the army was onlyposed of twenty thousand soldiers¡ªthe same scale as Tucker¡¯s


    army.


    Although they were equal in number, Rocky soon realized that this spiritual race army was different


    from the previous ones. They were trained well and, judging from their formation, seemed to be very


    skilled at using arrays.


    ¡°Commander Wang, this is no ordinary troop. Be careful!¡± Rocky reminded.


    ¡°We¡¯ve guarded the Tiger Whisker Pass against fifty thousand enemies. Defeating twenty thousand


    soldiers will be a piece of cake for us!¡± It seemed Tucker had grown arrogant after the battle at the


    Tiger Whisker Pass.


    Rocky said nothing more.


    ¡°Deputy Commander Ma, lead the soldiers to battle!¡± Tuckermanded immediately.


    Deputy Commander Ma immediately led a troop to counter the enemies.


    Meanwhile, the spiritual race army also sent out a vanguard of five thousand soldiers to fight against


    Deputy Commander Ma¡¯s.


    As the two troops collided, Deputy Commander Ma¡¯s troop was immediately at a disadvantage


    because the enemies began to file into formation, just as Rocky expected. Although it was just an


    ordinary array, it was enough to make Deputy Commander Ma¡¯s defenseless.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the spiritual race would know how to use such arrays!¡± It was the first time Tucker had


    witnessed that.


    ¡°Well, everything is possible!¡± Rocky remained calm. He knew there was no time to panic. Besides, the


    enemy¡¯s arrays weren¡¯t even that powerful.

 Chapter 1607 Send Him To Fight

    Chapter 1607 Send Him To Fight


    "Basil, I''m ashamed to ask you this, but I think we must rely on you again this time," Tucker said with a


    bit of reluctance in his voice. He was well aware that the army of the spiritual race was knowledgeable


    in using arrays to their advantage. Hence, they were not the kind of enemies that any ordinary army of


    the human race could easily deal with. At this point, it was inevitable that they could only rely on Rocky.


    "Hmm, I''m not sure that is the best course of action right now. It would be overkill if I faced them. Why


    don''t we try sending Deputy Commander Fei to fight them instead? I can tell him the process of


    breaking their array to easily defeat our enemies," Rocky suggested with a cunning smile. From


    Rocky''s perspective, it was not really worth his effort to battle such a small army all the time. Moreover,


    he felt that there was something odd in the way the spiritual race''s army fought. He spected that


    they must still be hiding some tricks up their sleeves, so he wanted to send others to fight first so he


    could test his assumption.


    "But would that work?" Tucker asked, worried that something might go wrong during the battle.


    "Of course. Trust me on this." After saying that, Rocky approached Bertram and whispered something


    to him.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    While listening to Rocky''s instructions, Bertram nodded repeatedly as he quickly understood what


    Rocky wanted him to do.


    Immediately after, Bertram set out together with the Swimming Army to fight the army of the spiritual


    race outside the valley again.


    But just like what happenedst time, the spearhead of the spiritual raceunched an array attack


    again, which seemed like a vicious snake that was patiently trying to ensnare them. It would sometimes


    shrink and expand. And the moment it shrank, the enemy wouldunch a joint attack that made


    Bertram''s army fall into a passive position.


    When Bertram and his team were already trapped in the enemy''s encirclement, he suddenly


    summoned a thousand soldiers and worked together to form a dragon-like head that rushed towards


    the vital point of the enemy''s snake-shaped array.


    Immediately after, the array copsed and could not be restructured again. Seeing that the array was


    sessfully broken, Bertram seized the opportunity tounch a decisive blow towards the enemy.


    Unable to resist the intensity of the Swimming Army, the spearhead of the spiritual race was eventually


    forced to withdraw. After all, many of them were either killed or seriously injured. Soon enough, the


    spiritual race''s army heard the sound of horns that came directly from their headquarters.


    After that, theypletely retreated from the battlefield.


    As soon as there were already no signs of the enemy, Bertram led his army back to the Heavenly Rain


    Valley.


    "Bertram, good job! You managed to defeat them soundly," Tucker immediately praised him the


    moment Bertram returned from the field.


    "Well, it is all thanks to Basil''s instructions. He knew the exact weakness of the enemy''s array," Bertram


    responded modestly. He didn''t dare to take all the credit because he knew that he wouldn''t be able to


    seed if it weren''t for Rocky''s guidance.


    "Well, that is true. Basil is indeed the master of arrays. He can easily break into any array that the


    enemy will throw at us," Tucker remarked with a sigh.


    "You don''t have to give me all the credit. I only gave the instruction but Deputy Commander Fei was the


    one who executed it. Anyway, although we managed to see through the weakness of their arrays, we


    could still suffer great losses if we don''t carefully study them. It seems that the enemymander is


    not to be underestimated," Rocky said with a serious expression.


    "By the way, Basil, what is the difference between a military array and an ordinary array?" Tucker


    couldn''t help but ask. He had already seen the three kinds of military arrays that were taught by Rocky


    and felt that they were very powerfulpared to the ordinary ones.


    "The function of an ordinary array is mainly to attack or defend. However, when ites to a military


    array, not only can it do those functions, but also increase the overall lethality of an attack, or boost its


    defensive prowess at the same time. Moreover, it can also boost the morale of the army, which is


    always a huge factor in battles," Rocky exined in detail.


    "I see. The truth is I had never seen a military array in person before you came here. But I heard that


    there was once a military master who had created a manual that contained hundreds of military arrays.


    If the military arrays are so powerful, then if someone could get a hold of that manual, he could lead an


    invincible army on the battlefield!" Tuckermented excitedly.


    Upon hearing that, Rocky could not help but smile faintly. After all, the manual that Tucker was talking


    about was the same manual recording the mysterious military arrays that he had inherited from the


    Scarlet Heaven Jade.


    "Well, with Basil on our side, we still have the advantage. With his wisdom in terms of the arrays, we


    have a huge chance of defeating the spiritual race''s army!" Deputy Commander Ma took the


    opportunity to tter Rocky.


    Meanwhile, the deputymander, who led the spearhead of the spiritual race and faced the


    Swimming Army, had returned to the tent of theirmander.


    As soon as he entered the tent, he saw a delicate figure sitting in the seat of themander. At the


    same time, the other three deputymanders were standing beside her.


    "Commander, I apologize! I didn''t expect that our enemy could break our array. I deserve any


    punishment!" The deputymander lowered his head and apologized sincerely.


    "Hmm. I also can''t believe that they easily destroyed my Snake Array. It seems that the enemy


    commander is not weak. I might have misjudged them," Isabel, themander, said as she narrowed


    her eyes. As one of the fewmanders in the spiritual race''s army who was knowledgeable in


    mysterious military arrays, Isabel was highly valued by the newmander in chief. She was actually


    full of confidence when she was tasked to lead a team to attack the Heavenly Rain Valley. However,


    she had not expected that she would meet someone that might be on the same level as her when it


    came to arrays.


    "Commander, there is a possibility that our enemy has just been lucky. We can attack them one more


    time. I volunteer to lead the Iron Ox Army to engage them on the battlefield," one of the deputy


    commanders insisted.


    "Fine. If you are that confident, then I permit you to do what you want," Isabel answered without


    thinking twice. She was actually convinced that the human race''s army might have been lucky before,


    so she also wanted to give it another try.


    "Yes, madam. I will do my best!" Then, the deputymander of the Iron Ox Army bowed and


    immediately left the tent.


    About an hourter, he led his men and began approaching the Heavenly Rain Valley.


    "Basil, I think the array of the enemy looks a little strange this time." Soon enough, Tucker and the


    others spotted the Iron Ox Army together with its peculiar array just outside of the Heavenly Rain


    Valley.


    "Hmm, it is indeed a bit strange. It looks like an ox''s horn. So, should I assume that it is mainly used for


    attacking? Deputy Commander Ma, please lead the Shield Army this time. We shall see how strong


    this array is," Rocky said to Deputy Commander Ma with a grin on his face.


    At this moment, Deputy Commander Ma was the best candidate to lead an army to test the strength of


    the peculiar-looking array of the spiritual race''s army. After all, he was the most experienced one when


    it came to the three military arrays that Rocky taught to the army who guarded the Tiger Whisker Pass.


    Without any hesitation, Deputy Commander Ma immediately summoned the Shield Army to engage the


    enemy army.


    Just as Rocky expected, the array of the enemy this time was solely focused on attacking. Its attacks


    were rather sharp and aggressive, like the horns of an ox. Consequently, it put a lot of pressure on the


    Shield Army. Fortunately, the Shield Army was excellent in terms of defense. Therefore, in the end, the


    Iron Ox Army was unable to get a clear upper hand.


    After four hours of being in a stalemate, the deputymander of the enemy realized that it would be


    useless to continue fighting. They would just waste their time and energy, so he had no choice but to


    pull out his army and retreat to their camp in dejection.


    "Commander, I failed. It seems that our enemy''s array is also very powerful! I admit that I was wrong to


    underestimate them," the deputymander said with his head lowered as soon as he came back to


    Isabel''s tent.


    "Even your Iron Ox Array couldn''t break through their defenses?" This time, Isabel felt rather odd with


    the turn of events.


    "No, we couldn''t defeat them. We did everything we can, but we couldn''t move forward," the deputy


    commander admitted in regret.


    "Is the enemy army also using a mysterious military array? But that is impossible. There shouldn''t be


    anyone proficient in mysterious military arrays among the human race..." Isabel murmured to herself as


    her brows furrowed. At this point, she was feeling a bit restless.


    In order to confirm her assumption, she immediately came up with a n. Thus, she said to a thin but


    shrewd deputymander, "Deputy Commander Tu, lead your troops to lure the enemy out via the


    Neutralizing Array. If they are really using a mysterious military array, it should not work within your


    Neutralizing Array."


    "Yes, madam! We will set out at once," Deputy Commander Tu replied and nodded. Then, he quickly


    left to gather his troops.


    Soon enough, Deputy Commander Tu''s army had reached the area outside the Heavenly Rain Valley.


    This time, Rocky became more cautious of the enemy''s movements. If they were this persistent, he


    spected that the enemymander was testing their strength. It also meant that the military array


    that they would use this time might be a bit different from the previous ones.


    After Rocky gave it some thought, he suddenly turned to Eunice and suggested, "Eunice, why don''t you


    give it a try this time?"

 Chapter 1608 Oblivious To The Art Of War

    Chapter 1608 Oblivious To The Art Of War


    "Me? I don''t know any military tactics. Forget it!" Although Eunice wanted to lead the army to battle,


    she knew it wouldn''t be as simple as she thought despite her experience on the battlefield.


    "You don''t need to use the mysterious military arrays. You just need to lead the army and take the


    initiative to attack!" Rocky exined. He had a vague feeling that the spiritual race''s army had found


    out that he was using the mysterious military arrays to resist theirs. If he reused the same ones, they


    would surely have counterstrategies in ce to deal with them. It would be akin to throwing the army


    into a fire.


    "I see! Got it!" Eunice was relieved upon hearing this.


    "Kye. Maxwell. You two will assist Eunice. Focus on ughtering the spiritual race army''s deputy


    commander this time..." Rocky ordered them both.


    "Yes, sir." The duo nodded in unison.


    "Basil, Eunice has yet to lead an army on her own. Shall we ask other deputymanders to assist


    her?" a concerned Tucker asked.


    "That won''t be necessary. Don''t underestimate Spiritual King Eunice. She''s a disciple of the Di n!"


    Rocky answered with a smile.


    "Oh yes, I nearly forgot!" Hearing this, Tucker remembered that Eunice was from the Di n. She was


    likely born to be a general.


    "I''m leaving. Wait for me to return with good news!" Eunice eximed with a confident smile.


    Then, apanied by Kye and Maxwell, Eunice led a troop of five thousand soldiers out of the valley


    towards battle.


    The two armies collided outside the Heavenly Rain Valley once more. This time, the mysterious military


    arrays the spiritual race army set up were different from the ones they previously used. They aimed to


    neither attack or defend, their position quite a peculiar one this time. It was shaped like a cracked


    mouth, with Deputy Commander Tu mounted on his horse in its center. Both his hands held a g, one


    ck and one white.


    "Kill!" Eunice ordered and led the attack, as Rocky instructed her to.


    Within the next moment, Eunice took the lead and headed all the soldiers straight towards the spiritual


    race army''s strange formation.


    "Split up!" Deputy Commander Tu was surprised that the human army had decided to attack so early


    on. He quickly raised the ck g he held in his left hand.


    The front of the formation, which was originally shaped like a cracked mouth, quickly separated in two


    to form a huge gap as if waiting for the human race army to enter the entrance to its gaping jaws.


    But Eunice didn''t hesitate and headed straight into the gap along with the army she led.


    It wasn''t long before she met Deputy Commander Tu face-to-face.


    "Unite!" He raised the white g this time which signaled the soldiers to fill the gap where Eunice and


    her army entered the valley.


    In the blink of an eye, Eunice and the army found themselves surrounded by the spiritual race''s army.


    "Such a beauty dares to head straight into the heart of our formation! Don''t me me for being brusque


    with youter!" Deputy Commander Tumented with a suggestive smile stered across his face


    as he saw the alluring woman leading the human army towards them.


    "Shut up and fight me if you dare!" Eunice snorted to provoke him.


    "What an ill-tempered girl! While I like you, I''ll control myself. Your human army scum is useless and


    worthless anyway," he responded disdainfully.


    "Oh?" A coldness as frigid as ice passed over Eunice''s eyes. Anyone who underestimated her would


    pay a hefty price.


    She called on Kye and Maxwell. "Kye! Maxwell! Cover me!" They immediately led the army in front of


    her and rushed forward towards Deputy Commander Tu who was surrounded heavily by his troops.


    What formation is this?" Deputy Commander Tu was surprised to see the human spirit warriors swiftly


    gather and rush towards them, yet other soldiers remained still.


    The Neutralizing Array was specifically designed for the mysterious military arrays. Activating this


    particr array would cause its enemies'' mysterious military arrays invalid or even backfired. However,


    the power of any other arrays within the Neutralizing Array wouldn''t be affected at all.


    Although he couldn''t help but feel bothered by a strange feeling within him, he still used the two gs


    he held to push through with the Neutralizing Array. This would seal any of the mysterious military


    arrays that the human army had nned.


    But not long after his senses warned him that something was amiss and after the Neutralizing Array


    was activated, the human race army remained unaffected. They remained as stagnant as the surface


    of an undisturbed puddle.


    This meant the Neutralizing Array was useless.


    Meanwhile, Eunice headed straight for Deputy Commander Tu under the guard of Kye, Maxwell, and


    the other spirit warriors.


    "Are they not using any of the mysterious military arrays?" he finally realized.


    By that time, however, Eunice had finallye face-to-face with themander.


    "I presume you wish to teach me a lesson, beauty?" He seemed unaware of the fact that her power


    surpassed his, which would exin his conceitedness.


    "Yes. I''d love to!" Eunice retorted with a forced yet seductive smile which grabbed the attention of all


    the spiritual race''s soldiers present.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Although it was known to all that the women of the spiritual race weren''t ugly, most of them were strong


    and wild. They weren''t as charming as any of the human race''s women at all. But because of her


    beauty being acknowledged even before then, she proved to be more pleasing on the eyes to the men


    of the spiritual race.


    "The pleasure is all mine." He couldn''t help but swallow. ''I must capture this magnificent beauty and


    make her my concubine, '' he thought deviously.


    Meanwhile, Eunice nodded toward Kye and Maxwell once she confirmed that themander had


    taken the bait.


    The duo immediately dispersed with the other spirit warriors and formed around Eunice and the deputy


    commander, leaving them in the center. The spirit warriors didn''t let any soldiers get to Eunice and the


    commander, giving her the perfect opportunity to kill him.


    But themander didn''t care about that. All he was focused on was the dazzling beauty that was in


    front of him.


    "I''ming, gorgeous!" His spiritual power burst from within him before he dashed towards Eunice as


    quick as lightning. He seemed to be gifted with speed.


    He nearly reached Eunice in a blink of an eye. He then activated his spiritual skill by shouting,


    "Shadow-split Skill!"


    Instantly, his figure morphed into four menacing shadows and attacked Eunice from all four directions


    at once. The force of the blow he dealt was equal to that of a Spiritual Infant at the premium stage.


    Boom!


    The spiritual power ascended and Eunice found herselfpletely enveloped in a thick, suffocating


    cloud of dust.


    "Spiritual King Eunice!" Kye and Maxwell were deeply worried. They didn''t expect the deputy


    commander of the spiritual race to be this powerful.

 Chapter 1609 Oblivious To The Art Of War

    Chapter 1609 Oblivious To The Art Of War


    "Me? I don''t know any military tactics. Forget it!" Although Eunice wanted to lead the army to battle,


    she knew it wouldn''t be as simple as she thought despite her experience on the battlefield.


    "You don''t need to use the mysterious military arrays. You just need to lead the army and take the


    initiative to attack!" Rocky exined. He had a vague feeling that the spiritual race''s army had found


    out that he was using the mysterious military arrays to resist theirs. If he reused the same ones, they


    would surely have counterstrategies in ce to deal with them. It would be akin to throwing the army


    into a fire.


    "I see! Got it!" Eunice was relieved upon hearing this.


    "Kye. Maxwell. You two will assist Eunice. Focus on ughtering the spiritual race army''s deputy


    commander this time..." Rocky ordered them both.


    "Yes, sir." The duo nodded in unison.


    "Basil, Eunice has yet to lead an army on her own. Shall we ask other deputymanders to assist


    her?" a concerned Tucker asked.


    "That won''t be necessary. Don''t underestimate Spiritual King Eunice. She''s a disciple of the Di n!"


    Rocky answered with a smile.


    "Oh yes, I nearly forgot!" Hearing this, Tucker remembered that Eunice was from the Di n. She was


    likely born to be a general.


    "I''m leaving. Wait for me to return with good news!" Eunice eximed with a confident smile.


    Then, apanied by Kye and Maxwell, Eunice led a troop of five thousand soldiers out of the valley


    towards battle.


    The two armies collided outside the Heavenly Rain Valley once more. This time, the mysterious military


    arrays the spiritual race army set up were different from the ones they previously used. They aimed to


    neither attack or defend, their position quite a peculiar one this time. It was shaped like a cracked


    mouth, with Deputy Commander Tu mounted on his horse in its center. Both his hands held a g, one


    ck and one white.


    "Kill!" Eunice ordered and led the attack, as Rocky instructed her to.


    Within the next moment, Eunice took the lead and headed all the soldiers straight towards the spiritual


    race army''s strange formation.


    "Split up!" Deputy Commander Tu was surprised that the human army had decided to attack so early


    on. He quickly raised the ck g he held in his left hand.


    The front of the formation, which was originally shaped like a cracked mouth, quickly separated in two


    to form a huge gap as if waiting for the human race army to enter the entrance to its gaping jaws.


    But Eunice didn''t hesitate and headed straight into the gap along with the army she led.


    It wasn''t long before she met Deputy Commander Tu face-to-face.


    "Unite!" He raised the white g this time which signaled the soldiers to fill the gap where Eunice and


    her army entered the valley.


    In the blink of an eye, Eunice and the army found themselves surrounded by the spiritual race''s army.


    "Such a beauty dares to head straight into the heart of our formation! Don''t me me for being brusque


    with youter!" Deputy Commander Tumented with a suggestive smile stered across his face


    as he saw the alluring woman leading the human army towards them.


    "Shut up and fight me if you dare!" Eunice snorted to provoke him.


    "What an ill-tempered girl! While I like you, I''ll control myself. Your human army scum is useless and


    worthless anyway," he responded disdainfully.


    "Oh?" A coldness as frigid as ice passed over Eunice''s eyes. Anyone who underestimated her would


    pay a hefty price.


    She called on Kye and Maxwell. "Kye! Maxwell! Cover me!" They immediately led the army in front of


    her and rushed forward towards Deputy Commander Tu who was surrounded heavily by his troops.


    What formation is this?" Deputy Commander Tu was surprised to see the human spirit warriors swiftly


    gather and rush towards them, yet other soldiers remained still.


    The Neutralizing Array was specifically designed for the mysterious military arrays. Activating this


    particr array would cause its enemies'' mysterious military arrays invalid or even backfired. However,


    the power of any other arrays within the Neutralizing Array wouldn''t be affected at all.


    Although he couldn''t help but feel bothered by a strange feeling within him, he still used the two gs


    he held to push through with the Neutralizing Array. This would seal any of the mysterious military


    arrays that the human army had nned.


    But not long after his senses warned him that something was amiss and after the Neutralizing Array


    was activated, the human race army remained unaffected. They remained as stagnant as the surface


    of an undisturbed puddle.


    This meant the Neutralizing Array was useless.


    Meanwhile, Eunice headed straight for Deputy Commander Tu under the guard of Kye, Maxwell, and


    the other spirit warriors.


    "Are they not using any of the mysterious military arrays?" he finally realized.


    By that time, however, Eunice had finallye face-to-face with themander.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "I presume you wish to teach me a lesson, beauty?" He seemed unaware of the fact that her power


    surpassed his, which would exin his conceitedness.


    "Yes. I''d love to!" Eunice retorted with a forced yet seductive smile which grabbed the attention of all


    the spiritual race''s soldiers present.


    Although it was known to all that the women of the spiritual race weren''t ugly, most of them were strong


    and wild. They weren''t as charming as any of the human race''s women at all. But because of her


    beauty being acknowledged even before then, she proved to be more pleasing on the eyes to the men


    of the spiritual race.


    "The pleasure is all mine." He couldn''t help but swallow. ''I must capture this magnificent beauty and


    make her my concubine, '' he thought deviously.


    Meanwhile, Eunice nodded toward Kye and Maxwell once she confirmed that themander had


    taken the bait.


    The duo immediately dispersed with the other spirit warriors and formed around Eunice and the deputy


    commander, leaving them in the center. The spirit warriors didn''t let any soldiers get to Eunice and the


    commander, giving her the perfect opportunity to kill him.


    But themander didn''t care about that. All he was focused on was the dazzling beauty that was in


    front of him.


    "I''ming, gorgeous!" His spiritual power burst from within him before he dashed towards Eunice as


    quick as lightning. He seemed to be gifted with speed.


    He nearly reached Eunice in a blink of an eye. He then activated his spiritual skill by shouting,


    "Shadow-split Skill!"


    Instantly, his figure morphed into four menacing shadows and attacked Eunice from all four directions


    at once. The force of the blow he dealt was equal to that of a Spiritual Infant at the premium stage.


    Boom!


    The spiritual power ascended and Eunice found herselfpletely enveloped in a thick, suffocating


    cloud of dust.


    "Spiritual King Eunice!" Kye and Maxwell were deeply worried. They didn''t expect the deputy


    commander of the spiritual race to be this powerful.

 Chapter 1610 A Head On Battle

    Chapter 1610 A Head On Battle


    "I also understand the situation very clearly. But to be honest, I still feel rather upset at times. After all, I


    have been amander for ten years. However, since Basil came, I suddenly felt that all those years I


    have spent being amander were all in vain. Don''t get me wrong. I am very thankful that Basil is


    here. I''m just a little dismayed at myself that I am very inferior to him." Tucker sighed and revealed a


    bitter smile on his face.


    "Well, you are indeed right. Whenever I look at Basil, I feel like he is a general who has already


    experienced countless battles. But judging from his age, it should not be possible. However, all of us


    saw his mysterious military arrays. Everyone would agree that no one would be better at using those


    aside from him. Therefore, Basil''s strength and abilities are very extraordinary. If I were the


    commander, I would let Basil y the more important role without hesitation. We are currently in a


    situation where all of the human lives are in our hands. We don''t have time to be selfish," Bertram said


    with utter sincerity.


    "I agree. Thank you. I feel better after hearing that from you." Tucker let out a faint smile, patted


    Bertram on the shoulders, and eventually left.


    At the same time, since Deputy Commander Tu had been killed in the battle, his troops had no choice


    but to flee back to their camp.


    When the army of the deputymander returned and Isabel learned of his death, she was greatly


    shocked and infuriated. After all, all of the deputymanders were very capable and skillful.


    Moreover, they were all familiar with her mysterious military arrays. It just meant that the death of one


    of her deputymanders was a huge loss.


    Soon enough, Isabel interrogated one of the apanying adjutants in Deputy Commander Tu''s army.


    "How did the deputymander die?" Isabel queried straightforwardly.


    Hearing this, the adjutant stammered as he told the whole story.


    "What? The human race''s army didn''t make use of their mysterious military arrays? But why? They just


    took the initiative to fight back with their normal attacks?" Isabel was bewildered and immediately felt


    that there was something wrong.


    "Yes, madam." The adjutant simply nodded as he kept his head low.


    "What is going on here? All this time, the enemy army had been using their own mysterious military


    array to fight against us. But why wouldn''t they use it this time? Don''t tell me themander read my


    mind and knew my intention in advance? What are the odds?!" Isabel grumbled as she pondered on


    these thoughts. If the army of the human race could indeed foresee her intention and tactics, it was


    clear to her that the enemymander was a genius and not at all ordinary.


    "Commander, from the previous battles, we determined that the Heavenly Rain Valley is easy to raid


    but hard to defend. Moreover, the overall strength of the human army inside the valley should be far


    inferior to ours. We have already done a lot of testing, so I think it would be better if we just attack them


    directly," one of the deputymanders suggested.


    "I agree. We still have thirty thousand soldiers on our side and they only have about twenty thousand. If


    you were to lead the next attack, the entire army would have high morale, and we can easily obliterate


    the human race''s army this time!" Another deputymander expressed his confidence as well.


    "It seems that both of you have forgotten what happened to Phelps recently. He underestimated the


    strength and capabilities of the human army and eventually paid a huge price for his overconfidence. I


    am not going to make the same mistake," Isabel retorted in a serious tone.


    Upon hearing Isabel''s response, the deputymanders looked at each other awkwardly and didn''t


    dare to say anything more.


    "Fine. Send our spies to explore the terrain of the Heavenly Rain Valley. In the next battle, I will


    personally lead our army and set up an array outside of the valley," Isabel ordered immediately.


    Although she could not make any rash actions, she still decided that it was the time that she met the


    human army in person.


    As Rocky predicted, three days after Isabel sent her spies to explore the terrain of the Heavenly Rain


    Valley, she personally showed up and led their army. She had also set up an array outside of the valley


    and waited for the appearance of the human army.


    Meanwhile, the human army had been establishing their defensive positions around the valley.


    "Sir, the army of the spiritual race has already set up an array outside of the valley. Also, it seems that


    theirmander is in the front line of their army," Deputy Commander Ma reported as he went inside


    Tucker''s tent.


    At this moment, Rocky, Eunice, and the others were also there and were having a meeting.


    "Basil, what should we do now?" Tucker asked as his gaze fell on Rocky.


    "Now that theirmander has personally shown up to take actions, we can''t show any weakness. Sir,


    I think that you should go and lead our army as well," Rocky replied with a straight face.


    "Really? I assumed that you would want to meet theirmander in person," Tucker said bluntly. As a


    matter of fact, he was indeed surprised to hear what Rocky said. However, Tucker was still the


    commander, so there was actually nothing wrong with Rocky''s suggestion. He should own up the role


    of themander and boost the people''s morale as they were finally about to sh with the army of


    the spiritual race in a decisive battle.


    "Well, there''s no hurry in doing that at this moment. Besides, it''s better if we keep our trump cards until


    the most critical moment, right?" Rocky said casually as he waved his hand.


    "But the enemy has already set up a powerful array outside the valley. Moreover, we are about to face


    the enemymander. I''m afraid my strength won''t be enough to deal with them!" Tucker hesitated


    and could not help but doubt his abilities.


    "I don''t think so. Besides, if my hunch is right, the array that they set up is just a defensive one. Well,


    there''s still the possibility that it can switch from a defensive array to an attacking one. However, they


    should probably gauge our fighting power first, so I think that they will not change it until the right time.


    So, you don''t have to worry too much, sir," Rocky convinced Tucker as he gave his analysis of the


    situation.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "I see. If you think that this is the best course of action, then I will fulfill my part." Tucker nodded and


    then decisively ordered, "Gather ten thousand soldiers and follow my orders. We shall face the enemy!"


    About an hourter, Tucker led the ten thousand soldiers and confronted the enemy at the edge of the


    valley.


    Soon enough, the armies of both sides faced on the battlefield, and the atmosphere immediately


    became tense.


    Then, Isabel suddenly appeared in front of their army and said, "I am Isabel, themander of this


    army. May I know the name of my adversary?"


    Hearing this, Tucker replied with dignity, "My name is Tucker Wang. I am themander of this army


    you are facing."


    "It''s nice to finally meet you. I must admit that I didn''t expect the presence of an expert in the


    mysterious military arrays in the army of the human race," Isabel said straightforwardly as her


    gorgeous eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Ha-ha! I''m afraid you have the wrong idea. I might be themander of the army, but I am not the


    one responsible for the mysterious military arrays." Tucker knew that Isabel was just testing him, so he


    responded casually.


    "It was not you? Then who was the one who saw through the weaknesses of my arrays?" Isabel asked


    in surprise. If themander was not the one who destroyed her arrays, then it meant that there were


    other powerful warriors among the ranks of the human race''s army.


    "Of course, I can''t tell you that," Tucker answered with a grin. He deliberately teased Isabel to make her


    overthink.


    "Humph! Fine. But if you are the one who met me here, then does that mean that you can handle my


    arrays as well?" Isabel asked as a provocation. Obviously, she already expected that Tucker would not


    tell her the truth.


    "We will see," Tucker replied with a confident sneer.


    "All right then. I just have to remind you that this array is not as simple as the ones you have


    encountered before. Be careful. Otherwise, it will be terrible if you identally get trapped in it," Isabel


    warned haughtily.


    "Little girl, I will also advise that you don''t underestimate me. This veteranmander might surprise


    you, so you better watch out," Tucker retorted, not giving in.


    "Then, I guess we''ll just wait and see." After saying that, Isabel turned around and quickly returned to


    their array.


    "Everyone! Release the Arrow Array!" Although Tucker was not that proficient in utilizing the mysterious


    military arrays yet, he had been always good at using the ordinary arrays. Moreover, he was a capable


    commander that would not easily go down without a fight.


    Soon enough, the troops behind Tucker swiftly gathered in the center. The front of his troops looked


    like the head of an arrow, which was one of the most typical attacking arrays. At the same time, it could


    also be used to defend as the arrow at the front could resist the pressure that came from the enemy.


    However, its primary weakness was situated at the rear end, where the defense was at the lowest.


    Hence, when using this, they must keep in mind that they could not fall into the enemy''s encirclement.

 Chapter 1611 Not Good For The Human Army

    Chapter 1611 Not Good For The Human Army


    "Attack!" As soon as Tucker gave the order, the troops behind him quickly rushed towards the army of


    the spiritual race, like a domineering spear that would pierce through anything.


    At the same time, under Isabel''smand, the spiritual race''s army formed their own array and


    charged ahead. They unleashed a huge savage-looking beast-shaped array as they attacked Tucker''s


    troops.


    In just a moment, the two armies had already engaged and locked in a fierce battle.


    Although the array being used by the spiritual race''s army gave an impression that it was solely


    focused on defense, Tucker remembered Rocky''s warning about their intention. They must be nning


    to lure the human troops deep into their array before theyunched their real power. Just as Rocky


    exined, their array could switch at any time, so Tucker kept an eye on the enemy''s movements and


    didn''t dare to lose focus. He also did not let his men advance too much in order to maintain a certain


    distance.


    As someone with years of experience in battle, Tucker did not really give an opening even though they


    were against the mysterious military array of Isabel. After two hours of confrontation, the spiritual race''s


    army had not gained the upper hand.


    Of course, it could be also noticed that Isabel was deliberately trying to go easy on Tucker to lure him


    into their trap.


    Meanwhile, Rocky was standing on the top of the cliff of the Heavenly Rain Valley and was carefully


    observing the array that Isabel had deployed. He was trying topare it with the mysterious military


    arrays that he was familiar with so that he could decipher its mechanism.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The mysterious military arrays that were being used in the Supreme Ether Land must also be derived


    from the ones created by the author of the manual he acquired. Hence, Rocky should most likely be


    able to figure out the overall function and system of the enemy''s array.


    Then, just as Rocky spected, after careful analysis, he found out that Isabel''s array was the


    mysterious beast array, which was very simr to the illusionary array. When it was activated, it could


    instantly produce different forms of beast arrays and could quickly transform from one form to another.


    The defending array was like a giant elephant, which seemed to be impregnable. On the other hand,


    the attacking array was much like a python that could swiftly strike in all directions.


    Most importantly, the mysterious beast array was the second most powerful array in all of the


    mysterious military arrays. Thus, even though Tucker was pretty experienced in wars, it would be


    impossible for him to defeat Isabel using ordinary arrays.


    "I knew it. The spiritual race is using their array to lure our troops into their trap!" After confirming the


    enemy''s strategy, Rocky quickly flew down and returned to the valley.


    "Deputy Commander Bertram, please lead a troop of five thousand soldiers to the west of the Heavenly


    Rain Valley. When you get there, wait for further instructions. You are going to set up an ambush for the


    spiritual race''s armyter." Rocky immediately ordered.


    "All right. Copy that!" Bertram didn''t need to hear all the details before he agreed with Rocky''s n.


    After all, at this point, Rocky''smands were even more absolute than Tucker''s


    After Bertram assembled his men and left, Rocky immediately summoned Eunice, Kye, and Maxwell.


    "I''ll get straight to the point. Commander Tucker should be in trouble real soon. We will need to go out


    to assist him. Oh, and it''s going to be just the four of us," Rocky said with an awkward smile.


    "What? Only the four of us? What can we do with just the four of us?" Kye asked with furrowed brows.


    "Just trust me on this. The four of us are more than enough. We just need to create an opportunity for


    themander to retreat," Rocky replied.


    Hearing this, the three of them eventually nodded and agreed.


    After telling them his n, Rocky quickly took the three of them out of the valley to find Tucker.


    Meanwhile, Tucker was still able to resist the mysterious beast array of the spiritual race''s army, putting


    the two sides in a stalemate. However, soon enough, he sensed that something was odd. But before he


    could even react, the mysterious beast array suddenly changed into a snake-like form that coiled and


    surrounded them.


    "Damn it! I already knew about this, but I was still careless!" Tucker didn''t expect that the spiritual


    race''s army could instantly encircle them under his watch. However, upon remembering what Rocky


    exined earlier, he knew that there was still a way. So, he immediately shouted, "Everyone! Retreat at


    once!"


    Unfortunately, even though Tucker issued the order to retreat, the spiritual race''s army had already


    blocked off their escape route. Hence, the human army was forced to fight like trapped animals and fall


    into a state of chaos.


    But just in the nick of time, a dazzling spiritual light suddenly burst out from the western area of the


    mysterious beast array. Then, four figures tore open a hole from the outside of the array with great


    momentum and forcefully infiltrated the array.


    It was Rocky and the three others who came to rescue Tucker and the human army.


    "Commander Tucker, lead the army and retreat to the west of the Heavenly Rain Valley. Deputy


    Commander Bertram should be there by now, waiting for the rest of you." In the blink of an eye, Rocky


    landed beside Tucker and briefed him about the situation.


    "Why would Bertram be there? Can''t we just retreat to that direction directly?" Tucker asked, thinking


    that there might be some dangers along the way.


    "We need to prevent the spiritual race''s army from switching their array and taking us by surprise. In


    short, we have topletely escape from them before they change their array again," Rocky


    exined.


    Although Tucker didn''t fully understand what Rocky meant, the situation was urgent, so he had no time


    to ask many questions. Hence, he just nodded and quickly gave the order without thinking too much.


    After all, he believed in Rocky. He was confident that everything would eventually work out.


    "Eunice, Kye, Maxwell, escort Commander Tucker and the army out of here. I will be right behind you!"


    Rocky decisively ordered while his eyes were already fixed at the enemy army.


    Then, the three of them immediately joined Tucker and the army and broke out from the gap that they


    made earlier.


    On the other hand, Isabel thought that she had already won the battle. Even though they tried to


    escape with all their might, she was sure that she could inevitably capture themander of the


    human army. Of course, she did not expect that her array would be infiltrated by a couple of human


    warriors that would try to disrupt her ns. However, she would not simply sit idly while watching them


    get away. While maintaining the deployment of their current array, she gathered the soldiers inside the


    array and immediately ordered them to intercept Tucker and his army.


    At the same time, Rocky let out a faint smile because he had already anticipated Isabel''s actions. That


    was why he chose to stay while letting the other three escort Tucker away. Just as the troops gathered


    by Isabel were about to chase the human army, Rocky appeared in front of them and instantly


    summoned the Purple-ming Phoenix.


    As soon as the Purple-ming Phoenix appeared, it exuded a ferocious aura that instantly produced a


    powerful deterrence.


    Upon seeing the vicious beast, the soldiers of the spiritual race were frozen in fear and did not dare to


    move a step forward. Thus, Tucker''s army could eventually break out of their encirclement with the


    cooperation of the three spirit warriors.


    "How dare you meddle with my ns?!" It was not until then that Isabel noticed Rocky. Her gorgeous


    eyes narrowed, but she did not let a single human spirit warrior destroy her ns. Thus, she


    immediately ordered to change the array to prevent Tucker and the others from escaping.


    Soon enough, the mysterious beast array switched into the form of a long snake that quickly hunted its


    prey.


    Although the change of the array''s form was within Rocky''s expectation, what he wasn''t able to take


    into ount was the speed of the array''s transformation. Moreover, upon the array''s transformation,


    the movement of the spiritual race''s army inside also increased rapidly.


    "What the hell?!" It was clear to Rocky that if the spiritual race''s army caught up with the human army, it


    would be really difficult for them to escape.


    "What a blunder! Purple-ming Phoenix, take me there at once!" Rocky ordered. Then, he leaped on


    the back of his spiritual beast and chased after the spiritual race''s army.


    On the other hand, the army led by Tucker was still retreating to the western area of the valley as fast


    as they could. But they could already see that the spiritual race''s army was just closely behind them.


    Their enemies'' speed was obviously faster than theirs, and at this rate, they might catch up to them in


    no time.


    However, just before everything got ugly, Rocky arrived in time and immediately activated the Army-


    blessing Scroll. In an instant, the entire human army, including Tucker and the three spirit warriors, felt


    that their speed was increasing greatly as if a strong wind was pushing them. In the blink of an eye,


    they were able to outrun and get out of the grasp of the spiritual race army.

 Chapter 1612 His Plan

    Chapter 1612 His n


    The moment that the speed of the human race''s army increased, surprise filled Isabel''s face. Her


    Snake Array could use the mysterious power and make her army march faster. Logically speaking, it


    should be easy to catch up with the human race''s army. What she hadn''t been expecting was that the


    human race''s army would also speed up. She thought hard but she couldn''t figure out what kind of trick


    they had used.


    Despite this, she did not give up. Instead, she chased after the human race''s army as fast as she


    could.


    Moving quickly, the troops led by Tucker arrived at the west of the Heavenly Rain Valley. There, they


    met the army of five thousand soldiers that was led by Bertram. Thetter had to wait there for the


    ambush. Afterward, Tucker and his army turned and retreated into the Heavenly Rain Valley, leaving


    Bertram and his army behind.


    The moment that Isabel and her army arrived, they were ambushed by Bertram''s army.


    All around them, countless arrows flew from a covered area on one side of the forest. Soon, the sky


    was covered with them. It looked like it was raining.


    "There is an ambush. Stop chasing them!" Isabel ordered, stopping in her tracks. She had thought that


    the human army was too busy running to set up an ambush. Because she was cautious and


    determined, she called her army back to her side.


    However, as a result of the sudden ambush, her army was panicking.


    Afterpleting their task, Bertram and his army walked away, leaving the spiritual race''s army in its


    chaos. Now, they were scouting the area to see if there would be a second ambush.


    Before long, Isabel realized that she had been fooled and she grew even angrier. However, the human


    race''s army had already retreated without a trace, so she had no other choice but to retreat too.


    By the time Tucker and his army returned to the Heavenly Rain Valley, he had broken out in a cold


    sweat.


    They waited for a while until Bertram and his army joined them.


    Then, Tucker summoned Rocky, three deputymanders, and Eunice to his tent to discuss what to


    do next.


    "The enemymander is so powerful! I almost fell into her trap!" Tucker eximed. There was still


    some fear lingering in his eyes.


    "Yes. She seems to be quite proficient at the mysterious military arrays. Fortunately, I saw through the


    array she deployed just in time. Otherwise, sir, you would have suffered losses," Rocky stated. In fact,


    he had asked Tucker to go out to meet the enemy in order to see how strong the enemy''s array would


    be. There had been no reason for Rocky to suspect that the enemymander would be that


    proficient at the mysterious military arrays.


    "Yes, and she is a female. She''s going to be difficult to get rid of!" Tucker sighed.


    "Their strength is superior to ours, and theirmander understands the mysterious military arrays


    well. We are at a disadvantage," Rockymented with a frown.


    "Basil, aren''t you also proficient at the mysterious military arrays? If we were to use them, I think we


    may be able to regain the upper hand," Bertram proposed.


    "I am, but I can''t teach the soldiers the more profound mysterious military array now because there isn''t


    enough time. Besides, it looked like the spiritual race''s army has been trained very strictly. We could


    use arrays to fight them, but we may still suffer losses in the battle. And we can''t forget that their army


    can change their array very fast. I saw it with my own eyes. I wasn''t expecting it," Rocky added.


    "So you''re saying that we''re in grave danger?" Tucker asked. It was at that moment that he realized


    that the situation was more serious than he had originally thought.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s more than that. I''m worried that the spiritual race''s army knows the limits of our strength. If they do,


    they will attack the Heavenly Rain Valley in a couple of days," Rocky said with a frown. The only


    purpose behind the spiritual race''s army setting up so many arrays was to test the strength of the


    human race''s army. Therefore, the enemymander must know exactly what their strengths and


    weaknesses were.


    "Do you have a n?" Tucker asked Rocky as more worry crept onto his face.


    "The Heavenly Rain Valley is hard to defend. Once we are attacked, we will find ourselves in a situation


    where we can''t fight back. If we want to change our fate, we have to rely on the fortification we just


    built," Rocky exined.


    "What fortification?" Tucker asked, furrowing his eyebrows.


    "I designed a fortification that matches the terrain of the Heavenly Rain Valley. Theyout of the valley


    is like a cage. If a bird flies in, whether by ident or on purpose, it will have a hard time getting out,"


    Rocky answered, using a simple metaphor.


    "It seems that you''ve already anticipated this! You are inspiring!" Tucker praised, feeling a rush of joy


    cut through his anxiety.


    "I don''t im to be an inspiration. It''s only chance that my original n was designed to fit our current


    conditions. I didn''t expect to be able to use it so soon," Rocky replied calmly.


    "I wonder when they willunch the attack! We have to prepare! They coulde at any time!" Tucker


    continued.


    "Now that they failed to lure us out, I think they will be restless fast. I believe they willunch an


    attack tomorrow. So we need to send our men to the entrance of the Heavenly Rain Valley and get


    them to form a defensive line. Then our men will pretend to resist the spiritual race''s army before luring


    them into the Heavenly Rain Valley." Rocky carefullyid out the details of his n.


    "But our enemy is stronger than us. If their whole army enters the valley, we will still be at a


    disadvantage! We can''t handle all of them!" Eunice questioned.


    "I know. That is why we must separate them. Deputy Commander Fei, tonight, you will lead three


    thousand soldiers out of the valley and take cover near the camp of the spiritual race''s army. Tomorrow,


    when theyunch attacks, you will ambush them. After they realize what is happening, they will send a


    part of their forces to protect the camp and their provisions. That way, they will be in small enough


    chunks for us to handle," Rocky answered. He had been nning everything out in his mind. Now, they


    had to hurry to put it into action.


    "That will work," Bertram replied, nodding.


    "Basil, I''m relieved to see you so confident," Tucker said, breathing out a deep sigh.


    "This isn''t the time to start cking! We can''t underestimate the strength of our enemy. Prepare all of


    the soldiers for a fight!" Rocky said. Then, he departed.


    That evening, Bertram and Eunice led an army of three thousand people out of the Heavenly Rain


    Valley and they crept under the shade of the trees. After lots of walking, they stopped in a hidden area


    that was three miles away from the military camp of the spiritual race''s army.


    Meanwhile, as Rocky had predicted, Isabel was nning onunching a general attack on the


    Heavenly Rain Valley the next day. At that moment, she had gathered all her deputymanders and


    leaders and they were discussing the offensive tactics they would need.


    Early in the morning of the second day, the spiritual race''s army suited up and marched to the entrance


    of the Heavenly Rain Valley. And this time, they didn''t stop and provoke their enemies. Instead, they


    launched a fierce attack against the defensive line of the Heavenly Rain Valley that was standing at the


    entrance.


    After fighting back with all their might, the defensive line suddenly copsed and retreated into the


    Heavenly Rain Valley.

 Chapter 1613 Vulnerable

    Chapter 1613 Vulnerable


    "Commander Isabel, we''ve easily broken through the Heavenly Rain Valley''s front line. Let me lead an


    army of ten thousand troops and annihte the army of the human race. Let''s end this war quickly!" A


    deputymander by the name of Luciano eagerly asked for his superior''s blessing.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "I didn''t expect that their defenses would crumble just like that. I don''t know, it seems a little too easy."


    Isabel was in deep thought as she narrowed her eyes. She had an odd feeling that something was not


    right.


    "Commander Isabel, if I may, the Heavenly Rain Valley''s terrain is naturally hard to defend. The


    enemies didn''t stand a chance from the get-go," another deputymander chimed in. He didn''t think


    twice of the fact that the enemy offered little to no resistance against them.


    Meanwhile, when Bertram and Eunice saw the spiritual race breakthrough to the valley, they


    immediately led their troops on the offensive. They had patiently waited in the dark for the perfect time


    to attack their foe''s military camp, which was guarded by only a few since most of them were marching


    towards the Heavenly Rain Valley.


    "Burn this ce to the ground!" Bertram shouted to his men.


    A few momentster, the sky was colored with an orange tinge from the fire while columns of ck


    smoke rose above the clouds.


    Isabel, who was getting ready tomand her army to raid the Heavenly Rain Valley, saw the huge


    fireing from their camp. Her heart dropped as soon as she realized what was going on.


    "How did the human army manage to sneak into our camp? When did they sneak past us?" Isabel was


    fuming. She gnashed her teeth in anger and hatred. She couldn''t believe they were easily yed by


    their opponents.


    Seeing their camp being burned to the ground affected the morale of the spiritual race''s army. They


    were now on full watch, wary that the human race might have another trick up their sleeve.


    But breaking the enemy''s front line was an opportunity that was too good to pass up. On the other


    hand, if they let the human race destroy their camp, all their supplies would be lost. Even if they


    managed to win the war, this would not make up for their losses. Facing a difficult crossroads, the


    commander bit her lip in anger. In the end, she knew she had no choice but to order a deputy


    commander to lead ten thousand soldiers back to their base.


    This reduced the number of their main army by a third.


    "Commander Isabel, I''m afraid that losing so many soldiers will greatly affect our chances of winning,"


    Luciano said.


    "I know, but we have to be cautious. Even without ten thousand soldiers, we can still take control of the


    Heavenly Rain Valley. I''ll personally lead the attack. You stay here along with five thousand troops to


    wait for us." For the sake of finishing the battle, Isabel took it upon herself to lead the attack on the


    valley.


    "Yes, Commander Isabel."


    She then wasted no time and led the remaining fifteen thousand members of the spiritual race into the


    valley.


    As the spiritual race marched onwards, the human army patiently waited for them. Half of their troops


    were camouged along the edge of makeshift nk roads, waiting to catch their opponents off guard.


    Catapults and other weapons were mounted on top of the valley, ready to be shot as soon the enemy


    appeared in the distance.


    "Spiritual King Basil, will the enemy be fooled?" Tucker couldn''t help but ask Rocky. Sending a huge


    portion of their already outnumbered army to attack the army''s defenses was already very risky. If the


    spiritual race decided to ignore this diversion and attacked them with all their might, they would surely


    lose the battle.


    "Of course. Although they outnumber us, theirmander is a very cautious person. She wouldn''t


    think twice about sending her troops back to their base. Plus, it is very likely that she will personally


    lead her army into the valley in order to end the battle as soon as possible," Rocky said with much


    confidence as he already analyzed every possible step of their opponents.


    "Well, I''ll just hope that everything will go ording to n." Tucker nodded slightly.


    Meanwhile, as Isabel and her troops made it inside the valley, they were shocked to see how few their


    opponents were. Even less than what they had imagined. Sparsely distributed troops made up their


    defensive line.


    "This is strange. How are they so few?" As soon as she stepped inside the valley, a strange feeling


    immediately set on her. Although she was cautious of the oddly ced defensive works and the ring-


    shaped nk roads, she didn''t know what to make of it.


    But since they were already well inside enemy lines, it would be dishonorable for them toe back


    empty-handed. Plus, their enemies were severely outnumbered.


    "It seems that the human race''s army used arge portion of their troops to attack our base. Maybe


    they were hoping to make us retreat. I must admit, they are really cunning!" Isabel said with a sneer.


    At the edge of the horizon, she saw Tucker striding forward towards them. He looked sharply at the


    commander of the spiritual race and shouted, "How dare you break into the valley? I''ll make sure that


    you won''t be able to leave!"


    "Commander Wang, don''t be so arrogant. Do you really think you can fight back our army with your


    measly troops and a bunch of strange defensive arrangements?" Isabel asked arrogantly.


    "I know you are proficient in the mysterious military arrays, Commander Isabel, but I can assure you


    that none of that will work in the Heavenly Rain Valley." Tucker boldly bit back. Of course, it was none


    other than Rocky that told him to say so.


    They knew that they stood no chance against the spiritual race''s army in a head-on battle. But Rocky


    carefully devised a n that would surely catch them off guard.


    "Is that so? Then I will try the Mysterious Dragon Gateway Array!" Isabel, who was obviously irritated


    by her opponent''s confident remarks, began building the array with all her might.


    "The Mysterious Dragon Gateway Array? This woman really is skilled in making mysterious military


    arrays, all of which are quite powerful too." Standing behind the human army, Rocky couldn''t help but


    praise his opponent with a yful look.


    Tucker then retreated by his side, knowing full well that Rocky had a n to deal with Isabel.


    "I''ll leave it to you, Spiritual King Basil," Tucker said.


    Rocky didn''t respond. He just nodded slightly and then ordered, "The Swimming Army, the Shield Army,


    and the Changing Army, join ranks!"


    Since he didn''t have time to teach any new array to the soldiers, Rocky could only temporarilybine


    the three arrays he had taught to the human race''s army to form a new array.


    Heeding Rocky''s order, the three scattered armies quickly gathered to form the new array. The Shield


    Army was at the edge of the formation with the Changing Army next to them, while the Swimming Army


    was at the very middle. From afar, they looked like a might dragon that could soar high above the


    clouds.

 Chapter 1614 The Mysterious Dragon Gateway Array

    Chapter 1614 The Mysterious Dragon Gateway Array


    Seeing that the human army had suddenly formed their own array, Isabel took a moment to analyze it


    as her eyes narrowed. However, the more she observed it carefully, the more she got rather confused.


    Logically speaking, an array should be based on a certain principle. Some would be based on the Eight


    Diagrams, some were based on celestial bodies, and others were based on living beings like birds and


    animals. In other words, there must be a specific form for its basis.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    However, to her utter frustration, the array built by the human army seemed very random. Isabel could


    not tell the exact principle where it was based on.


    ''This is strange. Is it really a mysterious military array? Well, it contains the aura of one, but I can''t


    identify its principle. What the hell is going on?'' Isabel thought to herself, baffled at the turn of events.


    It was known to all that Isabel was one of the disciples of the most powerful and brilliant strategist in the


    spiritual race¡ªIsaac. He used to be themander in chief of the spiritual race whose reputation was


    well-known in the entire Supreme Ether Land. Moreover, he was also one of the few powerful spirit


    warriors of the spiritual race who had reached the Shura Realm. In his several years of existence, he


    had made countless contributions to the welfare of the spiritual race.


    A hundred years ago, the spiritual race was actually invaded by the Shura Race. Since they were


    obviously weaker, they were utterly defeated and were pushed to the brink of extinction. However, at


    this crucial moment, Isaac managed to reverse the grim situation on his own. He even captured the


    commander in chief of the Shura Race in the process, forcing them to retreat from the spiritual race''s


    territory. With this, Isaac demanded the Shura Race to sign an agreement that they would not vite


    the spiritual race ever again in exchange for the life of theirmander in chief. This way, the spiritual


    race was able to barely escape from their miserable fate. Therefore, Isaac''s reputation after this event


    had even surpassed that of their patriarch. From then on, he became highly respected by every


    member of the spiritual race.


    But the main reason why Isaac became invincible on the battlefield was because of his proficiency in


    utilizing the mysterious military arrays. It was said that when he was still young, he had a fortuitous


    encounter that made him obtain an iplete manual of the mysterious military arrays. Although it


    was just an iplete manual, with his astounding talent, he did not only master all the arrays in it, but


    he also created his own. This proved that he was indeed a genius.


    After Isaac retired from the army, several generals andmanders of the spiritual race would still visit


    him in order to learn the mysterious military arrays. These military arrays were not easy to understand


    even by generals andmanders; thus Isaac only epted three disciples in his life. The first two


    were now high-ranking officials in the spiritual race, and Isabel was thest disciple that he epted.


    However, Isabel''s situation was very different from the other two disciples. She did not have a grand


    family background that made her eligible. On the contrary, her background was very humble. Her


    parents died when she was young, and she had to live with her brother on the streets and beg for food.


    In a fortunate incident, Isabel was able to meet Isaac, who was just passing by. But since Isaac could


    easily sense people''s hidden talents, he became interested in Isabel. He could see that she was smart


    and talented, so he ended up adopting the two siblings, and eventually taking Isabel as his disciple.


    This was one of the reasons why Isabel had be amander of the spiritual race at such a


    young age. Of course, she also had the power and talent that made her capable of the role. In fact,


    within a year just after she became amander, she had already gained many extraordinary


    achievements that caught the attention of the newmander in chief¡ªAlyssa. When Isabel was


    ordered to attack the Heavenly Rain Valley, another important task was given alongside it. This was to


    establish a training base of the military arrays on the location of the valley.


    On the surface, there would be a lot of questions as to why Alyssa took the risk to choose the Heavenly


    Rain Valley as the training base of the military arrays when she could do it in the territory of the spiritual


    race instead.


    However, the reason was very simple.


    It was not easy to cultivate the mysterious military arrays. In fact, the simplest array would require a


    troop at least ten days or up to several months to master it, depending on the abilities of the soldiers.


    The more soldiers there were, the more difficult it would be. Hence, a longer time would be required.


    However, the biggest challenge on the battlefield was that the situation was always varying, and


    casualties were expected to be pretty high.


    Therefore, once the casualties of the troops that were experienced in the military arrays became too


    high, they had to send more troops to rece them. But since these recements had not yet received


    proper training in the military arrays, they would need some time to train them first. This way, the


    process would be tedious and inefficient. When using the mysterious military arrays, cooperation


    among the soldiers was always the main key. Any mistake would easily expose the w of the array


    that would eventually lead to greater risks.


    Moreover, in the spiritual race''s army, there were not many troops that were good in the military arrays,


    to begin with. Hence, if the soldiers were to be trained in their territory, and thenter sent to the border


    battlefield, it would be such a waste of time.


    Thus, Alyssa came up with a brilliant n to deal with this problem. She decided to set up a military


    array training base at the front line of the battlefield instead, which would readily solve the problem of


    having a short supply of capable soldiers. Furthermore, she could also ask the troops of the


    surrounding spiritual race armies to train at the training base in batches. This way, they could rapidly


    expand the scale of the troops that were good in the military arrays in an effective manner.


    Therefore, in order to attain this goal, Alyssa had ordered to attack the Heavenly Rain Valley and im


    it from the human army.


    The location of the Heavenly Rain Valley was close to the border of the spiritual race and the human


    army. Hence, whoever got a firm hold of the Heavenly Rain Valley could have an advantage in the war.


    However, the main problem was the valley''s terrain. It was so bad that it was easy to infiltrate but hard


    to defend. Therefore, in the past, the Heavenly Rain Valley was alternately upied by the human


    race''s army and the spiritual race''s army. But neither side wanted to give it up, because they knew that


    whoever held the valley had more advantage on the battlefield.


    The mere fact that Alyssa wanted to set up a military array training base in the Heavenly Rain Valley


    showed that she saw the valley''s great significance on the battlefield. The moment she established the


    training base and was able to secure it by letting elite troops guard it, it would instantly be a


    game-changer. With this, she could easily dispatch capable soldiers in several areas of the battlefield


    that could directly increase their fighting capacity.


    With this n, it could be seen how farsighted Alyssa was.


    Thus, when Isabel was given this very important task, she had no choice but to ept it


    wholeheartedly.


    Although Isabel sensed that there was something wrong in the valley, she didn''t pay much attention to


    it. After all, she was confident that she could ovee any hindrances through her mysterious military


    arrays. Even if the human army had set up countless traps inside the valley, she deemed that it would


    be rendered ineffective before her arrays. She thought that she couldplete the task soon enough.


    "Mysterious Dragon Gateway Array! Open the Dragon Gateway!" After making up her mind, Isabel


    wore a serious expression and activated the Mysterious Dragon Gateway Array.


    The Mysterious Dragon Gateway Array was built ording to the principles of the nine divisions of the


    sky and the Eight Diagrams. The spiritual race''s soldiers were divided into eight phnxes with equal


    strength. The so-called Dragon Gateway referred to the center of the Mysterious Dragon Gateway


    Array. Hence, if one wanted to destroy it, he would have to enter the Dragon Gateway and break it from


    the inside. However, if he would not be sessful, he would be trapped in it, and his strength would be


    exhausted until he died.

 Chapter 1615 Ordinary Soldiers

    Chapter 1615 Ordinary Soldiers


    Of course, even if the Dragon Gateway were opened, the human army could choose not to break into


    it. But that didn''t matter. The Mysterious Dragon Gateway Array had eight phnxes that could fight


    craftily. Each one could fight on their own or they could join hands. The fighting power of multiple


    phnxes would be doubled. Therefore, even if the enemy did not want to enter the array, the


    Mysterious Dragon Gateway Array could still suppress them.


    To put it bluntly, once the Mysterious Dragon Gateway Array was activated, the human race''s army


    would have a difficult time fighting back.


    But little did Isabel know that Rocky had already anticipated her n. He ordered the three armies to


    merge into one, because he knew that if he wanted to break through the Mysterious Dragon Gateway


    Array, he had to risk his life to enter it.


    Rocky also knew the reason why Isabel had opened the Dragon Gateway. She not only wanted the


    human army to enter it, but she also wanted to save face because the human army had broken through


    her mysterious military arrays many times before.


    Because of that, Rocky felt no need to be polite to Isabel.


    "Get into the array!" As soon as Rocky gave the order, thebined troops made up of the three


    armies grouped up and rushed into the Mysterious Dragon Gateway Array. Within seconds, they had


    entered the Dragon Gateway.


    Immediately, the troops made up of the three armies were attacked by the eight phnxes of the


    spiritual race''s army.


    "Wait! How do we break this mysterious military array?" Eunice, who was leading the army with Rocky,


    asked over all the noise. She had no idea what to do next.


    "Well, ording to what I know about the Mysterious Dragon Gateway Array, it should have been


    created based on the principle of the nine divisions of the sky and Eight Diagrams. If we want to break


    the array, we must find the core, which also called the life gate. Breaking the phnx that hosts the life


    gate will destroy the array," Rocky answered.


    "So you''re saying that one of these eight phnxes holds the life gate?" Eunice asked, looking at the


    armies all around her.


    "Yes. You get it!" Rocky nodded.


    "That''s easy. We can just break the eight phnxes one by one, right?" Kye said. A confused


    expression covered his face.


    "If it were that easy, it wouldn''t be called the mysterious military array. The life gate can change as the


    phnxes move. So that means that the life gate may be in the phnx in front of you now, but in a


    second, it will be located in another phnx," Rocky exined, shaking his head inly.


    "That sounds like a challenge!" Maxwell eximed.


    "Yes. That is why I need your cooperation." Rocky''s eyes narrowed slightly. The task of finding the life


    gate while battling back the eight phnxes would make it difficult for him to lead the army. So he had


    to ask Eunice and the other two to guide the operation of the three armies for him.


    "Maxwell, you are the leader of the Shield Army. Eunice, you are the leader of the Changing Army, and


    Kye, you are the leader of the Swimming Army. You all must follow every order I give wlessly. No


    matter what happens, you are not allowed to act without authorization. Otherwise, we won''t be able to


    break the array," Rocky said, wearing a serious expression on his face.


    The three of them nodded.


    Meanwhile, Isabel was staring at the spot where the human race''s army had entered the array with


    wide eyes. She had thought that they would fight against going inside it. After all, the power of the


    Mysterious Dragon Gateway Array was too strong for them to be able to break it, at least not easily. But


    unexpectedly, the human race''s army had marched straight inside. She did not know where their


    confidence came from.


    "I''ll show you humans what overconfidence buys you! Thunder Phnx, attack!" Isabel ordered in a


    cold voice.


    Soon, from the eight phnxes, soldiers and spirit warriors in blue clothes that were embroidered with


    the word "Thunder" stepped forward. They swarmed the troops of the three armies led by Rocky and


    attacked them relentlessly.


    Since the word thunder tranted to attack, the Thunder Phnx was naturally good at attacking.


    Because he was aware of that information, Rocky would not instigate a head-on battle. He turned to


    Maxwell and ordered, "The Shield Army will provide defense using the Shield Array."


    Then, Maxwell took charge and along with the Shield Army, raised the shields and pieced them


    together, forming the Shield Array around the entire army. Now, the Swimming Army and the Changing


    Army were protected as well.


    Soon, the battle between the Thunder Phnx and the Shield Armymenced. Even though the


    army of Thunder Phnx was smaller than the Shield Army''s, its attacking power was not inferior at all.


    Therefore, the Shield Army began to struggle.


    Luckily, the Shield Array that the Shield Army had produced was very strong. The Thunder Phnx


    tried to break it for half an hour but nothing happened.


    "Water Phnx, attack!" Seeing the strength behind the defense of the array made by the human


    race''s army, Isabel chose to mobilize the Water Phnx.


    Soon, the Water Phnxbined with the Thunder Phnx and they worked together to attack the


    Shield Array.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Now, their fighting power increased significantly.


    The Shield Army was trying harder than ever before to keep their array together.


    "The Mysterious Dragon Gateway Array is really powerful!" Rocky said to himself calmly. Then he


    asked Maxwell and the Shield Army to withdraw the Shield Array and return to the sides of the


    Changing Army.


    Then, he ordered the Changing Army to attack the Thunder Phnx under the cover of the Shield


    Army. Because the Water Phnx was a defensive force and it did not have strong attacking skill, the


    Shield Army was skilled enough to take it out.


    And now that the Changing Army was being defended and could attack its enemies, it had the


    advantage when faced with the Thunder Phnx, which was not defensive at all. Before long, the


    Thunder Phnx had been suppressed.


    When she saw that the Thunder Phnx and Water Phnx were restrained, Isabel''s eyes narrowed.


    She knew that the leader of the human race''s army was able to see through the construction principles


    of her Mysterious Dragon Gateway Array. She had expected that. There were some masters who were


    proficient in the mysterious military arrays in the human army too. Therefore, she was ready to fight her


    way out of it.


    Isabel turned and asked the Thunder Phnx to withdraw and told the Valley Phnx to attack.


    When the valley met with the water, a swamp would result.


    The moment that the Valley Phnx attacked, the Changing Army looked like they were knee deep in a


    swamp and seemed to be unable to extricate themselves.


    When Rocky saw that the Changing Army was sandwiched between the Valley Phnx and the Water


    Phnx, he wasn''t bothered at all. Instead, he smiled, because the first division of the Mysterious


    Dragon Gateway Array had been exposed.


    Rocky spun around and asked Eunice to lead the Swimming Army into the area that was currently


    upied by the Water Phnx.


    "Damn it! He figured it out!" Isabel had thought it would take Rocky a lot longer to discover the method


    that would break the Mysterious Dragon Gateway Array. In a panic, she asked the Heaven Phnx


    and the Mountain Phnx to intercept the Swimming Army.


    However, the Swimming Army was currently being led by Eunice and was full of momentum. Despite


    the joint efforts of the Heaven Phnx and the Mountain Phnx, the army still was able to reach the


    Water Phnx and upy the first division of the nine divisions.


    In order to break the Mysterious Dragon Gateway Array, one had tobine the principles of the nine


    divisions of the sky and the Eight Diagrams. The two went hand-in-hand. They had to go from the first


    to the ninth division in order. If they messed it up, all their efforts would be in vain. On the contrary, if


    they got the order right, then every division would lose its effect and each phnx would transform into


    an ordinary army.

 Chapter 1616 The Evil Striking Ghosts Array

    Chapter 1616 The Evil Striking Ghosts Array


    The Water Phnx lost its effect as soon as the first division fell, causing itsbined effect with the


    Valley Phnx to disappear.


    Striking while the iron was hot, the Changing Army followed up with another attack and forced the


    soldiers at the Valley Phnx and Water Phnx to withdraw one after another.


    When Isabel saw this, she couldn''t help gritting her teeth in dismay. She had no choice but to merge


    the soldiers assigned to both fallen phnxes andmanded them to return to the Valley Phnx''s


    initial position.


    Moreover, once Rocky''s soldiers upied the first division, the Mysterious Dragon Gateway Array''s


    power slightly decreased as a result.


    Rocky then figured that their next step would be to attack the second division, which was the Earth


    Phnx''s position, and he assigned Eunice to lead that charge.


    That was because the Earth Phnx was directly rted to the Heaven Phnx. If the Earth Phnx


    copsed, it could cause the Heaven Phnx''s power to weaken as well.


    Of course, Isabel was well-aware of the gravity of the situation, so she immediately gathered the


    soldiers from the neighboring Valley Phnx to help defend the Earth Phnx.


    However, she had not expected that another offensive would beunched at the same time. While they


    were distracted, the Shield Army, who had been quiet for some time, had stealthily approached the


    position of the Mountain Phnx and took down the division by surprise.


    Now that the Mountain Phnx''s position was lost, their soldiers were in a disarray. They had nowhere


    to go but the Heaven Phnx.


    "Damn it!" Isabel cursed furiously. She didn''t expect that Rocky was not only well-versed in the


    principles of the Mysterious Dragon Gateway Array, but he even knew how to defeat it.


    Now that Rocky''s men had sessfully taken over the Water Phnx and Mountain Phnx, the


    power of the Mysterious Dragon Gateway Array had grown weaker as an indirect effect.


    At the same time, the battle raging at the Earth Phnx''s position had fallen into a stalemate. But


    because the Swimming Army and Shield Army couldn''t move away from their respective position


    withoutpromising it, none of them could lend a hand to the Changing Army.


    However, the entire war hinged on what would happen to the Earth Phnx. If Eunice could break


    through it, she could also cause the Heaven Phnx to lose its effect. That was her mission.


    Since Isabel had already lost two of her divisions, she could not afford to act recklessly, as she feared


    that Rocky would take advantage of the current situation.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    At this moment, they all had eyes on the Earth Phnx¡ªthe deciding point.


    The stalematested for two hours. But even though they faced thebined strength of a rtively


    powerful force, the Changing Army, led by Eunice, finally broke into the Earth Phnx.


    The moment that the Changing Army conquered the Earth Phnx, the Heaven Phnx''s power was


    compromised as well, and the soldiers in that position fell into an unfavorable position. The Swimming


    Army soon suppressed them, and they could do nothing but withdraw.


    As this was happening, the Shield Army at the Mountain Phnx suddenly gave up and withdrew


    towards the third division. Following the suppression and pushing back of the Heaven Phnx''s


    soldiers to their initial position, the Swimming Army advanced to the Thunder Phnx as fast as they


    could, intending to band together against the third division.


    Whether Isabel wanted to admit it or not, the ax had fallen against them. Thus, Isabel promptly sent


    troops from the Wind Phnx to the Thunder Phnx as back up. However, in the end, the Swimming


    Army and the Shield Army gained the upper hand, and their already high morale was boosted even


    higher.


    At this point, five of the eight phnxes of the Mysterious Dragon Gateway Array had been lost, which


    were the Mountain Phnx, Earth Phnx, Heaven Phnx, Water Phnx, and Thunder Phnx.


    Isabel''s face was a gloomy reflection of her army''s demise. She had never thought that her Mysterious


    Dragon Gateway Array could be defeated so miserably.


    She was afraid that if the enemy soldiers were able to break the array, her army''s morale would suffer


    further damage. Thus, she decided to untie the array before that happened.


    As a result, Rocky led his army and broke through the array with a triumphant shout, which was


    answered by the human soldiers'' deafening cheers.


    "Basil is incredible!"


    Commander Wang and the three deputymanders, who had been silently observing the battle from


    a distance, were also surprised. This was the first time that they had seen Rocky serious in battle.


    Of course, the human soldiers weren''t the only ones impressed by Rocky''s prowess in battle. The


    spiritual race army had erupted in an uproar as well.


    "No way! The human army actually subdued Commander Isabel''s mysterious military arrays!"


    "Yeah! I thought ourmander''s mysterious military arrays were invincible. I didn''t think there was


    anyone in the world who could defeat her..."


    "But how on earth did that guy break ourmander''s mysterious military arrays? Who the hell is he?"


    For a while, the spiritual race''s troops were busy arguing with each other over their theories.


    Isabel, too, was curious about the person who had sessfully broken through her mysterious military


    arrays that had been her pride and joy. She stared expectantly at the human army in front of her, her


    beautiful eyes burning with resentment as she yelled out, "Who is the expertmanding your human


    army? Show yourself!"


    "Well, I am ttered you think so highly of me!"


    At the sound of Rocky''s voice, the human army parted like a wave, and he emerged from the crowd


    with a sly smile on his face. "You were the onemanding just now?"


    Isabel asked as she looked Rocky up and down with a sullen face. Rocky didn''t look like a wizened old-


    man as she was expecting. He had an unpredictable aura, but he must be around twenty-five or


    twenty-six years old at most. "Indeed."


    Rocky nodded with a smirk, which only served to irritate Isabel. "Who the hell are you?" she asked with


    a frosty re.


    Her awful expression didn''t faze him, and he yfully inclined his head as he introduced himself. "My


    name is Basil."


    "Basil? I''ve never heard of you before. Who taught you about those mysterious military arrays?"


    Isabel asked directly, curiosity gleaming in her eyes.


    "No one. I learned them all by myself,"


    Rocky easily replied as if he was talking about teaching himself how to swim or something simrly


    mundane.


    "You must be lying. There is no way you learned all that by yourself!" eximed Isabel. She figured that


    Rocky must be lying to her, as the mysterious military arrays needed such divine skills. As far as she


    knew, nobody couldprehend them without the guidance of apetent master.


    "I am telling the truth. It''s up to you whether you want to believe it or not," replied Rocky with an


    indifferent shrug. When she heard the steely firmness of his voice, Isabel''s beautiful eyes narrowed in


    thought.


    She stared at Rocky intently for a while, silent and reflective. She could see that Rocky''s attainments in


    the mysterious military arrays were so deep that they could even be on par with her two senior fellows''.


    That was why she wanted to know who Rocky''s master was, but Rocky had denied having a master.


    How could she believe his words?


    "Commander, is there anything else you want to ask me? If not, let''s continue this battle!" Rocky said


    calmly after a while.


    "I advise you to surrender to me now. With your forces, you can''t defend the Heavenly Rain Valley,"


    Isabel insisted arrogantly.


    "Don''t you think I should be the one to surrender? We have already broken through your array, and you


    have no advantage in the Heavenly Rain Valley. I advise you to retreat as soon as possible, or you will


    bear serious consequences!"


    Rocky politely rejoined.


    "You are an arrogant buffoon! Do you think that''s the only mysterious military array I know? I have more


    powerful mysterious array skills to use, and I can defeat you all!" dered Isabel without fear.


    "Then, let''s stop this nonsense and continue our battle," replied Rocky. He appeared as serene as he


    could be as if the idea of going against an aplishedmander like Isabel didn''t faze him.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to surrender?" Isabel asked again. She didn''t think the human army would


    stubbornly resist to the end.


    "Of course." Rocky nodded without a doubt in his mind.


    "Okay then. Don''t me me if you all die." After saying that, Isabel didn''t waste any more time and


    called out her next move.


    "Deploy the Striking Ghosts Array now!"


    The next moment, Isabel''s spiritual race army promptly gathered again and formed an array pattern


    with Isabel as the center.


    As soon as they were finished, dark clouds gathered above the Heavenly Rain Valley. Lightning


    shed, and thunder rumbled ominously. In the next breath, a strange red light shrouded the spiritual


    race soldiers and made them look like hideous demonic beasts. "What an evil military array!" gasped


    Rocky when he sensed the strange and creepy aura of Isabel''s mysterious military array.


    In the blink of an eye, the troops of the spiritual race swarmed over them like a tide. Their appalling


    momentum made them appear as a demonic army descending from the sky, and the malicious spirit


    that surrounded them flooded the ce in a thousand miles radius.

 Chapter 1617 A Fierce Fight

    Chapter 1617 A Fierce Fight


    At this point, the human soldiers were obviously intimidated and had a terrified expression on their


    faces.


    "Don''t panic! Just listen to my order!" Seeing that the morale of the human army had started wavering,


    Rocky immediately shouted and raised the Mystical Dragon Sword in his hand. "Everyone, listen to me!


    Retreat fifty meters from where you are standing!"


    Under the decisivemand of Rocky, the three armies quickly retreated, leaving Rocky alone as he


    faced the surging troops of the spiritual race.


    "Rain of fire!" Rocky''s eyes showed a fiery ze as he shouted.


    Immediately after, thousands of human soldiers appeared on the western side of the cliff. Then, they


    shot arrows with ming tips. The rain of fire flew and poured on the rapidly approaching soldiers of the


    spiritual race.


    However, these soldiers seemed to be possessed by evil spirits. There was no hesitation in their eyes,


    and they were not afraid of any harm at all. They just continued charging forward,pletely


    disregarding the ming arrows.


    However, the purpose of the ming arrows was actually not to hurt the army of the spiritual race. They


    were just an opening act for Rocky''s real surprise.


    "Now! Oil barrels!" Rocky ordered again.


    Soon enough, the soldiers from the eastern side of the cliff poured ck oil fromrge barrels that


    instantlynded on the charging troops of the spiritual race. Then, the ck oil immediately spread


    over the ground. As the ming arrows made contact with the ck oil, it was instantly ignited and


    scorched the soldiers of the spiritual race. At this moment, the ground was set aze and turned into a


    sea of fire.


    With this, screams and cries of agonies were heard all over. At the same time, the momentous charge


    of the spiritual race army was suddenly put to a halt.


    Upon seeing this, Isabel did not panic and just took out a huge fan and quickly waved it in the air. Then,


    a strong gust of wind rose and swept the entire Heavenly Rain Valley. Sand and stones flew around,


    making the scene very chaotic.


    At the same time, due to the intense strength of the wind, the fire that spread all over the ground was


    instantly put out.


    However, even after extinguishing the mes, the violent wind did not disappear. Instead, it continued


    to rampage in the valley, which allowed the spiritual race army to attack the human army again.


    "Damn it. I didn''t expect her to possess such a powerful treasure." Rocky was surprised that Isabel had


    easily countered his attack, but then a faint smile appeared on his face. It turned out that his real n


    wasn''t just about the ming arrows and the oil barrels.


    Just as the army of the spiritual race was about to engage with the human army, a row of steel spears


    suddenly shot out from the ground one after another. With this, the soldiers of the spiritual race were


    caught off guard and were instantly impaled through the soles of their feet. Immediately after, they


    started falling to the ground, screaming and writhing in pain.


    Isabel could not help but grit her teeth as she saw this. She didn''t expect that the human army could


    set so many borate traps in the valley. However, it didn''t dishearten her. Instead, she quickly


    launched a counterattack again. With a wave of her hand, she summoned a snow-white three-headed


    spiritual snake, which instantly wreaked havoc under the ground. The next moment, Rocky could hear


    shrilling screams that came from beneath him.


    Rocky immediately rushed to the ground and was astonished at the scene that weed him. He saw


    that many human soldiers instantly became victims as they were ughtered by the three-headed


    snake.


    "Go back to the ground at once!" Rocky waved his Mystical Dragon Sword and immediately confronted


    the three-headed snake. At the same time, Deputy Commander Ma led the other soldiers and quickly


    rushed back to the ground.


    The strength of the three-headed snake was equivalent to that of a Spiritual Infant at the premium


    stage, thus it was indeed powerful. When it was confronted by Rocky, it showed how fierce and


    aggressive it could be.


    However, Rocky did not intend to fight it head-on. Instead, he just kept on moving and evaded the


    three-headed snake. As soon as he noticed that Deputy Commander Ma and the rest of the soldiers


    had already retreated, Rocky immediately shed out with a vicious sword force, instantly piercing


    through the ground above his head. Then, he flew out andnded back on the ground.


    At this moment, Isabel had already led the army of the spiritual race to fight the three armies of the


    human race. Without Rocky at the front line to takemand, the human army''s morale had obviously


    declined and they didn''t know what to do.


    "All right. It''s time to get serious." Knowing that he could not stall the enemies any longer, Rocky


    immediately returned to the front line and shouted, "Let''s go and bring down our enemies today!"


    Just the mere presence of Rocky instantly stabilized the army''s morale and boosted their confidence.


    At the same time, the human soldiers who had been hiding on the nk roads also emerged one after


    another. With this, the total number of the human army suddenly increased by half, and they were now


    about on par with Isabel''s army.


    "The moon has been shining over the fort for thousands of years, and none of the soldiers survived the


    battle they fought without fear. Oh, if only the great generals were still here with swords in their hands,


    never a foreign soldier would dare invade ournd!" As soon as Rocky saw that his army''s morale had


    risen again, he immediately seized the chance to read a poem in the Army-blessing Scroll. In an


    instant, the entire army was enveloped by a dazzling red light. Then, a fierce fighting spirit surged from


    the hearts of the soldiers as if they could face death unflinchingly.


    "Attack! Kill them all!" Without wasting any time, Rocky took the lead and charged towards the army led


    by Isabel.


    Relying on the strength of the Army-blessing Scroll, as well as the defensive works, and various traps,


    the human army quickly gained the upper hand. Of course, Isabel instantly recognized that something


    changed, and she could feel the extraordinary fighting spirit of every human soldier in front of her.


    "What the hell? Ask Deputy Commander Luciano to bring the reinforcements at once!" Deeming that


    the situation was currently not in their favor, Isabel had to make a decisive action right away.


    Soon enough, Luciano, the deputymander stationed outside the valley, received the message that


    themander was asking for reinforcements.


    Hence, he instantly gathered five thousand soldiers and led them into the valley.


    However, what they didn''t know was that Rocky had already taken this into consideration and was


    actually waiting for this moment.


    At this instant, several giant catapults were already prepared at the top of the cliff and were ready to


    fire at any time. Then, just as Luciano led the reinforcements into the valley, giant rocks were instantly


    thrown directly into the direction of the iing troops. In the blink of an eye, arge number of


    casualties were caused by this tactic, which greatly frustrated the morale of the spiritual race army. The


    reinforcements were already crushed before they could even help the main army.


    Seeing that Luciano''s army easily fell into the ambush of the enemy, Isabel was stunned. She realized


    that she had greatly underestimated the wits of the human army.


    "Damn it! Retreat!" Isabel knew that her army would just suffer more losses if the battle went on. Thus,


    even if it was against her will, she decisively ordered everyone to retreat.


    But then just as the spiritual race army was about to pull back, a human army of three thousand


    soldiers suddenly appeared at the entrance of the Heavenly Rain Valley, blocking their escape route.


    With this, the army of the spiritual race was trapped in between the main force of the human army and


    the smaller army that sneakily appeared behind them. This smaller army was actually led by Bertram


    and Eunice, who had been ordered beforehand to infiltrate into the camp of the spiritual race army.


    After sessfully attracting ten thousand soldiers of the spiritual race army, they then retreated


    ording to the n and avoided the army of the spiritual race who returned to their camp.


    With all the unforeseen events and struggles they encountered, the army of the spiritual race had


    indeed suffered a devastating blow. Little by little, they started to lose their ground, and their fighting


    spirit was being extinguished.


    "Commander Isabel, what are we going to do now?" Luciano rushed to Isabel''s side and asked


    anxiously.


    "We must find a way to escape from this predicament at all costs! We can''t fall here!" Right after Isabel


    addressed her army with determination, two people suddenly appeared in front of her and approached


    in an indifferent manner.


    These were none other than Rocky and Eunice.


    "So, who''s going to fight her, you or me?" Eunice turned to Rocky and asked casually.


    "Hmm. Why don''t we fight her together? If we can defeat her as quickly as possible, I think the spiritual


    race will think twice before they invade the Heavenly Rain Valley again," Rocky said with a faint smile.


    "Well, you are right. Fine! Let''s finish this as soon as we can!"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With that, Rocky and Eunice agreed to work together to defeat Isabel.


    Hearing this, Luciano immediately attempted to support Isabel, but he was hindered by Kye, who also


    appeared out of nowhere. He stood firmly in Luciano''s way and provoked him, "Hey, where are you


    going, you ugly bastard? Damn! I feel so sorry for your mom. I bet she felt horrible when she saw your


    ugly face after she gave birth to you!"


    "I will kill you first!" As he fumed in anger, Luciano roared and easily fell to Kye''s provocation. In an


    instant, he rushed towards Kye to fight him.

 Chapter 1618 The Wish Came True

    Chapter 1618 The Wish Came True


    It didn''t matter how powerful Isabel was. She would never be able to defeat Rocky and Eunice while


    they were working together. Not long after, she was captured and Rocky sealed all her acupuncture


    points.


    When the spiritual race''s soldiers saw that theirmander had been captured, they fled in different


    directions, not knowing where to go next. All they wanted was to escape, but it wasn''t easy for them to


    run away.


    Six hourster, almost every single one of the twenty thousand spiritual race soldiers had been


    annihted.


    Tucker was glowing with happiness. Since gaining control over the Heavenly Rain Valley, he had


    sessfully defeated the spiritual race''s army and caught itsmander alive. His services would be


    held to the highest regard.


    Meanwhile, in Tucker''s tent, Rocky, Eunice, as well as Isabel were standing and waiting for further


    instructions.


    "Commander Wang, what are you going to do with her?" Rocky asked Tucker, cupping his hands in


    front of him.


    "ording to the rules for prisoners of war, I will interrogate her first. After obtaining information about


    the spiritual race, I will report it to themander in chief, and he will make the decision," Tucker


    replied.


    "I see." Rocky nced at Isabel who was ring him.


    "Commander Wang, I''m willing to interrogate her," Deputy Commander Lin said. He knew that if he


    were to get important information out of Isabel about the spiritual race, all the credit would go to him.


    When he heard that, a look of hesitation coated Tucker''s face. Isabel had been captured by Rocky.


    Logically speaking, he should be the one to interrogate her.


    "Commander Wang, may I interrogate her?" Rocky asked after a moment of silence.


    "She was captured by Basil. That means the interrogation is his responsibility. Deputy Commander Lin,


    you can assist Basil in his questioning." Unable to refuse Rocky''s request, Commander Wang


    immediately made the arrangement.


    "Yes, sir," Deputy Commander Lin replied. He cupped his hands and bowed slightly, but his face still


    darkened.


    Then, Rocky left Tucker''s tent with Isabel. They were followed by Deputy Commander Lin.


    "Deputy Commander Lin, please arrange a tent for the interrogation. I''ll bring her when you''re ready,"


    Rocky said.


    "Okay." Deputy Commander Lin nodded and left.


    The moment he was gone, Rocky wrapped his arms around Isabel''s waist and they vanished.


    When Isabel came to her senses, she found herself in a strange, new location.


    "I''m sorry." As Rocky spoke, he started unlocking her acupuncture points.


    "I''ll kill you!" When she realized she could move freely again, Isabel immediately spun around and


    faced Rocky.


    Rocky dodged her attack like it was nothing.


    "If you kill me now, you will be trapped in here forever," Rocky said, smiling calmly.


    "Where am I?" Isabel subconsciously stopped and looked around. Wherever she was, the environment


    was like nothing she had ever seen before.


    "It doesn''t matter. All you need to know is that I don''t want to hurt you," Rocky said sincerely.


    "Yeah, right. Why should I believe you?" He had never expected her to immediately follow his order too.


    After all, she didn''t know him.


    "You will believe me soon. You just have to listen to me," Rocky replied.


    "Go ahead." Isabel continued to re at Rocky with suspicious eyes. However, because Rocky had


    taken the initiative to unlock her acupuncture points, she believed that he wasn''t hostile for the time


    being.


    "Is the name of your currentmander in chief Alyssa Mu?" Rocky asked.


    "It seems that the human race is well-informed." Isabel snorted.


    "Do you know where shees from?" Rocky asked, looking to the side.


    "Why should I tell you? Yeah, yeah. You want to get information out of me," she said, bing more


    vignt.


    "If you want to leave this ce, you''d better cooperate. Besides, I just want to confirm one thing,"


    Rocky said frankly.


    "I don''t know much about Commander in Chief Mu, and I don''t know where she came from or why she


    chose toe here. I only know that she is themander in chief that our patriarch appointed and


    that she is deeply liked and appreciated by our patriarch," Isabel said after some hesitation.


    "Is that all?" Rocky frowned slightly.


    "That''s all. Isn''t that enough?" Her beautiful eyes widened.


    "Well, I guess you don''t know that much. Whatever. It doesn''t matter. I have a request for you now. If


    you agree, I will create an opening for you to escape from the Heavenly Rain Valley," Rocky continued.


    "Are you up to something?" Isabel asked, looking questioningly at Rocky.


    "Do you dare to trust me?" Rocky asked with a smile.


    Isabel hesitated. She knew that she had no choice but to agree. Otherwise, she would never get out of


    here. "Well, what''s your request?"


    "I brought a secret letter with me. My hope is that you can personally give it to yourmander in chief


    and that you will promise not to read it." As Rocky spoke, he took out the letter he had already


    prepared. Beforeing here, he had already nned to use Isabel to contact Alyssa. That was why


    he had captured her alive.


    "What the hell are you trying to do?" Isabel looked at Rocky in confusion.


    "This has nothing to do with you. Besides, I promise that when yourmander in chief sees this


    secret letter, she will reward you handsomely," Rocky replied.


    "I don''t know. If there is something wrong with this letter, themander in chief will be in danger."


    Isabel still wore a look of caution on her face.


    "Do you think yourmander in chief is so weak that she wouldn''t dare read a letter? And remember,


    this is your only chance. If you don''t agree, I can''t guarantee what kind of treatment you will receive


    from my fellow soldiers," Rocky reminded her.


    "You..." Isabel trailed off, silenced by the threat Rocky issued.


    "So will you do it?" Rocky asked in a low voice.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Okay. I promise that I will give the letter to Commander in Chief Mu, but what if I peek at it?" Isabel felt


    curious when she saw how sketchy Rocky was acting.


    "I don''t know. But I think you will keep your promise." Rocky shrugged.


    Rocky''s words rendered her speechless. After all, from her point of view, Rocky had no reason to trust


    her.


    "Later, I will bring you to the interrogation tent. Then I''ll pretend to leave and let the deputymander


    question you. I hope you will be able to seize that opportunity to get out of here. If you can''t escape, I''m


    afraid I will have to kill you," Rocky exined.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t let you kill me." Isabel snorted, crossing her arms over her chest.


    "Ha-ha! Rockyughed and then he turned around, leaving the Magic Spiritual Space with Isabel and


    heading for the tent.


    By now, Deputy Commander Lin had prepared tables full of instruments that were intended to torture


    Isabel.

 Chapter 1619 The Wise Decision

    Chapter 1619 The Wise Decision


    "Deputy Commander Lin, I need you to interrogate her for me. I just remembered that I forgot to report


    something to Commander Wang," Rocky said as he delivered Isabel to the soldiers standing inside of


    the tent.


    "Okay, Basil. Go do what you have to do. I promise I will have her telling us everything before you get


    back," Deputy Commander Lin replied. He tried his best to hide his eager smile.


    Rocky nodded and exchanged a nce with Isabel before he left.


    "Bring her here," Deputy Commander Lin ordered as his eyes raked over Isabel.


    Isabel pretended to struggle as several soldiers brought her towards the deputymander.


    "If you are smart, you''ll tell me the information about the spiritual race right now. I promise I won''t make


    you suffer if you do. I am a kind person, especially to beauties!" Deputy Commander Lin said gently.


    Isabel faked some hesitation and then she asked in a coquettish, soft voice, "Really? What''s in it for me


    if I tell you everything?" "Well...


    You will certainly benefit from it," Deputy Commander Lin replied as his eyes widened slightly.


    "All right. But I will only speak to you if we are alone," Isabel requested.


    "Men, go outside and guard the tent. Inform me the moment that Basiles back," Deputy


    Commander Lin instructed. He sensed that Isabel was hinting at something and he became excited.


    The soldiers looked at each other and then left the tent.


    "Beauty, tell me everything you know," Deputy Commander Lin said with a dirty smile, rubbing his


    hands together.


    "Deputy Commander, pleasee closer..." Isabel whispered, winking.


    Deputy Commander Lin felt enchanted by her. He immediately leaned forward, allowing Isabel ess


    to the back of his neck. She poked him with her jade-like finger. As a result, he fell to the ground and


    was rendered unconscious.


    "Scumbag!" After casting a disdainful nce at Deputy Commander Lin, Isabel stripped him out of his


    clothes and put them on. Then, she exited the tent with her head down.


    "The woman has confessed everything. I''m going to report it to Commander Wang. You guys keep


    guarding the tent. No one is allowed inside except for Basil. Do you understand?" Isabel ordered in a


    low voice, trying to sound like Deputy Commander Lin.


    The soldiers cocked their heads to the side. Their leader''s voice sounded a bit strange. However, when


    they saw the clothes of their deputymander, they didn''t ask any questions and risk offending him.


    Instead, they all nodded.


    Turning around, Isabel sauntered off, disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    Meanwhile, Rocky, who had been waiting nearby, approached the front of the tent.


    "Why are you all outside? Where is Deputy Commander Lin?" Rocky asked the soldiers.


    "He told us that the woman confessed everything and then he went to report it to Commander Wang,"


    one of the soldiers answered.


    "Okay. Let''s all go inside and transfer her to the prison." Rocky gestured and then led a few soldiers


    into the tent. When they entered, they saw Deputy Commander Lin lying on the ground naked. Isabel


    was nowhere to be seen.


    "Oh no! That woman attacked the deputymander and escaped. Block the entrance of the


    Heavenly Rain Valley and inform Commander Wang..." Rocky ordered at once, pretending to be


    shocked.


    Soon, he could hear the gong sounding loudly at the front of the Heavenly Rain Valley. Not long after


    the rm went off, the entrance had beenpletely sealed and no one was allowed to go in or out.


    As soon as Tucker received the news that Isabel had escaped, he ran over. He was so angry that he


    immediately ordered someone to wake up Deputy Commander Lin.


    The moment that Deputy Commander Lin woke up, he realized that something bad had happened. He


    sighed.


    "Deputy Commander Lin, what happened here?" Tucker questioned, ring at his subordinate.


    "Commander Wang, I... I don''t understand it. Somehow... somehow that woman was able to move...


    She attacked me!" Deputy Commander Lin exined in a shaky voice.


    "That''s not possible. I sealed her power the moment I captured her," Rocky chimed in.


    "But..." Deputy Commander Lin said bitterly.


    "It''s all my fault. I remembered that I had something to report to you, Commander Wang. So I asked


    Deputy Commander Lin to interrogate her for me and left. But when I asked the other soldiers just now,


    they all told me that the deputymander was interrogating the femalemander on his own..."


    Rocky added, interrupting Deputy Commander Lin.


    Deputy Commander Lin immediately realized that something was wrong.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Is that true?" Tucker''s face darkened at once.


    "Yes... It''s true, but..." Deputy Commander Lin replied, bowing his head submissively.


    "Why did you interrogate her alone?" Tucker shouted.


    "I..." Suddenly, Deputy Commander Lin had lost his ability to form words.


    "Deputy Commander Lin, this was a huge mistake. I''m afraid I can''t protect you this time. Guards, take


    him out of the tent and watch him closely. From this day on, he is removed from the position of deputy


    commander," Tucker dered. He knew that if the news of the escaped prisoner were to spread,


    people would talk and that would affect the morale of the army. If he did not deal with Deputy


    Commander Lin, it would be difficult to exin to the public. He had no choice but to give the order.


    "Commander Wang, I''m innocent!" Deputy Commander Lin cried out. Although everyone present knew


    how desperate he was, unfortunately, no one believed him.


    Before long, Deputy Commander Lin was dragged away, whining, by several soldiers.


    "I thought I would make another great achievement today. I didn''t think something like this would


    happen," Tucker said, looking forlornly at the ground.


    "Commander Wang, please don''t me yourself. The woman has escaped. It''s useless to waste time


    talking about it. We should send people to search the Heavenly Rain Valley for her. I hope she hasn''t


    escaped yet..." Rockyforted.


    "Yes, I''ll order people to search the whole valley immediately. By the way, you''re the one who


    sessfully defeated the spiritual race army. Since Deputy Commander Lin has been dismissed, you


    should rece him temporarily," Tucker suggested, trying to rally Rocky. He believed wholeheartedly


    that Rocky should be the deputymander.


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea... Deputy Commander Lin has just been dismissed. If I take over his


    position now, I''m afraid there will be some dissatisfaction..." Rocky said in a hesitant voice.


    "Don''t worry about it. To be honest, it''s unfair that you haven''t been dubbed a deputymander yet.


    You''re far morepetent for the job," Tucker said, waving his hand indifferently.


    "Okay. That will mean that the position of the leader of the spirit warriors goes back to Kye!" Rocky


    said.


    "Yes," Tucker agreed. Then, he nodded and left.


    Not long after, the news that Deputy Commander Lin had been dismissed spread throughout the whole


    Heavenly Rain Valley. Andter, it was rumored that Rocky would temporarily take over the position of


    the deputymander. Immediately, all the soldiers agreed that Tucker had made a wise decision.

 Chapter 1620 Deputy Commander

    Chapter 1620 Deputy Commander


    Rocky was promoted to deputymander. Bertram, Eunice, and Kye hurried to find Rocky to


    congratte him.


    "Spiritual King Basil, Congrattions! You''ve finally been promoted to deputymander!" Bertram


    beamed. In his opinion, Rocky''s promotion was well deserved.


    "Thank you, Deputy Commander Fei!" Rocky smiled calmly.


    "Now that you''ve be a deputymander, let''s celebrate!" Kye was also very happy.


    "I also want to be a deputymander. Why don''t you give the position to me?" Eunice pouted.


    "That''s fine, I don''t mind. As long as Commander Wang agrees, I''ll give you the title instead," Rocky


    answered simply.


    "Humph! You are so mean! You know Commander Wang won''t agree," Eunice whined. Despite her


    tone, she too felt happy for Rocky.


    Meanwhile, just then, Isabel was rushing back to the camp of the spiritual race. With Rocky''s help, she


    had managed to escape from the Heavenly Rain Valley.


    The atmosphere in the camp was gloomy, and the morale was at an all-time low. There were only ten


    thousand soldiers left, and worse, Isabel''s capture had left them feeling hopeless.


    The deputymander who was in control of the army of ten thousand soldiers was just about to have


    them retreat. But just then, Isabel showed up safe and sound.


    "Commander Isabel, how did you manage to escape? Didn''t you get caught?" the deputymander


    asked with wide, astonished eyes.


    The soldiers of the spiritual race in the camp also cheered loudly when they saw theirmander had


    returned unscathed.


    "I just escaped," Isabel replied bluntly.


    "Really? That''s great!" The deputymander heaved a sigh of relief. Isabel was highly valued by the


    commander in chief. If she really was captured, it would''ve been really difficult for him to exin the


    situation to themander in chief.


    "Lead the army back to the original position at once. I need to see themander in chief right away,"


    Isabel ordered. Then she summoned her three-headed spiritual snake and left quickly.


    Two dayster, Isabel arrived at the base camp of the spiritual race and asked to see Alyssa, the


    commander in chief of the army of the spiritual race.


    After receiving the message, Alyssa ordered her men to bring Isabel to her tent.


    "Isabel, weren''t you ordered to attack the Heavenly Rain Valley? Why are you here?" Alyssa asked


    straightforwardly once Isabel arrived.


    "We failed, and my troops suffered heavy losses!" Isabel answered honestly, her expression darkening.


    "What? How could this be? With your skills in mysterious military arrays, how did you fail?" Alyssa was


    taken aback. She had carefully picked Isabel for this mission, specifically because she thought she was


    capable of executing it.


    "I met a man who is also proficient in the mysterious military arrays, and he''s even more skilled than


    me," Isabel said with a sigh.


    "Such a talent exists within the human race? Unbelievable!" Alyssa shook her head in disbelief.


    "There''s more to the story. If it weren''t for him, I would''ve been captured by the human army by now,"


    Isabel suddenly added.


    "Huh? What do you mean by that?" Alyssa was perplexed. It seemed the story was growing more and


    moreplicated.


    "He captured me and then let me go," Isabel replied hesitantly.


    "Are you serious? He captured you and then let you go?" Alyssa echoed dubiously. "Who is he?"


    "The human army calls him Spiritual King Basil," Isabel answered.


    "Spiritual King Basil? Him again?!" Alyssa frowned deeply.


    "Do you know about him?" Isabel asked, picking up on Alyssa''s tone.


    "He is the guy who gave Beverly a hard time before. It is said that he is a beast tamer," Alyssa


    exined, her expression darkening.


    "A beast tamer? But I didn''t see any beasts. Are you sure they''re the same person?" Isabel felt strange.


    "Why did he let you out after he caught you?" Alyssa asked, narrowing her eyes at Isabel.


    "Because I promised him something! That''s why he let me go," Isabel replied helplessly.


    "What did you promise him?" Alyssa asked sternly.


    "He asked me to bring this letter to you." As Isabel spoke, she took out the secret letter that Rocky had


    given her. Sure enough, she had kept her promise to him and delivered the letter without reading its


    contents.


    "A letter? He asked you to bring it to me?" Eyeing the letter in Isabel''s hand, Alyssa had a feeling she


    might''ve met this man before.


    "Yes." Isabel nodded.


    "Is it really him? But how is that possible?" Obviously, Alyssa was dubious. She quickly snatched the


    secret letter from Isabel''s hand and opened it. As she read its contents, her hands began to shake and


    she felt her eyes well up with tears.


    "Commander in Chief Mu, what''s wrong?" Seeing Alyssa so troubled, Isabel was taken aback. She


    never thought Alyssa could be so vulnerable. The letter must''ve carried a lot of weight.


    Alyssa didn''t seem to hear Isabel. Fixated on the letter in her hands, her mind raced. Never in her


    wildest dreams would she have imagined Rocky woulde to this world to save them.


    It was not until Isabel called her name several times that Alyssa finally came back to her senses.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Isabel, you must keep this a secret. Do you understand?" Alyssa said to Isabel seriously.


    "What''s your rtionship with him, Commander in Chief Mu?" Isabel''s curiosity was piqued. Judging


    from Alyssa''s reaction just now, she obviously met this mysterious man before.


    "It''s better that you don''t know. But I owe you for this; I''ll pay you back in the future, Isabel!" Alyssa''s


    eyes glistened.


    "Commander in Chief Mu, I''m ttered!" Isabel blushed.


    "I''m serious. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have heard from the most important person in my life,"


    Alyssa said gratefully.


    "Commander in Chief Mu..." Isabel didn''t know what to say.


    "Is he at the Heavenly Rain Valley now?" Alyssa continued.


    "Yes." Isabel nodded.


    "Then please send him a letter for me¡ªin secret, of course. It''s not convenient for me to see him for


    the time being," Alyssa said after thinking for a while.


    "What? I beg your pardon?" Isabel was stunned. Was she some kind of messenger now?


    "Is there a problem?" Alyssa asked, brows knitted.


    "No, it''s just..." Isabel''s voice trailed off. Everything about this situation was strange. After all, Alyssa


    was themander in chief of the spiritual race, whereas Rocky was part of the human army. How did


    they know each other?


    "This is very important to me, and to the entire spiritual race, too," Alyssa said seriously.


    "I see." Isabel nodded again.


    Alyssa then proceeded topose a secret letter. When she was done, she handed it to Isabel with


    the instruction to deliver it to Rocky in secret. Afterpleting this task, Isabel would be able to go


    back to the original camp to rest, until her next order came.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the battlefield, all of Tucker''s soldiers were receiving rewards by the


    two-ss merits for their contribution in defending the Heavenly Rain Valley. Unfortunately, however,


    the work didn''t end there and they still had to guard the Heavenly Rain Valley.


    However, the good news was that the spiritual race''s army seemed to have no intention of attacking the


    Heavenly Rain Valley any time soon, so at the very least, they could finally live in peace for a few more


    days.

 Chapter 1621 Start The Fight

    Chapter 1621 Start The Fight


    After his battle with Isabel, Rocky realized that there might be a lot of spiritual race troops who were


    proficient in the mysterious military arrays. If that was the case and they fought against the spiritual


    race again, a simple military array wouldn''t be enough to defeat them. Therefore, upon consulting


    Tucker, he gathered a group of six thousand troops to undergo systematic training in military arrays, so


    that they''d be able to freely operate the basic military arrays. From there, he would gradually improve


    them.


    A few dayster, after the training, Rocky went back to his own tent to finally get some rest. Now that


    he had been promoted to deputymander, he had his own tent. Just as he was about to settle


    down, a delicate figure suddenly emerged on his campgrounds. He initially thought it was Shirley, but


    upon a closer look, he realized it was actually Isabel disguised as a human soldier.


    "Why are you here?" Rocky looked at Isabel in surprise.


    "Commander in Chief Mu asked me to give this to you," Isabel said as she handed the secret letter to


    Rocky without hesitation.


    Rocky took it eagerly and read it immediately. After he read it, a faint smile of relief yed on his lips.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave now." Isabel knew that she couldn''t stay long. If she was discovered,


    it''d truly be troublesome. Once she was finished speaking, she turned around abruptly to take her


    leave.


    "Wait!" Rocky suddenly stopped her.


    "Are you going to detain me?" Isabel stopped to re at Rocky.


    "No, you misunderstand. I just wanted to thank you." Rocky smiled at her gratefully.


    "Don''t bother. I''m just doing this for Commander in Chief Mu!" Isabel sneered.


    "Still, I owe you one. I mean it," Rocky said seriously.


    "And how do you n to repay me?" Isabel rolled her eyes. Obviously, she didn''t take him seriously.


    "You haven''t merged with a martial spirit yet, have you?" Rocky asked suddenly.


    "Are you kidding me? You know it''s not that simple to even find a martial spirit." Isabel rolled her eyes


    at Rocky once more, filled with exasperation.


    "Alright then. I''ll give you a martial spirit for free," Rocky said graciously. After all, there were many


    martial spirits roaming around in his Magic Spiritual Space.


    "Huh? Save it! Quit messing with me," Isabel spat. Secretly, Rocky''s offer stunned her for a moment.


    He must''ve been joking.


    But even as she was speaking, Rocky suddenly reached out and took her hand, taking her directly into


    his Magic Spiritual Space.


    "Come out, all of you!" Once they had entered the Magic Spiritual Space, Rocky summoned his martial


    spirits. It didn''t take long before a mass of martial spirits gathered around them, startling Isabel beyond


    belief.


    "What? There are so many of them! How did you manage to collect so many?" Isabel was absolutely


    stunned. Although she had seen some martial spirits before, it definitely took her by surprise to see so


    many of them at once.


    "Pick any one, as long as you can fuse with it," Rocky said.


    Isabel stared at him in disbelief for a moment. Finally, after hesitating, she came to her senses. "Am I


    dreaming? These martial spirits are all fake, aren''t they?"Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "You''ll know when you fuse with one of them." Rocky shrugged and winked at her.


    Isabel hesitated a moment more, but eventually, she found herself eyeing the mass of martial spirits


    before her. For a highly talented spirit warrior such as herself, it came easy to her to find a suitable


    martial spirit.


    Before long, she stood in front of a valiant and heroic female martial spirit d in armor. It was obvious


    that her former master was a female general who dominated the battlefield.


    "Whenever you''re ready, you can begin merging with it." As Rocky spoke, he asked the other martial


    spirits to disperse and let Isabel fuse with the female martial spirit in front of her.


    Although it was the first time Isabel had merged with a martial spirit, she didn''t look afraid at all. In fact,


    she looked a little excited and soon began the process of merging with the martial spirit.


    As she did so, Rocky stood to the side to let Isabel concentrate.


    Six hourster, Isabel sessfully merged with the female martial spirit she had chosen.


    "Did I seriously just fuse with a martial spirit?" Isabel was still in shock, yet she already felt the changes


    in her body and aura. There seemed to be a sudden source of strength surging deep within her body,


    making her feel as though she had reached a higher level.


    "Of course you did. Congrattions!" Rocky nodded approvingly.


    "Thank you! Thank you so much!" For a moment, Isabel was at a loss for words. She knew that she


    was only ordered to send a message, but the reward was beyond anything she could''ve hoped for.


    "You''re wee. I said I would pay you back. Let''s go." Rocky then left the Magic Spiritual Space with


    Isabel and they returned to his tent. "Hurry up and go back.


    You don''t want to get into trouble here," Rocky warned.


    Isabel opened her mouth and seemed to want to say something, but her mouth immediately mped


    shut. Nodding wordlessly, she then turned around and left.


    With Isabel gone, Rocky took out the secret letter from Alyssa and read it again carefully. "I really want


    to see you as soon as possible, but my hands are tied," it read. Obviously, Alyssa was hinting at her


    current situation.


    "Is Alyssa saying she didn''t want to be themander in chief of the spiritual race, but that she was


    forced to do so?" Rocky murmured under his breath.


    Although he didn''t know much about Alyssa''s current situation, they were bound to meet sooner or


    later. After all, Alyssa now knew that he was in their world. At present, his priority now was to find


    Marcia and the others.


    Now that Rocky had sessfully be a deputymander, his next goal was to be a


    commander and continue to make a name for himself so that Marcia and the others would find out


    about him.


    Two dayster, Shirley, who hadn''t seen Rocky for a couple of days, suddenly appeared in front of him.


    She looked extremely serious.


    "Shirley, what''s wrong?" Rocky asked immediately once he saw Shirley''s expression.


    "Do you remember the mysterious person in the portrait you asked me to investigate?" Shirley asked


    straightforwardly.


    "Of course. Have you found any clues?" Rocky''s eyebrows shot up.


    Shirley nodded seriously.


    "And?" Rocky felt anxious.


    "If I tell you, can you promise me you won''t get involved in this matter?" Shirley asked seriously.


    "Why?" Rocky was taken aback, narrowing his eyes in suspicion.


    "Because with your current status, you won''t be able to interfere in this matter," Shirley said frankly.


    "Just tell me already," Rocky said impatiently. He immediately understood what Shirley was saying. The


    person who sold the information about the human army to the spiritual race was no ordinary person,


    but someone who held a high position.


    "He is a member of the Sky-suppressing Mansion. More specifically, he''s a confidant of Canaan Li, the


    son of the head of the Sky-suppressing Mansion," Shirley answered.


    "You mean the man who sold the information to the spiritual race is the son of the chief of the Sky-


    suppressing Mansion?!" Rocky nearly shouted. He didn''t expect this. If what Shirley was saying was


    true, it would be a huge blow to the entire Ethereal Region or the Sky-suppressing Mansion. How could


    a traitore from the Sky-suppressing Mansion, one of the three major sects?

 Chapter 1622 No Result

    Chapter 1622 No Result


    "I''m not sure if Canaan was also involved. It could have been his confidant''s own doing. If that were the


    case, it would have nothing to do with Canaan or the Sky-suppressing Mansion," Shirley said with a


    frown.


    "What''s his name?" Rocky asked.


    "Ishaan Gao," Shirley replied.


    "Given Canaan''s identity and his high status, he wouldn''t have to sell his country for wealth. My guess


    is that it was Ishaan. Canaan is innocent," Rocky said after some thought.


    "I think there is a huge conspiracy behind this," Shirley said, nodding. "I hope you don''t get involved.


    You might get into trouble. Canaan is a master at the Emperor Realm. You can''t deal with him. If you try


    to investigate Ishaan, you will offend Canaan."


    "I will have to think about it. By the way, I found Alyssa." Rocky didn''t want to tell her that he would get


    involved yet, so he changed the topic.


    "Alyssa? Really?" Shirley eximed. If they could get in touch with Alyssa, it would be much easier to


    find their otherpanions.


    "Yes. She is themander in chief of the spiritual race now. However, she didn''t want to be the


    commander in chief, but somehow she had to," Rocky exined.


    "Is there anyone else with her?" Shirley asked, getting more excited.


    "She didn''t mention it. Her identity is special now and it''s not appropriate for her to say too much!"


    Rocky shook his head.


    "If that''s all you had to tell me, I will go. I''lle to see you again when I''m free," Shirley said.


    "Wait, Shirley!" Rocky shouted the moment that she turned around.


    "What''s wrong?" Shirley looked back at Rocky.


    "I think we have to investigate the matter of Ishaan selling information to the spiritual race. It might be


    our only opportunity." Rocky had made up his mind in a short period of time.


    "So you want to risk it. What can I do?" Shirley didn''t really expect Rocky to let it go. She knew that he


    refused to give up so easily.


    "Nothing ventured, nothing gained! If we can collect evidence, we may be able to solve everything!"


    Rocky eximed, smiling.


    "But what are you going to do?" Shirley asked impatiently, rolling her eyes at Rocky.


    "I''m going to go to the Sky-suppressing Mansion to perform an investigation and meet the son of the


    chief," Rocky answered.


    "Are you crazy?" Shirley''s eyes widened.


    "Yes. Ites with my personality," Rocky joked. He wore a confident smile on his face.


    "Then I''ll go with you!" Shirley eximed, frowning in determination.


    "Will it be convenient for you?" Rocky asked.


    "I have toe with you no matter what. The risk is toorge if you go by yourself."


    "All right. I''ll report to Commander Wang first. Then we''ll set off. Wait for me outside the valley."


    Shirley nodded in agreement and walked away.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Rocky traveled to Tucker''s tent and entered it. Then he exined that he had found a clue that might


    lead to the mysterious person who had sold the information to the spiritual race.


    When he heard that, Tucker naturally grew excited. After all, if he could find the mysterious person who


    had sold the military secrets of the human race to the spiritual race, it would be a great contribution. He


    approved it straight away.


    After that, Rocky went to inform Eunice, Kye, and Maxwell that he must leave to carry out a new task.


    "I want toe with you," Eunice pleaded, as if she was afraid that Rocky would run away.


    "No. This is my mission." Rocky shook his head firmly.


    "But..." Eunice began. She stopped when she saw the look of warning on Rocky''s face.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll only be gone for half a month," Rocky reassured her.


    "What if you run away? What if you forget about me?" Eunice said, pouting her lips.


    "Do you really think I''m that kind of person?" Rocky shot Eunice a serious look.


    "I''m just being careful!" The look that Rocky continued to give her made Eunice feel a little guilty, but


    she still refused to admit it.


    Rocky shook his head and smiled bitterly. Then he left the Heavenly Rain Valley and met with Shirley


    on the outside. They climbed onto Shirley''s favorite beast and flew to the Sky-suppressing Mansion.


    The Sky-suppressing Mansion was located in the famous Sky-suppressing City of the Ethereal Region.


    It was one of the biggest cities in the Ethereal Region. High-rise buildings of different shapes and sizes


    were everywhere and the streets were teeming with life. It was as magnificent as the Imperial City.


    Meanwhile, Rocky and Shirley were walking down the street of the Sky-suppressing City. They looked


    as out of ce as country bumpkins who wereing to arge city for the first time.


    "I didn''t think the Sky-suppressing City would be this magnificent!" It was the first time Rocky had


    visited the Sky-suppressing City, so he was also shocked by the grandeur of it.


    "Yes, even though I''ve been here several times, I still feel like I''m insignificant every time Ie,"


    Shirley said with a smile.


    "Where is the headquarters of the Sky-suppressing Mansion?" Rocky asked.


    "It''s in the innermost part of the west of the city. I forgot to tell you. The Sky-suppressing Mansion


    covers a total of 1/5 of the Sky-suppressing City. So, what are we going to do first?"


    "I want to investigate Ishaan. You''re more familiar with him and do you know his weaknesses?" Rocky


    said.


    "Ishaan is a well-known figure in the Sky-suppressing City. He is in charge of a lot of businesses that


    the Sky-suppressing Mansion owns. He is respected by many people. Because he is Canaan''s


    confidant, not a lot of people in the Sky-suppressing City dare to offend him. But he has a special


    hobby that everyone knows about," Shirley exined.


    "Is he a womanizer?" Rocky raised his eyebrows.


    "All men arescivious, aren''t they? No. He likes collecting spiritual beasts." Shirley rolled her eyes at


    Rocky.


    "He collects spiritual beasts? That''s not a weakness, is it?"


    "Of course collecting spiritual beasts is not a weakness. But he is obsessed. That is the difference,"


    Shirley answered. "Isn''t it your specialty to study spiritual beasts? You could use it to get closer to


    Ishaan."


    "That sounds like a good idea." Rocky nodded.


    "In order to feed into his hobby of collecting spiritual beasts, Ishaan built a very luxurious Spiritual


    Beast Pce in the Sky-suppressing Mansion. He keeps all the spiritual beasts he collected there.


    Several times a month, it is open to outsiders so that he canmunicate with people that share his


    hobby. And if anyone has a rare beast to sell, they go to the Spiritual Beast Pce. There will be


    someone there to purchase it." It was clear that Shirley hade on the mission prepared.


    "Really? I guess I will have to use the Purple-ming Phoenix to get close to Ishaan," Rocky said,


    forming a n in his mind.


    "Are you going to the Spiritual Beast Pce now?" Shirley asked.


    "Of course, but before we go there, I think we need a disguise. We don''t look like businesspeople right


    now." Rocky looked both Shirley and himself over and shook his head.


    "I know there is a good clothing store in the Sky-suppressing Mansion." Shirley''s eyes lit up.


    ''Shopping for clothes is indeed a woman''s pastime!'' Rocky thought to himself as he saw Shirley


    smiling.


    The two of them then headed for the clothing store that Shirley had been talking


    about.

 Chapter 1623 High Quality

    Chapter 1623 High Quality


    When Rocky and Shirley arrived at the clothing store she mentioned, he was pleasantly surprised to


    find that it looked rather decent. Beautiful girls wearing all kinds of colorful robes weed guests by


    the entrance, simultaneously showing off what their shop had to offer.


    As soon as the two entered the clothing store, a charming woman walked up to them and warmly


    greeted them. "Well, if it isn''t Shirley! It''s been a while."


    "Hi, Dora!" Shirley greeted her with a big smile.


    "And who is this gentleman?" Dora shifted her gaze immediately to the young man standing next to


    Shirley. Her eyes shone with interest; she could tell Rocky was no ordinary person.


    "He is my friend," Shirley replied casually.


    "Friend? I highly doubt that. I think he is your boyfriend," Dora teased.


    "Stop it!" Shirley shot her a reproachful look, but her face turned red at the same time.


    "Anyway, you came at the right time today. There are some new arrivals. Do you want to have a look at


    them?" Dora changed the subject.


    "Maybeter. Right now, we need two sets of decent clothing for the exchange meeting at the Spiritual


    Beast Pce. Please find some for him first," Shirley said as she pointed at Rocky.


    "Oh, I see! No problem. Leave it to me." As soon as Dora finished speaking, she quickly assessed


    Rocky''s height and figure. Then she abruptly turned around and waddled off in search of the perfect


    suit.


    It didn''t take long before Dora came waddling back, a set of dark blue clothes in tow. "These should be


    more than suitable for this gentleman. A young man ordered them not long ago, but then heter


    thought the color didn''t suit him, so he gave them back. If you don''t mind, please try them on."


    "I don''t mind," Rocky said with a gracious smile.


    "Then, by all means, try them on!" Dora then instructed a girl to apany Rocky to the changing


    room.


    When Rocky was gone and safely out of earshot, Dora''s cheery expression immediately darkened.


    "Shirley, yourst assassination mission failed because of him, right?" she whispered. Dora was


    apparently also a member of the organization. Not only that, she was the one responsible for collecting


    information about the Sky-suppressing Mansion in the Sky-suppressing City.


    "Yes," Shirley replied honestly.


    "You''re too reckless! If our chief didn''t stand up for you, you would have suffered a lot. We have rules,


    you know." Dora''s eyes shed viciously. "So, who on earth is he?"


    "Dora, you guessed it right. He''s my boyfriend," Shirley replied nonchntly.


    "Is he really your boyfriend? I was just kidding." Dora gasped, evidently taken aback.


    "Don''t ask so many questions." Shirley waved her hand dismissively. "By the way, is there any more


    useful information about Ishaan? Please tell me!"


    "That''s all the information I had on him. Ishaan is from the Sky-suppressing Mansion, but you already


    know this. I don''t know what you n to do, but don''t you dare act recklessly! You can''t risk exposing


    your identity, or else, it''d be troublesome for the organization," Dora warned her gravely.


    "Don''t worry. This is all personal and has nothing to do with the organization." Shirley paused


    hesitantly, then said in a pleading tone, "But we may need some help getting into the Spiritual Beast


    Pce to participate in the exchange meeting. Could you please help us?"


    "I really don''t know what to do with you!" Dora red at Shirley exasperatedly. However, she then


    headed to the counter and plucked two invitation cards to the Spiritual Beast Pce from the desk. An


    invitation card was equivalent to a ticket. Before the opening, only a hundred tickets were issued. What


    was more, only the rich and powerful could afford them.


    "Thank you so much, Dora!" Shirley took the invitation cards gratefully.


    Just then, Rocky returned looking dapper in the blue suit. He exuded a very different aura now, and his


    new clothes only served to emphasize his good looks. He looked like an heir to arge n.


    "I''m going to change my clothes too," Shirley said, picking a set of men''s clothes that hid her womanly


    figure.


    Not long after, Shirley emerged in men''s clothes. She too looked handsome in her new clothes, and


    she found that other people in the store couldn''t take their eyes off her.


    Once they were settled with their clothes, they left Dora''s store and headed straight for the Spiritual


    Beast Pce.


    Today was the opening day of the Spiritual Beast Pce, so the entrance was crowded with people.


    Throngs of rich, powerful people who were interested in spiritual beasts had all gathered here, beast


    cages in tow to show off their own private collections.


    By the time Shirley and Rocky made it to the Spiritual Beast Pce, the exchange meeting had already


    begun.


    The two hurried to the gate of the pce, where they were immediately stopped by several spirit


    warriors in charge of guarding the gate.


    Shirley immediately showed them the two admission cards that Dora gave her. After checking and


    confirming that there was nothing wrong with the cards, the guards let them in. With that, they


    sessfully made it into the Spiritual Beast Pce.


    After passing through the pce gate, they found themselves in the front hall, which was mainly used


    to entertain the guests. On both sides of the hall, there were many elegantly carved sandalwood tables


    and chairs, some of which were closed off by screens.


    At this time, many guests had settled down there, chatting over tea, and exchanging their opinions on


    collecting spiritual beasts.


    However, most of the guests were eager to see the beast halls first, where the spiritual beasts were


    kept on disy.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The Spiritual Beast Pce had a total of three beast halls which were further subdivided into ten to


    twenty beast rooms. The beast rooms served as a private quarters to raise its designated spiritual


    beast, each of which was so magnificently luxurious, one would''ve thought a rich noble lived there. It


    was obvious that Ishaan spent a fortune raising spiritual beasts.


    But to everyone present, it made sense, since Ishaan''s collection of spiritual beasts were not ordinary


    ¡ªthey were invaluable.


    Rocky and Shirley also made their way around the three beast halls to check out Ishaan''s collection.


    "All of his spiritual beasts are quite good, even the worst ones are as strong as a Spiritual Infant at the


    first grade. Moreover, most of these beasts are as strong as a Spiritual Infant at the third grade. The


    Purple-ming Phoenix might be a great spiritual beast, but it is not that eye-catching in this ce!"


    Obviously, Rocky had underestimated the quality of the spiritual beasts in Ishaan''s collection. Now,


    upon assessing the strength of the spiritual beasts, he immediately felt that the Purple-ming Phoenix


    alone wouldn''t be enough to attract Ishaan''s attention.


    "Don''t you have a legendary beast?" Shirley''s eyes lit up.


    "Glutton? I sent it to look for Marcia and the others." Rocky shook his head remorsefully.


    "What? What should we do now?" Shirley frowned in disappointment.


    "I think Kohen will do, but it''s still a cub. Without a very professional beast evaluator, they might not be


    able to see its potential," Rocky said after thinking about it for a while.


    "Now that we''re here, we might as well give it a shot. There happens to be a special beast evaluation


    taking ce here today. It''s said that if anyone brings a spiritual beast of high quality, Ishaan will


    personally show up," Shirley said.

 Chapter 1624 The Beast Evaluation

    Chapter 1624 The Beast Evaluation


    The beast evaluation was held in the beast evaluating room located in the west wing of the Spiritual


    Beast Pce. The so-called evaluation would determine whose spiritual beast was the most qualified.


    The winning beast could be purchased for an exorbitant price by Ishaan himself. This was why the


    evaluation became a gathering ce for merchants and spiritual warriors interested in selling their


    spiritual beasts.


    Once Rocky arrived at the beast evaluating room, it was already overcrowded with at least thirty or


    forty people.


    The room was connected to the Spiritual Beast Pce''s beast farm. The merchants and spirit warriors


    who wished to participate would need to register first and then guide their beasts to the beast farm


    where they would wait for their turn.


    Rocky headed to the gate of the beast evaluating room to register.


    "Please take your spiritual beast to the beast farm while waiting for your turn," the staff in charge of


    registration instructed them.


    "I''ll go ahead to the beast farm. You can head over to the beast evaluating room first!" Rocky told


    Shirley.


    She nodded and entered the room as Rocky entered the farm via a side door that provided special


    ess from behind the beast evaluating room.


    As he entered, there were numerous people dressed up as servants roaming the beast farm. Beside


    each servant was a cage, and within each of them was a spiritual beast. Some were at the Spirit


    Realm, while some had the strength equal to a Spiritual Infant.


    Rocky found a random vacant seat and sat down.


    Not long after, the staff began to call out their numbers. The servants brought their beasts into the


    beast evaluating room one after another. From time to time, they could hear various exmations


    coming from within it.


    An hour and a halfter, it was Rocky''s turn. He went straight into the beast evaluating room.


    There were three beast cages when he walked in. All the beasts within them were dered to be the


    most valuable.


    "Where is your spiritual beast, young man?" an old man in charge of the evaluations asked curiously


    once he realized Rocky had entered alone.


    The people in the beast evaluating room shot him flustered looks.


    "Wait a minute!" As soon as Rocky finished speaking, he waved his hand. Immediately, a dazzlingly


    blinding white light appeared out of nowhere.


    In the blink of an eye, a beast bathed in purple mes sprang forth. It was none other than the Purple-


    ming Phoenix.


    Everyone present was curious to know where Rocky had kept the magnificent beast.


    Although there were treasures for storing spiritual beasts in the Ethereal Region, they were very rare


    and precious.


    All those present couldn''t help but specte Rocky''s true identity. Perhaps he wasn''t a nobody, after


    all.


    "Is that the Purple-ming Phoenix?" The beast evaluator immediately recognized it. It was one of the


    few high-grade spiritual beasts that humans could control.


    The rest of the onlookers present were still mesmerized by how Rocky''s beast alone was able to


    outshine the three spiritual beasts they had just deemed as the most valuable.


    "There''s no need to examine this one any further. I''ll just rank it as today''s top-ranking spiritual beast,"


    the beast evaluator announced.


    Suddenly, the crowd fell into silence. This was the first time that the beast evaluator announced the


    results without even trying to inspect the beast up for debate.


    But considering how rare the Purple-ming Phoenix was in the Ethereal Region, no one questioned


    his decision.


    Later, more spiritual beasts were brought forth, but none of them could bepared to Rocky''s beast.


    Soon, there were no more spiritual beasts left to evaluate.


    "It seems this young man has been honored the opportunity to sell Mr. Gao this marvelous specimen


    for a high price today," the beast evaluator announced.


    The rest of those who participated in the beast evaluation shook their heads and sighed. But they were


    all convinced, considering the rarity of the marvelous creature.


    "Go inform Mr. Gao that today''s winner of the beast evaluation is the Purple-ming Phoenix!" the


    beast evaluator ordered.


    Soon, Ishaan received word of the winning spiritual beast.


    For every beast evaluation, the top spiritual beast selected would be presented to Ishaan who would


    offer a high bid for it in return. On top of that, he made a rare public appearance. This was why the


    crowd present didn''t leave but waited quietly for his arrival.


    Around five minutester, the person who left to inform Ishaan returned alone. Ishaan was nowhere in


    sight.


    The messenger whispered into the beast evaluator''s ear and then stepped aside.


    "I''m terribly sorry, sir. Mr. Gao said that the Purple-ming Phoenix may be rare, but he''s not


    interested," the beast evaluator informed Rocky immediately.


    "Oh, I see." Rocky didn''t expect Ishaan to be so picky.


    "That''s all for today!" the beast evaluator dered.


    "Wait a minute." Rocky wouldn''t give up so easily.


    "Anything else, sir?" the beast evaluator looked at him in confusion.


    "I''ve brought more spiritual beasts with me today," Rocky swiftly answered.


    "You have more than one spiritual beast?" This amazed the beast evaluator.


    "How about this one, sir?" Rocky asked as he summoned Kohen.


    The tiny beast shook its head once it emerged from the Magic Spiritual Space. Its cute appearance


    immediately caught everyone''s attention.


    "Is this a spiritual beast as well?"


    "Why is it so tiny?"


    "It''s merely a cub!"


    "I don''t see what''s so special about this spiritual beast. Do you?"


    Everyone present began to discuss and debate about what exactly made Kohen unique.


    The beast evaluator, who had seen countless spiritual beasts, was surprised by Kohen. He sensed a


    strange aura emanating from it, but he couldn''t put a finger on it.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What do you think, sir?" Rocky immediately asked the beast evaluator.


    "I can''t seem to identify this spiritual beast," the puzzled beast evaluator confessed.


    This further startled the onlookers for this was the most experienced beast evaluator in all of the


    Spiritual Beast Pce. For him to be unable to determine the origins of Rocky''s spiritual beast was


    baffling!


    "Oh? I wonder who else could identify my beast in the Spiritual Beast Pce," Rocky said.


    "I''m afraid I''ll have to ask Mr. Gao toe here in person!" As soon as he finished his sentence, the


    beast evaluator ordered his men to ask for Ishaan once more.


    After a few minutes, a tall figure strode into the beast evaluating room. He came off as quite a dominant


    and arrogant individual. Two other warriors, whose Spiritual Infants were at the medium stage, trailed


    behind him.


    Seeing this, all the people present showed respect.


    It was none other than Ishaan.


    Rocky turned his head towards him. He realized he was the middle-aged man he had met previously.


    "It''s this gentleman, Mr. Gao." The beast evaluator swiftly took a step forward and gestured towards


    Rocky.


    Ishaan raised his head to look at him. As they locked gazes, the former''s narrowed. He could see that


    Rocky wasn''t just an ordinary person. Although he was hiding his true strength, Ishaan could tell it was


    incredible!


    "May I know your name, sir?" Ishaan quickly shifted and asked Rocky kindly.

 Chapter 1625 A Good Attitude

    Chapter 1625 A Good Attitude


    All the people present were surprised to see Ishaan''s amiable attitude towards Rocky. Everyone in the


    Sky-suppressing City knew that Ishaan was the most trusted confidant of the young master of the Sky-


    suppressing Mansion. He was in charge of a lot of important matters for the Sky-suppressing Mansion,


    and definitely held a great deal of power. Therefore, there were very few people that Ishaan would


    humble himself for and speak kindly to. Judging by this, it was apparent that this Rocky was a special


    person.


    "Nice to meet you. I''m Basil," Rocky replied with cupped hands. He didn''t intend to hide his identity,


    because he knew that as soon as Ishaan heard his name, he would look at him differently. Only by


    gaining Ishaan''s respect could Rocky get close to him.


    Sure enough, Ishaan said slowly, "Basil? I seem to have heard this name somewhere before." He


    found the name very familiar, but he couldn''t ce it.


    "I''m serving under Commander Tucker Wang." Rocky continued to introduce himself, knowing that it


    would jog Ishaan''s memory.


    "Wait, are you Spiritual King Basil? One of the representatives from the Sky-suppressing School who


    participated in the Spiritual Infant Contest?" Ishaan eximed in surprise. No wonder he had found the


    name familiar! Long ago, there had been a dark horse called "Basil" from the Sky-suppressing School,


    who had defeated Moore Duan, the young elite of the Sky-suppressing Mansion.


    "Yes, I am." Rocky nodded nomittally, as if it was no big deal.


    All the people present were either rich or powerful members of the Sky-suppressing Mansion and the


    nearby towns, so they all had their own informationworks and were somewhat familiar with Basil''s


    achievements. So naturally, after hearing the man in front of them introduce himself as Basil, they


    immediately burst into an uproar. They had not expected this stranger to be Basil, the warrior who had


    gained a lot of attention in the border battlefield recently.


    "So he is Spiritual King Basil," one of them gasped.


    "I didn''t expect him to be so young. I heard that he has made many extraordinary achievements in the


    border battlefield recently!" anothermented.


    "Exactly! I heard that he is very skilled in using mysterious military arrays, which made the army of the


    spiritual race suffer a lot."


    "The most ssical one is the battle of defending the Tiger Whisker Pass. The spiritual race lost tens of


    thousands of soldiers in that battle!"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    All kinds of discussions ensued.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so famous!" Shirley leaned in and whispered.


    Rocky shrugged with a small smile on his face. He was used to being the center of attention.


    "Is this spiritual beast yours, Spiritual King Basil?" Ishaan finally noticed Kohen, the beast next to


    Rocky. His eyes immediately lit up, because he could see that Kohen was no ordinary beast.


    "Yes," Rocky replied simply.


    "I have seen countless beasts, but I have never seen anything like this before. Is it not a spiritual beast,


    but a diabolic beast?" Ishaan raised his head and looked at Kohen carefully. But even after taking in the


    smaller details, he couldn''t tell where Kohen came from.


    "No, it isn''t a diabolic beast. It was cultivated by fusing the excellent genes of several powerful spiritual


    beasts. It is unique in the Supreme Ether Land," Rocky exined.


    "Really?" Ishaan became excited at once, because if that was the case, then he definitely wanted to


    get his hands on this spiritual beast. He was willing to shell over a lot of money for it.


    "Of course. I wouldn''t dare to lie to you. What''s more, its saliva has some miraculous effects," Rocky


    continued. He wanted Ishaan to take the bait.


    "What effects?"


    "Well, I can only tell you in private. Others will be jealous if they hear it," Rocky said with a small smirk.


    Ishaan nodded knowingly and then waved his hand. "Spiritual King Basil,e with me to my ce.


    Let''s talk over a cup of tea."


    His words caused an uproar among the crowd. Ishaan would only invite big shots with a lot of power


    and influence to his private ce. Since he invited Basil to his ce, it was obvious that he valued him


    very much.


    Rocky put Kohen away and left the beast evaluating room with Shirley, following Ishaan, who led them


    to a luxurious hall in the depths of the Spiritual Beast Pce.


    Inside the hall, there were a group of beautiful women dancing merrily. People who didn''t know what


    kind of ce this was might mistake it for a brothel.


    As soon as Rocky, Shirley, and Ishaan entered the hall, those beauties swarmed up to them.


    "Mr. Gao, you''re back!"


    "Are these two gentlemen our guests today? They are so handsome!"


    "Yes, they are! The more I look at them, the more I like them!"


    Soon, Rocky and Shirley were surrounded by these beautiful women, who were teasing them and


    trying to cozy up to them.


    It was not a big deal for Rocky. But as a girl, Shirley felt ufortable with these women''s advances.


    Therefore, her delicate face was very cold.


    "Stop it. If you scare the guests away, I won''t spare you!" Ishaan said immediately.


    Hearing that, the beautiful women scattered and continued to dance.


    "Please have a seat, gentlemen," Ishaan said, sitting down on the wooden armchair in the hall.


    Rocky and Shirley sat on the opposite side.


    "Aren''t you still working for Commander Wang, Spiritual King Basil? Why did you suddenlye to my


    Spiritual Beast Pce in the Sky-suppressing City?" Ishaan asked. He was a cautious man, and he


    found Rocky''s visit quite suspicious.


    "I think you''re quite trustworthy, so I''ll tell you the truth. I have a mission to do in the Sky-suppressing


    City, but I don''t know anyone here, so I want to find a noble person to help me. I heard that you are


    very kind and willing to help others, so I''ve taken the liberty of disturbing you," Rocky said.


    "So you used your spiritual beast as bait?" Ishaan was not one to fall for ttery. He immediately saw


    through Rocky''s tricks, and felt a little unhappy that he had been fooled.


    "If you are interested in my spiritual beast, I am willing to give it to you for free... but only if you can help


    meplete my mission," Rocky proposed without hesitation.


    "Really? What is your mission, Spiritual King Basil?" Ishaan asked curiously.


    "Commander Wang intercepted a piece of important information during the battle with the spiritual race


    not long ago. ording to the information, we have good reason to suspect that there is a traitor


    colluding with the spiritual race in the Sky-suppressing Mansion. My mission is to find that traitor!"


    Rocky said directly.


    As soon as Ishaan heard this, there was an imperceptible change in his expression. He hadn''t


    expected that Tucker would intercept such information.


    "Mr. Gao, is something wrong?" Rocky asked deliberately when he saw that the man in front of him


    stayed quiet.


    "No, no. I''m just a little shocked to hear that there is a traitor in our Sky-suppressing Mansion. Are you


    sure that the information is urate, Spiritual King Basil?" Ishaan asked tentatively.


    "It shouldn''t be wrong. Amander of the spiritual race said so," Rocky replied.


    "Do you know the identity of this traitor?" Ishaan continued to ask.


    "If I did, I wouldn''t havee here and bothered you," Rocky replied with a helpless smile.


    "Well, if there really is a traitor in our Sky-suppressing Mansion, I will spare no effort to help you find


    him, Spiritual King Basil. But this is no trivial matter, so I will have to inform our young master about it


    first." Obviously, Ishaan was using Canaan as a stalling tactic.

 Chapter 1626 Traitors

    Chapter 1626 Traitors


    "Of course, but we must keep it a secret!" Rocky said, pretending to be serious.


    "Sure, I''ll ask for the young master''s permission first and then I''ll cooperate with you. Let''s catch those


    retched traitors in the Sky-suppressing Mansion. By the way, do you have a ce to stay here?" Ishaan


    suddenly asked.


    "I''m afraid I have none since we just arrived here," Rocky answered and shook his head.


    "If you don''t mind, I have spare rooms for distinguished guests in my Spiritual Beast Pce. Why don''t


    you rest there? I''ll report everything to the young master as soon as I finish arranging everything here,"


    Ishaan said sincerely.


    "We would love to. Thank you for your kind offer!" Rocky thanked him as he saluted politely.


    Ishaan then ordered someone to take Rocky and Shirley to their rooms in the pce.


    As soon as they entered the room, Shirley quickly closed the door and whispered, "Why did you tell


    Ishaan directly that we''re looking for traitors? Aren''t you afraid of alerting him?"


    "Don''t worry. I''m almost certain that he''s one of the traitors, but I reckon there''s someone in the


    shadows controlling his every move. The reason I told Ishaan about our mission was to flush out the


    man in charge," Rocky exined to her.


    "And if there really is someone lurking in the shadows, aren''t you afraid that they''ll hurt us?" Shirley


    asked in a stern tone. She thought that Rocky had put their lives in danger, but she also knew this was


    the most effective way to get what they wanted. After all, Ishaan was a cunning old fox. If they


    investigated him in secret, they might end up empty-handed.


    "Offending the Sky-suppressing Mansion is nothing serious," Rocky said and smiled calmly.


    "Humph! That''s easy for you to say. If we anger them, we might get banned from entering Ethereal


    Region..." Shirley disagreed immediately, pouring cold water on his reckless idea.


    "If that happens, then we''ll finally have the chance to take refuge in Alyssa together!" he answered


    back with a wide grin etched on his face.


    Shirley couldn''t help but roll her eyes at him upon hearing this.


    "I think Ishaan wouldn''t be patient enough to wait a little longer. He''ll surely act very soon. Stay here


    and wait for me. If I don''te back tomorrow, that only means I''m in trouble," Rocky said as he got up


    to leave. He knew it was his responsibility to take care of the risks of his actions.


    "No, I''ll go with you!" Shirley insisted. She certainly wouldn''t let Rocky venture off on his own.


    "It''s too dangerous for both of us to go there. Plus, if something happens to me, I need someone I can


    count on to save me," Rocky said sincerely.


    "All right then. Be careful." With a heavy sigh, Shirley finally agreed. It was up to only the two of them to


    carry out this mission. If both of them were to be captured, no one woulde to their rescue.


    With a nod, Rocky opened the door and left.


    Meanwhile, after taking care of his business in the Spiritual Beast Pce, Ishaan wasted no time and


    immediately headed towards the Sky-suppressing Mansion. Little did he know that Rocky was trailing


    closely behind him.


    They arrived at the heavily-guarded mansion an hourter, but it didn''t take much effort for Rocky to


    sneak in.


    Ishaan headed straight towards the south side of the Sky-suppressing Mansion.


    Rocky followed him into the garret and saw two words written on top of the entrance. It read "Cloud


    Pavilion". As soon as he saw Ishaan enter the building, he made his way up to the roof of the second


    floor. Kneeling to avoid being seen, he could only see their silhouettes through the elegantly carved


    wooden window.


    The second floor of this building looked like a study filled with countless books. In the middle of it, a


    figure with a powerful aura was sitting cross-legged in a jade ice bed, motionlessly meditating.


    Ishaan''s loud voice broke the deafening silence as he came barging into the room. "Young master, I


    have some bad news!"


    Irritated by this, Canaan slightly opened his eyes and shot a cold look at his servant. "What happened?


    Why are you in such a hurry?" he asked in anger.


    "Our n to trade with themander in chief of the spiritual race has been exposed," Ishaan said as


    his face turned pale-white.


    "Oh, how did you know our n was exposed?" Canaan who was intrigued by how this happened,


    calmly asked.


    "A spiritual king named Basil, who works for Commander Tucker Wang of the left army, approached me


    this morning. He came to the Spiritual Beast Pce and told me there was a traitor in the Sky-


    suppressing Mansion. He wanted me to cooperate with his investigation," Ishaan duly said.


    "Is that what he told you?" The young master frowned.


    "Yes." Ishaan nodded.


    "It seems that you were fooled by him." Canaan''s calm face suddenly became stern.


    "I was fooled by him?" Ishaan didn''t know what to say.


    The young master''s spiritual pressure suddenly sky-rocketed as it headed towards Rocky''s direction.


    "Come out. There''s no need to hide anymore."


    Rocky did not expect that Canaan would be able to easily find him. He finally understood why he was


    at the level of the Emperor Realm.


    Despite being exposed, Rocky kept his cool and released his own aura. He then broke through the


    window andnded in front of the young master.


    "I must admit, you really are as powerful as people im," Rocky greeted with a smile as he cupped his


    hands.


    "You..." Ishaan struggled to utter any words. He felt like a fool for being yed like that.


    "Are you the Basil we were talking about just now?" Canaan asked as he surveyed every inch of


    Rocky.


    "Yes."


    "I must admit, you''re very brave foring here alone!" Canaan was able to sense everything within a


    few hundred meters of his spiritual power. He was sure he didn''t detect someone else with Rocky.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "With great riskes even greater reward. Humph! I didn''t expect that the young master of the Sky-


    suppressing Mansion would be so corrupt! Colluding with themander in chief of the spiritual race


    to betray the human race is simply insidious!" Rocky let him get a piece of his mind.


    "Oh, so do you want to uphold justice now? What a joke!" Canaan sneered scornfully.


    "Why did you do that?" Rocky continued to berate him. He couldn''t wrap his head around the reason


    why Canaan would do such a thing. The young master was already an esteemed and well-off figure.


    He would gain nothing from ruining the good name of the Sky-suppressing Mansion.


    "I don''t need to exin anything to you. I am doing what I think is right. It''s time for the human race to


    change. Everything I have done is for the sake of their future. You won''t understand anything," Canaan


    said arrogantly with his head held high.


    "It may be true that I won''t understand the reason behind your actions, but you should know there are


    consequences for everything you do," Rocky bit back. Rocky could tell that Canaan''s reason was too


    extreme and radical for him to ept it.


    "If you want to change for the better, you should be willing to sacrifice. This principle applies to the


    human race as well. I am the only one willing to sacrifice something for the greater good," the young


    master retorted.


    "Then stop talking nonsense. Let''s fight!" Rocky demanded. He was well aware that Canaan would not


    let him leave so easily, so he chose to fight him instead.


    "Young master, let me fight him!" Ishaan offered. He was filled with anger and embarrassment after


    being tricked by Rocky. He wanted nothing more than to kill the man in front of him with his own hands.


    "Let him go." To everyone''s surprise, Canaan ordered his servant to stand down.


    "But he already knows our n!" Feeling even more confused and flustered, Ishaan couldn''t help but


    raise his voice at his own master.

 Chapter 1627 Unpredictable

    Chapter 1627 Unpredictable


    "Humph. Let him be. I doubt anyone''s going to believe him since he has no evidence at all. Besides,


    our n is already in motion. He can''t possibly stop us all by himself." Canaan couldn''t care less


    knowing that Rocky was well aware of their n.


    "But master, it''s still risky to let him go alive!" Ishaan tried to talk some sense into his master as he shot


    Rocky an angry look.


    "Stop worrying! He''s just a nobody," the young master yelled at his servant. He then looked at Rocky


    and said, "If you don''t leave now, I might change my mind."


    Rocky could do nothing but just stare back at Canaan. Even he couldn''t figure out what thetter was


    thinking, but he knew he couldn''t stay there longer. And so, he quickly turned around and left.


    Watching Rocky go out the door, Ishaan couldn''t help but question his master''s decision. "Young


    master, why did you let him go?"


    "You may leave now. Don''t bother me if you have nothing else to say." Canaan, who was starting to get


    irritated, waved his hand impatiently to dismiss his servant.


    Ishaan had no choice but to leave with his mouth hanging wide open.


    As soon as Ishaan left the room, Canaan''s face suddenly turned deadly serious. He let out a cold sneer


    and said to himself, ''I didn''t expect someone woulde for me from another world. I can sense that


    he''s special. What''s more, I can vaguely feel the aura of an imperial member of the Shura Race on


    him. Who the hell is he?''


    "Layton!" He suddenly summoned one of his subjects.


    In a sh, a figure wearing a blue robe bolted into the room and knelt before him.


    "Follow that human and keep a close eye on him. I want you to report his every move to me," Canaan


    ordered.


    "Yes, sir!" The figure in blue robe answered and disappeared into thin air.


    "A war between the human and spiritual race will soon break out. We, the Shura Race, will finally be


    able to unite the Supreme Ether Land once again. We will usher in a new era of peace and prosperity


    after being divided for so long. Ha-ha! My mission in the Sky-suppressing Mansion will not be in vain!"


    Canaan raised his head andughed wildly.


    His eerieughter filled the entire room. He didn''t expect that he would get away with pretending to be


    the young master of the Sky-suppressing Mansion. Heughed even more as he realized that


    everything was falling into ce.


    Meanwhile, Rocky quickly left the mansion and rushed back to the Spiritual Beast Pce to meet


    Shirley.


    "How did it go? What''s wrong?" Shirley could immediately tell that something was bothering Rocky.


    "Let''s leave the Sky-suppressing City now!"


    He said in a hurry.


    Without wasting any breath, the two immediately fled the city. As soon as they left, Ishaan and his men


    came barraging into the pce to catch Rocky. Unfortunately for him, they escaped in just the nick of


    time.


    Rocky and Shirley flew away from the Sky-suppressing City on their spiritual beasts and headed


    towards the border battlefield.


    On the way, Rocky told Shirley what happened in the mansion. She couldn''t believe that the young


    master turned out to be such a ghastly person.


    "Although I can''t figure out what Canaan was thinking, I can tell that he''s nning something big!"


    Rocky added. He felt frustrated knowing that he was just being yed with.


    "What should we do now? Should we tell everyone when wee back?" Shirley asked.


    "No. No one''s going to believe us since we have no evidence. Even if Commander Wang does, I doubt


    the others will. Let''s hold off on telling them right now." After putting some thought on it, Rocky decided


    to wait for the perfect time before telling everyone at camp.


    Shirley nodded in agreement.


    A few dayster, they finally arrived in the Heavenly Rain Valley and parted ways. Shirley went back to


    her organization while Rocky went straight towards the army.


    As soon as word got out that Rocky came back, Tucker summoned him at once.


    "Basil, you came back just in the right time. I have something urgent I need you to do," Tucker said.


    "What is it?" Rocky''s eyes narrowed in surprise.


    "While you were away, our army faced a serious trouble," Tucker said as his face suddenly turned grim.


    "What kind of trouble?" Rocky had a vague feeling that it might have something to do with Canaan.


    "A grandmander betrayed us! He sent our ns to the spiritual race which led to heavy casualties


    in our middle army. Our left and right nks were also heavily affected. We''re sitting ducks right now!"


    Tucker trembled in anger as he recalled the incident.


    "Then what do you need me to do?" Rocky eagerly asked.


    "The troops of the middle army are in dire need of reinforcements from the left and right army. The


    commander of the left army had ordered you to rescue them with a special group under your


    command," said Tucker.


    "Should we leave right away?"


    "Yes. Lead five thousand soldiers and head for the Bottom Pass to join another rescue team, then go


    straight towards the middle army. Themander who leads the other team is Deputy Commander


    Moore," Tucker added.


    "Okay, I understand," Rocky nodded.


    "If you need anything, don''t be afraid to say it."


    "I want Eunice, Kye, and Maxwell to go with me," Rocky said. He knew he could only bring those he


    trusted the most in missions like this.


    "Sure. Since the Heavenly Rain Valley is safe for the time being, you can bring them with you." Tucker


    was also well aware of the importance of this mission. He was willing to give Rocky his full support.


    In a short while, Rocky quickly gathered his threerades along with the rest of the soldiers before


    heading out to the Bottom Pass to join Moore and his troops.


    Two dayster, they arrived at their destination.


    The two leaders decided to go to the Sky Fog in first and rescue the troops there.


    Three dayster, their troops arrived at the Sky Fog in.


    As the name suggests, the in was covered with a thick mist during the day, making it difficult for any


    army to attack. But since the position of the human race army was revealed, the spiritual race


    relentlessly attacked them during the night when the fog had set. Fortunately, themander of the


    troops was a capable leader who led the soldiers to retreat just in time and ordered them to build a new


    defensive line. Tenacious as they were, they could only hold on for so long since they were gravely


    outnumbered.


    Since it was still daytime, the rescue team didn''t dare to charge into battle blindly. Instead, they set up


    camp at the edge of the field and sent out spies to contact the trapped army to help coordinate their


    attacks.


    A day passed before the spies returned, and their grim faces were enough to tell how their mission


    went. The army of the spiritual race was camped just outside the perimeter of the trapped troops. If


    they wanted to get in contact with their trappedrades, they had no choice but to fight off their


    enemies.


    "It seems that we have no other choice but to attack head on," said Moore.


    "There''s no need to put everyone''s life in danger. I''ll go in alone," Rocky said as he stood up.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you have a way to go in without getting noticed by the spiritual race army?" Moore looked at


    Rocky, baffled since they couldn''t afford to alert the spiritual race of their presence.

 Chapter 1628 Reunion

    Chapter 1628 Reunion


    "It''s not difficult. I''ll be back soon." After saying that, Rocky turned around and walked out of the camp.


    With the Earth-diving Skill, he disappeared in an instant.


    It was a remarkable skill, because it could be used anywhere, no matter how heavily guarded the ce


    was.


    In less than half an hour, Rocky passed through the blockade of the army of the spiritual race and


    entered the defensive line of the besieged human army.


    But when he got there, he found that the human army was already gone. He had expected to see a


    whole troop here, but there were only empty tents.


    ''It''s strange. Where are they?'' he wondered with a frown. He immediately looked around, trying to find


    some clues. Although the tents were all there, the soldiers of the human race who had been fighting


    here desperately had disappeared without a trace. There wasn''t so much as a corpse in the area.


    However, he soon realized that the human army had been in no hurry to escape. After all, the entire


    camp looked very normal, and there seemed to be no sign of a hasty retreat. Therefore, Rocky


    guessed that they did not want to give up on this camp.


    "Are they using the empty fort strategy? They''ve deliberately left the camp here to distract the troops of


    the spiritual race when in fact, they have already retreated to other safe areas?" Rocky murmured to


    himself with a frown.


    With that thought, he summoned Kohen to take advantage of its tracking ability to detect the traces of


    the human army.


    Led by Kohen, Rocky headed north. Not long after, he came across a dense oasis. The moment he


    entered it, countless arrows suddenly shot out from all directions, quickly approaching him.


    Summoning his spiritual power, Rocky swiftly formed a shield to protect his body. When the flying


    arrows made contact with the shield, they were directly sted into powder.


    The next moment, more than a dozen figures at level three or four of the Spirit Realm charged at him.


    With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, Rocky instantly turned into a shadow and passed through


    the several figures, who spontaneously froze in ce.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At the same time, countless other soldiers appeared out of the thick trees and bushes nearby and


    surrounded Rocky.


    "I''m from the rescue team. I''m on your side!" Rocky shouted, directly revealing his identity.


    "What rescue team? We haven''t received any news of rescue at all. You must be a spy sent by the


    spiritual race!" At this time, a man swaggered out of the crowd, sneering at Rocky.


    Rocky took a closer look and found that the man in front of him was none other than Elliot, the one who


    had suddenly left the military camp before. He hadn''t expected to see Elliot here.


    "Elliot, don''t you recognize me?" Rocky red at Elliot.


    "How could I know you? Who are you?" Rocky knew that Elliot was lying, so his eyes turned cold.


    "I want to see yourmander," he said stiffly.


    "In your dreams. You''re definitely here to assassinate ourmander. Guards, take him down right


    now! Whoever kills him will get a great reward!" Elliot ordered at once. Obviously, he wanted to take


    revenge on Rocky.


    Not knowing the truth, the soldiers immediately swarmed forward.


    Rocky''s face darkened. He hadn''t expected Elliot to be so bold. However, these soldiers were no match


    for him. If he fought back, he would definitely hurt them beyond repair.


    Therefore, he decided to frighten them away instead. His eyes widened, and an enormous aura


    instantly filled the air.


    The soldiers couldn''t resist Rocky''s immense spiritual pressure. Their faces went deathly pale as they


    all knelt down and gasped for air.


    At the same time, Rocky approached Elliot at lightning speed. Elliot, who hadn''t anticipated Rocky to


    be more powerful than before, hurriedly retreated with a sh of panic on his face. He knew that if


    Rocky really attacked him, he wouldn''t be able to resist.


    Just before Rocky reached him, however, a delicate figure appeared in front of Elliot, blocking Rocky''s


    way. She made a seal with her hands and directly summoned an aggressive Icy Dragon, which


    charged at Rocky while waving its ws.


    Rocky waved his hand and hit the Icy Dragon''s head in an instant, causing the dragon to shatter and


    dissolve into powder. It was obvious that the strength of the person that had just appeared was inferior


    to his.


    After Rocky defeated the Icy Dragon, he appeared in front of the delicate figure in the blink of an eye.


    Without any fear, thetter continued to attack, intending to take down Rocky.


    But the moment the two of them made eye contact, they froze, feeling stunned.


    "Sabina?"


    "Prince Crimson?"


    Rocky had never thought that the delicate figure in front of him would be Sabina, who had been


    captured along with Marcia.


    Of course, Sabina was just as surprised to see Rocky here.


    "Deputy Commander Ji, he is a spy of the enemy!" Elliot said at this time, pointing at Rocky. Obviously,


    he didn''t know the rtionship between Rocky and Sabina.


    "Sabina, do you believe him?" Rocky sneered, taking a sidelong nce at Elliot.


    Sabina nced back at Elliot and smirked. "I''d faster believe a pig than believe him."


    Elliot''s face darkened.


    At the same time, all the soldiers present saw that Rocky and Sabina were talking cheerfully, like they


    were long-lost friends. Deputy Commander Ji, who was always cold to others, obviously had a


    completely different attitude towards Rocky.


    "Is it really you? I still can''t believe it!" Sabina couldn''t help but get excited, and she almost jumped up


    with delight in her eyes. Since Rocky was here, it meant that they might have the chance to return to


    the original world.


    "Marcia should be with you, right?" Rocky asked.


    "Yes, she is themander of this unit now," Sabina said with a nod. "Why are you here?"


    "I was ordered to lead the rescue team to find you," Rocky replied.


    "You?" Sabina was stunned.


    "I''ll exinter. Let''s go and see Marcia first," Rocky suggested.


    Sabina nodded immediately and pulled Rocky towards the depths of the oasis in full view of the


    soldiers.


    Soon, Rocky saw many simple tents in the depths of the oasis, and Sabina led him to thergest one.


    "Commander Mu, guess who''s here!" As soon as Sabina entered the tent, she called out to Marcia,


    who was studying a topographic map.


    When Marcia raised her head and saw Rocky behind Sabina, her body trembled in a mixture of


    surprise and excitement. Her eyes shed with a multitude of emotions, and it was difficult for her to


    restrain the excitement in her heart.


    However, Marcia was never one to betray her emotions. After taking a moment to calm down, she


    smiled and said, "It''s really you. I thought I would never see you again in my life!"


    "Coming here was no easy feat, but all that effort was worth it to see you," Rocky replied calmly. A flood


    of relief washed over him. It seemed that all of them would be reunited soon.

 Chapter 1629 Her Smart Tactic

    Chapter 1629 Her Smart Tactic


    "I''ve known from the start that you will never let us down!" Marcia said as she faintly smiled, making her


    beautiful face a lot more attractive. Right now, she was feeling genuine bliss from the bottom of her


    heart. Being able to see Rocky again gave her greatfort and courage. Ever since they got into the


    Supreme Ether Land, she had been trying her best to protect theirrades. Hence, upon seeing him,


    she thought that all her hardships weren''t in vain.


    "I''m also very happy that everyone is safe, but we don''t have the time to celebrate yet. The most


    important thing right now is to get you guys out of here." Rocky stressed. He had always been level-


    headed and the kind that could easily weight the priority in any kind of situation.


    Hearing this, Marcia regained herposure and calmly said, "Yes, you are right. So, how many


    soldiers are there in the rescue team?"


    "About ten thousand," Rocky quickly replied.


    "Only ten thousand, huh?" Marcia repeated as she shook her head. Currently, there were about thirty


    thousand soldiers from the spiritual race''s army that besieged the Sky Fog in. On the other hand,


    Marcia had already lost more than half of her people after the enemies attacked them. So, right now,


    there were only about ten thousand soldiers left on her side. Therefore, even with the members of the


    rescue team, they would still be outnumbered.


    "Well, among those ten thousand members of the rescue team, three of them are spiritual kings whose


    Spiritual Infants have already reached the advanced stage, and that includes me," Rocky said as he


    tried to be optimistic.


    "Oh, really? You have already reached that far?" Marcia answered in surprise. Those who possessed a


    Spiritual Infant at the advanced stage were considered to be powerful masters among the human race.


    Moreover, if they were able to reach the Emperor Realm, they would be even more formidable.


    Since all of them had almost entered the Supreme Ether Land at the same time, Marcia was a bit


    shocked to learn that Rocky already had a Spiritual Infant at the advanced stage. Of course, it was a


    great feat that was not easy to aplish.


    "Why are you so surprised? Your Spiritual Infant should be at the advanced stage too, right?" Rocky


    was confident about this because he was well-aware that Marcia''s talent was not at all inferior to his.


    Moreover, she possessed the spiritual race''s bloodline, so she should have easily enhanced her


    Spiritual Infant to the advanced stage.


    With a faint smile, Marcia just nodded slightly.


    "By the way, have you already integrated the martial spirit?" Rocky asked.


    "The members of the spiritual race were born with a spiritual soul, so I didn''t really need to fuse with a


    martial spirit to improve my strength," Marcia replied straightforwardly.


    "I see. Then what about Sabina?" Rocky asked again as he turned to Sabina this time.


    "Well, encountering a martial spirit is very rare. So, no, I haven''t done it yet," Sabina answered with a


    bitter smile.


    "Not a problem. Come with me to the Magic Spiritual Space," Rocky quickly urged.


    "Huh? What for?" Sabina furrowed her brows and stared at Rocky in confusion.


    "Juste with me. You will know when we get there," Rocky said with a faint smile and immediately


    opened the Magic Spiritual Space.


    Left with no choice, Sabina entered the Magic Spiritual Space with Rocky.


    Then, upon entering the space, Rocky summoned all the martial spirits that he had hidden there.


    At the sight of this, Sabina was obviously stunned. She did not expect that Rocky would be able to


    gather all of these martial spirits. But then, after a while, she just smiled and thought that considering


    how talented Rocky really was, nothing would be impossible for him.


    "So, you have a lot to choose from. Pick a martial spirit that you think will be the most suitable one for


    you. For now, I''m going to head out and discuss with Marcia how we could break out of the enemy


    encirclement. I''lle back for you in a while," Rocky remarked.


    Then, Sabina heaved a deep breath and instantly began to search for the best one among the martial


    spirits there.


    With this, Rocky left the Magic Spiritual Space first.


    "I could see that you have experienced a lot of adventures in this world. Am I right?" Marcia asked with


    a smile. After Rocky quickly offered Sabina to get into his Magic Spiritual Space, she was sure that he


    should have gained a lot of things that Sabina could benefit from.


    "Well, yeah. Sort of..." Rocky answered as he scratched his head lightly. Then, he continued, "Anyway,


    your tactic to lure the enemy army into the empty valley is really brilliant. Because of the thick fog, the


    spiritual race''s army haven''t noticed that you have already retreated from your original defensive


    position yet. However, once they discover this and they attack, everyone will be in danger because of


    this area''s terrain."


    "I had to take the risk. After all, these two days would be the foggiest ones in the entire Sky Fog in. I


    highly doubt that the spiritual race''s army would act rashly even if they have the advantage in number.


    At least, I bought us some time for now." Marcia was indeed born a strategist. Although she knew that


    the risks of her n were great, she had faith that everything would work out well if she went all out.


    Afterward, Rocky and Marcia had seriously discussed the strategy that they should take in order to


    break out of the enemy encirclement. With theirbined talents and experiences on the battlefield, a


    bold n came into fruition right away. If this n seeded, not only could they escape from the


    ws of the spiritual race''s army, but they could also deal a fatal blow on them.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, I think Sabina should have finished choosing back in there. I''ll go back and check on her." Soon


    enough, Rocky entered the Magic Spiritual Space again.


    At this time, it seemed that Sabina had already chosen a martial spirit to her liking¡ªa dual-wielding


    ming swordswoman.


    "All right. I''ll guard for you. Just focus on fusing with the martial spirit. Also, you don''t have to worry if


    you are not able to do it on the first try. There''re so many of them and you can always try again. I''m


    sure that one of these martial spirits would be a good fit for you," Rocky said as he reassured Sabina.


    Sabina nodded at Rocky''s instructions and immediately sat on the ground with her legs crossed. Then,


    she released her spiritual power and wholeheartedly tried to integrate it with the ming swordswoman


    in front of her.


    About four hourster, she seeded in fusing with the ming martial spirit, in which she really felt


    the connection at first sight. With that, her Spiritual Infant broke through and reached the first grade.


    "Thank you very much, Prince Crimson!" Sabina eximed in excitement as she looked at Rocky


    gratefully.


    "I haven''t heard that name in a long while. Well, you don''t have to be so formal with me. I am still your


    friend," Rocky reminded with a faint smile on his face.


    Not long after, they left the Magic Spiritual Space. As soon as they got out, they saw more people in


    Marcia''s tent. Apparently, they were the elites from the Holy Dragon Empire, who had also escaped


    from the Shura Race under Marcia''s leadership.


    "Prince Crimson! It is so great to see you again!" It could be seen that all these people were so thrilled


    to see Rocky. They even bowed to him in unison to show their utmost respect.


    "No need to be so courteous. Actually, we might get in trouble if others hear you saying that. After all,


    I''m no longer Prince Crimson here. Right now, I am a deputymander of the left army," Rocky said


    as he waved his hand.


    Of course, the elites of the Holy Dragon Empire understood the situation and nodded in


    acknowledgment.


    "Marcia, I will head back and meet with the rescue team first. I will make the necessary arrangements


    ording to our n. Tomorrow afternoon, we will take action as soon as the smoke rose." After


    Rocky finished his conversation with Marcia, he immediately left her tent, activated the Earth-diving


    Skill, and returned to his otherrades.


    Meanwhile, the rescue team, which was waiting at the edge of the Sky Fog in, started to worry since


    Rocky had not returned yet.


    "Deputy Commander Duan, Basil should have returned already. Maybe something bad happened. Let


    me go look for him!"


    "Calm down. This is Basil we are talking about. Have some faith in him." Of course, after everything


    that Rocky had done and showed them, Moore was still very calm, waiting patiently for his return.


    About an hourter, Rocky arrived and walked into Moore''s tent.


    "Oh God! You are finally back! We thought that something already happened to you!" Eunice


    immediatelyined as she red at Rocky.


    "Sorry, I was just dyed by something in the camp of the middle army. Don''t worry. I have


    sessfully contacted them," Rocky exined.


    "So, how are they doing?" Moore asked straightforwardly.


    "They took quite a blow and there are only ten thousand soldiers left on their side. The problem is that


    the spiritual race''s army surrounding them possessed a force that is greater than twenty-five thousand,


    hence the middle army is in a passive position right now. Fortunately, theirmander brilliantly used


    the foggy weather to their advantage to trick the enemy. So, currently, the spiritual race''s army still


    thinks that they are in the original defensive position. We don''t think that the enemy would make a


    move until the fog clears up," Rocky informed in detail.


    "But in terms of military strength, even if webine our soldiers, we are still at a disadvantage once


    we engage the enemy army head-on." Moore analyzed.


    "As for that, I have already discussed a n with theirmander on how we can help them break out


    of the enemy encirclement. If it seeds, perhaps we can kill two birds with one stone," Rocky said


    with a cunning smile.

 Chapter 1630 Five Thousand VS One Thousand

    Chapter 1630 Five Thousand VS One Thousand


    "I see. Can you tell me more about it?" At this point, Rocky''s strength was very clear to Moore. Since


    he and Marcia had already made a n on how to deal with the army of the spiritual race, he didn''t feel


    the need to question it. Moreover, the two of them were bothmanders of the rescue team, so there


    shouldn''t be any unnecessarypetition between them. After all, once they failed to cooperate and


    came into a disagreement, it would just risk the sess of the rescue n.


    The battle at the Tiger Whisker Pass had made Rocky a sensation. Although not all soldiers in the


    human army were able to witness Rocky''s greatness, they had be very familiar with the name


    Spiritual King Basil. Because of this, many soldiers and generals in the rescue team looked at him with


    high regard.


    Hence, if Rocky was the one who formted the rescue n, the morale of the rescue team would


    also inevitably improve. Therefore, even though Moore wanted to make contributions, he was smart


    enough to put the overall situation first.


    At Moore''s request, Rocky immediately took out the topographic map of the Sky Fog in that he got


    from Marcia. Then, he began exining the n that he hade up with her. During Rocky''s


    exnation, Moore''s mind was in a tumult as the n began to unveil before his eyes. He was actually


    stunned by how astute and resourceful Rocky could be. He started to realize how the spiritual race''s


    army, which was supposed to be more powerful than them, would be defeated easily in the battle at the


    Tiger Whisker Pass.


    "So, do you have any other suggestions?" Rocky asked after exining the n in detail.


    "I don''t think so. It is indeed brilliant. The only thing that concerns me is if we can actually carry it out


    smoothly. After all, we are not yet familiar with the terrain of this in. There is a possibility that our


    men will get lost and enter the enemy''s trap by mistake. If that happens, the whole n will go south


    quickly," Moore remarked as he pointed out a key factor that would directly affect the n.


    "Yes, that is a good point. You really are perceptive. The terrain of the in will indeed affect the


    sess of the n, so we will have to use the power of the spiritual beasts in the Sky Fog in to lead


    our way. This way, we can avoid any unnecessary casualties." It seemed that Rocky had already taken


    this into consideration and had made the appropriate measures.


    "Oh, yeah! I heard that you are proficient in beast taming! That would be really useful for us in this


    situation. I really admire the diversity of your talent!" Upon hearing what Rocky said, Moore understood


    that everything in this n had been already ounted for. He couldn''t help but sigh, thinking that


    Rocky was really a rare talent from heaven. Not only did he have enough experience, but he was also


    very proficient in lots of skills. Even though Moore was supposed to be one of the most outstanding


    disciples that the Sky-suppressing Mansion had ever had in the past decade, he still felt inferior to


    Rocky.


    "Ha-ha! I am ttered. I think I have an above-average understanding of it, but I am not that great,"


    Rocky humbly replied.


    "Anyway, we''ll study the n more and carry out the rescue mission tomorrow to the best of our


    abilities," Moore said confidently.


    Rocky just nodded and let out a faint smile.


    Not long after, the rescue team began to arrange everything they needed ording to Rocky''s n.


    At the same time, Rocky led a team of a thousand soldiers to a residential area of spiritual beasts in the


    Sky Fog in. Their goal was to capture as many spiritual beasts as possible overnight.


    Soon enough, the following day began.


    The rescue team had been deployed and they marched towards the Sky Fog in.


    But before the rescue team took action, Rocky formed a smaller teamprised of spiritual beasts to


    lead the way onto the blockade of the spiritual race''s army.


    Their main n was to use the rescue team as bait. They were responsible to make some chaos


    around the blockade to catch the attention of the spiritual race''s army. At the same time, Marcia would


    lead her troops and break through the siege from the edge of the blockade in order to split the enemy


    army into two, forming two separate battlefields. This way, the rescue team that were led by Rocky


    might have a higher chance of overwhelming their enemies.


    After a while, the leading team led by Rocky arrived at the border of the blockade of the spiritual race''s


    army.


    From there, Rocky immediately spotted that at the center of the blockade, the forces of the spiritual


    race were distributed in a fan-shaped pattern to block Marcia''s troops on the southwest side of the


    in.


    After carefully observing the surrounding terrain, Rocky instructed the army of the spiritual beasts to


    move towards the western part of the blockade area of the spiritual race.


    "Soldiers, listen to me. Form an array that would cover the spiritual beasts." Deeming that it was


    already the time to take action, Rocky immediately ordered, "Move forward in the array of the flying


    wing. Don''t stop!"


    With hismand, Rocky''s troops marched towards the blockade without hesitation.


    At the same time, the spiritual race''s army was also taken by surprise when a small group of humans


    suddenly raided the blockade area. However, they soon found out that this troop was onlyprised of


    a thousand soldiers. Seeing this, themander of the spiritual race''s army didn''t dare to be careless


    and ordered a spearhead of five thousand soldiers to confront the human army.


    In just a moment, Rocky''s troops shed with the spearhead of the spiritual race.


    When the deputymander, who was leading the spearhead, saw that Rocky''s army just consisted of


    a thousand soldiers whose fighting abilities were not as powerful as the spearhead army led by him, he


    didn''t even try to take the enemies seriously.


    "Humph! Kill them all! The audacity of these humans to appear before us with their weak armies! Are


    they belittling us?" the deputymander gave the order in a stern voice.


    Without any hesitation, the spearhead of the spiritual race immediately gathered, formed an array,


    shrank their encirclement, and charged towards Rocky''s army.


    Each of the soldiers of the spiritual race had a strength that was much greater than that of the human


    race. Hence, as soon as the two sides shed, Rocky''s army was instantly suppressed by the spiritual


    race''s army.


    However, it seemed that the deputymander didn''t even n to join the fight. He just stood proudly


    on the sidelines and watched as his army took down the enemy troops. Then, he told Rocky, who had


    not made a move yet, "What the hell are you trying to aplish? You, humans, are no match for us.


    Surrender now before we end your lives!"


    Then, Rocky replied tly, "I don''t really think so. Well, yeah, the spiritual race are more powerful. But


    on the battlefield, you should not underestimate us. Wait and see!"


    "Ha! I even considered to keep you alive to serve me. But I will not tolerate your insolence. I will dly


    chop off your head together with all of your men!" The deputymander fumed in anger as he gave


    Rocky an extremely cold re.


    Immediately after, the deputymander gave another order, making the attacks of their spiritual


    beasts more violent than before. At this point, it was just a matter of time before Rocky''s troop gave in.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    However, Rocky was still as calm as ever. At this moment, he finallymanded his soldiers to deploy


    a mysterious military array. As soon as the array was deployed, the human army had quickly gotten


    back on their feet. Then, the soldiers stood firm andunched a counterattack. In the end, the two sides


    fell into a stalemate. Because of this, the human soldiers realized that the spiritual race''s army was not


    as tough as they had expected. They only had a thousand soldiers, but they could fight equally against


    a force of five thousand. This way, their morale got higher and higher.


    Seeing this sudden turn of events, the deputymander''s eyes widened and his face became sour.


    He didn''t expect that his army would have a hard time defeating an army that only had a thousand


    soldiers.


    Taking the opportunity, Rocky shouted, "So, is it the limit of your army? It seems that your men are


    having a hard time. Why don''t you call for reinforcements?"


    "Arrogant bastard! You will not get away with this!" the deputymander roared angrily, feeling very


    humiliated. With this, he immediately joined the battle, deciding to take on Rocky personally.


    It turned out that his Spiritual Infant was also at the advanced stage. Thus, upon joining the fray, the


    momentum of the human troops immediately copsed. His spiritual power swept across the whole


    area, and it seemed that the array formed by the human army was about to be dispersed.

 Chapter 1631 Defeat The Spearhead Troop

    Chapter 1631 Defeat The Spearhead Troop


    Seeing this, Rocky immediately began chanting the Buddhist Spell. As he chanted, the Buddha shadow


    fell from the sky and joined Rocky''s army. With the power of the Buddha shadow helping them, it


    became easier for them to fight the army of the spiritual race.


    "Almost done!" After seeing that the spiritual race''s troops had been sessfully suppressed, Rocky


    used his spiritual sense and ordered the spiritual beast troops that were hidden not far from the west of


    the blockade position to quickly attack the enemy from behind.


    The spiritual race army was already dedicating their full attention to the fight in front of them, and didn''t


    expect that there would be an ambush from behind. Since it was a surprise attack, there was a spread


    of disarray among the spiritual race army, and they lost theirbat power at once.


    Now that the morale of his soldiers was rtively high, Rocky wanted to keep it that way, so he began


    chanting the poem "Are You Not Battle-dressed." "Are you not battle-dressed? Let''s share the coat and


    vest! We shall go up the line. Let''s make ournces shine! Your foe is mine."


    As Rocky chanted the poem, every word that escaped his lips turned into a golden ray of light that


    shone forward and slowly enveloped his generals and soldiers, igniting them with a passion to fight.


    With the newfound fervor that the rays of light equipped them with, their attacks became much fiercer.


    As Rocky''s army fought fervidly, the gap in strength between them and the spiritual race army kept


    reducing. Seizing this opportunity, Rocky led his one thousand soldiers forward tounch a


    counterattack.


    The attacks of the spiritual beast army were strong, and their defense was outstanding. Moreover, their


    individual strength far surpassed that of any member of the spiritual race. Now that they were gathered


    as an army and operating with the utmost teamwork, the spiritual race army didn''t stand a chance


    against them.


    It seemed that in the blink of an eye, the spiritual race army had lost its upper hand and be the


    weaker side. The scales of victory gradually tilted to Rocky''s side.


    Seeing this, the deputymander of the spiritual race army roared with resentment. However, he


    wasn''t ready to give up. Gathering all his strength at the premium stage of the Spiritual Infant, he led


    his army tounch a fierce counterattack against Rocky''s army.


    Unfortunately for him, with the help of the Army-blessing Scroll and the mysterious military arrays,


    Rocky''s army had reached the pinnacle of their defense power. With such invincibility, it was no sweat


    for them to resist the violent bombard of attacks from the spiritual race army.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    At the same time, under Rocky''s orders, the rear troops led by Moore sessfully approached the


    edge of the blockade area of the spiritual race army as nned. From there, they were ready to join


    forces with Marcia''s troops, who would break out of the encirclement at any time.


    While leading his troops to the edge of the blockade area of the spiritual race army, Moore released a


    slew of fireworks that could be seen clearly even amidst the thick curtain of fog.


    On the other side, Marcia''s troops, who were already well-prepared and waiting for a signal, broke out


    of the encirclement as soon as they caught sight of the fireworks. At this time, the soldiers from the


    spiritual race were fully focused on fighting Rocky''s bait troops, so they did not notice what was going


    on in the rear end, where the real rescue troops were about to join forces with Marcia''s troops.


    The two troops led by Moore and Marcia simultaneously broke through the blockade of the spiritual


    race army and soon converged, forming an enormous force to be reckoned with.


    Only then did the spiritual race army realize that they had been tricked. Nevertheless, they had no


    choice but to forge on with the battle. Thinking on their feet, they swiftly gathered together to intercept


    the human army.


    However, by the time the reinforcements of the spiritual race arrived, it was toote. They found that


    the ce where the human army had been encircled was empty, save for several corpses.


    Meanwhile, Rocky''s human troops as well as his spiritual beast troops continued to fight with the


    spiritual race army head-on without retreating, because this was only the beginning of their operation


    n.


    The sess of Marcia''s troops in breaking out of the encirclement was only the first step. After joining


    forces with Moore''s troops, they suddenly disappeared. In fact, the two troops were hiding in the dark,


    waiting for the right opportunity to attack.


    Rocky estimated that as soon as Marcia''s troops sessfully broke through the encirclement and


    found a chance, they would target the deputymander of the spearhead of the spiritual race army.


    As long as they could defeat the deputymander, the spearhead of the spiritual race army would be


    easy to take down; they would be running around like chickens without their heads.


    "Everyone, listen to me. Change the array!" Rocky ordered. When everyone reshuffled into position


    and formed a new array, Rocky''s army suddenly seemed to emit a cold aura, like a fierce beast finally


    revealing its tusks for the climax.


    A bad feeling suddenly washed over the deputymander when he saw what happened. The truth


    was, he had not anticipated even in his wildest dreams that this human army, which was only a


    thousand men strong, could be capable of disying such unimaginable fighting power.


    "Listen to me. Let''s break the array and kill the enemy together!" Rocky shouted loudly while


    reactivating his Army-blessing Scroll. The next moment, every member of his human army emitted a


    ray of light that pooled around the surface of their bodies. Their clothes fluttered without wind, and their


    auras soared, revealing a surge of energy fluctuations that shocked every member of the spearhead of


    the spiritual race army.


    "Thousand-star Swordsmanship!" Rocky cried, passionately raising the Mystical Dragon Sword in his


    hand. The sword radiance soared into the sky and exploded like fireworks, turning into a shower of


    stars that sttered all over the sky before rushing down towards the deputymander of the


    spiritual race army.


    The deputymander was immensely taken aback by Rocky''s powerful momentum and frightening


    aura. He hurriedly summoned up all his strength, and a strange light enclosed his body, turning into a


    protective spiritual shield.


    He put up the shield just in time, because the very next moment, the shining sword radiance released


    by Rocky''s Thousand-star Swordsmanship attack violently rained down on the deputymander. The


    stter of sword radiance kept colliding with his spiritual shield, making a continuous sound of metals


    shing against each other.


    In no time, with a loud bang, the shield of the deputymander shattered into pieces like it was made


    of porcin. The broken pieces of the shield turned back to light rays that dimmed before finally


    vanishing into thin air, leaving the deputymander, who was panting slightly, bare and unprotected.


    With his chest puffed out a little, Rocky crossed his hands behind his back and said lightly, "Do you still


    want to fight? Even if you tried your best to fight against my troops, you won''t be able to defeat us. Why


    don''t we stop here? I''ll give you a chance to retreat as soon as possible. It''s an honorable option."


    However, the deputymander scoffed, feeling slighted by Rocky''s suggestion. "You''re nothing but a


    young man at the advanced stage of the Spiritual Infant. Do you think you''re invincible just because of


    your weird arrays? Humph! Keep dreaming!" Obviously, he was still not willing to give up. In fact, he


    was even more determined now.


    "As you wish. In that case, I''ll wait here. Ask the strongestmander of your spiritual race army to


    come out andpete with me in terms ofmanding skills. If his army can defeat mine, I will


    "Okay, just wait!" The deputymander red at Rocky as he chewed over his words. Then, he


    finally turned to his army and ordered them to retreat.


    Once the spearhead of the spiritual race army retreated, Rocky ordered his army to stand down and


    have a rest.


    Meanwhile, themander of the spiritual race army, who was already furious after hearing that


    Marcia''s troops had seeded in breaking out of the encirclement, became even more enraged after


    hearing that his spearhead troop had been forced to retreat.


    In the tent of the spiritual race army.


    After the deputymander, who had been defeated by Rocky, reported the situation of the battle, the


    other deputymanders inside the tent exchanged meaningful nces with one another. They were


    all thinking the same thing¡ªthis young rascal was too cocky and needed to be taken down a peg.


    "Deputy Commander Bai, the human race is too arrogant! Lead your troops to challenge those one


    thousand human soldiers," themander of the spiritual race army ordered with blue veins protruding


    out of his forehead. He was practically seething with anger.


    "Yes,mander," the tall and thin deputymander replied immediately, with his hands obediently


    cupped together.


    Then, he led his troop, which was skilled in forming military arrays, to fight against Rocky''s troop of a


    thousand soldiers. After all, fire had to be fought with fire. Now, they would be on equal footing.


    Before long, his troop was confronting Rocky and his soldiers on the battlefield.


    "Ah, so they''re good at military arrays?" Rocky murmured to himself. Judging by their formation, he


    could immediately see that this new enemy troop was proficient in forming military arrays.


    At this moment, the new deputymander named Byford Bai walked up to him with an arrogant look


    on his face. "I''m Byford Bai. Tell me your name, humanmander. I need to know the name of the


    man I''m going to kill," he demanded gruffly.

 Chapter 1632 Started The Fight

    Chapter 1632 Started The Fight


    "I''ll tell you if you can defeat me," Rocky replied, ring at Byford with determined eyes.


    When he heard that, Byford''s face twitched a little. But because Rocky had taunted him, he wouldn''t


    bother being polite.


    He ordered his soldiers to form an array, intending to use the mysterious military arrays to suppress


    Rocky''s troop of one thousand members.


    Although Byford only had three thousand soldiers, they were full of momentum afterunching their


    attack, and they quickly suppressed Rocky''s soldiers.


    If it weren''t for the spiritual beast army helping Rocky''s soldiers, the situation would have flipped on its


    head and Byford would have had all the advantages.


    Of course, everything was an illusion. Rocky needed to stall so that the soldiers provided by Marcia


    and Moore would have time to deploy the counterattack.


    After two hours of being continuously beaten back, Rocky and his soldiers were relyingpletely on


    the spiritual beast army to hold on.


    "I thought he was powerful. This is all he''s capable of? Ha-ha!" Byford eximed when he saw that


    Rocky''s soldiers had been defeated by him.


    Just when Byford thought he was going to win and kill all of Rocky''s soldiers, the originally routed troop


    suddenly counterattacked. Under Rocky''s leadership, they plowed through the enemies.


    It was not until now that Byford realized that Rocky had been pretending to be weak the whole time, but


    it was toote to do anything about it. Under the quick, violent attacks of the spiritual beast army,


    Byford''s soldiers were unable to fight back or resist and were defeated.


    Although Byford had fought with all his strength, Rocky still managed to beat him.


    "Are you convinced?" Rocky held his Mystical Dragon Sword firmly against Byford''s neck.


    "Who the hell are you?" Byford kept thinking back to his mysterious military arrays. Normally, he was


    proud of them. How could they be so weak in front of this guy and his soldiers?


    "Listen carefully and don''t forget what I''m about to tell you. My name is Basil. I won''t kill you since you


    are a talented man. Take your soldiers and leave! Don''t let me see you again." After saying that, Rocky


    withdrew his Mystical Dragon Sword.


    "Basil? You are the human who defeated Commander Isabel!" The confusion and surprise was clear in


    Byford''s eyes. He hadn''t expected to be fighting against the mysterious human who had defeated the


    commander who was most skilled at the mysterious military arrays in the spiritual race.


    Rocky sneered in response.


    However, Byford saw something else behind Rocky''s smile. Quickly, he cupped his hands and ordered


    his army to retreat because he knew that it would be pointless to fight to the death with Rocky.


    After leading the army back to the base camp of the spiritual race, Byford immediately reported what


    had happened to themander of the spiritual race''s army.


    However, themander shot down all of his excuses. "I don''t care who he is. He may have defeated


    Commander Isabel, but he can''t defeat me. Pass on my military order. Prepare everyone to fight!"


    Byford shook his head and sighed when he realized how stubborn themander was.


    After that, themander of the spiritual race departed with the whole army to fight against Rocky''s


    one thousand soldiers.


    In total, there were more than twenty thousand soldiers, easily outnumbering Rocky''s army.


    However, Rocky wasn''t scared to see them arrive. By that time, he had waited long enough for the


    deployment. Soon, the spiritual race''s army would pay the price for its reckless decision.


    "Kill the entire human army!" themander of the spiritual race ordered.


    Wasting no time, thousands of spiritual soldiers rushed towards Rocky''s soldiers like a tide, and they


    were surrounded within minutes. As they looked around, they saw many powerful spirit maniptors


    from the spiritual race.


    "Hallucination Array!" Rocky ordered, wanting to change their current array.


    Within seconds, his soldiers had formed a new array.


    The Hallucination Array was an illusionary array and it was more powerful than the previous military


    arrays he had used. It could both attack and defend. And when it was faced with unfavorable odds, it


    could cause the enemy to hallucinate and sap theirbat power.


    During the process of attacking the Hallucination Array, the soldiers of the spiritual race noticed that all


    of theirrades had disappeared. They were battling hard, but they were alone. A strong sense of


    helplessness enveloped them, killing their morale.


    The Hallucination Array was working. Its illusion affected the vision of the spiritual race''s soldiers,


    bringing their mind to a new ce and creating wild images before their eyes.


    Under the influence of the Hallucination Array, those who had been full of momentum immediately


    copsed. Rocky''s army had gained the upper hand and their enemies had suffered great losses.


    When themander of the spiritual race saw his soldiers lying ughtered all over the base of the


    array, his face darkened.


    "Commander, the array he used is too powerful. Our soldiers are no match for him," a deputy


    commander who had struggled in the Hallucination Array reported.


    "They are all useless!" themander cursed, clenching his fists. Suddenly, an idea popped into his


    head. He waved the spear in his hand and charged at Rocky''s soldiers.


    "Thunderbolt Strike!" Themander descended from the sky and went straight into Rocky''s troops.


    His long spear soared into the sky, where it flipped and stabbed towards the ground. Immediately,


    thunder crashed and boomed above all the soldiers, causing many casualties.


    In an instant, the Hallucination Array lost its power. The spiritual race''s army, which had been under


    deep hallucinations, jolted awake.


    A frown crossed Rocky''s forehead. It turned out that themander was rather powerful and not


    inferior to him like he had thought. So he waved the Mystical Dragon Sword and stepped forward to


    fight.


    "Are you Basil?" themander of the spiritual race asked as he red at Rocky.


    "Yes."


    "Today, I will take your men back with me and present them to ourmander in chief!" The


    commander was fully aware that Rocky was the number one target of the spiritual race. The person


    that managed to kill him would be rewarded handsomely.


    "I''d like to see you try!" Rocky waved his sword calmly.


    Themander of the spiritual race roared. He thrust his spear at Rocky and it pierced through the sky


    like aet, directed straight at Rocky''s heart.


    Rocky didn''t show any sign of weakness. He raised his Mystical Dragon Sword and sliced through the


    air.


    Bang!


    Two streams of spiritual power at the advanced stage of the Spiritual Infant collided with each other


    and a huge shock wave resulted, making all the soldiers nearby fall over.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Although they were at the same level of strength, Rocky sensed that his opponent was closer to the


    Emperor Realm, likely one step away. Therefore, he focused all of his attention on the battle and used


    all the strength he possessed.


    While the battle between Rocky and themander of the spiritual race''s army was unfolding, a


    human army made up of almost twenty thousand soldiers appeared behind them andunched a


    surprise attack.


    The spiritual race''s army had never expected for the human army that had retreated toe back,


    especially with more enhanced fighting power. They were all caught off guard and countless casualties


    resulted.

 Chapter 1633 The Big Victory

    Chapter 1633 The Big Victory


    Themander of the spiritual race army was extremely infuriated by the sneak attack that the human


    army justunched. However, there was no way for him to take charge of the overall situation because


    he was being held back by Rocky.


    "Lowly humans! You are such despicable creatures!" themander bellowed. As he cast an icy re


    at Rocky, the spear in his hand suddenly danced in the air, releasing a strong power that immediately


    enveloped his opponent.


    "Despicable? You''re one to talk! Aren''t you the ones who invaded the human territory?" Rocky


    responded with a sneer. Then, he wielded his Mystical Dragon Sword, unleashing an overwhelming


    sword force that instantly resisted the attacks of the enemymander.


    "Because you humans are like greedy animals! You even sowed the discord between our race and the


    Shura Race! So, don''t me us if we want to retaliate for your actions!" Themander''s face


    distorted in anger, thinking that Rocky was just spouting a lot of nonsense.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "What?" Rocky''s eyes narrowed when he heard the words of themander. He felt that the enemy


    was not lying, but at the same time, he knew that it should be impossible. After all, the human race was


    the weakest among the three races in the Supreme Ether Land. Hence, how could a weak race be the


    reason for the dispute between the two stronger races? Rocky instantly thought that there was


    something fishy going on.


    However, before he jumped to any conclusion, the most important thing at the moment was to


    completely repel the forces of the spiritual race and retrieve the Sky Fog in.


    Since Marcia and Moore had splendidly aplished their job onunching the surprise attack, as


    long as Rocky could capture or defeat the enemymander, then the spiritual race army would no


    longer be a threat.


    Therefore, Rocky didn''t waste any more time and immediately summoned the Purple-ming Phoenix


    to greatly strengthen his fighting power.


    "Humph! A spiritual beast?" Themander was actually surprised to see Rocky summon a powerful


    spiritual beast, but he was not the least intimidated. At the same time, he whistled as if to summon


    something. Immediately after, a huge eagle with a physique not inferior to the Purple-ming Phoenix


    descended from the sky with incredible momentum. It turned out that the creature was at the medium


    stage of the Spiritual Infant.


    Not long after, the two spiritual beasts engaged in a fierce battle in midair.


    At the same time, Rocky and themander also shed and did their best to bring the other side


    down.


    In terms of overall strength, both sides should just be on the same level. However, Rocky possessed


    the Mystical Dragon Sword and the Magic Icy Armor. Therefore, little by little, Rocky gained the upper


    hand.


    After fighting for quite a long time, the two warriors had almost reached their limits.


    At this point, themander was fully aware that he could not underestimate Rocky''s strength and


    tenacity. Thus, if the battle dragged on, there would be a huge chance that his army would be


    completely annihted. Therefore, he had to end their battle as soon as possible. Then, all of a sudden,


    his spiritual power burst out from his body. An overwhelming aura surged and instantly enveloped him,


    making his strength increase drastically.


    ''Damn it! Is he forcefully breaking through to the Emperor Realm?'' Rocky''s eyes widened and felt that


    his heart sank. He tried to convince himself that it was very difficult to suddenly break through to the


    Emperor Realm. Besides, if the conditions weren''t perfectly met, he would definitely spiral into


    madness.


    However, Rocky couldn''t shake off the possibility that themander would pull it off. If that happened,


    he and the entire human army would be in deep trouble. Of course, he wouldn''t just sit idly and wait for


    their death. Hence, he immediately waved his Mystical Dragon Sword and rushed towards the


    commander to give him a fatal blow.


    At the same moment, themander suddenly burst intoughter. He raised one of his hands up high,


    and a huge ck hole instantly appeared above his head. Then, it sucked Rocky''s spiritual power into


    it. However, it didn''t stop there. Even the spiritual power of the warriors within a few hundred meters,


    including Marcia and Moore, was also absorbed in it, gradually reducing their fighting power.


    Seeing this, Rocky couldn''t help but grit his teeth. He didn''t expect that themander would suddenly


    use an incredible skill that would absorb others'' spiritual power in order for him to break through to the


    Emperor Realm. It was clear to him that if he couldn''t stop themander, the consequences would


    be dire and unimaginable for them.


    However, he also had to be very careful. Once he got too close to the ck hole, his spiritual power


    would be absorbed further.


    Rocky thought that the only way to deal with this was to absorb the spiritual power into his body first


    before themander did. Of course, this was also a very risky idea. Even if he became sessful in


    stealing the spiritual power from themander, there was no assurance of what could happen next.


    He had cultivated a divine body once in their previous world, but his divine power had disappeared the


    moment he entered the Supreme Ether Land. Although he did recover a part of it recently, it was just a


    drop in a bucketpared to what he had attained before. Hence, he wasn''t sure if his body could


    bear the burden of such a huge amount of spiritual power.


    However, time was ticking and he didn''t have much of a choice. Thus, he opened his eyes and


    revealed a determined expression. Instantly, he turned into a lightning shadow that bolted towards the


    commander in incredible momentum.


    As expected, as soon as he approached themander and the ck hole, his body rapidly lost its


    spiritual power. Moreover, he was pulled into the ck hole as if it wanted to devour him whole.


    "Do you want to be a hero? Don''t bite off more than you can chew!" themander mocked Rocky


    when he saw the young man rushing towards him desperately. At the back of his mind, there was no


    way that Rocky could possibly stop him at this point.


    However, themander underestimated Rocky''s brilliant mind and determination. As soon as he got


    close to themander, he immediately took out the Scarlet Heaven Jade and threw it into the ck


    hole. The jade itself had the ability to absorb spiritual power and souls, so he thought of using it to


    quickly absorb the huge amount of spiritual power that was being sucked into the ck hole before


    transferring it into his own body. This way, he could greatly reduce the impact of the spiritual power on


    himself.


    After the jade reached the ck hole, it suddenly shone brightly. Then, in an instant, it began to devour


    all of the spiritual power present there.


    Soon enough, themander discovered what Rocky was trying to do and saw that the spiritual power


    that he was absorbing began to weaken.


    "Damn you!" As soon as themander realized the special function of the Scarlet Heaven Jade, an


    evil grin appeared on his face and a cunning thought entered his mind. He swiftly rushed to the jade,


    intending to take it as his own.


    However, the moment themander approached the jade, he was immediately shocked by the


    seething power from within it. Caught off guard, he instantly exploded and turned into ashes that


    dispersed into the air. At the same time, a strand of light, which turned out to be themander''s soul,


    was sucked into the jade.


    "Humph! Your greed led you to your doom. You deserve this kind of ending!" Rocky remarked coldly as


    he shook his head.


    At this moment, the Scarlet Heaven Jade had already absorbed all of the spiritual power in the ck


    hole. At the same time, the light continued to dazzle and had somehow be extremely unstable.


    Seeing this, Rocky immediately took the jade. The moment his hand made contact with it, a massive


    amount of spiritual power instantly rushed into his body. Then, the spiritual power overflowed and


    enveloped his whole body.


    Meanwhile, the spiritual race army was thrown into chaos upon seeing that theirmander was killed


    by Rocky. Consequently, they immediately lost their will to fight and theirbat power sharply


    declined.


    In about four hours, more than twenty thousand members of the spiritual race army were ughtered.


    On the other hand, the army led by Marcia and Moore only lost about a thousand people, which was an


    absolute victory on the side of the human army.


    However, Marcia and the others still felt very anxious upon seeing that Rocky was surrounded by the


    blinding lights from the Scarlet Heaven Jade. They gathered around Rocky to check on his situation,


    but they didn''t dare to get close to him.


    "Commander Marcia, what is happening to Deputy Commander Basil?" Moore couldn''t help but ask as


    he didn''t understand what exactly was going on.


    "I actually don''t know either," Marcia said as she clenched her fists.


    "But he will be okay, right? I mean he is Basil." Eunice tried to be optimistic, but it was obvious that


    there were hints of anxiety in her voice. After all, Rocky hadn''t returned to the Di n with her yet.


    Thus, if anything bad happened to him, she would definitely be med for it and would even be


    punished for the failure of her duty.


    "We do not have a choice but to wait and see what will happen. Deputy Commander Moore, please


    lead the troops and evacuate a hundred meters away from here," Marcia ordered decisively.


    Since Marcia''s position was higher than Moore''s, he instantly nodded in agreement and did as he was


    told.

 Chapter 1634 The Shocking Breakthrough

    Chapter 1634 The Shocking Breakthrough


    Following Moore''s lead, the army retreated a hundred meters away and set their camp up for rest.


    "All of you should rest. I''ll stand guard in the meantime..." Marcia told Eunice, Kye, and Maxwell, who


    were still guarding Rocky.


    It was clear that the three of them were very concerned about Rocky. They exchanged a long nce,


    unwilling to leave.


    "Don''t disobey. Even if you were to stay, you wouldn''t be able to help. Commander Marcia will take


    perfect care of him. Don''t worry. Come with me!" Sabina said. She knew that Marcia had formed a n


    that would help Rocky, so she needed the three of them to leave.


    After they left, Marcia looked at Rocky with gentle eyes. Her heart was overflowing with love for the


    man.


    "You know, I never thought you would take the risk again so soon after our reunion. But this fits with


    your character! Let me help you to break through to the Emperor Realm!" Marcia was very observant


    and she could see through Rocky''s current state. He was on the verge of breaking through to the


    Emperor Realm. The spiritual power that themander of the spiritual race army had absorbed


    through the special skill was impressive enough to make any spirit warrior at the premium stage of the


    Spiritual Infant break through to the Emperor Realm. However, that amount of spiritual power could not


    be easily used by an ordinary person.


    Although she believed that Rocky could do it, in order to reduce the risk, she was going to assist him.


    While she spoke, Marcia approached the dazzling light that was shrouding Rocky. She gradually sank


    into the light, and soon, she was also swallowed up.


    Immediately afterwards, under the immense spiritual power, the armor and clothes on Marcia''s body


    disintegrated and blew away. Her wless, naked body floated in the air. Her baby-pink skin looked


    even softer against the light.


    After submerging herself in the light, Marcia saw Rocky. He was also naked and his strong figure was


    floating in the air with his eyes closed. The Scarlet Heaven Jade in his hand continued to emit amazing


    spiritual power, constantly filling Rocky''s body from the inside out.


    As she approached, Marcia could feel the intense spiritual powering from the Scarlet Heaven


    Jade. Now she knew exactly how much pressure Rocky''s body was currently having to bear.


    However, she knew that Rocky''s strength had reached the divine level before, so no matter how strong


    the spiritual power was, it would not cause any fatal damage to him. Nevertheless, it would not be easy


    for him to refine that amount of spiritual power in such a short time.


    She could help him take a shortcut by bearing a portion of the spiritual power. Of course, the risk would


    be high for her too, but she was willing to do anything to help Rocky.


    Stepping forward, she put her hand on the Scarlet Heaven Jade. Soon, she was lifted up by the


    spiritual power and floated in the air beside Rocky. Then, the spiritual power poured into her body like a


    tide. That moment, she ced her red lips on Rocky''s lips, transferring her spiritual power into Rocky''s


    body to protect his heart.


    Not long after, Rocky and Marcia embraced each other tightly.


    One day and one night passed.


    Suddenly, the soldiers who were resting in the camp felt the ground at their feet start shaking. Nearby,


    thunder crashed and pped.


    Before long, all the soldiers had rushed out of their tents. A hundred meters away, an astonishing


    spiritual pressure light column had soared into the sky. It was filled with an earth shaking force.


    In the radius of a few hundred meters around it, wind whipped and dust rose hundreds of thousands of


    feet. The tents in the campsite were sucked into the sky and began flying around. At the same time, the


    spiritual pressure was spreading over an area of several hundred meters.


    "Everyone, evacuate to the safe zone..." Sabina, who had also walked out of her tent, ordered. She felt


    like something intense was about to happen.


    Soon, all the soldiers were safe in an area that was a mile away from the camp.


    They all looked up and saw the soaring spiritual pir turning like a spinning top and rising into the sky.


    The heaven and earth changed rapidly. Violent thunder shook the ground, causing it to explode and


    leaverge pits behind. The area within a few hundred meters of the spiritual pir was covered in


    scorching smoke. All the soldiers were left shocked.


    "Deputy Commander Sabina, what happened? Isn''t that the ce where Basil is?" Eunice, who had


    retreated with the army, asked in a worried tone.


    "Yes. And if I''m right, he should be breaking through to the Emperor Realm..." Sabina''s eyes narrowed.


    Now everyone was dumbfounded. For human spirit warriors, it was almost impossible to break through


    to the Emperor Realm, no matter how talent they were. In order to do it, they would require a lot of luck.


    In the entire Ethereal Region, there were only over two hundred Emperor Realm masters, and most of


    them were already considered powerful figures in the Ethereal Region.


    Therefore, if Rocky could break through to the Emperor Realm, his future was guaranteed to be a


    bright one.


    After a long time, the spiritual pir slowly disappeared, and everything became peaceful once more.


    However, a path of destruction had been left behind.


    "You all need to stay here. I''ll go and have a look..." Sabina was still worried about Rocky and Marcia,


    so she flew towards the direction where the spiritual pir had disappeared.


    "I''ll go with you," Eunice said, following her closely. She couldn''t wait any longer.


    Soon, the two women reached the position where the spiritual pir used to be. Suddenly, they saw two


    shining, colorful naked figures embracing each other were slowlynding, which made them blush.


    Sabina and Eunice were stunned. When their eyes fell on Rocky''s strong body, they felt slightly light-


    headed.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, Rocky and Marcianded on the ground. Marcia waved her hand to cover her body with a cloak.


    Meanwhile, Rocky summoned his Magic Icy Armor.


    "Are you all right, Basil?" Sabina asked, approaching them.


    "I''m fine thanks to Marcia. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been able to break through to the Emperor


    Realm so soon..." Rocky looked at Marcia with a faint smile.


    "Well, without you, I couldn''t have broken through to the Emperor Realm at all. I didn''t expect that the


    Scarlet Heaven Jade was able to refine the spiritual power absorbed by it and make it more pure and


    powerful," Marcia replied.


    "The Scarlet Heaven Jade used to belong to a powerful imperial master of the Shura Race. It is formed


    by all the power he collected in his life, and it also has very special functions..." Rocky exined,


    nodding slightly.

 Chapter 1635 Go To The Di Clan

    Chapter 1635 Go To The Di n


    "It''s impressive. You seem to have encountered a lot of adventures in this world," Marciamented,


    smiling widely. It was rare for Marcia to be so happy. She felt as if she had returned to the past. Every


    time she used to see Rocky, he would always have a new surprise for her.


    "Yes! The adventures are always found with me!" Rocky teased.


    "Basil, is this one of the friends you''ve been looking for?" Eunice cut in, gesturing to Marcia. She had


    sensed that Marcia''s attitude towards Rocky was unusual. Now, as she watched their interactions, the


    rtionship between the two of them was clear.


    "Yes. I have been looking for them both." Rocky saw no reason to deny it.


    "So, now that you have achieved your goal, you cane back to the Di n with me!" After all this


    time, Eunice hadn''t forgotten her task of bringing Rocky back to the Di n.


    "I can go with you at any time. But before that happens, we have toplete the rescue mission.


    Marcia and her army were not the only ones who were trapped..." Rocky had been ordered to carry out


    the rescue mission with his soldiers. He had found Marcia, but that didn''t signal the end of the mission.


    He had toplete the rest of his task.


    "Okay. You cane with me after the rescue mission ispleted." There was no reason for Eunice


    to object. After all, they were on a battlefield, and it was not a ce where one coulde and go


    whenever they pleased.


    After she was done speaking, Eunice turned around and left. She did not want to disturb them.


    "By the way, Marcia, I discovered that Alyssa is the currentmander in chief of the spiritual race''s


    army," Rocky said after Eunice was out of hearing range.


    "Really?" Marcia was not as well-informed as Rocky, so she was surprised to hear the news.


    "I''ve already gotten in touch with her. After the rescue mission is over, I want you to try to meet with her


    and see if she knows how to leave this world. I''ll go back to the Di n with Eunice, and then I''lle


    to you," Rocky said.


    "Okay. But most of the elites of the Holy Dragon Empire who were captured have disappeared. If


    possible, I want to find them and gather them to garner morebat power," Marcia proposed.


    "I think there is someone who can help us with that," Rocky said.


    "Who? Are you talking about Shirley?"


    "Yes. I found her by ident."


    "Seriously? Is she okay? Is the Chief of the Ximen n with her?" Marcia asked with concern etched


    into her face.


    "Unfortunately, the Chief of the Ximen n has passed away," Rocky answered, looking down at his


    feet.


    "What?" Marcia and Sabina were both shocked to hear that. In their opinion, Bryant was powerful and


    nothing could touch him.


    "He died protecting Shirley so that she could escape from the Shura Race," Rocky told them, sighing.


    "I hate the Shura Race! Sooner orter, they will pay for what they''ve done!" Marcia spat.


    "With our current strength, we can''t fight the Shura Race and win. Right now, we have to focus on


    bringing you back to your original world, because the Holy Dragon Empire, Isis, and the others need


    you..." Although Rocky also despised the Shura Race, he had to swallow the fact that they weren''t


    ready to defeat them yet. It would be a blessing if they could just return to their original world.


    "Yes. I understand. Let''s finish the rescue task!" Marcia nodded in agreement, knowing that Rocky was


    right.


    After that, the three of them gathered with their troops that had retreated a mile away and reorganized


    them into a new rescue team. Because Marcia''s military rank was above Rocky''s and Moore''s, she


    would be theirmander and carry out the task.


    With the talent of Marcia, the mysterious military arrays of Rocky, and the bravery of Moore and


    Eunice, the rescue team had high morale and was ready to fight.


    After a full month, the rescue troops led by Marcia and Rocky had managed to save more than ten


    trapped troops in the battlefield of the middle army. They were also able to block the spiritual race''s


    army from making several attacks.


    However, in the end, the defensive line of the human race''s army still copsed because they didn''t


    have enough soldiers. The spiritual race''s army took advantage of the situation and broke in, causing


    the left and right armies of the human race to suffer. Out of options, the human race''s army was forced


    to retreat.


    Atst, thetter revealed all the ces they upied on the battlefield. Then, Rocky and Marcia


    gathered their troops and tried to hold thest defensive line on the battlefield.


    The spiritual race''s army pressed on until they upied the area on the battlefield that had originally


    belonged to the human race''s army. Then, they stopped attacking and waited.


    Rocky knew that that was only the calm before the storm.


    Afterward, even though they couldn''t reverse their situation, Marcia, Rocky, and Moore were praised by


    themander in chief of the human race''s army because they hadpleted the mission to the best


    of their abilities.


    Regardless, they had suffered a heavy loss. Two grandmanders and many othermanders had


    died in the battle. As a result, Marcia was promoted to the grandmander of the human race''s army.


    She would be in charge of three troops. Rocky and Moore were promoted tomanders, and each of


    them would be leading one troop. Eunice and Kye became deputymanders, which had been a


    dream of theirs for a long time. Now, they were both working for Rocky.


    However, the war didn''t stop Rocky and Marcia. After they had arranged everything for their troops,


    they went their separate ways ording to their original n. Rocky went to the Di n with Eunice,


    while Marcia took Sabina and Shirley to the edge of the spiritual race''s battlefield to find Alyssa. She


    might be the one with the instructions on how to leave the world.


    Muchter, Rocky and Eunice reached the Di n, which was located at the foot of the mountain at the


    north end of the Ethereal Region.


    The Di n''s territory was very simr to an Imperial City in size. Its architectural style was also very


    solemn. After they arrived, a beast collected them and brought them to a magnificent hall in the depths


    of the Di n.


    In the hall, they saw over a dozen old men. Each one of them was emitting an aura that was at the


    Emperor Realm. Within the human race, there were only over two hundred warriors at the Emperor


    Realm. Therefore, it was a great shock to Rocky when he saw a dozen of those powerful warriors


    sitting in front of him. It was a show of power for the Di n!


    There was an old man wearing a golden robe with white hair and a young face. He was sitting in the


    middle of the hall and he was releasing a profound and mysterious aura at the Emperor Realm. Out of


    all of them, his strength was closest to the peak in the human race.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    He was the current Chief of the Di n and the strongest spirit warrior in the Ethereal Region.


    "Chief, this is Basil," Eunice said. Beforeing to the Di n, Eunice had sent a letter that reported


    everything they could expect from their visit. Therefore, the Chief and all the elders that were present


    already knew what Rocky looked like and they knew that he had merged with the Army-blessing Scroll.


    "Nice to meet you all. I am Basil," Rocky greeted in a voice dripping with politeness.


    "We are all familiar with what happened to the Army-blessing Scroll. Since you can merge with it, that


    means you are the destined person. ording to the wishes of the deceased Di n''s members, if we


    were to meet a person who can merge with the Army-blessing Scroll, we must try our best to help them


    and protect the human race," the Chief of the Di n exined.

 Chapter 1636 Negotiation With The Chief

    Chapter 1636 Negotiation With The Chief


    "Chief, I don''t quite understand what you mean..." Rocky said, looking up at the Chief of the Di n


    with hesitation in his eyes.


    "Now that the battle between the human race and the spiritual race is almost over and our human race


    is at a disadvantage, it''s time for the Di n toe forward and bring back our human race''s sense


    of peace. Although our n has several talented people in it, no one is capable enough to lead the


    human race to victory. This is why we have been looking for the Army-blessing Scroll this whole time.


    We want to use it to fight against the spiritual race. Now that you have fused with the Army-blessing


    Scroll, I''m afraid that the responsibility falls onto you. If you are willing to take on this task, our n will


    try our best to assist you..." the Chief of the Di n exined.


    "So, you''re saying that you want me to use the power of the Army-blessing Scroll to lead the human


    army to victory?" Rocky repeated even though he was pretty certain that he already understood.


    "Exactly. And our n will reward you handsomely if you help us. As long as you agree to our terms,


    you can request anything you want. Our n will try our best to fulfill it no matter what the cost is..."


    The Chief''s words were enough to show Rocky how much he wanted to save the human race from the


    oing disaster.


    "Because you are so sincere, I will return the favor. I promise that I will try my best to use the power of


    the Army-blessing Scroll to help the human race resist the spiritual race. My own condition is very


    simple. After the spiritual race is defeated, I will need the human race to help escort me and my


    companions to the door built by the Shura Race so we can return to our original world..." Rocky tried


    not to hesitate as he stated his term. He knew that they would expose their identities as aliens, but if


    they could get the help of the human race and the Di n, they would have a better chance of


    returning to their original world.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "If you want to travel to the door that leads to your original world, that must mean..." the Chief trailed


    off. He was a wise man. He had already guessed what Rocky''s true identity was. A look of surprise


    shrouded his face.


    The other elders also exchanged looks of shock.


    "I''m a human from a different world. I traveled here to save mypanions who were captured by the


    Shura Race and brought to your world. But while I wasing here, I lost my divine power and I have


    been unable to recover it. Therefore, I can''t rely on my own strength to lead them to the door and back


    to our original world..." Rocky exined.


    "It sounds like this was fated. I think the Army-blessing Scroll came to you for a reason. We have


    always believed in karma. What goes aroundes around. In your eyes, you came to our world to


    save yourpanions, but in fact, you were brought here to save our human race. It can''t just be


    coincidental!" the Chief eximed, letting out a sigh of relief.


    "You mean..." Rocky began. His eyebrows furrowed.


    "I agree with your condition. If you help the human race defeat the spiritual race and bring the peace


    back to us, our n will do our best to escort you and yourpanions to the door. But I can''t


    guarantee whether you can go back to your original world or not. After all, a door to an alien world isn''t


    easy to open!" the Chief continued in a serious voice.


    "No problem. I will figure that out on my own." Rocky nodded.


    "Well, you''ve had a long journey. Why don''t you spend a few days in our mansion and let us look after


    you?" the Chief offered.


    "No, thanks. I have an appointment with mypanions that I must fulfill. I can''t make them wait,"


    Rocky replied, waving his hand.


    "Then I won''t force you to stay." Turning to Eunice, the Chief said, "Eunice, you can go with him. Once


    you return to the army, take him to see your uncle Colton. I will ask him to arrange everything!"


    "All right, Chief." Eunice quickly nodded. The fact was, her task had beenpleted and there was no


    need for her to follow Rocky anymore. However, in her heart, she did not want to be separated from


    him.


    "Are you sure you want to go with me?" Rocky asked, turning to face Eunice. She had been risking her


    life to help him for such a long time, and she had spent so much time and energy on finding the Army-


    blessing Scroll. The moment she got back home, she was being asked to leave with him again. Rocky


    felt a little uneasy.


    "My Chief has ordered it. Of course I will do it. Let''s go!" Eunice was thinking of other reasons in her


    mind, but she didn''t say them. Then, she bowed to the Chief and the elders and left with Rocky.


    "Chief, are you really going to put the future of the human race in the hands of a guy from an alien


    world?" an elder of the Di n asked in a serious tone after Rocky and Eunice had gone.


    "Before I saw him, I wasn''t nning on it. But when I heard that he came here to save hispanions,


    I changed my mind. As you all know, the door that the Shura Race built is not easy to pass through. It


    can only be done by someone who has reached the top level of the Shura Realm, which means that his


    strength is higher than that. He said he lost his strength when he passed through the door, but that


    should be temporary. If he can fully recover, he will achieve things beyond our wildest imaginations.


    Plus, he merged with the Army-blessing Scroll. Just as I said, all of this is not a coincidence! He might


    be the only hope that the human race has..." the Chief said firmly.


    After leaving the hall, Rocky and Eunice arrived at an open space. They prepared to call forth the


    Purple-ming Phoenix and leave the Di n.


    "I thought that you finished your task. You should have asked the Chief to send someone else with me


    so that you could stay home and rest," Rocky said thoughtfully.


    "It''s his order. I don''t have the right to negotiate it or reject him!" Eunice curled her lips. The truth was


    that she could have negotiated with the Chief. In fact, if she had asked to stay, the Chief would have


    agreed, but she didn''t want to.


    "By the way, what''s your uncle''s position in the army? Is he one of the army-leadingmanders?"


    Rocky asked, changing the subject.


    "My uncle is the current general of the human race. His name is Colton Di and he is the third son of our


    Chief," Eunice replied casually.


    "Wait. That means that you''re a nobledy of the Di n!" Rocky eximed, spinning to face Eunice


    with wide eyes. He had spent so much time with her and he had never thought that she came from


    such a high background.


    "Sort of. I''m an illegitimate daughter, so I''ve been alienated from the Di n since I was a child. After I


    grew up, I volunteered to carry out missions outside our mansion in order to win back some respect.


    This time, I was lucky enough to retrieve the Army-blessing Scroll. Now, I''m more important in the eyes


    of the elders. If I can help you save the human race, I will gain so much respect. It will make me so


    happy!" Eunice exined, looking at Rocky with hope glimmering in her eyes.

 Chapter 1637 Leave It To Fate

    Chapter 1637 Leave It To Fate


    "I see." Rocky nodded, smiling.


    "So, where are we going next?" Eunice asked.


    "To the border of the spiritual race." The moment Rocky was done speaking, he summoned the Purple-


    ming Phoenix. They climbed on the phoenix''s back and flew away.


    Meanwhile, after many days of stealthily walking through forests, Sabina, Shirley, and Marcia finally


    reached the base camp of the spiritual race''s army that was located on the border.


    "Wait for me here," Marcia told the other two. Then, she crept into the base camp of the spiritual race.


    Soon after, Marcia entered Alyssa''s tent.


    Immediately, Alyssa sensed a strange aura in her presence and subconsciouslyunched a stream of


    spiritual power to attack the visitor.


    Without panicking, Marcia tapped her delicate hands together and a ball of bright light rushed out of


    them. The two spiritual forces collided in the air and a strong wave of pressure spread, filling the entire


    tent.


    Marcia had sensed Alyssa''s strength from her attack, so she smiled and eximed, "Alyssa, I didn''t


    know you have already reached the Emperor Realm!"


    The sound of the familiar voice left Alyssa stunned. When the light in front of her disappeared, she


    squinted her eyes and saw Marcia standing in front of her.


    "Preceptor Marcia, long time no see! How have you been?" Alyssa greeted, feeling a wave of emotion


    wash over her.


    "Well, I''m fine. But it looks like you are doing much better than me. You''ve managed to unify the army


    of the spiritual race..." Marcia said, deliberately teasing her. She knew that there must a valid reason


    why Alyssa had be themander in chief of the spiritual race, but from her point of view, Alyssa


    was still a powerful enemy.


    "When did you learn how to make fun of a person?" Alyssa retorted.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I didn''t. I''m just stating the truth," Marcia replied frankly.


    "All jokes aside, you''vee to the spiritual race to find me. That must mean that Basil has found you."


    She was smart, allowing her to guess correctly on the first try.


    "Yes." Marcia nodded.


    "Where is he now?" Alyssa asked.


    "He had other things to do. Once he''s done, he will meet us here!"


    "Oh. You didn''te alone?" Alyssa continued.


    "No. Sabina and Shirley came with me," Marcia replied.


    "How did you escape?"


    "Sabina and I, along with some elite members from the Holy Dragon Empire, were captured and sent to


    the border battlefield to perform heavybor. After a while, we saw an opportunity to escape and we


    took it. But because we don''t know thisnd well enough, we were forced to sneak into the human


    army and pretend to be human soldiers to hide our identities..." Marcia recalled for Alyssa.


    "Really? It sounds like you''ve been through a lot," Alyssa remarked. Marcia''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "What about you? How did you suddenly be themander in chief of the spiritual army?" Marcia


    asked, crossing her arms over her chest.


    "It''s a long story. To put it simply, I made a deal. If I can lead the spiritual race army to defeat the human


    race, I can bring our people back to our original world," Alyssa said, finally sharing the secret that she


    had kept close to her heart for a long time.


    "Did you make a deal with the spiritual race or..." Marcia asked hesitantly.


    "The Shura Race," Alyssa replied frankly.


    "The race that will benefit most from the war between the human race and the spiritual race is the


    Shura Race. They made you into themander in chief of the spiritual race because they want to see


    the human race defeated by the spiritual race. It is all in their best interest!" Marcia spected.


    "You''re right." The whole time, Alyssa had been aware of the intentions of the Shura Race.


    "Are you sure that the Shura Race will keep their promise?" Based on Marcia''s knowledge about the


    Shura Race, they didn''t seem very reliable or trustworthy.


    "I''m not sure, but at least there''s hope," Alyssa replied.


    "But now I''m a grandmander of the human army, and Basil is also amander. Our positions are


    complete opposites."


    "It doesn''t matter. You two won''t stop the decline of the human race. You''d be better off standing by and


    watching it happen. And then, after I defeat the human race, you will go back home with me..." Alyssa


    exined.


    "I can''t make any decisions. You will have to talk to Basil." The truth was, a part of Marcia agreed with


    Alyssa. Any chance of going home was worth sacrificing others. However, she knew Rocky and she


    understood that he would never stand by and watch as the war happened between the human race


    and the spiritual race.


    "Once he gets here, I will talk to him. You go and bring the two girls in and disguise yourselves as


    messengers of the spiritual race. I will arrange the rest," Alyssa said.


    Marcia nodded and then left the camp to retrieve Sabina and Shirley. After the three women had


    disguised themselves, they casually strode into the camp of the spiritual race as messengers.


    Alyssa arranged for the three women to stay in a separate tent and wait for Rocky toe.


    Three dayster, Rocky and Eunice arrived at the border of the spiritual race. After some sneaking,


    they entered the base camp of the spiritual race army and met with Marcia and the others. They


    conferred and then Rocky met with Alyssa alone to discuss their next moves.


    It had been a long time since theirst meeting and they looked at each other with passion in their


    eyes.


    Nevertheless, they put aside their personal feelings and got straight to the point.


    Since Marcia had informed Rocky about Alyssa''s mission in advance, Rocky knew that they were faced


    with a conflict.


    "Alyssa, I have promised the Di n that I will help the human army defeat the spiritual race army. If


    one of us doesn''t back down, we will have a problem on our hands," Rocky said bluntly.


    "Maybe it''s fate. We have topete again on the battlefield. I don''t see that as a bad thing. No matter


    which side wins the war, we will get the chance to return to our original world. I think we should leave


    the ending to fate..." Alyssa said honestly.


    "So you want a battle to ur between the spiritual race army and the human army until one of the


    parties dies?" Rocky asked, squinting his eyes.


    "Yes. We are only one step away from victory. There is no reason to quit now," Alyssa replied.


    "Okay. I guess we will fight on the battlefield." Rocky knew that once Alyssa made up her mind, it was


    almost impossible for her to change it. Besides, Alyssa had worked hard to get to where she was. He


    had no reason to ask her to surrender, but he would not go back on his word because of Alyssa''s


    decision.


    "Now that we''re done talking about business, shall we talk about our personal affairs?" As soon as


    Alyssa was done talking, her beautiful eyes shone and she approached Rocky.

 Chapter 1638 Meet Colton

    Chapter 1638 Meet Colton


    "Well, did you miss me when we were apart?" Rocky asked as he looked deep into Alyssa''s eyes. He


    put his arms around her waist while the two got lost in each other''s gaze.


    "What do you think?" Alyssa flirtatiously asked back. After dealing with the Shura Race alone for god


    knew how long, she wanted nothing more than the sweet embrace of her lover.


    "I missed you since the day we parted ways, but I''m afraid after this, we can''t see each other again


    until the battle between the human and spiritual race ends," Rocky said with a deep sigh.


    "Do you want to stay with me for a few days?" Alyssa asked eagerly. She had so much to share with


    the man.


    "I''d like to. But the people of the Shura Race must be spying on you right now. If I stayed here, things


    would only grow moreplicated. Plus, I have to go back to the human race army to help them finally


    end the war..." It hurt Rocky to say those words, but he knew he had to put others before himself.


    "You haven''t changed at all." Alyssa already knew what Rocky would say, but there was still a hint of


    sadness and disappointment in her beautiful eyes.


    "I promise I''ll make it up to you when we get back!" Rocky said to console her.


    "Fine. Don''t you dare break that promise!" With tears now streaming down her cheeks, she grabbed


    Rocky by the chin and kissed him onest time.


    The two of them locked lips while they treasured the fleeting moment.


    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Rocky and the girls left the base camp of the spiritual race army


    at night and went back to their base.


    Since Rocky previously forged a deal with the Chief of the Di n, Eunice led them to the Soul-


    suppressing City. This was the only stronghold the human army had that was located at the edge of the


    battlefield.


    The city was once a trading ce for the two races but had since stopped when the war broke out.


    Now it served as an outpost for the human army.


    After arriving at the Soul-suppressing City, Rocky and the other two girls went to the base camp to


    meet themander in chief, Colton.


    As a member of the Di n, Colton was not only profound in the arts of cultivation but had a talent for


    wartime strategies. Many held him to be one of the top-five generals in the history of the human army.


    But despite his achievements and sheer talent, Colton''s army suffered heavy casualties in a battle


    against Alyssa''s army. This forced them to retreat and defend thest bastion of the human race.


    Anxiety and desperation ate the esteemedmander in chief''s heart during thest few days.


    He was more than eager to lead his troops out of the predicament.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Knowing that Rocky woulde to them shed a new ray of hope onto Colton. He led several elite


    commanders out of the camp to wee them.


    "Uncle Colton!" Eunice greeted themander in chief joyfully.


    "Eunice, we haven''t seen each other for such a long time. You have grown to be a beautiful


    woman!" Colton immediately praised his niece with a warm smile.


    "Uncle, thank you. I''m ttered. But please don''t praise me in front of so many people next time,"


    Eunice said to her uncle as her face turned red in embarrassment.


    "Is he Commander Basil?" Colton asked as his eyes drifted towards the young man next to his niece.


    "Yes, that''s him." Eunice nodded.


    "I can already tell from his aura that he really is quite outstanding. He has already reached the Emperor


    Realm at such a young age." Colton looked at Rocky with appreciation.


    The elitemanders standing behind Colton also looked at Rocky with admiration. They were simply


    in awe when they heard of his magnificent feats and power.


    "Thank you, Commander in Chief Colton," Rocky said modestly.


    "And thesedies are..." Although they were dressed as men, Colton could immediately tell their


    gender as soon as he shifted his gaze at the three women.


    "This is Marcia, who has just been promoted to grandmander. The other two are her assistants,"


    Eunice introduced.


    "Oh, so she is the legendary Grand Commander Marcia. I didn''t expect that she woulde here,"


    Colton said sincerely.


    "Commander in Chief Colton, can we have a talk alone?" Rocky suddenly asked.


    "Yes, of course. You and Grand Commander Marciae with me. Eunice, you and the other two may


    settle in now," themander in chief said to his visitors.


    And so, the two went inside Colton''s tent while Eunice, Sabina, and Shirley entered their resting ce.


    Themander in chief asked Rocky and Marcia to take a seat in front of him as he sat on the host


    chair.


    They wasted no time on formalities and went straight to the point. "The Di n has sent me a


    message, so I know your background, Basil. But I still have a few questions..."


    "Commander in Chief Colton, if you have any doubts, please feel free to ask," Rocky said sincerely.


    "I want to know where your otherpanions are now. How do you n to summon them? Can they


    be of use to the human race army? More importantly, how confident are you to help us turn the tables?"


    Colton bombarded Rocky with one question after another.


    "Grand Commander Marcia, her two deputies, and a number of her soldiers are all mypanions. We


    have already located the whereabouts of the others, but most of them are still imprisoned by the Shura


    Race. Of course, I have my own way to summon them. If I do, they would undoubtedly be a huge help


    to the human race army. But even with my help, I''m still not certain if this is enough to turn the tides of


    the battle. After all, themander in chief of the spiritual race army is a very powerful tactical genius,"


    Rocky answered all of Colton''s questions in one breath.


    "I must admit, I was surprised to see Grand Commander Marciae here with you. Now it all makes


    sense. It seems that yourpanions are not weak." Even though Rocky and Marcia were willing to


    offer their help, fear and doubt still lingered in Colton''s heart.


    "In order to return to our original world, we are willing to give it our all," Rocky assured him.


    "All right. I''m d to hear that. If it means defeating the spiritual race army and ushering in a new era of


    peace for the human race, then I would dly protect you on your journey towards the door to the alien


    world." After taking a moment to think, Colton decided to trust the two with the future of his race.


    "Thank you very much, Commander in Chief; we won''t let you down," Rocky said as he cupped his


    hands in gratitude.


    "Given the current situation of our troops, it''s almost impossible to turn the tables on our opponents.


    The only way I can see how is if we risk everything and fight with all our might..." Colton''s eyes turned


    serious.


    "That''s true. So before Grand Commander Marcia and I came here, we had already devised a strategy.


    Would you like to hear it out?" Rocky asked as a hopeful gleam shone in his eyes.

 Chapter 1639 The Troy Plan

    Chapter 1639 The Troy n


    "Then please say it. I''ll listen carefully," Colton said earnestly.


    "Grand Commander Marcia, I''ll leave it to you!" Rocky smiled at Marcia.


    "Okay." Marcia nodded. She walked to the sand table in the middle of the tent and began to exin the


    strategic n that she and Rocky hade up with before.


    The two of them had developed this n based on their understanding of Alyssa. In other words, they


    had predicted the strategy that Alyssa would use ande up with a counter-strategy to fight against


    her.


    Their n left Colton, who had been fighting in the battlefield for a long time, stunned, because their


    strategy was simply unheard of. It had never been seen before in the history of war in the Supreme


    Ether Land.


    This strategic n was aptly named "The Troy n" by Rocky.


    In fact, anyone from the modern world would know that this name was referring to the invasion of the


    Trojan horses. The reason why Rocky used this name was because their strategic n was to attack


    the vital parts of the spiritual race army in a hidden and unpredictable way, like the invasion of the


    Trojan horses.


    The most terrifying¡ªand also the most effective¡ªpart of this n was that they could disintegrate the


    fighting power of the entire spiritual race army with the least number of troops. Of course, the n also


    had its corresponding risks.


    Colton''s expression became unusually serious after he heard about the risks of the n. If the n


    failed, it was very likely that all the troops sent out would be annihted.


    After Marcia finished exining the n, Rocky looked at Colton intently. "Commander in Chief, that''s


    the general outline of our n. Could you please give us some advice?"


    "How confident are you about this n?" Colton asked thoughtfully. He had to ponder it over before


    arriving at any decision.


    "The two of us came with this n. If we didn''t have absolute confidence in it, we wouldn''t have


    brought it up to you," Rocky replied with certainty.


    "Then how many men do you need to execute this n?" Colton continued.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Rocky exchanged a nce with Marcia before saying, "Grand Commander Marcia and I need one


    hundred thousand soldiers each."


    "That''s two hundred thousand soldiers in total. Although it''s not too many people, given our current


    situation, it can be considered a considerable force..." Colton knew that he had to give it careful


    thought. The middle army had suffered a great loss before, leaving them with a serious deficiency in


    the number of soldiers. If he dispatched another two hundred thousand soldiers to Rocky and Marcia to


    carry out this n, the remaining troops would not be enough to resist the following attacks of the


    spiritual race army.


    However, the Chief of the Di n had already asked him to do his best to assist Rocky. Obviously, the


    Chief trusted Rocky very much. Moreover, Colton was aware that Rocky had merged the Army-


    blessing Scroll, so it was impossible for him to refuse Rocky''s n.


    "How about this? I''ll give each of you fifty thousand soldiers to carry out the n in a month. If it goes


    well, I''ll send more soldiers to you. What do you think?" Colton finally suggested after pondering over it


    for a while.


    "Sure. Thank you so much," Rocky replied, nodding. He knew that the human army wasn''t strong


    enough to spare so many soldiers.


    "I hope you won''t disappoint our Chief!" Colton added. He had high hopes for Rocky''s n.


    Soon, he issued a military order and assigned fifty thousand soldiers each to Rocky and Marcia.


    Rocky was only amander, but he had been given fifty thousand soldiers under his control, which


    caused a sensation in the human army.


    However, it was an order from Colton, so no one dared to question it.


    After getting fifty thousand soldiers each, Rocky and Marcia bid farewell to each other and began to


    implement the Troy n.


    At that time, the border battlefield of the human race waspletely upied by the troops of the


    spiritual race, and every important position was guarded by the heavy troops of the spiritual race.


    Moreover, there were three hundred thousand soldiers of the spiritual race who were targeting thest


    line of defense of the human race, ready to give the human race a final fatal blow.


    The Troy n was aimed at solving this current predicament of the human army. Although the forces of


    the spiritual race army were all over the border battlefield of the human race, they were not familiar with


    the terrain there. This was the advantage that Rocky and Marcia intended to exploit with the Troy n.


    The reason why the spiritual race army guarded the important position of the human border battlefield


    was to prevent the human army fromunching a counterattack, so that they could upy this


    advantageous spot and form an alliance.


    But even though they upied an important position, since they were not familiar with the terrain, they


    could not effectively form aplementary connection with their other troops. Most of their forces


    fought alone. Of course, in the spiritual race army''s eyes, since the human army had already retreated


    to theirst line of defense, there was no chance for them tounch a counterattack, so even though


    they were fighting separately to guard each position, there was no real danger present for them.


    Thiscency, however, was their gaping weakness that the Troy n was aimed at.


    On the third day after Rocky and Marcia led their troops away to carry out their n, the fifty thousand


    soldiers led by Rocky reached their first destination, the Tiger Gorge, which was an important strategic


    position on the left battlefield. If they conquered the gorge, it would terrify the enemy troops who were


    to attack the human''sst defense line, the Tiger Whisker Pass, and cut off their supply chain, which


    would pose a big threat to the whole spiritual race army.


    Of course, Rocky did not n to lead the army to attack the gorge openly. Instead, he ordered his


    spiritual beasts to dig a secret tunnel and prepared for a surprise attack at night.


    By the time the tunnel was dug through, night fell.


    In the middle of the night, when the members of the spiritual race rxed their vignce, Rocky began


    to take action.


    In order not to give the guards of the spiritual race army the chance to report suspicious activity, Rocky


    did not directly alert them. Instead, he ordered Eunice, Shirley, and Kye to each lead two hundred


    soldiers, sneak into the spiritual race army''s base camp in the Tiger Gorge through the tunnel and kill


    all the guards. After that, they had to kill all the horses, spiritual beasts, and Carrier Beasts of the


    spiritual race army.


    At the same time, he arranged another troop to pour kerosene a hundred meters away from the base


    camp in the gorge to seal off the retreating route of the spiritual race troops.


    After the preparation work was finished, Rocky ordered thirty thousand soldiers to wait outside the


    gorge, while he led another twenty thousand soldiers to attack the base camp of the spiritual race army.


    At the same time, Eunice and the others were attacking the enemies from within the base camp.


    With thirty thousand soldiers of the spiritual race present in the Tiger Gorge, a fierce battle was


    inevitable. However, because of the sudden attack in the middle of the night, Rocky''s troops had the


    initial advantage. With the help of the mysterious military arrays and Army-blessing Scroll, the spiritual


    race army could not resist the violent attack of Rocky''s army.


    Atst, themander of the spiritual race army had no choice but to order his troops to withdraw from


    their current position.

 Chapter 1640 Their Plan Worked Well

    Chapter 1640 Their n Worked Well


    However, as the spiritual race''s army was retreating, a cloud of fire suddenly roared into the sky,


    blocking their path.


    "Don''t stop! Keep running!" themander of the spiritual race barked. Seized with panic, he gave the


    order without thinking about it too much.


    Just as they passed through the fire, a dense mass of ck shadows suddenly appeared from all


    directions, surrounding the soldiers of the spiritual race.


    It was futile to retreat since all escape routes had been sealed off. They had no choice but to face


    Rocky''s army head on.


    Dispirited, they charged at their enemy. The two sides fought until dawn.


    In the end, more than two thirds of the spiritual race''s soldiers were killed in battle. The rest


    surrendered and begged for their lives to be spared.


    Instead of killing them all, Rocky sent Kye to lead a troop of five thousand people to escort the captured


    soldiers to a nearby valley to imprison them there.


    But before they were sent off, Rocky had some of the members of his army peel off their armor. Then,


    taking the spiritual race''s armor, Rocky and his team disguised themselves as the enemy and they


    quickly went to the nearest spiritual race''s encampment.


    When themander of the spiritual race saw Rocky and his men, who were disguised as spiritual


    race''s soldiers, he immediately asked what had happened.


    Rocky put on an act and told them what transpired the past few hours between the human race and the


    spiritual race.


    "Damn it! How dare the human race attack our troops under our nose! They are courting death!" the


    commander of the spiritual race cursed. He seemed overconfident in his abilities, so Rocky used it to


    his advantage.


    "Sir, you must avenge ourmander!" Rocky cried piteously.


    "Regroup with our army. I will lead everyone to battle with the humans and destroy them once and for


    all!" themander barked indignantly.


    As soon as his troops were mobilized, themander of the spiritual race led them to the position of


    Rocky''s army.


    Eunice, who was in charge of the rest of Rocky''s army, immediately prepared them to fight back when


    she saw the spiritual race''s army on the horizon. Everything was going ording to n.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Soon, the two sides collided and began to fight fiercely.


    Just as the battle was getting extremely intense, Rocky''s disguised men, who had been lurking


    amongst the soldiers of the spiritual race, suddenly started attacking them. The spiritual race''s soldiers


    were hopelessly confused as more and more of theirrades were ughtered by those disguised


    as theirrades. When they finally realized what was happening, it was already toote.


    As a result, all the troops of the spiritual race that were lured here were annihted.


    Seeing how his n was executed perfectly, Rocky continued to do the same thing to the other spiritual


    race''s encampments. Troop after troop, the spiritual race''s soldiers were lured into the trap he had set


    up. The spiritual race''s numbers dwindled sharply over the course of the next few days. Now, the battle


    was at a stalemate.


    Meanwhile, on the other end of the human army, Marcia was also leading her troop into a lot of battles.


    They annihted several spiritual race''s troops in session, and also sessfully killed a high-level


    commander of the spiritual race''s army.


    Thanks to the Troy n, Rocky''s and Marcia''sbined wins gave the human race hope. Additionally,


    Colton continued to send in reinforcements, like he had promised. It seemed the humans had a fighting


    chance now!


    Half a monthter, the spiritual race''s army found themselves unable to attack the front line anymore


    due to the shortage of manpower. They no longer posed a threat to the human army''sst line of


    defense.


    But by then, Alyssa had found out the pattern in the Troy n. She immediately changed strategy,


    adjusting the distribution of troops at the front line and decisively giving up defending the front line.


    Instead, she gathered all the troops to the middle battlefield of the human race. What was more, she


    personally led an elite group to the front line to takemand of the battle.


    When Rocky and Marcia saw that the spiritual race''s army had changed their tactics, they were


    unsurprised. They knew that Alyssa had found out their n, but this was to be expected.


    Now that Alyssa had changed strategies, Rocky and Marcia also adjusted ordingly and prepared to


    confront her and her army. However, they didn''t fight against Alyssa face to face. Instead, they


    gathered together and led the one hundred thousand soldiers to start a roundabout battle in the middle


    battlefield. This made it impossible for Alyssa and her army to concentrate on attacking thest


    defensive line of the human race''s army.


    At the same time, the Di n finally managed to convince the major forces in the Ethereal Region to


    finally give up on their disjointed stances and got them to work together. Due to the gravity of the


    situation, they all sent their spiritual warriors to the battlefield, including the students of several major


    colleges.


    When these spirit warriors reached the battlefield, they were distributed to each troop immediately. This


    greatly improved their overallbat ability, which also made the human race''s army even more


    effective than before.


    Just then, dozens of disciples of the Sword Spirit Sect arrived at the battlefield, led by Tessa and


    Ramon. They too joined the human army''s forces led by Bertram. They all headed to the position of


    Rocky''s army¡ªright where they were confronting the enemy.


    As soon as they arrived, Bertram took Tessa and Ramon into Rocky''s tent.


    Rocky, who was discussing the tactics with Eunice and Kye, looked up in surprise when he saw Tessa


    and Ramon.


    "What''re you guys doing here?" Rocky smiled from ear to ear.


    "Basil, is that really you? Or am I dreaming?" Tess looked at Rocky in awe. She still found it shocking to


    know that themander before her was really Rocky, who was once a nobody in the Sword Spirit


    Sect back then.


    "Commander, these two said they might know you when they arrived. It turns out they really do know


    you! They are the spirit warriors that the Sword Spirit City sent to help us," Bertram reported.


    "Yes, they are all my friends," Rocky replied frankly.


    "I see. I''ll head back now, since I''ve sessfully finished my task. Please take care of the uing


    arrangements," Bertram said curtly as he cupped his hands.


    "Thank you." Rocky nodded.


    Then, Bertram left hurriedly.


    "You too can leave now to make relevant arrangements," Rocky ordered Eunice and Kye.


    The two of them nodded and also left.


    "Hey, look at you! Even the way you speak is different!" Although Rocky was already amander of


    the human race''s army, in Tessa''s eyes, he was still that quiet, mysterious guy.


    "I didn''t expect you would be themander of the human race''s army," Ramon also sighed.


    "How many spirit warriors have the Sword Spirit Sect sent here this time?" Rocky asked, ignoring their


    trivialities.

 Chapter 1641 The Spiritual Race Army鈥檚 True Intention

    Chapter 1641 The Spiritual Race Army¡¯s True Intention


    "There are fifty people in total, including us," Tessa replied.


    "Good. With your help, our army will be able to move quickly and execute the mysterious military arrays


    swiftly." Rocky nodded with satisfaction.


    The mysterious military arrays couldn''t be activated by ordinary soldiers alone. Only spirit warriors


    could boost the arrays to their full potential. The more spiritual warriors that joined, the more powerful


    the mysterious military arrays.


    So with the help of spirit warriors like Tessa, Rocky''s army would greatly improve in terms ofbat


    capability.


    After briefly exining the current situation of the battlefield to Tessa and others, Rocky called in Kye


    and asked him to take them to get familiar with the environment andmunicate with the soldiers.


    The spies under Rocky, who had been monitoring the spiritual race army''s movements very closely,


    had just intercepted a vital piece of information. A spiritual race army amounting to fifty thousand


    people was heading towards Panta Mountain. Why they were headed there remained a mystery.


    Panta Mountain was the junction between the human race and the spiritual race. Its location was quite


    far from the current battlefield, which was why their sudden race towards it was naturally suspicious.


    Rocky immediately sent out more spies to uncover who themander of the spiritual race army was.


    Two dayster, Rocky was informed of who theirmander was. It was none other than Beverly, a


    female beast maniptor of the spiritual race who had fought with Rocky before.


    ''Does she know that there''s an Emperor Realm spiritual beast in that mountain? Does she n to


    subdue and manipte it tomand thousands of other beasts? If the spiritual race seeds, this


    will greatly affect our chances of winning the future battles.'' Rocky had a bad feeling about this, like a


    cold and heavy stone stuck at the pit of his stomach.


    In the end, he promptly ordered and led five thousand troops to the primeval forest of the Panta


    Mountain to further investigate.


    After three days of traveling, Rocky''s army finally arrived at Panta Mountain. It seemed as though they


    were one step ahead of the spiritual army since they couldn''t find any trace of them.


    Their early arrival meant that they were at an advantage. Rocky immediately began to station troops


    around the forest to ambush the spiritual race army who would soon showed up.


    As he expected, Beverly and her spiritual race army arrived at the primeval forest a dayter. They


    immediately sent spies into the forest to search for the Emperor Realms beast.


    Although Beverly and her army had stepped right into their trap, Rocky was in no rush. Instead, he


    waited in the dark like a patient predator ready to pounce on his prey at the right moment. It was also


    because he wanted to uncover how the spiritual race would subdue the Emperor Realm spiritual beast.


    Another day passed.


    After a lengthy search, the spies sent by the spiritual race finally uncovered the beast''s whereabouts


    deep within the primeval forest. Beverly led her troops into the forest with no hesitation and headed


    straight for its nest.


    The spiritual race caused quite a disturbance which immediately alerted the Emperor Realm spiritual


    beast that was near.


    It seemed to have guessed that they wereing for it. It swiftly summoned a menacing spiritual beast


    army to guard itsir.


    However, the spiritual race army was by no means ordinary. Many of its members were highly-skilled at


    hunting spiritual beasts. Every soldier in the army received nothing less than the best in terms of


    training for hunting. This gave them the advantage of knowing how to deal with powerful spiritual


    beasts.


    Although an intimidating spiritual beast army guarded their, Beverly''s army swiftlyunched an attack


    as soon as they arrived at its location. Rocky assumed that they intended to finish this battle as quickly


    as possible.


    Because the spiritual army made preparations in advance, the spiritual beast army soon fell into


    despair under their impressive attack.


    The Emperor Realm spiritual beast was furious in its cave as it witnessed its spiritual beast army''s


    inability to fend off the spiritual race army''s attack. Atst, it headed to the battlefield to lead its army.


    Just as it showed up, two mighty spiritual race warriors of the Emperor Realm arrived to face it head-


    on.


    "No wonder the spiritual race army is so aggressive. They had help from the Emperor Realm masters.


    If those two manage to subdue this beast, then it will truly be a dire situation." Rocky, who lurked alone


    beside their, knew that something amiss was about to happen once he saw the two Emperor Realm


    masters join the battle.


    The only people who could save the Emperor Realm spiritual beast now were Rocky and his army.


    But if Rocky''s army fought now, then they would inevitably suffer numerous losses.


    Rocky couldn''t overthink now. He needed to stop the spiritual race first.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    He immediately left the Emperor Realm spiritual beast''sir and joined his troops outside the primeval


    forest. They nned tounch a surprise attack on the spiritual race army.


    Once everything was ready, he led his army to attack from behind the spiritual race army. Thetter


    were immediately caught off guard.


    They did not expect to be attacked by a human army. Soon, they found themselves caught between a


    rock and a hard ce as they were surrounded by not just the spiritual beast army but by the human


    army as well.


    Beverly was shocked upon seeing the human army appear out of nowhere. However, she redirected


    her focus on subduing the Emperor Realm spiritual beast. To help preserve her power, she swiftly


    ordered the two Emperor Realm masters to help her and her army retreat.


    Soon, the spiritual race army retreated from their.


    Once the spiritual beast army realized that their enemy had fled, they redirected their attack towards


    Rocky and his army. They seemed to regard them as enemies as well.


    "Sir, do you still recognize me?" Rocky hastily took flight and positioned himself to face the Emperor


    Realm spiritual beast.


    "You! It appears both the humans and the spirit warriors wish to get hold of the sacred weapon among


    the ruins¡­" The spiritual beast instantly recognized Rocky as the mysterious spirit warrior who fled


    with the human army under its watch. However, it still thought Rocky''s intention was the same as the


    spiritual race''s¡ªto steal the sacred weapon.


    "What sacred weapon?" Of course, Rocky had no clue about the sacred weapon. He became curious


    about what the spiritual beast had just said. It seemed that the spiritual army intended to not only


    subdue the beast but to steal its precious sacred weapon too.


    "Stop pretending. You humans are just as greedy as the spiritual race. You always wish to manipte


    us. Once you get your hands on the sacred weapon, you''ll seed," the spiritual beastmented


    with hostility in its voice.


    "It seems you''ve misunderstood me. I''m not going after any sacred weapon. I just want to stop the


    spiritual race from hurting you," Rocky admitted.


    "Do you honestly think I''m stupid enough to believe you?" The spiritual beast snorted.


    "Whether or not you believe me, it doesn''t matter. But there''s no doubt that I''ve helped you out just


    now. I don''t require anything else in return. I just wish for me and my troops to leave safely." Rocky


    knew that the spiritual race army would lead another counterattack soon after they left. He couldn''t


    allow his army to be further entangled with the spiritual beast army.


    The beast paused to think further before it replied, "Alright, I''ll let you and your troops go. But you must


    swear that you will never step foot into this forest again."

 Chapter 1642 Beverlys Diversion

    Chapter 1642 Beverly''s Diversion


    "It''s a deal. We don''t have to enter this ce. After all, we have nothing to do here anyway. We just


    came here to stop the army of the spiritual race. But since we''ve already got what we want, we can


    leave right away. Our apologies for interrupting you, sir. Please let us go in peace," Rocky said


    respectfully. It was clear to him that it wasn''t the right time to offend and pick a fight with this Emperor


    Realm spiritual beast.


    Upon hearing this, the spiritual beast looked in the distance and said in a serious tone, "I hope you are


    telling the truth. The sacred forbidden area cannot be defiled at all costs. So, if you will not keep your


    promise, I''ll be sure to kill you no matter what."


    Although Rocky suspected that the relic being hidden there might have something to do with the Star


    Divine Race, he could not take any risk. No matter how eager he was to explore the ce, he could not


    put the lives of hisrades in danger. Moreover, the important thing right now was to stop the n of


    the spiritual race''s army. Since it seemed that they had fulfilled their goal, he could still wait for another


    chance.


    "Everyone, listen to me! Keep the formation as we retreat from the forest. Do not let your guard down,"


    Rocky ordered at once. Although the spiritual beast gave its word to let the human army go, Rocky still


    strictlymanded everyone to be vignt.


    Then, Rocky''s troops gradually left their of the spiritual beast and got out of the attacking range of


    the other spiritual beasts.


    At the same time, Eunice rushed to Rocky''s side and whispered, "Why are we leaving? This spiritual


    beast doesn''t seem to be that powerful. We''ve got so many soldiers here. Why don''t we take it down


    ourselves just in case the spiritual race seeds?"


    In front of the Emperor Realm spiritual beast, Rocky didn''t dare to rx even for a moment. Thus, he


    nced at Eunice and said, "It''s not that simple. You can''t underestimate that spiritual beast. If we don''t


    have enough confidence to quickly bring down all the spiritual beasts that are guarding it, it will be


    impossible for us to seed. Moreover, even I don''t have the confidence to defeat it on my own. Once


    it fights back seriously, I can tell that its power will be enough to annihte all of us. But at the same


    time, the spiritual beast is very smart. It knows that if it engages us, the spiritual race''s army will take


    that chance to take action. That is why it chose to let us leave peacefully."


    "Are you saying that it wanted us to leave so that it can focus and contain the spiritual race''s army?"


    Eunice asked with narrowed eyes.


    Rocky nodded and replied, "Yes. The beast''s mission is to guard the deepest part of the primeval


    forest. If what it said about the sacred weapon is true, then my gut says that the spiritual race''s army


    isn''t really after the spiritual beast. They''re here for the sacred weapon."


    As the spiritual beast saw that Rocky already led his army to retreat from the forest, it looked up at the


    sky and heaved a sigh. "It seems that my mission here is about toe to an end. But in the


    meantime, I shall do my best to dy it further and keep the sacred weapon safe. However, just in


    case, maybe I can entrust it to that humanmander. He has a certain aura that feels very familiar..."


    On the other hand, Rocky didn''t know what was running on the mind of the spiritual beast. Because of


    his strange familiarity to it, it chose to let them go after testing his intention. Otherwise, with the strength


    of the spiritual beast, it could simply ughter them all on the spot.


    At the same time, because Rocky had to activate the Army-blessing Scroll and the mysterious military


    arrays when theyunched a surprise attack on the spiritual race''s army, the soldiers of the human


    army needed to take a rest. Therefore, right after they got out of the forest, Rocky ordered his troops to


    take a break but remain alert, as much as possible. He arranged patrols and defenses, and he also


    sent some spies to monitor the movements of the spiritual race''s army.


    Meanwhile, the spiritual race''s army, which took a fatal blow when Rocky''s army suddenly surprised


    them, had retreated to the periphery of the forest to recuperate. They didn''t expect that they would


    sustain heavy casualties while they were on an important mission.


    "Commander Beverly, what happened back there? Why did the human army suddenly appear? It is so


    suspicious. Did someone leak our ns to them?" The two Emperor Realm masters, who came with


    the army, pulled a long face.


    "I don''t know either, but what you''re saying is impossible. The human army has no way of knowing our


    n because it was secretly ordered by Commander in Chief Alyssa. So, except for the three of us, no


    one else knows about this," Beverly replied as she shook her head.


    "Anyway, now that the human army knows what we are doing here, I''m afraid that the mission will


    be harder. It won''t be easy to subdue the spiritual beast guarding the forest, let alone get to the


    exact location of the sacred weapon," the master in blue said with furrowed brows.


    "I agree. The one who leads the human army will especially be troublesome. He is the one who made


    me suffer great losses before. With his ability to control beasts, I''m sure that he will use it again to his


    advantage!" Beverly said through gritted teeth as she remembered how Rocky defeated her previously.


    "If that is the case, I think it will be wiser if we get rid of the human army first. Why don''t we hatch a


    n to kill theirmander? Once he''s gone, it will be easy to eliminate the whole army," the master in


    blue haughtily suggested.


    "I don''t feel the need to be hasty. Besides, Commander in Chief Alyssa specifically told us that this n


    will have a great impact on our next battle with the humans. Hence, obtaining the sacred weapon is


    more urgent. We cannot engage with the human army again if we are not a hundred percent sure that


    we can defeat them," Beverly answered sternly.


    "Do you have a better n then,mander?" the master in white asked expectantly.


    "Yes. I am nning to make a deal with the humanmander," Beverly replied with a straight face.


    "You will make a deal? And what will be its content?" The two masters asked out of curiosity.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "As of now, I don''t think the human army knows the existence of the sacred weapon. Hence, if we can


    create an borate lie, we can make them cooperate with us. We''ll say that our goal is to get an


    internal beast core from the spiritual beast''s body, and if they help us take down the beast, we will


    share it with them. But of course, in the end, we will turn against them after we defeated the spiritual


    beast. Isn''t that much better?" Beverly asked as she exined her n.


    "I''m afraid that is very ideal. It may only work if the humanmander is such a fool." The master in


    blue responded with hints of doubt in his voice.


    "The internal beast core is very special to spirit warriors that can help them control beasts. Once he


    possesses it, he will be able to control all kinds of beasts. Maybe for you, the offer is not that tempting.


    But once he hears it, I know he will consider it," Beverly said with a confident smile.


    "Well, I hope so. All right, let''s do your n first!" Although the masters were a bit reluctant, they still


    decided to follow Beverly''s n. After all, she was the sister of the deputymander in chief. They


    didn''t want to tantly disagree with her out of courtesy for her older brother.


    Hence, after they reached an agreement, Beverly quickly walked out of her tent and left the camp of


    the spiritual race''s army.


    At the dead of the night, the primeval forest seemed to be very quiet. All the living creatures had


    already fallen asleep.


    At the same time, Rocky, was still up, nning the next steps to deal with the spiritual race''s army.


    Suddenly, he saw a shadow standing outside his tent. However, the figure disappeared in an instant


    before he had the opportunity to know who it was.


    Rocky found it rather strange and had a bad feeling about it. His eyes narrowed, and he decided to go


    out.


    Not long after, he found the figure again. This time, he chased it out of the military camp until he arrived


    at an open ground about a mile away from the camp.


    Noticing that Rocky had already followed her, the figure finally stopped and faced him directly.


    The moment the figure turned around, Rocky found out that it was actually a woman with delicate


    features. Moreover, he instantly noticed that she was very familiar. Apparently, she was the beast tamer


    of the spiritual race''s army that he encountered a couple of times before¡ªBeverly.


    "Oh, it is you again. I believe I don''t know your name yet," Rocky said indifferently.


    "I believe so too. My name is Beverly," she replied.


    "I see. It is a pretty name," Rocky said with a faint smile as if he was not threatened at all.

 Chapter 1643 The Deal

    Chapter 1643 The Deal


    "Don''t. I''m here to make a deal with you." Beverly snapped impatiently.


    "Oh, never in my wildest dreams would I have thought the spiritual race would try to strike a deal with


    us humans!" Rocky smiled devilishly.


    "Just hear me out," Beverly persisted.


    "Fine. What is it?" Rocky asked, curious as to how this was going to y out.


    "Do you know why the spiritual race is after that Emperor Realm spiritual beast?" Beverly asked in a


    level tone, eyeing Rocky carefully.


    "I don''t," Rocky said with a shrug. The truth was, he knew exactly why they were here--the spiritual


    race was after the sacred weapon in the ruins, not the Emperor Realm spiritual beast.


    "That beast is not ordinary--it''s the Beast of Fire and Ice, which has lived on the mountain for hundreds


    of years," Beverly exined. "It has been rumored that it is a direct descendant of the ancient


    legendary beast. If we can get the Fire Pill and Ice Pill within its body, we will be able to obtain its


    powers. Not only that, we will also gainmand over thousands of beasts. This is why our


    commander in chief has ordered us toe here--to hunt the beast and take its two pills. However, we


    didn''t expect to cross paths with you humans here." At this point, she rolled her eyes in exasperation,


    as if the mere thought of humans made her blood boil.


    "I see." Rocky scratched his chin, pretending to be deep in thought. However, he knew Beverly was


    lying.


    "So, in order to sessfullyplete this mission, I am willing to cooperate with your human army to


    kill that beast. Once the beast is defeated, we can split the two pills between our races." So, this was


    the deal she was offering.


    "Sounds good, but will yourmander in chief agree to that?" Rocky asked tentatively.


    "Themander in chief didn''t explicitly say she wanted both of the pills. Plus, with your human army


    pestering us, it will be difficult for the spiritual race to deal with you and the beast at the same time. It''s


    better if we work together!" Beverly reasoned with a shrug.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Then how sure are you that we will be able to kill that beast?" Rocky asked, brows knitted.


    "Of course, I''m not 100% sure. After all, that beast is extremely powerful. Not to mention, it is protected


    by the spiritual beast army. Like I said, if we cooperate, we will have a higher chance of winning!"


    "How can I trust that the spiritual race won''t go back on their word and attack us out of the blue? I can''t


    risk that!" Rocky eximed, pretending to briefly consider Beverly''s proposal.


    "I''m willing to swear on my own life that what I say is true. If my words prove false, I shall be struck by


    lightning and die a horrible death..." Beverly ced her hand on her chest. Rocky knew she wasn''t


    lying about something in her story; after all, she needed the Beast of Fire and Ice dead in order to get


    into the ruins. She was just using the beast as an excuse to get the human army to do the dirty work for


    them.


    Unbeknownst to her, Rocky already knew about the sacred weapon.


    "I can tell you''re being sincere. I will think it over," Rocky lied. He couldn''t turn her down outright. He


    needed to use Beverly''s ignorance to his advantage.


    "Then I''ll wait for your decision." With that, Beverly nodded then leapt into the air and flew away.


    "It seems the Beast of Fire and Ice and I need to have another talk," Rocky murmured. In the next


    moment, he vanished into thin air.


    A momentter, he appeared in front of the Beast of Fire and Ice''sir. The entrance to their was


    littered with all kinds of spiritual beasts. However, Rocky managed to slip past them stealthily and


    entered their with ease.


    There, he found piles of yellowed beast skulls and bones on the ground, and some treasures like


    luminous pearls on the top, making the whole ce well-lit. Navigating his way through their, he


    finally came across the Beast of Fire and Ice, who was dozing off in its nest.


    But despite Rocky''s stealthy approach, the beast sensed his presence almost immediately. It raised its


    head abruptly and shouted, "Who''s there? How dare you disturb my sleep?"


    "Sir, please don''t be angry!" Rocky calmly appeared in front of the beast, cupping his hands politely.


    "It''s you again! What are you doing here? Are you offering yourself as food?" Seeing that it was that


    pesky little human again, the beast red at Rocky coldly.


    "I don''t mind if you want to eat me, but please let me say my part first," Rocky requested humbly,


    unfazed by the beast''s ring nostrils.


    "Fine, you get one chance. If I find that you''re talking nonsense, I''ll gobble you up immediately." The


    beast snorted impatiently, but secretly, it couldn''t help but feel curious as to what Rocky had to say.


    Rocky smiled gratefully. Then he ryed to the beast what Beverly had told him, with a little bit of


    exaggeration here and there. The beast was enraged once it had gotten a picture of what was stirring


    outside itsir.


    "Just who do they think they are?" the beast growled scornfully.


    "The spiritual race might seem insignificant in your eyes, but they''ve brought two Emperor Realm


    warriors with them this time. Their strength can''t be underestimated!" Rocky warned.


    "They are still no match for me," the beast answered arrogantly.


    "That''s for sure, but the spiritual race may have also brought some treasures powerful enough to deal


    with you, sir," Rocky said seriously. He knew that the spiritual race army wouldn''t havee


    unprepared this time.


    The beast seemed to think what Rocky said was reasonable, but it could tell he didn''te here


    simply out of kindness. "Since you''vee to tell me these, then you must want something. Tell me!"


    "Sir, you are so wise." Rocky''s eyes shed. "The reason why I''m here is to interfere with the spiritual


    race''s n. So, since they''vee to me to ask for our cooperation, I think this would be a good


    opportunity to finally defeat them, once and for all. Of course, I''d need your help..."


    "Why should I believe you? Maybe this is the trap you and the spiritual race set together." The beast


    narrowed its eyes in suspicion.


    "It''s only normal you don''t believe me, but this is my only chance to stop the spiritual race from


    obtaining the sacred weapon. If they get their hands on the sacred weapon, it will be extremely


    disadvantageous to our human race. That''s why I''m doing everything I can to stop them," Rocky said,


    his voice choking with emotion.


    The beastpsed into silence.


    "Actually, I have a question. Could you answer it for me, sir?" Rocky asked suddenly, as though


    something just urred to him.


    "You talk too much..." The beast red at Rocky, but waited for him to ask the question.


    "I have entered those ruins before. There, I found a record from something called the Star Divine Race.


    I want to know if this sacred weapon has anything to do with this race," Rocky said straightforwardly.


    "That''s correct. That sacred weapon indeed belonged to the Star Divine Race. It''s the most powerful


    treasure that the race took with them when they fled their world," the beast exined.


    "Is this Star Divine Race from the Star Divine World?" Rocky asked immediately, his eyes shing


    excitedly.


    "How do you know about the Star Divine World?" The tone of the Beast of Fire and Ice immediately


    became solemn. The Star Divine Race had long been extinct in this world, and no one should have


    known that they came from the Star Divine World.

 Chapter 1644 The Star Beast Ring

    Chapter 1644 The Star Beast Ring


    "Before I came to this world, I actually became the sessor of the Holy Lord of the Star Divine


    World," Rocky replied earnestly.


    "What? You are the sessor of the Holy Lord?!" The Beast of Fire and Ice was in utter disbelief as


    soon as it learned Rocky''s real identity.


    "Yes, that is right. However, I lost my divine power as soon as I entered this world," Rocky replied with


    a bitter smile.


    "I see. No wonder there is something about you that feels very familiar. It turns out that you became the


    sessor of the Holy Lord. Now, everything makes sense!" The Beast of Fire and Ice heaved a deep


    sigh. It seemed that it experienced several kinds of emotions at once.


    "Are you not going to doubt it? Don''t you need more proof to ascertain my im, sir?" Rocky asked. He


    just felt a little weird that the beast believed what he said without asking for more details or exnation.


    "Since you know about the Star Divine World and the Holy Lord, those are enough proof already.


    Besides, I can clearly perceive the aura of the Star Divine Race from you," the beast answered without


    a shred of doubt.


    "All right then. Can you trust my intention now, sir?" Rocky asked with a smile.


    "Of course! Moreover, you are the sessor of the Holy Lord, so don''t me call sir. It is not appropriate


    because I am just a descendant of a legendary beast that was brought to this world by a member of the


    Star Divine Race. In terms of status, I am far lower than you. In fact, if there was anything that I said or


    did that offended you, please forgive me, lord!" At this point, the beast became very humble that it even


    lowered its head to show Rocky its utmost respect.


    "Don''t worry about it. Right now, we can just be friends. You also don''t have to call me lord or anything


    like that. Besides, I''m not reallyfortable with it. Let''s just forget all the unnecessary and


    overborate formalities. So, may I have your name?" Rocky asked casually.


    "It''s Han!"


    "All right, Han. You can call me Basil."


    "Okay, I got it. How can I cooperate with you, Basil? Can you tell me more about your ns?" Han


    finally went back to the original topic to discuss it further.


    At the same time, Rocky immediately exined all of his ns in detail


    "I see. I will do my best to help you execute everything smoothly." It turned out that Rocky had instantly


    gained Han''s trust, which would be a great help in their battle with the spiritual race''s army.


    "Thank you, Han. By the way, can you tell me what exactly the sacred weapon of the Star Divine


    Race is? I''m a bit confused as to how the spiritual race knew about its existence," Rocky asked out of


    curiosity.


    "The sacred weapon is actually called the Star Beast Ring, and it was refined from tens of thousands of


    beast souls. Not only can it summon a powerful spiritual beast army, but it can also easily control


    thousands of spiritual beasts. When the Star Divine Race first came to this world, they used the ring


    liberally and wreaked havoc everywhere. However, in the end, because of their excessive arrogance,


    they were eventually surpassed and suppressed by the Shura Race. Almost all the members of the


    Star Divine Race were annihted. Only a few of them survived, and they were the ones who escorted


    the ring in this forest and sealed it up in the ruins." Then, Han showed a much more serious


    expression before continuing. "I actually don''t know how the spiritual race learned about the Star Beast


    Ring, but I am assuming that they got the information from the Shura Race."


    "But if the Star Beast Ring is so powerful, why didn''t the Shura Race take it for themselves?" Rocky


    asked in confusion.


    "Indeed, the Star Beast Ring possesses incredible power, but it cannot be used without enough


    powerful beast taming skills. Therefore, only the members of the Star Divine Race have the ability to


    control it. Even if it falls into the hands of the Shura Race, the sacred weapon will just be useless. At


    the same time, I don''t think the spiritual race knows about this detail," Han exined.


    "I see. That is fortunate for us then," Rocky replied with a nod.


    "Back then, the remaining descendants of the Star Divine Race actually depended on the ring to travel


    to this world," Han added.


    "Wait. Do you mean that the Star Beast Ring gives people the ability to travel through space and time?"


    Rocky asked expectantly as his eyes lit up.


    "That is right. As a matter of fact, the ring wasn''t really created by the Star Divine Race. It is said that it


    is one of the treasures left behind by the Creator himself. Later on, the Star Divine Race happened to


    obtain it and just refined it into a ring. However, only the one with the divine powers of the Holy Lord


    could activate its ability to cross time and space. Moreover, it must be used right before the entrance of


    the space tunnel," Han rified.


    "Han, I actually have an unreasonable request¡­" Rocky said as he suddenly cupped his hands in


    front of the beast.


    "Sure. Go ahead," Han quickly responded.


    "I want to borrow the ring and its power. I need to send some of mypanions back to our original


    world. However, currently, I don''t have enough divine power to do it. Hence, I would like to borrow the


    power of the Star Beast Ring," Rocky pleaded.


    "The ring was actually sealed shut by the Star Divine Race, so I can''t open it by myself. But since you


    are the sessor of the Holy Lord, perhaps you can do it. How about this? After we repel the army of


    the spiritual race, I will take you to the ruins so you can try to obtain it," Han suggested as it wanted


    to help Rocky.


    "Yes, of course! Thank you very much!" Rocky said with utter gratefulness.


    The next moment, Rocky left and returned to the camp of the human army.


    Upon arriving at the camp, Rocky immediately sent out Eunice as his special envoy to express his


    intention of cooperating with Beverly''s army, but only on the condition that both sides would keep half of


    their forces outside the forest just in case of an unforeseen ident.


    It didn''t take that long before Eunice returned to their camp. Then, she told Rocky that Beverly agreed


    to his terms. Therefore, the next morning, both sides sent half of their forces inside the forest to


    coborate and attack their of the Beast of Fire and Ice.


    At the same time, Rocky summoned Eunice, Kye, Tessa, and Ramon and told them his secret n.


    Hearing this, the four were very surprised. They did not expect that Rocky had already persuaded


    Han to cooperate with the human army to route the spiritual race''s army.


    Since the n was strictly confidential and could not be leaked, Rocky could only let the four of them


    know. At the same time, he also gave them another important task¡ªto lead the other half of the troops


    to guard the entrance of the ruins. He knew that Beverly''s real purpose for teaming up with them was to


    obtain the sacred weapon. So, Rocky spected that she would definitely strike the ruins first. After all,


    upon killing Han, she could finally enter the ruins and get the treasure.


    After arranging the task for Eunice and the others, Rocky summoned the entire army and announced


    that they would temporarily join hands with the spiritual race in order to eliminate the Beast of Fire and


    Ice in the forest to obtain the internal beast core from its body.


    Of course, all of the members of the human army were shocked since it was the first time that they


    heard such a thing. However, no one dared to question Rocky''s order because they could only rely on


    him.


    The next morning, Rocky led the other half of the troops into the primeval forest, ready for the


    supposed coboration with Beverly''s troops.


    Meanwhile, the four spirit warriors led about twenty thousand soldiers, who were proficient in the


    mysterious military arrays, to lurk at the entrance of the ruins to prevent the other members of the


    spiritual race from entering.


    On the other hand, Beverly had also made the same arrangement. She asked two of her deputy


    commanders to lead about twenty thousand soldiers to safeguard the entrance of the ruins and wait for


    further orders. At the same time, she led the rest of the army, together with the two Emperor Realm


    masters to join Rocky and his troops.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Soon enough, Rocky and Beverly, together with their troops, met in front of Han''sir.


    "Commander Basil, you and these two Emperor Realm masters will take care of distracting the Beast


    of Fire and Ice. Then, I will be responsible for all the other spiritual beasts," Beverly directly instructed


    Rocky.


    "Okay. I got it." Rocky immediately nodded in agreement.


    Uponpletion of necessary preparations, the human army and the spiritual race''s armyunched


    theirbined attacks to raid Han''sir.


    At the same time, the spiritual beasts outside their immediately began their counterattack as soon as


    they saw the two armies. In a sh, a fierce battle broke out deep in the forest.

 Chapter 1645 No Mercy

    Chapter 1645 No Mercy


    Spiritual beasts were ferocious in nature, so they couldn''t show any mercy to them. Soon enough, the


    battle became fiercer, and the corpses from both the humans and the spiritual race piled all over the


    ground.


    Fortunately, even with the heavy casualties from both armies, they were able to get closer to Han''s


    lair.


    About two hourster, the human army and the spiritual race army were able to carve a bloody path to


    reach the entrance of Han''sir. Under the protection of the soldiers, Rocky and the two Emperor


    Realm masters of the spiritual race rushed towards their of the Beast of Fire and Ice without


    hesitation.


    At the same time, Han was already waiting for them, and its ginormous body weed them.


    "Imbeciles! How many times will you dare to disturb my cultivation? I shall kill all of you tonight!" Han


    roared and unleashed an astonishing momentum.


    Seeing this, Rocky and the two Emperor Realm masters also unleashed their power and began to


    assault the raging beast.


    As for Beverly, who was in charge of the overallmand, she carefully paid attention to the ongoing


    battle as shemanded the soldiers outside their to resist the other spiritual beasts.


    Meanwhile, Eunice and the others also led their troops to the ruins of the Star Divine Race as per


    Rocky''s instructions. They needed to set up traps immediately in order for them to surprise the spiritual


    race army the moment they showed up.


    Not long after, their target had finally arrived.


    A troop of twenty thousand soldiers appeared near the entrance, seemingly prepared to break into the


    ruins that were heavily guarded by the spiritual beasts.


    As soon as they arrived, Eunice and the others immediately led their troops to ambush them.


    Obviously, the spiritual race army was caught off guard, and they easily fell to the trapsid for them.


    At the same time, Rocky, who was still pretending to cooperate with the spiritual race army, winked at


    Han during their battle.


    Recognizing the signal, Han deliberately let itself be hit by Rocky''s attack. It instantly screamed in


    agony and fled back into itsir, pretending that it had been seriously injured.


    "Good job! Let''s go after it and finish this already!" Seeing that Han seemed to be seriously injured,


    the two Emperor Realm masters wasted no time and rushed into their.


    Then, Rocky followed them closely from behind.


    Buying the act of the beast, the two Emperor Realm masters let their guards down as they were lured


    into their. Noticing this, Rocky immediately grabbed the chance andunched a sneak attack on one


    of them. Taken by surprise, the Emperor Realm master took a direct blow, making him spit a lot of


    blood.


    "You! What do you think you''re doing?!" The Emperor Realm master, who was badly injured, red at


    Rocky furiously. He didn''t expect that Rocky would suddenly attack him at this point.


    "I''m doing what I have to. I''m afraid both of you are going to die here in a bit," Rocky said with a sneer.


    "Have you gone mad? Do you think you can acquire the beast cores alone by doing this? If both of us


    were killed, what makes you think that you can survive?" It seemed that the Emperor Realm master


    thought that Rocky attacked them because he wanted the beast cores for himself.


    "Of course, I will survive. In fact, I have no interest in those beast cores at all," Rocky said with a shrug


    and a smug look on his face.


    "What are you saying? Isn''t it the whole point of this n?" The other Emperor Realm master furrowed


    his brows, baffled at the turn of events.


    "I am not stupid. I knew all along that your real purpose is the sacred weapon in the ruins," Rocky


    answered as he crossed his arms on his chest.


    "Bastard! How did you know about that?" The two Emperor Realm masters were utterly stunned.


    "Well, it told me," Rocky replied as he pointed at Han.


    "The beast? You canmunicate with it?" The eyes of the two Emperor Realm masters widened in


    shock.


    "That''s right."


    Only then did the two Emperor Realm masters realized that they were deceived all this time. Since


    Rocky couldmunicate with the beast, he must have known everything from the start. Hence, they


    fell into his ploy.


    "Now that you know, it''s time for you to die!" Rocky roared as his eyes zed in fury.


    "No! Retreat!" At this point, the two Emperor Realm masters were smart enough to recognize that once


    Han and Rockyunched a joint attack, they would definitely not stand a chance. Hence, they


    instantly tried to escape from their.


    Then, Han let out an earth-shaking roar. The powerful waves created from it toppled the huge rocks


    on top of their, instantly blocking off the entrance. Thus, the two Emperor Realm masters were


    trapped inside.


    Meanwhile, Beverly, who was stillmanding their troops outside their, suddenly sensed that


    something wrong was going on when she saw that the entrance of their copsed out of nowhere.


    Immediately after, she ordered some of the spiritual race soldiers to remove the rocks that blocked the


    entrance.


    At the same time, the Emperor Realm masters inside their started to panic. Since their escape route


    was blocked off, they had no choice but to fight Rocky and Han with all their might. Otherwise, they


    were as good as dead.


    Unfortunately for them, Han was extremely powerful. Even with just minimal assistance from Rocky,


    the Emperor Realm masters stood no chance of surviving. Eventually, they were shoved to a corner.


    In the end, Rocky was able to sessfully kill one of them, while the other one was seriously injured.


    At this time, the spiritual race soldiers had finally removed the blockade created at the entrance of the


    lair.


    Seeing this, Rocky quickly instructed Han, "I''ll get out first. Then, take care of the rest just as


    ording to our n."


    Han nodded in agreement, fully understanding what he meant.


    Soon enough, Rocky rushed out of their and appeared in front of Beverly, pretending to be terrified.


    "What the hell happened? Where are the two masters?" Beverly could not help but ask anxiously the


    moment she saw Rocky''s face that was covered with dust.


    "We were deceived by the beast. We thought we injured it, so we rushed inside to corner it. However,


    the moment we entered, it blocked off the entrance and began to attack us. Even with ourbined


    efforts, we could not put up a fight. I''m sorry, but the other two were..." Rocky didn''t try to finish his


    sentence and just shook his head.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Beverly let out a frown and was rendered speechless.


    "I think it would be better if we retreat for now. The beast is about toe out, and both our sides


    might suffer heavy losses," Rocky suggested. He knew that without the two Emperor Realm masters,


    the confidence of the spiritual race army would be greatly affected.


    "No. We need to hold on for a while longer." Beverly was well aware that the situation had turned out


    for the worst, but she had already sent a troop to the ruins, so she needed to buy some more time.


    "We are clearly going to be wiped out! Why do we need to keep fighting the beast?" Rocky asked


    convincingly, pretending that he knew nothing about her ns.


    Of course, Beverly could not give Rocky the answer, so she could just grit her teeth as she avoided the


    question.


    "Humph! It seems that you are still hiding something from us. If that is the case, I have no choice but to


    pull my forces out of here. I will not lead my soldiers to a meaningless battle," Rocky uttered. Then, he


    quickly gave the order for the human soldiers to retreat.


    As soon as the human army retreated from their, the spiritual race army was left alone, fighting the


    vicious spiritual beasts.


    Without the assistance of the human army, the spiritual race army was quickly put in a very bad


    position.


    Not long after, Han strode out of their, carrying the corpses of the two Emperor Realm masters in


    its mouth. Then, it aggressively threw the corpses on the ground, intimidating the forces of the spiritual


    race army to the extreme.


    Realizing that her troops had already lost the will to fight, Beverly made up her mind and led her


    soldiers away from their to cut their losses.


    Besides, she thought that the troop that she sent to the ruins should have already aplished their


    mission by now. Unfortunately for her, Rocky already knew her n and made the necessary


    arrangements to thwart it. In fact, her troops were currently in a very disadvantageous situation as they


    faced the army led by Eunice and the other spirit warriors.


    Then, as Beverly and the spiritual race army retreated from Han''sir, Rocky reappeared in front of


    the beast.


    "It was a sessful cooperation!" Rocky immediately cupped his hands, wearing a huge smile on his


    face.


    "Well, thanks to your brilliant n, I easily defeated those weaklings from the spiritual race. Now that


    our business is finished here, follow me to the ruins," Han urged.


    With that, Rocky immediately leaped onto Han''s back as they headed towards the ruins of the Star


    Divine Race.

 Chapter 1646 Come Straight To The Point

    Chapter 1646 Come Straight To The Point


    At the point, the troops led by Eunice, Kye, Tessa, and Ramon had sessfully intercepted the troops


    of the spiritual race and were able to safeguard the entrance of the ruins. However, the enemy troops


    were still thriving to fight them.


    However, as soon as Rocky and Han appeared at the entrance of the ruins, the troops of the spiritual


    race instantly froze in fear and retreated in a hurry.


    Seeing that the enemy army had lost the will to fight back, Rocky deemed that it wasn''t necessary to


    chase after them. Then, he quicklynded in front of the human army.


    Eunice and the others had finally breathed a sigh of relief at the sight of Rocky. However, when they


    also saw Han behind him, they were a bit surprised.


    "Everyone, thank you so much for your hard work," Rocky said with a big smile to Eunice and the three


    others who led the army.


    "Well, it''s not a big deal. Actually, it was such a pleasure to crush the spiritual race!" Tessa uttered


    excitedly. It was not that long when she joined the battle, but she already experienced a huge victory.


    That made her a little thrilled and confident.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Wait for me here. I just have to go deep into the ruins with Han." After that, Rocky quickly entered


    the ruins while being apanied by Han.


    Apparently, the ruins had been long abandoned, and many buildings were almost buried in the sand.


    As they entered the ce, Han didn''t waste any time and led Rocky to the depths of the ruins.


    When they arrived at the innermost part, a circr altar weed them. It looked very old and shabby


    with broken walls and eaves.


    "Can you see thempstand on the left side? Move it to the opposite direction," Han instructed as he


    pointed to thempstand on the altar.


    Rocky walked towards the altar at once. He pressed his hand on thempstand and tried to move it


    hard. As soon as it turned, Rocky felt that the ruins started to slightly tremble.


    Boom! Boom!


    Then, a violent noise resounded,ing from the center of the altar.


    Soon enough, the ground in the middle of the altar began to sink. At the same time, a dazzling light


    rose from it. Upon closer inspection, they saw that the light actually formed an enchanted barrier. Inside


    it was a stone table, and a mysterious-looking box was ced on top of it.


    "The Star Beast Ring is inside that box. However, you must retrieve it yourself by entering the


    enchanted barrier," Han remarked.


    Rocky nodded and slowly walked towards the altar. Then, he approached the altar and tried to touch it.


    In a sh, a tremendous force surged out and rushed directly towards him.


    He was slightly caught off guard, but he didn''t have any intention of retreating. Instead, he gathered all


    of his strength and resisted the power of the enchanted barrier. However, he soon found out that it


    might be a useless attempt. The power from the enchanted barrier was much stronger than he


    anticipated.


    But just when Rocky couldn''t hold on any longer, the divine power in his body was set aze and


    gushed out of his body to envelop him.


    Soon enough, the overwhelming power of the enchanted barrier began to weaken. At the same time,


    Rocky felt more rxed. Without anything that hindered him, he stepped into the enchanted barrier and


    entered it fully.


    Seeing that, Han couldn''t help but be a little bit surprised. However, at the back of his mind, he knew


    that this was what would happen. After all, if Rocky used to be the sessor of the Holy Lord of the


    Star Divine Race from their old world, then he could surely adapt to the power in no time.


    A momentter, Rocky stood in front of the stone table and opened the box on it. There, he found a


    simple-looking ancient beast face ring. In fact, he could vaguely feel the hidden beast soul energy from


    it.


    After picking the ring up, he decided to wear it on his finger. At that moment, he clearly felt a surging


    force rush into his body, causing the mes of his divine power to soar wildly.


    "The Star Beast Ring activated my divine power again?" At that instant, Rocky was sure that the divine


    power that was flowing inside his body was much stronger than before. Although it was still much


    weakerpared to its peak state, it was enough to bring his strength above the Emperor Realm and


    close to the Shura Realm.


    After a while, Rocky walked out of the enchanted barrier and cupped his hands in front of Han.


    "Thank you for all your help to obtain the sacred weapon."


    "Well, this is fate, so you really don''t need to thank me. Actually, I should be the one thanking you,


    because atst, I have already fulfilled my task. I have finally found the rightful owner of the sacred


    weapon," Han replied.


    "So, what is your next n after this?" Rocky quickly asked.


    "Me? I''ve been guarding this ce for hundreds of years. I guess it''s time for me to take a break and


    travel the world. By the way, keep this Fire Pill with you. When the timees, it mighte in handy."


    Then, Han immediately spat out a pill that was wrapped in mes and handed it to Rocky.


    "I don''t think it''s appropriate for me to have your internal beast core. I mean, would your strength be


    affected if you gave it to me?" Rocky asked expectantly.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter right now. But if you''ll need anything in the future, you can call me through that


    Fire Pill," Han exined.


    "I see. Thank you!" Rocky responded.


    "All right. I will be leaving now. See you again someday." Upon saying that, Han instantly flew away


    and disappeared.


    At the same time, Rocky also went back to the entrance of the ruins to reunite with Eunice and the


    others. Then, he led the army out of the forest to return to the battlefield where the middle army was.


    After settling the army down, Rocky immediately went to see Marcia and told her that he had obtained


    the sacred weapon of the Star Divine Race. As expected, Marcia was also surprised to hear this. After


    all, she didn''t expect that some members of the Star Divine Race had alsoe to this world.


    However, it seemed that in the end, they had also gone extinct.


    "So, have you regained your original strength?" Marcia asked expectantly, knowing that if Rocky could


    recover his great power, it would be the key for them to return to the world where they came from.


    "Unfortunately, I only recovered a part of it. But whenever necessary, we could always make use of the


    power of the sacred weapon," Rocky replied in a hopeful tone.


    "I see. Then, at least, we can cling to a little hope," Marcia replied with a sigh of relief.


    "That''s right. For now, our next step to achieving our goal is to defeat the spiritual race. After that, we


    can use the power of the human race to go through the portal that leads to our original world," Rocky


    said with a serious expression.


    "As we speak, the troops of the spiritual race at the front line are still suppressing our defense line. I''m


    afraid we need a bigger strategy if we want to resist them in one go," Marcia responded as she


    furrowed her brows.


    "We need to find a way to reverse the situation in a short time, right?" Rocky asked as if an idea


    suddenly entered his mind.


    "What do you have in mind?" Marcia looked at Rocky upon realizing the change in his expression.


    "Hmm. I am still thinking about it. But for now, I think I should go look for Alyssa to talk to her again,"


    Rocky answered.


    "You can just say that you miss her... You don''t have to make such an excuse," Marcia said as she


    immediately showed a jealous expression on her face.


    "Then, why note with me?" Rocky suggested, trying to lighten up the atmosphere.


    "Humph! Forget it. I still have a lot of things to deal with. Just go and return quickly!" Marcia replied as


    she rolled her eyes at Rocky.


    Rocky just let out a faint smile and didn''t utter another word.


    Then, he eventually left the camp and rode on the Purple-ming Phoenix to go directly to the front line


    of the spiritual race army. Since Alyssa was now in charge of the front line, it was much easier for him


    to look for her.


    Right after sneaking into her tent, Rocky immediately saw Alyssa.


    "Basil? What are you doing here?" Alyssa was obviously surprised to see Rocky suddenly appear in


    her quarters.


    "Why? Can''t I visit you?" Rocky replied, wearing a teasing smile.


    "Humph! I know that you just came here to spy on our military secrets." Alyssa assumed that since they


    were on the opposing sides right now, Rocky didn''t actuallye for her.


    "Why are you always so smart?" Rocky asked with a bitter smile.


    "So, tell me. What do you want from me?" Alyssa asked straightforwardly.


    "Since you want me to be direct, I will do so," Rocky said as his expression instantly became serious. "I


    want the information about the troops of the spiritual race."

 Chapter 1647 Turning The Tide

    Chapter 1647 Turning The Tide


    "You''re quite blunt," Alyssa noted with a smile. She wasn''t at all surprised. No matter what Rocky


    requested, it wasn''t too much for her. After all, he came into this world to save them and that was why


    he lost his divine power. It was undeniable that he cared about them. As long as that remained, Alyssa


    was willing to do anything for him.


    "What do you say? Do you agree?" Rocky asked with a grin.


    "I will. If you want information on the spiritual race''s army, I''ll hand it over immediately. But it still won''t


    be enough to change the current situation. Our race''s power greatly surpasses that of your human. On


    top of that, the human army is highly unmotivated at the moment. If it weren''t for you and Marcia, the


    human race would''ve copsed like a sandcastle washed away by the tide!" Alyssa voiced out in


    honesty.


    "Which is why I need to lead the human army to victory in a battle. That will help reverse the situation.


    However, I don''t know if I''ll be able to seed with you in charge of the spiritual race''s army!" Rocky


    admitted to her.


    "You want me to throw the game for you?" Alyssa began to understand what he meant.


    "Yes," Rocky confirmed with a vague nod.


    "But if I do, I''ll break my promise to the Shura Race," Alyssa pointed out with a frown. Back then, she


    had no choice but to serve as the Shura Race''s puppet in exchange for her people''s safety. She


    couldn''t go back on her oath now.


    "That''s no problem. I''ve already obtained the sacred weapon the Star Divine Race left behind in this


    world. Its power will enable us to open the door to our world and you''ll no longer need to work for


    them." Rocky was also aware that Alyssa was being controlled by the Shura Race. Now that he had


    obtained the Star Beast Ring, he didn''t want Alyssa to be under their control again.


    "Really?" Alyssa had long learned that it would take an exceptionally powerful force to reopen the door.


    Only the Shura Race held such power. She was left with no choice but to sacrifice herself to serve


    them.


    "When have I ever lied to you?" Rocky smirked.


    "If that''s so, I''ll support you. But I can''t abandon the spiritual race''s army now. The elites of the Timber


    Deity Empire are still under the Shura Race''s control. I need to find a way to save them," Alyssa replied


    solemnly after thinking for a few moments.


    "You can''t do it alone!" Rocky insisted.


    "I know. But don''t worry about me. I''ve got a n. Now, let me share with you all the information I have


    on the spiritual race''s army." Once Alyssa finished her words, she shared with Rocky information on the


    spiritual race''s military development, tactics, and logistic supply among others.


    "How much time do you need to reverse the situation?" she asked him afterward.


    "A month." Rocky set the deadline.


    "Well, I''ll order the army to withdraw in a month. By then, you need to secure aid from the human army


    and then head to the Demon Valley of the Shura Race. That''s where the door is located. I''ll take my


    people to meet you there!" Alyssa said zealously.


    "Okay." He nodded in agreement.


    "We must return together!" Alyssa insisted with a trembling voice. She stepped forward and then


    embraced Rocky.


    "Yes, we will. I promise." Rocky reassured her with another nod.


    Soon, Rocky left Alyssa''s ce and disappeared swiftly.


    Two dayster, Rocky returned to the human army''s base camp. He met Colton privately and shared


    with him what Alyssa had shared earlier.


    Colton was shocked when he realized the amount of information Rocky obtained about the spiritual


    race''s army. He decided against asking Rocky how he did it since he most likely wouldn''t reveal


    anything. What was most important at the moment was deciding how to lead the human army to turn


    the tides in their favor.


    With all the information they now had about the spiritual race''s army, they undoubtedly held the key to


    turning the human race army''s luck around. A furious battle awaited them all.


    Over the next half a month, Rocky and Marcia secretly arranged troops into various formations to


    prepare for the uing onught under Colton''s permission. This was so the spiritual race''s army


    wouldn''t notice the amount of information they had retrieved. They were now ready to fight to the


    death.


    Once everything was in order, the counterattack began.


    The spiritual race''s army remained unaware of the information the human army secretly collected and


    prepared. Once the battle was about to begin, the spiritual race''s army was in apletely powerless


    position. They felt as though they were falling ten steps backward as the human army beat them with


    each step forward. All of their tactics were ineffective and could no longer hold up against the relentless


    counterattacks from the human army.


    After half a month of remaining in a stalemate, the human army managed to cut off the spiritual race''s


    army''s logistic supply line. The humans finally tasted victory, sweet as the first drops of water to fall on


    a parched man''s lips. The spiritual race''s army suffered other heavy losses. This left them with no


    choice but to retreat to the border battlefield of the spiritual race where they proposed a truce with the


    humans.


    The human army suffered immense losses too. Naturally, they took advantage of the opportunity and


    signed the truce with the spiritual race.


    After their sess, Rocky, Marcia, and the others returned to the Di n with Colton and Eunice to


    meet with their n''s chief.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Sir, the spiritual race''s army has been defeated. The two races have ceased fire against each other


    over peace. I believe it''s time for the Di n to fulfill its promise!" Rocky proposed immediately after


    seeing the chief.


    "Certainly. I have nothing more to say. Tell me what kind of help you need from us," the chief replied


    just as bluntly with no hesitation.


    "Thank you. I need a human army to help us enter the Demon Valley. They''ll cover for us while we


    head to the door that leads to the alien world," Rocky informed.


    All the members of the Di n turned pale at his request. The Demon Valley was a ghastly ce


    where various diabolic beasts roamed wildly. If they didn''t have enough strength, they were as good as


    dead once they entered it.


    "The Demon Valley is no ordinary ce. If we want to enter it, I''m afraid we''ll need to think about it


    more carefully!" the chief said seriously.


    "I know, but I''m afraid a long dy may give rise to many drawbacks. Especially if the Shura Race


    knows that I''ll leave this world with mypanions, they''ll try every means necessary to stop us. We


    need to act before they find out without a moment''s dy." What worried Rocky the most was Alyssa.


    Since the spiritual race''s army had lost the upper hand, the Shura Race would definitely suspect


    Alyssa. That ced her in a very dangerous situation. He needed to meet her at the Demon Valley as


    soon as possible ording to their agreement.


    "Well, if you insist. I''ll instruct Colton to lead a human army and some of our n''s elites to escort you


    to the Demon Valley. They''ll cover for you as well when you arrive at the door to another world. But


    after that, you''re on your own," the chief exined as he put his arrangement forward.

 Chapter 1648 Mysterious Identity

    Chapter 1648 Mysterious Identity


    "Thank you very much, Chief!" Rocky eximed, cupping his hands and bowing his head out of


    respect.


    "Don''t mention it. We have helped so littlepared to what you have done for the human race." The


    chief of the Di n waved his hand. Then he turned to Colton and said, "Colton, you have full authority


    over this mission. Keep Basil and hispanions safe!"


    "Yes, Chief!" Colton replied, nodding his head firmly.


    "Basil, feel free to remain in our n with your friends until everything is ready. You deserve some rest,"


    the chief added.


    "Okay. Thank you."


    Afterwards, Rocky, Marcia, and the others followed the Di n''s servants to the amodation that


    had been arranged for them.


    Colton also departed


    in order to gather and prepare the troop for the mission.


    A few dayster, a loud thud echoed through the Cloud Pavilion at the Sky-suppressing Mansion. The


    entire second floor of the building was a gigantic mess. Rubble covered the floor and dust floated down


    from the ceiling.


    Canaan red at a ck-robed figure in front of him and growled, "You said Alyssa was missing. When


    did you find that out?"


    "It was right after the spiritual race''s retreat," the ck-robed figure answered, cupping his hands and


    cowering slightly under his master''s anger.


    "I thought something was suspicious about the sudden rout of the spiritual race. Now, it looks like I was


    right." Canaan frowned. He had been nning for a long time and had never expected it to result in a


    failure.


    "Master!" Suddenly, a cyan-robed figure entered the room.


    "Why are you here? I thought I told you to keep an eye on Basil!" Canaan eximed, turning to look at


    Layton.


    "Basil followed Colton, the humanmander in chief, to the Di n. I can''t keep watch on him while


    he''s there," Layton replied in a respectful tone.


    "The Di n? How did he manage to make friends with the Di n?" Canaan''s eyes turned cold and


    his frown deepened.


    "I don''t know. But ording to the information I collected while I was there, the Di n is gathering an


    elite army to carry out a mission. Maybe it has something to do with Basil," Layton answered.


    "It seems that I have underestimated this human. I never saw any of thising, especially him


    helping Colton defeat the spiritual race army. I made a mistake when I let him go!" Canaan took a deep


    breath to collect himself and ordered, "Jaxton, keep searching for Alyssa. You must find her!"


    "Yes, master!" The ck-robed figure cupped his hands, bowed low, and vanished.


    "Layton,e with me. We''re going to the Di n." Layton nodded his head once and followed


    Canaan downstairs.


    They traveled a long way. Layton stayed obediently on Canaan''s heels the whole time.


    Two dayster, they arrived at the Di n.


    "Chief, the young master of the Sky-suppressing Mansion is here! It looks like he wants to visit with


    you!" a disciple from the Di n reported, bursting into the hall. The chief paused his discussion


    regarding family affairs with several elders and looked up at the disciple with concerned eyes.


    "The young master of the Sky-suppressing Mansion?" The chief frowned. The Sky-suppressing


    Mansion had had almost no contact with the Di n in a long time. The visit of the young master of the


    Sky-suppressing Mansion was an umon urrence. But he still ordered, "Please take him to the


    side hall. I will meet with himter."


    The disciple nodded and left the hall.


    After he finished his discussion with the elders, the chief walked to the side hall by himself.


    When he entered, Canaan was pacing slowly, waiting for him.


    "Chief, it''s nice to see you!" Canaan greeted respectfully, wearing a small smile on his face.


    "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting. Please take a seat!" the chief said as he stretched out his hand.


    After they were sittingfortably, the chief of the Di n asked, "May I know why you''re here?"


    "Yes. I''vee for Commander Basil," Canaan answered inly. There was no reason to lie or leave


    out certain details.


    "You know Basil?" The chief''s eyebrows rose.


    "We''ve met one time." Canaan nodded.


    "So what do you want from Commander Basil?" the chief asked.


    "It''s a private matter between Commander Basil and I. Could you bring him to see me?" Canaan asked.


    "I''m sorry but you''ve arrived a bit toote. Commander Basil left our n yesterday," the chief replied


    frankly.


    "Oh. Where did he go?" Canaan probed, keeping his face straight.


    "I''m sorry but I can''t tell you that," the chief answered cautiously. Only a small number of people knew


    the details of the secret mission. He wouldn''t reveal them to someone he hadn''t seen in such a long


    time.


    "Well, that puts me in a troublesome situation. I have something very important to report to Commander


    Basil," Canaan said, pretending to be anxious.


    "Is it really that important?" The chief had grown hesitant. Because Canaan was such an important


    person, whatever he had to tell Rocky could be very urgent.


    "There''s no reason for me to hide it from you. Commander Basil visited me because he knew there was


    a traitor in our mansion. I promised him that I would look into it and let him know the oue," Canaan


    said.


    "There was a traitor in the Sky-suppressing Mansion?" The chief was caught off guard by that. Rocky


    hadn''t mentioned anything about a traitor to him.


    "Yes, and I have found out the identity of the traitor. He conferred with the spiritual race and sold


    information about our human army to them. The traitor also said that the spiritual race had ordered to


    assassinate Commander Basil because of their defeat. I thought that this could put Commander Basil


    in danger so I came as quickly as possible to warn him," Canaan exined.


    "Is that true?" The chief didn''t know what else to say in response. He was truly shocked.


    "It is. Commander Basil may be in danger now. His whereabouts may have been revealed to the


    spiritual race," Canaan continued.


    "That''s not good. Commander Basil and hispanions went with Colton to the Demon Valley!" the


    chief blurted out.


    "The Demon Valley? Why would they go there? Isn''t that within the territory of the Shura Race?"


    Canaan asked, wearing surprise clearly on his face.


    "It turns out that Commander Basil and hispanions are actually from an aliennd. They were


    captured by the Shura Race before they were brought here," the chief told him.


    "They came from an aliennd?" Canaan''s eyes narrowed in confusion and surprise. He had never


    thought that Rocky was also from an aliennd. He started to connect some dots in his mind. Alyssa''s


    sudden disappearance may have involved Rocky.


    "Now that Commander Basil has been targeted by the spiritual race, we must inform him immediately. I


    will send someone to deliver the message to him," the chief said, turning around to call his servants.


    Suddenly, the gates of the side hall snapped shut due to an invisible force. At the same time, Canaan''s


    face darkened and a chilling evil aura spread from his limbs.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "What? You..." The chief looked at Canaan curiously. Something was clearly not right.


    "Chief, thank you for all the information you have given me. Otherwise, my n would have failed. I''m


    sorry but I can''t let you inform Basil," Canaan said to the chief with a sneer.


    "You are not Canaan! Who the hell are you?" Suddenly, the chief realized that the man in front of him


    was not who he said he was.


    "Ha-ha! There''s no point in telling you because you are going to die!" Canaanughed wildly. Then, an


    astonishing force emerged from him and shot towards the chief of the Di n.

 Chapter 1649 Pray For A Smooth Journey

    Chapter 1649 Pray For A Smooth Journey


    Although the Chief of the Di n was at the top level of the Emperor Realm, he seemed very


    vulnerable before Canaan. As he was directly hit by Canaan''s attack, he flew straight to the stone pir


    behind him. Blood spurted from his mouth and his face instantly became deathly pale.


    Fortunately, the Chief was still someone who would not easily go down on a fight. He quickly adjusted


    his posture in the air but wobbled as hended.


    "I am impressed, old man. Your cultivation base sure is strong among human masters. However, before


    us members of the Shura Race, you are a mere insect that could be crushed at any time." Seeing that


    the Chief could still stand after directly taking his attack, Canaan let out a look of disdain on his face.


    "What are you saying? You are from the Shura Race?" the Chief asked with furrowed brows. He was


    utterly confused when Canaan imed that he was actually from the Shura Race. But soon, he


    understood what it meant. It just meant that the man in front of him was not the real Canaan.


    The man pretending to be Canaan just let out a scoff but didn''t utter anything more. Then, countless


    sharp and powerful spiritual forces surged out from him, instantly surrounding the Chief of the Di n.


    Deeming that his life was in grave danger, the Chief immediately gathered all his spiritual power and


    condensed it. In the blink of an eye, a golden barrier that looked like a light shield enveloped him.


    The next moment, all the countless spiritual forces that came from the member of the Shura Race


    rushed towards the golden barrier. Under the violent impact of the spiritual forces, the golden barrier


    trembled violently, and the spiritual power that formed it gradually dissipated.


    About fifteen minutester, the golden barrier was not able to hold on any longer. It was fully destroyed


    by the surging waves of the spiritual forces.


    In a sh, the rest of the spiritual forcespletely devoured the Chief of the Di n.


    Soon enough, the Chief knelt on the ground, bleeding profusely and breathing heavily. However, his


    eyes were still unyielding.


    "Ha-ha! No wonder you are one of the most powerful warriors in the human race. I can''t believe you


    were able to hold on up to this point. Unfortunately, you are still a weakling and you will not escape the


    fate of being trampled to death!" the fake Canaan shouted, revealing a devilish sneer.


    "I will still keep my promise even though I''m about to die. I won''t give you the chance to stop them from


    leaving..." At this point, the Chief had already figured out that the impostor was trying to stop Rocky


    and the others from leaving. In order to prevent the Di n from being massacred, he needed to try his


    best to drag the member of the Shura Race along with him.


    "Forbidden skill of the Di n, Soul Destroying Technique!" All of a sudden, the Chief sat on the


    ground with his legs crossed. Then, he quickly formed a seal with his hands. In a sh, the light around


    him became even brighter and stronger.


    Seeing this scene, the fake Canaan''s expression turned cold, realizing that the Chief of the Di n


    was trying to kill both of them by turning everything to ashes. Therefore, he immediately rushed to the


    Chief and pierced his chest with his bare hand. As he pulled his hand out, lots of blood sshed on the


    ground.


    However, the fake Canaan was already a bitte. Almost at the same time, the Chief''s entire body


    suddenly ignited, releasing an overwhelming force from within him. Immediately after, golden streaks of


    light soared into the sky that spread like ripples. In an instant, the side hall and buildings surrounding it


    within a hundred meters turned into nothingness and were razed to the ground.


    Everyone in the Di n saw the dazzling light and was stunned.


    Not long after, the golden light dissipated.


    When some of the elders had arrived to inspect what had happened, they immediately saw the Chief''s


    dead body, which looked like withered wood. Apparently, his soul was destroyed since he used the


    forbidden skill of the Di n. As for the fake Canaan, it seemed that he had disappeared without a


    trace.


    "The Chief has passed away!" As the news quickly spread among the n, everyone was filled with


    grief. No one expected that such a horrible thing would suddenly happen.


    Meanwhile, Rocky and the others were already on their way to the Demon Valley, and they were about


    to encounter the biggest crisis aftering to this world.


    Three dayster, Rocky, Marcia, and the others, who had already passed through the boundary of the


    human race and the Shura Race, as well as the guards led by Colton, carefully avoided the members


    of the Shura Race that were patrolling the border.


    "Commander in Chief Colton, how long would it take before we reach the Demon Valley?" Rocky asked


    as he approached Colton.


    "We should be there in two days at most. However, if we encounter the patrol troops of the Shura


    Race, it will be a bit hard to tell," Colton answered. Actually, Colton had never been to the Demon


    Valley before. The ce was as terrible as its name. It was a very dangerous ce for human masters,


    and no one would really dare to enter it alone.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "I see. Then, we should hope not to encounter them..." Rocky replied, knowing that they would suffer


    great losses if they were spotted by the Shura Race. But just in case, he had been fully prepared for


    this type of situation.


    As they continued traveling, Rocky retreated to the right side of the troops, while Marcia was tasked to


    vigntly observe their surroundings.


    "Is there something wrong?" Rocky asked Marcia as he saw that she was a bit restless.


    "Nothing. But still, we should be very careful. After all, we are already in the territory of the Shura Race.


    A lot of bad things could quickly happen if we let our guards down," Marcia said with a serious


    expression.


    "I am actually a bit concerned about Alyssa. I just hope that she can meet us in time..." Rocky said with


    hints of anxiety in his voice.


    "Then, what if she were not able to meet us in time?" Marcia suddenly posed a question that no one


    really wanted to hear.


    Hearing this, Rocky could not help but frown. Of course, it was very risky for them to enter the border of


    the Shura Race, so they needed to get to the Demon Valley as soon as possible. From there, they


    could open the door that connected the Supreme Ether Land to their previous world. However, if they


    could not meet Alyssa on time, everything would get even moreplicated.


    "I don''t know, but I believe that she will be there in time..." Rocky replied after a moment of hesitation.


    "Yes. I hope so too. But if she can''t arrive in time, I also hope that you know what to prioritize. The Di


    n and their Chief had given up a lot just to protect us. We only have one chance to make it back. I


    know you understand what I mean..." Marcia remarked, reminding Rocky to take the interest of


    everybody into ount.


    Of course, Rocky understood what Marcia meant. If the situation was derailed from their original n,


    they would have to give up meeting Alyssa and reach the door as soon as possible to travel back into


    their original world.


    "I know. I promise that I will make the right call when the timees." Rocky knew that he was carrying


    the weight of so many people that depended on him. Once he made even one tiny mistake, it could


    probably immediately put everyone''s lives in immeasurable danger. Hence, he could only put the


    overall situation first.


    "All right. I will explore the way ahead to secure our path." Hearing Rocky''s reply, Marcia nodded her


    head in relief. Then her figure disappeared in a sh.


    Looking at Marcia''s back, Rocky could not help but clench his fists as he felt a storm of emotions


    brewing from within him. He kept on thinking that if he didn''t lose his power upon arriving in this world,


    it wouldn''t be that difficult for them to return. However, he had to face the reality. Right now, all he could


    do was pray for a smooth journey.

 Chapter 1650 Changed Plans

    Chapter 1650 Changed ns


    Three dayster, under the guardians'' protection, Rocky and hispanions finally arrived at the


    entrance of the Demon Valley.


    The guardians had found a safe ce to camp, and thus it didn''t take long before they were settled.


    "Mr. Basil, we will stop here. Once you rendezvous with your otherpanions, we guards will have to


    withdraw from this matter," Colton said to Rocky and Marcia once they were settled in the camp.


    "Okay, thank you for all your hard work, Commander in Chief Colton. Please forward my thanks to your


    chief when you get back. Without the help of the Di n, I''m afraid we wouldn''t have gotten here so


    smoothly," Rocky said gratefully.


    "You''re wee, Mr. Basil. It''s not a big deal. You''ve done so much more for our n and the human


    race as a whole," Colton said with a smile. He looked at Rocky with great admiration.


    After exchanging a few more words, Rocky and Marcia then left Colton''s tent.


    "Do you need me to head into the Demon Valley first to check the route?" Marcia asked Rocky.


    "Okay, sounds like a n." Rocky knew that the second they entered the valley, in order to reach the


    door on the other side, they had only their strength to rely on. It was better for them to be prepared.


    Thus, Marcia left the camp with Sabina and entered the Demon Valley to scout.


    Meanwhile, a few miles away from the northwest side of the Demon Valley, a team of hundreds of


    people was rapidly approaching the entrance of the valley. The leader of this team was Alyssa, who


    had nned to meet Rocky at the entrance.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Your Majesty, we will arrive at the Demon Valley in half a day," a general of Timber Deity Empire


    reported to Alyssa.


    "Great. Basil and the others should already be waiting for us at there," Alyssa guessed, staring


    absentmindedly into the horizon.


    Just as she thought everything was going smoothly, something unexpected happened just a mile away


    from the entrance of the valley. In the blink of an eye, a troop of thousands of soldiers of the Shura


    Race emerged from out of nowhere and surrounded Alyssa and her team.


    "Alyssa, you really disappoint me!" A tall figure walked to the forefront of the Shura Race''s troops, his


    eyes revealing a deep hatred.


    If Rocky were here, he would''ve been very surprised. The tall figure was Canaan.


    However, this figure was not the real Canaan. He was actually one of the important members of the


    Shura Race''s royal family.


    "Jonathan!" Alyssa recognized him at first sight. He was the one who had captured her and gave her a


    choice.


    "Oh, you still remember me?" Jonathan asked mockingly. If you remember me, you must also


    remember the promise you made to me." His voice sent a chill down Alyssa''s spine. Because Alyssa


    betrayed him, his n, which he had worked hard on, had ultimately failed.


    "I haven''t forgotten," Alyssa said through gritted teeth. "I was only forced to make that promise at the


    time."


    "Ha-ha, the weak are the prey to the strong. It''s a survival of the fittest in this cruel world¡ªand if you do


    survive, you only grow stronger. I offered you a chance to be stronger, chance to let you establish


    your position in the spiritual race. If you only followed my n, after you defeat the human race, you


    would''ve be an invaluable person in the spiritual race." Jonathan threw his head back and


    laughed like a crazed maniac.


    "I don''t care!" Alyssa snorted.


    "It seems that you are determined to let me down. You can''t me me for being ruthless with you." He


    smiled deviously. "Kill them all. Leave no one alive, except for Alyssa!"


    Hearing this, Alyssa''s expression darkened. Immediately, she turned to the general beside her. "Take


    the other people and retreat now. I''ll cover for you."


    "Never! We swore to follow you and are willing to follow you to the ends of the world!" The general


    immediately knelt on one knee and swore allegiance loyally.


    The rest of the people of Timber Deity Empire also knelt down to Alyssa, unfazed by the idea of death.


    "Well then, let''s go out together." Seeing this, Alyssa felt moved. If anything, now more than ever, she


    was determined to defeat Jonathan.


    Then, she let out a battle cry and led her people to confront the enemy, trying to break past the enemy


    lines.


    However, Jonathan''s troop was an elite army made up of powerful spirit warriors. Theirbined


    strength was a force to be reckoned with.


    Thus, it didn''t take long before the results of the fierce battle yed out. When the dust cleared and


    Alyssa''s adrenaline died down, she looked around to see that all her troops had been annihted. Only


    her general remained, and even he was badly injured.


    Alyssa, whose body was covered in blood, stared at the corpses on the ground beside her. In that


    moment, she was ovee with anger and sadness. Determined to never submit to Jonathan, she


    roared and rushed to him like a bolt of lightning.


    Unfortunately, before Alyssa could get close to him, she was intercepted by one of his people.


    "Bring him here," Jonathan said in an almost bored tone, pointing at the general of Timber Deity


    Empire.


    When the general was brought over, Jonathan cupped his chin and yanked his head upwards violently


    to look him in the eye. "Go and tell your precious Basil that I will be waiting for him by the door." After


    saying that, he took the captured Alyssa and led the troops away.


    Having no other choice, the general helplessly gritted his teeth. Enduring the excruciating pain from his


    injuries, he rushed over to the entrance of the valley.


    Before dark, the general finally made it to the entrance. He hobbled into the camp, but due to his


    serious injury, he copsed into a heap before he was able to say anything.


    As soon as Rocky and Colton heard the news, they rushed to the general''s side. Seeing that he was


    seriously injured, they worked together to heal him.


    Four hourster, the general finally woke up.


    "Your... Your Highness..." The general''s eyes widened as soon as he recognized Rocky.


    "You must be one of Alyssa''s generals. What happened? How did you get so badly hurt? Where is


    Alyssa?" Rocky''s brows knitted anxiously. He knew that something big must have happened.


    The general told them the whole story immediately. Rocky and Colton wore grave expressions. They


    didn''t expect their whereabouts would be leaked, let alone Alyssa being captured.


    "In that case, the Shura Race probably knows why we''re here. They must have set up traps around the


    door." Rocky frowned deeply.


    "We can''t take the risk. I think you''d better give up the n of returning to your world for now!" Colton


    immediately advised. If the Shura Race indeed knew their purpose for being here, it would be no


    different from throwing themselves into the if they went about their original n.


    "No, Alyssa is still in their hands. I can''t leave her!" Rocky said resolutely.

 Chapter 1651 The Door To The Alien World

    Chapter 1651 The Door To The Alien World


    At that time, Marcia, who had just heard the news, suddenly rushed in, wearing a serious expression


    on her face. She heard the conversation between Rocky and Colton, and she was obviously taken by


    surprise.


    "Marcia..." Rocky immediately looked at her. From the look in her eyes, he could guess that she must


    have heard everything.


    "You don''t have to say anything. I know you and I know what you''re thinking. However, I can''t let


    Sabina and the others take such a huge risk with you. Hence, I want them and themander in chief


    to leave this ce first. Then, I will go with you to rescue Alyssa." Without any hesitation, Marcia told


    what was in her mind.


    "No, I have to go there alone. Our enemies have let us go directly to the portal that leads to the alien


    world. It means that they already know what we are nning. If that is the case, then I cannot let you


    go with me. It is going to be very dangerous," Rocky sternly refused.


    "Call me stubborn or selfish, but I also can''t let you take the risk alone!" Marcia retorted as she fixed


    her eyes on Rocky.


    "Calm down. There is no point in arguing within ourselves. Whether Basil will go, or both of you will go,


    the task remains very dangerous. They have taken Alyssa as their hostage, so they should not do


    anything to harm her for the time being. Let''s cool our heads first and consider everything so that we


    could figure out the best n to handle this," Colton said as he interfered.


    Rocky and Marcia nodded but looked rather dejected. Both of them knew that once they went and


    confronted the Shura Race, there was a slim chance for them to return. However, no matter what


    happened, they could never abandon Alyssa.


    Just as the three of them fell silent for a while, a disciple of the Di n suddenly rushed in and lowered


    his head in front of Colton. "Commander in Chief Di, something terrible happened in the Di n!"


    "What is it?" Colton asked with a serious expression.


    "Our chief has been killed," the disciple quickly uttered.


    "What did you say?!" Colton was extremely shocked that his body began to tremble. His usually


    resolute and calm face instantly showed that he was at a loss.


    Even Rocky and Marcia were taken aback at that.


    "But who on earth would have killed him? The master of the Di n has an unparalleled cultivation


    base," Rocky asked in confusion.


    "Actually, before the chief was killed, he went and met with Canaan, the young master of the Sky-


    suppressing Mansion. Right after that, the hall where they met was razed to the ground. When the chief


    was found, he was already dead," the disciple of the Di n exined.


    "Canaan? It seems that there was really something suspicious with him back then..." Rocky concluded


    upon hearing what the disciple reported.


    "Why do you say so? What did you find out?" Colton asked with furrowed brows as he stared at Rocky.


    Then, Rocky told them that before, he already suspected that Canaan''s behavior had been shady


    when he tried to discover the traitor.


    "Why are you only telling such an important thing right now?" Colton''s tone immediately turned cold.


    "Because there was not enough evidence to use him. Canaan is the young master of the Sky-


    suppressing Mansion. So, unless I have sufficient proof, he would be untouchable," Rocky answered in


    a gloomy voice. He didn''t expect that his negligence before would cause the death of the chief of the Di


    n.


    "I can only suspect that Canaan discovered our ns from the chief of the Di n, and he colluded


    with the Shura Race by revealing our whereabouts. Because of that, they got their hands on Alyssa,"


    Marcia analyzed and concluded after connecting every detail.


    "I only thought that Canaan was a troublesome fellow, but I didn''t expect that he would actually collude


    with the Shura Race," Rocky said through gritted teeth.


    "If what Marcia said is true, then Canaan is most likely with the Shura Race right now. Once I found out


    that he really is the main culprit, I shall kill him myself. I will cut off his head and bring it to the tomb of


    the chief!" Colton shouted in rage and frustration.


    ''Commander in Chief Di...'' Rocky and Marcia could just look at Colton and keep quiet, knowing that he


    was the most infuriated one due to the grim news.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Basil, how confident are you that you can open the door to the alien world?" Colton asked out of


    nowhere.


    "If the power of the Star Beast Ring is as powerful as what Han said, then opening the door should


    not be a problem," Rocky replied firmly.


    "I have to make the person who killed our chief pay a huge price for his crimes, so I have decided to


    order the guards to apany you to the door to the alien world. I will also be there and cover for you


    when you open the door," Colton remarked with a fiery determination in his eyes.


    "It is not that simple. The Shura Race will most probably be waiting for us there to ambush us. Once


    the guards enter the Demon Valley, their lives will just be wasted!" Rocky immediately disagreed with


    Colton''s risky n. It was not a problem for him to take the risk alone, but it will be a totally different


    situation if the guard army would be there to act as his shield.


    "I haveplete trust in you that you get us through the Demon Valley safely." Colton stared at Rocky,


    and his eyes did not seem to have any shred of hesitation.


    At the same time, Rocky felt reluctant so he turned to Marcia.


    "All right. All of us are determined to make everything work in our favor. So, let us discuss the strategy


    now. With everyone''s help, we can have a high chance of opening the door," Marcia said. Colton''s


    primary motivation was to avenge the chief of the Di n, while Rocky and Marcia wanted to open the


    door to the alien world so that they could return to their previous world. In that case, with their


    cooperation, they might eventually hit two birds with one stone.


    "Since everyone has already made up their minds, I won''t object anymore. From here on, we should be


    prepared to put up a desperate fight to attain our objectives." Rocky nodded and agreed to their joint


    cooperation.


    Soon enough, the three of them began to discuss various countermeasures.


    They knew that the Shura Race would set up many traps in the Demon Valley, so they had to make


    every necessary preparation before proceeding.


    Rocky did have a way in mind to make sure that the guards would sessfully arrive at the door to the


    alien world. However, it would most probably diminish their morale. In fact, even if they safely reached


    the door, they might not have enough morale to fight against the Shura Race.


    On the other hand, if the guards were easily hindered and their forces were lost even before they


    reached the door, there would not be enough manpower to fight against the Shura Race.


    Hence, they were really in a dilemma.


    Of course, there were a lot of other things that Rocky had to consider, like Alyssa''s safety. The Shura


    Race intentionally took Alyssa away as a hostage to force him to surrender. Thus, once they brought


    Alyssa out and threatened her life, Rocky would not be able to move freely.


    Therefore, he must be well prepared for every possible scenario when they faced the Shura Race.


    "After I let Glutton out in this world, itpletely disappeared. It was my fault for lifting its restriction,"


    Rocky mumbled in disappointment. Currently, he needed to umte as muchbat power as


    possible to have a chance to defeat the Shura Race.


    Fortunately, Rocky could use the Fire Pill at any time to summon Han. Additionally, he possessed


    the Star Beast Ring that could bestow him astounding strength. But of course, if he wanted to triumph


    over the Shura Race, he needed more pieces aside from what he already had.


    In the next few days, Rocky carefully set up various mysterious military arrays to train the guards much


    faster.


    After everything was ready, Rocky and hisrades, together with the guards led by Colton, entered


    the Demon Valley with the goal of reaching the door to the alien world.


    At the same time, in the depths of the Demon Valley, thousands of members of the Shura Race had


    been waiting for them, guarding the door.

 Chapter 1652 Lived For Whom

    Chapter 1652 Lived For Whom


    "Report! A human army has entered the Demon Valley." A spy who was assigned to monitor Rocky


    strode into Jonathan''s tent and reported.


    "I see. You can leave now." Jonathan waved his hand.


    Once the spy left, Jonathan turned towards Alyssa. Her hands and feet were shackled by the ck iron


    that contained her spiritual power. Jonathan then shot her a chilling smile and said, "It seems your


    beloved still doesn''t want to leave you."


    Alyssa returned his gaze with a deadpan stare. She bit her lips tightly. Although she undoubtedly knew


    that Rocky woulde to save her, a part of her heart didn''t want to believe it. She knew that once he


    came, there was probably no going back.


    "What? Why the long face? You should be happy you''ll be reunited with your sweetheart soon,"


    Jonathan provoked her.


    "Enough! Do you really think you''ll win? Don''t be so quick tough when this hasn''t ended yet. I believe


    Basil will defeat you and take us back," Alyssa said firmly with excitement.


    "Haha! Alright. I''d love to see him try to rescue you from the tight restrictions I''ve set." Jonathan


    sneered with disdain before he left.


    Meanwhile, Rocky led his army through the Demon Valley where ferocious demonic beasts were


    rampant with the help of the Star Beast Ring and the Army-blessing Scroll. They managed to ovee


    every challenge that came their way despite the multiple dangers they encountered.


    Three dayster, Rocky was near the gate that led to the alien world. They didn''t rush in. Instead, they


    found an area that would be easy to defend but difficult for their enemies to prate. Meanwhile,


    Marcia and Sabina began to investigate the terrain surrounding the Demon Valley and how the Shura


    Race formed its troops.


    A few hourster, Rocky and the other leaders gathered around the newly built sand table ced at the


    camp''s center.


    "ording to our investigation, the area within a five hundred meter radius of the alien world''s gate is


    completely guarded by the Shura Race. The northwest side of the gate is deliberately left unguarded to


    serve as a passage for us to enter. Once we enter, it will surely be blocked. By then, there will be no


    way out." Pointing at the sand table, Marcia began to analyze their current situation.


    "What about the forces of the Shura Race?" Rocky asked.


    "ording to my observation, there are at least three thousand members in their troop. There may be


    more ambushes awaiting us. However, what''s most worrying is that almost all the Shura Race


    members are spirit warriors. Although most of them have only reached the primary stage of the Spirit


    Realm, their fighting abilities easily surpass those of ordinary soldiers. I''m afraid we don''t have any


    advantage over them in terms of overall fighting power," Marcia added to her analysis.


    "It seems this battle was doomed from the start." Rocky''s eyes turned cold.


    "If Canaan is there, I''ll have a go at him. Although there will certainly be immense danger and difficulty


    involved!" Colton roared.


    "We have two goals. The first goal is to open the gate to the alien world and return to the original world.


    The second goal is to capture Canaan to avenge the Chief of the Di n. But we can''t risk so many


    lives. We need to leave a way out for our troops!" Rocky pointed out.


    "Do you have a n, Basil?" Marcia asked.


    "Do you remember the strategy we used when we rushed into the imperial pce to rescue the holy


    maiden¡ªluring that tiger away from its cave?" Rocky looked at her and asked.


    "You want to repeat the same trick?" Marcia stared at him with her gorgeous eyes.


    "Of course we can''t use the exactly same trick again since I don''t have absolute confidence to kill the


    Shura Race''s leader. In order for us to have any chance of opening that gate, it''s necessary that we


    lure the leader away from its base. However, we can''t let them know that we''re deploying another trick


    as well." It was clear that Rocky had already thought of a n.


    "Are you saying that we''re going to set a trap under the guise of the trick?" Marcia already guessed


    what he was thinking.


    "The reason why they caught Alyssa was to turn her into bait. They thought I would fall right into their


    trap. Well, I''ll beat them at their own game. I''ll go there alone, just as they want. You pretend to go for


    the gate. By then, they''ll surely do their best to stop you. That will give me an opportunity to open the


    gate so that you can enter the alien world," Rocky revealed.


    "It''s too dangerous for you to be alone. I''ll go with you!" Marcia swiftly said.


    "No. You have to stay and lead the army," Rocky ordered her with a shake of his head.


    "Since Commander Mu is here, I''ll apany Basil! That way, I''ll have a chance to kill Canaan


    myself..." Colton was quite determined to avenge the Chief of the Di n.


    Realizing what Colton was thinking, Rocky could only nod his head. He knew that Colton would never


    let this grudge go. Moreover, Colton''s power surpassed the Emperor Realm so he''d be helpful.


    After further careful nning, Marcia and Colton left to carry out the n.


    Meanwhile, Shirley came in. She noticed Rocky''s worried look and felt sorry for him. She strode


    towards him and, without saying a word, embraced him with a gentle hug.


    "Shirley, I need to ask you to help me with something." Rocky suddenly looked at her and said.


    "What''s the matter?" She blinked at him.


    "The battle tomorrow will be quite dangerous. We may not be able to escape unscathed. I''ll stay behind


    and make sure that you guys leave safely first if it''s necessary. Marcia and Alyssa will try to stop me by


    then. I hope you can stop them for me," Rocky said seriously. The reason why he told Shirley the truth


    was that Marcia and Alyssa loved him too much. They certainly wouldn''t hesitate to stop him once he


    wanted to make a sacrifice. In contrast, Shirley would be more rational than them.


    "Why do you need to sacrifice yourself for us every time? Can''t you live for yourself?" This wasn''t the


    first time Shirley faced this situation. But it made her feel resentful because she felt incapable of


    helping Rocky.


    "You silly girl. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be who I am today. You made me the man I am now.


    Everything I''ve done has more meaning because you exist," Rocky confessed as he looked into


    Shirley''s eyes.


    "But I don''t want to see you leave again¡­" Shirley''s eyes turned red.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Leaving doesn''t mean being apart forever. I''ve left before and here I am standing in front of you.


    Remember, my existence only means something as long as you live. So you all must stay alive," Rocky


    pleaded with her passionately.


    "I know. But you must promise me that you''ll stay alive as well!" Shirley nodded her head in approval.


    "I''ll live for all of you," Rocky promised as he gently stroked her head.

 Chapter 1653 Negotiation With Jonathan

    Chapter 1653 Negotiation With Jonathan


    After Shirley left, Rocky immediately entered the Magic Spiritual Space so that he could make the


    necessary preparations for the uing battle.


    Then, early the next morning, the well-prepared guards and the other elite members of the Holy Dragon


    Empire went to the appointed ce to wait for the signal that woulde from Rocky and the others.


    At the same time, Rocky and Colton went straight for the door to the alien world through the only


    passage that the Shura Race had left for them.


    Not long after, Rocky and Colton appeared in front of the door, but there was no one there.


    Then, a man in silver armor walked out of the camp beside the door. In a sh, hended in front of the


    two, exuding an arrogant and frightening aura.


    "So, only the two of you?" Jonathan from the Shura Race was not really surprised to see that Rocky


    and Colton were the only ones that showed up. After all, he knew that Rocky was smart enough not to


    lead a huge army that would just be ambushed by the forces of the Shura Race that were lurking


    around. Moreover, his only true goal was Rocky since he was confirmed to be the biggest threat to the


    Shura Race.


    "You! Where is Canaan? Tell him to show up right now! I shall get my revenge once and for all!" Colton


    shouted at the sight of Jonathan.


    "Ha-ha! Canaan?" Jonathan suddenly burst intoughter upon hearing the name that Colton uttered.


    "What''s so funny?" Colton asked as he gave an icy re towards Jonathan.


    "You guys are so stupid. Do you really think that the real Canaan can kill the chief of the Di n?"


    Jonathan retorted with a mocking grin.


    "So, what are you trying to say?" Obviously, Colton could not figure out the meaning behind Jonathan''s


    words.


    "You disguised yourself as Canaan¡­" Seeing the devious expression on Jonathan''s face, Rocky


    thought that it should be what he meant.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Exactly! You are a lot smarter! Do you want to hear something cool? The real Canaan died about ten


    years ago," Jonathan revealed indifferently.


    "Then, that makes things easier. I am going to kill you to avenge our chief!" As soon as Jonathan


    admitted that he was the one who killed the chief by disguising himself as Canaan, he instantly became


    impulsive and wanted to kill the real culprit.


    However, Rocky immediately stopped Colton and persuaded him, "Commander in Chief Colton, don''t


    be too rash! Remember that he was able to easily kill the chief of the Di n. He is not someone to be


    underestimated!"


    Hearing this, Colton tried so hard to restrain his anger.


    "Are you saying that you have blended with the human race for ten years?" Rocky asked as his eyes


    narrowed. He didn''t expect that Jonathan had been that patient, hiding his true identity for all those


    years.


    "Humph! Ten years is nothing! That''s just a small thing to do in order to achieve our race''s great


    cause!" Jonathan replied with utter disdain.


    "All of this just to destroy the human race? What did we ever do to the Shura Race?" Rocky continued


    to pry because he was actually very intrigued about Jonathan''s real motive. For him to blend with the


    human race for ten years, there must be a more delicate exnation for this.


    "Ha-ha! The humans didn''t do anything, but your race''s destruction is the first step to achieve our


    ns. Our next step is to annex the spiritual race. Then, in the end, we will unify the entire Supreme


    Ether Land again!" Jonathan finally blurted out the ambitions of the Shura Race without restraint.


    "But I still don''t understand something. With the superior strength of the Shura Race, you can just


    directly send out your troops to obliterate both the human race and the spiritual race, right? Why do you


    have to waste ten years just to gradually weaken the human race?" Rocky asked with furrowed brows.


    "No, we can''t do that. If the Shura Race disyed too much strength, it would disrupt the bnce of


    the Supreme Ether Land. And if that happens, all of the Supreme Ether Land will be in grave danger,


    and we are going to be punished by the wrath of heaven. You are actually right. The Shura Race is


    strong enough to dominate the whole continent, but we can''t directly vanquish the other forces. Why do


    you even think was the reason for spending so much effort in opening the door to another world and


    taking its citizens to be our ves? Our main purpose is to establish and maintain the bnce of


    this world. But of course, we must make sure that we are still the domineering race," Jonathan


    exined in detail.


    "Whates after you unite the Supreme Ether Land? The Shura Race will still be the strongest


    existence by then, yet this world will be out of bnce," Rocky remarked coldly.


    "Of course, that is a part of it! The struggle of a dynasty to be restored and destroyed repeatedly is the


    process that the Shura Race enjoys. After we unify the continent, we let the human race and the


    spiritual race regain some hope. So, we deliberately let them resist again, making them think that this


    time, they might overthrow us already. Then, thend would return to the situation of tripartite


    confrontation. With that, another cycle begins. No one really knows that we have been in full control,


    and this is just our way to rule thend forever." Jonathan revealed the real situation that had been


    going on for countless years now.


    "I see. So, the human race and the spiritual race are just pawns in your game. Therefore, no matter


    what happens, in the end, your race will always be the winner." From all that he heard, Rocky finally


    understood what was going on in the minds of the members of the Shura Race. They spent a lot of


    time creating an borate n to deceive the other two races and even heaven. This was so they


    could avoid thews of the world and create an illusion for everyone in the Supreme Ether Land.


    "Anyway, enough talking. I know that you are here for Alyssa. I am going to say this outright. If you


    want to save her, your life shall be the payment," Jonathan said as he made a gesture by shing his


    neck.


    "Really? Then you have a deal. However, I demand that you let Alyssa go first!" Rocky replied without


    hesitation.


    "Ha! You are not in the position to negotiate. As long as you die, I will let her go. I am not going back on


    my word. In fact, if it weren''t for you, she wouldn''t have to suffer this much. After all, she is the woman


    that I like. Once she agrees to marry me, I will give her endless wealth and glory," Jonathan answered


    haughtily.


    "Fine. Let me see her first, and then you can take my life as you wish," Rocky said with a straight face.


    "Well, I did not expect that it will be easy dealing with you. Here you go," Jonathan quickly agreed and


    granted Rocky''s wish. Then, he waved his hand.


    A momentter, Alyssa, who was shackled, was immediately brought out by two members of the Shura


    Race.


    "Alyssa, are you all right?" Seeing that Alyssa seemed to be safe and sound, Rocky was able to


    breathe a sigh of relief.


    "You, silly guy! Yes, I am fine, but you shouldn''t be here. Don''t even think of fighting Jonathan. Don''t die


    just because of me!" Of course, Alyssa was ted to see Rocky, but soon enough, she became


    dejected. After all, she knew that if Rocky stayed there any longer, his life would be in danger.


    Then, Rocky smiled at Alyssa and told Jonathan, "I hope you don''t go back on your word. Let go of


    Alyssa once I die."


    "Of course. As long as you die, all of our problems will vanish as well." Jonathan scoffed and nodded


    slightly.


    "All right then. Although I''m afraid that I want to be the one to do this myself..." Upon finishing his


    words, Rocky suddenly pulled out the Mystical Dragon Sword and tossed it in the air. Then, the sword


    circled in the air and flew towards his chest with incredible momentum.


    In a sh, the sword pierced through Rocky''s body, making him kneel before eventually falling to the


    ground.

 Chapter 1654 The Last Battle

    Chapter 1654 The Last Battle


    Colton''s eyes widened in shock as he saw the scene unfolded before him. He didn''t expect that Rocky


    would really go to such lengths just to deceive Jonathan.


    "Basil! No!" Alyssa shouted at the top of her lungs while tears streamed down her face.


    "Ha-ha! I can''t believe how stupid he is! He really sacrificed himself so easily for a woman?" Jonathan


    burst into wildughter as he saw Rocky''s body fell to the ground.


    "You! Keep your promise and let Alyssa go!" Colton said as he red at Jonathan, trying his very best


    to restrain his anger.


    "Huh? Ha-ha! You really are a bunch of idiots! Did you actually believe that I will keep such a promise?


    Do not be ridiculous!" Jonathan retorted disdainfully.


    "Damn you, bastard! I''ll make sure to kill you mercilessly..." Colton uttered through gritted teeth. Then,


    he immediately gathered his spiritual power and shot it into the air.


    Seeing the surge of the spiritual power, Marcia, who was just lurking not far away, instantly led all the


    elite members of the Holy Dragon Empire and the other guards to besiege the stronghold of the Shura


    Race within five hundred meters around the door to the alien world.


    "Your Highness, the human army had suddenly appeared on the southwest side of the door! It seems


    that they are trying to break in by force," Layton, Jonathan''s confidant, reported at once.


    "This group of lowly insects! Leave a small number of guards to protect the door. Then, lead the rest of


    our men to stop those imbeciles. I want all of them killed here in the Demon Valley!" Jonathan ordered


    furiously.


    "Yes, Your Highness. I''m on it." Then, Layton immediately left to carry out Jonathan''smand.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Soon enough, the members of the Shura Race, who had been scattered around the door, began to


    gather towards the stronghold that Marcia''s troops had attacked.


    When Jonathan already sent most of his troops to stop Marcia and his otherrades, Colton


    suddenly shouted, "You are not going anywhere! I will avenge our chief today even if I have to die with


    you!" At the same time, a strong aura at the Emperor Realm suddenly spread in the air.


    The next moment, Colton bolted out like a zing arrow that rushed directly towards Jonathan.


    "Humph! If you want to die that much, then I will be d to fulfill your wish!" Jonathan knew that Colton


    was not as weak as the other human warriors, so he also got serious when he confronted him.


    At the same time, Colton also knew how powerful Jonathan was. In fact, he had to admit that there was


    no way he could win against him head-on. Right now, he needed to do his best to buy some time for


    Rocky, so he immediately drew the enemy further from the site as they engaged in a fierce battle.


    Rocky''s suicide earlier was just an act. Obviously, he needed to create an borate act to make


    Jonathan believe that he really died. But at that moment, the real Rocky suddenly appeared behind


    Alyssa, who was still being held by two members of the Shura Race.


    Caught off guard, the two guards were instantly knocked down by Rocky.


    Taken by surprise, Alyssa was rendered speechless as she saw the Rocky was in front of her and was


    still fully alive.


    "How dare you make me think that you died? You almost fooled me..." At the back of her mind, Alyssa


    always knew that he would do everything he could just to outsmart his opponents. Hence, there was no


    way that he would make a deal with a sly member of the Shura Race. However, he had to make a very


    convincing act to make Jonathan believe that he really gave up his life. In the end, it turned out that she


    was right.


    "I''m sorry, but you know I had to do that. Anyway, we don''t have much time left. I might need you to


    cover for me while I release the power of the Star Beast Ring," Rocky said in a serious tone.


    "All right. Let''s do this," Alyssa replied with a nod, wiping away the tears on her face.


    Then, using the Mystical Dragon Sword, Rocky cut off the iron shackles on Alyssa''s hands and feet.


    After stretching for quite a bit, Alyssa immediately rushed to the door to the alien world together with


    Rocky.


    Meanwhile, hundreds of Shura Race warriors were present, guarding the area around the door to the


    alien world. Hence, before they actually reached their destination, Rocky and Alyssa were already


    intercepted.


    Fortunately, with thebined strength of the two, the Shura Race warriors, who were weaker than the


    Emperor Realm warriors, had no way of stopping them.


    On the other hand, because of the huge gap in strength, Colton was immediately defeated by


    Jonathan. As much as he wanted to stall for more time, he had no other choice but to retreat.


    But since Colton made a good job of luring Jonathan away from the door, he did not notice that Rocky


    had actually saved Alyssa and had already fled towards the door to the alien world.


    After a while, Rocky and Alyssa got rid of the enemies on their way. Hence, they finally arrived in front


    of the door.


    Then, Rocky wasted no time and rose into the air to release the power of the Star Beast Ring. Upon its


    activation, dazzling streaks of light were unleashed, and wisps of beast souls constantly flew out and


    surrounded him.


    The ring was refined from the souls of thousands of spiritual beasts. Thus, it contained enormous beast


    soul power that was coupled with the power of the stars in the universe. Therefore, the overall power it


    possessed was so overwhelming that even the Shura Race would get frightened by it.


    At the same time, because of its tremendous power, it was not easy to control it. With Rocky''s current


    strength, he had a lot of difficulties, but he had to persevere because this was their only chance to


    seed.


    Soon enough, the beast souls that surrounded Rocky began to rush towards the huge door. With this,


    the originally tightly-shut door had gradually revealed a faint gap, expanding at an extremely slow


    speed.


    However, because of the abnormal movement of the door to the alien world, Jonathan finally noticed


    that something wrong was going on. Hence, after he defeated Colton, he immediately rushed back to


    the door to check what was happening. As soon as he saw Rocky and Alyssa, he was immediately


    enraged, thinking that he waspletely deceived by a mere human.


    Fuming in anger, Jonathan rushed towards Rocky and Alyssa in a sh. After all, he would never let


    Rocky have the chance to open the door and escape to another world.


    "Basil! Jonathan ising!" As Alyssa saw that their enemy was closing in, she quickly reminded


    Rocky.


    However, Rocky could not freely make a move since he needed to focus on opening the door.


    Therefore, he could just entrust Alyssa to cover for him as she tried to resist the masters from the


    Shura Race.


    But of course, Alyssa could not handle all of them on her own, so Rocky became exposed to the


    enemies.


    Then, just when Jonathan was about to attack Rocky, a deafening roar suddenly echoed from the sky.


    A figure with a face of a lion descended and instantly blocked Jonathan off. The astonishing aura that


    was close to the Shura Realm shocked everyone present.


    "Is that¡­ Glutton?" Alyssa mumbled softly in shock.


    "Hey! You are finally back." Rocky heaved a deep sigh of relief at the sight of it.


    "Master, you can focus on opening the door. I will take care of this guy." Without a shred of hesitation,


    Glutton rushed towards Jonathan and gave him a hard time.


    Meanwhile, Marcia and her troops had been engaged with the forces of the Shura Race, intending to


    force open a gap in their defensive line and rush in. However, since most of the bulk of the forces of the


    Shura Race was there, it was not that easy for them to get through.


    Just as everyone was in a stalemate, countless beasts suddenly emerged and rushed out from the


    dense forest. In an instant, the whole area was flooded by spiritual beasts that seemed like a raging


    tide. To the surprise of the Shura Race, these savage beasts actually came to assist the humans.


    Not long after, a huge shadow came over, exuding a violent and domineering aura that filled the entire


    field. It was none other Han, the one who sent the Legion of Beasts to lend a hand to the human


    army.

 Chapter 1655 The Door Was Opened

    Chapter 1655 The Door Was Opened


    As soon as he received Rocky''s call, Han wasted no time and led his Legion of Beasts to their aid.


    Seeing them arrive, the human race cheered in joy. They marched with a newfound sense of hope as


    they slowly made their way forward.


    Now that Glutton had also arrived in time and controlled Jonathan, it prompted Alyssa and Colton to


    stand their ground and guard Rocky.


    However, as hisrades rallied to his side, Rocky was facing a harrowing task of his own. Every fiber


    of his being screamed in agony as the Star Beast Ring consumed too much power, draining him of


    everyst drop of his strength.


    But he knew he had to capture this once in a lifetime opportunity. So he opened up the Magic Spiritual


    Space quickly.


    "Martial spirits,e out!" The air around him suddenly turned chilly as the martial spirits burst out of


    the opening and swarmed around him.


    "Lend me all your strength!" Rocky shouted high into the sky and ordered them as if he was their king.


    Then, those martial spirits bowed their heads towards him and summoned their own power, which all


    rushed towards Rocky.


    In an instant, he felt as if his body was rejuvenated. He could feel his strength multiplying by tenfold,


    enough to open the door towards the alien world.


    Jonathan was stunned upon seeing this. It never urred to him that Rocky would have the strength to


    open the path towards the alien world. Once the door was opened, it would give Rocky and his


    comrades a chance to escape.


    As long as he was alive, he would never let them escape from this world!


    Thinking of this, Jonathan took a deep breath and mustered all of his power. His eyes suddenly turned


    bloodshot red while every muscle in his body grew in size, tearing his skin in the process.


    This skill called demonization was unique only to the Shura Race.


    Once demonized, he would gain an exponential increase in power. But this powerful technique would


    also make him more susceptible to damage.


    But for the Shura Race, no one had ever stopped them once they entered this state.


    After transforming, Jonathan took advantage of his opponent''s negligence and caught Glutton off


    guard. He dashed towards Rocky who was standing in front of the door towards the alien world.


    Seeing this, Glutton scrambled to catch up to him.


    But it was already a step too slow. In the blink of an eye, Jonathan was already behind Rocky. With a


    wave of Jonathan''s hand, an ominous red light instantly shrouded Rocky and engulfed him.


    Although Rocky knew that Jonathan was attacking him, there was nothing much he could do to resist.


    Bang!


    As soon as the light touched him, it violently exploded, causing red sparks to shoot out in every


    direction.


    Such an attack would easily destroy an ordinary human.


    However, Rocky was anything but. Under the protection of his Magic Icy Armor, he was able to


    narrowly escape the devastating blow.


    Jonathan threw a fit of rage when he saw him escape death. He was ready to unleash another powerful


    attack, but Glutton arrived in time to stop him.


    Meanwhile, Marcia had sessfully led the army forward with the help of Han and the Legion of


    Beasts. They forcefully carved a path straight towards the door to the alien world.


    As soon as they arrived, the door was already on the brink of opening.


    "Alyssa, go and find Marcia. Enter the alien world as soon as the door opens!" Rocky shouted at


    Alyssa.


    "What about you?" Alyssa shot a concerned look at Rocky.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "I have to stay here and make sure the door''s stable enough to let you all pass. If I don''t, you won''t


    have enough time to make it through the other side," Rocky said seriously.


    Seeing the resolve on his face, Alyssa nodded and rushed towards Marcia and the others.


    The two quickly rallied the army and marched towards the door.


    Jonathan didn''t expect that Han and the Legion of Beasts woulde to their aid. On top of this,


    Glutton was keeping him from attacking Rocky. He felt as if his n was crumbling right before his very


    eyes.


    He knew he couldn''t just stand by and watch them escaping one by one. Fortunately for him, he


    nned for this moment. Jonathan took out a ck crystal from his pocket and chanted a mysterious


    incantation.


    The ck crystal suddenly exploded into a ck mist which spread throughout the battlefield.


    It only took a few moments for the mist to spread everywhere. As soon as it came in contact with the


    humans, their skin would turn as ck as coal as they grew weaker and weaker. They would suffocate


    and go into convulsions.


    "What kind of magic is this?" Marcia frowned as she saw herrades fell one by one. Fortunately for


    her, she was strong enough to resist the spell.


    "This is the ck spell! The only way to break this is to kill the one who cast the magic!" Alyssa said in


    shock.


    "Even if all of us attack him at the same time, I''m afraid we won''t win!" They knew that they were not


    strong enough to defeat Jonathan on a head-on battle.


    "But how will we know if we don''t give it a try? What''s more, we still have Glutton, don''t we?" Alyssa


    answered back with determination in her voice.


    "We can''t just stand by while ourrades die off one by one! Let''s fight him!" Alyssa''s voice sparked


    a fire inside Marcia''s heart.


    The next moment, the two women rushed to Jonathan and joined the battle.


    Meanwhile, Rocky was speechless upon seeing most of the humans cursed and on the brink of death.


    A feeling of helplessness began to swell up in him.


    But he knew he couldn''t afford to be distracted. If he let the door close, many more others would die.


    Although Alyssa, Marcia and Glutton worked together to distract Jonathan, most of the guards had


    already lost their power because of the influence of the ck spell.


    On the other hand, the members of the Shura Race grew even stronger as their thirst for blood reached


    its peak.


    If it weren''t for Han''s Legion of Beasts, the guards would have already been ughtered.


    But no matter how strong the beasts were, they still couldn''t fight back the cruel and sadistic Shura


    Race. In a short while, the Legion of Beasts was reduced by more than half, causing the inevitable


    demise of some of the guards.


    Right when the guards were about to be wiped out, Rocky finally opened the door of the alien world. At


    the center, he saw a chaotic vortex that shed blinding lights and rotated violently.


    As soon as he opened the door, he rushed to the guards'' side to support Sabina, Shirley and other


    elites of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "Shirley, Sabina, you two take the others through the door to the alien world now," Rocky ordered.


    Without question, they immediately nodded and did as they were told.


    "Han, cover them while they go through the door!" He then immediately shouted at Han.


    Han raised its head and let out a deafening roar upon hearing this. The beast whipped up a volley of


    violent winds which he sent crashing down towards the Shura Race.


    Under the cover of Han and the Legion of Beasts, Shirley and Sabina, together with the elites of the


    Holy Dragon Empire had a clear path towards the door to the alien world.

 Chapter 1656 Farewell

    Chapter 1656 Farewell


    Meanwhile, although Marcia, Alyssa, and Colton were fighting together, they couldn''t harm Jonathan.


    Over and over, he injured them.


    They figured that when Rocky had opened the door to the alien world, it had angered Jonathan. Now,


    his strength was increasing again. He flung Alyssa and Colton out of the way and headed for Marcia.


    Grabbing her by the neck with one hand, he squeezed her and lifted her off of the ground. Her feet


    dangled, as she tried to find something to stand on.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Now that her strength was suppressed, Marcia couldn''t fight back and free herself. Her delicate face


    instantly turned red, as if she were about to suffocate.


    When they saw Marcia iling, Alyssa and Colton felt the urge to save her.


    However, they were running out of time. She was too far away!


    Just as Marcia started to fade, a figure appeared. A huge sword light shed through the air and


    headed for the arm that Jonathan was using to hold Marcia.


    When he noticed, Jonathan immediately cast Marcia to the ground and dodged the sword light.


    Afternding heavily in the dirt, Marcia coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood. Her face was colorless


    and her eyes were barely open, disying her severe injuries.


    "I can handle him on my own. Glutton, escort Alyssa and Marcia through the gate to the alien world


    right now," Rocky ordered.


    "I''ll stay with you." Rocky looked over to Alyssa. Of course, she refused to let him fight on his own.


    "I''ll be right there. You need to go. Trust me!" Rocky told her.


    After seeing the serious look on Rocky''s face, Alyssa flew to the ground and helped Marcia up. Then


    Glutton led the two of them towards the door.


    "Little brat, go to hell!" Due to Rocky''s attack, fury had once again filled Jonathan. He rushed forward


    like a cannonball, producing a huge pressure. In an instant, he had shrouded Rocky. It felt as though a


    mountain was pressing down on him.


    Without faltering, Rocky waved his sword to resist the attack. The two forces collided with each other


    and an astonishing light was produced.


    However, since most of his power had been used to activate the Star Beast Ring, Rocky had nothing


    left in him to fight against Jonathan.


    Soon, Jonathan''s power was too much for him to handle and he was forced to return to the ground.


    Understandably, Jonathan didn''t give Rocky a chance to fight back. Light waves rushed after Rocky


    and pummeled him into the earth. The ground around him had copsed, forming a wide, deep pit.


    "Basil..." Both Alyssa and Marcia had tears in their eyes as they watched the scene unfold.


    However, because Rocky had stalled for them, Glutton had time to get Alyssa and Marcia to the gate.


    At the same time, the elites from the Holy Dragon Empire, including Shirley and Sabina, also arrived.


    "Hurry up! The power of the door is bing unstable," Han warned.


    "But Basil..." Alyssa uttered, looking back at him.


    Marcia also looked worried.


    "Just go through the gate. I''ll help my master!" Glutton shouted, flying towards Jonathan.


    "I''ll go with you." After handing Marcia over to Sabina and Shirley, Alyssa started running after the


    beast.


    But Shirley swung her whip and instantly wrapped it around Alyssa''s delicate body.


    "I''m sorry!" Shirley said.


    "Shirley, what are you doing?" Alyssa looked back at Shirley with a mixture of disbelief and anger on


    her face.


    "I made a promise to Basil that I would stop you from sacrificing yourself," Shirley replied, tugging her


    backwards.


    "Are we just going to watch him die for us?" Alyssa asked.


    "She''s right. We can''t leave him to fight alone. We''d rather die in battle!" Marcia added resolutely.


    "He asked me to tell you that he lives for us. So, if we die, there''s no point in him continuing to live!"


    Shirley informed them.


    Both Alyssa and Marcia fell silent after hearing that.


    "Let me send you away." When it saw that Marcia and the others were still hesitant, Han opened its


    mouth wide and spewed out a cyclone. It picked up Marcia and the others and transported them into


    the door that led to the alien world. In the blink of an eye, they were gone.


    Then, due to the imbnce in strength, the door began to shrink.


    After reaching Rocky''s side, Glutton immediately made use of the Spirit Possession and transferred its


    own power into Rocky.


    When he was strong enough, Rocky fought over a hundred rounds with Jonathan. And even with the


    help of the Spirit Possession, he could only manage to end the fight in a draw. It was almost impossible


    to kill Jonathan.


    "I have to fight harder if I want to win!" Rocky yelled, taking out the Scarlet Heaven Jade and crushing it


    in his hand. In an instant, the power within the Scarlet Heaven Jade rushed into his body.


    "Come on!"


    Rocky shouted as a ray of dazzling light instantly enveloped him. Then, a tremendous force formed and


    was released from his body, filling the heaven and earth.


    "This power... It looks like the king of Shura..." Jonathan mumbled. For once, there was a hint of fear on


    his face. The power that Rocky was releasing could only be possessed by the king of Shura.


    Now that he had absorbed the power from the Scarlet Heaven Jade, Rocky had be evil and his


    aura of Shura was even stronger than Jonathan''s.


    "Who the hell are you?" Jonathan asked in a loud voice.


    "I am the king of Shura!" Rocky answered in a deeper voice than usual.


    For the moment, Rocky was no longer Rocky. He was the incarnation of the king of Shura.


    With a gentle wave of his Mystical Dragon Sword, Rocky produced a ray of astonishing sword light. It


    fell from the sky like a god''s strike.


    Jonathan looked up. The great power in the sword light was too strong. He had nowhere to escape. He


    had to try his best to resist it. Unfortunately, it was the power of the king of Shura and the supreme


    power of the Shura Race.


    Before he could even react, the sword light pierced through Jonathan''s body. He exploded and the


    blood mist floated in the air before it slowly dissipated.


    At that moment, Rocky was no longer able to bear the impact of the huge force inside of him. His whole


    body was disintegrating, leaving only a spiritual light shadow floating in the air. His expression was


    peaceful, as if he had be a god.


    When the members of the Shura Race saw that Jonathan had been killed by Rocky and that Rocky


    had disyed the supreme power of the Shura Race, they were all shocked. They all knelt on the


    ground and worshipped him.


    The human guards also looked at Rocky''s light shadow with admiration swimming in theirrge eyes.


    The whole time, the gate to the alien world had been shrinking and closing. Suddenly, it copsed into


    a pile of ruins.


    Although he knew that he had lost the chance to go back, Rocky smiled. All that mattered was that he


    had kept his promise to Isis.


    And it was not goodbye forever, because for Rocky, it was the beginning of another legendary journey.

 Chapter 1657 The Mystery Of Rocky

    Chapter 1657 The Mystery Of Rocky


    All the members of the Shura Race that were present gasped. Rocky had managed to kill Jonathan in a


    single move. All the color slowly drained from their faces.


    Rocky was panting as he floated in midair. He had used up all his strength during the fight. Dropping to


    the ground, he immediately fell into aa.


    During the battle, the area within a few hundred meters of the door had been demolished by Rocky''s


    sword. The Shura Race had suffered countless casualties. Now, they stood back hesitantly, afraid to


    approach the door again and get hurt further.


    Even so, Jonathan''s death was all-consuming and they had no interest in fighting.


    Meanwhile, Colton gathered the guards and prepared them to retreat.


    Then, he rushed to the door, intending to rescue Rocky who was still surrounded by the Shura Race.


    Before he could reach him, a few strange lights shone in the sky and Colton shivered. Something was


    approaching the door at the speed of a train.


    "Oh no! The Shura Race''s reinforcements areing!" Colton''s face coated over with worry. The rays


    of light carried more power than he and his guards hadbined.


    He really wanted to save Rocky, but he knew that it would be impossible for him to leave safely while


    the reinforcements were there. Therefore, in order to protect the guards and the members of the Di


    n, he painfully ordered for them to retreat.


    Han also noticed the lights that were arriving. It knew that it couldn''t ovee them so it wasn''t


    going to risk a battle. Raising its head, it roared towards the sky. Soon, the Legion of Beasts were also


    leaving.


    In the end, Rocky was left unconscious, lying in front of the closed door.


    Before long, the rays of light lowered andnded in front of the door. The leading figure glowed in a


    purple golden light. It was so powerful that even Jonathan, who had broken through to the Shura


    Realm, wouldn''t be able to overpower it. When the light dissipated, a figure wearing a majestic, golden


    lion helmet and a ck eye mask took its ce. His sharp gaze scanned his surroundings.


    "Greetings, sir!" The members of the Shura Race that had been brought there by Jonathan looked


    fearful when they saw this man appear. They all bent down onto one knee and lowered their heads, not


    even daring to make a squeak.


    It was Gilbert. He was one of the nine most powerful leaders of the Shura Race. His status was just


    below the royal family''s in the Shura Race.


    Soon, the rest of the rays of light behind him disappeared and several figures, both men and women,


    appeared. They all had an air of arrogance about them. The Shura Race''s members saw that they


    were all at the peak of the Emperor Realm and that one of them had reached the Shura Realm.


    They were all valued retainers of Gilbert, and they werepletely devoted to him.


    "What on earth happened here? How did the door reopen? Where is Jonathan? Bring him to me right


    now!" Gilbert ordered. All themotion of the battle had notified the royal family. Since the door was


    under his jurisdiction, Gilbert had toe and investigate.


    "Sir, our young master... He''s... He''s been killed!" one of Jonathan''s confidants reported, trembling from


    head to toe.


    "Killed?" Gilbert''s face dropped. He hesitated. The retainers looked at the confidant with wide eyes.


    Jonathan was a reliable, strong retainer that Gilbert used regrly. A few years ago, the royal family


    ordered Gilbert to suppress the spiritual race and the human race, which were bing more and


    more powerful. To make things easier, he gave Jonathan an important yet highly confidential mission.


    Jonathan had snuck into the human race and disguised himself as Canaan to create a war between the


    spiritual race and the human race. He had been doing a fine job until he crossed paths with Rocky.


    Now, the sudden death of Jonathan, who was disguised as Canaan, the young master of the Sky-


    Suppressing Mansion, was going to make Gilbert''s n much harder.


    "What happened?" Gilbert snapped.


    Jonathan''s confidant exined everything that had urred in great detail. Then, he pointed his figure


    at Rocky who was lying in the distance alone.


    Gilbert and his retainers were shocked into silence. They didn''t think it was possible for a human being


    to open the door to the alien world on his own. It was unimaginable!


    They knew that possessing the power of the Shura Race was helpful in opening the door, but even with


    that, it would take eight powerful warriors working together and with the sacred weapon of the Shura


    Race.


    Gilbert, a Shura Race master, tried to wrap his head around it but he couldn''t.


    Suddenly, Gilbert turned and red at Rocky. In a sh, he ran to Rocky''s side. With a wave of his


    hand, a huge force lifted Rocky into the air. It pressed down on him, trying to crush him into pieces.


    However, before he could be harmed, an orange light shone from Rocky''s body and shielded him. At


    the same time, it began to devour the power Gilbert controlled. Gilbert had reached the Shura Realm,


    yet he had never seen anything like it. He hurried to reel his power back in to avoid being hurt.


    The next moment, Rockynded on the ground again, and the orange light disappeared.


    "How did he do that? He''s not even conscious! Why do I feel the holy power of the royal family


    radiating from his body?" Now, the look on Gilbert''s face was even more shocked than when he had


    heard that Jonathan had died. He had wanted to kill Rocky, but was stopped by that pesky orange light.


    From the orange light, he had clearly felt the holy power of the royal family of the Shura Race.


    Gilbert was sort of a member of the royal family, but he was not a part of the pure royal bloodline.


    Therefore, he didn''t possess the holy power that the orthodox royal family had. Only a few members of


    the royal family with pure blood were lucky enough to be able to use it.


    It enraged him that a member of the human race could get his hand on it.


    Then, Gilbert''s eyesnded on the Mystical Dragon Sword lying forgotten next to Rocky. Lifting his


    hand, he summoned it to him. After he observed carefully, his face changed again, as if he had


    recognized the origin of the sword.


    "How did the lost holy treasure of the Shura Race reappear in this world? How did it get into the hands


    of a human with the royal holy power? Who on earth is he? What can he do?" Frowning, he looked


    down at Rocky who was lying on the ground.


    When they saw Gilbert''s expression change, the retainers behind him also wondered what had made


    their master so pale. Gilbert had been through a lot, and none of them made him act like that.


    "Aldo." Gilbert turned around and called out after thinking for a while.


    A beautiful man wearing a red robe walked out, cupped his hands, and asked, "Yes? What can I do for


    you, sir?"


    "I want you to take him back to the Ghost Capital and let Esteban examine his injuries. Then send him


    to the Rejuvenation Hall and guard him," Gilbert ordered.


    "The Rejuvenation Hall?" Aldo hesitated. The other retainers exchanged looks. They were also greatly


    surprised.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1658 Taken To The Ghost Palace

    Chapter 1658 Taken To The Ghost Pce


    The Rejuvenation Hall was often used by Gilbert to heal and recuperate. It was one of the forbidden


    areas that was closed off to even his most trusted subordinates. Why was a human who had just


    ughtered a powerful official of the Shura Race allowed to enter it? The several other subordinates


    felt they must have misinterpreted what they heard.


    "Is there any problem?" Gilbert demanded with a frown.


    "No." Aldo quickly shook his head. Then he walked towards Rocky, held him up, and turned into a


    purple orange light whizzing through the sky.


    Meanwhile, a brilliant light suddenly appeared out of nowhere with a sh of Gilbert''s right hand. It


    immediately swallowed the Mystical Dragon Sword in his hand.


    He then turned around to walk towards his subordinates and whispered something.


    They looked at him in surprise upon hearing his words.


    "Once you''ve dealt with it, return to the Ghost Capital. I''ll report to the royal family first!" Gilbert


    commanded before he disappeared from where he stood.


    The subordinates gazed at each other, and soon rushed towards Jonathan''s minions. The poor minions


    were ughtered in the blink of an eye. Blood flowed like crimson rivers and pained screams could be


    heard all around.


    In no time, the minions became corpses. They would never know why they died!


    The several subordinates cleaned up the scene and burned all of the dead minions, humans, and


    beasts around the door to the alien world. They then returned to the Ghost Capital.


    A few hourster, Aldo and Rocky flew into the sky above the Ghost Capital. They looked down at the


    city which closely resembled the human race''s capital. The prosperous streets, the endless buildings,


    the continuous stream of Shura Race members who came and went and who were d in strange


    outfits weren''t hard to miss.


    Under Gilbert''s rule, the Ghost Capital was the main city of the Ghost Fief.


    Not long after, Aldo and Rocky swooped down from the air and entered Gilbert''s mansion. It was


    located in the center of the capital and was heavily guarded.


    Once Aldo and Rocky showed up, an old man dressed like a steward of the mansion appeared with


    several members. Realizing the unexpected visitor was Aldo, the old man immediately cupped his


    hands and said, "Master Aldo! Didn''t you leave with our leader? Why have you returned alone?"


    "I was ordered by our leader to bring this man back! You arrived just in time, Steward Peter. Have


    Esteban check on his injuries. If there''s nothing serious, send him to the Rejuvenation Hall. Have some


    guards watch him like hawks¡­" Aldo replied with an impassive look.


    "Rejuvenation Hall? Isn''t that where our leader lives? Who is this man?" the steward asked as he shot


    Rocky a bewildered look.


    "I don''t know, but that''s what the leader ordered," Aldo replied indifferently.


    "I see. Send him to Esteban and tell him that he is to be returned to our leader," Petermanded the


    other servants behind him swiftly.


    The servants immediately took Rocky from Aldo and carried him to the Ghost Pce where Esteban


    resided.


    Once they arrived at the pce, they immediately felt a chill run down their spines. Fear was written all


    over their faces. The pce was deathly gloomy and freezing. All around them, they were surrounded


    by various human and beast corpses.


    It was well known in the Ghost Fief that this famous doctor, despite his superb medical skills, was also


    labeled a freak. He often liked to dissect and study corpses. To preserve the corpses longer, the Ghost


    Pce was built on a huge ice jade that served as the base stone. This turned the entire pce as


    cold as an ice cave. Esteban was also quite unsociable and entric, which gave people all the more


    reason to not visit the pce.


    "Excuse me. Is Master Esteban here?" one of the servants shouted in a trembling voice.


    No one responded.


    "It seems he isn''t here!" The servants quickly looked at each other.


    "Why don''t we send him to the Rejuvenation Hall first? I can''t stand being in this damned ce for


    another second!" one of the servants proposed.


    The others nodded in agreement. But just as they were about to head to the hall with Rocky, a figure


    cloaked in ck suddenly appeared behind them silently. His voice was hoarse and low. "You''re not


    wee in this damned ce. Get out or you will end up like those corpses¡­"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The servants were scared to death upon hearing these words. Before they could ry Peter''s


    instructions, they left Rocky and fled at lightning speed.


    Then, the light within the Ghost Pce began to brighten as the ck shadow drew nearer to Rocky.


    The mysterious figure was d in a grey robe and had a face that was no different from that of a


    human''s. He was the famous Doctor Esteban. He truly was a human because he didn''t emit the evil


    aura of the Shura Race.


    "Oh, it''s a human! Why was he sent to my Ghost Pce?" Esteban was slightly surprised but then


    began tough sinisterly. "He must be something special. Perhaps the leader wants me to examine him


    carefully. I''ll do that right now!" Upon saying that, he waved his hand to shut the pce door closed. He


    then picked up Rocky by the cor and dragged him deeper into the depths of the pce.


    One nightter.


    An exhausted Gilbert returned to his mansion. It was inevitable that he would be med by the royal


    family for the unusual movement of the door to the alien world. Fortunately, the royal family was


    unaware that the door was opened by a human and that there were a few people from the other world


    who managed to escape back to where they came from through it. The family would certainly feel on


    edge if they found out. Especially if they saw Rocky''s Mystical Dragon Sword, he was afraid this would


    cause a massive uproar throughout the Shura Race.


    This was exactly why Gilbert decided to keep this matter a secret for the sake of safety. He got rid of


    Jonathan''s subordinates who knew about the secret as well. Up until now, only he and a few of his


    trusted subordinates were aware that the door to the alien world had been opened.


    However, Gilbert didn''t rest once he returned. Instead, he went straight to the Rejuvenation Hall to


    figure out Rocky''s identity and history. Unfortunately, Rocky was nowhere to be found once he arrived


    at the hall. He immediately sent Aldo a message.


    Aldo appeared in the hall shortly after.


    "Where is the human I asked you to bring back?" Gilbert inquired with a serious look on his face.


    "After I returned, I handed him over to Steward Peter. I instructed him to send the man to Esteban to


    treat his injury. I guess he hasn''t been sent back because his injury is too serious?" Aldo immediately


    exined.


    "Is that so?" Just as Gilbert was thinking about whether he should go to the Ghost Pce or not, a


    servant suddenly reported that there was an ongoing invasion on the northwest border. The Shura


    Race members from another fief were invading their territory and the conflict was escting.


    Upon hearing this, Gilbert summoned his men and rushed towards the northwest border to deal with


    the urgent matter.

 Chapter 1659 A Freak

    Chapter 1659 A Freak


    Three dayster, Gilbert returned to the mansion.


    After he came back, he didn''t have time to rest. Instead, he called for the steward Peter to ask if Rocky


    had been sent to the Rejuvenation Hall like he had ordered.


    Peter didn''t care too much about Rocky before. He knew that Rocky had been sent to Esteban''s pce


    in the Ghost Pce, but he didn''t know what happened next. So, when Gilbert asked him, he hesitated


    for a long time. Then, he replied, "That man never returned from the Ghost Pce."


    "What? Didn''t you tell Esteban that the man was very important and that he must be very careful?"


    Gilbert looked more solemn than angry as he stared at Peter.


    "Well..." Peter hesitated for a moment because he had not been the person that sent Rocky to the


    Ghost Pce.


    "What is his current condition?" Gilbert asked in a raised voice.


    "Sir, I don''t know!" Peter''s face had turned pale.


    As Gilbert red at him, the entire hall was shrouded in a heavy tension.


    "Go to the Ghost Pce right now and find out what''s happening!" Gilbert ordered, pointing towards


    the door.


    Not daring to dy, Peter scrambled from the hall and ran to the Ghost Pce.


    The moment he arrived, he was met with a tightly closed gate. He knocked rather hard on it several


    times, but there was no response. So he immediately garnered all his power and prepared to open it


    using force. However, the gate was blocked, and as soon as he used his power, it rebounded.


    "What the hell is going on here? Why is the gate blocked?" Something was clearly not right so he


    headed straight back to report his findings to Gilbert.


    When Gilbert heard that the Ghost Pce was blocked, he was also confused, so he set off to


    investigate it himself.


    Peter hurried to gather some servants and guards to go with him, just in case.


    When Gilbert arrived at the pce, he didn''t try to break in. Instead, he shouted, "Master Esteban, is


    the man that was sent to you still alive?"


    "He is dead," a faint voice answered a momentter.


    "Dead?" Gilbert paused. "Master Esteban, I''d like to see his corpse to confirm," Gilbert persisted,


    frowning.


    "I have dissected it in order to conduct an experiment," Esteban replied inly.


    "An experiment?" Gilbert narrowed his eyes.


    "If you don''t trust me, you cane in and see for yourself," Esteban added in an using tone.


    "I don''t have doubts. I just... Fine. Since you have dissected his body, I won''t worry about it." Although


    Gilbert still wanted to know who Rocky was, now that Rocky was dead, it was not a prudent matter.


    In the end, Gilbert chose to turn around and leave.


    Meanwhile, deep in the Ghost Pce, Rocky was lying on an ice bed big enough to amodate two


    people. His face was ghostly white and his whole body was covered in long, ck needles. His chest


    rattled with each breath he took and the movements were very shallow. It looked like he really was


    dead.


    However, Rocky was alive. His body and consciousness hadpletely copsed after withstanding


    the impact of the strong force, so now he had slipped into a vegetative state.


    Currently, Esteban was hovering over Rocky, infusing his power into him in search of something.


    "It''s strange. Although his physical function is failing, his heart is protected by an unusual force. If he


    can regain consciousness, he coulde back to life, but this chance is very slim! Nevertheless, it''s a


    perfect opportunity for me to try the Skill of Magic Needle..." Esteban murmured to himself. In his eyes,


    Rocky was a willing test subject, not an alive human being.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Smiling giddily, he turned around and left.


    The next two days flew by, but Rocky still didn''t show any signs of awakening.


    "It''s the fifth day. If he doesn''t wake up within a week, I might have to dissect his body to find the


    solution." As Esteban stared at Rocky on the ice bed, his eyes were bright and eager. He rubbed his


    hands together.


    Before long, the seven-day deadline arrived.


    "Well... it looks like I have to give up. He isn''t showing any signs of improvement." For seven days and


    seven nights, Rocky hadid perfectly still. Esteban had tried everything he could but none of it


    seemed to help.


    One by one, he pulled out all the ck needles in Rocky''s body, intending to transfer Rocky to another


    ce for dissection.


    Suddenly, Rocky opened his eyes, as if he were being roused from sleep.


    "It seems like my magic needles work," Esteban murmured excitedly.


    However, as he looked closer, only Rocky''s eyes were moving. The rest of his body was paralyzed. He


    couldn''t speak either. He was like a man trapped inside his own body.


    However, his mind was extremely active after he woke up. He just couldn''t feel any part of his body, as


    if it had been stolen from him.


    Soon after he awoke, he saw Esteban in front of him and knew that he was being healed. Immediately,


    he wondered about Esteban''s identity.


    Over the next few days, Rocky began to experience the most unforgettable healing process in his life.


    Esteban applied all kinds of ck salves with pungent odors on his body. Rocky was almost immersed


    in a medicine jar. And every day, Esteban would pierce through his skin with ck needles. But Rocky


    still couldn''t feel any of it. He just let Esteban work.


    Half a month passed, and Rocky still didn''t get better. That made Esteban, who was very confident in


    his medical skills, very high-strung. As a result, Esteban tried to use more aggressive ways to cure him.


    For example, Rocky was once soaked in arge bucket of blood water.


    At first, Rocky was disgusted, but he had no choice.


    Not long after, he discovered that his skin was absorbing the blood. At the same time, ck blood,


    which was caused from the damage to his body, constantly flowed out of him.


    Slowly, Rocky could feel his nervesing back to life. His muscles twitched. However, because he


    had lost consciousness for so long, it would take him some time to learn how to control his body again.


    Two dayster, Rocky, who had been unable to speak, uttered his first words.


    "Thank you for helping me..." The first sentence was spent thanking Esteban for saving his life.


    As soon as Esteban heard those words, his face suddenly darkened. "I thought you were a mute. It


    turns out that you can speak! Damn! In my Ghost Pce, I''m the only one who is allowed to speak. If


    you understand, just shut up and don''t disturb me while I''m studying medicine!" While speaking, he


    stuck two more needles into Rocky''s skin.


    Rocky thought to himself, ''This elder seems very strange. I guess that''s understandable. How else


    would he be so good at medical skills?''

 Chapter 1660 Situation Getting Worse

    Chapter 1660 Situation Getting Worse


    In order to heal his wounds, Rocky had to keep mute as Esteban told him to. Every day, he looked up


    at Esteban with big eyes and watched thetter use different methods to try and fix him.


    His consciousness had returned for a few days and now, he wanted Esteban to repair himpletely.


    Although Esteban''s efforts were not obvious to the naked eye, Rocky could feel his body slowly


    recovering.


    Yet, he still didn''t feel the presence of the power that had once flowed through his body. It was like it


    had vanished into thin air. Fortunately, he had been mentally prepared for that to happen. After all, he


    had exhausted the power in the Scarlet Heaven Jade. Now, he had to pay the corresponding price. And


    losing his strength was not that serious. He could have died instead. Rocky felt extremely lucky to have


    survived at all.


    The recovery was hard but Rocky had grown used to it and he did not find it boring. He took advantage


    of the time and tried to learn new things. After all, he was a gicist, and the gic technology was


    based on medical skills. He paid close attention to all the strategies Esteban was using to treat him,


    studying his medical skills secretly.


    Half a month went by.


    Rocky had been imprisoned to the ice bed for so long that when he could finally stand, his limbs barely


    moved. He could not go far, but it was better than lying on the ice bed every day.


    Esteban was surprised to see that Rocky, who had been more of a zombie than a humantely, had


    recovered so much in just one month. He was very confident in his own medical skills, but this would


    have never happened if Rocky did not possess a good physique and an amazing recovery ability.


    In addition, while he was treating Rocky, he discovered that Rocky''s physique waspletely different


    than any human being he had treated before. He saw traces of power in his skin. Rocky had been


    seriously injured, and Esteban figured that he was able to recover because of the unique aspects of


    him.


    Of course, Esteban didn''t care about Rocky''s identity or background. What he cared about was


    whether he couldpletely restore Rocky back to his original self. After all, he considered him as


    nothing but a trial subject. If he could return Rocky to his full health, he would take a qualitative leap in


    his medical skills.


    Now that he was ambtory once again, Rocky began to recover faster and smoother.


    In just a few days, Rocky could flex every joint and contract every muscle fully. Minus the fact that he


    could not feel any power in his body, he looked like an ordinary, healthy human.


    However, his recovery signaled the beginning of a life of envement. On the second day he was able


    to move freely, Esteban sent him on errands like collecting groceries in the Ghost Pce and filling up


    tubs with warm water so he could wash his feet before he went to bed.


    And because Rocky was an ordinary man now, he had no strength to resist Esteban. In addition,


    Esteban did save his life, so he felt like he had to repay him and act as his servant for a while.


    The only advantage of being a servant was that Rocky was free to wander inside the Ghost Pce. A


    few times, he tried to leave the Ghost Pce while Esteban was sleeping or away, but he was quick to


    discover that the Ghost Pce had been sealed and Esteban was the only person who coulde


    and go from it. So he was forced to give up the idea of leaving and he continued to try to recover his


    power in the Ghost Pce.


    At first, Rocky didn''t think he could ever recover his strength because he had nearly died. As a result of


    that, his strength had fizzled out. If he had had his original strength, it wouldn''t have taken such a long


    time to recover.


    After several days of trying to regain his power, Rocky came across something amazing. Although all


    the power in his body was gone, including his original strength at the Emperor Realm, the meridians in


    his body were more spacious than they had been when he broke through to the Emperor Realm. He


    even found some remnants of the power from the Scarlet Heaven Jade left in his meridians. Although


    the remaining power was minuscule, if he could slowly gather it, it could be the foundation for his


    new cultivation.


    Therefore, every day, when he wasn''t busy serving Esteban, Rocky secretly tried to condense the


    remaining power of the Scarlet Heaven Jade in his meridians.


    Slowly, the faint power began increase. As time passed, he had umted so much power that it


    resembled a dancing me inside of him. With the me as the foundation, he could start his cultivation


    again.


    A steady flow of water droplets could easily gather into a pool of spring water. The same principle


    applied to the power in his body.


    The moment that Rocky was able to sessfully condense the power of the Scarlet Heaven Jade in


    his body, a type of mind method called the ming Ogre Form appeared in his mind.


    At first, Rocky didn''t understand what was going on. He immediately started practicing the ming


    Ogre Form and some unique skills shed through his mind as if he had already owned them.


    Later, he realized that the action of merging the power of the Scarlet Heaven Jade and the memories of


    the powerful martial spirits in the jade had resulted in the martial spirits'' unique skills bing his own.


    Another month flew by.


    With the help of the ming Ogre Form, Rocky sessfully broke through to the King Realm.


    Although that was nothingpared to the Emperor Realm, he was quite satisfied with his progress. At


    the speed he was currently recovering at, he believed that he would be able to return to the Emperor


    Realm within a few months.


    While Rocky was struggling to survive and regain his strength, huge events had been urring in the


    human race.


    It all stemmed from the death of the chief of the Di n and the rumors around Canaan, who had really


    been a member of the Shura Race in disguise that intended to destroy the human race.


    The Di n was one of the most powerful forces in the human race for a long time. Even the Sky-


    suppressing Sect and the Sovereign Sect, who were old enemies, showed respect to the Di n.


    Normally, they stayed in line, but now, the death of the chief of the Di n had triggered a battle


    between them. The Sovereign Sect insisted that the chief of the Di n had been killed by Canaan and


    no one knew where they had heard that news from. The rumor only continued to stir the pot and made


    them hate each other more.


    Although the Di n insisted that their chief had been killed by someone from the Shura Race, not the


    real Canaan, it was not enough to make the two sides calm down.


    The whole human race had fallen into disarray because of the battle going on between the Sky-


    Suppressing Mansion and the Sovereign Sect.


    The Di n, who had lost their chief, couldn''t handle the situation either. The death of their chief was


    already a fatal blow to them. Now, they needed to find a new chief. They didn''t have time for anything


    else.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1661 Time Flies

    Chapter 1661 Time Flies


    Three months passed by at a snail''s pace while Rocky stayed in the Ghost Pce.


    Rocky made sure to use his time well. Immediately his injuries had healed, he went straight to


    cultivating, almost making it to the Emperor Realm. On top of that, he had broken through to the third


    stage of the ming Ogre Form.


    Even though he had already achieved so much in such little time, he was still relentless in his pursuit to


    grow stronger. He learned a plethora of medical skills from Esteban in secret. The most notable of


    which was the Skill of Magic Needle, which could not only heal wounds but also help to cultivate and


    expand the meridians.


    Even though he was getting stronger every day, he still found it impossible to break out of the Ghost


    Pce. After much time pondering around, he figured that staying inside was for the best since he


    wasn''t sure where exactly he was and what dangers might be waiting for him outside.


    Another few days passed in a blink of an eye.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Kid, I''m going on a long trip. It may take two days. Stay here and don''t even think about paling tricks


    with me," Esteban suddenly said to Rocky one day. With that, he carried his gray cloth bag and left the


    pce before Rocky could even say anything.


    Rocky waited until he couldn''t hear Esteban''s footsteps anymore before opening his Magic Spiritual


    Space.


    It had already been a couple of months since thest time he opened it, because he didn''t want


    Esteban to know that he was now much better.


    He took the rare opportunity while it was still ripe and entered his Magic Spiritual Race wearing a big


    smile on his face.


    As soon as Kohen saw Rocky, it immediately bounced around in joy and let out a gleeful noise. Rocky


    was surprised to see that Kohen was now as big as a person with its slender limbs. He was d to see


    it inherited the shape of the Rainbow Glow Unicorn with wings as bright as the sun on its back.


    Rocky smiled and pet Kohen on the head. He then went down to theb and took a sample of his blood


    for testing.


    Esteban had previously used the blood exchange technique on his body to cure him of his congestion.


    During the process, his blood was slowly reced by another. He wanted to know whether or not the


    new blood flowing through his veins would be harmful to him in the long run.


    He spent half a day performing his own experiments before he was certain that the new blood posed


    no threat to him. On the contrary, it even strengthened his body.


    His joy was immediately interrupted when he discovered that the blood flowing through him was not


    human''s.


    If it weren''t that of the human race, then the only possibility was that it might belong to the Shura Race.


    This exined why Esteban said he might die any time if he went out.


    In other words, he was in a very dangerous situation!


    But after experiencing numerous life and death situations, he already epted that nothing was


    permanent in life. Although he could not return to the original world, he could rest easy knowing that


    Marcia and the others had safely returned. As for what mighte next, he could care less. The worst


    thing that would happen to him was death, and he epted that a long time ago.


    To be on the safe side, Rocky didn''t stay much longer in the Magic Spiritual Space.


    After returning to the Ghost Pce, he picked up a medical book and began to read as usual.


    He didn''t know how much time had passed when the gates of the Ghost Pce was suddenly forced


    open by a powerful force.


    Rocky couldn''t believe his eyes. In a quarter of a year he spent there, he had never seen a single soul


    enter the pce.


    However, he was weary to show any emotions. Instead, he continued to sit and read his book with a


    straight face. From the corner of his eye, he saw a middle-aged woman holding a girl with red hair run


    towards him. The girl was dressed in revealing clothing that made it almost impossible to ignore her.


    "Where is Esteban? Call him out!" the middle-aged woman ordered when she saw that Esteban wasn''t


    there.


    "He''s not in," Rocky answered in no hurry.


    "What? What bad luck! What should we do now? Miss Vivian was poisoned by the dark fire, and


    Esteban''s Skill of Magic Needle is the only thing that could save her!" The middle-aged woman began


    to break down into tears.


    This piqued Rocky''s interest, making him look closely at the girl. Her skin was dark red and her lips


    were purple. It didn''t take a genius to tell that she was gravely poisoned.


    He recalled having read the dark fire in one of his books before. It was a venom that came from a


    diabolical beast. Once someone got it, their death was almost certain. It would spread all over their


    body in minutes and they would die within a matter of hours.


    "How long has she been poisoned?" Rocky could tell that the girl was no ordinary person. He thought


    that saving her might mean that she would be of some use in the future. Plus, he had already


    sessfully mastered Esteban''s Skill of Magic Needle, so curing her would not be difficult.


    "Four hours," the middle-aged woman replied with an anxious face.


    "Maybe I can save her. If you trust me, put her on the ice bed," Rocky said as he stood up.


    "Who are you?" The middle-aged woman looked at Rocky suspiciously.


    "I''m doing chores for Esteban," Rocky answered, raising his eyebrows.


    "Doing chores? Are you kidding me? How can ad like you save our preciousdy?" she scoffed back


    with a disgusted look.


    "Oh is that it? Fine, then take her back home ande back a few dayster when Master Esteban


    gets here."


    The woman bit her lip and hesitated. She knew that Vivian would be long dead before Esteban came


    back. She had no other choice.


    "Are you sure? Can you really save Miss Vivian?" the middle-aged woman asked hesitantly.


    "I can''t guarantee that I''ll save her life. The dark fire is a mysterious poison even the most renowned


    experts find hard to deal with. But the longer you wait, the more danger she''ll be in. I can only say that


    I''ll try my best." Rocky frankly told the truth.


    From what she heard, she could immediately tell that Rocky had a point. And so, she lifted the girl up


    and put her on the ice bed.


    "Take off her coat!" Rocky said.


    "What?" The middle-aged woman was stunned for a moment and then said angrily, "Do you want to


    die? She is still a youngdy! How dare you?"


    "Hey, how can I treat her with my needles if she has clothes on? One wrong move and it''ll all be over!"


    Rocky bit back as he rolled his eyes at the middle-aged woman.


    The middle-aged woman was left speechless but she knew this was not the time.


    Not long after, thedy''s beautiful bodyid bare on the ice bed. Her skin was not as white as a human,


    but her wheat-coloredplexion had a very foreign charm.

 Chapter 1662 Ferocious Hatred

    Chapter 1662 Ferocious Hatred


    However, Rocky wasn''t interested in the girl''s body. He didn''t even care to look at her properly. He


    reached for and took out the magic needles that Esteban often used for practice and began to prick


    them into the girl''s flesh.


    The use of magic needles was, in fact, no different from ordinary acupuncture. The only difference was


    that these needles had to be used with the spiritual power which would condense the spiritual power at


    the needle''s tip and stimte the meridians and acupoints. The materials required for the magic


    needles were quite unusual as well. Although Esteban never admitted how he acquired them, Rocky


    spected that they were most likely refined from strange meteorites that held questionable power.


    That would exin how they could easily concentrate and control the spiritual power.


    The Skill of Magic Needle wasn''t difficult for Rocky since he already possessed the basic medical skills


    necessary to execute it.


    Soon, over twenty magic needles protruded from all over the girl''s body¡ªeach needle covering all her


    important meridians and acupoints.


    However, this skill wasn''t just about gathering spiritual power. It also needed to form a connection with


    the tips of the magic needles to achieve the treatment''s purpose. This was the most challenging part.


    But Rocky was able to easily master even this kind of divine skill without being taught thanks to his


    highly developed skills in beast curing.


    His hands continuously emanated spiritual power which eventually connected to the spiritual power


    concentrated at the tips of the magic needles. Together, they formed awork that would help slowly


    draw out the poison from the girl''s heart meridian towards her limbs.


    Esteban would''ve been stunned if he was present. He would''ve never expected Rocky to master the


    Skill of Magic Needle, which Esteban created himself, by merely observing his treatments for three


    months.


    "I''ll need you to cut open yourdy''s hands and feet, please," Rocky requested the middle-aged woman


    politely.


    She immediately summoned the spiritual power within her into her two fingers and formed a light de.


    It sliced into the girl''s hands and feet one after another. Blood as ck as coal began to gush out of the


    wounds, a cold aura emanating off of it.


    Five minutester, the ck-tinged blood began to gradually turn bright red and no longer gave off the


    cold aura.


    "She should be okay!" Then Rocky checked on what was happening within the girl''s body. After


    confirming that the poison had beenpletely discharged, he began to remove the magic needles.


    Once he finished withdrawing and putting away the magic needles, Rocky turned around and sat back


    in his seat silently where he continued to read his medical book.


    The middle-aged woman nced at Rocky with a weird expression. But she continued to put on the


    girl''s clothes quickly and then carried her out of the ice bed, ready to leave.


    "Are you really just an assistant?" The middle-aged woman asked as she turned to face him before


    leaving.


    "Maybe not even an assistant," Rocky replied yfully. "But if possible," he continued. "Keep what


    happened today a secret for me! If Esteban finds out, I may not be even able to assist anymore."


    The middle-aged woman shot him a suspicious look and nodded before she swiftly left with the girl


    cradled in her arms.


    Once they were gone, Rocky hesitated for a moment. He stood up and gazed at the broken door. He


    couldn''t help but wish for the chance to go out and have a look. However, he knew that stepping


    outside would mean entering the Shura Race''s territory. He was safe in the Ghost Pce. But beyond


    it, danger awaited him if he were to go anywhere with his human identity.


    By then, Rocky suddenly thought of something. He immediately turned around and strode towards a


    box beside the medicine cab. When he opened it, he was met with various masks made of human


    skin, all of which looked as though they were from the Shura Race.


    In addition to his penchant for dissecting, Esteban was also particrly keen on human skin masks. He


    often cut off the skin of corpses to make them so that he could disguise himself every time he went out.


    Only within the confines of the Ghost Pce would Esteban reveal his true human form.


    Once he selected a mask, Rocky soaked it in a special potion concocted by Esteban and applied it to


    his face. The mask began to shrink, tighten, and stick to his face in the blink of an eye. His face soon


    morphed into a ferocious one from the Shura Race.


    Rocky walked out of the pce and was relieved once he checked himself in a water basin''s reflection


    to make sure nothing was wrong.


    As soon as he walked through the gate, a burst of dazzling light shot down from the sky and made him


    squint. He stayed in the shadows of the Ghost Pce for three months. It was only normal that he felt


    ufortable once he went out.


    But once Rocky got used to it he continued to follow the stone path connecting the Ghost Pce with


    the outside world. He began to familiarize himself with the new environment he was in.


    ''Most of the buildings here are shaped like pces. They may belong to a powerful individual from the


    Shura Race.'' Rocky observed as he walked.


    Not long after, he strolled into an area with quite a vibrant aura. Multiple members of the Shura Race


    wore brocade clothesing and going. Guards patrolled the vicinity back and forth as well.


    He observed more carefully and discovered that most of them were quite powerful. They were at level


    four or five of the Spirit Realm and many of them already achieved the Spiritual King level. Although he


    didn''t see any warriors of the Emperor Realm, the Shura Race was indeed a naturally powerful race


    with its numerous strong fighters!


    However, he didn''t move forward to avoid any unnecessary trouble. Instead, he was back to the way he


    came to return to the Ghost Pce.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    But on the way, he suddenly sensed a powerful beast''s aura. It was at least above the Emperor Realm.


    Rocky had only felt a simr aura in Han before.


    Out of curiosity, he followed the aura and traced its origin.


    The aura came from a further distance than he expected. It took nearly five minutes for Rocky to pass


    through the towering buildings before a huge round tform appeared in front of him.


    This area was hidden deep with the round tform located behind a wall more than ten meters high.


    Surrounding the tform were eighteen huge pirs that were connected with a thick, long iron chain


    the color of coal. The other end of the chain was tightly wrapped around the huge crawling beast


    stationed at the center of the tform.


    ''Why is this demonic beast imprisoned here? Judging from its aura, I''m afraid it''s even stronger than


    Han.'' Rocky''s interest was piqued and began to approach it cautiously.


    In that instant, the demonic beast sensed that someone was approaching. It swiftly straightened its


    neck and raised its huge head. Its crimson eyes stared back with ferocious hatred.

 Chapter 1663 Kindness

    Chapter 1663 Kindness


    Ordinary people should have been scared out of their wits when they encountered the demonic beast,


    but not Rocky. Instead, he looked at it with great interest. In fact, if it weren''t for the beast''s strong aura,


    he was even thinking of taking it away to study it further.


    Seeing that Rocky didn''t seem to be afraid of it, the red-eyed demonic beast became more irritated. It


    immediately opened its mouth and roared mightily. In an instant, an overwhelming sound wave rushed


    towards Rocky.


    Sensing the surging power, Rocky quickly retreated to dodge it.


    Boom!


    In the blink of an eye, the ground where Rocky had been standing was sted by the sound wave.


    "What a powerful force! Even its roar alone is destructive enough. I can also guess that this beast is


    imprisoned here because it''s too dangerous if it gets out of control." Rocky was stunned at what he


    saw. Immediately after, he decided to keep his distance from the beast.


    But before he could even take a few steps back, the savage beast suddenly grew more agitated. Its


    huge body stood on the round tform, revealing a height of more than thirty meters, towering over the


    wall behind it like a hill.


    Then, the red-eyed demonic beast began to struggle hard, trying to free itself from the iron chains that


    were restraining it. With this, the eighteen pirs surrounding it and the tform itself shook violently as


    if they were about to copse at any time.


    However, a thunderous current suddenly burst out from the bottom of the round tform, spreading all


    over the body of the demonic beast, making it roar and writhe in pain.


    As a result, the beast eventually crouched down, making the vicious lightning flow dissipate.


    "Hmm. Although the demonic beast is extremely powerful, the sealing spell can easily suppress it. I


    wonder who the person responsible for creating such a formidable sealing spell was," Rocky mumbled


    to himself in surprise.


    At this moment, he suddenly heard some footsteps approaching, so he immediately retreated and hid


    in a nearby bush of flowers.


    Not long after, an old man whose strength should be far above the Emperor Realm arrived together


    with several members of the Shura Race.


    Instantly, the old man''s sharp eyes swept across the entire area around the tform. At the same time,


    the members of the Shura Race scattered and began to search around. But when they deemed that


    there was nothing wrong, they quickly returned to the old man''s side.


    "Sir I don''t think there is anything unusual here. It must only be the beast throwing a tantrum," one of


    the members of the Shura Race reported.


    "I see. The God-worshipping Ritual is about to start soon. That means the seal of the beast will also


    gradually decline. We must ensure that nothing goes wrong until the ritual is finished. Just to be sure,


    from now on, arrange several people to guard this ce every day."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Right after that, the old man left together with the other members of the Shura Race.


    ''God-worshipping Ritual? What the hell is that? I don''t have an idea, but it seems that it''s an important


    event for the Shura Race, '' Rocky thought to himself as he continued hiding among the bush of flowers.


    After ensuring that the people from before were nowhere in sight, he hurriedly left, deeming that it was


    not safe to hang around in that ce.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    After returning to the Ghost Pce, Rocky stayed there and continued to study all sorts of medical


    skills.


    In the blink of an eye, two days had already passed.


    Meanwhile, Esteban already returned from his journey. The moment he entered the pce, he noticed


    that the spells that he set up at the gates were no longer working. His eyes widened and immediately


    thought that it might be Rocky''s doing and that he might have escaped. With this thought in mind, he


    quickly rushed into the pce and went to look at Rocky''s room. However, Esteban saw that Rocky


    was still there, lying on the ice bed with a medical book in one hand, while his head rested on the other.


    He must have slept after reading all those books.


    "This is quite unexpected. He should have quickly realized if the restriction on the gates were already


    destroyed. So, who''s the bastard who has broken my seals then?" Esteban cursed as he narrowed his


    eyes.


    "I don''t think you should call them that. Well, two women barged into the pce and were searching for


    you. One of them was poisoned, so they came to ask you to heal her," Rocky answered as he


    eventually opened his eyes.


    "What? There were two women, and one of them was poisoned? Did they mention who they are?"


    Esteban asked with furrowed brows.


    "Hmm. If I remember correctly, the poisoned woman was called Vivian."


    "Miss Vivian?! Oh shit! She was poisoned?! Then, what happened?" After hearing the name of the


    woman, Esteban''s expression became extremely serious.


    "Well, I told them that you are not here, so they eventually left." Of course, Rocky did not tell Esteban


    that he actually used the Skill of Magic Needle to heal Vivian.


    "Damn it! I will be in great trouble! No one else in the Ghost Capital can heal her except me!" Esteban


    eximed as he started pacing back and forth, obviously nervous at the woman''s condition.


    "Why are you so nervous? Who is this Miss Vivian?" Rocky asked casually.


    "Miss Vivian is the leader''s younger sister¡­" Esteban mumbled softly.


    "Really? Then what are you still doing here? Don''t you have to go and check on her? I''m afraid that if


    she dies, you might also follow her fate immediately!"


    Hearing this, it seemed that Esteban came to his senses and left in a hurry.


    However, not long after, Esteban came back to the pce, wearing a sour face. "That woman is crazy!


    It''s not like I didn''t want to save Miss Vivian! It just happened that I was not here when they arrived.


    Why did she have to scold me so harshly? But that is not the most insane thing that happened. She


    said that someone actually healed Miss Vivian! Who on earth is that guy, and where did they find him?


    But she won''t tell me no matter how hard I insisted, so it really pisses me off!"


    Hearing all of Esteban''sints, Rocky smiled inwardly. It seemed that the woman who was with


    Miss Vivian kept her promise to him.


    But since Esteban was in bad mood, he started bossing Rocky around.


    However, it didn''t really matter to Rocky. He just did everything that Esteban ordered him.


    Because of his diligence, it didn''t take long for Esteban to finally calm down.


    "Hey, young man. Didn''t you want to leave this ce?" Esteban asked out of nowhere.


    While Rocky was still bustling around, he smiled and responded, "Sir, I know that you have your reason


    if you want to keep me here. So, if you want to let me go and you have a way to do it, then it is up to


    you."


    "Hmm. I guess you really are smarter than you appear. From your answer, I could specte that you


    have already gone outside and known where you really are. Well, I''m not that interested in your real


    identity or where you are originally from, but I know that you are very important to the leader. Hence, I


    just have two choices here. It''s either I hand you over to him, or I could help you leave this ce,"


    Esteban remarked with a serious look on his face. In fact, the main reason why Esteban had set


    restrictions at the gates of the pce was that he was preventing Gilbert from discovering that Rocky


    was still alive.


    "But aren''t you working for that leader? Why are you going to betray him?" Rocky asked in confusion.


    Actually, he had always wondered why Esteban saved him. He even lied to Gilbert when asked if


    Rocky was already dead.


    "Ha-ha! Do not be mistaken. The only reason that I am staying here is that I am repaying him a favor,"


    Esteban answered with a cold snort.


    "So, does that leader know that you also are a human?" Rocky asked as he raised an eyebrow.


    "Yes, of course. In fact, he is the only one who knows. Well, besides you," Esteban replied indifferently.


    "I see¡­" Rocky responded with a nod.


    "Knowing the character of Leader Gilbert, once he knows that you are still alive, your chance of survival


    would be very low. On the other hand, if he decided not to kill you, he would only allow you to live in the


    Ghost Capital. After all, if you leave this ce, you won''t be able to live as a human." Although Esteban


    actually had an unsociable attitude, he was still kind to Rocky since they were both from the human


    race.

 Chapter 1664 A Shrewd Man

    Chapter 1664 A Shrewd Man


    "So, do you still want me to stay here?" Rocky asked.


    "Well, it''s up to you. The door''s restriction has already been broken, so there''s no way to hinder you. If


    you want to leave, then I won''t force you to stay," Esteban responded casually as he waved his hand.


    "I see. I will leave when I want to. But for now, I think I will stay for a while," Rocky replied tly.


    "Ha! What an interesting fellow!" Esteban let out a sneer and said nothing more.


    "By the way, can I ask something? What is the God-worshipping Ritual?" Rocky inquired when he


    suddenly remembered that he heard about it when he hid near the round tform.


    "Oh, that? To put it simply, it is the worship of the gods. The ritual can summon the gods that the people


    worship. Moreover, in that same ritual, the gods will select the so-called Godly Genius, whom they will


    bestow a divine power," Esteban exined briefly.


    "Gods? Are you saying that there are several gods in this continent?" Rocky asked as it easily caught


    his attention.


    "That is right. There are indeed gods that lived here on the continent, and their power is easily stronger


    than that of the members of the Shura Race. Actually, I also did not believe it before. But after I


    participated in the God-worshipping Ritual for the first time, I saw the gods with my own eyes.


    Therefore, I believe that they exist in this world." While Esteban was saying this, the expression on his


    face became peaceful and solemn.


    "Now, that''s interesting," Rocky said with a yful smile. He used to be the sessor of the Holy Lord


    of the Star Divine Race and possessed an iparable divine power. Therefore, even if gods really


    did exist in this world, he did not need to be surprised.


    "The members of the Shura Race pay great importance to this ritual. Hence, during that period, the


    entire Ghost Capital will be heavily guarded to prevent anyone from making any malicious trouble. If I


    were you, I would stay in the Ghost Pce," Esteban suggested.


    "It turns out that there are still a lot of people who want to make trouble in the territory of the leader,


    huh?" Rocky let out a faint smile as he shook his head.


    "There are actually a total of nine leaders in the Shura Race. Each of them works for the royal family by


    ruling a specific territory. The members of the Shura Race believe that the strongest one deserves to


    get more. Thus, the nine leaders try to expand their territories in every possible method there is. At the


    same time, the royal family does not directly interfere in thispetition. In addition to the alliances,


    the leaders do every means just to disrupt the others'' jurisdiction. The God-worshipping Ritual only


    happens once every ten years. Hence, if it is destroyed and the gods are defiled, it will be such a bad


    thing for all of the leaders!"


    "It seems that even if it is against their own kind, the Shura Race remains to be bloodthirsty war freaks.


    Ironically, this kind of thinking also improves the overall strength of the entire race."


    "I also agree. The only problem is that because of this ridiculous system, the poption of the Shura


    Race is getting smaller and smaller. Hence, in order to ensure the prosperity of their race, they have no


    choice but to capture various masters from various alien worlds and bring them back here to be


    members of the Shura Race. That is the main reason why there are members of the human race and


    the spiritual race within the Shura Race," Esteban exined.


    "Although the members of the Shura Race are known to be cruel, I actually admire that many of them


    are smart rulers," Rocky remarked.


    "Smart? Ha-ha! Do you really think that those barbarous beings can think of such a method by


    themselves? The Shura Race is under themand of their gods. That is why they could control the


    entire continent," Esteban said as he suddenly burst intoughter.


    "I see. No wonder they really give importance to worshipping those gods," Rocky responded


    indifferently.


    "However, the matter within the Shura Race has nothing to do with you. For now, you just need to stay


    and be at ease in the Ghost Pce. When the God-worshipping Ritual is over, I will find an opportunity


    to sneak you away from the Shura Race," Esteban said casually.


    "Why are you helping me? It''s just that I don''t think you can get any benefit from it."


    "Ha-ha! Did I say that I want something in return? I just don''t want you to get involved in all this chaos


    within the Shura Race. Moreover, both of us know that you have a special rtionship with the Di


    n," Esteban sneered as he shot a meaningful nce at Rocky.


    "How did you know about..." Rocky was stunned and was not able to finish his sentence. He didn''t


    expect that Esteban would know that he was involved with the Di n. His eyes narrowed and he


    wondered how he knew about it.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Well, I have said too much. Come on! Work for me now, and don''t bezy," Esteban uttered and


    immediately revealed a serious expression on his face.


    Although Rocky was very intrigued, he didn''t think it was the right time to pry about these things. So, he


    just fell silent and continued doing what Esteban asked him to.


    Just as Esteban said, the atmosphere in the leader''s mansion really became different as soon as the


    God-worshipping Ritual was about to begin. Although Rocky only moved quite near the Ghost Pce,


    he could clearly perceive that more guards were patrolling the area more frequently.


    Then, a few dayster, Esteban, who had always dressed slovenly, suddenly appeared wearing a


    decent colorful robe.


    He even asked Rocky to help him trim his hair and beard. As soon as he was tidied up, he looked like a


    formidable master.


    Although Rocky didn''t actually know how powerful Esteban was, he could only specte that his


    strength was most probably above the Emperor Realm. Otherwise, he should have already discerned


    his cultivation base with ease.


    "So, is the God-worshipping Ritual being held today? You are dressed so nicely and you look rather


    handsome today," Rocky uttered with a faint smile.


    "Yeah, you guessed that right. If only the leader didn''t ask me to attend it all the time, there''s no way


    that I will take part in it!" Esteban said in an annoyed tone.


    "Well, aren''t you famous and venerable? By the way, I think I haven''t asked, but what is the difference


    between the God-worshipping Ritual and the human race''s ritual?" Rocky asked out of curiosity.


    "Do you want to see it for yourself?" Esteban asked nonchntly as he easily saw through Rocky''s


    mind.


    "I can? Well, it really is a rare chance, so of course, I want to see it. I expect that it will be an eye-


    opener," Rocky answered with a huge smile.


    "Fine. I can take you there, but you have to make sure to stick with me all the time. Once the leader


    finds out that you are still alive, there is no way that I can protect you." Rocky had already stayed with


    Esteban for three months, so the two of them had gradually be close. Since Rocky was curious


    about the ritual, Esteban deemed that it was just fine.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll make sure to behave myself," Rocky quickly replied.


    "But of course, you will need to disguise yourself." After saying that, Esteban went to pick a random


    human skin mask from his box of masks. Upon soaking it in a potion, he handed it to Rocky.


    Then, Rocky hurriedly put the mask on. After a moment, the features of his face really changed to a


    different one.


    "All right. Let''s go." Esteban took a nce at Rocky and deemed that his disguise was perfect. After


    that, they left the Ghost Pce and proceeded to the leader''s mansion.


    Since Rocky had been quite familiar with the surroundings of the leader''s mansion, he was able to


    keep his head down along the way, showing no curiosity. After all, someone might find that he was


    acting suspiciously if he kept looking around.


    Although Esteban usually just stayed in the Ghost Pce and rarely went out, it seemed that the


    members of the mansion were afraid of him. In fact, everyone they encountered was respectful of him.


    That was when Rocky realized that Esteban must really have a high status in the mansion.


    As Esteban and Rocky continued to walk, they saw gorgeous beast chariots moving in a certain


    direction in an orderly manner. Apparently, these chariots carried the big shots in the Ghost Fief, and


    they were all invited to participate in the God-worshipping Ritual.


    "Hey, Esteban!" Out of nowhere, one of the beast chariots stopped. Then, a fat and shrewd-looking


    man sitting inside called Esteban out.

 Chapter 1665 The Lucky Guy

    Chapter 1665 The Lucky Guy


    "Well, if it isn''t Din the tightwad," Esteban remarked as he stared at Din with contempt in his eyes.


    "Ha-ha! You are still humorous as ever, Esteban. I may love money so much, but I am willing to spend


    it when necessary. Calling me a tightwad is a bit too exaggerated," Din replied with an awkward


    smile.


    "Oh, is that so? Then, surely you won''t mind paying up for the medical fees that you owe me from


    before. That is ten thousand Shura Coins in total," Esteban said with a raised eyebrow.


    "Ten thousand? Was it that big? Esteban, I think you are asking for too much!" Din retorted as his


    expression changed drastically.


    "If you think that it is expensive, then I don''t want you asking me for medicines againter." Esteban


    snorted coldly.


    "All right. All right. I will pay up," Din answered hastily as he begged.


    "Come to think of it. I''ve been quite short of several kinds of medicines recently, and it''s actually quite


    difficult for me to collect them. However, I guess you have the resources to get them for me," Esteban


    insinuated.


    "Well, I could do it. But how about the cost?" Din asked quickly.


    "Fine. It will be deducted from what you owe me!" Esteban answered sternly.


    "Okay! I will send whatever you need to the Ghost Pceter." Right after making an agreement with


    Esteban, Din urged the driver of the chariot to leave in a hurry.


    "Who is that guy?" Rocky asked Esteban as soon as the man in the chariot left.


    "He is the Minister of Finance that works under Leader Gilbert. He is the one responsible for all


    financial affairs within the leader''s jurisdiction. Moreover, as you''ve heard what I say, he''s well-known to


    be a cheapskate. He always takes advantage of ordinary people, so obviously, many people dislike


    him. However, because of his royal status, no ordinary citizen would dare to offend him. In fact, even


    the leader turns a blind eye to his unjust schemes. Well, he is a very capable minister indeed. Even if


    his ways are crooked, at least there is enough money to recruit more troops and improve the fighting


    force," Esteban exined.


    "I see. So, why did hee to you before? What was his illness?" Rocky asked out of curiosity.


    "That guy is ascivious man who often acquires sexually transmitted diseases. Because of that, he


    asked me for help many times," Esteban replied with a scoff.


    "Then, you must have gotten a lot of benefits from him," Rocky said.


    "Humph! I am not that kind of person. Since he has many resources, I only ask him to help me find


    several kinds of rare herbs."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Hearing that, Rocky just let out a faint smile. ''Of course, rare herbs would note at a cheap price. If


    that is not a benefit, then what is?'' he thought to himself. However, Rocky didn''t feel the need to point it


    out. He just followed Esteban and moved forward to their original destination.


    Before long, they came to a huge square in the shape of eight diagrams. At this moment, on the


    periphery of the square, many people were already gathered, including the members of Gilbert''s


    mansion.


    On the other side of the square, there were also dozens of members of the Shura Race that had


    already reached the Emperor Realm. They all looked well-dressed for the event, but one could see that


    they were all pretty arrogant.


    "Esteban, aren''t you going to stand with those people?" Rocky asked out of nowhere.


    "No, of course not. Let''s find a better spot where we can watch the fun. Those people came here


    because they want to be the Godly Genius and pray for the gods'' blessings. I''m not interested in


    any of that," Esteban replied and eventually led Rocky to the corner of the square.


    Soon enough, several beams of colorful light appeared in the sky. Then, several mennded at the


    center of the square, with the lord of the Ghost Fief, Gilbert, taking the lead.


    As for the other higher-ups, each of them seemed to have reached the Shura Realm.


    "Today would be the decennial God-worshipping Ritual of the Shura Race. We shall pray together,


    worship the gods, and beg them to descend towards our mortal world. Without further ado, I now


    announce the beginning of the ceremony!" Gilbert dered loudly.


    Immediately, some men and women that were dressed in beast clothing and ferocious masks came


    dancing in the square. At the same time, various kinds of sacrificial offerings were presented one after


    another.


    After some time, a divine light suddenly paved the thick clouds. Then, a narrow beam of golden light fell


    from the sky,nding directly at the center of the square.


    In an instant, all of the members of the Shura Race that were present showed an expression of


    reverence. Gilbert even led them to kneel on the ground.


    "Hey, brat! What the hell are you waiting for? Kneel at once!" Seeing that Rocky was just staring at the


    development of the events, Esteban quickly reminded him.


    Only then did Rocky came to his senses and did as was told. However, there wasn''t a hint of reverence


    in his eyes. If anything, he was just curious to see these so-called gods.


    In a sh, the beam of white golden light dissipated as a brilliant yet blurry figure made of light


    appeared in the center of the square. The people could not really see its form, but they could definitely


    feel its divine power.


    "Is that one of the gods?" Rocky asked Esteban with furrowed brows. In his imagination, gods should


    appear to be sublime, but this one did not look very special.


    However, he also had to admit that the divine power it released was enough to shock the crowd.


    "Of course not. That is just a part of the god''s spiritual soul. It is said that no one in the Shura Race has


    actually seen the true form of the gods. Even the royal family is no exception," Esteban mumbled softly.


    "Why is that? Is he ashamed to show his face?" Rocky murmured to himself.


    Out of the blue, Rocky felt an intense gaze. As he looked up, he realized that the figure was actually


    staring at him. Hence, he immediately lowered his head to avoid its gaze.


    Fortunately, the divine light only nced at Rocky and soon took its gaze away from him.


    "I, the leader of the Ghost Capital, take all of these members to participate in the ceremony. I pray that


    the god will continue protecting the Ghost Capital, as well as make it prosper more. Please choose the


    next appointed Godly Genius to help us."


    As soon as Gilbert finished these words, the strand of light suddenly soared into the air and flew


    towards the masters of the Ghost Fief that were gathered in the square.


    Then, it hovered on top of their heads. These men were very hopeful that one of them would be


    the Godly Genius and obtain the superior divine power. However, after the light circled their heads for


    quite some time, it suddenly turned around and flew towards the other members of the Shura Race that


    were standing on the periphery of the square.


    Recognizing that they were not chosen, the masters in the square felt very pitiful.


    "I can''t believe this. There are so many powerful men in the Ghost Fief, but not one of them was


    selected to be the Godly Genius? Does it mean that we wouldn''t have a Godly Genius this year?"


    Gilbert muttered to himself in surprise.


    At the same time, the elders of the Ghost Capital behind him were also at a loss.


    But unexpectedly, the strand of light continued to float in the air around the square.


    At this moment, all of the members of the Shura Race fixed their eyes on it, especially the ones outside


    the square. Their hopes were rising dramatically, wondering if they would be chosen to be the


    Godly Genius.


    After a long time, the light, which had been moving rapidly in the air, suddenly slowed down. It seemed


    to have stopped at a certain area. Before long, it shone brightly and approached the crowd.


    Consequently, the members of the Shura Race in that area were so thrilled. Any one of them could be


    chosen at any moment.


    They could not help but hold their breath, wondering who would be the lucky guy.

 Chapter 1666 Astonishing Potential

    Chapter 1666 Astonishing Potential


    Soon, the beam of lightnded on a figure, and all the members of the Shura Race turned to see who it


    had chosen.


    The famous Esteban was standing next to the figure bathed in light, dumbfounded and furious.


    He never expected this would be the man the divine light would choose.


    Even Rocky himself was at a loss as to whether he shouldugh or cry because, sure enough, the light


    was shining on him.


    While he didn''t know why he was chosen, he knew he was not equipped to deal with this situation.


    The plot was thickening. Since he was chosen, he was to inherit the divine power. The Godly Genius


    was revered in the Shura Race; he or she was the medium between them and the gods, like an oracle.


    But the divine power would put Rocky''s real identity at risk.


    Although Rocky had be object of envy, he felt quite unhappy, uncertain as to what would happen


    next.


    Meanwhile, Esteban was quite grim as well. He was worried that Rocky''s human identity would be


    exposed by the god. He shook his head slightly and sighed.


    "Well, that''s it then," a voice boomed. "It seems that the gods has made the choice. Congrattions!


    Pleasee up here!" Gilbert''s eyes were fixed on Rocky. Although he felt that Rocky looked very


    ordinary, he figured there was more than met the eye and believed that the gods'' choice was correct.


    Rocky didn''t budge. Instead, he shot a nce at Esteban, who was standing next to him.


    "What are you waiting for? Go!" Esteban hissed, putting on a stern expression. He had no choice but to


    respect the decision.


    Rocky smiled helplessly. Then he made his way through the crowd until he reached the square in the


    front. There, he stood before Gilbert.


    Just then, the divine light whipped back to the center of the square and transformed into a portal.


    "Greetings, sir!" Rocky bowed respectfully.


    "You have been chosen to be the Godly Genius of the Ghost Capital. From now on, you are the


    guardian of this city. Now, receive the power from the oracle." Gilbert gestured towards the shining


    portal.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Well... the thing is... Can I refuse?" Rocky asked hesitantly. He thought it''d be best if he didn''t beat


    around the bush and turned the offer down frankly.


    The crowd let out a collective gasp. It was the ultimate honor to be selected as a Godly Genius. If


    Rocky refused this honor, he was either crazy or downright stupid!


    "Stop talking nonsense! To receive such a gift is the highest honor. How can you not ept it? Hurry


    up!" Gilbert shot Rocky a murderous re.


    Rocky sighed inwardly. He knew it''d be more troublesome to be stubborn here, so he reluctantly


    walked towards the shining portal.


    As he walked, there were all kinds of exmations and jeers of envy around the square.


    The moment Rocky passed through the portal, it vanished into thin air, taking him with it.


    In the blink of an eye, Rocky''s surroundings changed from the square to a scenic valley where birds


    were singing cheerfully and flowers bloomed beautifully.


    Before himy an intricately constructed bamboo pavilion. As he drew near, he found that the door to


    the pavilion was open, and a lovely aroma of tea was wafting towards him.


    However, when he entered the pavilion, there was no one there; just a stout bamboo tea table with a


    cup of steaming hot tea.


    "Excuse me, is there anyone here?" Rocky cautiously cupped his hands and announced his presence.


    Other than the echoing of his voice, there was only the sound of a light breeze hitting the exterior walls


    of the pavilion.


    Butterflies raged on in his stomach. Rocky eyed the cup of tea warily, wondering if he had to drink it


    before he could proceed.


    After hesitating for a moment, he resigned himself and sat cross legged in front of the bamboo table.


    He furtively picked up the cup of tea and slurped it up.


    The moment the warm tea connected with his tongue, he immediately felt a burst of nausea and his


    mind started to whirl. All the memories of the past began to flood his mind in chronological order, like a


    rapid slideshow.


    It didn''t take long for him to realize these were memories from his life. He alternated betweenughing


    and crying as he re-experienced the memories vividly, going through its pleasure and sorrows all over


    again.


    He didn''t know how long it took until he reached his final memory, the scene of him sending Marcia and


    Alyssa away from the door to the alien world. Then, his consciousness was brought back to the


    bamboo pavilion.


    "What kind of tea was that? It''s amazing!" Once he had caught his breath, Rocky sighed in awe.


    "That was the worry-free tea," an ethereal, feminine voice spoke clearly. "Once you drink the cup, you''ll


    be able to cut yourself off from the past and put your life into your own hands."


    "Are you the god, I mean, the goddess?" Rocky was slightly taken aback. He didn''t expect that the one


    chose him was actually a woman.


    "Exactly. You have drunk the tea. You have now been reborn! Now, I shall bestow upon you the divine


    power, which will greatly help in your cultivation. But once you ept the divine power, you will forget


    the past. You will even forgeting here. You will no longer be who you used to be..."


    "Ma''am, although I don''t want to offend you, I don''t intend to cut off the past, nor do I want to ept


    any divine power," Rocky interrupted. "Moreover, I''m sure you''ve noticed I''m not a member of the


    Shura Race; I don''t think I am qualified for the job!" Of course he had chosen to be honest. While the


    goddess might now have known his true identity, the tea just now would''ve proved at least the fact that


    he wasn''t of the Shura Race.


    "Your past is full of bumps and holes. Having gone through so much hardships in life, isn''t it better for


    you to forget it? Why do you want to hold on to the past? Also, of course I''m aware you''re not from the


    Shura Race¡ªbut there''s now that the Godly Genius must be one of them! As long as the creature is


    on this continent at the time of the selection, they are qualified. Moreover, I have never met anyone


    who has refused the offer! If it were any ordinary member of the Shura Race, I''m afraid they wouldn''t


    have been able to wait any longer and would''ve demanded for the divine power on the spot." Rocky


    could practically feel the voice of the goddess frowning.


    "So, I''m no ordinary person," Rocky retorted, not disrespectfully. In a gentler tone, he pleaded, "I don''t


    have any other requests. I just wish you''ll choose another Godly Genius; this is all I ask. I want to stay


    out of this mess."


    "Do you think this is a joke? Do you think you can do whatever you want to do?" The goddess''s tone of


    voice was growing angry.


    "Please, don''t be angry! I didn''t mean to offend you; it''s just I''m really not interested in being a Godly


    Genius," Rocky exined hurriedly.


    "Are you sure? I know you used to be the Divine Lord''s sessor. This means that you have the


    potential to be a divine sessor."

 Chapter 1667 Battles Of Godly Geniuses

    Chapter 1667 Battles Of Godly Geniuses


    "That''s exactly why I don''t want to be this Godly Genius. That kind of life doesn''t interest me in the


    slightest. I would be unhappy," Rocky stated. He harbored strong feelings about being a god.


    "But there are many types of gods that each have different responsibilities in the worlds. For example,


    the Holy Lord that is in charge of time records things that he observes but he can never interfere. We


    are not like him. We are in charge of the world''s bnce, and we can interfere and adjust things in the


    world as we see fit. Our only downfall is that our power is too strong and we can''t directly interfere with


    the mortal world. That''s why we need to select some Godly Geniuses and grant them divine power. In


    that way, we can adjust the bnce of the world through their hands," the goddess exined.


    "Some Godly Geniuses? How many Godly Geniuses are there on this continent?" Rocky asked, tilting


    his head to the side.


    "There are many. Nine Godly Geniuses are selected every ten years, and this continent has been


    around for over a thousand years. Think about it for a minute and I''m sure you can do the math."


    "Well... that''s quite a lot."


    "Exactly. The problem is that most of them perished during previous battles of Godly Geniuses. There


    are only a handful left now," the goddess added in a t voice.


    "Battles of Godly Geniuses?" Rocky repeated, frowning. It seemed that things were not as simple as he


    had once thought.


    "That''s right. Every time we choose new Godly Geniuses, they must fight. Only the ones who win and


    survive be true gods," the goddess exined.


    "Well, that sounds exhrating. A long time ago, I would have agreed without hesitation. But now I


    would rather stay in the Ghost Pce than get involved in the world''s disputes," Rocky replied, wearing


    a calm, apologetic smile. He looked like a man that had lost all his vigor.


    "But don''t you want to return to your original world?" the goddess asked.


    Her words touched the bottom of Rocky''s heart, making him sigh. Of course he wanted to return to his


    original world, but with his current strength, it was impossible for him to open the door again. The


    power of the Star Beast Ring had been exhausted and it couldn''t just replenish over time. If he wanted


    to open the door, he would have to cultivate until he was the strongest in the world which would not be


    an easy feat.


    "If you can win the battle of the newly-selected Godly Geniuses, I will send you back to that world," the


    goddess offered. His eyes shot up to her face. Needless to say, Rocky was beginning to feel tempted.


    "That deal is a good one but do you really think I could win?" Rocky asked, scrunching his eyebrows


    together. The people who were selected topete must be talented and must possess unlimited


    potential. Plus, he knew that the members of the Shura Race were usually more powerful than the


    human race and the spiritual race. Therefore, even if he were to agree to be a Godly Genius, he


    could easily lose the battle.


    "Honestly, I don''t. But that''s only because you''re the first human ever to be a Godly Genius. All


    the previous Godly Geniuses were selected from the members of the Shura Race. The human race is


    always weaker than the Shura Race in terms of talent and potential. If you were from the spiritual race,


    there would be a chance. However, I think it would be interesting to see a humanpete. That''s why I


    selected you," the goddess stated. It sounded like she treated all of it like a game and Rocky was her


    trusty pawn.


    "That makes sense. And because you know exactly what I crave, you must have assumed by now that


    I will agree to your terms," Rocky said. What the goddess had offered him was too tempting. She had


    left him with no other choices.


    "So are you ready to ept the divine power now?"


    "Yes. But, before you start, how am I supposed to know if you are tricking me or not?" Rocky asked,


    holding up his hands and taking a small step backwards.


    "Well, if I am, you will just have to ept it!" the goddess said, rendering Rocky speechless.


    A bitter smile spread on his lips. He didn''t want to take the risk but it seemed like the only chance he


    had to get back to his original world.


    "Remember, the divine power I will grant you is not made of pure strength. You cannot use it directly.


    What you can do is cultivate it through physical and mental methods, such as improving your strength


    and intelligence. Make it stronger, and when you reach a certain level of cultivation, it will be of use to


    you. Your divine power will be measured in the form of the pir of divine power. The height of the pir


    of divine power will reflect how strong your divine power is. We will announce the progress of the pir


    of divine power every once in a while, so pay attention..."


    "Okay. I understand. I''m ready. Give it to me!" Rocky nted his two feet on the ground and prepared


    to ept the divine power.


    In an instant, his surroundings were shrouded in dazzling, white light. Then, he closed his eyes and felt


    a very gentle, warm energy flowing into his body. It traveled to all his extremities before it finally


    gathered in the center of his chest. When he came to his senses again, he was back in the square and


    many envious eyes were looking at him.


    "Congrattions! You''ve be a Godly Genius. I hope this means that you can help us in the


    future," Gilbert praised. The faint line of a smile had appeared on his normally serious face. Obviously,


    Rocky obtaining the divine power would bring great things to him and his entire territory so he was


    excited.


    "Thank you, sir. I''ll do my best," Rocky replied politely.


    "By the way, would you mind telling me your name?" Gilbert asked.


    "My name is..." Rocky hesitated, wondering what name he should choose.


    "His name is Odin. He is a new disciple of mine. I''m surprised that he was selected as the Godly


    Genius," Esteban chimed, breaking out of the crowd. He directed a subtle wink at Rocky.


    When he saw his signal, Rocky nodded and said nothing.


    "This is your new disciple?! Now I know how he got the extraordinary potential it takes to be the Godly


    Genius!" Gilbert eximed, gasping.


    Now, the members of the Shura Race standing in the square were looking at Rocky with even more


    surprise dancing in their eyes. They had thought that Rocky was a nobody with lots of luck. They never


    guessed that he was a disciple of the famous doctor in the Ghost Fief, Esteban.


    "He was just lucky." Esteban''s face twitched as he forced a smile. If he had known that bringing him to


    the God-worshipping Ritual would have made him the Godly Genius, he wouldn''t have brought Rocky


    at all.


    "Somebody, take our Godly Genius to his amodation!" Gilbert ordered.


    "Wait, sir. If it''s okay with you, I''d prefer to continue living in the Ghost Pce. I''m a Godly Genius now,


    but I''m still a disciple of Master Esteban. I have to stay by his side until Iplete my studies," Rocky


    interrupted.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Well..." It had never urred to Gilbert that Rocky would choose to stay in the Ghost Pce.


    The other members of the Shura Race were also concerned. After all, the status of a Godly Genius


    was pretty high. He didn''t have to live in a ce as cold and secluded as the Ghost Pce.


    "Sir, even if he were to be a true Godly Genius, he still needs to study and cultivate. I know you


    understand that a Godly Genius'' cultivation is different from ordinary cultivation. He must improve his


    strength, and he must improve other aspects too. If I remember correctly, the former Godly Genius


    focused on martial cultivation and that was it. As a result, he perished soon after he went to the


    battlefield. I think it''s better to teach Odin my medical skills first. Then, he can at least save his own life.


    Isn''t that ideal?" Esteban chimed in.


    "You have a point. But he can''t fall behind in his martial cultivation. That is most important." Gilbert


    thought Esteban''s words were reasonable, but he wanted his way no matter what.


    "Don''t worry, sir. I will supervise him. We are leaving now." Once again, Esteban winked at Rocky.


    Then, the two of them left the square, ignoring everyone''s eyes on their backs.

 Chapter 1668 Gilberts Visit

    Chapter 1668 Gilbert''s Visit


    "Leader, are you really sure that you will allow the Godly Genius to be under Esteban''s care? Even you


    know that he is famous for his unsociable character. I''m afraid that if Odin had somehow offended him,


    something bad might happen to the Godly Genius!" an elder said, expressing his worries.


    "No need to worry. Esteban should know what he is doing. He has been in the Ghost Capital for a long


    time, and he had never epted a disciple even once. It just means that there is indeed something


    special with the Godly Genius." From Gilbert''s words, one could see that he had the utmost confidence


    towards Esteban.


    On their way back to the Ghost Pce, Rocky had been constantly nagged by Esteban. He deeply


    regretted letting Rocky go with him. As a result, they were in big trouble.


    It was not actually a bad thing that Rocky was chosen to be the Godly Genius. However, his real


    identity would cause a lot of trouble once it was leaked out.


    "Is it possible the deity did not find out your real identity? Well, it would be strange that she gave her


    divine power to you if she knew who you are." Esteban was extremely baffled. Logically speaking, with


    the deity''s power, it should be easy for her to find out Rocky''s identity. Moreover, ording to the


    tradition, all of the Godly Geniuses should havee from the Shura Race. There had been no


    precedent that a human or a member of the spiritual race had been chosen as the Godly Genius.


    "That''s impossible." Rocky shrugged with a smile on his face.


    "Well, then, you mean she didn''t punish you even she knew who you are!" Esteban added.


    "Yes. She even tried her best to persuade me into epting her divine power. Actually, I was not willing


    to do it at first. However, sheid some tempting conditions, so I eventually agreed," Rocky answered


    bluntly.


    "What? Are you kidding me?" Esteban could not believe what Rocky said. He could not help but


    question what was going on in the deity''s mind.


    "I am telling the truth. There is no merit for me to lie about this," Rocky said with a straight face.


    "So, did you see what the deity looked like?" Esteban asked out of curiosity.


    "Nope. I just heard her voice," Rocky replied as he shook his head.


    "I see. Then¡ª" Esteban still wanted to ask him about a few more things, but Rocky immediately


    interrupted him. "Hey, old man. When did you be so talkative? It''s not like you."


    "Can you me me? I just want to make sure that you won''t cause any trouble and disturb my peaceful


    life," Esteban replied with a deep sigh.


    "Oh, yeah. I forgot to tell you something. I don''t think you will be able to have some peace in the


    following days," Rocky said with a yful smirk on his face.


    "What did you say?!" Esteban could not help but exim. Of course, this was thest thing that he


    wanted to happen, but it was inevitable.


    Just as Rocky had predicted, the Ghost Pce became packed with people and vehicles in the next


    few days. Every day, all kinds of powerful people from the Ghost Capital would visit or send their gifts.


    In fact, just a few days after, almost half of the pce was filled with presents.


    After a few more days, Esteban was almost about to lose his temper. "This is so annoying! Many


    peoplee in and out every day. I don''t have the time to focus on my research anymore! Damn it.


    They are forcing me to seal the Ghost Pce again," he grumbled.


    "I actually don''t mind," Rocky said indifferently.


    However, just when Esteban was about to put a seal outside the pce, Gilbert came along with


    several of his men.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Leader? What brought you here?" As soon as he saw Gilbert, Esteban calmed down and immediately


    let them in.


    "I am actually here for the Godly Genius," Gilbert said as he looked at Rocky, who was standing behind


    Esteban.


    "Oh? You don''t have toe here. He can just go to your mansion whenever you need him," Esteban


    answered.


    "Well, I happened to be on an inspection nearby, so I already thought ofing here. Besides, I also


    came to ask for some medicine for my sister. Although she was already saved and detoxified from the


    poison, she is still very weak. I want to ask for some medicine that will help her recover quickly," Gilbert


    exined.


    "She was indeed lucky to be saved from such imminent danger. I don''t really think there is something


    that could make her recover very quickly, but I do have some medicine that could greatly help her


    progress. Wait a minute. I will go get it now." Upon saying that, Esteban left in a hurry and went to his


    pharmacy.


    "So, how are you doing these days?" Gilbert asked as he turned towards Rocky.


    "I''m fine. Although we did not expect that a lot of guests would being and going here recently. It''s


    fine by me, but you know my master. He is quite bothered by it," Rocky replied politely.


    Hearing that, Gilbert immediately understood what he meant. Thus, he said, "Fine. I will immediately


    order that outsiders would not be allowed to visit you here in the Ghost Pce."


    "Thank you for your consideration, leader," Rocky said as he cupped his hands.


    "Actually, I have one more thing to ask¡­" Of course, Rocky already assumed that Gilbert must have a


    serious reason if he was to visit him personally.


    "Please go ahead, leader. I am listening," Rocky answered.


    "You should know that in addition to the Ghost Capital, there are also Godly Geniuses that were


    selected from the other eight fiefs. Therefore, being chosen as the Godly Genius of our fief is only the


    beginning. From here on, you are going to face a lot of tests," Gilbert said with a serious expression.


    "Yes, sir. I am fully aware," Rocky replied with a nod.


    "But of course, the most important thing is your safety. I think that the Ghost Pce is a little too


    secluded and remote. Hence, I am afraid that we will have a hard time protecting you here. Therefore, I


    am actually thinking of letting you move to the Godly Genius Pce that I have specifically arranged for


    you." It turned out that Gilbert was worried about Rocky''s safety so he went and arranged a separate


    ce where he could stay.


    "I see. I appreciate the kind gesture, leader. However, I am already used to living here in the Ghost


    Pce. Besides, I don''t think you should worry too much. My master is powerful enough to protect me."


    Rocky quickly used Esteban as an excuse. He spected that one of the reasons why Gilbert was


    trying to move him into the Godly Genius Pce was so he could conveniently supervise his actions.


    But of course, Rocky did not want that.


    "That is true. But¡­" Gilbert let out a frown, not expecting that Rocky would refuse straightforwardly.


    "Sir, if you will be more relieved, you can just enhance the patrols around the Ghost Pce," Rocky


    suggested to further convince Gilbert.


    "All right then." Seeing that Rocky was persistent on staying at the Ghost Pce, Gilbert did not insist


    anymore.


    At the same time, Esteban hade back at the gate, carrying the medicine that he would give to


    Gilbert.


    "Okay then. I shall take my leave now." Gilbert took the medicine and eventually left with his servants.


    "What were you talking about just now?" Esteban asked as soon as Gilbert and the others had left the


    pce.


    "Nothing. He just asked me if I wanted to move to the Godly Genius Pce," Rocky replied casually.


    "So, what did you say?" Esteban asked again.


    "Of course, I refused," Rocky said firmly.


    "Good. You are indeed smart. Currently, there is no ce more suitable to hide your identity than the


    Ghost Pce," Esteban said with a sigh of relief.


    Then, since Gilbert had already given the order that prevented outsiders froming to the Ghost


    Pce, life became quiet again for Rocky who stayed behind in the pce.


    Meanwhile, it turned out that the Godly Geniuses from the other eight fiefs were all much stronger and


    high-profile than Rocky. Just a few days after they got selected, their names spread around along with


    their past glories.


    Before these geniuses were even chosen, they were already top warriors in their respective territories.


    Some of them were already powerful warriors, while some were rising stars. Therefore, this batch of


    Godly Geniuses was really worth the hype.


    However, no one really heard about Rocky. The only thing he was known for was that he was


    Esteban''s disciple. Moreover, no one knew that Esteban had such a disciple before, so many people


    were actually looking down upon the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief.

 Chapter 1669 The Unique Way

    Chapter 1669 The Unique Way


    In terms of fame and poprity, Rocky was severely outssed by the other eight Godly Geniuses.


    They were leaps and bounds beyond him.


    But still, his confidence never wavered. He knew he had to make up for hisck of poprity with his


    performance. After all, the true duty of a Godly Genius was to assist their leader.


    Everyone had their eyes on each of the nine''s performance. However, no one expected that one would


    quickly stand out among the rest. In only half a month, he was already the most famous Godly Genius


    thanks to his prowess and sheer talent.


    The Godly Genius was Israel Mo from the Primitive Fief, the second most powerful among the nine


    fiefs.


    Even before being crowned as a Godly Genius, Israel disyed unrivaled strength and skill. His name


    echoed all throughout the nine fiefs as a powerful warrior at the Emperor Realm. After bing a


    Godly Genius, he was tasked to lead the fight for the Primitive Fief.


    Just a few days ago, the vanguard led by Israel attacked a city in the Purgatory Fief and killed the


    major general in charge of defending it. As a result of achieving such a feat, his name spread even


    more like wildfire, and his divine power greatly increased.


    The other Godly Geniuses didn''t let him hog all the attention. After seeing what he had done, they each


    disyed their own strength that was matched only by a handful. Their divine power increased too, not


    willing to be overshadowed by their peer.


    However, as the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief, Rocky didn''t make an effort to showcase his strength


    or to be famous.


    This made everyone watching specte if the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief would be the weakest of


    the nine. The doubts spread quickly and reached Gilbert''s ears in no time. Hearing this, he grew


    restless and anxious.


    To help ease his troubled mind, Gilbert ordered his men to summon Rocky.


    "How''s the progress of your cultivation of the divine power recently?" Gilbert went straight to the point.


    "There is not much progress," Rocky answered frankly.


    "Is it possible that learning medical skills doesn''t help with cultivating the divine power?" Gilbert asked


    in a worried tone.


    "I''m afraid that''s not the case. Medical skills need to be mastered step by step in order to be


    sessful. At this rate, I''m still far from reach the level of my master," Rocky exined.


    "Although it is true that the cultivation of the divine power can''t be rushed, the other Godly Geniuses


    have all made too much progress to be ignored. I hope you can also do the same. Why don''t you follow


    my arrangements to cultivate?" Gilbert said in a euphemistic tone. He was not satisfied with Rocky''s


    progress.


    "Leader, don''t worry. I will catch up with other Godly Geniuses in a month," Rocky promised him with


    much confidence in his voice.


    "If you say so, then I''ll give you a month. If you still haven''t progressed by then, you''ll have to cultivate


    ording to my method," Gilbert said after thinking for a while.


    "Okay, but if I make it, please don''t interfere with my cultivation in the future." Rocky also put forward a


    condition of his own.


    "Okay," Gilbert nodded in agreement.


    After shaking on the agreement, Rocky left the meeting hall and made his way back to the Ghost


    Pce.


    "Did the leader ask you about your progress in cultivating the divine power again?" Esteban asked as


    soon as he saw Rockye back.


    "Of course he did," Rocky said with raised eyebrows.


    "If I may add, your cultivation really is a step too slow. You do nothing but read medical books all day.


    You should step outside and practice the knowledge you''ve learned. Who knows, you might even learn


    a thing or two," Esteban suggested.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t worry, I already made ns to practice medicine in the next couple of days," Rocky answered.


    "What? You''re going to practice medicine?" Esteban was taken aback.


    "Yes. There must be some slum in the Ghost Capital with no doctor present. If I offer my services to


    them, I can use it as an opportunity to improve my skills while helping those in need. It''s like hitting two


    birds with one stone." Anyone who knew him well could tell that Rocky wanted nothing more than to


    cultivate the divine power. But from his past experiences, he learned that sheer strength wasn''t always


    enough to stand out. If he truly wanted to be a promising divine candidate and defeat the other


    Godly Geniuses, he had to develop and master a different set of skills. With a master like Esteban by


    his side, it would be a waste not to be a highly-skilled doctor. And so, he set his heart to be


    the best doctor there ever was.


    "That sounds good. But be wary, the Shura Race beings in the slum are not kind-hearted. I''m afraid


    you may get yourself in trouble." Esteban thought it was a good idea, but he still reminded Rocky to be


    careful.


    "Master, can you be my bodyguard?" Rocky asked with a smile.


    "Ha-ha! In your dreams. I have my own studies to attend to. If you want bodyguards, you can go ask


    the leader." Estebanughed at Rocky''s request.


    "Ha-ha. I think I better go out alone since my identity might be exposed if I have bodyguards with me.


    Yes, that''s right. I''d better go alone!" Rocky said with a bright smile. He enjoyed teasing his master.


    "Are you sure you can go by yourself?" Esteban asked as he looked at Rocky with concern.


    "I still have the ability to protect myself. I''d better head out while the sun''s still shining. I''m going there


    now!" With that, Rocky decided to head out.


    "Then go ande back early." Esteban didn''t say anything else. After telling Rocky the location of the


    slum in the Ghost Capital, he went straight to continue his research.


    Before embarking, Rocky made a stop at the pharmacy to prepare some medicinal materials he''d use


    for treatment. After carefully wrapping them up, he put the medicine into a small bamboo basket. He


    then changed his appearance, picked up the basket, and made his way towards the slum.


    Since Rocky was already the Godly Genius of the Ghost Capital, he knew that people would easily


    recognize him at a nce. He decided to disguise himself as another man to avoid any unnecessary


    trouble.


    After leaving the leader''s mansion, he went to the northernmost end of the Ghost Capital, where the


    poor people lived.


    The center of the Ghost Capital was bustling with people, and tall, magnificent buildings reached the


    sky above. However, the farther north he walked, the more gloomy the city grew. The towering


    buildings were slowly reced by makeshift houses cramped right next to each other. Members of the


    Shura Race dressed in ragged clothes littered the streets.


    At the northern end, the makeshift houses disappeared and were reced by shabby tents filled with


    weak and sickly people. Many of them were children and the elderly.


    "I didn''t expect that there would be such a miserable ce in the Ghost Capital. I wonder what the


    leader will think when he sees it. Or maybe he already knows." Rocky sighed.


    Since there were so many people living in the slum, it was simply impossible for Rocky to treat them all.


    He decided to cure those who needed medical attention the most.


    Just as Rocky was deciding whom he should treat first, he heard a child''s cry nearby. Sorrow and pity


    filled his heart when he heard this.


    Unable to control his feelings, he immediately walked over to see what was going on.

 Chapter 1670 Miraculous Skill In Curing

    Chapter 1670 Miraculous Skill In Curing


    A wailing sound pierced the air. Rocky ran forward, arriving outside of a shabby, old tent. As he


    stepped inside, he saw a child around five years old crying and pushing an old woman who was lying


    still on the ground. The little boy kept shouting, "Grandma!"


    When he witnessed it, Rocky rushed forward and moved the boy out of the way to press his fingers to


    the old woman''s neck. After feeling her weak pulse and confirming that she was still alive, he reached


    for her wrist to feel her pulse again.


    At the same time, the child peered up at Rocky innocently while tears streamed down his cheeks.


    "Don''t worry. I will save your grandmother," Rocky reassured him.


    The child seemed to understand and stopped crying.


    After feeling the old woman''s pulse, Rocky pressed against her chest a few times. Under his palms, her


    chest felt stiff and swollen. Her face was pale. She had difficulty breathing. Rocky summed it all up to a


    heart attack. ording to modern medicine, she had suffered a myocardial infarction.


    It had urred suddenly. If the patient was not treated in time, she would most likely die. Even if she


    could survive, she would suffer from negative effects such as paralysis and disability.


    Therefore, Rocky whipped out his medicine box, removed the ck needles from it, and used the Skill


    of Magic Needle to cure the old woman.


    Meanwhile, many people that lived in the slum had gathered. When they saw that the old woman


    seemed to be dying, they shook their heads and sighed. It was not that heartbreaking because death


    was amon urrence in the slum.


    At the same time, when they saw that Rocky was stabbing needles on the old woman''s skin,


    discussions peaked among them. They had never seen an acupuncture technique like Rocky''s, so


    when they saw Rocky inserting the needles into the old woman''s chest one by one, they suspected he


    was trying to kill her.


    Just as Rocky finished and was about to employ the spiritual power, a strong, rough-looking man from


    the Shura Race squeezed through the crowd. When he saw what was happening, he rushed forward,


    grabbed Rocky''s cor, and shouted, "Who the hell are you? How dare you kill my mother?"


    Hanging by his cor, Rocky remained calm and uttered, "If you want your mother to live, let go of me.


    Otherwise, I can''t save her."


    Under Rocky''s intimidating gaze, the man subconsciously let him go. However, he still muttered, "You


    insert these needles into my mother''s body and im that you are saving her, but it''s obvious that you


    are hurting her!"


    "Your mother had a heart attack. This is the only way to save her life. If you don''t want her to live, I can


    always step away," Rocky said in a serious voice.


    Anxiety rushed through the man. After hesitating for a moment, he realized the only option was to


    agree. "Then save her quickly. If you can''t save her, I won''t let you live."


    Rocky smiled and sat down cross-legged, activating the spiritual power. Immediately, he used the Skill


    of Magic Needle to break through the blocked heart meridian.


    About half an hourter, the old woman''s face gained some color and her breathing became smoother.


    Finally, she inhaled deeply and opened her eyes.


    When the members of the Shura Race that were present saw her awaken, they were all shocked.


    "What a highly skilled doctor!"


    "I''ve never seen someone save a person that was so far gone! He can save people on the verge of


    death!"


    "Grey, your mother was lucky to survive this."


    The members of the Shura Race immediately spoke excitedly, turning towards the young man.


    "Thank you so much. I''m sorry that I didn''t understand what you were trying to do," the man called Grey


    apologized, looking at Rocky with shame on his face.


    "Don''t worry about it. Your mother is fixed now. But she is not in good health and she is so old. She


    should not perform any more heavy work," Rocky warned.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I know. I know." Grey nodded immediately with wide eyes.


    Rocky gave Grey three bags of medicine and asked him to give her one full bag of medicine each day.


    Grey thanked him over and over again. Then, they talked for a while.


    Grey was only in his early twenties but he led a miserable life. When he was young, his father had died.


    After that, he lived with his mother and his brother who was a few years older than him. A few years


    ago, his brother was forced to join the army so that his family could survive. They hadn''t heard from or


    about him since he was deployed. The child Rocky had seen crying was Grey''s brother''s child.


    After Grey''s brother left, his wife couldn''t live in poverty anymore so she ran away. Thus, Grey and his


    mother took care of the child.


    Because of his humble status in the Shura Race, Grey performed chores to earn a living.


    And in the slum, there were many other people like Grey who lived miserable lives.


    After talking with Grey, Rocky became more determined to help the people that lived there.


    When he was exiting Grey''s tent, Rocky noticed that there were still members of the Shura Race


    waiting there. Therefore, he took the opportunity to announce, "Everyone, starting today, I will treat the


    patients in this slum. In order for everyone to benefit, please pass on the message. If you are ill and


    want me to treat you, you can wait for me under the big locust tree at noon every day."


    Rocky paused for a while. Then, he added, "If anyone wants me to treat their illness now, follow me to


    the locust tree."


    With a wave of his hand, Rocky turned and headed towards the towering locust tree.


    Because all the people in the slum had already witnessed Rocky''s impressive medical skills, they


    trusted him. Therefore, the most seriously ill people traveled to the locust tree with him.


    Rocky got to work right away. He patiently checked pulses and either applied medicine or used the Skill


    of Magic Needle to treat the patients.


    Before long, darkness was creeping over them. When he saw howte it was getting, Rocky left the


    slum and returned to the leader''s mansion.


    Although he was only able to treat around a dozen patients that day, when he went back to the Ghost


    Pce and checked the power of Godly Genius, he was surprised to see that it had increased a little.


    However, he didn''t feel any different.


    The method he was using to cultivate the power of Godly Genius had worked, making Rocky more


    confident. He felt as though he could surpass the other Godly Geniuses within a month.


    Unfortunately, it only took a few days for the news that Rocky was treating people in the slum to spread


    throughout the whole mansion.


    Now, the respected elders and senior officials were shocked. They couldn''t just sit by and let it happen.


    That day, a previously nned meeting was being held so all of the seats in the conference hall of the


    leader''s mansion were upied. Those who were attending the meeting included several elders and a


    dozen senior officials.


    "Sir, I heard that the Godly Genius goes into the slum every day to cure the civilians. Is it true?" an


    elder asked.


    "Yes," Gilbert replied. In fact, the news had just reached his own ears.


    "This is ridiculous. The Godly Genius is so noble, yet, regardless of his identity, he goes into the slum.


    If his identity is discovered, there''s no guarantee what will happen. What if those with ill ns decide to


    take advantage of this?" another elder uttered in a serious tone.

 Chapter 1671 Do You Know Who I Am

    Chapter 1671 Do You Know Who I Am


    "That''s right. The Godly Genius seems to have no interest in cultivation. Instead, he treats all those


    inferior people every day. He doesn''t take the cultivation of the divine power seriously at all."


    "That is exactly my point! This is just too much, and I can''t bear to see it."


    "Before, I already have a lot of doubts when he was chosen as the Godly Genius. But from what we


    can see, he is just proving that we are correct. He is not interested in cultivating, and obviously, it will


    not be a good thing for the Ghost Fief. The Godly Genius is supposed to be the one that will assist the


    leader in the future. How can he shoulder that responsibility if he does not take any initiative to


    improve?"


    At this point, the other elders and officials started conversing among themselves, expressing that they


    were extremely dissatisfied with Rocky.


    "Everyone, just calm down. I already made an agreement with the Godly Genius. If he can surpass the


    other Godly Geniuses within a month, then he can do anything he wants in the future without my


    interference. However, if he can''t, then I will personally arrange his cultivation schedule," Gilbert


    exined.


    "Leader, with all due respect, I don''t think that is possible! As far as I know, there is a Godly Genius


    who has already cultivated his pir of divine power to at least five inches. I am sure that a monthter,


    it will be about a foot long. On the other hand, our Godly Genius hasn''t even cultivated an inch yet.


    How will he be able to make up for such a huge gap?" one of the elders immediatelyined.


    "I agree. This agreement is too risky. We don''t need to wait for a month. I hope you can correct him as


    soon as possible and instruct the Godly Genius to cultivate on the right path."


    "Well, I have already made the agreement, so I can''t just take it back. Anyway, give him a month.


    Cultivation isn''t something that could be rushed. Even a month won''t really make that much of a


    difference," Gilbert remarked. Rocky was chosen to be the Godly Genius, so there were things that


    could not be forced on him.


    Hearing this, the elders and officials could just sigh and shake their heads. After all, even if they did not


    agree, there was no way for them to change the leader''s decision.


    "By the way, how about the alliance with the other fiefs?" Out of nowhere, an elder brought up the topic.


    "Yeah, I was about to talk about it. Thanks for reminding me. Yesterday, I just received a secret letter


    from the leader of the Flower Fief, Flora Hua. She said that she is willing to ally with us," Gilbert said


    with a serious expression.


    Upon hearing the news, the elders and officials present were lost in thought.


    Flora was known to be the most beautiful woman in the entire Shura Race. In fact, countless men had


    fallen for her, and even now, her charm did not fade a little.


    "Well, isn''t that a good thing for us? Although the power of the Flower Fief is not as strong as that of the


    Ghost Fief, Flora is very influential to the royal family and they rely upon her most of the time. Hence, if


    our two fiefs unite, it will be advantageous for us."


    "I also think so. If she wants to ally with us, it just means that she also values the strength of the Ghost


    Capital."


    "Moreover, the Flower Fief is our neighbor. Making an alliance with them will surely benefit us a lot!"


    From thements of the elders and officials, it seemed that they did not have anyints about


    the alliance with the Flower Fief.


    "However, Flora has a condition if we are making the alliance official. We have to agree with it first


    before anything will be done," Gilbert said as the look on his face became more serious.


    "Condition? What is it?"


    "This time, the chosen Godly Genius of the Flower Fief is the adopted daughter of the leader, Valeria


    Hua. Of course, Flora treats her as her own daughter and favors her very much. As for the condition,


    she intends to marry her adopted daughter to our Godly Genius. This way, the alliance between us will


    be tighter," Gilbert responded.


    "Isn''t that great? Flora is being generous! I''ve heard that Valeria is now the most beautiful woman in the


    Flower Fief. In fact, they say that her beauty put the flowers to shame and even outshines the moon. If


    Flora is insisting on this gesture, then she really is sincere in allying with us!" The elders and officials


    were actually pleased when they heard the condition. After all, they thought that Flora would be


    requesting something grand from them.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "I understand what you are trying to say, but you should look at the bigger picture. I am worried that


    Valeria is also good at flirtation, just like Flora herself. If our Godly Genius is bewitched by her, there is


    a possibility that he will betray us and work for Flora in the end," Gilbert said, stating his own worries.


    "Hmm, your concern is reasonable. But for now, we can just let them get engaged. We don'' have to let


    them get married right away. I don''t think Flora would let her adopted daughter use the honey trap even


    before they got married. After all, it will be not a good image for Valeria to lose her virginity before tying


    the knot," an elder remarked.


    "That is why I want to hear your opinions about this matter," Gilbert replied. He was also known to be


    an open-minded leader who would listen to his people.


    Soon enough, the elders and officials exchanged ideas and supported the thought of the engagement.


    They expressed that the advantages it would bring were heavier than its disadvantages.


    "All right. Since the majority agree with it, I will immediately send a reply to Flora to confirm the


    engagement of the Godly Geniuses," Gilbert said, dering the official decision.


    After that, he stood up and left.


    At the same time, Rocky, who didn''t have a clue of what was happening, was continuing his medical


    work in the slum.


    As soon as he finished treating a patient, Grey rushed over with several visible bruises on his body. It


    was as if he had just suffered a brutal beating.


    "Grey, what happened to you?" Rocky immediately asked with furrowed brows.


    "Sir, please save Loretta! She is being taken away by that bastard! He brought a lot of people with him,


    so I can''t defeat them on my own," Grey said anxiously as he gasped for breath.


    "Wait. Tell me what''s happening first. Who is this bastard?" Rocky asked in confusion.


    "It''s the son of the prefect of the Ghost Capital, Brett Ba! He oftenes here to our slum to kidnap


    young women. This time, Loretta caught his attention, so he wanted to take her!"


    "Why does this kind of person appear everywhere? I am getting tired of them," Rocky murmured in


    disdain. Needless to say, he could tell that Loretta was Grey''s sweetheart, and this kind of mischief was


    what he hated the most. So, he quickly stood up and said, "Take me there."


    Hearing this, Grey nodded and immediately took Rocky to the southern side of the slum.


    Not long after, Rocky saw several men in military uniforms dragging a young woman from the Shura


    Race and were about to take her away. One of the men wore a huge mischievous smile on his face as


    he ordered his men.


    At this moment, some people from the slum were still trying to stop the military men, but most of them


    were already injured by the guards.


    "Stop it!" Rocky hated it when the strong bullied the weak. He knew that the people from the slum were


    no match for the guards, so he immediately interfered.


    Seeing that Rocky finally arrived, the people from the slum eventually retreated.


    "You can leave now. I will handle the rest," Rocky remarked coldly.


    He already had high prestige in the area since he had treated so many people there. Hence, they


    trusted him and were obedient to him.


    As he saw Rocky, who looked very ordinary in his slightly worn-out clothes, Brett did not take him


    seriously. Seeing that the people from the slum had finally retreated, heughed more unscrupulously


    and said, "Thanks for telling those filthy people off! All right, let''s go!"


    "Where do you think you are going? Did I tell you that you could leave already? Let go of that girl, then


    you can leave," Rocky said with a straight face as he gave Brett an icy re.


    Under Rocky''s gaze, Brett was taken aback and felt a shiver down his spine. Then, he red back and


    yelled, "Who do you think you are? How dare you tell me what to do? Do you know who I


    am?!"

 Chapter 1672 An Accident

    Chapter 1672 An ident


    "I know who you are," Rocky replied.


    "Then how dare you try and stop me?" Brett snapped back, ring at him with arrogant eyes.


    "Because I know how awful you are. I can''t let you continue! I should teach you a lesson on behalf of


    your father," Rocky said with a sneer.


    "What? What did you say? How dare you?" Brett yelled. His face flushed red as he was embarrassed.


    "I feel sorry for your parents. It''s a tragedy to have a son like you!" Rocky sighed.


    The members of the Shura Race around them burst intoughter as soon as they heard that. They held


    their stomachs because the joy was too much to handle.


    "What are you waiting for? Catch him and I''ll skin him alive!" Brett shouted at the guards.


    They immediately turned and charged at Rocky, wearing menacing looks on their faces.


    The people in the slum felt worried for Rocky. After all, the guards were strong and Rocky was a weak


    doctor. There was no way he could be a match for them.


    However, just as the guards approached Rocky, an invisible force instantly rushed out from Rocky''s


    body, directly pushing them over ten meters away. They fell like bowling pins onto their backs, facing


    the sky with their four limbs outward.


    The people in the slum were dumbfounded. During the time they had spent with Rocky, none of them


    had suspected that he was a powerful spirit warrior.


    When Brett saw his guards cast aside so easily, he knew that Rocky was not weak. But Brett had the


    strength of a Spiritual King. "You''re a group of useless men. Fine. I''ll deal with him myself," he


    snapped, looking down on his guards.


    As he spoke, a spiral spiritual power was created between his hands and it spun into a ball. After a few


    seconds, the spiritual ball flew out of his hands at an extremely fast speed and rushed towards Rocky.


    Bang!


    In the blink of an eye, the spiritual ball collided with Rocky and consumed him.


    The people in the slum whispered words of worry to each other.


    "Ha-ha! Taste the power of the Ba family''s Spiral Bomb!" Brettughed. He looked more arrogant.


    However, a few secondster, the spiritual light dissipated and Rocky appeared. He calmly patted the


    dust off his chest. Then, he looked at Brett and said, "This is supposed to be the unique skill of the Ba


    family? A three-year-old could do it! I feel ashamed for your ancestors!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    When they heard that, the members of the Shura Race that lived in the slum cheered up. They


    believed that Rocky was a powerful person and it gave them hope for the first time in a long time.


    "What? How are you still alive? You were hit by my Spiral Bomb, weren''t you?" Brett stared at Rocky


    with wide eyes and an open mouth. He had a Spiritual King''s strength, so it should have been


    impossible for Rocky to block his attack. It would only work if Rocky''s strength was above a Spiritual


    King''s.


    "And? Do you think your strength can break through my body protection spiritual power?" Rocky


    sneered.


    "Who the hell are you?" It was at that moment that Brett realized that Rocky was hiding something. He


    red at him.


    "Don''t worry. You''ll find out very soon," Rocky said, moving to stand in front of Brett.


    Before Brett could react, his whole body froze. He watched as Rocky shoved something into his mouth.


    Then, his chest was patted and he involuntarily swallowed the thing.


    "What did you feed me?" Brett asked in a trembling voice. His face was drained of its color.


    "This pill was made by my master. Now that you''ve ingested it, you will die within a hundred steps!"


    Rocky said, smiling.


    "What? Poison?" Brett''s eyebrows pulled together in concern.


    "Yes."


    "Sir, please. I know I was wrong. I need you to give me the antidote. I''m willing to do anything to make


    it up to you." Afraid of death, Brett dropped to his knees and begged for mercy.


    "Stop it! This is useless! Bring your father here. Let him beg!" Rocky did not think Brett was being


    honest. He scowled down at him.


    "Okay. Okay. I''ll send someone to my father. He wille right away!" Brett shivered and nearly


    copsed on the ground.


    "No. Ask your father toe to the leader''s mansion. He will find me there!" Rocky said.


    "The leader''s mansion?" Brett was stared curiously at Rocky, wondering if he was more powerful than


    he had originally thought. It couldn''t be true. Rocky looked like an ordinary man. Brett guessed that


    Rocky was a servant that belonged the leader''s mansion and that he had dared to poison him because


    he thought the leader would back him up.


    "Take your men and get out of here!" Rocky ordered, waving his hand aggressively.


    Brett''s face turned even paler and he turned, asking his guards to escort him home.


    When Rocky turned around, he saw Grey approaching Loretta''s side. She looked at him, grateful to be


    saved. Afterforting her, he walked up to Rocky.


    "Sir, I am in your debt once again," Grey said, bowing his head.


    "Thank you for your help," Loretta added, also stooping to express her thanks.


    "You''re both very wee. Brett won''t bug you in the future. If he tries, he won''t make it out alive." As


    he nced at the people in the slum, Rocky exuded an indescribable but convincing power.


    They were all shocked by what Rocky had said, but the tone of his voice somehow made them even


    more obedient.


    Seeing that the time was almost up, Rocky left the slum and went back to the leader''s mansion.


    When the guards that were carrying Brett arrived at the prefect''s mansion, they immediately sent


    someone to tell his father, the prefect of the Ghost Capital named Armando Ba, what had happened.


    "Dad, help me! I was forced to take poison!" Brett looked up at his father with pleading eyes.


    "What? Who did this to you? I can''t believe someone could be so bold!" Armando roared.


    "I don''t know his name, but I know you need to go to the leader''s mansion to get the antidote for me,"


    Brett said in a low voice.


    "I have to go to the leader''s mansion?! Who did you mess with?" For a moment, Armando thought he


    had misheard, but when he saw his son''s expression, he knew it was true. He red at him with angry


    eyes.


    "I don''t think it was someone important. He was just smug because he''s a member of the leader''s


    mansion. Dad, you will have no problem getting the antidote once you go there," Brett said. In his eyes,


    Armando was the most powerful being.


    "Are you sure?" Armando looked at his son suspiciously.


    Brett nodded vigorously.


    Armando loved his son as much as his own life, so he immediately ordered someone to prepare a


    carriage and took Brett to the leader''s mansion.


    When he arrived at the leader''s mansion, he immediately asked to see Gilbert.


    "Prefect Ba, what brings you here today?" Gilbert asked when he saw Armando entering.


    "Leader, please uphold justice for me. Someone in your mansion poisoned my son and attempted to


    murder him," Armando said, pointing at Brett who was just carried in.


    "Really?" Gilbert''s eyebrows rose. Armando was the prefect of the Ghost Capital and was in charge of


    all its affairs. He was known as a big figure there. Ordinary people wouldn''t dare provoke


    Armando.

 Chapter 1673 Astonishment

    Chapter 1673 Astonishment


    "It''s true. Leader, please avenge me," Armando said angrily.


    "Do you know who did this?" Gilbert asked.


    "I don''t. But my son had a conflict with him in the slum," Armando answered.


    "Slum?" Gilbert frowned upon remembering something.


    "Do you know who he is?" Armando felt something was off once he saw the expression on Gilbert''s


    face.


    "I might know him," Gilbert nodded.


    "Bring him here. I need to ask him in person why he bullied my son and forced him to take poison,"


    Armandomanded fiercely.


    "Are you sure it was him who made trouble for your son?" Gilbert asked. He knew what kind of person


    Armando''s son was. He suspected that Rocky wasn''t the one at fault.


    "What do you mean? Do you think I''m talking nonsense?" Of course Armando would defend his son by


    not admitting that his son was forced to take the poison because he wanted to forcefully take away a


    woman from the slum.


    "Well, I''ll order someone to send for him so you can confront him face-to-face. But I must warn you that


    he''s no ordinary person. If it turns out your son is at fault, I''ll deal with it ording to ourws," Gilbert


    replied bluntly.


    "Who the hell is he?" Armando couldn''t help but ask.


    "Prefect Ba, you''ll know when he''s here," Gilbert said, deliberately keeping him in suspense.


    He swiftly ordered his men to head to the Ghost Pce and retrieve Rocky.


    After returning to the Ghost Pce a while ago, Rocky expected that he would be summoned soon.


    Once he saw Gilbert''s men, he spoke before they had the chance to say something. "Go back and tell


    your leader that if Prefect Ba wants the antidote, he should ask me in person here at the pce."


    Hearing that, the people sent by Gilbert were also in a dilemma. But obviously, Rocky did not intend to


    go with them, so they had to go back and report this to Gilbert.


    When Armando heard what Rocky had to say, he flew into a rage. Apart from Gilbert, he was practically


    the most powerful man in the Ghost Fief, yet Rocky asked him to humbly beg for the antidote. His


    reputation would surely be tainted.


    "Leader, who the hell is this man? He''s so arrogant that he even has the nerve to turn down your


    invitation. Is he Esteban? No, that''s not possible. My son told me he''s merely a young man," Armando


    said.


    "I can''t force him. He''s the Godly Genius." Gilbert finally revealed Rocky''s identity after thinking for a


    while.


    "What? The Godly Genius?" Armando was stunned. He never thought his son would mess with such


    an individual.


    "Huh? The Godly Genius?" Brett was just as bbergasted.


    "I''m afraid you''ll have to deal with it on your own, Prefect Ba." It seemed Gilbert didn''t want to stand up


    for Armando this time.


    "Bastard! Why did you provoke the Godly Genius?" Armando turned around and scolded his son.


    But Armando knew that if he couldn''t retrieve the antidote, his son would probably really die. So he


    swallowed his pride and rushed towards the Ghost Pce.


    Once he arrived at the pce gate, he announced loudly, "The prefect of the Ghost Capital, Armando


    Ba, has arrived to meet the Godly Genius!"


    "Prefect Ba, you''rete. I thought you''d be more worried about your son''s safety." Rocky walked out of


    the Ghost Pce slowly once he heard Armando''s voice.


    "Please forgive my son and give him the antidote, sir," Armando begged Rocky.


    "I''ve prepared the antidote and will hand it to you, but only if you agree to my three conditions." This


    was exactly why Rocky asked for Armando toe.


    "Please go ahead, sir."


    "First, your son is banished from stepping foot into the slum. Otherwise, death is what will await him,"


    Rocky expressed.


    "I will discipline him further to prevent him from doing anything stupid ever again!" Armando agreed


    readily.


    "Second, we hope you''ll reduce the heavy taxes ced on the poor people inhabiting the slum," Rocky


    continued.


    "It won''t be easy. The taxes applied to them are the same as the others. It will be challenging,"


    Armando replied awkwardly.


    "That''s none of my business. I just want to know if you can do it." Rocky looked straight into the


    prefect''s eyes.


    "Okay. I''ll do my best," Armando agreed through gritted teeth. In fact, lowering the taxes would be a


    piece of cake for him.


    "Third, you will donate one hundred thousand Shura Coins to build houses for the people residing in


    the slum."


    "What? One hundred thousand Shura Coins?" Armando swallowed. Although the amount wasn''t too


    much for him, it wasn''t a small number. Using it to build homes for the people in the slum would be of


    no benefit to him.


    "I don''t think it''s too big of a number for you. If you agree to all three conditions, I''ll give you the antidote


    immediately," Rocky proposed with a sly smile as if he was certain Armando would agree to the terms


    he set.


    "Alright. I agree." Armando knew that if he rejected Rocky''s offer, he would never get the antidote. He


    wouldpromise for the sake of his son. After all, those three conditions were nothingpared to


    his child''s life.


    "This is the antidote." A little ck ball suddenly shot out of Rocky''s hand.


    Armando immediately reached out to grab it.


    "I won''t see you off, Prefect Ba." Rocky then turned around and entered the Ghost Pce.


    Armando snorted before he left.


    "Hey, little guy, Armando is famous for being stubborn and prejudiced. You may have taken the upper


    hand this time, but be careful of his vengeance." Once Rocky entered the pce, Esteban looked at


    him with joy. It was the first time that Armando had suffered losses.


    "He can take his revenge as much as he wants. I''m not afraid," Rocky dered with a disapproving


    smile.


    "But did you really poison his son?" Esteban asked suspiciously.


    "Poison? Where would I get poison? You haven''t taught me how to refine it, so why would I have any?"


    Rocky shrugged.


    "You are one cunning boy!" Esteban burst intoughter.


    "Like teacher, like student!"


    Two dayster, Rocky returned to the slum and saw a lot of new houses being constructed. It seemed


    Armando did keep his promise. It stated that this was by the order of the Godly Genius. It was apparent


    that Armando wanted to please Rocky.


    But the people in the slum were unaware of Rocky''s true identity. All they knew was that they had hope


    for a better life thanks to the Godly Genius.


    The one month deadline set for Gilbert quickly passed. Tomorrow, the progress of the cultivation of the


    nine Godly Geniuses would be announced.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Meanwhile, a magnificent pce could be seen floating above the northernmost peak of the continent.


    At that moment, a beautiful figure looked at the nine pirs of divine power in front of her in the pce.


    One of the pirs had suddenly grown by five inches. The look of genuine shock was clear as day on


    her delicate face.

 Chapter 1674 Support And Object

    Chapter 1674 Support And Object


    "How did the Ghost Fief''s Godly Genius manage to develop his pir of divine power in such a short


    time?" The woman, intrigued by this, let out a yful smile as she looked at her crystal ball.


    She saw a group of Shura Race members in the Ghost Fief''s slum built a temple for their Godly


    Genius. Inside it was a faceless statue which they worshiped and offered offerings to every day.


    "I didn''t expect that in less than a month, people would build a temple for him and worship him


    devoutly. Such merits are the reason for the sudden increase of the pir of divine power. It seems that


    I did not choose the wrong person. How special!" the woman eximed with a grin etched on her face.


    The next day, the square of the leader''s mansion was once again overcrowded with people waiting for


    the announcement of the progress of the pirs of divine power.


    Rocky, who would rather spend his time elsewhere, was forced toe. As a Godly Genius, it was his


    duty to do so. Otherwise, it would be simply disrespectful to the god who was about to announce the


    results.


    The air was tense with anticipation. After waiting for nearly two hours, a spear of red light suddenly


    rained down the sky and was followed by a divine voice.


    "I will announce the progress of each of the nine Godly Geniuses. From this moment on, I expect


    nothing from our candidates than to do their best with the remaining time they have."


    "One foot and three inches for the Godly Genius of the Primitive Fief."


    The nine fiefs all snickered as their excitement and joy boiled over. No one in history had ever


    managed to achieve such growth with their pir of divine power in only a month.


    The territory of the Primitive Fief also burst into a loud, triumphant cheer. They believed no one could


    stand up to their Godly Genius.


    The next Godly Geniuses only managed to grow their pirs of divine power by about eight inches to


    one foot.


    It was only when the result of the Godly Genius of the Flower Fief was announced that the audience


    began to stir. It managed to reach a height of one foot and two inches, second only to that of the Godly


    Genius of the Primitive Fief.


    "I didn''t expect the Godly Genius of the Flower Fief would be so talented. Good thing we agreed to let


    her get engaged to our Godly Genius," Gilbert said with a sigh of relief.


    "I wonder how the progress of our Godly Genius is."


    "s! He must be the weakest of them all! Humph, I bet his pir of divine power doesn''t even reach


    five inches!"


    "A Godly Genius that spends his time treating the poor? If word of this goes out, he''ll be a


    laughingstock!"


    The big shots of the Ghost Fief all threw their banter at Rocky.


    "Next, I will announce the progress of thest Godly Genius''s performance. The height of the pir of


    divine power of the Ghost Fief''s Godly Genius is one foot," the godly voice announced.


    People from the eight fiefs were all in shock. They couldn''t believe what they heard.


    "I didn''t expect this unknown Godly Genius''s pir of divine power has reached one foot."


    "Yes, I heard that he is a nobody!"


    "It seems that the Ghost Fief can''t be underestimated!"


    Even the square in Gilbert''s mansion was in uproar. No one, especially the elders and the officials,


    expected Rocky to do well in only half a month.


    "And another five inches should be added!" the voice from the heavens continued. In an instant, the


    loud crowd suddenly fell silent. The members of the Shura Race had their mouths hanging wide open.


    Dumbfounded, the leader of the Primitive Fief asked, "Exactly how tall is the pir of divine power of


    the Ghost Fief''s Godly Genius?"


    "It''s one foot and five inches."


    Everyone was in disbelief with what they just heard. They couldn''t understand how five inches had just


    been added to Rocky''s pir of divine power.


    "But, why does his pir of divine power have extra five more inches?" the leader of the Primitive Fief


    asked again.


    "Since he has saved so many people, they built a temple to worship him. Because of this, his pir of


    divine power has recently increased by five inches!"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "What?" It was the first time the Shura Race members of the nine fiefs heard of such a thing to happen.


    "To cultivate the pir of divine power, one should not only strengthen their body, but also cultivate their


    mind and spirit. Acts of kindness that are from the heart can make one stronger, but such actions


    cannot be faked. If the other eight Godly Geniuses were to copy what he did for the sake of growing


    their pir, five inches would be deducted from them."


    The goddess immediately made the point clear to dispel any thoughts the other Godly Geniuses had to


    copy Rocky.


    "The next time the oracle is released will be three months from now. Meanwhile, I have a task for you


    nine toplete in the meantime. The first who will sessfully do so will be awarded a generous


    reward from me."


    A reward straight from the gods was nearly impossible to resist. And so, the Godly Geniuses were


    eager to hear it.


    "But first, I will announce the mission. Whoever can subdue the Nether Dragon King in the Nether Fire


    Land within the next three months will win. But remember, you must do so without relying on the help of


    others."


    The crowd immediately buzzed with whispers of fear and doubt.


    This was because the Nether Dragon King was a powerful diabolical beast at the Emperor Realm.


    Even the strongest warriors at the Shura Realm didn''t dare to face the beast. On top of that, finding its


    location was already a dubious task, let alone killing it.


    However, the reward for defeating it would be unmatched by any victory one could even imagine. Their


    pir of divine power would surely increase from such a feat.


    The Godly Geniuses were itching to make a move, except for Rocky.


    With that, the red light vanished from thin air. The elders and officials of the nine fiefs wasted no time


    and immediately headed towards their respective meeting halls to discuss their strategies to defeat the


    Nether Dragon King.


    Of course, the Ghost Fief was no exception.


    "Ha-ha! You made them all look like fools. I had a st watching from afar." Gilbert let out a hearty


    laugh as he sat down and looked at Rocky.


    "Leader, are you relieved now?" Rocky asked with a faint smile.


    "Yes, I am greatly relieved."


    "Thank you. From now on, please don''t interfere with my cultivation."


    "Yes, I will keep my promise. But do you have any idea about the task released by the gods?" Gilbert,


    being the frank man he was, went straight to the point.


    "To be honest, I don''t want to do it. The diabolical beast the gods want us to subdue must be very


    powerful. Fighting it alone would be hard enough, but we also have to fight each other in the process. I


    don''t think it''s worth it to get involved in such a mess." Rocky believed it would be more efficient to


    practice his medicinal skills than to partake in such risks.


    "I don''t agree with you. I believe since it''s a task issued personally by the gods, you must go all out." An


    elder immediately raised an objection.


    "Yes, the task itself is a process of training." Some elders and officials echoed.


    "But the boy has a point. The Nether Fire Land is filled with all kind of dangerous devils. Blindly


    charging into such a ce with little to no assistance might cost the life of our Godly Genius. It is simply


    not worth the risk. " Some agreed with Rocky''s sentiments.


    Before long, the elders and officials present were divided into two groups: those who wanted Rocky to


    do the task and those who opposed it.

 Chapter 1675 Reach An Agreement

    Chapter 1675 Reach An Agreement


    "I can see that you don''t agree with each other. Well, for now, let''s just wait and see. After all, we still


    have three months. It''s not yet toote to decide once we see what the other Godly Geniuses will do,"


    Gilbert said. He was very cautious.


    "Okay then. If there is nothing else, I will take my leave now." As soon as he said that, Rocky turned


    around and tried to leave.


    "Hold on. I have something else to tell you before you go," Gilbert said quickly as he stopped Rocky.


    "What is it?" Rocky asked with slightly furrowed brows.


    "After careful discussion with the elders, I have decided to let you get engaged to the Godly Genius of


    the Flower Fief. With this, the two fiefs could enter into an alliance and strengthen each other''s bond,"


    Gilbert answered straightforwardly.


    "What? No way. Are you kidding me?" Rocky was actually at a loss for words. He did not know if it was


    funny or shocking because it was not the first time that he had been put in such a situation. He found it


    ridiculous because most of the time, the only reason for this was to manipte something.


    "Do you take me for a joker?" Gilbert replied sternly.


    "Well, can I refuse?" Rocky asked as he lightly shook his head.


    "No, you can''t. Besides, I am not asking for your permission. I''m just letting you know that it has


    already been decided. This matter is rted to the fate of the Ghost Fief, so the elders and I came up


    with a decision that we think would be advantageous for us. The alliance with the Flower Fief would


    benefit us, so you should notin," Gilbert retorted without a hint of hesitation.


    "What is her deal? Is the Godly Genius of the Flower Fief so ugly that no one wanted to marry her? Or


    is she just eager to find someone to marry as soon as possible?" Rocky asked many questions.


    "No, you are wrong. It is said that she is as beautiful as a fairy. She is exceedingly beautiful that she''s


    out of her league," Gilbert replied casually.


    "Humph! I don''t believe it. If she is so beautiful, why would the Flower Fief use her as a bargaining chip


    to make an alliance? It makes me think even more that she has an ugly face and a fat body." Rocky


    had already seen many things in his life. Hence, to get this good of a deal, he could not believe that


    Gilbert was telling the truth.


    "Well, I don''t really care if you believe me. You still have to get engaged to her and that is final," Gilbert


    said firmly. Hearing this, Rocky was rendered speechless.


    He then revealed a helpless expression, thinking that it was a bit unfair for him. However, he actually


    hoped that Gilbert was saying the truth. In case the Godly Genius of the Flower Fief was indeed


    strikingly beautiful, then she might not like his ordinary looks when she met him, and she might want to


    call off the engagement.


    "That is all. You can go back and cultivate in seclusion. The Godly Genius of the Flower Fief will visit


    our territory in a few days. I will call for you then so that you can meet her and nurture your rtionship


    with her."


    Rocky just nodded his head because he did not really have anything left to say. Eventually, he left the


    meeting hall.


    Upon returning to the Ghost Pce, Rocky immediatelyined to Esteban about the engagement


    that he was being forced into. Hearing this, Esteban could not help butugh hard.


    "Are youughing at my misery, old man?" Rocky said while pouting.


    "Of course, I amughing at you, stupid brat. Don''t you know that it''s a good thing for two Godly


    Geniuses to get married? After all, the two of you can cultivate the dual cultivation method. When you


    use that, cultivating the pir of divine power will be twice as fast with just half the effort!" Esteban said


    excitedly.


    "Really? The pir of divine power can be cultivated by the dual cultivation?" Rocky asked as his eyes


    narrowed.


    "Yes! Its effect will be very good. Once upon a time, two Godly Geniuses also became married. Then,


    they used the dual cultivation technique to make rapid progress in their divine power. However, their


    respective fiefs turned against each other in the end. If that did not happen, those two would have


    achieved greater heights," Esteban recounted.


    "Isn''t this going to be the same thing? Even if two fiefs became allies, in the end, they would still fight to


    the death. Am I right?" Rocky asked gloomily.


    "Well, yes, that may be true. But before you get there, entering an alliance is far better than be


    outnumbered by other fiefs!" Esteban borated.


    "I can''t argue to that. So that''s it. It seems that I won''t be able to escape from this engagement." Rocky


    knew that since he held the status of being the Godly Genius, he had no right to refuse this


    engagement.


    "Hmm. It''s not totally impossible for you to escape. All you have to do is regain your human identity.


    Then, no one will recognize you," Esteban said with a smirk on his face.


    "Humph! I am a Godly Genius right now. Even if the members of the Shura Race can''t find me, can I


    escape from those gods?" Rocky retorted as he rolled his eyes at Esteban.


    "Ha-ha! You are right. I''m sorry." Of course, Esteban just said that to add insult to Rocky''s injury.


    "You really want me to be forced into this marriage, don''t you?" Rocky snapped with a deep sigh.


    "I can''t help but be amazed at your terrible fate. Back then, I just wanted to save your life, but I didn''t


    expect that you would be involved in this bigger trouble. If I had known this earlier, I might have not


    chosen to save you," Esteban said with a faint smile.


    "I didn''t want to live at that time. But I not only survived but also became a Godly Genius. It is fate that


    makes people suffer," Rocky answered as he let out a bitter smile.


    "By the way, I heard that the gods had bestowed you a task to go to the Nether Fire Land to subdue the


    Nether Dragon King. Is that true?" Although Esteban didn''t really go to the square, he was still well-


    informed.


    "Yes, it is," Rocky responded tly.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s good then. So, when you go there, pick some Nether Fire Flowers for me. They grow in their


    of the Nether Dragon King, so it will be very difficult to acquire them. In fact, I have only obtained them


    twice. But if it is you, you may have an easier time getting them," Esteban said convincingly.


    "Humph! You make it sound like it is such a simple task. Besides, I did not say that I was going to the


    Nether Fire Land," Rocky replied.


    "So, you are not going?" Esteban asked at once.


    "That ce is very dangerous. I don''t think I would want to get involved in it," Rocky said frankly.


    "Hmm. Actually, I might agree with you if it happened to be a different task. But I think you should go to


    the Nether Fire Land and do this one," Esteban urged as his expression suddenly became serious.


    "Why is that?" Rocky asked with furrowed brows.


    "Why? Because you have the royal holy power in your body, and the Nether Fire Land was once a


    sacred ce of the royal family. However, due to the geographical change, the royal family had to


    move to another ce. But you should know that there are still many treasures in that ce that even


    the royal family was not able to take out. In fact, the royal family has been searching for those


    treasures all these years, but they barely found anything." When Esteban saved Rocky, that was then


    he found out that the young man had the royal holy power in his body. He also guessed that Gilbert


    must know about this. That was why he hoped that Rocky could have survived.


    "What makes you think that I can find them? Even the royal family has not found the treasures after


    searching for so long," Rocky said as he shook his head.


    "Well, are you giving up even before you try? Anyway, the most important thing is that the sacred ce


    of the royal family can only be opened by someone who possesses the royal holy power. So, if you


    want, you can try your luck. Besides, it may help you improve your strength," Esteban suggested.


    "Fine. Let''s talk about thatter." At this moment, it seemed that Rocky was not enticed even at the


    mention of the invaluable treasures.


    Meanwhile, just as the Ghost Fief decided to wait and see, three Godly Geniuses from other fiefs,


    escorted by the guards formed by their own fiefs, went to the Nether Fire Land to carry out their tasks.


    At the same time, on the dusty road, which was a few hundred meters away from the border of the


    Ghost Fief''s territory, a gorgeous beast carriage, escorted by a group of people, was steadily


    approaching.


    It seemed that the members of the group were all women from the Shura Race. Moreover, they were all


    good-looking, and it could be easily said that every one of them was much more beautiful than any


    ordinary woman from the Shura Race. Coupled by their dignified and elegant clothes, one could tell


    that they were from an extraordinary fief. Even their sleeves were embroidered with colorful feathers


    that looked like flowers.


    Along the way, whenever the people saw the carriage, they would quickly take the initiative to make


    way for it. After all, the team was from the well-known Flower Fief.


    Moreover, the one sitting inside the beast carriage was Valeria, the Godly Genius of the Flower Fief,


    who was supposed to go to the Ghost Fief to pay Gilbert a visit.


    Valeria''s face was actually covered with a white veil, which only revealed her eyes and brows.


    However, just from her fair skin and delicate eyes, she seemed to be no different from an exquisite


    human woman.

 Chapter 1676 Dont Go Too Far

    Chapter 1676 Don''t Go Too Far


    An elder of the Flower Fief also came with Valeria. However, although she held a status that of an


    elder, the woman looked extremely young as if she was just under forty years of age. In fact, as they


    sat together, she just looked like Valeria''s older sister.


    "Elder Leticia, it still puzzles me why we have to ally ourselves with the Ghost Fief. There are others


    out there who are much stronger than them. I thought we are just evenly matched in terms of power. I


    don''t understand why the leader would choose such an average fief," Valeria blurted out her thoughts.


    "You are right. The Ghost Fief is not among the strongest ones. However, its leader, Gilbert, is also


    born from a royal family just like our leader. Hence, both of them havemon interests. As for the


    other seven leaders, despite their close ties to the royal family, they are not born pure-blood," Elder


    Leticia pointed out.


    "That''s it? I don''t think it''s reasonable enough!" Valerie furrowed her eyebrows, thinking that there


    should be a more specific reason that she did not know.


    "Ha-ha! You are such a smart girl. Fine. The real reason why our leader chose the Ghost Fief is that


    she once had a rtionship with Gilbert. That was back when they had not taken over their fiefs yet,"


    Elder Leticia whispered.


    "What? Really?" Valeria''s eyes widened a little because of shock.


    "So, part of the reason why our leader decided to ally with the Ghost Fief by proposing an arranged


    marriage is that she wants to make up for her past regret," Leticia exined further.


    "Well, if it wasn''t for the order of our leader, I would not marry the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief. I


    don''t even know what he looks like," Valeria said in a gloomy tone.


    "It''s much better if you do not see your fiance in advance. Otherwise, you might get more reluctant to


    marry him," Leticia remarked.


    "Why are you saying it like that? Are you hinting that he is ugly?" Hearing what the elder said, Valeria


    could not help but be a little depressed.


    "You know how it is. There are only a few good-looking men from the Shura Race. I just don''t want to


    get your hopes up. They are different from humans. Don''t expect that they would be tall and handsome


    like humans," Leticia responded bluntly.


    "So, have you ever seen a man from the human race?" Valeria asked out of curiosity.


    "Ha-ha! Of course, I have. I even fell in love with a human," Leticia replied as a girlish expression


    appeared on her face.


    "Really? What happened then?"


    "Even you know that a rtionship between members of the Shura Race and the human race is


    forbidden. So, of course, it had to end." Leticia let out a deep sigh as she smiled bitterly.


    "But I also have blood of the human race in me¡­" Valeria uttered in confusion.


    "Shh! That is a secret. If anyone knows that you are not a pure-blooded member of the Shura Race,


    you will certainly get into huge trouble," Leticia immediately warned.


    "Oops. Sorry, I forgot." Valeria said as she stuck her tongue out.


    "Anyway, remember that we have two missions this time. First, we have to make sure that the alliance


    with the Ghost Fief would go smoothly. Second, you and their Godly Genius will go to the Nether Fire


    Land together to aplish the task. With that, you can have a very good chance of winning," Leticia


    said as her expression became serious.


    "But I heard that my fiance is the weakest among all the other Godly Geniuses. It means that I will need


    to protect him in the future, right?" Valeria asked with hints of reluctance in her voice.


    "Don''t worry too much. He is the disciple of Esteban, Ghost Fief''s highly-skilled doctor. His fighting


    abilities may be a little weak, but as a practitioner of medical skills, he will be capable enough to help


    you survive in the Nether Fire Land. Moreover, I heard that his pir of divine power ascended to one


    foot and five inches within a month. It just means that he is an extraordinary fellow," Leticia said as she


    encouraged the young woman.


    "As long as he does not hold me back, then it''s fine," Valeria replied as she pouted, not really


    convinced with what Leticia told her.


    Hearing Valeria''s response, Leticia just kept quiet and let out a faint smile.


    About two dayster, their group had finally arrived at the Ghost Capital.


    Not long after, they stopped in front of Gilbert''s mansion.


    Upon seeing the people from the Flower Fief, Peter the steward, who was patiently waiting outside to


    wee the guests, immediately walked towards the chariot and respectfully greeted, "Wee,


    distinguished guests from the Flower Fief. I am the leader''s butler. We have been expecting your


    arrival."


    At the same time, Valeria and Elder Leticia got out of the chariot.


    "The leader is already waiting for you inside the hall. This way please," Peter said as he guided them.


    "Thank you for all the help," Valeria responded politely.


    After that, Peter took them directly to the conference hall.


    As soon as they arrived, they saw Gilbert inside, sitting in the high seat, together with more than a


    dozen elders and retainers on both sides. Obviously, they had been waiting for Valeria and Leticia.


    "Greetings! We are d to experience such a warm wee," Valeria said as she bowed and paid her


    respects to the leader and the elders.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    At the same time, Leticia also bowed to Gilbert.


    "You are most wee. Please have your seats."


    As they sat down, Gilbert asked tentatively, "I heard that your purpose foring here is to form an


    alliance with us. I will be straight to the point and dere that we have no objection to it. Do you have


    any more requirements before it bes official?"


    "None, sir. But I do want to see the Godly Genius of your fief first if that is possible," Valeria requested.


    "Of course. That is not a problem. Go and invite the Godly Genius toe here," Gilbert ordered a


    servant at once.


    Immediately after, the servant went to the Ghost Pce to fetch Rocky.


    However, not long after, the servant came back and reported to Gilbert with an embarrassed look on


    his face, "Leader, he said that he is busy right now. If the Godly Genius of the Flower Fief won''t mind,


    please wait for a moment."


    Hearing these words, Gilbert clenched his fists and was also embarrassed.


    Although Valeria thought that it was so impolite of Rocky, she still replied with politeness, "That is not a


    problem. If he is not avable at the moment, we can wait for him."


    "I see. I know that you have been worn out after traveling all the way here. Why don''t you go to the


    Fragrance Pce first to have a rest? When the Godly Genius is already avable, I will ask him to pay


    you a visit in person," Gilbert said as he forced a smile.


    "Of course. Thank you for your hospitality." Valeria nodded and did not express any objection.


    After that, Gilbert ordered some of his servants to guide the guests to the Fragrance Pce.


    "Leader, our Godly Genius is too discourteous! The Godly Genius of the Flower Fief traveled a long


    way just to see him, but he did not even have the decency to make time. He must be doing this on


    purpose! Is he unwilling to marry Miss Valeria?" As soon as Valeria and Elder Leticia left, some of the


    retainers immediately expressed their dissatisfaction regarding Rocky''s attitude earlier.


    "I think he has been with Esteban for too long that he also acquired his attitude."


    "Well, it does not really matter whether they see each other right away. The marriage is just a symbol of


    the alliance of the two fiefs. We should not get too pressured with the details of their rtionship."


    "All right. Calm down. The Godly Genius of the Flower Fief is already here, so we should at least give


    her what she wants. But we should also give our Godly Genius some time to figure things out." After


    saying that, Gilbert eventually went on his way.


    Meanwhile, in the Ghost Pce, Rocky, who had just said that he was busy, was actually basking


    under the sun and sorting out some of his medicinal herbs leisurely.


    "Hey, brat. The Godly Genius of the Flower Fief came here to see you. Why would you even refuse to


    see her? Can you imagine how embarrassed she must be?" Esteban said as he walked towards


    Rocky.


    "Then, that is better. If she got angry, she might want to break off the engagement. It will work out in my


    favor," Rocky replied with a devious smile.


    "You, stupid brat. Gilbert must be so furious right now!" Esteban said with a heavy sigh.


    "It''s going to be all right. Since the Godly Genius of the Flower Fief asked to meet me first, then she


    should be really eager to formally have the engagement. If that is the case, then we can''t let her get


    what she wants too easily," Rocky said while snickering like a child.


    "Well, yeah. I think so too. But I am warning you. Don''t take it too far or it will surely end in chaos,"


    Esteban reminded him sternly.


    "Of course, you don''t have to worry. I know what I am doing."


    Hearing Rocky''s confident answer, Esteban didn''t say anything more. He just turned around and went


    back inside the Ghost Pce to continue studying the corpse that he had dissected


    earlier.

 Chapter 1677 Dont Talk Nonsense

    Chapter 1677 Don''t Talk Nonsense


    After sorting the herbs, Rocky found that it was still early and nned to find a spot where he could


    exercise his physical body. So, he quickly put on his disguise and left the Ghost Pce.


    Of course, Rocky didn''t intend to go that far, and he just wanted a ce where no one could bother


    him. Hence, he went to the crescent-shapedke not far from the Ghost Pce. There was a clearing


    that had a diameter of about a hundred meters near theke, and no one normally came there. Thus, it


    was the perfect spot for him to train.


    As soon as he arrived, he took off his coat, revealing his strong upper body. Then, he sat beside the


    lake and began to meditate.


    Currently, his cultivation was divided into two main types¡ªthe outer and inner cultivation. The outer


    cultivation was used to cultivate the ming Ogre Form, while the inner cultivation was used as a


    meditative one. For now, he cultivated in the world of the Scarlet Heaven Jade.


    Previously, the Scarlet Heaven Jade could materialize itself, so he could cultivate with just his spiritual


    sense. However, after it was integrated into his body, the martial spirits'' memories stored in it were also


    integrated into his memory. Therefore, in order not to mix the two kinds of memories, the memory


    stored in the Scarlet Heaven Jade was hidden in the deepest part of his subconscious, and only when


    he entered the meditative state could he reach it.


    Actually, it took him three months just to figure out this method.


    Therefore, after entering the state of meditating cultivation, he was able to once again enter the world


    of the Scarlet Heaven Jade.


    Just like before, inside the Scarlet Heaven Jade, he began to fight with one of the martial spirits that


    were sealed inside the spirit tablets to absorb itsbat experience and skills.


    When Rocky entered the state of meditating cultivation, his body would also move as he battled the


    masters inside the Scarlet Heaven Jade. This was why he needed to find a remote ce outside the


    Ghost Pce.


    Soon enough, Rocky, who had been sitting still beside theke, started to move as the battle began.


    He strode forward and backward freely, and every action he took was neat and efficient. If others saw


    him, they would think that he was just fighting an imaginary opponent, but in reality, he was really


    fighting with a master.


    Meanwhile, a girl''s voice could be heard not far from where Rocky was training. "The leader''s mansion


    is so big that I identally got lost. Well, I''m bored anyway, so I may as well walk around."


    Not long after, a beautiful figure in a yellow dress and a thin veil came out from the bushes on the other


    side of the area. She was none other than Valeria, the Godly Genius of the Flower Fief.


    After spending some time in the Fragrance Pce, Valeria thought of walking around to let the time


    pass. However, she did not expect that she would be lost. Then, she happened to stumble upon the


    area near the Ghost Pce where Rocky was training and cultivating. Because Rocky''s upper body


    was naked, she was taken aback that she immediately averted her gaze and let out an embarrassed


    shriek. As her face blushed, she yelled, "You, jerk!"


    However, since Rocky was in the state of meditating cultivation, he did not pay attention to her and kept


    on immersing himself in the battle.


    Seeing that Rocky deliberately ignore her, Valeria could not help but be more irritated. After all,


    she was the Godly Genius of the Flower Fief, and every person that she met instantly admired her.


    Even though she was in the Ghost Fief right now, all of the people of the Shura Race who saw her also


    treated her with respect. Rocky was the only one who ignored her, so she felt very ufortable.


    At the same time, Rocky''s every move just became a provocation to her.


    "You are one arrogant guy. Let me teach you a lesson!" As a cultivator at the Emperor Realm, Valeria


    could be rather proud. Moreover, seeing that Rocky did not respond to her at all, she became so angry


    that she couldn''t help but rush to him.


    Then, as soon as she made her move, several flowers suddenly emerged and darted towards Rocky


    as if forming two spiritual snakes.


    Although Rocky was still immersed in the state of meditating, his body obviously felt the spiritual power


    aimed at him. At the same time, his spiritual sense in the Scarlet Heaven Jade also sensed the


    iing danger. At this moment, the martial spirit that he had been fighting instantly transformed into


    what seemed to be Valeria''s moves.


    Because of this, Rocky felt rather strange that the martial spirit suddenly changed its movements, but


    he didn''t mind it. Seeing that the flowers around its arms spread out and were about to bolt towards


    him, he immediatelyunched a counterattack. A spiritual energy wave burst out from his body that


    instantly dispersed the gushing flowers.


    At the same time, Valeria was quite staggered. She thought that she could easily bring Rocky down,


    but she didn''t expect that her attack would be easily resisted. What was more surprising was that


    Rocky''s spiritual power was not even at the Emperor Realm. However, the timing of his attack was so


    urate that it effortlessly overcame hers.


    Consequently, Valeria became morepetitive. She could not ept that she would lose to someone


    whose strength was not even at the Emperor Realm. Therefore, her spiritual power eventually


    increased. In an instant, an aura at the Emperor Realm filled the air, and it seemed like she was about


    to take things seriously.


    At this time, Valeria''s sudden increase in strength made Rocky wary. Even if he was in the state of


    meditation, he could feel that something was definitely out of ce. However, before he could react,Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Valeria had alreadyunched an attack. This time, she used her full strength.


    In the blink of an eye, a stream of flowers, like a rampaging flood dragon that rose from the sea, rushed


    out from Valeria''s arms and surged directly towards Rocky.


    Fortunately, Rocky could quickly summon the Magic Icy Armor to protect himself.


    Boom!


    In a sh, the stream of flowers that was formed from Valeria''s intense spiritual power collided with the


    Magic Icy Armor. However, it instantly dispersed the moment it shed with the armor, causing no


    harm to Rocky.


    Seeing this, Valeria was stunned. She had already attacked Rocky using her full strength, but it was


    alsopletely blocked off.


    While the flowers were repelled, they did not fully dissipate. Hence, Valeria acted quickly and decided


    to approach Rocky, intending to give him a blow from up close.


    However, Valeria did not know that the Magic Icy Armor could not only resist powerful attacks but also


    launch a counterattack whenever an opponent got close to its bearer.


    Therefore, as soon as Valeria closed her gap to Rocky, the Magic Icy Armor suddenly emitted a


    dazzling spiritual light. Caught off guard, she felt that a spiritual power at the Emperor Realm was about


    to consume her. Her face turned pale and she tried to raise her spiritual power to the limit in order to


    protect her.


    The very next moment, the two spiritual powers at the Emperor Realm collided, causing a massive


    spiritual wave that violently shook all the nearby nts and trees. Even theke trembled, and the


    water in it sshed out.


    Although Valeria managed to block the counterattack from the Magic Icy Armor in time, she was still


    shaken up. The veil on her face was also blown away, and a trace of blood dripped from the corner of


    her mouth. She tried to gasp for breath as she felt a bit stuffy in her chest.


    At this time, Rocky also withdrew from the state of meditation. As his sight returned to normal, he was a


    bit surprised to see a girl in front of him. She looked extraordinary, elegant, and beautiful. At first


    nce, she could be mistaken as a human. However, the color of her eyes and the shape of her ears


    were definitely not of a human.


    Upon closer inspection, Rocky noticed that the girl was well-dressed, and her strength was at the


    Emperor Realm. Moreover, there was a pattern of colorful feathers embroidered on her sleeves. He


    had never seen this in the Ghost Fief, so he assumed that she was from another fief and that she had a


    strong background.


    "Little girl, are you the one who attacked me just now?" Rocky asked as if he was someone much older


    than her. Valeria indeed had a petite figure and was only eighteen years old, so she really gave a vibe


    that she was very young.


    "Did you just call me a little girl? Don''t talk nonsense!" Valeria hated it the most when she was treated


    like a little girl.

 Chapter 1678 Internal Injuries

    Chapter 1678 Internal Injuries


    "Miss, I don''t even know you. We''re not enemies. Why would youunch a sneak attack on me?"


    Rocky asked in disbelief.


    For a moment, Valeria was speechless. Then she yelled, "You''re the one who disrespected me first!"


    "How could I be disrespectful to you? Did you not hear me before? I don''t even know you!" Rocky was


    at a loss whether to cry or tough.


    "Well, your upper body is naked." Valeria raked her eyes over Rocky''s naked upper body once more


    before withdrawing them in a hurry.


    "So what? There are no rules against it. Even if I were taking a bath here, it would have nothing to do


    with you. You''re the one who broke in here," Rocky replied in a smug tone.


    "You..." Valeria trailed off. Frustration was filling her like air in a balloon. She had gotten lost and


    stumbled in. She hadn''t done it on purpose.


    "Never mind. I''m a generous man. I forgive you. Just go!" Although Valeria was a beautiful woman,


    Rocky had no interest in her.


    Valeria had been spoiled since she was a child. She wasn''t used to being brushed off. Her gorgeous


    eyes widened and turned angry within seconds.


    "Are you not going? Fine. I''ll leave." When Valeria stayed nted in ce, Rocky turned around and


    began dressing.


    "Wait!" Valeria yelled.


    However, Rocky ignored her, leaving without a second nce.


    "That guy was so arrogant!" At first, Valeria was tempted to chase after him, but as soon as she took a


    step forward, pain radiated in her chest. Her injuries forced her to give up.


    As soon as Valeria returned to her ce, she sat down angrily, crossing her arms over her chest.


    "Hey, Valeria. What happened? You weren''t gone very long. What could have made you this angry?"


    Elder Leticia asked with a smile when she saw the expression on Valeria''s face.


    "I have a good reason! When I left, I never thought I''d find a pervert in the leader''s mansion," Valeria


    snapped.


    "What? I hope you taught him a lesson. You''re strong. He shouldn''t be able to get away with offending


    you."


    "I did teach him a lesson, but in the end..." As Valeria spoke, her hands covered her chest.


    When she saw that, something clicked in Elder Leticia''s mind. Approaching Valeria, she put two fingers


    together and tapped two times on her chest. Then she grabbed her wrist to feel her pulse.


    "You have internal injuries?" Elder Leticia was taken aback. Valeria was strong enough that no ordinary


    person should be able to hurt her.


    "I''m fine. The attack backfired when I wasn''t paying attention," Valeria said with a pout.


    "What? Is he stronger than you?"


    "No. He was using a treasure to protect himself. I was too careless!"


    "Nevertheless, your injuries still need to be treated. Let''s go inside so I can start." Elder Leticia couldn''t


    wipe the worry from her face.


    Valeria nodded and followed her into the inner hall.


    Meanwhile, when Rocky returned to the Ghost Pce, he saw Petering out with some medicine in


    his arms.


    "Nice to see you, sir," Peter said respectfully.


    "You too. Did you get another headache?" Rocky knew that Peter suffered from migraines, so he often


    came to Esteban for medicine.


    "Yes. Where are youing from?" Peter asked casually, adjusting the stacks in his arms.


    "I was just taking a walk. By the way, I heard that the Godly Genius of the Flower Fief is here," Rocky


    said, deciding to try if he could get something useful from him.


    "Yes. I heard that the leader sent someone to invite you to meet her."


    "Yes. I didn''t have time. Have you ever seen what the Godly Genius of the Flower Fief looks like?"


    "No. Her face is covered by a veil, so I couldn''t make out any of her facial features. But I bet she is a


    beauty. You''re a lucky man," Peter said in a voice coated with excitement.


    "Really? Do all the women from the Flower Fief wear veils?" Rocky asked.


    "I don''t think so. The Godly Genius of the Flower Fief is the only person wearing one," Peter answered.


    Rocky thought to himself, ''Wait. Oh no. Is the woman I just met the Godly Genius of the Flower Fief? It


    would exin why she was so domineering. And she was a beauty, at least by the standards of the


    Shura Race.''


    "Well, our leader has stressed the importance of you meeting the Godly Genius of the Flower Fief when


    you have the time. Don''t be rude and ignore her," Peter reminded him.


    "I know what I''m doing. Goodbye, Steward Peter." Smiling, Rocky headed straight into the Ghost


    Pce.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    As he thought over Rocky''s response, Peter muttered internally, ''Why is he acting so strange?''


    Two days went by


    and Rocky still hadn''t gone to visit Valeria. Elder Leticia couldn''t wait any longer. She immediately


    demanded a visit with Gilbert to express her dissatisfaction.


    "Leader Gilbert, I''m starting to think that your Godly Genius looks down upon us. It has been two days


    and we haven''t seen him. Is he hiding from us on purpose?" Elder Leticia asked, scowling.


    "Elder Leticia, that''s not the case. The temperament of our Godly Genius is a little different. Esteban,


    his master, may have influenced him negatively. Please do not judge him so harshly. In the meantime,


    I''ll send someone to speak to him. I promise I''ll bring him to you no matter what." Gilbert had a n for


    the two Godly Geniuses to get engaged, so he couldn''t have Rocky ruining everything. He sent for his


    men and told them to fetch him immediately.


    But the people he sent to bring Rocky to him couldn''t fulfill their mission. Rocky was nowhere to be


    seen. They asked Esteban where he was, but they were scolded by Esteban and then driven out.


    When they returned to report it to Gilbert, embarrassment flushed over him.


    "What do you think we should do, Leader Gilbert?" Elder Leticia''s face darkened.


    "Well..." Gilbert felt a headache forming across his temple. But he was the leader of the Ghost Fief. If


    he couldn''t even deal with Rocky missing, then he was useless. Therefore, he immediately promised,


    "Elder Leticia, I will bring him to see your Godly Genius personally before nightfall."


    "I believe you will. But, if your Godly Genius is still this hard-headed, I may have to persuade our leader


    to rethink the alliance." After saying that, Elder Leticia turned around and left.


    "Send everyone out. Bring the Godly Genius back before dark," Gilbert ordered with a hint of anger in


    his voice.


    Soon, the whole leader''s mansion was full of people. Many officials and most of the guards scoured the


    whole Ghost Capital for signs of Rocky.


    Meanwhile, Rocky was practicing medicine in the slum and he did not know that the whole leader''s


    mansion was looking for him.


    "Sir..." As soon as Rocky finished treating a patient, he looked up to find Grey running towards


    him.

 Chapter 1679 Getting Hurt

    Chapter 1679 Getting Hurt


    "Grey, what happened?" Seeing the restless expression on Grey''s face, Rocky instantly knew that


    something bad must have happened.


    "There''re people over there who want to monopolize the houses that the Godly Genius built for us!"


    Grey said as he panted.


    "What? Who would be so bold to do that?" Rocky replied as his eyes grew rather cold.


    "I actually don''t know who they are because they are not from our slum. However, they wear the same


    ragged clothes as us, so we suspect that they are bandits from other ces..." Grey said hesitantly as


    he shook his head.


    "Bandits, huh?" Rocky''s eyes narrowed the moment he heard this.


    "Yes. They take advantage of poor people just like us. Most of them are also from poor families that


    can''t make a living. Then, they form groups to bully weaker people and collect so-called protection


    fees," Grey answered in a gloomy tone.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Well, doesn''t anyone try to subdue and punish them for their crimes?" Rocky asked as he crossed his


    arms on his chest, letting out a frown.


    "No. Those bandits usually don''t stay long in one ce. They just charge protection fees and then


    eventually leave. Most of them are rather vicious, so even the city guards that are in charge of the


    security in the Ghost Capital don''t try to interfere with their business. Well, what can you expect? We


    are just poor people, so no one really cares about our lives. In fact, a few groups of bandits have


    alreadye to our slum before..." Grey recounted in a depressed voice.


    "So, this time, they must have heard that the Godly Genius has built these houses for you. That''s why


    they intend to upy them." Knowing the attitude of these kinds of people, Rocky could already guess


    what they were up to.


    "Yes, I think so too. Right now, the people from our slum are confronting those bandits at the


    intersection. However, there are only very few strong people among us. Unlike them, they even have


    some spirit warriors that could easily trample over us," Grey uttered through gritted teeth.


    "I see. Come on, and lead me to them!" Knowing the situation, Rocky would not stand by and just do


    nothing about it. So, he immediately rushed to the area together with Grey.


    As they arrived at the intersection, he saw some people from the slum confronting a group of fierce


    bandits who held sticks, knives, and even forks. On the other hand, most of the people from the slum


    were just old men and women, and no one was really strong enough to resist the bandits. If they


    continued fighting these savage men, they might end up being seriously injured or killed.


    At the same time, the bandits seemed to be growing impatient. A bald man standing in front of them


    suddenly shouted, "If you don''t want to die, get out of our way! Otherwise, I will have no choice but to


    kill each of you!"


    Although the people from the slum were generally weak, they were so determined not to let the bandits


    upy the houses that were built for them.


    Therefore, even if they were threatened, they had no intention of giving in.


    "You guys are really asking for it! Don''t me me for what will happen next!" The bald man fumed in


    anger and ordered his men to break in.


    Immediately after, the bandits behind the bald man swarmed and rushed towards the people from the


    slum.


    At the same time, Rocky was a bit surprised to see that even if the people from the slum were being


    suppressed, they were still aggressive and their morale remained high. Hence, he immediately rushed


    over and said, "Everyone, go ahead and fight with all your might. I will do my best to protect you!" Right


    after saying this, he took advantage of the people''s morale and activated the Army-blessing Scroll to


    protect and empower them using the spiritual power.


    The moment the people realized that Rocky was with them, their confidence grew higher.


    In an instant, a fierce fight broke out between the two sides.


    Soon enough, the bandits recognized that the seemingly weak and disabled people from before had


    somehow be skilled in fighting and it was as if they had be invulnerable. No matter how hard


    they pushed through, they were unable to hurt and disperse these people.


    In less than half an hour, the bandits, who were supposed to be more powerful, were forced to retreat


    in an embarrassing fashion.


    At the same time, the people from the slum were also confused. They did not understand how they


    became powerful enough to defeat the bandits.


    Seeing this, the bald man, who was the leader of the bandits, finally snapped. He did not expect the


    people from the slum to be so formidable. Hence, he decided to take things into his own hands. All of a


    sudden, he emitted an aura that wasparable to that of a Spiritual King. He seemed to be even


    more powerful than Brett.


    "Topple the mountains and overturn the seas!" The bald man took a deep breath and suddenly


    released a wave of spiritual power. It surged out like a raging wave that instantly surged towards the


    people from the slum.


    Realizing that the bald man wasn''t just a weak person, Rocky was worried that the people might be


    seriously injured. Thus, he quickly urged them to retreat in order to avoid the attack of the bald man.


    Unfortunately, some of them were not fast enough, so they were wounded in the process.


    When they saw that the people from the slum were already repelled, the bandits swarmed up again


    and rushed to the newly built houses.


    Of course, Rocky would not let them seed in their evil ns. Thus, he immediately opened the


    Magic Spiritual Space and summoned Uriah.


    Currently, Uriah had thebat power of an ordinary spirit warrior at the Spirit Realm. Therefore,


    under Rocky''s guidance, it quickly rushed towards the bandits to suppress and kill them.


    Seeing the ferocious spiritual beast, the bandits were shaken to their core. After all, most of them were


    just ordinary people. Although a few of them had some spiritual power, they were not powerful enough


    to be real spirit warriors. Therefore, before Uriah, they were effortlessly ughtered.


    Realizing that they would not be able to defeat the spiritual beast, the bandits fled in all directions.


    It was not until then that the bald man actually noticed that Rocky had summoned Uriah. As his


    expression became more savage, he red at Rocky and wondered who he was, and why he could


    summon a spiritual beast. Logically speaking, a person of his caliber should not be wandering in the


    slum.


    However, the bald man also noticed that Uriah was not as strong as a Spiritual King. Hence, it should


    not be a threat to him at all. Therefore, he nned to kill the spiritual beast first before taking on Rocky.


    Unfortunately for him, his thoughts were already within Rocky''s expectation. Hence, before he could


    even make a move, Rocky suddenly appeared in front of him. In fact, the only reason why Rocky


    summoned Uriah was that he wanted it to deal with the bandits and protect the people from the slum.


    At the same time, he would be able to focus on dealing with the bald man himself.


    Judging from the spiritual power that the bald man unleashed earlier, Rocky could not simply


    underestimate him. Although he knew that the bald man was not as strong as him, he found it strange


    that this man was just a mere bandit. Therefore, he spected that these bandits were not ordinary


    ones, and there might be a force that was backing them up. Otherwise, it would be impossible for them


    to do whatever they wanted in a city like the Ghost Capital.


    Although Rocky did not know the entire truth, he would not let the people of the slum get hurt.

 Chapter 1680 Power And Position

    Chapter 1680 Power And Position


    The bald man sneered in contempt when he saw Rocky had the guts to challenge him head-on.


    Without any hesitation, he flipped his palm and struck the air in front of him with a volley of palm


    strikes. In an instant, many palm shadows made from his spiritual power intertwined with each other,


    making it hard to distinguish the real palm attack from the fake ones. It was almost impossible for


    Rocky to dodge the attacks.


    But even when faced against such a devastating attack, Rocky had no intentions of dodging. The


    moment the bald man made his move, Rocky already had a counter attack ready. A column of fire with


    destructive force shot out of his own hand. The stream of me went charging towards his opponent


    with no regard.


    He finally saw the fruits of hisbor from cultivating the ming Ogre Form. The spiritual power


    inside his body had been refined into the me spiritual power, which was stronger than the fire


    spiritual power with Fire Nature.


    Rocky''s attack didn''t even falter when it shed with the palm shadows. Instead, it easily engulfed


    them as if they were nothing and rush straight towards the bald man.


    The bald man, being very confident with his own strength, didn''t expect this to happen in a thousand


    years. He barely had enough time to dodge Rocky''s attack, which hit his right shoulder, causing it to


    erupt into mes.


    "Ah!" His scream was filled with pain and agony as he frantically tried to extinguish the fire. But the


    more he tried to put it out, the more intense the mes got.


    Seeing he had no other choice, the bald man gritted his teeth and cut off his right arm to prevent the


    fire from spreading towards his body.


    Everyone who was watching had their mouth hanging wide open. No one expected Rocky to be so


    powerful, and they also didn''t expect the bald man to cut off his arm in order to save his life.


    The fight was suddenly interrupted by a group of guards that came barging in along with two officials of


    the leader''s mansion.


    "Brat, just wait and see. I will definitely avenge my arm!" Seeing how helpless the situation was for him,


    the bald man threatened Rocky while he held his amputated arm and left. In a few moments, he


    disappeared.


    Rocky had no intentions of chasing after him. Instead, he turned his eyes to the two officials of the


    leader''s mansion.


    The two officials were shocked by the chaotic scene that greeted them. Still, they quickly overcame


    their shock and ordered the guards to block off the entire area.


    "Godly Genius, are you all right? Are you hurt?" One of the officials immediately rushed to Rocky and


    cupped his hands respectfully.


    Hearing this, the rowdy crowd suddenly fell silent and looked at Rocky in astonishment. They didn''t


    expect that such an ordinary-looking man would be the newly selected Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief.


    "It turns out that the doctor is the Godly Genius!" Grey eximed.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Thest thing Rocky wanted was to have his real identity exposed to the people. But seeing that they


    already knew, he had no other choice than to let out a forced smile.


    "Godly Genius!" The next moment, all the people in the slum bowed down before him in chorus.


    Even the bandits now showed him respect.


    "Get up, all of you!" Feeling a little embarrassed, Rocky immediately waved his hand for them to stand


    up.


    Those slum people and bandits did as he ordered.


    "Are you here for me?" Rocky asked the official in front of him.


    "Yes, our leader ordered us to escort you back before dark," the official reported honestly.


    "Oh, I see. You came just in the nick of time. Help me arrest all these bandits and send them to Prefect


    Ba. Tell him to interrogate them to find out who''s behind all of the crimes in this area," Rocky said.


    The official then turned to his men and ordered them to catch the bandits.


    Since the fugitives already knew of Rocky''s real strength, they didn''t dare to put up a fight and willingly


    surrendered.


    Soon, the bandits were escorted away.


    "Grey,e here." He then called for Grey.


    "Sir, what can I do for you?" Grey was ttered to be summoned.


    "Because my identity''s been exposed, I''m afraid it won''t be easy for me toe back here. I''ll arrange


    for a doctor to regrly visit the slum. If there are any bandits, tell them this is now the Godly Genius''s


    territory. If they have any problems with that, they can find me in the leader''s mansion," Rocky said. He


    knew that he would not be able toe to the slum after today.


    "I see, sir." Grey nodded hard to show he understood.


    "Take good care of your family. If you need any help, you know where to find me. Goodbye!" Rocky


    patted Grey on the shoulder and left with the two officials.


    As they walked away, Grey and the people of the slum looked at Rocky in awe and respect.


    As soon as they got into the mansion, Rocky was immediately escorted to the meeting hall. There,


    Gilbert was sitting in front, waiting for him toe back.


    "Leader, what can I do for you?" Rocky asked although he knew the answer.


    "If you have something to say about your engagement to the Godly Genius of the Flower Fief, just say


    it. You don''t have to dilly-dally around," Gilbert said bluntly. He knew what Rocky was thinking.


    "Leader, it''s not that I have any problem with her. I just don''t like my marriage to be controlled by


    others," Rocky replied in a calm manner.


    "I understand that no one wants to be forced, but it is your duty as the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief


    to ensure the prosperity of our future. Your engagement to her is crucial. If you feel wronged, then I am


    sorry. I''ll try to make it up to you, but you can''t destroy this alliance," Gilbert exined.


    "Leader, don''t worry. I don''t want to destroy the alliance between the two fiefs. As for the engagement, I


    can agree,"


    Rocky said after much thought.


    "Good! It seems that you have figured it out!" Gilbert breathed a sigh of relief. He was anxious Rocky


    wouldn''t ept the engagement, which might cause discord between them and the Flower Fief.


    "But I have one condition." Of course, Rocky wanted something in return.


    "If you have any requests, just let me know," Gilbert responded briskly.


    "I want everyone under you to obey my orders." The leader was caught blindsided by what he said.


    The look in Gilbert''s eyes became deep, because he did not expect that Rocky would make such a


    request. At least in his opinion, Rocky did not seem to be an ambitious person, and he did not seem to


    be interested in power. But now, Rocky asked him to give him the power equal to the deputy leader,


    which made him a little confused.

 Chapter 1681 Completely Stunned

    Chapter 1681 Completely Stunned


    Gilbert knew that he couldn''t just bestow Rocky the power to be the deputy leader. After all, it would be


    like nurturing a snake in his bosom. He wouldn''t know when Rocky would bite him to his death. On


    second thought, if he didn''t grant Rocky the power to be his deputy, he might lose the young man''s


    trust. In that case, he might refuse to fight alongside him to resist the other powerful leaders.


    Whatever path he took, Gilbert knew that he would be in deep trouble. At this moment, he was


    completely at a loss.


    "Sir, you don''t have to give me an answer outright. It doesn''t really matter if you think about it for a few


    more days. However, before you agree with my request, I won''t see the Godly Genius of the Flower


    Fief," Rocky said with a straight face.


    Hearing this, it was as if Gilbert felt that a gun was pointed at his head. If this was a chess game, he


    was about to lose because he didn''t have anywhere to go.


    "If there is nothing else, I will go back to the Ghost Pce first." After saying this, Rocky turned around


    and prepared to leave. However, he was quickly stopped by Gilbert. "Hold on!"


    Rocky stopped on his tracks and was a bit surprised. Then, he turned around and looked at Gilbert.


    "Fine. I can give you the position to be my deputy leader. With it, you will have the power that is only


    second to mine. However, I have one condition! You must swear to the gods at the ceremony that you


    will be loyal to the Ghost Fief!" After carefully weighing the pros and cons, Gilbert eventually chose to


    compromise.


    "No problem, sir. I will do it," Rocky answered without a hint of hesitation.


    "Then, let''s go to the Fragrance Pce to see Godly Genius Valeria right now." With that, Gilbert


    immediately stood up and led Rocky to the Fragrance Pce.


    Since Rocky got what he wanted, he just followed Gilbert with a faint smile on his face.


    Not long after, the two of them arrived at the Fragrance Pce. There, they saw Leticia in the outer


    hall. As soon as she saw them, she immediately stood up to greet them. At the same time, her gaze


    instantly fell on Rocky.


    "Greetings, Leader Gilbert! I am guessing that this gentleman is the Godly Genius. What a surprise!"


    Leticia sounded rather enthusiastic, but Rocky could clearly hear the dissatisfaction and sarcasm from


    her voice.


    "It is nice to meet you." Although Rocky spected that Leticia had a problem with him, he still greeted


    her respectfully and cupped his hands towards her.


    "So, is Godly Genius Valeria here?" Gilbert came straight to the point.


    "Oh! It''s a shame¡­ She''s currently not here," Leticia said after a brief pause. It seemed that she was


    deliberately making things difficult for them.


    Hearing this, Rocky and Gilbert shared a nce. Both of them instantly knew that Leticia was just


    fooling them. After all, Valeria had a noble identity and was still unfamiliar with this ce. Hence, if she


    was really outside, Leticia would have apanied her. Therefore, if Leticia was inside the pce,


    then it meant that Valeria was there too.


    In fact, Valeria was at the inner hall. When she heard that Gilbert hade together with Rocky, she


    nned to go out. However, since she heard Leticia say that she was out at the moment, she decided


    to stay inside. She knew that Leticia also wanted to make Rocky pay for being rude to them.


    "I see¡­" At first, Gilbert wanted to say that they would juste and visit another day. However, since


    he had already promised Elder Leticia to let the Godly Geniuses see each other, he did not want to


    dy it anymore.


    "No problem. I''ll just wait here until shees back. After all, I have enough time to spare even if she


    returns muchter. Sir, I know that you still have a lot to deal with. You can head back, and I will wait for


    the Godly Genius on your behalf," Rocky said calmly as he sat down on a nearby chair.


    Hearing this, Gilbert was greatly relieved.


    "Okay then. I''ll see you off, sir." With that, Leticia escorted Gilbert out of the Fragrance Pce with a


    bright smile.


    Just a momentter, Leticia came back. Then, she turned to Rocky and said, "Please wait here. I will


    go inside for now to do some chores." After that, she eventually entered the inner hall.


    Meanwhile, Rocky sat in the outer hall leisurely. Not long after, a disciple brought him a cup of tea. After


    taking a few sips, he leaned against the chair and closed his eyes to rest for a while.


    As she entered inside, Leticia saw that Valeria was looking at her with a huge grin on her face. "You did


    that for me, right?" Valeria asked excitedly.


    "Yes, of course. He was the one who acted arrogantly in the first ce. So, it is just reasonable if we


    also make him wait," Leticia replied with a cunning smile.


    "But is this a good idea? We are still their guests!" Valeria said with a worried expression.


    "I believe Gilbert knows that you are here, but he did not say anything earlier. It just means that it is fine


    to do this. Besides, he must have thought that their Godly Genius should also be taught some


    manners," Leticia concluded.


    "Well, what about him?" Valeria asked, referring to Rocky.


    "I think he knows too. Otherwise, he won''t be too eager to wait for you. He should have already known


    that we are making things a bit difficult for him. Well, it is his fault in the first ce, so he should not


    have anyints," Leticia said with a cold snort.


    "Hmm. If I don''t go out, will he wait there forever?" Valeria asked with a naughty smirk.


    "What do you mean? Are you not going to see him at all?" Leticia wanted to teach Rocky a lesson, but


    she also knew that they still had a responsibility to fulfill.


    "Well, he stood me up! I also want to do the same to him." Valeria was a person who believed that


    things should always be even, so she naturally wanted to make Rocky suffer the same embarrassment


    that she had got.


    "It''s up to you. Do whatever you like. But I don''t think that he will leave just yet. You decide if you''re


    going to see him or not. In the meantime, I need to go out. I''ll be back a littleter," Leticia said vaguely


    and went on her way.


    After Leticia left, Valeria hesitated for a moment on what she should do. Then, she finally went to the


    door and stuck her head out. This was supposed to be her first time seeing the Godly Genius of the


    Ghost Fief, so she was curious to see what he looked like. However, from where she stood, she could


    just barely see Rocky''s face. Hence, she tried her hardest to stretch her neck out.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Rocky seemed to be sitting still on the chair with his eyes closed. It looked like he was


    resting, but the truth was he could hear everything that was happening in the inner hall.


    "Godly Genius Valeria, if you really want to know what I look like, why don''t you juste out here? If


    you continue being furtive on your movements, people might think that you have a hidden crush on


    me," Rocky abruptly said in a teasing tone.


    Hearing this, Valeria suddenly panicked that she almost lost her bnce. She could not help but burst


    out, "How dare you use me of having a crush on you? You should be ashamed of yourself!"


    "Oh, so you really are here. I thought the elder said that you were out¡­" Rocky replied as he let out a


    sly smile.


    Valeria was rendered speechless when she heard this. Her eyes widened and she quickly pursed her


    lips out of embarrassment.


    "Since I already know that you are here, why don''t you juste out and meet me properly?" Rocky


    urged.


    "Humph! No! I don''t want to see you!" Valeria strongly refused.


    "Okay then. I''ll leave now. Let''s just be clear that it''s what you wanted. Don''t tell anyone that I didn''t


    want to see you." This was exactly what Rocky wanted. He actually manipted her to get her angry.


    With this, he could just leave already.


    However, Valeria panicked when she heard that Rocky was about to leave. After all, she knew that she


    was in the wrong. Hence, without really thinking about it, she suddenly rushed out of the hall to stop


    Rocky from leaving.


    On the other hand, Rocky already expected that she would go out, so he suddenly turned around to


    surprise her. Unfortunately, she rushed too fast. Hence, as Rocky turned around, Valeria was not able


    to stop right away, making her face bump onto Rocky''s chest.


    "Ouch!" At this moment, Valeria felt that her nose was almost ttened. Realizing that Rocky did it on


    purpose, she suddenly raised her head and tried to get even with Rocky by reasoning with him.


    However, Rocky was surprised as well and wanted to check if she was hurt, so he quickly lowered his


    head. Unexpectedly, their lips touched. It was just only for a moment, but both of them were instantly


    stunned at the same time.

 Chapter 1682 A Race

    Chapter 1682 A Race


    The very next moment, Valeria''s heart pounded so hard as if it was going to explode. It seemed that the


    young woman had never experienced something like this before.


    But soon enough, she realized that she had been taken advantage of.


    Actually, Rocky didn''t mean to do it, and everything was just an ident. But it didn''t really matter


    because he knew that Valeria would not believe him. At this point, he knew that he was in huge trouble.


    As expected, Valeria quickly pushed him away, revealing a vermilion-colored face. Upon seeing


    Rocky''s face with her beautiful eyes, she was utterly shocked. She recognized that it was actually the


    same guy that she met by thekest time. In her mind, Rocky was the shameless guy with a naked


    upper body that injured her.


    At this point, Valeria was seething in anger because of extreme embarrassment. New and old hatred


    came surging from within her heart. As she stared at Rocky, her mind only wanted one thing¡ªto kill


    him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Of course, as an inexperienced maiden, Valeria had no clue when it came to this aspect. Furthermore,


    she was the Godly Genius of the Flower Fief who was known to be pure and invible. But now, she


    was taken advantage of by a man that she didn''t even know. If word about it spread out, it would be


    such a disgrace to the Flower Fief.


    Therefore, she only had one idea going on in her mind.


    ''I must kill this pervert no matter what!''


    Obviously, Rocky wanted to exin that it was all a misunderstanding. However, before he could even


    say anything, he already sensed the vicious auraing from Valeria. His hair instantly stood on end


    and he felt that he had to run as fast as he could if he wanted to live.


    In an instant, Valeria''s delicate body was enveloped by countless flowers. Then, in a sh, she bolted


    out and chased after him.


    At the same time, Rocky felt that the auraing from Valeria was very oppressive. It was pretty


    obvious that she had fully activated the power of her martial spirit. Hence, he knew that it was toote


    to exin anything at this point. Since he did not want to fight her, all he could do was dash away.


    Thus, as soon as Valeria approached him, Rocky immediately used his incredible movement skill and


    ran away. In the blink of an eye, he was able to leave the Fragrance Pce.


    "Where do you think you are going?" Seeing this, Valeria got more annoyed and chased after him


    outside the Fragrance Pce.


    Obviously, Valeria''s overall strength was above Rocky''s. Hence, it was not easy for him to outrun her.


    Moreover, her cultivation method primarily involved improving her speed. Because of this, Rocky''s only


    advantage was his familiarity with theyout of the leader''s mansion.


    Soon enough, the two of them began a wild game of tag around the entire mansion.


    Initially, Valeria thought that it would only take her a moment to catch up with Rocky. However, she


    soon realized that even though his strength was not on par with hers, his movement skill was not


    inferior to her Flower Pace. Moreover, because he was more familiar with theyout of the mansion,


    she was not able to close their gap.


    As the two of them ran around, it soon attracted the attention of the people in the leader''s mansion.


    However, since both of them were incredibly fast, only some officials, who were at the Emperor Realm


    or at the peak of the King Realm, were able to follow them.


    Of course, they had no idea why Valeria was chasing after Rocky. However, it didn''t really matter


    because all they wanted was to see who was faster. Hence, the officials used their movement skills to


    follow after them and enjoy the race.


    As a result, the original chase became apetition. Currently, Rocky was taking the lead, but Valeria


    was just close behind. And the officials were behind them.


    "This is strange! Valeria''s strength should be way above our Godly Genius''s. Why can''t she catch up


    with him after chasing for so long?"


    "That is true. In fact, I can even sense that our Godly Genius is more powerful in terms of movement


    skill!"


    "But that should be impossible! I heard that Valeria is Flora''s adopted daughter, so she must have


    learned the Flower Pace already. It was such a remarkable movement skill that even in the entire


    Shura Race, it is iparable. Well, of course, except for the royal family''s movement skill."


    "So, what does that mean? Is our Godly Genius really gifted?"


    Seeing that Valeria could not catch up with Rocky no matter how hard she tried, they were absolutely


    bbergasted.


    Time passed very quickly, and it turned out that Valeria had already been chasing after Rocky for four


    straight hours. From the officials'' point of view, they couldn''t really tell which one was faster. Although


    Rocky never trailed, Valeria also nevergged by a huge distance.


    As Rocky was running for his life, Valeria was pretty determined to chase him down to kill him. At the


    same time, although the officials wanted to continue following the two, they became rather impatient.


    After all, they still had work to do. However, they were also eager to know the result of this race.


    Soon enough, more and more officials appeared and joined to see the race.


    In fact, more than half of the members of the leader''s mansion were already chasing after the two


    Godly Geniuses.


    Then, six hours had already passed. During that time, they had been running at full speed using their


    spiritual power. Even a warrior at the Emperor Realm might notst that long if this continued.


    Meanwhile, although Valeria''s speed was not decreasing, she could already feel that her breathing was


    bing heavy, and she was starting to pant. It seemed that she was already getting tired.


    On the other hand, Rocky still seemed to be running leisurely. As he fought countless peerless masters


    in the past and acquired lots of unique fighting skills in the Scarlet Heaven Jade, he eventually knew


    how to efficiently conserve his spiritual power and circte it.


    Of course, the other major factor was the ming Ogre Form.


    Although Rocky wasn''t aware of it yet, the ming Ogre Form itself was one of the long lost secret


    skills that had been passed down the Shura Race''s royal family for a long time. Its power lied in the fact


    that it could absorb the masculine energy of heaven and earth that could be readily utilized by its user.


    Therefore, as they ran under the sun, the masculine power that Rocky absorbed was enough to make


    up for the consumption of his spiritual power. That was why even though he was just at the peak of the


    King Realm, he seemed to be more powerful than Valeria, who was at the Emperor Realm.


    Finally, Valeria realized that it would not be a good idea to continue chasing Rocky like this. However,


    since she did not want to let him off the hook that easily, she decided to use another n. Suddenly,


    she took out a wooden flute from her pocket and yed it.


    Out of nowhere, Rocky felt that the ground beneath his feet was rumbling.


    Boom!


    With a loud sound, several thick and long roots emerged from the ground as if they had lives of their


    own. Caught off guard, Rocky tried his best to avoid these roots that were attempting to wrap around


    his limbs.


    "Is that another one of Flora''s unique skills, the Spiritual Flower Technique? I heard that it can easily


    control the flowers and trees ording to the user''s will."


    "That is true. It is even said that the technique was created by Flora herself. It was very famous and


    only very few powerful people could deal with it!"


    "I also heard that the royal family had taken a strong interest in that technique, so they intended to


    absorb it into the royal family''s secret technique. However, they were rejected by Flora. It seems that


    the technique is indeed extraordinary!"


    The officials who continued to follow them were shocked the moment they saw Valeria use the Spiritual


    Flower Technique.


    At the same time, Rocky did not expect Valeria to possess such an astounding skill that could freely


    manipte all kinds of nts with her spiritual power. It was his first time seeing this kind of ability, and


    he was amazed. At the back of his mind, he was now realizing why the Shura Race was so powerful.

 Chapter 1683 The Unexpected Turning Of Events

    Chapter 1683 The Unexpected Turning Of Events


    Seeing the rapidly approaching roots, Rocky dared not to be careless. Wasting no time, he leaped into


    the air, trying to avoid the roots at all costs. However, they still kept on chasing and pestering him


    aggressively.


    Because he was still unable to fly or stay in the air for a longer time, Rocky had to find a way to deceive


    these roots with his current abilities.


    Then, an idea suddenly popped in his head, making him reveal a sinister smile at the corners of his


    mouth. In an instant, a sh of spiritual light surged out and enveloped him. Soon enough, several


    figures that looked exactly like him emerged in midair.


    "Is he trying to escape from the roots using some kind of illusory technique? I''m afraid this won''t be


    effective against the Spiritual Flower Technique!" One of the senior officials shook his head as he saw


    what Rocky was trying to do.


    When the Spiritual Flower Technique was activated, the spirits of the flowers and the roots were driven


    and manipted by Valeria''s spiritual power. Therefore, they became sensitive to the target''s spiritual


    power, only attacking the strongest one. Hence, even if Rocky used an illusory technique to create


    several avatars, the roots would know which one to attack since avatars were usually not as powerful


    as one''s real self.


    Hearing what the senior official said, the other officials could not help but feel worried about Rocky.


    Sure enough, just as what the senior official spected, the roots did not pay any attention to the other


    phantoms. Instead, they directly went for Rocky''s real body.


    However, as Rocky''s body was entangled by the roots that were manipted by Valeria, it suddenly


    disappeared into thin air.


    Obviously, Valeria was shocked to her core. She thought that she finally captured Rocky, but it seemed


    that he was able to outsmart the attack of the Spiritual Flower Technique. She was in utter disbelief


    because she had never met an opponent who managed to escape from this technique.


    However, Valeria was not the type of person to immediately give up just because of a single mishap.


    Hence, she immediately controlled the wood spirits to search and locate Rocky''s spiritual power. But


    after some time, her efforts were in vain. It seemed that Rocky''s original spiritual power had actually


    vanished without a trace. Moreover, the strange thing was that the phantoms that he created earlier


    were still scattered everywhere.


    "Wait. I don''t think that it is just an ordinary illusory skill...


    It must be the Devilish Phantom Skill!"


    "What? The Devilish Phantom Skill?!"


    "But that is impossible! It is a secret skill owned by the royal family. How could he possibly learn it?"


    The officials were in utter disbelief, but they realized that it must be the only rational exnation.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The Devilish Phantom Skill was a high-level secret skill. The phantoms created using this skill would


    possess the same attacking style and strength as the real body. It could be said that it could create the


    user''s perfect replica.


    However, the most terrifying feature of the Devilish Phantom Skill was that the real body could switch


    its position to any of the phantoms at any time. Consequently, it would be pretty difficult to capture the


    user''s real body. Hence, when Valeria''s roots captured Rocky''s real body, it instantly switched positions


    with one of the phantoms.


    Valeria also heard what the officials were talking about. However, she refused to believe that Rocky


    was capable of executing such a high-level skill from the royal family.


    The next moment, Valeria manipted the wood spirits again to rush towards Rocky''s phantoms.


    However, the same thing just happened. As the roots captured a phantom, it would just suddenly


    vanish.


    "Girl, why don''t you just give up already? You''re just wasting your effort and energy. You won''t be able


    to capture me anyway," the phantoms that were scattered around Valeria uttered at the same time.


    "Damn it! Stop mocking me!" At this time, Valeria continued to fume in anger because of


    embarrassment.


    The next moment, the wood spirits moved aggressively and chased after all the phantoms in the area.


    However, she still could not catch Rocky''s real body.


    "I can''t believe this! I didn''t expect that our Godly Genius could actually defeat Valeria''s Spiritual Flower


    Technique!"


    "With his sheer talent, he would bring honor to the Ghost Fief!"


    Just when the officials had already be excited, thinking that Valeria had no more ways to deal with


    Rocky, the wood spirits suddenly gathered and transformed into a huge wooden man.


    Swoosh!


    Then, the wooden man raised its thick arms up in midair and began smashing wildly in all directions.


    Soon enough, fissures appeared on the ground within a dozen meters, and even the surrounding


    buildings were affected. The area had instantly be a mess.


    Seeing this, the officials decided to retreat to avoid getting caught up with their battle.


    However, the situation became even more uncontroble. In order to force Rocky to reveal his real


    body, Valeria allowed the wooden man to destroy everything in the area without hesitation. It seemed


    that she was willing to pay any price just to bring Rocky down.


    Finally, Rocky thought that this was getting out of hand. Thus, he immediately withdrew his phantoms


    and revealed his real body. "Hey, why are you so pissed off? I just kissed you by ident. I did not do it


    intentionally. You don''t have to be so violent!"


    "You!" Valeria was instantly rendered speechless. She did not expect that Rocky would actually talk


    about it out loud.


    The officials who heard it were also astounded. They could not believe that their Godly Genius had


    already done such actions even before they were formally engaged.


    At the same time, although the engagement was just a formality for the alliance of the two fiefs, kissing


    someone as beautiful as Valeria would make anyone envy Rocky.


    In fact, Rocky deliberately said it out loud, believing that it would embarrass Valeria to the extreme.


    Then, he thought that she would immediately run away from the scene.


    However, Rocky underestimated her courage and pride.


    With a furious look on her face, Valeria almost lost her mind. At the same time, the wooden man went


    berserk and madly rushed towards Rocky. Moreover, the spiritual light that was emitted became


    extremely unstable.


    "Go to hell, you filthy bastard!" Valeria shouted angrily. At this point, her only goal was to erase Rocky


    from this world.


    As the wooden man got close to Rocky, its spiritual light suddenly turned to ripples and spread out


    within a hundred meters.


    Boom!


    With a deafening sound, a dazzling white column of light soared into the sky and almost covered the


    sky above the mansion.


    Meanwhile, Gilbert instantly sensed the change of the spiritual power in the mansion. Thus, he


    immediately sent some of his men to investigate what was going on. Upon learning that Valeria and


    Rocky were actually fighting in the mansion, he was stupefied. Immediately after, he rushed to the area


    where the two were fighting.


    When he got there, he saw that the buildings within a hundred meters were utterly destroyed. At the


    same time, several people and officials were injured.


    At this moment, Valeria stood in the middle of the ruins with a ferocious look on her face. She was


    gasping for breath and was intently looking at the position where Rocky was standing a few moments


    ago.


    "Miss Valeria... What did you do?" It never urred to Gilbert that the fight between the Godly


    Geniuses would be this intense that Valeria was so determined to kill Rocky. Although he didn''t


    know what exactly the reason behind these actions was, he found it very ridiculous. In fact, he thought


    of reconsidering their alliance with the Flower Fief.


    "Sir..." It was not until she heard Gilbert''s voice that Valeria regained her senses. Remembering


    everything she had done, she finally realized that she made such a huge mistake.


    At the same time, Gilbert was still at a loss. But he wasted no time and quickly ordered his men to


    search for Rocky, whether dead or alive.


    Strange enough, they weren''t able to locate Rocky''s body even after searching the entire ruins.


    "Sir, I really don''t want to think about it, but could it be possible that the Godly Genius has already been


    turned into ashes?"


    "I am also thinking about that. The strike that Miss Valeria unleashed just now was so powerful that


    even the officials would not be able to withstand it, not to mention our Godly Genius who hasn''t


    reached the Emperor Realm yet."


    "That''s terrible. If he was really killed, the situation will be troublesome!"


    Some officials could not help but express their concerns and opinions.


    Hearing this, Gilbert, who was still wearing a serious look on his face, eventually shifted his gaze


    towards Valeria. He was already thinking of avenging Rocky if he really turned out to be dead. After all,


    the Flower Fief must pay the consequence of what they had done to them.


    At this time, Valeria could just lower her head while biting her lip as she was consumed by regret.


    However, just when everyone was already convinced that Rocky did not survive, a figure slowly


    emerged from the ground under the ruins, looking a little disheveled.


    "Whew! That was close! I barely made it by activating the Earth-diving Skill in time!" This man was


    none other than Rocky.


    It turned out that right before the wooden man exploded, Rocky knew that he was in great danger.


    Hence, he immediately activated the Earth-diving Skill and dived into the ground to avoid the direct


    impact of the fierce st.


    "The Godly Genius is still alive!"


    All of a sudden, exmations of surprise echoed throughout the air around the ruins.

 Chapter 1684 Safe And Sound

    Chapter 1684 Safe And Sound


    When he heard that, Gilbert sighed and rxed his shoulders. Valeria wore a look of surprise on her


    face. She couldn''t figure out how Rocky was unharmed after the explosion of the wooden man.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "What brought you here, sir?" Rocky greeted Gilbert as if nothing had happened.


    "I heard that you and Valeria were fighting so I had toe and stop you. What happened?" Gilbert


    asked, shooting Rocky a serious look.


    Rocky looked at Valeria and smiled faintly. "It wasn''t over anything serious. We were just fighting for


    fun!"


    A subtle look of confusion washed over Valeria''s face. She had expected Rocky to tell the truth to


    Gilbert. She had thought she would be punished for attacking him so viciously. What she hadn''t seen


    coming was Rocky deliberately defending her.


    A small amount of red tinged Gilbert''s cheeks. "For fun? Why would you do that here? You could have


    destroyed my mansion!"


    "Please don''t be angry. It really was all in good fun. Miss Valeria identally exerted too much power,


    but that showed me her true strength. It''s a good thing!"


    Although Gilbert was still unhappy and knew that Rocky was defending Valeria, he would avoid asking


    further questions and causing more trouble.


    "Guards, escort Miss Valeria back to the Fragrance Pce!" Gilbert ordered, pointing into the distance.


    After that, Gilbert asked all the members and officials that were involved during the fight to heal


    themselves. Then, he turned to Rocky and told him to stay.


    After everyone else was gone, the look on Gilbert''s face softened and he asked, "Why did you provoke


    Valeria again?"


    In front of the others, Gilbert was determined to treat everyone equally. Now that no one was around,


    he wanted to avoid being too harsh on Rocky. After all, he knew how important the Godly Genius was


    to the territory.


    Rocky smiled bitterly and replied, "I didn''t provoke her!"


    "Then why did she hit you so hard?" Gilbert asked, tilting his head knowingly.


    "It was just a misunderstanding." Rocky didn''t want to divulge too many details.


    Frowning, Gilbert responded, "I can see that Valeria doesn''t like you that much, but for the sake of the


    two fiefs, please try and get along with her."


    "I want to, but I''m afraid I can''t, especially after today..." Rocky looked up at the sky with desperate


    eyes. Originally, he just wanted to act indifferently towards the engagement with Valeria so that she


    would take the initiative to back off. However, he identally took advantage of Valeria. Now, she


    would never let him go that easy.


    Of course, Rocky didn''t think that she could attack him again. He was more worried about how they


    could get along with each other from now on.


    "Couples almost always make up quickly after having quarrels. Things will be different once you two


    are engaged. Due to recent events, I''ve decided to hold the engagement ceremony in three days. I''ve


    arranged everything to fit our standards," Gilbert exined.


    "Okay!" Rocky knew that it was best not to object. After all, the engagement was just a formality. There


    was nothing else to say about it.


    Afterwards, he returned to the Ghost Pce and continued his work.


    As for Valeria, she slumped and sighed in every corner of the Fragrance Pce after she returned.


    When Elder Leticia returned, the news that Valeria and Rocky had fought violently in the leader''s


    mansion was spreading. Valeria needed to understand how important the situation was.


    "You used to know how to behave yourself. Why are you being so reckless? Fighting with the Godly


    Genius of the Ghost Fief was foolish. If it weren''t for the engagement, the leader of the Ghost Fief


    would punish you!" Elder Leticia used, pointing an angry finger at her.


    Snorting loudly, Valeria uttered, "What are you afraid of? None of this matters. I don''t like the guy


    anyway..."


    "Don''t act on impulse. You know the importance of the engagement, so I don''t have to say anything


    more about it. But I have to remind you not to underestimate the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief," Elder


    Leticia said.


    "Elder Leticia, what are you really trying to say?" Valeria stared at Elder Leticia for a while. She knew


    that there was a deeper meaning behind those words.


    "Today, in addition to visiting an old friend, I went to the slum where the people of the Ghost Fief built a


    temple for the Godly Genius. I assumed he was only doing this on purpose to attract attention, but after


    inquiring about it, I found out that no one there had known about his true identity until the bandits


    attacked the slum and he interfered, and that was when his identity was finally exposed," Elder Leticia


    exined.


    "So what?" Valeria couldn''t see why that mattered.


    "Don''t you understand? It shows that the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief is kind-hearted. You will have


    a hard time finding that kind of personality in the Shura Race. If you try harder to get along with him, he


    will treat you right," Elder Leticia answered.


    "I don''t care!" Valeria pursed her lips and folded her arms over her chest defiantly.


    With a shake of the head, Elder Leticia said, "You''re too stubborn. You think you can do everything on


    your own, but sometimes, apanion is what you need to get out of trouble."


    "I don''t want to be hispanion," Valeria snapped.


    "You are so stubborn. Forget it. It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to marry him. The engagement will


    happen anyway," Elder Leticia said with a frown.


    Hearing that, Valeria frowned back, but she also knew that she had no choice.


    While they were talking, a man that Gilbert had sent arrived and announced that the engagement


    ceremony would be held in three days.


    "He must be feeling more anxious than us. I thought he would postpone the engagement because of


    what happened today!" Elder Leticia was taken aback. Valeria had made a big fuss in Gilbert''s mansion


    and almost hurt their Godly Genius. Why didn''t Gilbert lose his temper? Usually, he would try to make


    things difficult for the Flower Fief and fight for the best interests of the alliance of the two major fiefs.


    However, instead of ming Valeria, he decided to hold the engagement ceremony even sooner. It


    didn''t seem like something he would do.


    "He must be afraid that I will go back on my word and refuse to get engaged!" In Valeria''s eyes, the


    engagement would not benefit her.


    "Or the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief is unwilling to marry you and Gilbert wants to hold the


    engagement ceremony as soon as possible in case more unanticipated events ur..." Elder Leticia


    added.

 Chapter 1685 The Upcoming Engagement Ceremony

    Chapter 1685 The Uing Engagement Ceremony


    Valeria was more beautiful than the other women in the Flower Fief and she came from a strong


    background. Therefore, she was picky about the men she associated with. When she first met Rocky,


    she had sensed that he was a little different from ordinary men. But unfortunately, the conversation


    between Gilbert and Rocky had alerted her to the fact that Rocky was not willing to get engaged to her.


    He only agreed to do so because he was the Godly Genius. No wonder Gilbert was desperate to get


    them engaged because he wanted to make sure that Rocky would get engaged to Valeria, despite that


    he did not want to, so that the two fiefs would be allies.


    "If he doesn''t want to be engaged to me, that''s cool! I hate this arrangement more than he does


    anyway! I''m like a diamond. He will never be good enough to deserve someone like me!" Wearing a


    proud look on her face, Valeria puffed out her chest. She firmly believed that she was suffering a loss


    because of their engagement. If it were not for the benefits that the Flower Fief and Flora were getting


    from it, she would have declined a long time ago.


    "Whether you want it or not, the engagement is set. Don''t be childish. For the next three days, you will


    stay put in the Fragrance Pce!" Elder Leticia was worried that Valeria might do something to mess


    with the engagement, so she grounded her.


    Unable to resist, Valeria nodded. However, when she turned away, her lips curled unhappily.


    By now, the news of the uing engagement between Rocky and Valeria had spread throughout the


    entire Shura Race, causing quite a stir in the other seven fiefs.


    Although Godly Genius marriages that formed alliances between two fiefs weremon, the one


    between the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief made the other seven fiefs worried. Already, the strength of


    the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief alone was not weak. Theirbined strength would be


    unimaginable. In addition, the leaders of the two fiefs had close rtionships with the royal family. After


    the two fiefs were connected by marriage, they would receive secret support from the royal family. The


    other seven fiefs felt threatened and panicked.


    They couldn''t shake the thought from their heads. If the two Godly Geniuses were a good match and


    managed to cultivate together, they could gang up on the other seven Godly Geniuses and make fights


    unfair.


    Therefore, the other seven fiefs slowly became more worried. The problem was that they couldn''t act


    against the engagement ceremony in front of everyone. They had to find a way to secretly obtain


    information.


    So they sent their representatives to the Ghost Capital to participate in the engagement ceremony,


    mainly to know exactly what was going on.


    Meanwhile, in the borders of the Genie Fief, a giant bird covered in white feathers pped its wings and


    rose into the air, flying away from the main city.


    Two young women were sittingfortably on top of the giant bird. One was wearing tight, purple


    armor. She was heroic and tall. A unique, wild vibe that belonged solely to the women of the Shura


    Race shone from her radiant skin.


    The other woman was dressed in an embroidered, red robe. Herplexion resembled a human''s but


    her features were not as delicate. They were more charming and enchanting. Every move and smile


    she made was full of bewitchment. Most people couldn''t look straight at her because of her powerful


    aura from the noble ss.


    "Lady, if the leader knew that we went to the Ghost Capital without asking his permission first, I''m


    afraid..." The woman in purple armor worried aloud.


    The woman in the red robe was the new Godly Genius of the Genie Fief. She was also the daughter of


    the leader of the Genie Fief, Adrian Hu. Her name was Gloria Hu.


    "I am just going to the Ghost Capital for travel purposes. There''s nothing to be afraid of!" Betraying


    Gloria Hu''s words, a yful smile shed on her face, making her eyes bright.


    "But we should at least inform him. You know that it''s not appropriate for you to go. Your identity..." The


    woman in the purple armor spoke very cautiously, tiptoeing around her point.


    "Purple, if you''re so scared, you are free to turn around and go home. But I will not wait for you." Gloria


    Hu smiled. She was excited to do something reckless.


    When Purple heard that, a look of hesitation spread over her face. She knew that her master was a


    woman of her word, so there was nothing she could say that would convince her to stop.


    "Good girl! When we arrive at the Ghost Capital, I will reward you handsomely." While she spoke,


    Gloria Hu approached Purple and raised thetter''s chin with one finger, forcing her to look straight into


    her eyes.


    Purple''s face flushed. She swallowed and stammered, "But I haven''t done anything. I don''t require a


    reward."


    Even though Purple was a female, it was difficult for her to resist Gloria Hu''s strange charm. That was


    because Gloria Hu had been cultivating the enchantment skill since her childhood. By now, she had it


    mastered and could wrap just about anybody around her finger.


    "Just obeying my words counts as making a contribution," Gloria Hu said, smiling. Just the sight of her


    smile was enough to make people fall in love with her.


    Purple nodded many times while avoiding eye contact with Gloria Hu. She didn''t want to be tempted by


    thetter''s enchantment skill and do something inappropriate.


    Three dayster, colorfulnterns were strung all over the Ghost Capital and the atmosphere was


    lively.


    When they heard that Rocky had saved the people living in the slum, the citizens of the Ghost Capital


    had started to worship him. They were all excited to celebrate his engagement.


    Gilbert''s mansion was also decorated with rednterns and countless people came and went,


    spreading their good wishes.


    Ever since the announcement of the engagement between Rocky and Valeria, Gilbert''s mansion had


    been full of people. All the famous ns in the Shura Race had sent people with gifts, whether they


    were invited or not. And, of course, the other seven fiefs came to congratte them too.


    Meanwhile, Gilbert was busy entertaining the representatives of the seven fiefs. They were all sitting in


    the hall and the atmosphere was very light and friendly.


    "Leader Gilbert, the alliance you''ve established between the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief is really


    powerful! Congrattions!" the representative elder of the Nether Fief said. His tone held some


    jealousy.


    "Oh,e on. There''s no need for ttery. As a matter of fact, this engagement is only happening


    because of a promise I made to Flora ten years ago. It is not to gain an advantage over the other fiefs.


    It''s just an agreement between me and Flora." Gilbert hade up with that excuse a long time ago,


    just in case he needed to use it.


    "Even so, after the marriage isplete, your power will increase. I hope you will show us mercy,"


    another representative of another fief said.


    "Guys, there''s really no reason to worry. After all, we can''t interfere in thepetition among the Godly


    Geniuses. Do you think there''s anything we can do to help the Godly Geniusesplete the task they


    were given by the gods this time? I really doubt it." Gilbert would not brag. If he were to strut around,


    the seven fiefs would target him.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Yes, but it''s obvious that you and Flora are going to benefit from this marriage."


    "Then the other fiefs should form alliances too. If I remember correctly, there are other females among


    the Godly Geniuses apart from Valeria. Why don''t you meet with them?" As soon as Gilbert said that,


    the representatives of the seven fiefs fell into silence.

 Chapter 1686 Loss Outweighed Gain

    Chapter 1686 Loss Outweighed Gain


    The other major reason why the seven fiefs decided to send their representatives this time was to


    check if there was a possibility of allying with the other fiefs through marriages, just like what the Ghost


    Fief and the Flower Fief had done. However, all of them knew that this was not an easy arrangement. If


    one of the Godly Geniuses betrayed the other after getting married, there would be terrible losses that


    would outweigh the gain. In fact, this kind of situation already happened in the past. It was known that


    the Genie Fief would use their Godly Geniuses to entice the other Godly Geniuses to pledge allegiance


    to them. Because of this, the other fiefs who had already fallen victim to this scheme before had been


    very careful in considering this strategy.


    If this had always brought a smooth alliance between fiefs, they would obviously try every means just to


    pull it off.


    "Dear guests, the engagement ceremony is about to begin. Please enjoy yourself in the meantime!"


    Noticing that the appointed time was nearing, Gilbert already made the announcement.


    Meanwhile, in the Fragrance Pce, Valeria was still sitting at a table, staring at her red dress that was


    ented with gold and silver pieces of jewelry. She pulled out a long face and was hesitating to


    proceed with the engagement.


    The truth was she didn''t really want to be engaged from the bottom of her heart. However, she had no


    choice but to obey Flora''s order. After all, it was also for the sake of their fief. "Valeria, what are you


    doing?


    It''s almost time. Why haven''t you changed into your dress yet?" Leticia reprimanded Valeria as soon as


    she saw that the young woman hadn''t put on her dress and makeup.


    "Elder Leticia, do I really need to wear this thing?" She was actually opposed to it because she didn''t


    want to be engaged, let alone be married to Rocky.


    "What are you talking about? Of course, you need to wear it. This engagement is not a joke. All the


    guests that will be attending the ceremony are distinguished figures of the Shura Race. In fact, I heard


    that even the royal family will be sending a representative to offer their congrattions. If you dress


    casually, people will think that the Flower Fief isn''t taking this seriously. Our reputation is also at stake


    here," Leticia firmly exined.


    "But I just don''t want to wear it!" Valeriained.


    "Valeria, don''t be unreasonable. Change into it quickly," Leticia answered with a serious expression on


    her face.


    Seeing that the elder''s eyes had already turned cold, Valeria could only heave a sigh. Then, with the


    help of her personal maid, she began changing into the dress, putting her makeup on, and adorning


    herself with elegant essories.


    In about an hour, she was able to finish preparing, and she looked very charming and gorgeous in her


    bright red dress.


    "It is such a shame that our leader could note. She will be very happy to see you in this


    astonishing dress." As Elder Leticia nced at Valeria, she could not help but let out a faint smile.


    Valeria had finally grown into a fine youngdy. She could still remember when the leader brought


    Valeria back, she was still a child, and Leticia was just a servant. Therefore, she had witnessed how


    Valeria eventually grew up. Now that she was about to marry someone, it was just natural for the elder


    to have mixed emotions.


    "Humph! It''s not a real marriage. This is just for show. She need not see me in this dress..." Valeria


    mumbled in dissatisfaction.


    "Come on. It''s almost time. We have to proceed to the square where the ceremony will be held," Leticia


    remarked as she looked out of the window.


    Then, apanied by the elder and several maids, Valeria left the Fragrance Pce and headed for


    the square.


    Meanwhile, Rocky, who was the other important party of the engagement ceremony, was still cultivating


    beside the deste crescent-shapedke in the leader''s mansion.


    Of course, he had not forgotten about the event. However, he deemed that he need not hurry. As long


    as he would not bete, he could still take his time.


    After finishing his cultivation inside the Scarlet Heaven Jade and regaining his spiritual sense, he sat by


    theke with his legs crossed and adjusted his breath.


    At the same time, he suddenly heard a shrilling cry from above. As he looked up, he saw a huge bird


    flying in the air. Then, two rays of strange lights eventually descended from the sky. In a sh, they


    landed on the ground not far away from where he was sitting. Judging from the aura of the two figures,


    they should be at the Emperor Realm.


    Soon enough, the beams of strange light that enveloped the two figures gradually dissipated. With that,


    Rocky eventually saw two young women, who appeared to be remarkably beautiful. It seemed that they


    were looking around as if observing theyout of the area.


    Based on his experience, he immediately spected that these two beauties must have sneaked in,


    and they were about cause some trouble.


    With this in mind, Rocky just yed it cool. He tried to restrain his breathing and stood up slowly.


    At this moment, the two young women already noticed Rocky. Seeing that he was dressed in ordinary


    clothes, they assumed that he was just a servant and deemed that he wasn''t a threat to them.


    These two beauties were actually Gloria, the Godly Genius of the Genie Fief, and Purple, her personal


    bodyguard.


    "Purple, seize that man and ask him where the engagement ceremony will be held," Gloria ordered


    calmly.


    Purple simply nodded and quickly appeared in front of Rocky.


    Seeing that Purple suddenly approached him, Rocky guessed that they wanted to capture him and


    interrogate him about something. Hence, he immediately pretended to be afraid and shouted, "Who are


    you? What are you doing here? Do you know that this is the leader''s mansion? How dare you enter this


    ce without permission?"


    Seeing that Rocky was like a panicking mouse, Purple could not help but look at him with disdain.


    Then, she quickly pulled Rocky''s cor and asked, "You should know where the engagement ceremony


    of the Godly Geniuses of the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief is being held, right? Where is it?"


    "What will you do to me once I tell you? Will you kill me?" Rocky pretended to be scared out of his wits.


    "If you don''t tell me, then you''re really going to die! Now, choose for yourself!" Purple shouted in


    annoyance. At the same time, Gloria suddenly rushed beside Rocky with a coquettish smile. Then out


    of nowhere, her eyes emitted a purple light.


    Seeing this, Rocky instantly felt that a strong spiritual power was surging towards him and was about to


    upy his consciousness. Fortunately, his mental power was much stronger than that of ordinary


    people, so he was able to easily resist it. However, since he didn''t want to expose his identity yet, he


    pretended to be hit by Gloria''s attack and acted as if he became infatuated with her.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Okay, I will tell you everything," Rocky replied, pretending to be enchanted.


    "So, where is the ceremony being held?" Gloria asked again.


    "In the square of the leader''s mansion. However, the mansion is so big that you might have a hard time


    finding it," Rocky answered honestly.


    "Yeah, you are right," Gloria said as her captivating eyes twinkled.


    "Godly¡ª I mean Miss Gloria. I think we should go back and meet with Elder Bryson first to attend the


    ceremony with our formal identities." The woman named Purple seemed quite nervous. Hearing this,


    Rocky secretly looked at Gloria to analyze her. He did not expect that someone would sneak into the


    mansion of the Ghost Fief''s leader during this important asion. Of course, he was almost certain


    that it had something to do with the engagement ceremony.


    "Huh? That is so boring! I want to surprise them!" Gloria eximed as she revealed a devious grin on


    her face.


    As the two continued to converse, Rocky became more certain that Gloria was nning to sabotage


    the ceremony. However, he thought that it might actually work in his favor. After all, he also wanted to


    get out of the engagement. Hence, if Gloria could mess it up, then he would be


    pleased.

 Chapter 1687 Who Are They

    Chapter 1687 Who Are They


    "Then, beautifuldies, please follow me. I will take you there right now," Rocky said tteringly, still


    pretending to be bewitched by Gloria''s beauty.


    "Thank you. What a sweet guy you are," Gloria praised. She seemed to be rather satisfied with the


    attitude that Rocky was showing.


    "Of course, it is my honor to be of use to you," Rocky quickly replied.


    On the other hand, Purple could just shake her head as she felt a little disgusted. However, Gloria just


    giggled and seemed to enjoy that people were fawning over her.


    After that, Rocky took Gloria and Purple to the square where the engagement ceremony was about to


    be held.


    At this moment, there was only an hour left before the appointed time of the ceremony. Hence, Gilbert


    and the elders of the Ghost Fief had already taken their seats on the high tform. At the same time,


    the invited guests and other ministers of the Ghost Fief also joined on the tform. Around the square,


    the members of Gilbert''s mansion were also scattered, making the ce very crowded with people.


    Soon enough, Valeria appeared on the square, together with Elder Leticia and the maids. She slowly


    walked down the red carpet with her face covered with a veil. Although people could not really see her


    entire face, she instantly became the center of attention.


    After a moment, Valeria and Elder Leticia reached the high tform and bowed to Gilbert and the


    elders of the Ghost Fief.


    "I am d that you''re already here. Our Godly Genius will be here soon, so please take a seat for now.


    As soon as he arrives, we shall proceed with the ceremony," Gilbert remarked with a smile.


    As he guided them into their seats, Gilbert sat beside the twodies.


    After quite a while, Gilbert had begun to feel impatient. The joss stick in the copper censer had almost


    burnt out, but Rocky hadn''t shown up yet. Thus, he finally ordered his men to go to the Ghost Pce to


    check what was holding Rocky up.


    But not long after, one of his men came back and informed that Rocky was no longer in the Ghost


    Pce, and it seemed that he had left the pce for a while now.


    Since the guests were already there, Gilbert deemed that it would be suspicious if he sent too many


    people to search for Rocky. Hence, he could only wait patiently until Rocky showed up.


    However, the appointed time was almost up, and Rocky was still nowhere to be seen. At this point, the


    people already began to discuss among themselves.


    "Where is that guy? Valeria is already here!"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Shouldn''t he be here before thedy? This is absurd. Is he nning to show up right at thest


    moment?"


    "Or maybe he suddenly changed his mind and wanted to back out from the engagement? He might


    have thought that he was not a match for her. If that is the case, then we still have the chance to win


    Valeria''s heart!"


    Right now, all kinds of spections were spreading around due to Rocky''s absence.


    At the same time, Elder Leticia also started to feel uneasy. She was worried that Rocky would suddenly


    go back on his word. If that happened, the Flower Fief would surely suffer such a disgrace.


    However, it seemed that Valeria had a different impression. In fact, she was actually hoping that Rocky


    would not show up at all. That way, she could also be free from this engagement.


    As the uproar was starting to get out of hand, a figure suddenly appeared on the red carpet at the end


    of the square. Every eye turned in the direction of the figure and recognized that it was none other


    Rocky.


    However, they did not expect that on such a happy and special asion, Rocky was still dressed


    slovenly. Of course, this left an impression that he was being disrespectful to the Godly Genius of the


    Flower Fief.


    But soon after, everyone''s attention shifted to the figures who appeared behind Rocky. Two unknown


    coquettish beauties were apanying him, making the people suspicious of their identities.


    Of course, almost no one in attendance knew the identities of the twodies except for the


    representative of the Genie Fief, Elder Bryson. As soon as he saw them, Elder Bryson was stunned.


    He never expected that the Godly Genius of their fief would suddenly appear at such an asion


    without even warning him. Moreover, she appeared in public together with the Godly Genius of the


    Ghost Fief. He could not help but worry that it would cause some unwarranted suspicions.


    Deeming that no one knew their identities aside from him, Elder Bryson just kept silent. He decided to


    just observe and wait for what would happen next.


    Meanwhile, Gloria and Purple, who were still in the dark about Rocky''s true identity and his n,


    followed him into the square. However, they began to notice that something was wrong. They just


    intended to sneak into the ce, but they were confused as to why everyone''s eyes were focused on


    them.


    "Hey, what is happening? Did you take us to the wrong ce?" Gloria asked as her suspicion rose.


    "No. This is where the ceremony will be held. Didn''t you say that you wanted to see it? I just led you to


    a shortcut," Rocky replied with an innocent face.


    "Shortcut? Are you kidding me?" At this point, Gloria already realized that they were actually fooled.


    "Well, you are already here. If you try to leave now, I''m afraid that the people will get more suspicious


    of you," Rocky warned her in an ironically kind tone. But the truth was he had actually set up this trap


    for her. With this, she would not be able to escape even if she wanted to.


    Upon hearing this, Gloria and Purple confirmed that they were really deceived by this man. At the same


    time, everyone was staring intently at them, including Gilbert, the leader of the Ghost Fief.


    Left with no choice, Gloria and Purple followed Rocky into the tform.


    "Sirs, I am here. I''m sorry for beingte," Rocky respectfully said as he bowed and cupped his hands


    towards Gilbert and the other elders.


    "Who are they?" Gilbert asked Rocky straightforwardly. He had never seen Gloria and Purple before,


    so he did not know their identities. But seeing that they came with Rocky, he could just assume that


    they had a special rtionship with him.


    "Sir, these are my sisters. They are here to attend the engagement ceremony. I had to fetch them and


    that''s why I''m a bitte," Rocky answered with a fake smile as he invented the background of the two


    gorgeous women.


    "What? Sisters?" Gilbert raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    In fact, everyone who heard it was also stunned. They never expected that Rocky, who only had an


    average appearance, would have such stunningly beautiful sisters.


    "Since they are your family, of course, they can join the ceremony." Although Gilbert was a little


    confused with the sudden development, he still treated the women courteously.


    At the same time, even Gloria and Purple were dumbfounded. They could not fathom what was going


    on in Rocky''s head that he would introduce them as his sisters. Moreover, they wondered why the


    leader of the Ghost Fief was talking so politely towards Rocky. At this point, there were a lot of


    questions that baffled them.


    "All right. Have a seat then, dear sisters!" Rocky turned towards the two and let out a huge smile.


    ''Who exactly is this guy?'' Gloria wondered in silence, realizing that something wrong was definitely


    going on.


    However, in order not to cause any unnecessary trouble, she yed along and restrained her


    emotions. Eventually, she pulled Purple and sat beside Gilbert.


    Then, Gilbert stood up and walked in front of the high tform. He looked around and said, "Everyone,


    today is such a blessed day for the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief. Our Godly Geniuses will be


    engaged today and will eventually be married in the near future. With that, I ask everyone to bear


    witness to this big event. Now, Odin, Valeria, pleasee forward. Light the incense, worship, pray for


    the protection of the gods, and sign the engagement covenant."


    Then, Rocky and Valeria came forward and looked at each other at the same time. Although they were


    unwilling to proceed with the ceremony, they had no choice but to walk side by side towards the divine


    censer before the eyes of the public.


    When Gloria saw this, it was when she realized that she made such a ridiculous mistake. She actually


    regarded Rocky as a mere servant, when he, in fact, was the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief. She also


    spected that he had already known their identities right from the start, so he brought them to the


    square on purpose so that they would not be able to behave rashly. She could not help but clench her


    fists and let out a devious smile. ''You''re pretty smart, but I''m afraid you underestimated


    me...''

 Chapter 1688 Her Unpredicted Act

    Chapter 1688 Her Unpredicted Act


    Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Rocky and Valeria began to light up the incense and kowtowed


    in front of the divine censer which was on the high tform. Then, they inserted the incense they held


    into the censer.


    Afterward, the engagement covenant was sent to the stage and was put in front of the two.


    "Lady first," Rocky said as he let Valeria go first.


    As she looked at the engagement covenant in front of her, Valeria''s heart began to pump hard. She


    became nervous, knowing that once she signed the covenant, everything would be irreversible, and


    she would now officially be Rocky''s fiancee.


    However, despite her hesitations, she could not disobey Flora''s order. Hence, all she could do was


    taking a deep breath before signing her name on the covenant.


    But then out of nowhere, Gloria stood up and shouted, "Hold on!"


    At this moment, everyone''s gaze fell on her again, including Gilbert, the elders, Rocky, and Valeria.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, pardon me, but I cannot bear to keep quiet. I am not Odin''s sister... I am his


    fiancee!" Gloria eximed. At this point, she felt that there was already no turning back. Hence, she


    mustered all her courage and acted impulsively. Her main purpose was to destroy the engagement


    between the Godly Geniuses of the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief, but things did not go as she had


    nned. Thus, she thought of a different way on how she could still achieve her goal. Now that she


    suddenly announced that she was Rocky''s fiancee, she wanted to see how Rocky and Valeria would


    react to this.


    Then, as soon as she issued her statement, the information she blurted out immediately caused an


    uproar as if a bomb was dropped in the midst of the crowd. Everyone looked at Rocky and Valeria, at a


    loss for words.


    No one thought that such a development would disrupt the engagement ceremony. Obviously, they did


    not expect that the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief already had a fiancee.


    At the same time, Valeria was also dumbfounded. Although she didn''t want the engagement to be


    sessful, she didn''t expect that something so shocking would actually happen.


    "Odin, what is this woman saying? Who really is she? Do you care to exin yourself?" As the leader


    of the Ghost Fief, Gilbert could not help but question Rocky in a stern tone. He, of all people, knew how


    important this ceremony was. Thus, he would not allow anyone to mess things up. However, Rocky


    brought the woman here himself, saying that she was his sister. But all of a sudden, she imed to be


    his fiancee. Hence, Gilbert wanted Rocky to take responsibility and tell the truth.


    "There is no need to hide it. He knows who I truly am!" Gloria immediately blurted out as she cast a


    cold re upon Rocky.


    "Odin, speak up!" Gilbert turned to Rocky again, urging him to exin everything.


    "Well, I guess there is no need to hide it. It is now out in the open. What she said is true!" Rocky just


    shrugged his shoulders and yed along to Gloria''s ploy.


    When everyone heard this straight from Rocky''s mouth, loud gasps could be heard from the crowd. It


    was so sudden and was actually not that convincing.


    "You!" Valeria''s face turned crimson in anger. She felt rather humiliated and disgusted. She was


    actually convinced that Rocky was just deliberately asking someone to disguise as his fiancee in order


    to get out of this engagement.


    At the same time, Elder Leticia''s face also darkened as she was worried about how things would


    proceed from here.


    Ironically, Gloria was the most surprised one. She only nned to cause quite a stir, but she didn''t


    expect that Rocky would also say that she was his fiancee. At this moment, she gritted her teeth,


    feeling that she fell into his trap again.


    "However, although she is my fiancee, my rtionship with her won''t hinder me from my engagement


    with Valeria. I only have a verbal agreement with this woman. It means that there is no official


    document, and therefore, it does not really count," Rocky exined.


    "If that is the case, then it''s fine. Nothing actually hinders a man to have several wives, let alone have


    more than one fiancee. Miss Valeria, from what Odin said, you don''t have to worry about it. We can still


    proceed with the signing of the engagement covenant, and we can deal with this womanter. What do


    you think, Elder Leticia?" Gilbert asked in desperation. Although it was not the ideal condition, he still


    wanted to focus on the overall situation. Hence, he still wanted to have Rocky and Valeria sign the


    engagement covenant andplete the ceremony.


    "I agree. Valeria, sign it," Elder Leticia firmly said. Although she was also unhappy with the turn of


    events, it was clear to her that this was part of her job. She also assumed that Gloria was just someone


    who came here to destroy the ceremony. Hence, if she seeded, things would just be more


    disadvantageous for the Flower Fief.


    Casting a disdainful re at Rocky, Valeria firmly held the pen and signed her name on the covenant,


    with the sake of the Flower Fief in her mind. Then, she left her fingerprint on the document.


    Seeing this, Rocky was a bit disappointed. He didn''t expect that after everything she heard, she would


    still be willing to sign the agreement. Now, he realized that he had been underestimating her character.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    At this point, Rocky had already done what he could to get out of the engagement, but it seemed that


    he could not avoid it. Hence, he also took the agreement, signed his name on it, and left his fingerprint.


    However, Gloria was still unwilling to admit defeat. She had already gone too far to back out right now.


    Thus, without any hint of hesitation, she suddenly rushed towards Rocky, grabbed the engagement


    covenant and pen, and hurriedly signed her name on it. Then, she bit her finger and left her fingerprint


    on the paper as well.


    She did all of these in a split second that no one was able to stop her. In fact, before the people could


    react, she had already finished the deed.


    Thus, right now, the original two people''s engagement covenant turned into a three people''s


    engagement covenant.


    Seeing this inconceivable turn of events, all the people present werepletely stunned. Never in their


    wildest imagination did they expect that things would end up this way. Gloria actually did the


    unthinkable thing and also put her name on the document.


    "There. I am also his fiancee now. It is in the official covenant," Gloria said as she raised an eyebrow


    while staring at Valeriacently.


    "What the hell? Who are you? Why are you doing this?" Valeria was so astounded that she actually


    wanted to smack Gloria. In her eyes, Gloria was just an unreasonable person who was deliberately


    trying to make things worse.


    "Are you deaf? Didn''t you hear earlier? I am his original fiancee!" Gloria retorted without showing any


    weakness.


    Hearing this, Valeria seethed in anger, but she could not say another word anymore.


    "Miss, what do you really want? Why are you causing such trouble here? Where are you from? Who


    really are you?!" Gilbert had snapped as well. He shouted at Gloria, revealing a cold expression on his


    face. However, there was some confusion in his heart, telling him that this strange young woman was


    not someone ordinary. Besides, who in their right minds would dare destroy an engagement ceremony


    in full view of the public? Moreover, it seemed that she had a deeper purpose for doing this.


    "Fine! If you really want to know my true identity, then I shall tell you." Then, Gloria let out a cunning


    smile and looked around the crowd with a charming expression. Then, she said in a sweet voice, "I am


    the Godly Genius of the Genie Fief, Gloria Hu! I am just here to be with my fiance. So, please forgive


    me if I offended you."


    As soon as she finished her sentence, the square fell in silence. Obviously, everyone was rendered


    speechless and was in shock upon learning her identity. It turned out the Godly Genius of the Genie


    Fief wanted to be a part of the engagement that was originally between the Godly Geniuses of the


    Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief. In the end, she got her wish, and the three of them were now engaged


    ¡ªa first in the history of the Shura Race.

 Chapter 1689 Stories

    Chapter 1689 Stories


    Gilbert, who flew into a colossal rage earlier, was now at a loss for words upon realizing Gloria''s true


    identity. He didn''t expect the Godly Genius of the Genie Fief to hinder their alliance with the Flower Fief


    in such an unpredictable manner!


    "Leader Gilbert, I question the validity of this engagement covenant! It''s ridiculous!" Elder Leticia


    comined furiously. She could tell that Gloria came to intentionally hinder their alliance.


    "Well¡­" Gilbert found himself stuck in a dilemma. Although he didn''t want to acknowledge the


    engagement covenant Gloria clutched in her hand, their signatures and fingerprints on it were


    undeniable. But if he did confirm it, he would gravely disappoint the Flower Fief.


    "Give me that engagement covenant!" Valeria furiouslymanded. She was so enraged at Gloria


    trying to ruin her engagement that she suddenly lunged at her to reim the covenant.


    However, Gloria quickly braced herself and swiftly tucked the covenant into her sleeve as she hid


    behind Gilbert and eximed, "Leader of the Ghost Fief, I know you and my father have known each


    other for a long time. Although we''ve never met, would you have the heart to allow the daughter of your


    old friend to be hurt by others?"


    She looked at him with a delicate charm that allured the hearts of many of the men present.


    "Come out and face me!" Valeria grew even more infuriated when Gloria hid behind Gilbert.


    Gilbert knew he was in deep trouble, but Gloria was right. He and the leader of the Genie Fief, Adrian,


    shared a bond. However, both of them had gone their separate ways and didn''t interfere in each other''s


    business for quite some time. Gilbert knew that Gloria had gone too far. But if she was hurt in his


    territory, it would inevitably cause disputes between the two fiefs.


    Gilbert thought about it for a moment before he waved his hand at Valeria and said, "Godly Genius of


    the Flower Fief, please calm down. I will deal with the engagement covenant. Since you have signed


    the engagement covenant, you are naturally Odin''s legitimate fiancee. Everyone present was a witness


    to this. No need to worry!"


    "But what about her?" Valeria questioned as she shot Gloria a venomous re.


    "Gloria is... also Odin''s fiancee now as well since she has signed the engagement covenant, too,"


    Gilbert revealed. It was a fact that the covenant had been signed by three people. He said those words


    as well to calm Gloria down.


    "What?! This is uneptable! If that''s the case, I will call off the engagement!" Valeria firmly and


    furiously dered.


    "She''s right. We, the Flower Fief, won''t allow such ridiculousness to happen!" Elder Leticia chimed in.


    "Please don''t worry, Elder Leticia and Valeria. Let me have a thorough talk with Gloria to sort this all


    out. I''ll persuade her to give up and hand over the engagement covenant," Gilbert informed them. He


    needed to stabilize the situation first before talking with Gloria alone.


    "But¡­" Valeria still wanted to add something, but Elder Leticia realized that if they continued to argue


    in the presence of so many people, they would turn themselves into aughingstock. So she


    interrupted Valeria and said, "Godly Genius, let''s go. I trust that Leader Gilbert will provide us with a


    reasonable exnation for all of thister."


    The more experienced Elder Leticia maintained herposure. Even if they came to blows, it would all


    be useless.


    As for the protagonist of this farce, Rocky stood aside and watched in silence. He knew that Gloria


    would manage to impede the engagement ceremony. But he never expected that she would go so far


    as to take away the engagement covenant and sign her name on it to turn it into an engagement


    between him, her, and Valeria. This was no different than her sacrificing herself into a roaring pit of


    mes.


    Nevertheless, he was impressed by Gloria''s courage and boldness.


    While Rocky was thinking, Valeria had already left with Elder Leticia.


    Gilbert turned around and nced at Gloria. He shook his head and sighed before he said, "Go and


    get some rest too, Godly Genius Gloria. Let''s talk about thister."


    "Okay!" Gloria answered enthusiastically with a smile and eyes beaming with pleasure. Judging from


    Gilbert''s attitude, she knew she had little to worry about. He needed to show her and her father


    respect.


    Gilbert nodded and ordered his men to escort Gloria and Purple to the guest hall to rest.


    He then looked around the square, cupped his hands, and announced, "I apologize for the incident just


    now. Today''s engagement ceremony is over. Thank you all for attending!" Gilbert then arranged several


    elders and a few senior followers to see the guests out. He turned to Rocky and said, "Follow me."


    Rocky nodded and apanied him. Not long after, they arrived at the conference hall.


    Once Gilbert was seated, he immediately asked Rocky, "Odin, how did you and Gloria get to know


    each other?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "We just met a while ago," Rocky admitted.


    "So you never knew her true identity. Then why did you take her to the square and say that she was


    your younger sister?" Gilbert asked suspiciously.


    "Here''s the thing. Before the engagement ceremony, I was cultivating in ake not too far from the


    Ghost Pce. I was about to end my cultivation when I saw them sneaking into your mansion. I


    thought they were up to no good so, to protect myself and hide my identity, I showed them a white


    feather in surrender. Then, I took them to the square as they requested. I thought they wouldn''t have


    the audacity to do anything bold in front of everyone. I neither expected them to try and hinder the


    engagement ceremony nor expected that the Godly Genius of the Genie Fief would sign the


    engagement covenant," Rocky revealed to him.


    "Oh, I see. You did the right thing. It''s just that Gloria is too reckless." Gilbert thought that Rocky''s


    exnation was reasonable enough. After all, if Rocky revealed his identity earlier he might have been


    taken away by Gloria. He did the right thing. However, Gloria''s behavior was out of line. Gilbert didn''t


    even know how to deal with the mess at the moment.


    "What are you going to do, sir?" Rocky asked.


    "Well, what else can we do? All that''s left is to persuade her to hand over the engagement covenant.


    You will need to sign a new one with Valeria as well." The entire situation gave Gilbert a headache. He


    wouldn''t allow Gloria to get her way and ruin the alliance that would unite their two fiefs.


    "I''m afraid she won''t hand over the engagement covenant so easily!" Rocky expressed with a grin.


    "I''ll deal with it myself. Don''t worry about it. You need to rest well and prepare. In three days, you will go


    to the Nether Fire Land with Valeria," Gilbert reminded him.

 Chapter 1690 Gilberts Arrangement

    Chapter 1690 Gilbert''s Arrangement


    "You''ve arranged everything so well, sir," Rocky praised. Even though he saw thising from a mile


    away, he was amazed by Gilbert''s effort.


    "Although you may be unable toplete the mission in the Nether Fire Land, it will still prove to be


    good practice for you two. I hope that you and Valeria will make use of this opportunity to be familiar


    with each other. This mission willy the foundation of your dual cultivation." Gilbert exined his


    thought.


    "What? Dual cultivation?" Rocky was caught off guard. From his perspective, he and Valeria would


    never do such a thing.


    "Well, let''s talk about that when you get back from your mission!" Gilbert cut him off before Rocky could


    protest.


    Rocky let out a dry smile in response and then went out of the conference hall.


    Meanwhile, Gloria was making her way to the guest hall which had been arranged by Gilbert. She


    walked with a spring in her step since she was in a good mood for having sessfully sabotaged the


    engagement between the Ghost Fief and Flower Fief.


    "Maybe Leader Gilbert wille soon," Purple said anxiously.


    "That''s right. He must be in a hurry to get the engagement covenant back," Gloria said as she sat down


    on a chair.


    "Are you going to return the engagement covenant?" Purple asked, still in shock. She couldn''t wrap her


    head around what herdy was thinking. If it were her, she wouldn''t have snatched the engagement


    covenant in public and signed her name on it in the first ce.


    "What? No way! This is what we call a bargaining chip," Gloria said while she waved the paper in the


    air with a crude smile on her face. "We can use this to put both the Ghost Fief and Flower Fief in a


    rather precarious position," she added.


    "But if you offend Leader Gilbert, I''m afraid it''ll be difficult for us to escape from here." Purple was


    beyond worried. She still didn''t know what thedy was nning.


    "Oh, stop worrying. He wouldn''t darey a finger on me since he and my father have a good


    rtionship." Gloriaforted the worried soul with herplete confidence.


    "Well, it is always wise to y safe," Purple said under her breath.


    "Plus, if he really would harm me, Odin will be my shield. After all, he is my fiance now." Gloria proved


    that she had already thought everything through.


    "Will he really help us?" Purple couldn''t help but doubt.


    "Can''t you see that he really doesn''t want to get engaged to Valerie?" Gloria asked back with her


    cunning eyes lighting up.


    "How is that possible?" The thought never crossed Purple''s mind. She believed their marriage was


    serious and nothing could ever break them apart.


    "Otherwise, why would he lead us to the engagement ceremony even though he knew that we might


    make a scene? Even more, he didn''t even try to stop me when I made up the story and then took the


    engagement covenant away. He obviously wants to get out of their arrangement." Gloria had already


    seen through Rocky''s every move. She would bet her life that Rocky would help them out when


    needed.


    "On purpose? But why would he do that? What benefits would it bring to the Ghost Fief?" Purple was


    completely confused.


    "This is something I can''t quite figure out, but what I am sure of is that this Odin guy would prove his


    worth to us. He''s something special. I can tell." Another reason Gloria came to the Ghost Fief was to


    see what was special about Rocky and how he could benefit the Genie Fief. Unsurprisingly, he didn''t


    disappoint her. The moment she saw him in person, her interest waspletely aroused.


    "I''m not scared of Leader Gilbert. What I''m scared of is your father. If he finds out you''ve been causing


    so much trouble in the Ghost Capital, he''ll be furious!" The image of Adrian, the leader of the Genie


    Fief, furious with them was enough to make her hands tremble in fear. Everyone in the Shura Race


    knew him as a tyrant with a violent temper.


    "It doesn''t matter if he gets angry. Are you forgetting that I am the Godly Genius and not him? I have


    the final say on how I deal with my opponents, not him..." Gloria snorted disapprovingly.


    Purple was rendered speechless. She knew it was futile to try and talk some sense into her master. As


    long as Gloria had her eyes set on something, she would stop at nothing to get it¡ªnot even the gods


    could hope to stop her.


    On the other side, Elder Leticia and Valeria were fuming over what happened at the engagement


    ceremony. Although she didn''t want the ceremony to go on, never was Valeria humiliated like that.


    She frantically paced back and forth inside the Fragrance Pce, trying to think of how she could get


    even with Gloria. "Elder Leticia, I won''t let the Godly Genius of the Genie Fief go just like that!" she


    scowled in anger.


    "That''s for sure. The nerve on that woman to openly destroy the marriage between the Flower Fief and


    the Ghost Fief! If Leader Gilbert weren''t there, I would''ve taught her a lesson!" Elder Leticia also


    scoffed. Her blood was boiling with anger.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "What should we do now? She took the engagement covenant and signed it. Wouldn''t it mean that the


    three of us are engaged? How absurd! If news of this spreads out, I will be humiliated so badly..."


    Valeria wanted to cry. She cared for nothing more than her reputation.


    "Actually it''s not that embarrassing. After all, the most beautiful woman in the Genie Fief interfered with


    someone else''s engagement. It''s obvious that a woman of her stature has been taught about doing this


    for a long time." After analyzing the situation, Elder Leticia offered her words of advice. Her long and


    rich life had taught her to look at things from a different perspective.


    "I think she''s just looking for trouble. What good woulde from being that guy''s fiancee? She''s just


    begging to be in danger!" Valeria blurted out. She couldn''tprehend Gloria''s action.


    "In my opinion, she is much smarter than you. She must have seen something in him that you have yet


    to see. You must be careful around her in the future..." Elder Leticia said as she shook her head.


    Although Valeria was a Godly Genius and had extraordinary talent, she rarely left the Flower Fief and


    was unsophisticated. She was naivepared to the others. Gloria, on the other hand, was a


    scheming person and would surely be a big problem for them in the future.


    "Humph. How could he possibly have any potential?" Valeria was still adamant to see Rocky in a bad


    light.

 Chapter 1691 Elder Leticias Compromise

    Chapter 1691 Elder Leticia''s Compromise


    "I know what you are thinking, but soon, you will understand. Anyway, although the ceremony did not


    go as smoothly as we hoped for, you and Odin still got engaged. So, ording to the previous n


    that Leader Gilbert and I have agreed, the two of you will set out to the Nether Fire Land in three days,"


    Elder Leticia reminded.


    "What? In three days? That is so soon," Valeria said in surprise. She thought that she would still stay


    here for a few more days, especially after what happened earlier.


    "The truth is you are already a bitte. The other Godly Geniuses are already there, carrying out their


    missions. Hence, if you don''t go soon, I''m afraid that they willplete the mission before you guys,"


    Elder Leticia exined.


    "I see. But what about the engagement covenant?" Valeria asked in a soft voice.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. I am going to see Leader Gilbert and handle that matter. For now,


    have a good rest and build up your strength for the mission. I will make sure that the Godly Genius of


    the Genie Fief will not be let off the hook after doing this to you." After saying that, Elder Leticia


    eventually left.


    Meanwhile, as Rocky returned to the Ghost Pce, he immediately removed the mask on his face and


    showed his real appearance.


    "I am impressed! I didn''t expect that your engagement ceremony would cause such an unimaginable


    sensation in the whole city!" Although Esteban did not attend the ceremony itself, the news about the


    incident during the engagement ceremony had quickly spread out and reached him even before Rocky


    came back.


    "Are you just being sarcastic? Why do you look very happy even after knowing what happened?"


    Rocky asked as he washed his face, wanting to somehow get refreshed.


    "Of course, I am happy for you. You don''t get to have two fiancees all the time," Esteban teased.


    Obviously, he was d that things became chaotic. This way, it was more exciting and interesting for


    him.


    "Humph! I really hate this side of yours!" Obviously, Rocky saw through Esteban. He was just taking


    delight at the problems that Rocky had gotten into.


    "I also heard that the Godly Genius of the Genie Fief is extremely beautiful. You are one lucky bastard!"


    Esteban continued to pester Rocky.


    "Do not remind me of her. That woman is so troublesome to deal with. But I must admit that her


    enchantment skill is awesome! I don''t think I have ever seen anything like it." At the mention of Gloria,


    Rocky instantly remembered her enchantment skill and could not help but feel a little afraid and


    amazed at the same time.


    "That is not something new. Their n is born with the talent to cultivate superior enchantment skills,


    so that woman is no exception. Well, to be frank, being with her is not a bad thing for you. The dual


    cultivation skill of their n is also a secret skill of the Shura Race, and it is not allowed to be spread


    out. Therefore, if you can cultivate together with her, it might even be better and more advantageous


    than you and Valeria cultivating together," Esteban analyzed.


    "So, what are you trying to say? Are you really that desperate to send me away to these women?"


    Rocky said as he crossed his arms on his chest.


    "Well, not really. But if you are going to leave, I also have no problem with that. After all, I won''t have


    any losses anyway," Esteban replied with a shrug as if he could not care less about Rocky.


    Heaving a deep sigh, Rocky said, "By the way, Leader Gilbert informed me that I will go the Nether Fire


    Land with Valeria in three days."


    "Three days, huh? I see. Then, I will need to prepare something for you. You should have already


    heard that the Nether Fire Land isn''t somece that you could venture easily. You have to carry some


    useful treasures with you in case you suddenly need them. Otherwise, you may end up dead there."


    After saying that, Esteban left in a hurry. Of course, he wanted to ensure Rocky''s safety because he


    wanted him to obtain the rare Nether Fire Flowers in the Nether Fire Land.


    At this point, Rocky knew that he would encounter lots of trouble again after today. However, he did not


    really have the luxury to dawdle and think about this problem. After taking a short break, he put on his


    mask again in case someone suddenly arrived.


    Meanwhile, Gilbert gathered all the elders and the family officials to discuss the issue at hand after


    sending the guests away. The engagement covenant was indeed a serious matter. So, in order to be


    cautious, Gilbert did not talk with Gloria just yet. He needed to speak and consult with the elders first on


    how they were going to handle this.


    Not surprisingly, the elders and officials were also very dissatisfied and appalled by Gloria''s


    inconceivable behavior during the ceremony. Of course, they all felt that she was being disrespectful to


    both the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief. If it weren''t for the fact that she was actually the daughter of


    the leader of the Genie Fief, they would have already captured her.


    Then, just as when Gilbert was already discussing with the elders and the ministers, Elder Leticia


    came. Apparently, she demanded to talk with him regarding the same topic.


    After thinking for a while, Gilbert decided to also invite her in.


    "Elder Leticia, you came at the right time. We are now discussing how to deal with the Godly Genius of


    the Genie Fief," Gilbert informed.


    "What is there left to discuss? She tantly came to sabotage the ceremony. We must do what we can


    to make her pay." Elder Leticia bluntly dered her stand.


    "I know how you feel, but the fact remains that she is the daughter of the leader of the Genie Fief. I


    don''t think we can easilyy a finger on her," Gilbert said reluctantly. Gloria was Adrian''s daughter, and


    now, she was being trained as the Godly Genius of the Genie Fief. At this point, all of the other fiefs


    were doing their hardest to improve the skills of their Godly Geniuses. Hence, Gilbert felt that it was


    very inappropriate to cause a conflict to the other fiefs byying a hand on their Godly Geniuses.


    "All of us understand that Miss Gloria did something wrong. She signed her name on the engagement


    covenant. Thus, nominally, she is also Odin''s fiancee right now. Therefore, if we are to do something to


    her, we really need to think about it carefully."


    "Well, we can''t ignore the fact that she deliberately messed up the engagement ceremony. On the


    other hand, marriage is not a trivial thing. In order to stop the alliance of the Ghost Fief and the Flower


    Fief, she was willing to sacrifice herself. It just shows that she was prepared for the oue of her


    actions. I think that if we pushed to punish her, the Genie Fief will use this as an excuse to retaliate."


    "The marriage among three Godly Geniuses is, in fact, something that has never happened before.


    However, there is no provision saying that it is prohibited. What if the three fiefs pursue this to make an


    alliance? Maybe, we can have the advantage inpeting against the other six fiefs. Although it will be


    unfair to Miss Valeria, I suggest that we consider this n for the sake of long-term interests."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    One after another, the elders and officials expressed their opinions regarding the matter.


    "So, how are you going to deal with this, Leader Gilbert? I need to know your decision," Elder Leticia


    demanded sternly. Judging from her tone, she was still unwilling to give in.


    "First of all, no matter what we do, we can''t do anything to erase Miss Gloria''s name from the


    engagement covenant now. So, our next step will be dependent on this fact. I actually want to see what


    tricks Gloria will y next. Although she has the covenant in her hands right now, it doesn''t change the


    fact that Odin and Miss Valeria have been officially engaged, and every individual in the ceremony is a


    witness to that. Therefore, it isn''t our loss if we don''t have the covenant. On the other hand, since Miss


    Gloria''s name is on the engagement covenant, she is now nominally Odin''s fiancee as well. This


    makes her a member of the Ghost Fief, so to some degree, she should be under our control too,"


    Gilbert recounted. He was indeed an old sly fox, so he was able to quicklye up with the most


    usible solution.


    "Wait. Do you mean¡­" Based on what Gilbert said, Elder Leticia seemed to have a clue on what he


    was up to.


    "Yes. I am going to send one of my men to deliver a message to the leader of the Genie Fief. It will


    state what happened here to make him admit that his daughter is Odin''s fiancee now. When that


    happens, even if we don''t do anything, I think Adrian will ask his daughter to return the engagement


    covenant to us obediently. Otherwise, she will have to stay in the Ghost Fief with us as Odin''s fiancee


    for quite some time," Gilbert exined in detail.


    "That is brilliant. Why didn''t I think of that? Your n sounds excellent, Leader Gilbert!" Elder Leticia


    was suddenly enlightened upon listening to Gilbert. Because she was too focused on dealing with


    Gloria, she nearly forgot that they were in the territory of the Ghost Fief. It meant that as long as Gilbert


    wanted, Gloria could not go anywhere. She was currently trapped in the Ghost Capital. Even if she had


    the engagement covenant in her hands, it would be useless if she could not return to the Genie Fief.


    "However, in case Adrian expresses his intention to ally with us, will the Flower Fief be willing to ept


    it?" Gilbert had to ask because he knew that there was a huge probability that things would go this way.


    "Yes. I don''t think that it will be a problem. After all, we can use the force of the Genie Fief to deal with


    the other fiefs first. After we achieve our goals, we can deal with the Genie Fiefter," Elder Leticia


    answered with a straight face. She knew that at this point, she could only act and decide ording to


    the current situation. Moreover, she had to prioritize the overall welfare of the Flower Fief so that they


    would not be put in a passive position.

 Chapter 1692 Ask For Help

    Chapter 1692 Ask For Help


    "Yes. I think so too. If you don''t have any objections, I''ll send my people to the Genie Fief right now,"


    Gilbert said.


    Elder Leticia nodded eagerly. Her silence was agreement enough.


    After that, Gilbert called for a servant and told him to run to the Genie Fief and deliver a message. At


    the same time, he whispered to more of his people and ordered them to surround the guest hall where


    Gloria lived.


    At first, Gloria expected Gilbert toe straight to her, but a whole day had passed and he still hadn''t


    shown up, so she grew confused.


    "My Lady, I have some bad news!" Suddenly, Purple burst through the door.


    "What''s wrong?" Gloria asked, turning to face her with her beautiful eyes narrowed.


    "Someone just stopped me outside. He said that the leader has ordered us to stay in. And I just saw a


    bunch of masters surrounding our house," Purple replied, looking wary.


    "Gilbert must be trying to take the engagement covenant by force," Gloria assumed.


    "What should we do? Should we attack them?" Purple stood straight like she was ready to fight.


    "No. We should just wait for a while. Maybe they are just worried we will try and escape." Gloria waved


    her hand nonchntly.


    Another day crawled by and Gilbert was still nowhere to be seen. The guest hall was also still


    surrounded.


    "It looks like Gilbert wants to


    put me under house arrest. He might have sent someone to look for my father." Gloria knew that she


    had underestimated Gilbert. He might not want to hurt her but that wouldn''t stop him from trapping her


    inside the Ghost Fief.


    If her father were to learn about what she had done in the Ghost Fief, he would probably ask her to


    hand over the engagement covenant immediately. That would mean that all her efforts would be in vain


    and she would have to return to the Genie Fief with nothing.


    "Should I sneak out and bring reinforcements from the Genie Fief to help us?" Purple asked, beginning


    to feel antsy from being trapped inside.


    "You won''t get there and back fast enough. Besides, I''m the one who made a mistake. My father will


    ask me to hand over the engagement covenant if we go to him. I don''t want my n to fail..." Above all


    else, Gloria didn''t want all of her efforts to be flushed down the toilet. She had worked too hard.


    "Then what should we do?"


    "It looks like I have to ask my fiance for help." Gloria decided that her back-up n would work just


    fine.


    "Will he help us?" Purple asked in a doubtful voice.


    "Tonight, I will try to attract the attention of the guards. Once I''ve done that, you can sneak out and find


    the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief. He will think of a way to save us. Tell him that if he can do it, I will


    return the engagement covenant to him," Gloria answered, ignoring her uncertainty.


    "Okay." Purple nodded.


    That evening, as soon as she had finished her dinner that had been sent by the servant, Gloria walked


    out of the guest hall alone. The moment that she reached the outer door of the guest hall, two officials


    that were at the Emperor Realm appeared and blocked her path.


    "We''re sorry. We have orders from our leader to not let you out," one of them said politely, cupping his


    hands.


    "Can''t I just take a walk?" Gloria''s beautiful eyes twinkled and an attractive smile spread on her cheeks.


    Within seconds, the two officials and some other members behind them couldn''t take their eyes off of


    her.


    "We can''t disobey the order of our leader." However, the officials had a stronger willpower than she had


    thought and not long after, they came to their senses.


    "If you don''t trust me, then you can follow me..." Ignoring the two officials, Gloria walked straight out of


    the door of the guest hall. The two officials exchanged a nce and followed her. A few other people


    trailed on their heels.


    Apanied by so many people, Gloria strolled around the leader''s whole mansion.


    Her n had worked. The guest hall was no longer guarded. A figure in red rushed out of it at an


    extremely fast speed and silently escaped into the darkness.


    Before long, the figure had reached the outside the Ghost Pce.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the moment she stepped into the Ghost Pce, her entire body froze like she was trapped in


    a block of ice.


    "It''s sote. Why is there a rat in my house?" Then, the old voice continued, "Oh, it''s not a rat. It''s a


    beauty!"


    Confused, Purple looked around and saw a strange, old man standing beside her. Immediately, her


    face turned murderous and she demanded, "Who are you?"


    "I''d like to know the same thing. Why are you breaking into my Ghost Pce in the middle of the


    night?" Esteban''s eyes raked over Purple and he made a rough guess at her identity.


    "I''m here because I need to speak to the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief," Purple exined.


    "Are you looking for my disciple? Are you the Godly Genius of the Genie Fief? You are really


    beautiful..." He nodded with eagerness shing in his eyes.


    "I am not!" Purple snorted.


    "No? What a pity. I guess you can be an experimental subject for me instead. I''m in need of one for a


    living body experiment I''ve been dying to try." Esteban rubbed his hands andughed manically.


    Purple shuddered with fear.


    "Old man, don''t frighten her." A voice rang out, interrupting them.


    Rocky was not surprised to see Purple there.


    "Humph. Do you think you are the only one who is good at being merciful towards women?" Esteban


    muttered. After saying that, he walked towards the side door.


    Rocky approached Purple and presented her with a bottle. He held it under her nose and she inhaled


    the sweet aroma that wafted into her nostrils. Suddenly, her limbs rxed and she could move again.


    "What happened to me just now?" Purple asked.


    "Instead ofing in from the main door, you entered from the eaves. The eaves have been tainted


    with the gastrodia fragrance. Even a small whiff will paralyze you for a while," Rocky exined.


    "It is so powerful!" Purple stared at Rocky in shock. She was at the Emperor Realm, yet she had been


    poisoned without realizing it.


    "What''s up?" Rocky asked her, wondering why she hade.


    "Lady Gloria sent me here..."


    "Does she need me to help her?" Rocky raised his eyebrows.


    "How did you know?" Again, Purple was full of surprise.


    "She thought she was smart enough to destroy my engagement with the Godly Genius of the Flower


    Fief, but she didn''t realize the position she was putting herself in. If I''m right, Gilbert must have put her


    under house arrest." Rocky knew Gilbert well enough that he understood his inner workings. He had


    suspected that house arrest would be Gloria''s punishment from the moment she tried toe between


    Rocky and his engagement.


    "You''re right. She asked me to look for you and tell you to save us." Purple nodded in a hurry.


    "Do you think I will help you?" Rocky smiled.


    "I don''t think so, but she thinks you will..." Purple answered honestly.


    "Okay." Rocky marveled at Gloria''s thought process. He would go and save her. However, he would do


    it not because of the engagement covenant. He wanted to secretly make her his ally so that he could


    have an advantage during the battle of the Godly Geniuses. He knew that open alliances were boring.


    If two people allied secretly and delivered a fatal blow to an unsuspecting opponent, it would be


    terrifying. Thus, Rocky would partner up with Gloria to make himself more formidable.

 Chapter 1693 Gloria Slipped Away

    Chapter 1693 Gloria Slipped Away


    Above all else, Rocky understood that Gloria wanted to use him. Once he knew that, he determined


    that they had shared interests and that they could use them to work together. Even though their ns


    were separate, it did not mean that they could not cooperate.


    "Our Godly Genius also wanted you to know that she will return the engagement covenant to you if you


    can get us out of here," Purple added when Rocky didn''t say anything. It was strange that he had


    hesitated.


    "Honestly, the engagement covenant means nothing to me. It''s just a piece of paper." What Purple and


    Gloria weren''t aware of was that Rocky wasn''t the man from the Shura Race and the engagement was


    Odin''s liability, not Rocky''s. As long as he took the mask off his face, no one would ever know who he


    was!


    "What? You''re not going to help us?" Purple frowned.


    "I will help you leave, but only if I know your Godly Genius will be my ally and help me in all the


    tasks that follow," Rocky stated. He must make very specific conditions if he was willing to take risks for


    them.


    "You want her to be your ally?" Purple narrowed her eyes. Why would Rocky want to form an alliance


    with Gloria? He should be focused on dealing with the engagement covenant instead of worrying about


    who was on his team. It was something that neither Purple nor Gloria had seening. Gilbert was


    detaining them here so that they would hand over the covenant, which meant that he didn''t want


    anything to do with the Genie Fief. But now Rocky wanted to team up with them. It seemed like Gilbert


    and him were not discussing their true desires.


    However, there was one thing that was just like her Godly Genius had expected. Rocky didn''t want to


    be engaged to Valeria! Purple couldn''t help but admire her master''s wonderful foresight for a moment.


    "Take my offer back to your master. Bring an alliance contract to see me at this time tomorrow. Go


    now!" After he was done talking, Rocky turned around and went straight back into the depths of the


    Ghost Pce.


    The situation was still desirable because Rocky was willing to help them. Purple rushed back to Gloria,


    excited to tell her the good news.


    Meanwhile, Gloria had returned to the guest hall. When she saw the look on Purple''s face, she knew


    that her n was working.


    "Godly Genius, as you expected, he agreed to help us," Purple announced in a giddy voice.


    "Were there any conditions?" Gloria didn''t waste any time acting surprised.


    "He said he wants to be allies with us and that he wants us to help him in the following tasks,"


    Purple replied.


    "That''s a solid condition. I want the same thing. I will help him and make use of him at the same time."


    Gloria smiled confidently and nodded her head.


    "So you''re going to agree?"


    "Why not? It may seem like a loss for us now, but it''s only temporary. If we be allies with him, the


    advantages will outweigh the disadvantages!" Gloria eximed. She had been mentally preparing for


    those conditions since she had first formed her own ns.


    "By the way, he also said that he didn''t care about whether we have the engagement covenant or not!"


    Purple added.


    "Oh, really? I wasn''t expecting that. But we will still have to return the covenant to him. After all, we


    have achieved our goal." Gloria hade here to ruin the engagement between Rocky and Valeria


    and find out the truth behind Rocky. Despite her failing to break off the engagement, she had


    unexpectedly gained an alliance with him, which had been her original intention. As a courtesy, she


    would return the engagement covenant to him. It would have to happen sooner orter and she wanted


    to give it to Rocky as a gift for his cooperation.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Later, Gloria sat alone and scrawled out an alliance contract. Then, she went to Purple and asked her


    to send it to Rocky along with the engagement covenant on the second night.


    Rocky was very satisfied with Gloria''s quick response. He was even happier when he saw the


    engagement covenant. He had said he didn''t want it in order to test Gloria''s sincerity. Now that she had


    taken the initiative to return it, he knew he was her main target. She didn''t just simplye to destroy


    the marriage between the two fiefs.


    "Sir, I have a question for you. How are you going to help us leave?" Purple asked, looking at Rocky


    with curious eyes.


    "Wait a minute," Rocky said, holding up a finger as he turned around and walked into the pharmacy. He


    took out two human skin masks and the clothes that belonged to the family retainers that he had


    prepared and handed them to Purple.


    "This is..." Purple held up the two human skin masks and stared at them with her mouth gaping open.


    "In two hours, the guest hall you''re staying in will be on fire. When that happens, put on the human skin


    masks and clothes and leave," Rocky said.


    "That''s it?" Purple hadn''t expected the n to be so simple.


    "Once you''re out of this mansion, your own abilities will protect you. Besides, your Godly Genius still


    has the engagement covenant in her hand." Rocky knew how strong Gloria and Purple were. As long


    as there was no Emperor Realm master in their way, it would be easy for them to escape. All they


    required was an opportunity.


    Purple nodded her head after a couple moments, now understanding the n. Even though she still


    had her doubts, she gathered up the human skin masks and clothes and went back to the guest hall to


    inform Gloria.


    As she examined the two human skin masks, Gloria couldn''t keep the smile off her face. "This is a


    great n. I''m really looking forward to meeting this guy again in the future."


    Just as Rocky had said, two hourster, the backyard of the guest hall where Gloria and Purple lived


    was alight with mes. They licked at the sky, alerting everyone in the leader''s mansion to their


    presence.


    Quickly, Gloria and Purple donned the human skin masks and the clothes.


    Meanwhile, the masters and guards were running for the guest hall, ready to extinguish the fire. They


    made a beeline for the backyard. None of them saw Gloria or Purple as they walked down the hallway


    because of their disguises. The two of them went outside and flew away from the mansion undetected.


    By the time the two Emperor Realm masters in charge of the guest hall came to their senses, Gloria


    and Purple were far away. Panicked, they woke others to search for them.


    When Gilbert learned that Gloria and Purple had used the fire to escape from his mansion, anger


    seared through him. But now, being angry was useless. He sent people to chase after them and get


    back the engagement covenant back.


    He had no idea that it was safe in Rocky''s hands now.


    The next day, they set off for the Nether Fire Land.


    Even though it was early in the morning, the square of the leader''s mansion was full of the elders and


    the family retainers that wanted to see Rocky and Valeria off. Leticia and the other people she had


    brought with her were also there.


    "Guys, this trip to the Nether Fire Land will be extremely dangerous. I''m not asking you to sessfully


    complete the task. I just want you to take care of yourselves and at least pass the trial of this task and


    make some progress in your cultivation," Gilbert warned.


    "Don''t worry, sir. I will try my best." Rocky didn''t seem as worried.


    "Here. Take these three Potent Force Runes that I have condensed with my spiritual power. Each of


    them has power that is equal to that of a Shura Realm master. Use them if you find the need," Gilbert


    said, taking out three golden runes and handing them to Rocky.


    When they saw that, everyone nearby was shocked.

 Chapter 1694 Being Recognized

    Chapter 1694 Being Recognized


    The Potent Force Rune was a unique treasure that Gilbert owned. It had been condensed using his


    secret skill, the Potent Force Technique. Because of his hard work, the power behind each rune was


    equal to his own. However, in order to make a single Potent Force Rune, it needed to be refined for at


    least a month, which meant that it took the power that Gilbert had umted over three months to


    condense three runes. They were very precious.


    Gilbert''s strength was above the Shura Realm, which made the Potent Force Rune a powerful spiritual


    treasure in an ordinary master''s eyes. Although each one could only be used once, it was an essential


    form of protection.


    "I will use them carefully," Rocky said, taking the runes without hesitation.


    Later, the other elders gave him some pills and powerful, one-off spiritual treasures. The other


    members continued to fill with jealousy.


    Because Valeria had already been prepared for the task in the Nether Fire Land, Elder Leticia only had


    to give her simple instructions.


    "It''s time to go!" Looking all around him, Rocky saw all the guards gathering and several giant birds


    circling above them.


    "Wait a moment. To ensure a smooth arrival to the task, my sister will be leading the guard team. She


    should be here soon," Gilbert said.


    As soon as Rocky heard that, he grew slightly worried. He had forgotten for a moment that Gilbert had


    a sister and that he had saved her. There was no reason for him to foresee her arrival. Fortunately, he


    had changed into a human skin mask, and Vivian hadn''t seen his real face because of hera.


    Hopefully, there wouldn''t be any problems.


    The moment Gilbert finished speaking, a petite, silver diabolic beast that was shaped like a griffin dived


    down from the sky. After itnded, a beautiful woman in a white robe stepped delicately onto the


    ground. She was tall and sported an attractive face and a wild aura. She had arrogance that could


    match a queen''s. All the members of the Shura Race were ready to submit to her if she were to ask.


    She was none other than Vivian, the sister of the leader of the Ghost Fief.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Greetings, Miss Vivian..." everyone, except for the elders, greeted.


    Vivian was much younger than Gilbert. They shared a father but their mothers were different people.


    Gilbert''s mother had died when she was young, and then Gilbert''s father had married Vivian''s mother.


    After Gilbert took over the position of the leader of the Ghost Fief, his father took Vivian''s mother and


    showed her the world. At that time, Vivian was still under age, but that didn''t stop Gilbert from treating


    her strictly. The moment that Vivian reached adulthood, Gilbert shipped her off to the border for


    training. Therefore, she was molded into an extremely cold, indifferent person, simr to an assassin.


    Now, she was one of Gilbert''s most trusted people.


    In fact, anyone could see that Gilbert was preparing Vivian to be the next leader of the Ghost Fief.


    Gilbert cultivated the royal family''s Potent Force Technique all year round. It made him all powerful but


    it had a side effect. He could never have children. Now, Gilbert worried that an outsider would be


    the next leader, so he intentionally raised Vivian for the job.


    It was no longer a secret in the leader''s mansion, and everyone there treated Vivian with respect. She


    was already like a leader in their eyes.


    Vivian looked at everyone that was present and nodded slightly. Then she approached Gilbert without


    looking at Rocky. It seemed like she didn''t recognize him.


    "When will we leave?" Vivian''s face was cold and her voice was emotionless.


    "I was just waiting for you. We''re ready now. But hold on. You haven''t met the Godly Genius yet. This


    is..." Gilbert turned to face Rocky. After Vivian was poisoned, she had secluded herself to heal. It had


    only been three days since she finished the process. Straight away, she had received an order from


    Gilbert that she must lead the guard team and escort the Godly Genius to the Nether Fire Land, so she


    hadn''t gotten a chance to meet Rocky, the newly appointed Godly Genius, yet.


    A few secondster, Vivian nced at Rocky and said in a callous tone, "It''s the first time I''ve seen


    such a weak Godly Genius..."


    Everyone that was present took a deep breath and held it in. It was obvious that Vivian was trying to


    cause problems.


    Of course, she had reasons to resent Rocky. She wanted to participate in the selection of Godly Genius


    this year, but she had been poisoned and injured, so she had missed it.


    If Vivian had taken part in thepetition, there was a chance that Rocky would not have been chosen


    to be the Godly Genius. Therefore, her displeasure was warranted.


    "Miss Vivian, everything you just said is true!" Valeria yelled as she stood beside Elder Leticia. Her face


    had lit up with interest. Normally, a person like Vivian wouldn''t treat a Godly Genius like that. The


    interaction was amusing to Valeria.


    Gilbert stared at Vivian with surprise. He didn''t think she would utter words like that in public. His face


    darkened and he was preparing to remedy the dispute when Rocky spoke. "I''ve heard that you are a


    straightforward person. It turns out that it''s true. Compared to you, I''m indeed a little inferior, so please


    take good care of me on this journey..."


    Everyone was even more surprised to hear how humble and amiable Rocky''s response was. They


    wondered if he really was a good-tempered man and if he would really let Vivian bully him.


    "Well, I''ve heard that you are Esteban''s disciple and that your medical skills are very good. It must have


    been you who detoxed me when I was poisoned, right?" Vivian uttered. Some small gasps were heard


    from the audience.


    "What? Miss Vivian was saved by the Godly Genius when she was poisoned!"


    "I heard that the poison that was absorbed into Miss Vivian''s body was extremely vicious. Very few


    people in the entire Shura Race could remove it..."


    "The Godly Genius really has mastered the medical skills that Esteban taught him!"


    Now, amazement and awe were spreading like wildfire throughout the crowd. No one had expected


    that Rocky had been the one who had rescued Vivian.


    Valeria, who craved seeing Rocky in an awkward position, became very quiet.


    Rocky was stunned, wondering how Vivian knew that he was the person who had removed the


    poisonous substances from her body. He was wearing a human skin mask now, and even if he wasn''t


    when he treated Vivian back then, she had been in aa. There was no exnation for how she


    recognized him. Even the middle-aged woman who had brought Vivian to Rocky had only seen his


    human face, not this one with the mask. He was stumped.


    Nevertheless, Vivian knew. If he denied it now, her doubts surrounding him would increase.


    "I didn''t think you would recognize me. How did you know who I was? I didn''t look like this when I


    saved you. I was practicing disguising myself as a human being..." Rocky admitted with a smile.

 Chapter 1695 Dont Worry

    Chapter 1695 Don''t Worry


    "I have never seen you before. I have a keen sense of smell that allows me to recognize people. When


    you saved me, mya was not deep, so I had a chance to sniff you. I remember your smell. In


    regards to your looks, I have no idea..." Vivian replied coldly.


    Immediately, Rocky felt relief spread through him. His human appearance was not the cause of any


    suspicion. Esteban''s skill that had allowed people to disguise themselves through human skin masks


    was unique, and everyone in the leader''s mansion knew it. Therefore, Rocky trying the mask and


    disguising himself as a human being was not really surprising since he was learning from Esteban.


    "So you''re the one who saved my sister. I didn''t know. You two were destined to meet. Why didn''t


    Master Esteban ever mention it to me?" Gilbert asked, feeling a little confused and left out. No one had


    bothered to tell him any of it.


    "Master Esteban didn''t know about it. The only reason it happened was because I saw that Miss Vivian


    was in danger and my master was away. I had to save her. After, I was afraid that my master would say


    that I overestimated myself, so I didn''t tell him..." Rocky exined.


    "I will remember your kindness and I will reward you when youe back," Gilbert said gratefully.


    "Thank you! Miss Vivian, let''s go!" Rocky turned to look at Vivian.


    She didn''t say a single word back. She just nodded, turned around, and gave the team of guards the


    order to move. Then, she jumped onto her beast and soared into the air.


    Rocky and Valeria gathered their own subordinates and respectively climbed onto a giant bird. After


    that, the guards mbered on. Soon, they were all flying over the leader''s mansion and the wind was


    sweeping through their hair as they headed for the Nether Fire Land.


    Meanwhile, with the help of Rocky, Gloria and Purple had sessfully escaped from the Ghost Fief.


    However, they did not return to the Genie Fief. Instead, Gloria took Purple onto her Snow Wind Beast


    and directed them towards the Nether Fire Land.


    "Why don''t we go back to the Genie Fief first? Then, once we''re prepared, we can go to the Nether Fire


    Land." Purple thought that Gloria would return to the Genie Fief, but to her surprise, Gloria suddenly


    made up her mind to travel to the Nether Fire Land.


    "At first, I wanted to go back, but the Godly Geniuses from the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief are going


    to the Nether Fire Land and I think it''s in my interest to join them. I don''t care about the task. I just want


    a chance to assess the strength of each Godly Genius." Gloria''s delicate eyes shed with cleverness.


    "But the Nether Fire Land is so dangerous. How can we sessfully enter it with our current strength?"


    Purple frowned.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Have you already forgotten? We have the human skin masks that the Godly Genius from the Ghost


    Fief gave us. When we arrive at the Nether Fire Land, we''ll wear them to disguise ourselves and then


    we''ll join one of their teams." Gloria was bright. She had already figured out a way to sneak into the


    Nether Fire Land undetected.


    "But it''s still very dangerous! Why don''t we go back to the Genie Fief and find people that can help us?"


    Purple wasn''t convinced. The risk was too high and someone had to act responsibly.


    "Fine. You can go back and gather guards for me. I''ll meet you there," Gloria replied immediately.


    A sigh pushed through Purple''s lips. She knew that she was unable to persuade Gloria anymore. If she


    continued to try, she would be thrown off of the Snow Wind Beast.


    Under the escort of the guards, Rocky and Valeria were well on their way to the Nether Fire Land.


    Three other Godly Genius teams had left earlier and already arrived at the Nether Fire Land. Now, they


    were walking deeper into thend. The Nether Dragon King''sir was located in the center of the


    Nether Fire Land, which was also the most dangerous area. Therefore, the three teams were very


    cautious.


    On the southeast side of the Nether Fire Land, among the green mes, a camp had just been set up.


    At the moment, in a tent deep in the camp, several powerful masters who had reached the Emperor


    Realm were sitting and chatting.


    "Godly Genius Israel, ording to the information our spies have obtained, the guard teams of the


    Godly Geniuses from the Purgatory Fief and the Elite Fief have encountered obstacles and have fallen


    behind us. If nothing goes wrong, we will be the first ones to arrive at the Nether Dragon King''sir,"


    one of the white-robed masters at the Emperor Realm said to a man sitting above all the others. He


    had a rough face and was veryrge. An evil, overwhelming aura surrounded him.


    It was Israel, the Godly Genius from the Primitive Fief. He was the most powerful out of the nine Godly


    Geniuses.


    "What about the other fiefs?" Israel asked.


    "Well, I heard that the Godly Geniuses from the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief are engaged, and that


    they are on their way to the Nether Fire Land," another white-robed master reported.


    "Really? So the strongest enemy our Primitive Fief has now is the alliance of the Ghost Fief and the


    Flower Fief," Israel said, frowning and baring his straight, white teeth.


    "But there was a farce during the engagement ceremony that almost destroyed it..." the master who


    had just spoken added.


    "What farce?"


    "On the day of the ceremony, the Godly Genius from the Genie Fief arrived uninvited. She imed to


    be the fiancee of the Godly Genius from the Ghost Fief. Then, she caused lots of havoc and signed her


    name on the engagement covenant that belonged to the Godly Geniuses from the Ghost Fief and the


    Flower Fief. As a result, the covenant was now co-owned by three people. By now, the entire Shura


    Race knows about it."


    "Really? That''s crazy! I never saw something like thating!" Israel cried out, trying to wrap his head


    around the news.


    "Although the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief deny it, it is rumored that the covenant is still in the hands


    of the Godly Genius from the Genie Fief. Gilbert was forced to put her under house arrest. However,


    she still managed to escape," the master added.


    "Oh! So now the Godly Genius from the Genie Fief has the covenant. That''s interesting!" Israel said


    thoughtfully.


    "Yes. The leader also sent us a message. He wants you to try and get close to the Godly Genius from


    the Genie Fief and see if you can win her over. That way, you can take advantage of the engagement


    covenant and destroy the alliance between the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief."


    "I''m afraid it''s almost impossible to destroy an alliance simply through a covenant." Israel shook his


    head slightly. If the alliance between the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief could be destroyed that easily,


    it would have been done already. Everyone knew that it was nothing but a piece of paper. It was just a


    way to state an alliance.


    "I don''t think it''s possible for the other Godly Geniuses to try and stop it from happening. The only one


    that could cause a conflict between the Godly Geniuses from the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief is the


    Godly Genius from the Genie Fief." A red-haired, purple-eyed master who had been silent the whole


    time suddenly said, "I''ve heard that the Godly Genius from the Genie Fief is really good at bewitching


    others. When a manys his eyes on her, he bes infatuated and surrenders to her. The Godly


    Genius from the Ghost Fief won''t be able to escape from that. And if she has the covenant, she could


    convince him to turn hostile to the Godly Genius from the Flower Fief."


    "There''s no need to worry about the alliance between the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief at all. The


    Godly Genius from the Ghost Fief is the weakest out of the nine Godly Geniuses. When he surpassed


    us in the pir of divine power, it was pure luck. As long as you canplete the task of defeating the


    Nether Dragon King, you will surpass him," the white-robed master said, scowling as he thought about


    the young Godly Genius overpowering them.


    "Yes. And I heard that the Godly Genius from the Flower Fief is not weak. Normally, she would be


    regarded as a strong enemy. However, if the Godly Geniuses from the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief


    work together, they are more dangerous. If we can destroy the alliance between them, it will be for the


    best." After thinking for a moment, Israel gave an order to the white-robed master. "Take a team of one


    hundred people and go back the same way we came. Try to stop the guards from the Ghost Fief and


    the Flower Fief at the entrance using any methods that you can."


    "Yes, sir," the master replied, bowing with cupped hands. Then, he turned around and left the tent.

 Chapter 1696 The Three Paths

    Chapter 1696 The Three Paths


    After five long days of travelling, the joint team of the Ghost Fief and Flower Fief arrived at the entrance


    of the Nether Fire Land on tired feet.


    A long time ago, thend had been a paradise. But changes in the soil had engulfed it in mes from


    the earth''s core, turning it into what was currently referred to as the Nether Fire Land. The


    temperatures inside ran almost two times higher than the outside world''s. The only thing protecting its


    visitors from dehydration and death was their spiritual power.


    The sole act of entering the Nether Fire Land would be a serious test for the joint team.


    And after they stepped foot in the destend, they would be threatened by the diabolic beasts that


    had lived there for thousands of years. Now, they had reproduced and mutated, making them stronger


    than ever before. They possessed the power that extraordinary diabolic beasts had. Normally, powerful


    warriors from the Shura Race would avoid thend at all costs.


    And the trek through the Nether Fire Land would be nothingpared to the task of the Godly


    Geniuses. For Rocky and the joint team, the journey there was only beginning.


    Because they had been travelling for several days and had almost no time for rest, Vivian ordered the


    team to set up tents to recuperate before they proceeded. She also sent a reconnaissance team that


    was led by two Spiritual Emperors to explore thend and get familiar with the terrain so they could


    confirm their next path.


    A few hourster, the reconnaissance team returned with a carefully plotted out topographic map of the


    area.


    Holding it in her hands, Vivian summoned Rocky, Valeria, and the other Spiritual Emperors to her tent


    to discuss which path they should choose to follow.


    "Okay. ording to the topographic map of the area that the reconnaissance team has just made,


    there is a fork in the road that makes three paths just beyond the entrance," Vivian said as she spread


    out the topographic map on arge, round table. "The first one leads to a small slope that we would


    have to climb. It is the fastest among the three paths. But this small slope is surrounded by over a


    hundred diabolic beasts. Therefore, if we were to choose this path, we would be forced to run the


    whole way which may cause us to lose some of our people."


    After a pause, she continued, "The second option is to follow the river. That way, we can avoid the


    diabolic beasts, but it''s the longest path and it has many twists and turns, which will greatly dy us."


    "It''s clear that those two aren''t the best options!" Valeria said, frowning down at the map in deep


    concentration.


    "Yes. That is why I think the third one will be the most suitable one. It trails through this valley.


    ording to the report given by the reconnaissance team, the diabolic beasts in this valley have been


    wiped out by the teams of other Godly Geniuses that arrived before us and it is a rtively safe route.


    There may be some diabolic beasts roaming around, but it is far less dangerous." Vivian finished,


    looking up at her team to await their opinions on the matter.


    "Then let''s choose the third path!" Valeria said firmly, mming her hands lightly on the tabletop.


    "No. There must be something wrong with this valley," Rocky said abruptly, shaking his head.


    "I don''t see anything wrong with it. What do you see?" Vivian and others looked at Rocky silently.


    "You said that the diabolic beasts in this valley were wiped out by the other teams that arrived before us


    but in terms of terrain, this valley is the slowest out of the three paths. Why would the other Godly


    Geniuses risk taking this path?" By looking at the topographic map, Rocky could tell that the terrain of


    the valley wasplicated and that the road was narrow, which put travelers in an unfavorable


    situation. Logically speaking, the other Godly Geniuses would have seen that too and avoided it if they


    had the choice.


    "Do you think it''s a trap?" Vivian asked, looking Rocky directly in the eyes.


    "It''s highly likely." Rocky nodded.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "I disagree. If the other Godly Geniuses passed through this valley, it must be rtively safe. It''s better


    than choosing the other paths which are obviously quite dangerous..." Valeria objected.


    "Godly Genius Valeria, you''re right. Since the other Godly Geniuses took this path, it should be safer.


    There''s no need for us to choose the other paths which will take longer," the other Spiritual Emperors


    echoed. In their eyes, the valley was the safest, fastest option.


    "If you insist on walking through this valley, you will regret your decision." Rocky shook his head.


    "Don''t speak as if you''re a prophet. Vivian and I are both more experienced than you at leading teams.


    You should trust us and our intuition. Besides, with your strength, you can barely contribute. Just try not


    to drag us down," Valeria said in a voiceced with sarcasm. In her opinion, Rocky was only good for


    his medical skills. Leading an army was not an easy task, especially for an inexperienced rookie like


    Rocky. And he had no evidence to back up his opinion.


    Valeria didn''t know that Rocky was the one who had led the human army against the spiritual race


    army and sessfully defeated them a few months ago.


    Rocky kept his body rxed in the face of Valeria''s hostility because he knew that she had always


    disliked him. Whether he was right or wrong, in her eyes, she could never tolerate him. He could yell


    and use all he wanted but she would never listen.


    "What do you think, Miss Vivian?" Rocky looked at Vivian, hoping that she could see reason and would


    make the right choice.


    "I will send someone to investigate again and once we know there are no problems, we will set off


    again," Vivian said cautiously. She didn''t object to Rocky''s opinion, nor did she agree with him.


    Rocky had no reason to speak against her so he turned around and exited the tent.


    The other Spiritual Emperors also walked outside, leaving Valeria behind.


    "Godly Genius Valeria, why are you so against the Godly Genius from our Ghost Fief?" Vivian asked,


    crossing her arms over her chest.


    "I just don''t like him." Valeria snorted.


    "Then why do you have an engagement with him?" Vivian rolled her eyes. She didn''t know much about


    love, but if it were her, she would never agree to things that she didn''t like.


    "Of course I wouldn''t get engaged to him if it were up to me. This is not my decision," Valeria said


    helplessly.


    "The fact is, his worry is very reasonable. He warned us out of pure kindness," Vivian replied,


    defending Rocky.


    "He was just bragging. We are all more experienced than him. There is no need to listen to him." It was


    clear that Valeria didn''t value Rocky or his opinion at all.


    "Even so, we should exercise caution," Vivian said calmly.


    "You are the team leader. It''s up to you!" Without saying anything more, Valeria left the camp.


    Then, Vivian ordered the reconnaissance team to enter the Nether Fire Land once more and confirm


    the safety of the valley.


    Meanwhile, in the depths of the valley where Vivian and the others were nning to go, a hundred


    people that were led by Tobias were hiding in a pile of rubble, waiting for an opportunity to attack their


    opponents.


    In the middle of the rubble heap, a low-level Spiritual Emperor was sitting in a spiritual array and


    continuously releasing his spiritual power into a purple crystal ball.

 Chapter 1697 Fight To The Death

    Chapter 1697 Fight To The Death


    "Master Tobias, the joint guard team of the two fiefs has arrived at the entrance of the Nether Fire


    Land. They have sent people to explore the terrain," a scout reported, breathing heavy from his


    journey.


    "Very good. The illusionary array in the valley has been activated. They will see it as a safe path. After


    they enter the valley, they will rx their vignce even more. Then, we can surprise them. If we''re


    lucky, we can capture both the Godly Geniuses in a single move. That would be a great achievement!"


    Tobias replied, smiling devilishly. In his mind, there was no reason to fear the guard team. Although he


    only had a hundred people under hismand, each of them was outstanding atbat and was an


    elite. He wholeheartedly believed that his team of one hundred people could defeat the guard team.


    "Sir, you are so wise and mighty. The two Godly Geniuses are just ignorant youths. They are not


    experienced enough to oppose you," a Spiritual King next to him ttered.


    "Go back and spy on them further. The moment they enter the valley, I want you report it to me," Tobias


    told the scout in a domineering voice.


    "Yes, sir." The scout immediately turned around and ran off.


    Meanwhile, the joint guard team was still resting outside the entrance of the Nether Fire Land. They


    spent a full night there. The next morning, the reconnaissance team confirmed that there was no


    danger in the valley and Vivian chose to advance along the main path of the valley.


    Early in the morning, the joint guard team passed through the entrance of the Nether Fire Land and


    headed for the valley.


    As soon as they set their feet on the earth of the Nether Fire Land, a heat wave pounded down on their


    backs. Salty sweat dripped from their skin and dotted the dirt at their feet. The whole joint team


    released their spiritual power to protect themselves and walked further into the Nether Fire Land,


    prepared to ept their test.


    About two hourster, they arrived at the entrance of the valley. The two Spiritual Emperors that were


    leading the reconnaissance team had arrived in advance and were waiting for them.


    "Miss Vivian, we have checked everything. It is safe!" one of the masters reported.


    "Okay. Let''s march forward in groups of ten. Keep your eyes open. There are lots of forks along the


    path!" Vivian ordered. Because the passage of the valley was so narrow, they had to travel in small


    groups to avoid any idents. They had to form a long line and enter one at a time.


    Soon, the whole team was standing in one column and marching into the valley.


    The valley was long and narrow and the forks in the path were littered with possible diabolic beasts.


    They had to constantly be on their guard.


    Under such precautions, the team moved slowly. Soon, they had walked a short way and it was


    smoother than they had anticipated.


    "See? This was the safest route! He was ridiculous to suggest we couldn''t take it. Some people think


    they know everything. Now we can all see what a joke he is!" Valeria eximed, sneering at Rocky as


    he traveled next to her.


    When they heard that, the Spiritual Emperors that were nearby all snickered. However, they didn''t


    laugh at Rocky. They all just thought that the Godly Genius was a little naive.


    The whole time, Rocky kept his mouth shut. Instead, he focused on the surroundings. A bad feeling


    had surrounded him the moment he entered the valley because the valley was too quiet. They had


    encountered a few diabolic beasts along the way, but didn''t see any flocks of beasts. Logically


    speaking, in ces like the Nether Fire Land, the beasts usually showed up in groups. Therefore, the


    current situation was abnormal.


    "Miss Vivian, can I take a look at the topographic map?" Rocky suddenly asked. As his feelings of


    suspicion rose, Rocky steered his beast to Vivian''s side. She was at the very front of the team.


    Vivian nodded, took out the topographic map, and handed it to Rocky. When Rocky opened it and


    examined it, his expression suddenly changed and he shouted, "Damn it!"


    "What''s wrong?" Vivian lowered her eyebrows.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "We might have entered their trap. We''re being ambushed." Rocky''s eyes shot up to the precipices on


    both sides of the valley and he quickly released a streak of spiritual power.


    All the masters watched curiously as his spiritual power passed through the rock and disappeared


    without a trace, as if it had been devoured. Soon, the high rocks on both sides began to tremble,


    gradually became transparent, and slowly disappeared. An arc-shaped area came into view. There was


    no way forward. They were cornered.


    However, that was not the thing that shot fear into their bones. A group over a hundred wolf-shaped


    diabolic beasts were staring down at them with red eyes and bared teeth.


    They had made themselves into a den of diabolic beasts.


    "Oh my! What''s going on?" Vivian''s beautiful eyes had turned cold and afraid.


    The other team members looked all around them. None of them understood what had happened or


    why they had suddenly entered air full of the diabolic beasts.


    "Someone must have set up an illusion to guide us here and make us think that the valley was safe. It


    was always leading to their of diabolic beasts. We have been trapped since we entered the Nether


    Fire Land," Rocky said with certainty.


    "How is that possible? The reconnaissance team confirmed our safety again and again," Vivian said in


    a trembling voice. She couldn''t ept that she had been made into a fool.


    "It''s very likely that they were also affected by the illusion while they were investigating. That means


    that the topographic map they drew may not be urate," Rocky continued, slowly piecing together the


    puzzle.


    "Who could be so insidious?" Vivian cried out in outrage.


    "It''s useless talking about it now. We need to get out of here." Rocky counted the number of diabolic


    beasts he could see surrounding the team. There were only three or four hundred members in the


    team, but most of them were ordinary family retainers. Less than fifty of them had the strength to kill


    diabolic beasts.


    And it appeared that most of the diabolic beasts had surpassed the King Realm. Once they attacked,


    the joint guard team would have a hard time gaining an advantage.


    When Valeria realized that the team was being ambushed by the diabolic beasts, her pretty face turned


    pale. Rocky had been right. The valley was not safe for travel.


    "Miss Vivian, these diabolic beasts are called Diabolic ming Wolf. Although they are small in size,


    they are very fast. Moreover, the diabolic mes on their bodies can''t be touched. Once the mes


    start, they can''t be extinguished," an experienced Spiritual Emperor from the Ghost Fief reminded from


    aside.


    Meanwhile, the ferocious Diabolic ming Wolves were ring at the team who had invaded their


    territory. Giving them no chance to prepare, the head wolf roared, causing the others to turn violent.


    They rushed at the joint guard team and started to attack them.


    "We have to retreat," Vivian snapped as her eyes narrowed.

 Chapter 1698 Their Collusion

    Chapter 1698 Their Collusion


    "No, I reckon it won''t end well for us if we keep fighting head-on. If you trust me, I think the best chance


    we have of surviving this is if we retreat to the west," Rocky suddenly said as he shook his head.


    "Isn''t the west a dead end?" Vivian asked after she took a nce at the direction.


    "Since the topographic map was drawn by the reconnaissance team while they were trapped in an


    illusion, it can''t be urate! If my guess is correct, that dead-end is likely to be the real exit. Come on,


    let''s give it a shot! Even if I''m wrong, we''ll be in a better position to fend off the attacks since we can fix


    our defensive ranks there. It''s miles better than the current situation we''re in..." Rocky analyzed calmly.


    Upon hearing his words, Vivian found herself staring at Rocky in awe. She didn''t expect he would be so


    level headed while in such a dangerous situation. It was apparent this wasn''t his first time staring at


    death''s doors.


    Speechless, Valeria also had her eyes locked on Rocky.


    "Miss Vivian, we don''t have much time." While they were lost in thought, the Diabolic ming Wolves


    had slowly crept up on them, ready to pounce at any moment.


    "Everyone, listen to me. Move to the west." After taking everything into consideration, Vivian knew she


    had no better choice than to trust Rocky''s decision.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    As soon as they heard hermand, the troops wasted no time and began marching westwards.


    A calm breeze greeted them when they arrived at the west side of the valley, lifting their spirits.


    "There''s wind!" Vivian''s beautiful eyes immediately lit up since it meant that they were heading in the


    right direction.


    "Sure enough, we are still trapped in the illusory trick," Rocky murmured as he narrowed his eyes.


    As soon as she heard this, Vivian instantly unleashed a stream of her spiritual power, breaking the


    illusory scene in front of them, revealing a fork road ahead.


    But at the same time, the wolves had caught on with them, killing several men at the front lines.


    She knew well enough that their enemies wouldn''t allow them to leave just like that. And so, she called


    out two warriors at the Emperor Realm and asked them to pick a dozen elite members to hold back the


    wolves while the rest retreated to safety.


    "Valeria, you lead the rest to safety," Vivian said.


    "Are you noting with us?" Valeria asked with a worried frown.


    "These wolves are not easy to deal with. I have to stay and fight them," she answered in a determined


    tone. As the leader of this army, she knew it was her duty to fight with her men to ensure their lives and


    safety.


    "Then be careful!" Valeria said in a hurry. She then led everyone towards the fork road, desperate to


    get as much distance between them and the wolves.


    If the wolves caught up with them, she knew it would surely spell the end for everyone.


    After a few hundred meters, Rocky suddenly stopped in his tracks and said, "Make sure to bring them


    all to the exit and form your ranks there. I''ll be back as soon as I can."


    "Why? Where are you going?" Valeria asked immediately.


    "I don''t think Miss Vivian has the strength to fend off the wolves on her own. I have to help them,"


    Rocky said with a grim face.


    "Stop. I''ll go. I''m better suited to help them," Valeria said. She didn''t think it would be of much help if


    Rocky was the one who went back.


    "If you go, who will lead the team here?" As soon as the words left his mouth, Rocky disappeared into


    thin air.


    "This guy..." Rendered speechless, she stomped her foot at the ground in both anger and annoyance.


    But she knew better than to let her emotions get the best of her in such a critical moment. And so, after


    taking a couple of deep breaths to calm herself down, she continued to lead the team to safety.


    As Rocky pointed out, the rear guards were having a hard time fighting against the wolves. The


    canines'' bodies were lit on fire, making it hard for them to approach the wolves to attack even with a


    dozen Spiritual Kings by their side. Not only that, but the wolves also boasted elite levels of physical


    strength, making only one attack from them lethal.


    In a matter of minutes, more than thirty men have already been killed or gravely injured.


    Vivian and the remainder of her people were on theirst leg.


    "Miss Vivian, take the injured and retreat to safety. We''ll stay here and hold them off!" a Spiritual


    Emperor who was very loyal to the Ghost Fief said.


    The other Spiritual Emperors also echoed his remarks, hoping that Vivian would retreat for her safety.


    "No! You''ll lead the rest of the men out of here while I hold them off. Go!" A flood of aura suddenly


    came crashing out of her body. In a sh, she suddenly charged towards the wolves and began to


    unleash a volley of attacks on them.


    Filled with fighting power, she killed two wolves in an instant, but more took their ce. Soon enough,


    she was surrounded from all directions.


    With dozens of enemies pouncing on her one after the other, her power slowly dwindled down as she


    fought for her life. She knew it was impossible for her to kill them all.


    The moment she thought this was finally her end, the wolves suddenly raised their heads as if


    something caught their attention. Soon enough they scurried towards the other direction, frantically


    searching for something.


    In a few moments, each and every canine ran away from them.


    Shocked, she looked around trying to see what drove them off, when Rocky suddenly appeared in front


    of them.


    "What are you waiting for? Get up. Koko won''t fool them for long," Rocky said as he winked at Vivian. It


    turned out, he ordered Kohen to release the fragrance of dragon saliva to attract the wolves away from


    Vivian and her men.


    But he knew Kohen was no match for these savage canines, so Rocky knew they only had a few


    moments to make their escape.


    Vivian came back to her senses at once and led her team away from the battlefield along with Rocky.


    When the Diabolic ming Wolves realized that they had been fooled, it was already toote.


    Meanwhile, inside the spiritual array of the messy stones located in the depths of the valley, a low-level


    Spiritual Emperor suddenly opened his eyes and spoke to Tobias sitting beside him. "They have seen


    through my illusion and fought their way out of the press. They have already escaped."


    "What?!" Tobias shouted in disbelief. He thought that it would be enough to wipe out the united guard


    team if he led them into the wolves'' den. Not only did they survive, but they also managed to escape.


    He was wrong to underestimate the army led by Rocky and Valeria.


    "However, because of the chaos just now, they were forced to split their group into two. Valeria led a


    large group to safety while Vivian and a handful of others stayed behind to hold off the wolves.


    Although they managed to escape from the trap, I changed the routes of the whole valley using my


    illusory skills. They shouldn''t be able to meet up in time," the low-level Spiritual Emperor said with a sly


    smile.


    "Well done. Let''s defeat them one by one! But which group should we start with?" After feeling


    vindicated, Tobias suddenly hesitated to act.


    "There are many casualties on Vivian''s side, and she is no longer a threat to us. I think it would be


    better if we capture Valeria first. I heard that her beauty is unlike any other. If someone like her


    bes our prisoner, then..." the low-level Spiritual Emperor said as he almost drooled.


    "Yes. That makes sense." Tobias immediately agreed on this idea.

 Chapter 1699 Valeria Took Action

    Chapter 1699 Valeria Took Action


    Meanwhile, Rocky and Vivian led the two Spiritual Emperors and the rest of the members of the joint


    team to try to catch up with Valeria and the others. But soon, they realized that Valeria and the others


    were too far ahead and that they had left no marks behind. Obviously, there was something wrong.


    "It''s strange. They retreated to the west. Why haven''t we caught up with them yet?" Vivian asked,


    looking around her suspiciously.


    "I think the performer might have adjusted the illusionary array temporarily and changed all the paths in


    the valley, deliberately cutting off the connection between us and Valeria..." Rocky guessed, scratching


    his chin.


    "Do you have any way to break it?" Vivian questioned. There was a sense of urgency now. If she


    couldn''t find Valeria and the others soon, something terrible would happen to them.


    Rocky shook his head immediately. He was not all-powerful, after all.


    "How about this? Let''s split into two groups and search for them," Vivian proposed. She was so worried


    that she was beginning to have trouble thinking logically.


    "No. If we were to split up now, our opponents could attack us separately. Actually, what I''m most


    worried about are Valeria and the others..." Rocky hesitated.


    "Why? Shouldn''t we be worrying about ourselves right now?" Vivian was puzzled. Logically speaking,


    there were a lot of people in the joint team and many of them were Spiritual Emperors. But on the


    contrary, her side had suffered great losses. Her side was more exposed to the enemy and they should


    be worried about themselves more.


    "Valeria does have lots of people with her but we just encountered an ambush and they retreated in a


    hurry, which will have a negative impact on their morale. If our opponents are determined to attack


    them, they will struggle to fight back." Over the years, Rocky had experienced a lot of battles, so he


    knew the bad effects that could be brought on by an unexpected retreat. Plus, Valeria was not as calm


    as Vivian and she tended to act rashly.


    "Then we should find them as soon as possible!" Vivian agreed with Rocky but that only made her feel


    more anxious.


    "Miss Vivian, you need to calm down. Our opponents want to see us panic. You don''t want that to


    happen, right? Listen to me. I think Valeria and the others are safe right now. We need to find a


    secluded, quiet ce to heal ourselves and carefully n out what we will do next," Rocky said in a


    soothing voice. Nervousness yed into bad decisions. Instead of running around clueless, he thought


    it would be better for them to recuperate and ensure theirbat effectiveness.


    Vivian nodded and led the team onwards. They moved quietly and cautiously.


    Before long, they found an area that was covered by a huge, arched stone. Tucking themselves


    underneath it, they began to rest.


    "If I had listened to you earlier, this would have never happened," Vivian said in a regretful tone. If she


    had been smart, she would have considered his opinion more.


    "That was all spection. If I was wrong, it could have also hurt the team. So, don''t me yourself,"


    Rocky told her.


    "What should we do now? I feel like they are watching us as we speak..." Vivian was well aware of the


    fact that they were in the light and their opponents were in the dark. It put them at a disadvantage if an


    attack were to unfold.


    "Yes. I''m sure they are watching. That is why we can''t act rashly. If we want to find the others, we have


    to break the illusionary trick in the valley first. I am going to go out on my own and find the source of the


    illusionary trick," Rocky said after some careful consideration.


    "Alone? No, it''s too dangerous!" Vivian objected, shaking her head and crossing her arms over her


    chest.


    "Dangerous? This is just the beginning. If we don''t solve this problem fast, the situation will be


    even worse!" Rocky knew that their opponent hadn''t physically attacked them yet. When that


    happened, things would get a lot harder.


    "I should be the one who goes!" Vivian stressed. Rocky expected that Vivian wouldn''t want to let him


    take the risk. She believed that she should be the one to carry out the most dangerous tasks.


    "Are you sure that you can find the source of the illusionary trick?" Rocky asked.


    "Well..." Vivian hesitated.


    "Now, please don''t argue with me. I can do it. In fact, I''m supposed to take care of all the


    responsibilities during this task. You only have to protect me. And I don''t want the team to suffer any


    more because of me. Plus, I know that I can find the source of the illusionary trick," Rocky insisted,


    making it so Vivian couldn''t retaliate.


    To be frank, she was stunned by Rocky''s words. Despite not meeting him before the current task, she


    had heard that he acted detached from the world. However, the man in front of her was demanding and


    calm, almost like a boss.


    "Miss Vivian, please stay here and rest with the others. I wille back after I break the illusionary trick


    in the valley." The moment he was done talking, he activated the Earth-diving Skill and vanished into


    the ground.


    Staring at the spot where Rocky had disappeared, Vivian''s eyes flickered a little. Worry still consumed


    her but she couldn''t do anything except trust Rocky. After a few minutes, she sat on the ground and


    tried to control her breathing. She had to recover because there would be a fierce battle soon.


    Rocky arrived in the ce where the wolves had ambushed them earlier thanks to the Earth-diving


    Skill. He looked around. An illusionary trick that was able to cover the whole valley must be supported


    by a maic field made of spiritual power. The Nether Fire Land was thend of demons so the


    maic fields of spiritual power were everywhere. There was no doubt in his mind that the valley was


    sitting on a maic field of spiritual power so it provided the condition for others to perform the


    illusionary trick.


    And those who could perform that illusionary trick were not ordinary people. At minimum, they would


    have reached the Emperor Realm.


    If he wanted to break the illusionary trick, he had to find the core of the maic field of the spiritual


    power. In other words, he had to find the performer and stop him.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    But time was ticking away at a rapid speed. The longer it took to break the illusionary trick, the more


    Valeria and her team were at risk.


    Because the illusionary trick had changed the terrain, some traces of spiritual power had been left on


    the ground. Rocky stooped and collected some clues around the ce where they had been


    ambushed by the wolves. Then, he used the Earth-diving Skill to travel through the valley and confirm


    the maic field of the spiritual power. It was connected using countless streams of maic


    meridians, resembling arge, intricate spider''s web. In the center, all the maic meridians of


    spiritual energy had attached themselves to the core of the maic field. So, as long as Rocky


    followed the spiritual meridians, they would lead him to the core.


    In the meantime, Valeria and her team were waiting in a safe zone and growing anxious. They kept


    their eyes peeled for both Rocky and Vivian and their enemies.


    "Godly Genius Valeria, do you want me to take some people and look for them?" one of the Spiritual


    Emperor suggested. He was feeling antsy too. After all, Rocky was their Godly Genius and Vivian was


    the sister of their leader. If something terrible happened to either of them, it would be an immeasurable


    loss to the Ghost Fief.


    Just as Valeria was hesitating, a Spiritual King came running over and reported, "Godly Genius Valeria,


    something is wrong. Look over there!"


    "What?" Valeria spun around.


    Soon, she noticed a cloud of thick smoke surrounding the area they were in. Someone was ying


    tricks on them.


    "Do you know how many enemies we are facing?" Without even guessing, she knew that it must be a


    Godly Genius who wanted to stop her and Rocky from reaching their of the Nether Dragon King.


    "I''m sorry but I have no idea," the Spiritual King answered as he shook his head.


    "Send someone to investigate right now. Find out who we are facing and how many people are out


    there. Meanwhile, ask everyone to be on their guard..." Valeria ordered in a firm voice. Meanwhile, after


    searching the area for about half an hour, Rocky finally found the core of the maic field and


    managed to break the illusionary trick. Now he could see the valley as the way it really was. Rocky


    continued heading east as he tried to find traces left by Valeria and the joint guard team members. That


    was when he saw huge footprints of some wild beast. He soon recognized it as he remembered seeing


    this kind of beast with the team of the Primitive Fief. The weird part was that judging from the footprints,


    the team was obviously heading west instead of east. He stood there for a while and had a rough idea


    about what was really going on. He then went back to Vivian. "I know where Valeria and the others are,


    and I know who were behind the ambush," he said.

 Chapter 1700 Retreat Right Now

    Chapter 1700 Retreat Right Now


    "That means that we can go and look for the Godly Genius of the Flower Fief and the guard team now!"


    Vivian wore arge smile on her face. Soon afterwards, she turned to Rocky and asked, "But who are


    they?"


    "They are the members of the Primitive Fief."


    "The Primitive Fief? Why would they attack us when we weren''t ready? Well, they have made enemies


    out of us now!" Vivian''s eyes gleamed with rage. For as a long as she could remember, she had been


    the type of person who hated being offended. She would chase someone to the ends of the world just


    to get her revenge.


    "We must leave right now because I''m worried that the Godly Genius of the Flower Fief and the others


    are in danger," Rocky said. The bad feeling had been sitting heavily in his gut for hours now.


    "Okay." Vivian nodded without hesitation.


    Immediately, Rocky and Vivian led their team back to the position where they had been ambushed and


    headed to the west. After choosing carefully, they walked down a different path. Meanwhile, Tobias and


    his men had already secretly surrounded where Valeria and her guards were. All of a sudden, he felt


    something was off. The scenery around slightly rippled and slowly faded. "Someone has broken the


    illusionary trick!" he eximed in shock. "Move now! Attack!" He immediately gave the order. Valeria


    had also noticed the change of the terrain. The guards quickly gathered to protect her, but it was too


    late since Tobias'' team hadunched the attack. Tobias'' high level spiritual power gushed out and


    slithered towards Valeria. The Spiritual Kings immediately fought back but that was not enough. Seeing


    her people get injured, Valeria activated her own power to finally counteract his strike.


    The joint guard team had found themselves at a disadvantage. Even though they had more people on


    their side, they had been ambushed and their morale had be unstable.


    After a few more rounds, Tobias had already suppressed Valeria and was preparing to capture her


    alive.


    "Godly Genius Valeria, be smart and surrender. Do you really want to suffer?" Tobias taunted. His


    strength was more advanced than Valeria''s, so it was easy for him to overpower her.


    "Go ahead. Try and see if you can win. Frankly, I don''t think you have to ability..." Valeria snapped


    back, holding her chin high. It would take a lot more for her to make apromise.


    "You are asking for it!" Tobias roared. His spiritual power rumbled through the air and the violent high-


    level aura filled the surrounding area like a balloon. Valeria''s face turned white.


    She knew that Tobias was stronger than she was, but she had no way of retreating. If she did, the


    guards would lose their leader and they would be unwilling to fight.


    So Valeria immediately summoned a medium-stage warrior at the Emperor Realm from the Flower Fief


    and he prepared himself to fight against Tobias.


    When the guards saw that Valeria was calm and level-headed, their morale improved and they were


    ready to join the fight.


    When it came down to the number of guards, Valeria and her team had the upper hand.


    However, before they could charge, the harsh sound of a flute traveled through the air. From the left,


    several giant, gori-like beasts appeared and rushed towards the joint guard team.


    The beasts were huge and bloodthirsty. Not even the Spiritual Kings could stop them. Soon, the joint


    guard team was forced to retreat, suffering from a low morale.


    When they saw that happen, Valeria and the warrior at the Emperor Realm fought together, but they


    were unable to resist Tobias and his attacks. In under an hour, the warrior was injured, and Valeria was


    struggling to hold on.


    "Demonic wrath attack!" With an ear-piercing shriek, a demon shadow with wings ran towards Valeria.


    She gasped.


    The shadow was cloaked with a malicious aura. Knowing that she was at a disadvantage, Valeria ran


    backwards and summoned the wood spirit to resist the attack.


    Bang!


    In the center of the battlefield, the demon shadow collided with the wooden giant. A spiritual wave the


    height of a skyscraper rose into the air and destroyed thend within a hundred meters of it.


    "Flora''s Spiritual Flower Technique lives up to its reputation. Unfortunately, you have only learned a


    small part of it..." With a scornful smile, Tobias fluttered his eyes open. The demon shadow opened its


    mouth and a thick, ck demonic aura spewed towards Valeria.


    Caught off guard, Valeria was hit by the demonic aura. Immediately, it entered her body and began to


    chip away at her spiritual power.


    "Damn it!" Now that her spiritual power was restrained by the demonic aura, Valeria could no longer


    use the Spiritual Flower Technique.


    "Ha-ha..." Looking at Valeria as she struggled, Tobiasughed and approached her, intending to


    capture her.


    "No!" As she watched Tobias draw nearer, Valeria couldn''t think of any way to stop him. Her face turned


    gloomy. She knew that she was in danger.


    The other warriors from the joint guard team couldn''t reach her in time because they were fighting the


    warriors and beasts from the Primitive Fief.


    Just as Tobias was about to catch Valeria, a hand burst through the ground and grabbed his wrist.


    The next moment, a tingling sensation spread up his arm and he withdrew his hand.


    "What was that?"


    Tobias looked back to examine the mysterious hand again, but it had disappeared.


    "Come out! Don''t try and y tricks on me!" Enraged, Tobias released his spiritual power into the


    ground, creatingrge craters. However, he couldn''t force the owner of the mysterious hand out.


    While he was distracted, a figure silently appeared behind Valeria. "Your meridians have been invaded


    by his demonic aura. You can''t use your spiritual power anymore. It''s not worth the risk. The demonic


    aura could attack your heart, and then, you can''t be saved."


    As soon as Valeria heard the voice, she turned around in surprise. The voice had been very familiar.


    Squinting her eyes, she realized that it was Rocky.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "What are you doing here?" Valeria eximed.


    "Really? That''s what you choose to ask me. Who do you think I am?" Rocky smiled.


    "Where is Vivian?" Valeria red at Rocky, wondering how he could be smiling at such a critical


    moment.


    "She''ll be here soon. I was worried about you, so I went ahead," Rocky exined.


    "You were worried about me? Don''t pretend to care about me!" Valeria snorted.


    "Stop it right now, you two!" When he noticed that Rocky and Valeria were flirting in front of him, Tobias


    grew so angry that his face turned as red as beet.


    "No, you should stop. Our Ghost Fief didn''t do anything to offend your Primitive Fief. Ambushing us


    was an awful thing to do!" Rocky stepped forward so he could look at Tobias more clearly.


    "I ambushed you because you were stupid enough to fall for it!" Tobias snapped back, lifting up one


    corner of his mouth in a sly smile.


    "Yes. I have already reminded them of the fact," Rocky agreed.


    Valeria ears turned red as a sense of shame washed over her. She had repeatedly criticized Rocky, not


    realizing that his prediction was so urate. Rocky had told them that they would regret their choice.


    "Who are you?" Tobias asked, narrowing his eyes when Rocky acted so confidently in front of him.


    "Guess!" Rocky rose the feeling of suspense on purpose.


    "You''re being a brat! I think you are tired of living." More anger zed in Tobias'' eyes as a reaction to


    Rocky''s attitude.


    "Are you sure about that? The illusory trick you created has been broken, and Miss Vivian is on her


    way with her people. Do you think you can resist thousands of soldiers led by her?" Rocky had nothing


    to fear.


    When he heard that, Tobias hesitated. Their previous n was to diffuse the strength of the joint guard


    team and then defeat them one at a time. But now that the illusory trick had been broken, their


    advantage was gone. If Vivian were to arrive with her people, a vicious battle would unfold. However,


    there was also a chance that Rocky was bluffing.


    "If you don''t believe me, stay here and see." Rocky stared at him with a gleam in his eyes.


    "Brat, just wait..." After weighing the pros and cons, Tobias decided that the risk wasn''t worth it and


    ordered for his men to retreat.


    Not long after, they were all gone.

 Chapter 1701 Valeria Was In Danger

    Chapter 1701 Valeria Was In Danger


    Not long after, Vivian arrived with the other members of the joint guard team. All over the ground, blood


    was flowing and corpses were lying in unnatural positions. Most of the dead and injured were members


    of the joint guard team. Vivian narrowed her eyes and frowned. When they had arrived in the Nether


    Fire Land, they didn''t expect to be weed by such horrors.


    "Godly Genius Valeria, are you okay?" Vivian asked as she approached Valeria''s stooped figure.


    "I... I''m fine..." As soon as Valeria finished speaking, dizziness swept over her. The next moment, she


    lost all her strength and swayed, falling to the ground.


    Rocky scrambled to catch her. Then, he grabbed her wrist and infused a stream of spiritual power into


    it. Soon, he sensed that the demonic aura that had invaded her body was extremely strong and was


    destroying her meridians. If the demonic aura were to stay inside of her body, she would be in danger.


    "Miss Vivian, I may need your help with her," Rocky said in an urgent tone.


    Thetter nodded and ordered the joint guard team to set up a tent and rest.


    After their tent was ready, Rocky carried Valeria inside with Vivian trailing on his heels.


    "As we speak, the demonic aura in her body is approaching her heart meridian. I need you to slow


    down the spread of it with your spiritual power. That will buy me more time so I can perform the


    acupuncture." At present, the only way to save Valeria was to drive the demonic aura out with the Skill


    of Magic Needle. The demonic aura was powerful and was eating away at her meridians. Therefore, if


    Rocky couldn''t gain control of it as soon as possible, he would not be able toplete the Skill of


    Magic Needle before the demonic aura reached her heart.


    Vivian saw how critical the situation was so she approached the table to help. Wasting no time, she


    reached down and started peeling back the bottom of Valeria''s clothes.


    "What are you doing?" Rocky asked, looking at her in shock.


    "I''m taking off her clothes. Otherwise, how are you going to perform the acupuncture?" Vivian


    answered. She believed that performing acupuncture on a naked body was the way it was always


    done.


    "No. That''s not necessary. I can use the needles through the clothes now." Rocky waved his hand at


    her. He was no longer a beginner. Even if he were to close his eyes, he could still find the right ces


    to stick the needles in.


    "What? But when you detoxified me, you removed my..." Vivian trailed off, looking at Rocky through


    suspicious, narrowed eyes. She had been one hundred percent aware when he had her clothes


    removed back then. However, she was not the kind of person who cared about such minor things. In


    her opinion, Rocky was just trying to save her life. Therefore, she had pretended not to know about it


    until that moment.


    Now, the situation in front of her felt very simr and the memories were alling back to her.


    "Well, at that time, I was not that good at the needles," Rocky admitted. Previously, he was secretly


    teaching himself the Skill of Magic Needle. It was not until Esteban made him his disciple that he began


    to learn the Skill of Magic Needle officially and openly.


    "Did you undress me on purpose?" Vivian red at him out of the corners of her eyes.


    "No way! I swear it! I was just a beginner and I was not good at the needles..." Rocky struggled to


    exin with a bitter smile stered on his face.


    "Fine. I believe you." The expression on Rocky''s face told Vivian that he was not lying to her, so she


    gave a quiet snort and didn''t push the conversation further.


    Rocky was a little surprised by her reaction. It was clear that Vivian was more reasonable than he had


    thought. With her help, he started to use the Skill of Magic Needle to treat Valeria.


    It took him about fifteen minutes to ce all the needles in the right positions on Valeria''s body.


    After that, Rocky activated his spiritual power to control the needles and began to slowly drive away the


    demonic aura in her body. Soon, ck gas and water started seeping from all of Valeria''s pores. She


    looked like she was floating on a ck cloud.


    Nearly two hourster, Rocky, who was sweating heavily due to his hard work, finally withdrew his


    spiritual power.


    "It''s done," Rocky told Vivian.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Vivian nodded and withdrew her spiritual power too.


    "I''m going to leave now. She won''t wake up for a while. You better find someone to take care of her


    until she does," Rocky announced.


    "You are the doctor. Shouldn''t you be the one to take care of her?" Vivian stared at Rocky with curious


    eyes.


    "Do you really think I''m the first one she wants to see when she wakes up?" Rocky asked with a smile.


    "Well..." Vivian trailed off before adding, "Valeria is not a bad person. She is just a little bit arrogant.


    Now that you guys are engaged, you should try and get along. It will be good for your dual cultivation in


    the future."


    "To be honest with you, I don''t ever want to cultivate with her. If it weren''t for the leader''s order, I


    wouldn''t have gotten engaged to her. I hate it when someone forces me to do something I don''t want to


    do. And besides, she doesn''t like me either," Rocky said honestly.


    "You''ll never find out if she truly likes you or not if you never try and be kind to her," Vivian reasoned


    with him.


    "Oh? It looks like you are quite experienced at this sort of stuff. I wonder who had the honor of making


    you fall in love..." Rocky took a guess and assumed that Vivian must have had a romantic rtionship


    once that no one knew about.


    "It''s none of your business." Vivian red at Rocky.


    "Fine. Then I''m leaving." Rocky waved and left.


    "This guy..." As she watched Rocky retreating, Vivian smiled. Even she thought that it was weird. The


    new version of her was totally different from her usual cold character.


    If anyone saw her smiling like that, they would be shocked to the core.


    After leaving the tent, Rocky didn''t rest. Instead, he was worried that the people from the Primitive Fief


    mightunch a second attack, so he decided to take some preventative measures.


    Because the people from the Primitive Fief had attacked them, Rocky''s side had suffered a great loss.


    Over a hundred of their members were killed while only around thirty members died on the Primitive


    Fief''s side. Now, Rocky''s side would have a harder time defending themselves.


    If the people from the Primitive Fief or the other Godly Geniusesunched more attacks, Rocky and his


    team would lose more of their people. Therefore, he couldn''t sit still and wait for death to surround him.


    Rocky selected around one hundred members from the team and taught them the mysterious military


    arrays that were usually used on the battlefield only. He ordered them to practice the arrays until they


    had mastered them.


    As a matter of fact, exposing his real strength inbat was thest thing Rocky wanted to do. But


    Valeria was seriously injured and it would take her a while to recover. And it would be difficult for Vivian


    to fight against the people from the Primitive Fief on her own. So, Rocky''s hands were tied. He had to


    show his military ability.


    While he was busy training the selected members, Vivian showed up.


    "What are you doing?" Vivian asked, stopping behind Rocky and examining the trainees.


    "I am training them!" Rocky folded his arms across his chest and looked at Vivian.


    "What? But why are you training them as soldiers?" All the members of the joint guard team were at the


    third grade of the Spirit Realm or above and they were no ordinary soldiers. So normally, there was no


    need for them to be trained further.


    "The Nether Fire Land is like a battlefield and the joint guard team is equivalent to our army. If we want


    to survive, we need to have our army master some necessary skills. Strength alone won''t help us in the


    long run," Rocky answered.


    "I knew you had mastered some medical skills, but I didn''t know you were also fluent in the art of war!"


    Vivian eximed when she noticed that the members were practicing arrays, not just performing


    strength training.

 Chapter 1702 Rockys Proposal

    Chapter 1702 Rocky''s Proposal


    "Yes, I do know a little bit about the art of war. I heard that you used to lead the army at the border of


    the territory all year round..." Rocky said. Esteban had bragged and droned on about Vivian. That was


    how he knew so much about her.


    "That''s true, but I''ve never used an array," Vivian replied straightforwardly.


    "You are brave and battle-wise. You don''t require tricks like me." Rocky smiled.


    "Don''t try and tter me. I only came here to inform you that Valeria has woken up. She is weak and I


    don''t think she will recover any time soon. But we can''t stay here. I think we should follow our original


    n!" Vivian announced as she red at Rocky.


    "Give me one more day. If these guys can master my array skills, it will be very beneficial to us," Rocky


    told her.


    "Okay. Just one day." In the past, Vivian might have not agreed to that, but after the previous battle,


    she trusted Rocky. Her gut told her that Rocky was more than a doctor. To her, he seemed more


    experienced at leading an army on the battlefield than she ever was.


    Meanwhile, Tobias, who had been ordered to stop Rocky and his team, was sulking because he had


    failed to capture Valeria. Instead of reporting his loss, he left the valley and set up another ambush in a


    spot that Rocky and his team would have to pass.


    This time, he was determined to wipe out the whole joint guard team for good.


    Although there were only seventy people left in Tobias'' team, his confidence hadn''t been affected. After


    the previous battle, he discovered that Vivian was the only high-grade Spiritual Emperor in her team.


    Now that Valeria was seriously injured, he would focus on getting rid of Vivian. That way, the joint guard


    team of the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief would lose their leaders. Then, he could defeat them without


    even having to put his trump card on disy.


    Rocky''s single day passed in the blink of an eye. He stayed awake all night, drilling his training into


    soldier''s heads. He was determined that the one hundred men would master the mysterious military


    arrays before he ran out of time.


    The next day, the joint guard team continued to move forward.


    Although they were no longer faced with the problems that were brought on by the Primitive Fief, there


    were still more dangers lying ahead. The habitats of the demonic beasts were scattered throughout the


    valley. Therefore, their team could not walk through it peacefully.


    Fortunately, Vivian was experienced at battle, so she managed to lead the team across the valley with


    minimum loss.


    About a dayter, the joint guard team finally seeded in passing through the valley and they


    reached a deeper area of the Nether Fire Land.


    This area was broken up by old, stone roads. Fire spurted from the ground at random times and could


    reach a range of ten meters around. If the fire touched someone''s skin, it was impossible to extinguish


    it.


    Therefore, the moment they arrived in the new area, Vivian ordered the joint guard team to set up tents


    on the spot. Then, she deployed a reconnaissance team to explore the surrounding terrain and


    determine a safe walking route. Of course, she also had to prepare her team for a potential attack from


    the people from the Primitive Fief.


    During this time, Rocky grabbed his group of soldiers and pulled them aside for more training.


    When he was right in the middle of it, Valeria appeared at his side.


    "What are you doing here?" Rocky frowned at her. The demonic aura that was in her body had been


    expelled and she was recovering, but she still needed to rest because her meridians were not fully


    healed.


    "It''s too stuffy in the tent. I needed some fresh air," Valeria replied after some hesitation.


    "Okay. So how are you feeling?" Rocky asked, lowering his eyebrows.


    "I''m fine. I just can''t use my spiritual power. I still feel weak." He realized that her tone of voice was not


    as hostile as usual. That was because she knew that Rocky had saved her. Now, she would have to


    treat him with a little more kindness.


    "Try not to use your spiritual power for a while. You should rest as much as possible," Rocky told her.


    "Okay," Valeria answered with a nod. Then, she began to speak again in a hesitant voice. "Well..."


    "Is there anything else I can do for you?" Rocky nced at her.


    "I want to th..." Before Valeria could finish her words, Vivian walked out of her tent and shouted at


    Rocky, "Odin,e here!"


    "Miss Vivian is calling me. Please excuse me. I''ll speak to youter," Rocky told Valeria. Then, he


    walked straight into Vivian''s tent and closed the p behind him.


    After he was gone, Valeria directed her gaze to the ground and she pursed her lips as if she had been


    wronged. The whole time, she had been trying to thank Rocky, but she had missed her opportunity.


    Before, she had been so mean to him, but Rocky had still saved her. That made her feel guiltier.


    She wasn''t falling in love with him, of course. She just wanted to thank him because she was not an


    unreasonable person.


    On the inside of Vivian''s tent, Rocky saw Vivian and several Spiritual Emperors at the middle stage


    discussing a topographic map.


    As soon as Vivian saw Rocky enter, she pointed at the topographic map and said, "We have been


    discussing our next moves. We all agree that you should be the one to choose which direction we go


    in."


    "You can do that," Rocky said, brushing her off. To be honest, he was a little surprised to hear her say


    that.


    "Don''t pretend to be humble. Do you really think that I am unaware of your true intentions behind


    training our members?" Vivian gave Rocky a reproachful look.


    "Ha-ha! You''re just overthinking it. I''m just training them in case we need their services one day." A


    laugh rumbled up from Rocky''s stomach.


    "Fine. Just let us know what you think we should do." Vivian had no patience or time to be joking


    around with Rocky.


    Rocky nodded and peered at the topographic map. After thinking for a while, he said, "In order to stop


    us from reaching their of the Nether Dragon King, the people from the Primitive Fief will continue to


    attack us. Therefore, we will stumble upon more ambushes in this area."


    "I''ve considered that. That''s why I want to hear your opinion." Vivian nodded.


    "If I were a member of the Primitive Fief, I would set up an ambush in this area. It has many gullies and


    hiding ces. It''s easy to defend but difficult to attack. Ambushing us here would be their best option,"R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Rocky opined, pointing at a small area on the topographic map.


    "Then let''s take a detour."


    "No, this is a shortcut. If we take a detour, it will take a lot longer. The Primitive Fief''s purpose is to


    dy us. If we take a detour, we will fall into their trap. That''s exactly what they want us to do," Rocky


    said as he shook his head.


    "But if there is really an ambush there, we can''t throw ourselves into it!" Vivian frowned.


    "That is exactly what we will do!" Rocky shot back as a look as realization crossed his face.


    Everyone stared at him with slightly gaping mouth.


    "What do you mean?" Vivian asked.


    "We''re going to give them a taste of their own medicine. If we don''t defeat this group of people from the


    Primitive Fief, they will harass us again and again, which will only consume our fighting power. We''d


    better take the initiative..." Rocky exined in a serious tone.

 Chapter 1703 The Ambush

    Chapter 1703 The Ambush


    "I see. So you want us to fall into their trap on purpose while we set up our own trap to ambush them


    instead." Vivian''s eyes lit up when she heard those words. She couldn''t have thought of a better n.


    "That''s it. How smart of you!" Rocky nodded with a smile.


    "But once we enter their territory, we might be ambushed and exposed. How can we catch them off


    guard instead?"


    "That''s also what I''m worried about. Isn''t this too risky?"


    "I think it''s best that we avoid them and choose a safer route."


    The other Spiritual Emperors made it clear that they disagreed with Rocky''s n. After all, most, if not


    all, did not know much about the art of war. This meant that disagreement was inevitable.


    "Everyone, I understand why you are worried. But like I said, the terrain we are in is easy to defend and


    hard to attack. The Primitive Fief''s goal is to ambush us, so they won''t be paying much attention to the


    terrain. Once we allow them to ambush us, we can lead them to our own trap. As soon as they''re


    caught in it, we can begin a counterattack. Doing all this will allow us to deal a heavy blow to the enemy


    forces with minimum losses on our side," Rocky analyzed with confidence.


    Vivian and the other Spiritual Emperors were shocked upon hearing his n. Upon first impression,


    Rocky never showed much in terms of confidence, but ever since thest battle, they had found that he


    had more to offer than what they thought.


    "Of course, Miss Vivian, if you object, we can always think of another n!" Rocky wouldn''t simply


    force everyone to ept his n.


    "We''ll just do what you said!" Vivian decided. She couldn''t really say anything else at the moment


    because she wasn''t exactly adept with military tactics. Now that Rocky came up with such a good n,


    there was no reason for her to object.


    "Perfect. Please make the necessary arrangements. But when the timees, I need you to allow me


    to makemands. Oh, and I also need your help with something," Rocky said as he raised both


    eyebrows slyly.


    "What?" Vivian looked at him in surprise.


    Rocky immediately stepped up to her side and whispered a few words into her ear. Upon hearing what


    he said, Vivian stared at him with cold eyes and scolded, "We are not doing that!"


    "If we don''t do this, then our n won''t seed!" Rocky said.


    "But¡­" Vivian had never done such a thing simr to what he had just whispered to her before. Doing


    such things wasn''t normal for her.


    "When the timees, I will help you. You just need to pretend while I take care of the rest." Rocky


    continued to persuade her.


    "Alright." To ensure that the n went smoothly, Vivian reluctantly agreed.


    After that, Rocky left first.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Miss Vivian, what does he want you to do?" the Spiritual Emperors asked her, genuine looks of


    curiosity all over their faces.


    "y dead!" Vivian blurted out without any hesitation or exnation. This confused them even further.


    "Well¡­


    Miss Vivian, we all thought that Godly Genius Odin was only skilled in medicine. We didn''t expect him


    to be so good at military tactics..."


    "It seems it''s not a coincidence that he was chosen to be the Godly Genius!"


    "It''s a pity that he''s still weak andcking in strength. Otherwise, he would be very powerful!"


    They began to discuss among themselves.


    Vivian didn''t say anything and immediately asked them to make the necessary preparations in


    ordance with their n.


    A night passed.


    Early morning on the second day, the joint guard team set off ording to Rocky''s n and headed to


    the area where Tobias had set up the ambush.


    Meanwhile, Tobias received a message from the front. Inside the tent, one of the Spiritual Kings


    reported to Tobias as soon as he discovered something. "Sir, as expected, our enemy is heading


    towards us," he said.


    "Ha ha! Just as I expected. In order to get to the Nether Dragon King''sir quickly, they need to take


    this shortcut. This time, we defeat them once and for all," Tobias said before he burst into loudughter.


    He had already set up a trap, waiting for the joint guard team to fall into it.


    Half a dayter, the joint guard team was ambushed by Tobias and his men.


    When Vivian and her team entered the area less than a hundred meters further, the uneven road


    suddenly twisted like debris being scattered in the wind, forming a whirlpool which instantly trapped


    most of the members. At the same time, mes gushed out of the cracks.


    Once the mes touched their bodies, they would be seriously injured or worse, dead. It was obvious


    that the joint guard team was in a huge predicament.


    However, Rocky came prepared as he immediately unleashed the Army-blessing Scroll. With his chant,


    the members of the joint guard team found a surge of strength in their feet and in an instant, used it to


    break free from the mudflow that held them down.


    Soon, under the influence of the Army-blessing Scroll, most of the members retreated to safety.


    However, since Vivian and a few other members of the team had gone too deep, they failed to escape


    on time. This gave Tobias the perfect opportunity to trap them.


    The purpose of this trap was to try and cut off any connection between the joint guard team. Tobias


    wanted to separate Vivian, who was leading the team on the front lines, from Rocky and the Spiritual


    Emperors, who were at the back.


    Obviously, his n seeded.


    When Vivian and several of her men were alone, Tobias, who was more than prepared, immediately


    appeared before her with two low-grade Spiritual Emperors.


    "You annoying little pest!" Trapped in the mud whirlpool, Vivian red at him.


    "Ha ha! I''ve heard a lot about you, miss, like rumors of how much of a beauty you are. Now that I see


    you, and I can say that they''re all true. You really are beautiful..." With ascivious look on his face, he


    gazed at her with eyes full of greed. Compared to Valeria, this arrogant and aloof woman was far more


    attractive to him.


    "Cut the crap. Come and fight me if you want to kill me!" With a wave of her hand, an ice white spear


    appeared out of thin air and into Vivian''s grasp. If she wasn''t on the battlefield, she would rarely


    summon her spiritual weapon to fight against an enemy. But now that she did, it was clear that the


    situation was serious.


    "I don''t even need to kill you with my own hands!" With a cold smile, Tobias took out a palm sized jade


    and threw it directly into the mud whirlpool.


    As soon as the gem flew into the sky and directly above the whirlpool, it suddenly shone with a strange


    dark green light. In an instant, a strong siphoning force swept over Vivian and her team. This, along


    with being trapped in the mud whirlpool, made them feel every second of having their spiritual power


    being taken.


    "The Spiritual Power Absorbing Stone! How could he have such a thing!" Vivian''s eyes turned cold.


    This stone was a holy artifact of the royal family. It was refined via a secret method known only to


    members within the family. It could absorb the spiritual power of any living being. The higher the grade,


    the stronger its siphoning power was. The one that Tobias possessed was at a level that could absorb


    at least the spiritual power of someone who was at the Emperor Level. So even someone as strong as


    her could barely resist its power.

 Chapter 1704 The Powerful Godly Genius

    Chapter 1704 The Powerful Godly Genius


    "Miss Vivian''s in danger! Godly Genius, aren''t we going to save her?" The men surrounding Rocky


    immediately grew frantic and uneasy when they saw this. They knew they had to follow the n and


    stay back, letting Vivian lure the enemy alone.


    Their whole scheme depended on Vivian''s sess!


    But things were starting to grow dire for them. Everyone was deathly pale and was in a cold sweat as


    the Spiritual Power Absorbing Stone sucked up all of their spiritual power.


    She knew she had to y her part well since everyone was counting on her.


    She mustered every drop of remaining strength she had and let out a defiant scream. Her body


    radiated a cold blue light and a gigantic ice phoenix shot out of her body.


    "The spirit of the ice phoenix? She actually fused with the spirit of a legendary beast''s descendant..."


    Tobias uttered to himself in awe.


    A violent and icy whirlwind suddenly blew around Vivian, instantly freezing the mud and stone


    whirlpool, which saved her and herrades from getting sucked into the crack where the mes


    spouted out.


    "Hurry up and run away..." Vivian struggled to utter her order.


    Without any second thoughts, they immediately broke free from their shackles and ran away as far as


    they could.


    In only a few moments, Vivian was the only one left inside the whirlpool.


    It took all her might to summon the spirit of the holy beast, leaving no energy for her to try and escape.


    The icy whirlwind surrounding her slowly grew weaker and weaker until it dissipated, causing the mud


    and stone whirlpool to defrost and churn violently once again.


    "Well, that''s the end of that," Tobias said with a sigh of relief. He expected a violent fight would break


    out when Vivian summoned the spirit of the holy beast, but he never saw her using her power to let her


    comrades flee to safety. Realizing her strength has probably been depleted, he let out a sly smile.


    Eager to finish her off, Tobias immediately released the furious demon shadow which rushed down the


    mud and stone whirlpool.


    Weak and frail, Vivian managed to put up a spiritual power barrier to try and block the oing attack.


    But as expected, the barrier was easily broken. With the shadows quickly gaining on her, she saw no


    other choice and lunged towards the crack where the mes spouted out.


    Her body was instantly engulfed in mes, killing her in a matter of seconds.


    "Miss Vivian..." Every member of the united guard team cried in shock. Only a handful of people knew


    that this was actually part of the n.


    "Ha-ha!" Seeing Vivian being devoured in mes, Tobias couldn''t help but let out a triumphantugh.


    The guard team of the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief had lost their only leader and only high-level


    Spiritual Emperor. They surely didn''t stand a chance against him now.


    Panic and fear struck at the guards'' hearts when they saw her die.


    "Who will fight me now?" Tobias gloated in front of them with his arms wide open.


    Everyone nced over each other, looking at Rocky.


    "We still have to follow the n," Rocky ordered with a nk stare.


    Several middle-level Spiritual Emperors looked at each other. Although they wanted to immediately


    check on Vivian, they knew that Rocky was next inmand.


    Without any questions, they quickly dispersed and did as they were told.


    "Miss Vivian is dead. What are we waiting for? Let''s run!"


    "Let''s escape! If we get captured, we''ll experience something far worse than death!"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "What are we waiting for?"


    Soon, panic ensued among the ranks.


    Some cowardly guards suddenly made a break for it and began to flee in all directions.


    Seeing that their army was in disarray, Tobias grew even morecent.


    "Finish them off!" Three Spiritual Emperors along with dozens of masters immediately rushed towards


    those who were fleeing.


    "Retreat!" Someone suddenly shouted, breaking all pandemonium loose.


    Everyone trampled against each other to try and flee for their safety.


    A wide grin slowly crept up across Tobias''s face when he saw this.


    "Godly Genius, they areing!" While retreating, a middle-level Spiritual Emperor responsible for


    covering for the others appeared beside Rocky and told him the situation.


    "Good." Rocky nodded his head with satisfaction. As long as Tobias and his men were pursuing them,


    everything would fall ording to n.


    As soon as they arrive at an advantageous position, they would set up their ranks there to defend


    against their opponent''s attacks.


    Although they were surrounded from all sides, the terrain gave them the advantage to fight back. The


    battle went back and forth for hours, with no side clearly gaining the upper hand.


    At first, Tobias and his men were caught off guard by the n and were at a disadvantage in terms of


    the number of people.


    But relentless as they were, they managed to even the tide of battle. The stalematested for hours on


    end.


    "Master Tobias, although we were the first to attack, they have upied an advantageous terrain and


    formed a strong defense around it. We can''t break in at all. As we speak, more and more men are


    being killed!"


    "How pathetic. We ambushed the guard team and I killed Vivian. They were already inplete


    disarray with the death of their leader and you still can''t defeat them?! Forget it. I''ll do it myself..."


    Without another word, Tobias stormed with a group of men following closely behind him.


    Meanwhile, Rocky was waiting for the perfect chance tounch a counterattack.


    "Godly Genius, their high-level Spiritual Emperor decided to act on his own."


    "He has finally risen to take the bait. It''s only a matter of time before we can attack." Rocky smiled


    calmly and gathered the one hundred people who he had trained before.


    "Everyone, all of you have trained hard for many days, and now is the time for us to fight together.


    Although you are not soldiers and can''t be trained to be one in such a short time, you are all elites of


    the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief. Your strength, which is at least above the Spirit Realm, should be


    enough to carry out my orders well..."


    "We are willing to go through fire and water and risk our lives for you!"


    "Godly Genius! Godly Genius!"


    They all chanted in unison.


    "Let''s go. Let us show our true power to the Primitive Fief and defeat them!" With an uplifting battle cry,


    Rocky led his men and charged towards their opponent.


    Meanwhile, Valeria, who was gravely injured, watched from afar as Rocky led his team to battle. It


    never once crossed her mind that Rocky would eventually be the spiritual leader of the guard


    team. At first, she saw him as a good-for-nothing brat. But now, he was the reason she was still alive.


    Of course, this change of feeling was uneptable for her, but deep down she knew she could do


    nothing to change this.

 Chapter 1705 Vivians Real Strength

    Chapter 1705 Vivian''s Real Strength


    "I have to focus on my recovery and heal as fast as possible. I can''t let that guy look down on me!"


    Valeria murmured, crossing her arms over her chest in determination.


    A small rustle was heard and she turned to look over her shoulder. A delicate figure appeared in front


    of her.


    "Vivian!" Looks of utter shock covered Valeria''s and the Spiritual Emperors'' faces.


    Vivian was there even though she was supposed to be dead.


    "Where is Odin?" Vivian asked, not wasting time on pleasantries.


    "He just left with a group of people," Valeria answered.


    "Okay! I''m going to help them." Without waiting for a response, Vivian turned on her heel and took off at


    a run.


    Now that Vivian was back, Valeria felt very relieved. After collecting herself for a moment, she took off


    after her.


    In the meantime, Rocky was bringing a group of his people to battle. Tobias was standing across from


    him and staring him down. "Boy, are you sure you want to be this stubborn?" Then, he turned to his


    men and ordered, "Go and kill them all!"


    In an instant, his men swarmed together and charged at Rocky and his men, aiming to ughter each


    one of them.


    "Quick! Form the array!" Rocky ordered.


    Soon, the group of one hundred people formed a strange, irregr array. It was simr to clouds in the


    sky because it could change its shape whenever it pleased.


    Then, Rocky closed his eyes and started chanting quietly. A few secondster, the power of the Army-


    blessing Scroll was activated.


    The moment that Tobias'' men passed through the array, their vision turned blurry like a thick mist had


    settled down around them. They turned in every direction but they couldn''t see themselves or their


    enemies.


    Small groups of figures constantly ran at them. Wherever they went, dead bodies fell. By the time


    Tobias'' men came to their senses and were ready to retaliate, the figures were already gone.


    Because they could not target their enemies, Tobias'' men ran around aimlessly, constantly being killed


    by Rocky''s men.


    In under an hour, every one of Tobias'' men had been seriously injured or killed.


    "Damn it!" Tobias cursed from the outside of the array. He was confused. He couldn''t figure out why his


    men weren''t fighting back and he couldn''t see into the inside of the array.


    Soon, the three Spiritual Emperors were struggling to retreat too. Everyone was panicking and refused


    to go back inside the array.


    "Sir, the array is dangerous! We will all die!" one of the Spiritual Emperors reported, still out of breath


    from running so fast.


    "You are all useless!" Tobias scolded. Unwilling to admit defeat, he stomped forward, which emitted a


    thicker demonic aura, and he burst into the array, intending to break it himself.


    A sneer appeared on Rocky''s face when he saw that Tobias enter the array.


    After he was inside the array, Tobias could see why his men had been unable to fight back against their


    enemies. He couldn''t even see his hand when it was right in front of his face.


    "Hey! What kind of trick is this?" He had never seen the mysterious military arrays or the Army-blessing


    Scroll in person, so he was also confused. However, he still thought that he could break the array by


    himself.


    As he was preparing to destroy it, a silver shadow in the shape of an ice spear cut through the thick


    mist, heading straight for him.


    The moment he saw it, Tobiasunched a palm attack, and a lot of ck gas filled the air, blocking the


    flying spear. Within seconds, the two forces were locked in a stalemate in the air.


    Then, a delicate figure burst through the mist. She caught the spear in midair and raised it. In an


    instant, a shadow of dragon rose from the ground and reared its head back in a roar.


    Turning around, Tobias retreated to avoid its attack. He red back at the figure. When he saw who it


    was, he gasped, "It''s you! Why are you here?"


    His eyes settled on Vivian and they narrowed into slits.


    "Why? Am I not allowed toe here?" Vivian spat back as a sneer covered her face. She was too


    strong for the me to hurt her. The truth was that Tobias was too careless and had underestimated


    her.


    "You... Aren''t you supposed to be dead?" Tobias was still consumed with shock. He couldn''t believe


    that the person who had been swallowed by the me was now standing right in front of him.


    "The me was not strong enough to hurt me! I was just ying a trick on you and you fell for it!" Vivian


    said.


    At that moment, Tobias realized that he had fallen into a trap. His face flushed red with rage.


    "You keep provoking the Ghost Fief! Now, I have to punish you. Otherwise, you will never treat us with


    the respect we deserve!" Vivian pointed the tip of her spear at Tobias.


    "Bitch! I''d like to see you try and punish me!" In a fit of anger, Tobias rushed forward and held his angry


    hands out at Vivian.


    Not willing to be outdone, Vivian brandished her spear in his direction.


    Soon, the two powerful warriors that were at the premium stage of the Emperor Realm were fighting


    inside the array.


    Now that Tobias was gone, his people were leaderless.


    The members of the joint guard team took advantage of the opportunity and sent out the rest of their


    men to defeat the people from the Primitive Fief.


    Meanwhile, Valeria had just arrived and she was examining Rocky''s array. When she saw that Rocky''s


    array had killed a lot of the people from the Primitive Fief, she was shocked. But she knew how


    powerful Tobias was, so she still felt worried for Vivian''s safety. Therefore, she walked up to Rocky and


    asked anxiously, "Do you think Vivian can defeat him?"


    "You tell me. How strong do you think she is?" Rocky asked with a smile.


    "She must be close to the top level. She is a few years older than me, but there is no doubt that she is


    more talented..." Valeria admitted. It was rare for her to praise someone else so openly.


    "If I were to tell you that her strength has reached the peak, would you believe me?" Rocky said, raising


    his eyebrows.


    "How is that possible?" Valeria blurted out. In her opinion, Vivian would have to work relentlessly to


    reach the peak at such a young age.


    "Nothing is impossible in the Shura Race. It is her secret though. So let''s keep it between us. Don''t


    even bring it up to her." Rocky hadn''t known what Vivian''s strength was until she released the spirit of


    the holy beast. After witnessing that, he was certain that she had reached the peak.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay." Valeria nodded slightly.


    Half an hourter, the fight in the array hade to an end. Tobias was staring at the spear that had


    pierced through him with wide eyes.


    "How... How did you do it? You are already dead..." Even in his dying moments, it was impossible for


    Tobias to believe that Vivian hade back.


    "A dead man doesn''t need an exnation!" Vivian yanked out her ice spear and sliced it horizontally


    through the air. As a result, Tobias'' head flew upwards and hung on the tip of her spear.


    After ending his life, Vivian exited the array and shouted at the members of the Primitive Fief who were


    still fighting, "Everyone, leave now or you will be killed too!" At the same time, she raised Tobias'' head


    on the end of her spear.


    "Master Tobias is dead. Run!" Tobias'' men were shocked to see their leader''s head. They no longer


    had a reason to fight.


    The three, low-grade Spiritual Emperors led the rest of them into a retreat.


    Vivian didn''t bother chasing after them. Instead, she brought her men back to their camp, counted the


    casualties, and let the injured heal.


    "Miss Vivian, you''re so fierce! You killed a Spiritual Emperor at the premium stage from the Primitive


    Fief so fast," Rocky praised.


    "Is ttering others a hobby of yours?" Vivian scolded.


    "I was just being honest!"

 Chapter 1706 Heavily Guarded

    Chapter 1706 Heavily Guarded


    "Despite his power, Tobias was too arrogant. It''s a terrible idea to fight on the battlefield with such an


    ego, which is why he died at my hands. He deserved it," Vivian said proudly.


    "Now that Tobias is dead, the people of the Primitive Fief ought to watch out and behave themselves!"


    Valeria eximed with a snort.


    "I don''t think so. But in such a short period, they wouldn''t dare think it''s easy to ruffle our feathers."


    Rocky shook his head. They ughtered a Spiritual Emperor of the Primitive Fief. The fief''s people


    would never let this go easily but they would never dare to act so abruptly either.


    "Let''s take a day off. We''ll be on our way tomorrow!" Vivian ordered.


    A few hourster, news spread to the guard team of the Primitive Fief that Vivian killed Tobias. They


    were near the area where the Nether Dragon King''sir was stationed.


    "What? Tobias was murdered by Vivian?" This news shocked all of the Spiritual Emperors of the


    Primitive Fief.


    Tobias'' strength was only second to that of Israel and another high-level Spiritual Emperor in the team.


    He was one of their most powerful fighters, so the news of him being killed so easily was quite


    unexpected.


    "Considering his strength, Tobias would be too difficult to kill for an ordinary warrior. He must have


    underestimated his enemy!" Israel''s face darkened at the revtion. The overall strength of his guards


    was certainly reduced now that Tobias was dead. Fortunately, they were already near their of the


    Nether Dragon King, so their progress wouldn''t be greatly affected. Still, this was a huge loss for the


    Primitive Fief.


    "These bastards have gone too far. How dare they hurt our people?"


    "That''s right. We can''t tolerate this anymore. I''m willing to lead a group and kill them once and for all!"


    "If this news spreads, the others will think the Primitive Fief are all cowards who can''t defend


    themselves!"


    The Spiritual Emperors of the Primitive Fief were greatly displeased and utterly enraged.


    "Everyone, calm down. We will undoubtedly have our vengeance. But right now, we''re getting closer to


    the Nether Dragon King''sir. As long as we stay on course and reach it, your mission will beplete.


    By then, I won''t stop any of you from seeking vengeance. But we must guarantee our safe and smooth


    arrival at their first," Israel dered, reminding them all that their mission was the top priority.


    "Yes, you''re right." None of the Spiritual Emperors dared to object.


    Meanwhile, the other two guard teams that were also trying to get closer to the Nether Dragon King''s


    lair received news of Tobias'' death as well.


    At the camp of the Purgatory Fief''s team, a Spiritual Emperor returned and reported Tobias'' demise.


    The Godly Genius of the Purgatory Fief was an eighteen-year-old boy named Quentin.


    He was the nephew of the Purgatory Fief''s leader. Despite his young age, he was especially talented


    even when he was a kid. Not only was he an expert at summoning demons but he was also quite


    meticulous and extremely intelligent. In fact, he was so intelligent that he was thought to be the


    smartest one among all the nine Godly Geniuses.


    "Interesting, isn''t it? I didn''t expect the Primitive Fief to lose a Spiritual Emperor at the premium stage


    so easily," Quentin brought up with a mockingugh.


    "If the Ghost Fief and the Primitive Fief continue to fight like this, it will be to our advantage," a Spiritual


    Emperor shared with a sinister smile stered across his face.


    "It''s not that simple. Israel may look careless, but he is very cautious. He must have thought of the


    situation you just mentioned, so he''ll certainly make a move against the Ghost Fief once thetter


    arrives at the Nether Dragon King''sir. Since the guard team can''t interfere with taming the Nether


    Dragon King, this is a job that should be left solely to a Godly Genius. By then, the guard team''s duty


    will be to stop any other team that tries to get close to their," Quentin exined with a wave of his


    hand.


    "Then we don''t stand a chance, do we?"


    "That''s not necessarily the case. Entering the Nether Dragon King''sir is no easy feat. But the person


    who manages to achieve upying the entrance to their will secure the upper hand," Quentin


    added. A hint of deviousness could be seen in his eyes.


    "You mean¡­"


    "I''m certain the Primitive Fief will arrive at the entrance first, but it''s hard to say who will follow them.


    Since there currently is a feud between the Primitive Fief and the Ghost Fief, there''s no reason for us to


    rush to get to the Nether Dragon King''sir. Why don''t we help the Ghost Fief reach their quicker?


    That way, a big battle will ensue between them as soon as they arrive," Quentin proposed.


    "Oh, excellent! What an excellent idea!" the Spiritual Emperors eximed in awe.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Make the necessary preparations. We should be ready to set off right away," Quentin ordered.


    Soon, the guard team of the Purgatory Fief turned around and headed to the joint guard team of Rocky


    and Valeria.


    Three days quickly passed.


    After ughtering Tobias, the joint guard team went on smoothly with little hindrance.


    "There are only two days left before we reach the Nether Dragon King''sir..." Meanwhile, in the tent,


    Vivian, Rocky, Valeria, and the Spiritual Emperors were listening to the reconnaissance team''s report.


    "Very good. But the closer we get to the Nether Dragon King''sir, the more cautious we ought to be!"


    Vivian warned everyone.


    "Agreed. I didn''t expect things to go so smoothly over these past couple of days. We hardly


    encountered any trouble along the way," Valeria pointed out. Since the joint guard team wasn''t met with


    any obstacles, she could now concentrate on recovering. Nearly seventy percent of her injuries had


    been healed.


    "But don''t you find it strange? The closer we get to the center, the more diabolic beasts we should''ve


    encountered. Yet we saw none..." one of the Spiritual Emperors pointed out immediately.


    "The answer to your question is simple. Someone must''ve helped us!" In fact, Rocky had already


    thought of this earlier.


    "Someone was helping us?" Vivian and the rest looked at Rocky, confused.


    "Yes. Someone must have wanted us to arrive at the Nether Dragon King''sir as soon as possible,"


    Rocky spected.


    "What? But who would be that kind?" Valeria snorted.


    "The other Godly Geniuses. They probably want us to fight against the Primitive Fief and take


    advantage of the situation." Rocky smiled.


    "I see." Vivian immediately understood what he meant.


    "Then how do we go about this situation? We can''t just let other Godly Geniuses take advantage of us


    like this!" Valeria questioned quickly.


    "There''s no need to do anything at the moment. Now that someone is clearing the way for us, we can


    avoid tons of trouble. Isn''t it perfect? As for the rest, we''ll talk about it once we get to the Nether Dragon


    King''sir. Moreover, we don''t have any background on our enemy yet so we can''t risk acting so


    suddenly either," Rocky replied with his exnation.


    "It''s the only way." Valeria agreed with him. The most important thing right now was to arrive at their


    safely first.


    With this in mind, the joint guard team continued to move forward for two days before finally arriving


    near the Nether Dragon King''sir. They knew that their''s entrance must have been guarded by


    people from the Primitive Fief, so they didn''t risk trying to break in. Instead, they found a safe area


    nearby to set up camp and sent two Spiritual Emperors to the entrance where they would collect more


    information about their enemy.


    As expected, the two Spiritual Emperors returned not long after and immediately reported, "The


    entrance is heavily guarded by guards from the Primitive Fief. An enchanted barrier has been set up as


    well so that no one can sneak into their, not even a fly."

 Chapter 1707 Revenge

    Chapter 1707 Revenge


    "Were you able to trace the whereabouts of the other Godly Geniuses'' guard teams?" Vivian asked.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Not yet."


    "It seems that someone is, indeed, plotting against us," Vivian dered with confidence. "Judging from


    the strength disyed by the Primitive Fief, I believe we won''t be able to break in¡ªeven if we charged


    with full force."


    "There''s no need for that. I''ve figured out a way to break in on my own. The problem is that I can''t bring


    Valeria with me," Rocky exined. The Earth-diving Skill enabled him to travel through various types of


    terrains without any hassle. Its only downside was that others couldn''t tag along.


    "Do you mean I''m dragging you down?" Valeria shot him a hostile re upon hearing his words.


    "That''s not what I meant," Rocky shot her a wry grin back.


    "It seems we''ll need to figure out a way to get Valeria inside. But considering her injury, we can''t force


    our way through yet," Vivian pointed out carefully.


    "Perhaps we just have to distract the Primitive Fief so that they won''t notice her when she enters,"


    Rocky remarked. It seemed he had alreadye up with a n.


    "How can we do that?" Vivian and the rest looked to Rocky immediately.


    "The Primitive Fief set up an enchanted barrier around the Nether Dragon King''sir. If we want to


    attract their attention, we can try breaking through it," Rocky exined as he shared his n.


    "It appears the enchanted barrier has been set up by a Spiritual Emperor at the premium stage. Even if


    you possessed the same strength, it will be quite challenging to break through it quickly," the Spiritual


    Emperor who was sent to collect information earlier pointed out.


    "That won''t be a problem if I summon the Potent Force Rune that Leader Gilbert gave me," Rocky


    assured the Spiritual Emperor.


    "That rune was bestowed to you only for emergencies inside the Nether Dragon King''sir. Using it to


    break through the enchanted barrier will be a total waste!" Vivian knew how powerful and precious the


    Potent Force Rune was, which was why she was against his n.


    "I assure you, it won''t be a waste. Our top priority is to ensure that Valeria can enter the Nether Dragon


    King''sir safely," Rocky reminded her as he locked eyes with Valeria.


    At that moment, Valeria''s expression morphed into something difficult to read. She was aware of how


    precious the rune was and Rocky''s insistence on using it to help her touched her dearly. After all, she


    humiliated him in public several times before, and yet he didn''t seem to mind lending her a hand. His


    act of kindness both humbled and shamed her.


    "Well, it''s clear you''ve made up your mind. Let''s do it!" Vivian knew Rocky''s decision was final so she


    didn''t bother trying to persuade him further. Still, she added, "We can''t possibly break through the


    barrier when they''re on their guard. We''ll need to catch them off it."


    "That''s easy. You''ll lead that one hundred guards to attack them with mysterious military arrays. That


    will definitely get their attention. You only need to distract them for a little while. That will be more than


    enough time for me," Rocky said.


    "But I know nothing about military arrays!" Vivian proimed helplessly.


    "Well, you''ll have no problem learning it quickly since you''re so smart. I''ll teach you a set of military


    arrayster," Rocky replied tly.


    "Alright." Vivian was greatly interested in learning more about Rocky''s mysterious military arrays after


    she witnessed him use them in battle. Now that he was willing to teach her, she swiftly agreed with no


    hesitation.


    "So what am I supposed to do?" Valeria asked.


    "You just need to follow me. I''ll be in charge of your disguise. I''ll be disguising a female subordinate as


    you tomorrow as well."


    Rocky''s words made Valeria feel like she was nothing more than a burden on their shoulders. She was,


    after all, a Godly Genius, but she could barely do anything at the moment due to her injury.


    "Godly Genius Valeria, your mission is to enter the Nether Dragon King''sir and subdue the beast.


    We''ll take care of the rest," Vivian added once she noticed the look of dejection on Valeria''s face.


    "Yes, I know. But I want to help out and do my part!" thetter insisted.


    "Since you''re so keen to help, you can summon your wooden giant tomorrow. That should be enough


    to make a lot of trouble for our enemies," Rocky suggested after thinking for a while.


    "Alright, I see." Valeria felt slightly better with this slight change to the n.


    "Now let''s go to rest and get ready!" Vivian ordered with a loud p of her hands.


    Just as the Ghost Fief''s and the Flower Fief''s joint guard team were making their preparations to enter


    the Nether Dragon King''sir, the Purgatory Fief''s guard team¡ªwhich had been secretly clearing the


    route for them¡ªapproached their''s entrance as well. The location was hidden rtively well which


    made it difficult to detect.


    "Sir, the Ghost Fief''s guard team has arrived," one of the subordinates reported.


    "Well, everything is turning out just as I expected. Next, they''ll try to break through the enchanted


    barrier surrounding the Nether Dragon King''sir. A fierce battle will be inevitable!" Quentin predicted.


    "Should we continue helping them in secret?"


    "There''s no rush. I suspect breaking through the barrier quickly will be difficult for them. Let''s wait and


    see," Quentin replied with a wave of his hand. He then asked, "The Elite Fief''s guard team is about to


    arrive, correct?"


    "Yes, they''re almost here."


    "Send a message to Drew and ask him if he would like to enter their with me. It would be better if we


    could unite powers with another Godly Genius to ensure our sess," Quentin ordered his


    subordinate, a look of confidence all across his face.


    The subordinate then left immediately.


    Two hourster, he returned to his master with Drew''s message.


    "Sir, Godly Genius Drew said he is willing to join you while entering their. But upon finding the Nether


    Dragon King, the alliance will be renounced," the subordinate swiftly reported.


    "No problem. We have everything ready now. Let''s see if the Ghost Fief can stir up some trouble for the


    Primitive Fief as I suspected earlier,"


    Quentin replied assuredly.


    The next day, the joint guard team of the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief made their way towards the


    entrance to the Nether Dragon King''sir under Vivian''s lead. Not long after, they finally arrived.


    The Primitive Fief''s guard team had already formed a line of defense in front of their. They became


    more alert once they saw the united guard team inching closer towards them assertively.


    Since Israel entered the cave, Jordy was tasked with leading the guard team. Not only was he a senior


    official of the Primitive Fief but he was also a Spiritual Emperor at the premium stage.


    Jordy was caught off guard by the early arrival of the joint guard team. The other guard teams, despite


    entering the Nether Fire Land at nearly the exact moment, had yet to make their appearance.


    Nevertheless, the news greatly excited him. His friend, Tobias, had been ughtered by Vivian. He was


    more than eager to avenge him.


    Jordy made his way to the front of the team he was leading. As he faced the joint guard team, he


    shouted furiously, "You imbecile from the Ghost Fief murdered my friend! Today, I will have my


    vengeance!"

 Chapter 1708 Approach The Lair

    Chapter 1708 Approach The Lair


    "Come on. Is it revenge you want? Just walk over here and attack us," Vivian provoked openly.


    "Yeah, right! You cane over and attack us if you''re so brave!" Jordy shot back. Because he was an


    experienced leader, it would be difficult to trick him into messing up his defense array.


    "Fine. We''ll attack right now," Vivian dered. With a wave of her hand, she led the hundred warriors


    that Rocky had trained towards the guard team from the Primitive Fief. Yesterday, Rocky just taught her


    an art of war array and its derivative forms, so she was looking forward to testing it out.


    As soon as Vivian and her team got close enough to their enemies, they changed their formation to


    make an attacking array andunched more attacks with vigor.


    Under Vivian''s guidance, the well-trained team was able to quickly break their opponents'' defense.


    The guards from the Primitive Fief didn''t expect that Vivian and her team were powerful enough to


    break their defensive line in one move. Thus, they were caught off guard a little.


    "Tell the rest of the members to go and create more chaos," Rocky ordered when he saw an


    opportunity opening before him.


    Soon, the other members of the joint guard team were being led by several Spiritual Emperors onto the


    battlefield. They started killing their enemies the moment that they saw them.


    Meanwhile, Valeria, who now wore a human skin mask, three medium stage Spiritual Emperors, and a


    Spiritual Emperor who had disguised herself as Valeria were still waiting for Rocky to give them the


    order to move.


    The guard team from the Primitive Fief was not weak. After Vivian and her team broke their defense


    line, they were immediately intercepted by Jordy and other Spiritual Emperors. The entire battle came


    to a standstill.


    "It''s time for us to go." Rocky noticed that things had quieted down and that the attention of the people


    from the Primitive Fief was focused on Vivian and her team. It was their best chance to take action


    without being noticed.


    "Valeria, when we get close to the enchanted barrier, I want you to summon the wood giant. It will act


    as bait and cover me as I break the enchanted barrier," Rocky said to Valeria.


    Valeria nodded and prepared herself.


    Then, Rocky, Valeria, Valeria''s fake self, and the three Spiritual Emperors tiptoed towards the entrance


    of the Nether Dragon King''sir.


    Because Rocky and the others were wearing disguises, none of the guards from the Primitive Fief


    could see who they really were.


    A few minutester, they arrived at the entrance of the Nether Dragon King''sir.


    At the same time, two middle level Spiritual Emperors and over a dozen Spiritual Kings who were


    guarding the entrance finally noticed the appearance of Rocky and the others.


    Soon, they were stopped.


    "My name is Valeria. I''m the Godly Genius from the Flower Fief. Get out of my way or you''ll regret it!"


    the girl who was pretending to be Valeria dered, clenching her fists.


    "You''re very arrogant, aren''t you?" one of the middle level Spiritual Emperors shot back. His opponent


    was a Godly Genius but she was still weaker than he was. There was zero reason for him to take her


    seriously.


    "Wood giant!" the girl shouted, waving her arms towards her like she was summoning something.


    At the same time, Valeria, who was standing behind them, closed her eyes and gathered her spiritual


    power. Then, using the Spiritual Flower Technique, she called the giant out.


    A momentter, wooden vines erupted from the soil and intertwined. After a few moments, a giant


    made of wood was formed.


    nting its two feet on the ground, it rushed towards the enchanted barrier.


    "It''s a wood giant!" Jordy wasn''t that far away so he noticed the sudden appearance of the giant. Some


    surprise and fear crossed his face. He knew how powerful the giant was. If it were to attack the


    enchanted barrier, it might be able to break through it.


    Feeling panicked, Jordy ordered two more Spiritual Emperors to walk into the giant''s path and stop it.


    Soon, the situation had reached another stalemate.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Because Valeria was under disguise, she didn''t want to directly make a move. Instead, she ordered the


    giant to approach the enchanted barrier and begin to destroy it.


    The two Spiritual Emperors that Jordy had deployed watched as the giant shook the enchanted barrier.


    They hopelessly started to attack it from behind.


    But the giant was made from the spiritual wood and it had the ability to protect its body from evil. As


    long as the power of the cultivator who was controlling it was steady, the giant would not fall down.


    So the giant quickly caused as much havoc as it could for the Primitive Fief.


    When he saw that their opponents were currently suppressed, Rocky used the Earth-diving Skill to


    approach the enchanted barrier undetected. He grabbed the Potent Force Rune and injected some


    spiritual power into it. Then, he pressed the rune against the enchanted barrier. A bright light shone


    from the middle of the enchanted barrier.


    Bang!


    An ear-piercing sound apanied the light and instantly filled the area around the entrance of the


    lair.


    The two parties were nearly knocked over from the force of the sound. A wave of strong wind that was


    as sharp as a knife whipped against their faces, making them cry out in pain.


    A momentter, the light dissipated, and the enchanted barrier that was sealing the entrance of the


    Nether Dragon King''sir had disappeared.


    "What?" Jordy asked, more to himself than to anyone else. He never thought that someone would be


    able to break the enchanted barrier he had created in one move. All the color was draining from his


    face.


    "The enchanted barrier is broken! Come with me! We have to cover Godly Genius Valeria!" Vivian


    ordered.


    Soon, several Spiritual Emperors from her team were gathered and they started paving a clear path for


    Vivian to walk through.


    With their remarkable strength, they were able to break through the surrounding members of the guard


    team from the Primitive Fief within seconds.


    Vivian sprinted to the entrance of their and was about to meet with Valeria and others when a voice


    interrupted her.


    "Are you trying to help yourpanions? In your dreams!" Jordy shouted. He might not have been


    able to stop them from breaking the enchanted barrier, but he could try and stop Vivian from doing what


    she wanted. He released some of his spiritual power and blocked Vivian and her team from moving


    forward.


    The power behind the attack from the Spiritual Emperor at the premium stage was extraordinary. In an


    instant, arge number of ck clouds grouped together and thunder rumbled. Vivian and her team


    looked up at it.


    "Thunder Strike!" Jordymanded. Several bursts of thunder rolled inside the ck clouds before it


    fell down towards Vivian and her team.


    Knowing that the situation was dangerous, Vivian and her team ran to safety. In the blink of an eye, the


    ce where they had been standing was struck by the thunder and a gaping hole was left behind.


    However, the thunder didn''t stop once it had struck. It kept attacking Vivian and the others, preventing


    them from approaching the entrance.


    "I''ll take care of this. You keep trying to get to Godly Genius Valeria!" Vivian knew that she had to stop


    Jordy and his thunder strikes, so she raised her spear and charged at him.


    At the same time, the fake Valeria was running towards the entrance like they had nned.


    Vivian raised her spear. Several spiritual shadows emerged from the tip and swam through the air.


    They dashed towards Jordy as fast as lightning.


    When he saw theming, he stopped the thunder strike, pushed his hands forward, and formed a


    lightning barrier in front of him.


    Bang! Bang!


    Several spiritual shadows hit the lighting barrier one after another and fizzled out.


    "Ha-ha! Miss Vivian, you are no match for me. I advise you to stop right now or you will be killed!"


    Wearing a sneer on his face, Jordy turned and chased after the fake Valeria.


    Vivian couldn''t let Jordy catch up with her, so she ran after him.

 Chapter 1709 The Opposite Cliff

    Chapter 1709 The Opposite Cliff


    It didn''t take long for the fake Valeria to get close to the entrance, but unfortunately, Jordy had caught


    up with her and stopped her.


    Meanwhile, the real Valeria was approaching the entrance of their.


    But a middle level warrior at the Emperor Realm that was nearby had noticed her presence and hurried


    over to stop her. If she were prevented from reaching the entrance, the whole n would fail.


    Just as the warrior was about to catch up with Valeria, a hand reached up from the ground. The warrior,


    who had been trying to stop Valeria, didn''t notice it and it grabbed him around the ankle.


    He tried to stop but the force of it made him fall forward, nearly hitting the ground. However, because


    he was so advanced, he was able to react quickly and jump to his feet. After that, he turned around and


    started to chase Valeria again.


    Unfortunately, she had just burst through the entrance.


    "Master Jordy, I have bad news! Someone is passing through the entrance!" the warrior shouted.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "What? Wait a minute..." At that moment, Jordy realized that he had been fooled. He red at the fake


    Valeria in front of him and stomped his foot against the ground. He couldn''t even chase after Valeria


    because he would be going against the rules of this game.


    Vivian sighed out of relief when she saw that Valeria had sessfully entered the Nether Dragon


    King''sir. She immediately ordered the guards to retreat. Now that their goal had been achieved, the


    fight was over. It would be pointless to continue it. After all, they had to be alive if they wanted to escort


    Rocky and Valeria out of the Nether Fire Land when they came back.


    If either Rocky or Valeriapleted the task, the other Godly Geniuses would envy them. There was


    no doubt that they would try to kill them to advance during the nextpetition.


    To put it bluntly, it was easy to enter the Nether Fire Land, but it would be difficult to exit it.


    When he noticed Vivian and her team retreating, Jordy let them go because he also understood that a


    long fight was not ideal. They had to maintain their strength in case the other Godly Geniuses'' teams


    tried to attack them.


    Before long, the battle in front of the entrance of the Nether Dragon King''sir had ceased and peace


    had returned.


    Meanwhile, the news that Valeria had entered the Nether Dragon King''sir spread to the other two


    Godly Geniuses that had formed an alliance. They were surprised that she had managed to do it so


    fast.


    "I didn''t think that the joint guard team of the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief would break through the


    enchanted barrier so quickly. I thought they would fail..." Quentin said, covering his mouth with his


    hands thoughtfully.


    "We should head there now that the enchanted barrier has been broken. If we work together, it should


    be easy for us to enter the Nether Dragon King''sir," Drew, the Godly Genius from the Elite Fief, who


    was wearing a ck robe, suggested.


    "Okay." Quentin nodded without any objections.


    After some preparation, the two guard teamsunched an attack against the guard team from the


    Primitive Fief that was guarding the entrance of the Nether Dragon King''sir, trying to cover for the


    Godly Geniuses as they entered their.


    In the meantime, Valeria had entered their. As she looked around, she noticed how the light ahead of


    her was dim and blurring the scenery. A very strange aura was seeping from the depths of their.


    She knew that it came from the Nether Dragon King.


    Taking out a jade bead, she infused it with her spiritual power. It lit up and illuminated her surroundings.


    When she examined them, she saw a very spacious cave in front of her that split into three different


    paths.


    "Did that guy make in it too?" In the past, Valeria didn''t cared whether Rocky was alive or dead. But


    ever since Rocky had saved her, her attitude towards him had changed a little.


    She waited for about thirty minutes and she still didn''t see Rocky. She assumed that he had already


    entered, so she didn''t want to wait any longer. After deciding a path to follow, she started moving


    forward.


    She found herself walking along a winding, narrow tunnel.


    After an hour, Valeria reached the end of the tunnel. As she lifted the jade bead to light her path, she


    saw that there was a cliff ahead of her. She took two careful steps forward and looked down, only to


    find that the cliff was bottomless. There was an area a hundred meters across the cliff where she could


    stand.


    If she wanted to go deeper into their, she had to fly over the abyss. Otherwise, she would have to


    retrace her steps and choose another fork in the road. That was a waste of time.


    She had enough strength to easily fly over a gap that was only one hundred meters wide.


    She took some deep breaths and rose into the air, jumping directly towards the opposite side of the


    cliff.


    However, when she had reached the ten meter point, a strong suction force came up from the abyss


    and started pulling her body down. She lost her bnce in midair. Now, she was desperately trying to


    get rid of the suction force but her efforts were fruitless.


    "Damn it!" Her face paled when she realized that she was stuck. There was nothing around her that


    she could cling to. If she fell down, she would either die or be trapped.


    With very few options avable, she tried the Spiritual Flower Technique. In an instant, some vines


    grew outwards from the rock wall and intertwined with each other, reaching towards her.


    However, the suction force of the abyss was getting stronger. Before the vines got to her, Valeria''s body


    had fallen over ten meters and she could no longer reach them.


    Just as she was about to be devoured by the dark abyss, a figure came into view and quickly


    approached her using the vines. He grabbed her arm right before she descended too far.


    Valeria nced up and was surprised to see Rocky''s face.


    He had entered their right after she had. But in order to prevent someone from ambushing them, he


    had chosen to stay hidden and follow Valeria secretly.


    Now that he was holding onto Valeria, the powerful suction force of the abyss was pulling both of them


    down. The thick, long vines were starting to snap.


    Rocky narrowed his eyes and thought hard. He didn''t have a lot of options. Unless there was a force


    strong enough to resist the suction force, the two of them wouldn''t be able to escape.


    After some quick thinking, he decided to infuse his spiritual power into the arm that he was holding


    Valeria with. Then, he used all his power to lift her and throw her at the opposite cliff. But his strength


    was not enough for her to make it all the way. So he took out a Potent Force Rune and infused his


    spiritual power into it. Then, he dropped it.


    A momentter, the power released by the Potent Force Rune exploded and formed a huge spiritual


    wave.


    The impact of the spiritual wave was enough to cut off the suction force from Valeria and get her to


    safety on the other side.

 Chapter 1710 The Dark Abyss

    Chapter 1710 The Dark Abyss


    Rocky was standing firmly on the vine. However, he lost his bnce due to the force of the spiritual


    power wave and was soon pushed over the cliff''s edge. In the blink of an eye, he was sucked down by


    some invisible force before disappearing into the vast darkness at the bottom of the cliff.


    Once Valeria came to her senses, she realized that Rocky had been devoured by the darkness and


    disappeared without a trace.


    "Godly Genius Odin!" Valeria continuously shouted at the bottom of the abyss, but Rocky never


    responded.


    As she stared nkly into the chasm before her, Valeria felt a wave of emotionse crashing over


    her. She felt an inexplicable pang of regret since this was the second time Rocky had saved her. She


    felt as though their roles should have been reversed, with her saving him instead.


    Given her strength and experience, she was supposed to be the one to take care of Rocky. The result


    however ended in her being taken care of every time!


    But Valeria didn''t let the panic ovee her. Despite Rocky falling into danger due to her


    carelessness, she believed that he wouldn''t go down so easily¡ªeven though predicting his chance of


    surviving was hard to determine at the moment. If something happened to him, the only thing she could


    do to repay him for all he did wasplete her task. Then at least he didn''t save her for nothing. She


    had to keep moving forward alone, deep into the Nether Dragon King''sir.


    Thanks to Rocky, she was able to pass through the cliff safe and sound. She was certain there were


    more dangerous things awaited her. Nevertheless, she couldn''t afford to make any more mistakes


    since there would be no one else around to save her.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    After she calmed down, Valeria took a short rest before continuing to explore the Nether Dragon King''s


    cave.


    Two unfamiliar figures appeared before the cliff the moment after she passed through it. They were


    none other than the Godly Geniuses of the Purgatory Fief and the Elite Fief.


    "They''re joking, right? The Primitive Fief''s guard team wasn''t that impressed!" Drew boastfully pointed


    out.


    "Since the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief has broken the enchanted barrier, everything ys to our


    advantage," Quentin added with a sly smile.


    "You''re right. I am grateful we decided to team up. I hope our trip to the Nether Dragon King''s location


    will be just as smooth," Drew said.


    "The pleasure is mine, as well. Let''s continue to work together. If it wasn''t for your unique transforming


    skill, we wouldn''t have been able to enter the cave under the Primitive Fief''s nose so easily," Quentin


    replied kindly.


    "Ha-ha, you''re right. Let''s move on!"


    Soon, the two Godly Geniuses arrived at the cliff. They paused and decided to take a closer look


    before taking any further action. The cliff looked far from ordinary.


    With his deft hands, Quentin cautiously summoned a spiritual bird big enough to fit into a human''s


    palm. With a chirp, the bird took off from his hand and flew swiftly towards the cliff across the gap.


    Their eyes followed the flying creature closely. Just as they expected, its wings ceased to p after it


    flew only a dozen meters. It fell and was devoured by the darkness in the blink of an eye.


    "There must be some force that counters any spiritual power at the bottom of this abyss. Anything


    imbibed with spiritual power seems to be sucked down into it once it is near enough," Quentin


    proposed.


    "I''m afraid we''ll need to find another way," Drew said with hesitation.


    "Stop fooling around. It''s just a gap. If we can''t get pass it, we might as well just quit and go home now.


    If we can''t pass through a simple gap like this, how can we even subdue the Nether Dragon King?"


    Quentin added with a mocking smile. His eyes never left the cliff on the other side.


    "It sounds like you''ve got a n. Tell me," Drew said at once.


    "Our leader provided me a spiritual weapon in case I needed it before heading off. I wonder if now is


    the right time to use it." As Quentin spoke, he summoned a mud statue out of nowhere with a deft wave


    of his hand.


    "It looks like a mud man!"


    "I bet you''ve heard of the legend of how the Creator made us Shura Race," Quentin said.


    "Of course I have."


    "It''s said that our ancestors were mud men made of the powder of colored crystals and the soil. These


    mud men,ter on, absorbed the spiritual powers from both heaven and earth to cultivate into the


    divine figure. This spiritual treasure was made from the exact colored crystal powder mixture," Quentin


    exined.


    "So these colored crystals do exist?"


    "Yes. Back in the old days, our leader was lucky enough to get his hands on a small piece of such


    crystal during one of his lucky encounters. Although this mud man may look ordinary, never


    underestimate it. Once it absorbs spiritual power from both heaven and earth, it can transform into all


    kinds of things." As he spoke, he gently ced the mud man on the ground and began to murmur to


    himself.


    A momentter, a red light suddenly glowed from within the mud man as it began to absorb the spiritual


    power surrounding it. It began to grow in size as the mud cascaded and flowed all over its body.


    "My servant, Imand you to make a bridge for me to cross over this gap," Quentin ordered


    immediately.


    The mud man turned around and made its way towards the cliff''s edge. As it continued to grow, it


    began to turn as hard as stone. Eventually, it became a mud bridge that traversed the cliff''s gaping


    maw.


    Drew was stunned by what he had just witnessed.


    "Let''s go!" Quentin eximed, beaming with pride.


    They crossed the bridge together. It was then that the race to conquer the Nether Dragon King formally


    began.


    After falling off the cliff, Rocky felt as if the entire world was spinning. Despite the mind-numbing


    dizziness, he suddenly felt himself floating upwards in the infinite darkness. However, he could feel


    something lurking somewhere deep in its depths.


    Therefore, he began to explore the darkness to try and locate the source of that seemingly powerful


    "something".


    After a while, he could feel his feet being sucked towards the source of the power which caused his


    body to drift deeper into the bottomless pit of darkness. He felt that there would be no end to this never-


    ending night.


    Finally, Rocky dropped with a heavy thud as he unexpectedly fell into a body of water. He ended up


    drinking two mouthfuls of water as he did his best to readjust his bnce and float on the water''s


    surface.


    As he opened his eyes, he no longer was blinded by endless darkness. He could faintly see uneven,


    rocky walls all around him. He appeared to be in a cave that seemed to bepletely closed off.


    However, Rocky soon realized that something was off. If the cave had no entrance or exit point, how


    did he end up here in the first ce? He was at aplete loss for words.


    He looked all around to try and make sense of what just happened to him.


    He needed to find out the answer.


    Given his high level of intelligence, it wouldn''t be difficult.


    In less than five minutes, he hade up with an answer. He proposed that the Nether Dragon King''s


    lair wasn''t just an ordinary one. It was very likely to have numerous spaces such as this one. The dark


    abyss he had just fallen into earlier was very likely an entrance into another one of these spaces.


    This meant that the Nether Dragon King''sir was built with some great force. One that only gods could


    control, it seemed. Could it be that they were the ones who built thisir? But why?

 Chapter 1711 Odin Is Dead

    Chapter 1711 Odin Is Dead


    Although Rocky couldn''t wrap his head around it, he decided toplete the task solely because it


    was passed down to him by the gods. Trusting that the gods had some cryptic purpose behind


    commanding them to subdue the Nether Dragon King, Rocky rid his heart with all doubts.


    However, he was more focused on finding a way out of this space to return to Valeria and the others.


    With Valeria''s current strength, she wouldn''t fare well in a fight against the other Godly Geniuses.


    Now that the cave''s ceiling above was blocked off, Rocky contemted diving underwater to search for


    another exit.


    Inhaling deeply, bracing himself, he nosedived into the water, exploring the new territory.


    After he searched restlessly for a while, Rocky''s efforts soon bore fruit when he came across a


    promising cave immersed with bubbles at the bottom of the water. Growing impatient from slowly


    running out of oxygen, he penned all his hopes on it to provide him with a safe exit without considering


    the risks involved in entering unknown grounds.


    Upon entering the cave, he had to slip past a painfully long yet narrow opening. Time was of the


    essence since he was running out of breath. Soon, his vision began to blur, feeling dizzy from theck


    of oxygen in his body before subtle shes of light flickered before his eyes, signaling hope. Snapping


    out of his hazy state, he darted upwards, swimming as fast as he could. As he resurfaced, he swung


    his head back, gasping for air. Regaining hisposure, he looked around to make sense of his


    surroundings but what stood in front of him left him shocked and confused.


    Blinking several times, he found himself to havee out of ake, surrounded by luscious green


    grass. The pasture extended to distances far and beyond what the eyes could fathom, and at the end


    of it stood a castle-like structure basking in the sun, majestic and tall.


    Of course, what earned Rocky''s shock wasn''t the pleasant scenery in front of him but the fact that the


    serenity of it was secured within an enchanted barrier. Outside of the barrier was barrennd, engulfed


    in mes, tattered, and in ruins.


    ''This might be the holynd of the Shura Race''s royal family that Esteban mentioned before, ''


    he thought to himself. Rocky never expected to stumble upon such a ce while looking for an exit.


    Unbeknownst to him, sooner orter, this was bound to happen. Previously, the dark abyss Rocky fell


    into was actually a space transfer station. The royal bloodline flowing through his veins contributed


    towards leading him to the royal family''s holynd, drawing him in its direction, almost like it was calling


    out to him to return home.


    It wasn''t a mere coincidence. This was part of his destiny!


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Since I''m here already, I guess it wouldn''t hurt to go inside to have a look!"


    The splendor of the manorying at the end of the lustrous meadows piqued Rocky''s interest enough


    to not pass up on exploring it. After all, the Shura Race''s royal family was both the supreme ruling ss


    and one of the most revered forces in all of the Shura Race.


    With his mind made up, Rocky activated his spiritual power and flew to drynd. Incorporating his


    spiritual power, he dried himself before heading to the castle.


    Walking up to the castle gate, he paused to admire the hefty girth of it, realizing the challenge that


    stood before him. Second-guessing himself, he wondered if his current strength would be enough to


    push it open.


    s, after several failed attempts, the gate refused to budge.


    ''Esteban said that only the members with the royal bloodline can enter the holynd. That is to say, this


    gate needs to confirm my royal bloodline first before allowing me inside...''


    Rocky recalled. Instead of trying to force his way in, he decided to study the patterns on the gate. Upon


    closer inspection, he noticed the structure of a three-eyed beast''s head perched atop the center of the


    two doors. Two of its eyes were wide open, adorned in blood, while the remaining eye on the forehead


    remained closed.


    Nodding to himself, he confidently bit his thumb and smeared the closed eye with his blood.


    The next moment, the eye soaked in Rocky''s blood. Reacting to the fusion, the head let out an


    agonizing scream, causing the doors to quiver violently in response.


    But soon, the unyielding doors gave way, slowly unraveling the contents thatid behind the walls. As


    the doors opened up, a bone-chilling cold breeze escaped from the other side, grazing Rocky''s skin,


    causing him to shudder in fear. At the same time, he could feel that the world inside was ripe with


    powerful and unusual auras.


    Fully aware of the risks involved on the other side, he willingly stepped in, strangely feeling attracted to


    the unknown thatid ahead of him.


    While Rocky got sidetracked from exploring the holynd, Valeria suffered alone in their.


    Although the diabolic beasts didn''t travel in flocks to overwhelm her, powerful beasts were spread


    across their. Although most of them were at lower grades and could be disposed of with ease, there


    was only so much Valeria could handle alone.


    When she feared being overwhelmed, she would avoid them and remain out of sight. However,


    inducing such stealthy tactics cost her a considerable amount of time, slowing her down.


    After she had just managed to get rid of a beast, consuming a fair amount of energy, another appeared


    before her, fraught with hostile intentions.


    Still exhausted from the previous fight, Valeria opted to retreat to catch her breath.


    However, the beast seemed to have anticipated her action as it opened its mouth and sprayed the silk


    threads, aimed at the direction she was heading, blocking her path.


    Coming to terms with her situation, she decided to muster up everyst bit of strength she had left to


    fight this beast to ensure her escape.


    In the first half of their battle, Valeria was easily overpowering the beast. However, as it continued on


    for longer, it began to take a toll on her since she hadn''t recovered from her previous fight.


    Soon enough, the beast caught on to her predicament and imed its advantage. Swinging its knife-


    like leg all the way, it stabbed straight into her, piercing her flesh.


    Since the beast and Valeria were fighting in closebat, her reflexes weren''t quick enough to dodge


    it. It had struck her right abdomen and pushed with force before pulling out, allowing her blood to spray


    out, forming a pool below.


    Staggering backward, she gritted on her teeth to keep herself from screaming, nning to summon the


    wooden giant as herst resort.


    Suddenly, two figures nted themselves in front of her, both petite and dainty in appearance.


    "What a letdown. I expected the Godly Genius of the Flower Fief to be more capable than this. You


    can''t even handle a medium-grade Emperor Realm beast!" one of the girls taunted, poking fun at


    Valeria''s predicament.


    The other immersed herself in rushing to her side and keeping the beast from injuring Valeria further.


    Snapping out of her confusion, Valeria recognized the two figures and addressed them, asking, "What


    are you doing here?"


    "Why do you look so surprised? Should we not have been here?"


    one of them asked politely, adorning a charming smile.


    The two girls were none other than Gloria and Purple.


    They had closely followed Rocky and the others when they arrived at the Nether Fire Land. The two


    women disguised themselves and sneaked into Drew''s guard team.


    After Drew and Quentin led their people to attack and break into their, Gloria and Purple too snuck


    inside without being noticed.


    Never did Valeria expect to rely on them to protect her. Stubborn as she was, she blurted out, "Out of


    the way. I''ll be the one to kill this beast!"


    Amused, Gloria and Purple exchanged nces before turning to Valeria. "We honestly don''t care


    whether you live or die. But you''re the only one who knows about Odin''s whereabouts. So where is


    he?"


    "He is dead!" Valeria eximed, her voice trembling in suppressed anguish.


    "You''re kidding, right? This can''t be true."


    Denying her statement, Gloria shook her head.


    "It''s true! He fell into the abyss trying to save me! It''s all my fault!"


    Forgetting all about the striking pain in her abdomen, Valeria fell to her knees, a pained expression on


    her face vouching for her words.


    Shocked from the revtion, Gloria and Purple stood stunned, eyes wide in disbelief.

 Chapter 1712 The Aura Of Demonic Beast

    Chapter 1712 The Aura Of Demonic Beast


    "You scourge. I didn''t expect that you would actually have Odin killed. What a pain, now I have to make


    do with another n..." Gloria originally wanted to use Rocky as a stepping stone to get what she


    wanted, but his untimely death forced her to change her ns.


    "I didn''t mean it, and it should have nothing to do with you," Valeria answered while ring at Gloria.


    "Who says it has nothing to do with me? I''m his fiancee!" Gloria patted her plump chest.


    "Shame on you!" Valeria couldn''t believe the audacity of her.


    "Humph, whatever you say. Anyway, since he''s already dead, I''m afraid I can''t keep you alive either.


    Maybe I can use this beast to get rid of you..." Gloria said while a sly smile slowly crept up on her face.


    Valeria couldn''t do anything but stare at Gloria with her teeth clenched in anger. Valeria knew well


    enough that she was just tormenting her while enjoying the sweet taste of victory. Even though she


    wanted nothing more than to fight back, she was seriously injured. More so, Gloria had Purple with her.


    It wouldn''t be a fair fight.


    "But if you agree to my condition, maybe we can join hands." Gloria suddenly proposed to the defeated


    Valeria.


    "Join hands?" Valeria couldn''t believe what she heard. Never in a million years did she expect Gloria to


    offer her to work together. After all, ever since the engagement ceremony, the two of them had been in


    bad blood. It was obvious that Gloria would only take advantage of her.


    "That''s right. The Godly Geniuses of the Purgatory Fief and the Elite Fief have joined hands and Odin


    is dead now, which leaves you all alone. In that case, it would be impossible for you to defeat either the


    Godly Genius of the Primitive Fief, nor that of the Elite Fief respectively, let alone their alliance. I do feel


    sorry for you, I really do. Your only chance of winning is if you join me," Gloria answered with a smug


    look on her face.


    "That''s true, but if I don''t join hands with you, you won''t have a chance either!" Of course, Valeria


    wouldn''t show any signs of weakness that easily.


    "Is that right? Purple''s strength is no less than yours. With our powersbined, Purple and I have no


    reason to be afraid of the other Godly Geniuses. But if I can have one more helper, our odds of winning


    will increase dramatically! But don''t get ahead of yourself. I''m only offering this to you for Odin''s sake."


    Gloria knew that she wouldn''t be where she was now if it hadn''t been for Odin. Deciding to help his


    fiancee was her way of thanking him.


    Valeria set aside her pride and knew that what Gloria said was right. If she decided to act on her own,


    she would be at a severe disadvantage. Even though she might be taken advantage of when she allied


    with her, she too had a chance to use Gloria for her personal advantage. For now, the most important


    thing for her was to heal her injuries and survive until she found the Nether Dragon King.


    "Okay, I''ll join hands with you." After a long thought, Valeria finally decided to agree.


    "You''ve made a smart choice. Well, Purple, I''ll leave this beast to you. I''ll discuss the next n with


    Valeria first..." Gloria said to Purple, motioning for Valeria to move aside.


    Because her favorite hobby was beast hunting, Purple''s eyes lit up in excitement the moment sheid


    eyes on the beast in front of her.


    Without hesitation, Purple rushed towards it.


    Meanwhile, the two began to discuss their strategy. "Since the Godly Geniuses of the Purgatory Fief


    and the Elite Fief are working together, they are very likely to be ahead of us. Of course, they may be


    blocked in other areas. The first thing we need to do is to try to get rid of one of them first..." Gloria


    voiced out her thoughts.


    "Who are you going to choose?" Valeria asked as she looked at Gloria.


    "In terms of strength, there is no doubt that Godly Genius of the Primitive Fief is the strongest. Even if


    the three of us go against him, it will not be easy. Therefore, the safer option would be the Godly


    Genius of the Elite Fief or the one of the Purgatory Fief," Gloria said.


    "I heard that the Godly Genius of the Purgatory Fief is proficient in beast summoning. Wouldn''t it be


    dangerous if we let him live longer since he''s a greater threat to us?" Valeria proposed.


    "It is much safer if we strike down those who we''ll surely defeat. I prefer to kill Drew, the Godly Genius


    of the Elite Fief first." Gloria shook her head, not epting the suggestion.


    "Why?" Valeria couldn''t figure out what she was thinking.


    "Simply because I heard that he is good-looking and has his way with women. It would be much easier


    to seduce a yboy than to fight against him," Gloria said with a charming smile.


    Valeria couldn''t help but roll her eyes at Gloria, wondering when she would take this seriously.


    "Okay, that''s it." Gloria decided.


    Valeria had no objection. After all, the most important thing for her right now was to preserve her


    strength. Otherwise, if she couldn''t defeat the Nether Dragon King, everything she did up to this point


    would be all for naught.


    While the two girls made peace, Rocky found himself in a precarious situation. He noticed that he was


    walking right through the same passageway he had already passed a few moments ago, almost as if


    he was going in a loop. No matter how many times he tried, he couldn''t reach the end of the road.


    He tried everything he could to get out, but still, he was stuck in a seemingly endless loop.


    "How weird. This doesn''t seem to be an illusion or a maze. Why can''t I get out?" Rocky decided to look


    around for some answers.


    Failing to find anything that might give him a clue to what was happening, he decided to summon


    Kohen and asked if it could lead him out.


    Thanks to his quick thinking, it wasn''t long before Kohen led him to a crystal pir at the end of the


    passage. As soon as he got near it, Rocky felt a strange energy emanating from the structure.


    "Is this crystal pir releasing this energy?" Curious, he approached the pir and reached out his hand


    to touch it. In an instant, a very strong chaotic memory came crashing into his mind. In it, he saw a man


    from the Shura Race with the Mystical Dragon Sword on his back.


    It was the corpse he found before! Was he the master of the Mystical Dragon Sword?


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Before Rocky could find out, the memory began to shift. Rocky saw the holynd of the Shura Race''s


    royal family from afar. Its sheer size left him speechless. It was almost asrge as the entire Nether


    Fire Land and was divided into many different areas. But in the end, there was only the fortress, a small


    portion of thend, left.


    As Esteban said, the Shura Race was adamant to protect the fortress at all cost since it contained the


    deepest secrets of the royal family.


    After thoroughly reading the memories from the crystal pir, Rocky''s surroundings suddenly changed.


    The mysterious passageway disappeared into thin air and was reced by an arena surrounded by tall


    steel railings.


    "What the hell is this ce?" The sudden shift in scenery left him utterly confused. Before he could


    even process what happened, a strong rumbling suddenly came from afar.


    Then, a huge shadow slowly walked out from one side of the arena.


    Rocky immediately felt the presence of something diabolical and summoned his spiritual power, ready


    to fight it at any moment. Upon closer look, the beast in front of him was actually a towering, hideous


    giant, emanating an aura that struck fear into Rocky''s heart.

 Chapter 1713 A Strange Creature

    Chapter 1713 A Strange Creature


    The giant peered down at Rocky with big, dark green eyes. He didn''t try to hurt him. It looked like he


    was just curious.


    "Who... are... you?" the giant asked in a slow, deep voice. From the way he spoke, it was clear that he


    was not fluent in Rocky''snguage.


    For a moment, Rocky hesitated. He didn''t want to answer the question because he might say


    something wrong and make the giant angry. Thest thing he wanted was for the giant to attack him.


    The aura the giant was emitting was extremely strange, and Rocky was afraid that the creature had


    power that was equal to or higher than the Emperor Realm. Therefore, he remained cautious.


    "Who are you?" Rocky asked in return after some thought.


    "I''m... the Wind Monster..." the giant answered with some effort.


    "Sir, I''m really sorry. I never meant to disturb you. I am here because I fell from the cliff. Could you


    please tell me where I am and why you are here?" Rocky asked as politely as he could. He was pretty


    sure that the giant didn''t want to harm him.


    "This is the holynd. I''m the gatekeeper. My master asked me to guard this ce..." the Wind Monster


    answered.


    "This is the holynd? That means it''s a forbiddennd. Sir, are you going to send me away?" Rocky


    asked hesitantly. He had no intention of staying here very long. After all, he didn''t want to risk a fight


    with the giant in front of him.


    "No, you can stay here. You have the aura of my master," the Wind Monster answered calmly.


    "The aura of your master? Is your master..." Rocky trailed off. At the mention of the Wind Monster''s


    master, Rocky thought of the headless corpse in the Martial Spirit Graveyard that was also the master


    of the Scarlet Heaven Jade. If they were the same person, that meant that the master of the Scarlet


    Heaven Jade had a deep connection with the royal family of the Shura Race. Otherwise, how could he


    have ordered the Wind Monster to guard the holynd of the Shura Race''s royal family?


    "You have my master''s aura so you know where he is." All of a sudden, the Wind Monster was looking


    at Rocky expectantly.


    His gaze made Rocky hesitate. But he couldn''t hold the news back forever. "I do. He is dead."


    "Dead? That''s not possible. My master is the king. He has an immortal body. He can''t die..." The Wind


    Monster was starting to panic. A violent aura that was equal to the strength of a high-grade Spiritual


    Emperor filled the air. Rocky steadied himself and held his hands up to the Wind Monster to calm him.


    "Why would I lie to you? Rocky replied.


    "No... My master isn''t dead..." Growing more irrational, the Wind Monster stomped his huge feet


    against the dirt. The whole area trembled, sending sand and stones flying.


    "Calm down, sir!" Rocky shouted over the noise.


    "Who killed my master? Was it you?" the Wind Monster used, staring at Rocky with wide,


    threatening eyes.


    "No... No. It wasn''t me..." Rocky shook his head firmly.


    "Then why do you have his aura?" the Wind Monster asked in a deep voice. The killing intent he was


    emitting became thicker, like he was preparing to attack Rocky.


    "Because your master''s power merged with me..." Rocky answered honestly.


    "What?" The Wind Monster tilted his head to the side. He walked closer to Rocky and started slowly


    circling him.


    Rocky stayedpletely still. He stered an innocent look on his face and let the Wind Monster think


    it out.


    After a long time, a loud thump was heard and the Wind Monster was kneeling and bowing to Rocky.


    "Greetings, master..."


    "Well... I''m not your master." Rocky looked sheepishly at the Wind Monster.


    "You share my master''s power, which means you are my master''s sessor. That makes you my next


    master," the Wind Monster said. Already, he was more fluent with his words.


    "I see." Rocky noticed that the Wind Monster was a loyal creature. If he continued to reject it, they


    would have troublemunicating. So, he asked the Wind Monster, "How long have you been here?"


    "I don''t know..." the Wind Monster replied, shaking his head.


    "Did your master give you any instructions before he left?" Rocky had always wanted to know who the


    mysterious corpse was, but he had never gotten the chance. Now, he had identally entered the holy


    land of the Shura Race''s royal family and met the mysterious corpse''s loyal servant. He needed to ask


    as many questions as he could. It was obvious that he was meant toe here.


    "He asked me to guard this ce until the day he returned. Unfortunately, he can''t do that now," the


    Wind Monster answered in a sad voice.


    "Didn''t he tell you what you should do if he didn''te back?" Rocky probed.


    "He said that I should tell the secret of the holynd to the first person whoes here and make him


    the guardian of the holynd," the Wind Monster replied.


    "That person would have required guidance from your master to get here. That means that I am that


    person!" Rocky finally understood that it was not a coincidence that he came to the holynd of the


    Shura Race''s royal family. Fate had arranged everything.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes."


    "Okay. What is the secret of this holynd?" Rocky asked.


    Before the mysterious corpse had disappeared, he had asked Rocky to take back the throne for him.


    And now, the Wind Monster was telling him that the mysterious corpse was the king of the Shura Race,


    so Rocky assumed that the mysterious corpse was the king who had once ruled the Shura Race. He


    must have been taken away from the throne and died. The former holynd of the Shura Race''s royal


    family had been deserted for hundreds of years. That meant that the mysterious corpse also died a few


    hundred years ago and the Wind Monster had been in the holynd for at least that long.


    Rocky reckoned that the secret that was hidden in the holynd could overturn the rule of the Shura


    Race''s royal family.


    "The secret is in the Holy Sun Pce. Please follow me..." the Wind Monster said.


    He led Rocky out of the area they were standing in and they traveled along a winding, stone path. On


    either side of the path, there were high walls.


    After many steps, Rocky had to squint his eyes because a beam of very bright, dazzling sunlight was


    hitting him in the face. The closer he got, the more his eyes adapted. There was a pce that was a


    hundred meters high in front of him. It was showered in bright light.


    "I didn''t expect the holynd of the Shura Race''s royal family would be this pure and holy..." Rocky


    commented to himself. The Shura Race cultivated the evil spiritual power, yet the holynd of the


    Shura Race unleashed a holy vibe. It was theplete opposite.


    Rocky had a faint feeling that the secret might be able to answer the questions that he had been


    holding close for such a long time.


    "Master,e up." Rocky looked up to find the Wind Monster bending down and pointing at his


    shoulder.


    "Are you taking me up there?" Rocky asked.


    The Wind Monster nodded in response.


    Without any hesitation, Rocky jumped on his shoulder.

 Chapter 1714 From Today On

    Chapter 1714 From Today On


    After taking a deep breath, the Wind Monster suddenly jumped into the air. Then, he began to walk in it.


    With each step he took, airwaves would gush from his feet.


    "The power of the Wind Monster is really unfathomable!" Seeing how the Wind Monster walked in


    midair while releasing a strong spiritual power so easily, Rocky was very impressed and believed that


    his power was beyond what he imagined.


    Not long after, the Wind Monster finally took Rocky to the Holy Sun Pce.


    The gate of the pce was open, and they could vaguely see that it was indeed resplendent inside.


    "Master, before you can enter the Holy Sun Pce, you will see an enchanted barrier that my former


    master has set up. Only my master or the inheritor of his strength can pass through it. Since I can''t


    enter, I won''t be able to apany you any further. The secret of the royal family of the Shura Race


    should be in the innermost hall of the pce," the Wind Monster informed.


    "All right," Rocky replied and eventually strode towards the gate.


    Just as the Wind Monster said, as soon as Rocky approached the gate, a golden enchanted barrier


    suddenly appeared. However, he was able to directly pass through it without causing him any harm.


    After entering the pce, Rocky looked around and saw the magnificent designs all over the ce.


    The architectural style of the Holy Sun Pce was somewhat simr to the ancient Greek culture in the


    modern world. There were high white jade pirs that could be seen everywhere, and the stone pirs


    crisscrossed, forming various areas.


    Then, Rocky went straight forward. After passing through several areas, he finally reached the


    innermost hall.


    The hall was entirely carved out from white jade. Then, at the center, there was a dazzling golden light


    ball that quickly caught Rocky''s attention. It emitted an extremely powerful holy power that enveloped


    that entire pce.


    It was also the reason why the Holy Sun Pce was constantly emanating bright rays of light like that


    of the sun.


    Upon entering the ball of light, Rocky soon found several images that shed on its surface. Moreover,


    it seemed that the main protagonist looked just like him.


    "What is this? Is someone keeping watch on me?" Rocky could not help but be suspicious. However,


    he also perceived that there was no one else in the pce except him.


    After thinking for a while, he reached out and touched the golden ball of light as he tried to figure out


    how it actually worked.


    But the moment he touched it, the Scarlet Heaven Jade in the depths of his spiritual sense suddenly


    interacted with it. In a sh, a surge of overwhelming memories rushed towards Rocky''s mind.


    Because of thisrge amount of information, Rocky suddenly felt that his head was getting heavier


    while his feet became lighter. All these memories were like a gushing tide that kept on invading his


    head.


    After quite a long time, the emerging memories gradually decreased, and at the same time, a special


    memory vividly appeared in his mind.


    In this particr scene, a woman and a man were standing in a secluded ce. The man looked


    handsome, and he emitted a domineering aura. On the other hand, the woman was exceedingly


    beautiful as if she was a fairy. Moreover, she closely resembled Marcia. This woman seemed to be the


    same one that he had seen in the memory of the nameless corpse.


    "Do you still really want to save the royal family of the Shura Race? You know that they will bring about


    their own destruction sooner orter since they deliberately disobey the gods'' will and remain


    stubborn." In this memory, although the woman spoke in a rather calm voice, it was apparent that she


    wasining.


    "As the king of the royal family of the Shura Race, I have the duty to protect them. Although they


    intentionally defy the will of gods, I cannot let the race be destroyed," the man replied with conviction.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "But how can you do that? How can you save the royal family from being exterminated on your own?"


    "Well, the only choice I have for now is to apologize in person." The man still looked determined


    despite knowing that the odds were not in his favor.


    "What are you saying? Are you trying to sacrifice your life for the royal family?" the woman asked with


    anxiety in her voice.


    "If that is the only way to save them, then yes."


    "It seems that no matter what I say to you, you have already made up your mind." The woman finally


    sighed in resignation.


    "Trust me. I will do whatever I can to save the royal family, you, and our future child." Upon saying that,


    the man looked affectionately at the woman''s belly and patted it gently.


    "It''s not that I don''t trust you. I''m just afraid that even if you are prepared to do this, some members of


    the royal family might repeat the same mistakes in the future. Then, your sacrifice might be in vain.


    Moreover, don''t they always try to covet the throne? Once you leave, I''m afraid that they will take this


    opportunity to cause some trouble," the woman remarked with obvious concern in her voice.


    "I don''t think those guys will have the guts to do that," the man replied as his expression became cold.


    "Why don''t I go with you?"


    "No, it''s too dangerous. It''s much safer if you stay in the holynd. Just take a good rest and wait for


    me toe back. However, if by some chance that I was not able to return, I hope you can ensure that


    our future child will be the sessor to the throne."


    After that, the images and scene in Rocky''s mind suddenly changed. He saw that vicious mes fell


    from the sky and surrounded the holynd of the Shura Race. At the same time, a savage roar


    resounded in the sky. "All the members of the Shura Race are sinners! Since you have vited the


    gods'' will, none of you will be forgiven! I have been sent here by the deities to exterminate your race!"


    In an instant, the entire holynd fell into chaos. Because of this, all the members of the Shura Race''s


    royal family fled desperately to save their lives.


    Before long, the entire holynd had begun to be scorched to the ground.


    Seeing that there was no way out, the members of the royal family had no other choice but to give their


    lives up as they waited for divine punishment from the gods.


    But out of nowhere, a domineering figure suddenly emerged in the air. He used the supreme holy


    power to establish an enchanted barrier to protect the parts of the holynd that were yet to be


    devoured by the mes.


    It turned out that he was the king of the royal family.


    "What crime has our royal familymitted to you? Why are you being so ruthless to us?" the king


    roared in anger.


    "You know that very well! The members of the royal family have deliberately disobeyed the gods'' will


    and acted ording to their own personal motives. You have been warned many times before, but you


    remained stubborn. Now, it''s time for you to harbor the consequences of your actions!" A loud voice


    echoed from the sky.


    "What are you saying? We just want to live our lives. How are we disobeying the gods'' will?" the king


    retorted. "Ha! It''s toote to plead your case!


    Just ept the punishment that you deserve!" the voice answered coldly.


    "If that is the case, then I shall show no mercy to you." With a wave of the king''s hand, a huge sword


    instantly soared into the sky. At the same time, his body also flew into the sky.


    In the blink of an eye, he got past the clouds, and a fierce spiritual power spread like ripples. Within a


    thousand meters, it was as if a violent storm was about to ensue.


    Meanwhile, the rest of the members of the royal family gathered around and looked at the sky as they


    trembled in fear.


    The astounding battlested for three days and three nights.


    However, on the fourth day, a figure suddenly fell from the sky and crashed into the ground.


    Immediately after, dust rose all over the sky. The moment the dust dissipated, the king''s body was


    revealed and it was covered in blood and bruises.


    Seeing this, the members of the royal family felt that they had lost all hope.


    But at the same moment, the king staggered as he stood on his feet. Then, he raised the huge sword in


    his hand and dered, "I killed the gods today. I swear that from here on, the members of the royal


    family will no longer be servants of the gods."


    Hearing this, the members of the royal family were stunned. They did not expect that these statements


    woulde out from the mouth of the king. At the same time, they were also surprised by the king''s


    heroism. Hence, they passionately knelt down and worshipped him.


    After a while, the sky where the mes had descended had suddenly be calm.


    However, at this point, the entire holynd of the royal family was almost destroyed. In fact, the only


    ce that remained intact was the holy city.


    Then, with a solemn and dignified expression, the king said, "Get up, everyone. From today on, the


    Shura Race will stand up against the gods."

 Chapter 1715 The Interruption

    Chapter 1715 The Interruption


    The continuous stream of memories flowing into Rocky''s mind was suddenly cut off somehow.


    ''What happened?'' Rocky thought to himself as he reached out again one more time to touch the ball of


    light, but still, nothing happened.


    Up till now, Rocky discovered the biggest secret of the Shura Race''s royal family: long ago, their king


    killed the gods and became sworn enemies with them. ''But how could this be?'' Rocky thought.


    Currently, the Shura Race adored and praised the gods, which was contrary to the memory he just


    read. It seemed that there was still a missing piece of the story that led them to believe in the gods


    once again.


    If this secret came out, the faith of the entire Shura Race might crumble.


    The king must''ve had his own reason to keep this secret from his people.


    Countless questions bombarded Rocky''s mind one after another. What happened to the king


    afterward? And why was he found beheaded inside the Martial Spirit Graveyard? Why did the Shura


    Race worship the gods again? His mind was in a kerfuffle.


    Rocky took onest look at the ball of light before looking around the hall. He found a door at the front,


    so he walked over and pushed it open.


    An insidious spiritual pressure greeted him the moment he opened the door. Braving the scary aura, he


    looked inside the room and found a floating orange jade the size of the Scarlet Heaven Jade.


    He walked inside and carefully observed the floating gem for a while before deciding it was safe to


    touch it. The moment he grabbed the jade, it illuminated a blinding light that lit up every corner of the


    room. After opening his eyes, Rocky found himself in a dark space filled with numerous floating


    treasures. His eyes lit up in awe but upon closer look, the treasures were sealed and were of no use


    right now.


    "Hello, new master, wee to the Divine Treasure Land!" Rocky looked sideways and saw a light


    soul appear beside him.


    "You are..." He immediately recognized that it was a martial spirit and had its own consciousness.


    "I was ordered by my former master to protect the Divine Treasure Land," the martial spirit exined,


    as if it already knew what Rocky was thinking.


    "I see." After the martial spirit recognized Rocky''s aura, it must''ve decided that Rocky was his new


    master, just like what the Wind Monster did. Easing his guard, Rocky then said, "These spiritual


    treasures are magnificent."


    "Spiritual treasures? Are you kidding me? These are all divine treasures. They are the trophies that my


    former master obtained after he hunted the gods!" What the martial spirit said surprised Rocky.


    "After he hunted the gods?" he blurted out in shock. Did the king hunt down the gods after he turned


    against them? It sounded nothing but crazy!


    "Master, with your current strength, you are still unable to use any of the divine treasures here. One


    must at least own an Imperial Soul to wield these treasures." Once again, it was as if the martial spirit


    already knew what was on his mind.


    "Really? Then I guess I have to wait a little bit longer before I can use any of them." Rocky wasn''t a bit


    surprised to hear that. After all, one could tell from their name alone that it took someone special to


    wield the divine treasures.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Master, there are three Spiritual Energy Gathering Pills here. These pills have the ability to gather the


    spiritual energy of both heaven and earth. It will push you to finally reach the Emperor Realm. Although


    for me, it would be a waste since you''re already so close in doing so..." the martial spirit said to him.


    "Are there any side effects if I use the pills?" Rocky asked, wary of anything that might happen to him.


    "No, sir, it doesn''t have any side effects. The only downside is you have to wait for three hundred days


    before you can take another one," the martial spirit answered.


    "Then give one of the pills to me." Rocky breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this. Although he was


    well aware that he was only a step from breaking through to the Emperor Realm, he still decided to use


    one of the Spiritual Energy Gathering Pills since what he needed most right now were strength and


    power.


    Ever since the battle in front of the door that led to the alien world, he still hadn''t recovered his full


    strength. Although his recovery was going smoothly, it was still at a snail''s pace since he got little to no


    opportunities to quicken the process.


    Now that a shortcut was at his arm''s reach, he couldn''t let the opportunity slip by. Even if he used one,


    there were still two pills avable for him in the future.


    "Please wait a moment while I summon the pill." As soon as the martial spirit finished speaking, it


    immediately shot out a ray of spiritual light that pierced through the entire Divine Treasure Land.


    A momentter, a scarlet pill was presented before Rocky.


    Without any second thoughts, he grabbed and gulped it in one fell swoop.


    He instantly felt a surge of spiritual power running through his body.


    Since he had already broken through to the Emperor Realm before, he was familiar with how it felt, but


    what he was experiencing right now waspletely different. The sudden burst of energy felt violent


    as if it was ready to tear his body from the inside. Somethingpletely different was happening to


    him.


    Sure enough, before Rocky could even adapt to the initial wave of power, another burst of spiritual


    power rang inside him.


    He already had a hard time surviving the first, but a second one was a bit too much for him to bear.


    He willed himself to survive. In just a few moments, he felt something happening inside him. The


    remaining power of the Holy Lord began to collide with the remaining power of the Scarlet Heaven


    Jade. At the same time, the spiritual power also began to sh with his Godly Genius power.


    His face turned deathly pale and his body trembled violently. The different powers inside of him fought


    each other for control.


    Although Rocky was in excruciating pain, the martial spirit standing before him did nothing to help cure


    his agony.


    "What on earth did you feed me?" Rocky managed to gather enough strength to ask him.


    "The Spiritual Energy Gathering Pill!" answered the martial spirit.


    "Didn''t you say that this pill is used to break through to the Emperor Realm?" Rocky demanded in a


    stern tone. He had a hunch that the martial spirit was hiding something from him.


    "Yes, but I seem to have forgotten to tell you that the pill can trigger the powers inside your body to fuse


    together," the martial spirit answered in an ingenuous manner.


    Rocky was rendered speechless upon hearing that. He felt like he was fooled.


    "The reason why you are suffering is that the pill is merging the different powers found in your body


    with your own power. If you survive, a new, much more powerful strength will emerge. But if it fails,


    there will surely be some grave consequences," the martial spirit exined with understatement.


    If Rocky had known this first, he wouldn''t have taken the risk. The powers inside him would prove too


    much for his body if they were all activated at the same time. He could do nothing but grit his teeth at


    the martial spirit. It would take all of his might just to survive this harrowing ordeal.

 Chapter 1716 Return To The Lair

    Chapter 1716 Return To The Lair


    Rocky refocused his mind to the task at hand. He knew that it was pointless to think about other things


    now. He needed to survive first.


    Taking several deep breaths, he tried to calm down and reduce the impact resulting from the fusion of


    several forces inside his body.


    Soon, drops of sweat were sliding off the tip of his nose and his face had turned as pale as a ghost.


    And the fusion that was happening inside of him still showed no signs of stopping.


    Currently, Rocky''s body was the home of a huge battlefield. Several forces were constantly attacking


    each other.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    And he could do nothing about it because he had zero control over the forces.


    Six hours ticked by.


    By now, Rocky''s spiritual sense was blurred and exhaustion was consuming him. However, the forces


    were still strong and battling against each other relentlessly. He couldn''t throw in the towel yet.


    "How did my master''s body have so many forces inside of it?" the martial spirit said, speaking for the


    first time in a while. A mixture of hesitation and concern was on its face. But it was toote. The effects


    of the Spiritual Energy Gathering Pill could not be stopped, so he had to just stand there and watch it


    happen.


    More time passed and Rocky waspletely numb. Fortunately, his body was slowly adapting to the


    forces. A lot of changes were happening inside of him.


    Soon, Rocky''s skin shone so clean that it looked like it had been washed by a sacred power.


    At the same time, he began to regain his energy.


    After a while, the forces in his body became less violent and began to merge.


    Rocky felt rumblings in his lower abdomen. It appeared that a strange new force was starting to form. It


    contained the characteristics of the original forces and some new ones from the fusion.


    "Master, your strength has increased. Now you are a half-god," the martial spirit announced.


    In other words, Rocky now had the power of a half-god. It was not the real strength, but it was a


    foundation. If he continued to work on it, he could reach the Half-god Realm, which was a level higher


    than the realm of the Godly Genius. And only the candidate god could achieve that.


    Currently, Rocky''s strength was much more powerful than one could imagined.


    It was at least equivalent to that of a high-level Spiritual Emperor.


    Rocky had managed to not only break through to the Emperor Realm, but also advance three levels.


    That type of improvement was extremely rare, even for a member from the Shura Race.


    Of course, a lot of it was thanks to the Spiritual Energy Gathering Pill. The divine treasure was


    incredible.


    The process had some danger to it, but it was worth the risk.


    Rocky inhaled deeply and stood up to look at the martial spirit.


    "Congrattions, master. You have sessfully condensed your spirit and broke through to the


    Emperor Realm..." the martial spirit said in a hurry.


    "Are you sure you didn''t do it on purpose? Were you trying to harm me?" Rocky asked, rolling his eyes


    at the martial spirit.


    "No! Of course not. I just wanted to confirm that you havepletely inherited the power of the former


    master and that you are qualified to use the divine treasures in this pce..."


    "Am I qualified now?"


    "Yes!"


    "Are there any restrictions for the use of the treasures in this pce?"


    "Yes. The pce was created using the power of the god, so under normal circumstances, if one


    doesn''t reach the realm of god, they can''t use the treasures here. But the former owner transformed


    this space. Now, one only needs to reach the Half-god Realm to use the treasures. You have already


    done that. You won''t be able to make use of all the treasures, but you can still use a small number of


    low-grade divine treasures," the martial spirit exined.


    "Can you tell me more about the low-grade divine treasures? I want to know as much as I can." Before


    Rocky used anything else in the pce, he wanted to fully understand it.


    "There''re actually too many low-grade divine treasures to show you one by one. Just tell me what you


    need, and I will prepare the corresponding divine treasures for you. There is just one more thing. There


    are restrictions on the use of the divine treasures. For example, the low-grade divine treasures can only


    be used once a day..."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. That is all you are capable of with your current strength. Just one use will drain your energy. As


    for the middle-grade divine treasures, they can only be used once every three days. And the high grade


    divine treasures can only be used once every ten days at minimum..."


    "Okay. Are there any other restrictions?" Rocky asked after nodding.


    "No."


    "Okay. I''m going to leave now." Now that Rocky had a rough understanding of the situation, he left the


    Divine Treasure Land.


    When he reached the hall, Rocky turned to leave but something stopped him in his tracks. The golden


    ball of light that was in the center of the hall had disappeared.


    He searched the hall with his eyes but did not see any suspicious auras. He narrowed his eyes. The


    ball of light could not have disappeared for no reason. Was someone monitoring him in the hall?


    If so, who was it? Rocky was curious, but he wasn''t in the mood to continue investigating. He knew that


    Valeria was still fighting alone in the Nether Dragon King''sir. He needed to find a way to get back to


    her.


    So, he departed from the hall and exited the Holy Sun Pce.


    "Master..." the Wind Monster greeted him in a slow, respectful voice when he saw Rocky emerge.


    "I have learned the secret of the Shura Race''s royal family," Rocky told him.


    "I hope you can carry out the unfulfilled wish..."


    "I will. I believe I can avenge your former master. I do have one question for you though. Are there


    other people in the Holy Sun Pce?" Rocky asked.


    "Other people? I don''t think so. Since my master left, you''re the only person I''ve seen..." Shock was


    written all over the Wind Monster''s face.


    "Really?" Rocky frowned. A mysterious man who could freely enter and leave the Holy Sun Pce


    might be the key to solving the remaining mysteries.


    "Wind Monster, I need to leave. Tell me how to return to the Nether Dragon King''sir," Rocky said.


    "Okay. I''ll bring you to the exit now. By the way, the Nether Dragon King is the guardian beast of the


    entrance of the holynd. It is also the descendant of my former master''s mount. Please don''t hurt it


    when you meet it," the Wind Monster said.


    "Okay."


    After that, the Wind Monster lifted Rocky onto his shoulder. Then, they left the Holy Sun Pce and


    headed for the exit of the holynd.


    Before long, they had reached another cliff. It had a whirlpool of power in the gap.


    "You can use this whirlpool to return to the Nether Dragon King''sir," the Wind Monster exined.


    "Do you want toe with me?" Rocky asked.

 Chapter 1717 Their Combination

    Chapter 1717 Their Combination


    "I can''t. My job is to protect the holynd. It was thest thing my former master asked of me. I hope


    you can forgive me for staying behind," the Wind Monster said, further proving how loyal and


    responsible he was.


    "That''s fine with me. See youter!" When Rocky was done speaking, he leapt into the whirlpool that


    filled the gap beyond the cliff.


    Before long, Rocky could spot a dim light ahead of him. A few secondster, his feetnded in a dark


    cave. After observing his surroundings, he knew that he had returned to their of the Nether Dragon


    King.


    When his eyes had adapted to the light, he left the cave.


    "I wonder how is Valeria doing now..." The first thing he needed to do was to find Valeria. She was


    tasked with subduing the Nether Dragon King, so if he searched the depths of the Nether Dragon


    King''sir, he would be able to locate her.


    Nodding his head, he walked deeper into the Nether Dragon King''sir.


    The day after Rocky had returned to the Nether Dragon King''sir, Valeria, Gloria, and Purple finally


    reached the depths of the Nether Dragon King''sir. They had ovee plenty of dangers along the


    way and now, they were facing the legendary, intelligent beast, the Nether Dragon King.


    The Nether Dragon King''s body looked like a dragon''s. A long, narrow face and fangs that were


    powerful and sharp could be seen from a distance. The beast''s skin was solid like it was made from


    iron or copper. Just one nce was enough to deter most people from fighting the beast.


    Currently, the Nether Dragon King was battling against Israel.


    He had arrived a few days ago. Straight away, he had approached the beast and tried out different


    subduing methods. Unfortunately, the Nether Dragon King was too strong and Israel was left with no


    other options but to subdue the beast using force.


    However, Israel wasn''t strong enough to do it sessfully. He had used all his skills and the spiritual


    treasures that he had specially prepared for the beast, but he was still unsessful.


    Quentin and Drew were also present. They were both standing in the dark and observing the fight,


    waiting for the right time to take action.


    Originally, Valeria and Gloria''s n had been to destroy the alliance between Quentin and Drew, but


    they hadn''t seen the two men on their journey. Therefore, they didn''t have the chance to take action.


    Now that the Nether Dragon King was in front of them, they had to forget about Quentin and Drew and


    concentrate on subduing the beast.


    "It looks like the Nether Dragon King is more powerful than we thought. Even the Godly Genius of the


    Primitive Fief is struggling to subdue it even when he is using the demonization skill," Valeria


    commented with a frown. She had been worrying about the task of subduing the Nether Dragon King


    for a while now.


    "If we work together, it might be possible. But if we fight the beast alone, there''s absolutely no chance,"


    Gloria replied.


    "I agree with you," Valeria said. Gloria looked at her with slightly wide eyes. The two of them agreeing


    was a rare urrence.


    "Purple, you stay here," Gloria said. ording to the rules, only Godly Geniuses could carry out the


    mission of subduing the Nether Dragon King. So Gloria asked Purple to stay out of it.


    Then, Gloria shouted, "Quentin, you little bastard,e over here!"


    Quentin looked everywhere, feeling very confused. Out of the entire Shura Race, there were only a few


    people who dared to address him like that. Drew nudged him and pointed at Gloria. Quentin tilted his


    head. He didn''t know that Gloria wasing too.


    Because of the good rtionship between the Purgatory Fief and the Genie Fief, Quentin and Gloria


    had known each other for a long time. However, they didn''t like each other. In Gloria''s opinion, Quentin


    was just a little kid and Quentin believed that Gloria was nothing but a vixen.


    "Oops! A vixen is calling me!" Now that Gloria was there, Quentin refused to stay hidden. He walked


    out into the light


    with Drew following on his heels.


    Valeria slowly walked over to join them.


    "Who are you referring to? It better not be me!" Gloria snapped, pointing an using finger in


    Quentin''s direction.


    "And this must be Valeria, the Godly Genius of the Flower Fief," Quentin said, turning to face Valeria


    with a yful smile on his face. A veil was covering most of her features, but her beauty could not be


    blocked.


    Valeria nodded in response.


    "I''m Drew, the Godly Genius of the Elite Fief. It''s such an honor to see you both here, Miss Gloria and


    Miss Valeria. I''ve heard of your beauty many times. I can see with my own eyes that you live up to your


    reputation," Drew said, trying to get closer to them. His eyes mainly looked at Gloria. Apparently, he


    found her the most attractive.


    Gloria noticed the way Drew looked at her, so she winked at him and gave him a coquettish smile. "I''ve


    heard that the Godly Genius of the Elite Fief is the most handsome man in the Elite Fief. Now I know


    it''s the truth."


    "I''m ttered!" Drew''s eyebrows rose so high that they reached his hairline.


    "Don''t fall under the vixen''s trap, Drew. Her enchantment skill can''t be underestimated!" Quentin


    warned, punching Drew on the arm. He was quite familiar with Gloria, so he was more cautious around


    her than other men were. He was sure that Gloria had a reason for calling them over.


    However, Drew had chosen to ignore his warning. His eyes were still glued on Gloria.


    "You two were watching the fight, so I''m sure you''ve noticed that the Nether Dragon King is very


    powerful and can''t be beaten by a single Godly Genius. Therefore, I have a suggestion. What if the four


    of us work together and defeat the beast once Israel is exhausted? After that, we canpete to


    subdue the beast with our own abilities," Gloria offered.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "If it was Miss Valeria''s suggestion, I would have considered it. But if it''s yours? No. I don''t think you''re


    that kindhearted..." Quentin answered. Although he was young, he was bright. He was well aware that


    Gloria just wanted to take advantage of him and Drew.


    "If you don''t want to do that, I won''t force you," Gloria said. Then, with a charming smile on her face,


    she turned to look at Drew and asked, "Hey, Drew, would you like to join us?"


    "Yes, of course. I''d love to! I think your n is amazing!" Drew said all in one breath while repeatedly


    nodding his head. He seemed to be unable to resist Gloria''s enchantment skill and had fallen


    completely under her spell.


    Quentin gritted his teeth. He didn''t know that Drew had such weak willpower.


    "Well, I think the three of us are enough to deal with the beast. Quentin, I am giving you one more


    chance. Are you willing to join us?" Gloria asked with a quick nce in Quentin''s direction. She had


    expected him to refuse her n, but now that Drew was on her side, their chances of winning had


    increased.


    "Bitch, you''ve convinced me! Count me in!" Quentin knew that he had lost Drew and that he would be


    fighting alone. Therefore, there was no chance of him winning unless he joined the other three. After


    they defeated the Nether Dragon King, he would try to subdue the beast on his own.


    "Awesome! Let''s get ready to fight!" Gloria dered with a smile.


    Soon, the four Godly Geniuses and Purple had reached the bottom of their.


    Israel''s battle with the Nether Dragon King had ended and he was obviously exhausted. A bad feeling


    swept over him when he saw five people approaching him.


    "I''m really sorry, Israel, but the Nether Dragon King is ours now," Gloria stated.

 Chapter 1718 Who Was The Prey

    Chapter 1718 Who Was The Prey


    "These guys have joined hands?" Israel was a little surprised that the four Godly Geniuses had joined


    hands in battle, but he deemed that it was the most logical choice right now. He realized that the others


    must have been observing his fight against the Nether Dragon King for a while now. Thus, they had to


    admit that no one would have a chance to win against the monstrous creature if they fought by


    themselves.


    Currently, he was regretful. He recognized that if he had not been too conceited, he could have joined


    hands with the other Godly Geniuses to take down the Nether Dragon King. Perhaps, they would have


    finished the mission by now.


    "So, what are you thinking right now? Your face does not look too happy. Are you thinking of fighting


    this creature with us? Come on now! You don''t need to think about it!" Gloria was well-aware of Israel''s


    impressive strength. Once he joined them, their chances of defeating the Nether Dragon King would be


    much greater.


    "Really? What if I betray all of you in the end and take all the credits for myself?" Israel asked with a


    smirk.


    "Ha! Don''t think so highly of yourself. You have already fought the dragon for such a long time. We


    know that you are also near your limit. If you have the guts to fight us in the end, you are going down!"


    Gloria said confidently. Of course, she had already considered the possible consequences. Otherwise,


    she would not dare to make such an offer.


    "Think it through because that is a good bargain for you. Although you are the strongest among the


    nine Godly Geniuses, you cannot subdue the Nether Dragon King by yourself. Hence, we also do not


    need to be afraid of you," Quentin added in a serious tone.


    "Besides, the Nether Dragon King is a beast of the Emperor Realm. In the end, it will have its own


    choice. Maybe it will pick one of us before we can do something to it. Who knows?" Gloria had already


    considered this possibility before she even asked Israel.


    "Fine. Since you are so sure of yourselves, let''s finish this." Although Israel was still a little hesitant, he


    knew that in their current situation, working together with them was undoubtedly the best option.


    As the five Godly Geniuses reached an agreement, they began to disperse in various directions to


    surround the Nether Dragon King. It was quite a stunning scene when all these powerful masters


    attacked their target at the same time.


    Immediately after, a fierce battle broke out.


    Although the strength of the Nether Dragon King was only somewhere between the medium stage and


    the premium stage of the Spiritual Emperor Realm, its abilities were astonishing. It did not fell to an


    obvious disadvantage even though it was facing five masters simultaneously.


    On the other hand, the Godly Geniuses went all out by using their special skills and summoning all the


    powerful spiritual treasures that they possessed.


    As the fierce battle ensued, itsted for a day and a night.


    However, with thesting efforts of the Godly Geniuses, the Nether Dragon King seemed to be finally


    overwhelmed and was unable to hold on for much longer.


    Seeing this, Valeria and the others took this opportunity and strengthened their attacks even more.


    A momentter, the Nether Dragon King finally crashed to the ground with a loud thud.


    "Whew! Finally!" That was the only time that the Godly Geniuses were able to heave a sigh of relief. At


    the same time, they were so excited about what could happen next.


    After all, the next thing they had to do was to make sure that it would submit to one of them.


    "Hey, we''ll give you a chance to live. Choose any of us to be your master and you will be spared,"


    Gloria uttered firmly.


    However, to their surprise, the Nether Dragon King seemed not to have any intention of surrendering. It


    slowly raised its head and nced at Gloria with utter disdain. Then, all of a sudden, its aura


    dramatically increased and instantly reached the peak level of the Emperor Realm.


    Extremely bbergasted, the Godly Geniuses could just exchange nces, wondering how it could still


    move like this when they had already defeated it. It seemed that they were tricked. The mighty dragon


    was concealing its full strength, and now, it was ready to unleash it. For demonic beasts, it was known


    that the limit of their strength could reach up to the peak level of the Emperor Realm, and they were


    about to witness it.


    Moreover, because of this, they recognized that it would be impossible for any one of them to subdue it.


    Instead, they should be the ones that were in grave danger right now.


    As the aura of the Nether Dragon King went through the roof, it became even more violent. Then, an


    overbearing force instantly surged out, gushing towards its enemies.


    Since the power of the diabolic beast at the peak level of the Emperor Realm was way stronger than


    thebined strength of the five Godly Geniuses, all of them were sent flying and were seriously


    injured in the blink of an eye.


    However, it seemed that the Nether Dragon king was not finished yet. Its rage was not yet quenched,


    and it seemed that it was determined to kill them all. The next moment, its huge eyes swept across


    Gloria. In a sh, it spurted a scorching wave of mes towards her.


    Unfortunately, Gloria had been seriously injured from itsst attack. Thus, her body had currently


    be numb, and she could not move it at all. As she saw the fiery waveing towards her, she


    could do nothing to avoid or resist it.


    Just as Gloria closed her eyes to wait for her impending doom, a figure suddenly appeared beside her,


    picked her up, and quickly took her away to dodge the looming disaster.


    At the same time, the other four Godly Geniuses were also taken by surprise. They all wondered who it


    was that saved Gloria out of nowhere.


    Gloria immediately felt that someone had taken her away. But when she opened her eyes, she was


    astounded by the face of the person in front of her.


    "You? How? I thought you were already dead!" Gloria asked with her eyes wide open.


    "Are you not even d that I am still alive?" Rocky replied as he smiled bitterly.


    "But Valeria said that you fell off the cliff!" Gloria was still in disbelief and thought that her mind was just


    ying tricks on her.


    "So what? Can''t I save myself just because I have fallen off a cliff?"


    Hearing this, Gloria tried to rebut but found nothing to say.


    After Rocky finally took Gloria to a safe distance, he saw that the Nether Dragon King was staring


    angrily at him. Of course, it was enraged that he took its target away.


    Since there were too many people here, Rocky did not want to expose his real strength. So, he decided


    to use the Earth-diving Skill and instantly appeared beside Valeria.


    At this moment, the Nether Dragon King''s focus was shifted to Rocky. Without wasting any time, it


    spurted raging mes again that rushed towards Rocky and Valeria.


    Rocky knew how powerful it was, so he immediately summoned his Magic Icy Armor to protect himself


    from it. Then, he also carried Valeria and made their escape.


    "Let''s get out of here first. We are no match to the Nether Dragon King at its current state," Rocky said


    after he put Valeria down to the spot where he left Gloria earlier.


    Although the two women did not want to give up such a rare chance, it was clear to them that they


    would only die in vain if they tried to fight the Nether Dragon King. Thus, left with no other choice, they


    nodded and agreed with Rocky. At the same time, Purple also appeared and managed to find them.


    Therefore, the three women quickly bolted out together with Rocky.


    At the same time, since the attention of the Nether Dragon King was focused on Rocky and the


    women, Quentin took the opportunity to use his spiritual treasure to escape. Then, Drew also used his


    transformation skill to get out of the scene. Lastly, since Israel saw that the others already dispersed,


    he immediately flew out as well.


    However, the Nether Dragon King did not intend to let go of Rocky and the others. Hence, it summoned


    all the demonic beasts in itsir to chase after the Godly Geniuses.


    At this point, all the demonic beasts in their had already reached the Emperor Realm. Normally, it


    would be possible for the Godly Geniuses to kill one or two of them. But if a horde of beasts were going


    after them, their only choice was to retreat as fast as they could.


    Therefore, Rocky and the three women hurriedly took advantage of theplicated topography of the


    lair to hide and avoid detection.


    In the blink of an eye, the day quickly passed.


    After getting rid of the demonic beasts that were chasing them, Rocky and the women found a narrow


    cave, where they were able to safely recover their spiritual power.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Damn it. I thought our n to team up would be enough to take the Nether Dragon King down.


    Instead, the situation was reversed and we were the ones hunted down like prey. This task is going to


    kill us all!" Gloria could not help butin out of disappointment.


    "Ha! No one forced you toe here in the first ce," Rocky said with a cold snort.


    "Why are you mad at me? Don''t think that I will be grateful and willingly marry you just because you


    saved me back there!" Gloria retorted with dissatisfaction. However, she still had to admit that her


    impression of Rocky had been dramatically improved after the incident earlier.


    "Fine. I did not tell you to thank me or marry me. What I am worried about is that I might die young after


    marrying you! Don''t me me if you became a widow so early."

 Chapter 1719 The Nether Dragon King Got Out Of The Lair

    Chapter 1719 The Nether Dragon King Got Out Of The Lair


    "You..." When she saw the joking expression on Rocky''s face, Gloria was rendered speechless. Her


    words hade out because of anger. She didn''t really mean them. It just made her pissed off to see


    Rocky taking advantage of the situation and teasing her.


    Both Valeria and Purple chuckled in response.


    "Now that their is full of beasts and they are chasing us, it will be a lot harder to get out," Valeria said


    in a serious voice, ending the yful mood.


    "I''m not worried about the beasts. It''s the Nether Dragon King that scares me. We''ve disturbed it, and


    now, it might not stop chasing after us," Rocky said as he frowned slightly.


    "Or it could have returned to itsir," Gloria guessed, hoping for the best.


    "I hope so," Rocky said. The truth was, he was strong enough to fight against the Nether Dragon King,


    but he did not want to expose his true strength yet. He would have to hold back and continue keeping a


    low profile for a while longer.


    After a day of being pursued by many beasts, Rocky and the others reached the vicinity of the


    entrance. As they were preparing to go outside, something suddenly shed in Valeria''s pocket.


    She took out the shing object and observed it. It was a jade rune that was made from a special


    material. Blood red light was shining from it.


    "Damn it! Something must have happened to the guard team!" Valeria eximed as the red light


    reflected in her wide eyes.


    The jade rune in her hand was called the rming Rune, and its purpose was to convey dangerous


    information. Usually, two rming Runes were matched and each one was given to a different person.


    If one of them was broken, the other would sense it and send out a warning signal.


    Just before they had entered the Nether Dragon King''sir, Valeria had given an rming Rune to one


    of the Spiritual Emperors from the Flower Fief. That way, she would know if they got attacked.


    And now that the rming Rune was sending out a signal, it meant that the joint guard team must be in


    trouble.


    "Do you think that the guard teams that belong to the other Godly Geniuses could have attacked our


    guard team?" Rocky''s eyes narrowed.


    "There''s no way of knowing. This signal just warns us that we shouldn''t leave right now," Valeria


    replied.


    "Plus, I don''t think any of the other Godly Genius teams will attack our team at this critical moment. Is it


    possible that the Nether Dragon King went outside to kill them?" Gloria asked.


    "If that were the case, it would be very bad!" Rocky''s face grew more serious. There were lots of guard


    teams out there waiting for their Godly Geniuses to return, and if the Nether Dragon King got out, lots


    of them would die.


    "What should we do now?" Valeria asked in a shaky voice. She knew that there was a high chance of


    the Nether Dragon King causing more trouble for them.


    "I don''t know about you guys, but I have to go and see what''s going on out there!" Rocky eximed.


    Nervousness filled the pit of his stomach as he thought about the current state of Vivian and the joint


    guard team. If the Nether Dragon King was really out there, then Rocky must do something to protect


    them. He could not just stay here and do nothing.


    Therefore, he chose to ignore the beasts that were chasing them and rushed all the way to the


    entrance of their. About half an hourter, Rocky and the others were approaching the entrance. The


    moment that they exited their, they saw corpses scattered on the ground and many injured people


    whining in pain.


    Four guard teams were battling it out with some beasts while the Nether Dragon King fought against


    several high-grade Spiritual Emperors.


    It seemed that after the Nether Dragon King found that it was difficult to kill Rocky and the other Godly


    Geniuses, it had taken some beasts out of their to kill all the members of the Shura Race that were


    present.


    "Stay here and wait for me. I''m going to find Vivian and others and make sure they are okay." Rocky''s


    eyes searched through the groups of people until he saw Vivian fighting against the Nether Dragon


    King. He wanted Valeria and the others to stay in a safe ce until he could figure out a n.


    Wasting no time, he rushed onto the battlefield and headed straight for Vivian.


    "You made it out! Is this diabolic beast the Nether Dragon King?" Relief was clear on Vivian''s face


    when sheid her eyes on Rocky. The only reason they were fighting back against the Nether Dragon


    King and not retreating was because they were worried about the safety of Rocky and the others.


    Vivian had been trying her best to hold her ground against the powerful enemies.


    "Yes. We made it irritated so we can''t stay here. You need to take the team and get them out of here


    right away," Rocky said in an urgent tone.


    "Where is Valeria?" Vivian asked.


    "She''s waiting at the entrance."


    "Okay. I''ll go and pick her up. By the way, the Nether Dragon King is really powerful. If I take the high-


    grade Spiritual Emperors and retreat, no one will be able to stop it!" Vivian eximed over all the noise.


    She had fought with the Nether Dragon King for a long time, so she knew how skilled and tough the


    beast was.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "I will find a way to distract it. Just go!" Rocky said.


    "All right. Just be careful." In the past, Vivian would have not trusted Rocky with the task, but after


    experiencing many adventures in the Nether Fire Land together, she had no reason to doubt his


    abilities.


    Wasting no time, she rushed to the entrance of their to gather Valeria and the others.


    When they saw the other Godly Geniuses exiting their, Jordy and the other high-grade Spiritual


    Emperors expected to see their own Godly Geniusesing. Therefore, their will to fight lessened.


    Before long, they were all retreating, leaving Rocky alone to face the Nether Dragon King.


    In order to grab the Nether Dragon King''s attention, Rocky shouted, "Stop it!"


    The Nether Dragon King spun around to search for the source of the yell and saw Rocky. Immediately,


    a deep growl rumbled in its throat. It was remembering that Rocky was the guy who had ruined its n.


    "Go back to yourir. Don''t kill anyone else!" Rocky persuaded.


    Obviously, the Nether Dragon King turned its nose up at Rocky''s words. When Rocky had finished


    talking, it shot waves of mes towards him.


    Rocky leapt to the side, but the Nether Dragon King did not intend to let him go that easily. It started


    launching one attack after the other.


    It only took a few minutes to sessfully attract the Nether Dragon King''s attention. By that time,


    Vivian had collected Valeria and the others and smoothly brought them back to the joint guard team.


    She was surprised to see that Gloria was with them, but she did not have time to ask questions. Now,


    she was worried about Rocky''s wellbeing.


    Meanwhile, Israel, Quentin, and Drew saw their opportunity to exit their. They snuck out one at a


    time. As they ran to join their guard teams, they looked at Rocky and the Nether Dragon King and they


    were shocked to see what was happening.


    Soon, all the guard teams had retreated to the periphery of their and were watching Rocky and


    Nether Dragon King from afar.


    "If I''m right, he''s the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief. He''s bold to use himself as bait..."


    "Yes. He''s brave, but this is not a wise move!"


    "He should be the weakest out of the nine Godly Geniuses. I don''t know if he is strong enough to


    survive this encounter!"


    When they all saw Rocky trying to fight the Nether Dragon King on his own, the Spiritual Emperors of


    other guard teams all shook their heads. They were sure that Rocky was ying with fire and that his


    death was imminent.


    Rocky knew that he could subdue the Nether Dragon King as long as he wanted to. But he did not want


    to expose his strength yet, so he chose to distract the Nether Dragon King, hoping it would get tired


    and surrender.


    Unfortunately, the enraged Nether Dragon King had left all of its wits behind and just wanted to see


    everything destroyed.

 Chapter 1720 His Amazing Performance

    Chapter 1720 His Amazing Performance


    Rearing up and garnering all its power, the Nether Dragon Kingunched a more violent attack at


    Rocky, making everyone gasp.


    "I''ll go help him!" Vivian eximed, taking a step forward. She was having a hard time standing back


    and watching Rocky struggling.


    "Please don''t. He told you to get the guard team out of here, so he must have a n. If you go over


    there, you could ruin everything..." Valeria said, holding out an arm to stop Vivian from advancing.


    Even though Vivian thought what she had said was reasonable, she was still a little anxious. After all,


    the Nether Dragon King had enough power that it could kill Rocky.


    Of course, that idea excited the other Godly Geniuses. They wanted Rocky to be killed by the Nether


    Dragon King. To them, it was like they were watching an entertaining performance.


    Rocky and the Nether Dragon King had been in a stalemate for a long time when Rocky found an


    opportunity to approach the Nether Dragon King. As he walked towards it, he activated the Mysterious


    Beast Transformation Skill and sent his spiritual sense into the Nether Dragon King''s.


    "Nether Dragon King, do you recognize me?" After his spiritual sense entered the Nether Dragon


    King''s, Rocky released the royal power that he had been storing inside his body.


    When the Nether Dragon King felt its presence, it asked in a trembling, excited voice, "What? Your


    power is the same as my master''s..."


    "That''s because I have inherited your master''s power," Rocky exined.


    "That means that you are my new master..." The Nether Dragon King stepped forward and bowed its


    long head.


    "Then you need to listen to me. From now on, you must act as a guardian beast like you are and go


    back into yourir!" Rocky ordered.


    "Master, I thought you needed my help," the Nether Dragon King said with a longing look on its face.


    "Not yet."


    "Okay." The Nether Dragon King didn''t want to anger its master so it fell silent.


    Satisfied, Rocky withdrew his spiritual sense from the Nether Dragon King.


    Then, something unexpected happened. Under the watchful eyes of the public, the Nether Dragon King


    dropped to its knees and kowtowed to Rocky. Then, it slowly turned around and started gathering all


    the beasts to return them to their.


    "That''s not possible. The Nether Dragon King is actually submitting to Odin!"


    "It''s incredible. How did he do it?"


    "Yes. I want to know what method he used to make the Nether Dragon King surrender."


    Naturally, all the members of the four guard teams were shocked to the core.


    But the question that was pressing on their minds the most was why the Nether Dragon King had


    returned to itsir after surrendering to Rocky.


    For a moment, no one could figure it out.


    After the Nether Dragon King had led the beasts back to theirir, Rocky joined Vivian and the others.


    "That was super reckless!" Vivian yelled at Rocky when he reached them.


    "Oh, please don''t be angry. I''m fine," Rocky said with a smile.


    "If something bad had happened to you, how could I exin it to my brother?" It was clear from the


    tone of her voice how worried she had been about Rocky.


    "Miss Vivian, he is standing right in front of you, alive and kicking. Isn''t it enough? What did you want?


    For him to get injured?" Gloria spat, crossing her arms over her chest.


    "Miss Gloria, why are you even here? Hand over the engagement covenant," Vivian demanded,


    holding out her hand that was shaking from pure rage.


    "I can''t give it to you because I''m determined to marry Odin!" Now that she had witnessed Rocky in


    action, Gloria wanted to win him over.


    Both Valeria and Vivian red at her at the same time. They slowly walked towards her, intending to


    take her and force her to hand over the engagement covenant.


    "What? Are you trying to capture me?" Gloria asked, bing more alert.


    Purple immediately stepped forward to protect herdy.


    Just as the four women were about to start a brawl, Rocky said, "Miss Vivian, let them go, please."


    "But she still has the engagement covenant..." Vivian protested. She was disappointed in Rocky. She


    had thought that he was on her side.


    "Even if you capture her, she won''t hand it over. And can you hurt her? No, you can''t because it would


    only make the situation moreplicated. Just look around you. The other Godly Geniuses are already


    looking at us," Rocky said. As he spoke, he looked into the distance and saw the other teams staring at


    him like they were all calcting something.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Vivian immediately looked over and saw that Rocky was right. They seemed to be preparing to attack


    them.


    "Then we should retreat!" Vivian decided.


    She collected the remaining members of the joint guard team as well as Rocky and Valeria and they all


    left, leaving Gloria and Purple behind.


    "Lady, should we go back now?" Purple asked, turning to face Gloria.


    "Sure. I''ve had my fun. And I''ve decided that I''m going to ask my father to discuss the marriage with the


    Ghost Fief once I''m back. I must convince him to let me marry Odin," Gloria swore.


    "What? Are you sure you''re all right?" Purple looked at Gloria in horror.


    "Yes. I just think I might have fallen in love with him," Gloria said, looking starry-eyed into the distance.


    Purple''s mouth fell open.


    "Now that I like him, I might as well marry him. After all, I have the engagement covenant," Gloria


    added.


    "But we already return the engagement covenant to him," Purple said, tilting her head to the side.


    "No one else knows that," Gloria said as she curled her lips.


    "But..."


    "Enough with the questions! Let''s go back!" As soon as the words left her lips, Gloria summoned her


    ride and left with Purple.


    When they were gone, the guard teams of the Primitive Fief, the Elite Fief, and the Purgatory Fief


    looked at each other cautiously. They were afraid to stay any longer, so they all retreated.


    Meanwhile, Vivian had led the team out of the Nether Fire Land, and they were headed for the Ghost


    Fief.


    "Godly Genius, you subdued the Nether Dragon King. Why did you let it return to itsir?" Vivian asked


    Rocky as they walked next to each other.


    "I have my reasons but I would like to keep them secret," Rocky answered with a small smile on his


    face.


    "But did youplete the task or not?" The most important thing was whether or not Rocky had


    completed the task.


    "It doesn''t matter if I fulfilled the task or not. I benefited a lot from the trip to the Nether Fire Land,"


    Rocky answered. He was the only one who knew the hidden meaning behind his words.


    Vivian raised her eyebrows. She didn''t know what he had meant when he said he had benefited.


    Rocky turned to Valeria and said, "Miss Valeria, because you didn''t fully recover from your previous


    injury and you were injured while fighting against the Nether Dragon King, you will have to rest more


    when we get back. If you are not in a hurry to go back to the Flower Fief, you can stay in the Ghost Fief


    and my master can heal you..."


    "Okay." It never urred to Valeria that Rocky cared so much about her. It was a new experience.


    Saying nothing further, Rocky closed his eyes and rested.

 Chapter 1721 Went Back To Ghost Fief

    Chapter 1721 Went Back To Ghost Fief


    "Pleasee with me. I need to talk with you in private," Vivian said as she approached Valeria and


    gestured her to get on her beast. Afterward, the two women went away from the team and went to a


    ce where they could talk in peace.


    "What is the matter?" Seeing that Vivian was acting quite strange, Valeria quickly asked her what was


    going on.


    "Well, it is actually about your engagement with Odin. What are your thoughts about it now?" Vivian


    asked straightforwardly.


    "What do you mean?" Valeria was quite taken aback by the sudden question.


    "Shouldn''t you be thinking about the wedding already?" Vivian directly pointed it out.


    "The wedding?" Valeria repeated and could not help but swallow. The expression on her face slightly


    changed. After all, she had not yet begun thinking about it.


    "I know that you had doubts about him before. But you have witnessed Odin''s strength, and you should


    have a better impression of him by now. Since you are engaged, you will inevitably get married sooner


    orter. But I suggest that you''d better hurry up," Vivian bluntly remarked.


    "But¡­ I haven''t really thought about it yet," Valeria mumbled softly.


    "Actually, the other reason why I told you this is because something''s bothering me," Vivian said as her


    face became more serious.


    "What is it?" Valeria asked with slightly furrowed brows.


    "Haven''t you noticed the attitude of the Godly Genius of the Genie Fief towards Odin? I think that she is


    nning something, and she might even take action soon. Don''t forget that technically, she is also


    engaged to him. If she used it to her advantage, I''m afraid that the Flower Fief would be in trouble."


    Since Vivian was an outsider that had a neutral set of eyes, she could easily discern that Gloria was


    infatuated with Rocky based on how she talked and behaved in front of him.


    "You mean that she might take action first?" Only then did Valeria realize the gravity of the situation.


    "Yes, it is very likely. So, I suggest that it would be better if the two of you got married right after you get


    back. This way, even if she tries to intervene afterward, you will still have the advantage," Vivian


    exined.


    "I understand what you are saying¡­ But I actually never thought of marrying that guy," Valeria


    protested as she pouted.


    "Well, it is your marriage. So, in the end, I don''t really have a say in it. But of course, for the interest of


    the Flower Fief, you know that you have to be prepared to do it." Vivian grew up in aplicated


    environment where countless disputes and conflicts of interest urred. So, she knew that one should


    sometimes make sacrifices for the greater good of many.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay! Just let me think about it first!" Valeria felt pressured that she could not think clearly.


    "Of course. My intention is just to remind you. As for the decision that you will make, it will solely


    depend on you." After saying that, Vivian eventually apanied Valeria back.


    Then, after three days, Vivian, together with her team members, returned to the Ghost Fief. At the


    same time, Gilbert, who had received the news from Vivian in advance, led the elders and some of his


    subordinates to wee them at the gate of his mansion.


    "Leader, we are back." As they saw Gilbert waiting for them there, Vivian, Rocky, and Valeria all


    stepped forward and cupped their hands to greet him.


    "Thank you for all your hard work. I can''t wait to hear the details of your trip!" Gilbert said with a huge


    smile.


    Immediately after, Rocky and the others followed Gilbert and the elders into the conference hall.


    As they arrived at the hall, everyone took their seats. Then, with a genuine look of admiration on his


    face, Gilbert uttered, "Odin, you did a great job! I actually did not expect that you will be able to make


    Nether Dragon King submit to you. Moreover, you were able to defeat the other Godly Geniuses in the


    process. That is amazing!"


    "Thank you for your praise, leader. I am deeply ttered. However, I just made the Nether Dragon King


    surrender. I was not able to take it back. Hence, I think I haven''t fullypleted the task yet," Rocky


    humbly replied.


    "Well, yes, that is true. However, at this moment, it can only be judged by the gods. What''s important


    right now is that you are able toe back safe and sound," Gilbert said with a gentle smile on his


    face. It was actually rare to see him smile so much because he always wore a serious expression.


    "By the way, leader, on our trip to the Nether Fire Land, we also witnessed the strength of the other


    Godly Geniuses. ording to my observation, the Godly Genius of the Primitive Fief should be our


    worst enemy. Next to him would be the Godly Genius of the Purgatory Fief. Although he is still young,


    he is very resourceful and cunning," Vivian briefly reported.


    "The Godly Genius from the Purgatory Fief, huh? If that is the case, we will need to collect more


    information about him from now on," Gilbert dered decisively.


    "But I also think that the Godly Genius of the Genie Fief will be very troublesome¡­" Vivian continued


    and expressed her opinion.


    "Hmm. After she left my mansion, she actually went directly to the Nether Fire Land alone. I must say


    that she has quite the guts." At the mention of Gloria, Gilbert suddenly felt a headache again.


    "Yes, and I also think that she has already developed feelings for¡­" Vivian softly uttered as she


    nced at Rocky.


    Obviously, Gilbert quickly understood what she meant. But then, he just waved his hand and said, "All


    of you must be pretty exhausted. For now, you should go back and take a rest. We''ll discuss some


    moreter."


    "All right then. I''ll go ahead," Rocky said and eventually left.


    At the same time, Valeria also cupped her hands and left the hall.


    Afterward, Gilbert asked the elders and servants to leave, until only he and Vivian were left.


    "Vivian, thank you very much for your service," Gilbert said with utmost gratefulness.


    "You''re wee, leader. In fact, Odin has been a great help in the task. If it weren''t for him, the joint


    guard team would have suffered such a great loss. I have to admit that we had underestimated him."


    Vivian didn''t think that highly of Rocky before. But after the task, she hadpletely changed her


    opinion towards him.


    "Well, since he was chosen as the Godly Genius, I know that he is deserving of the position. Hence, I


    never really doubted his abilities." Gilbert nodded as he sighed.


    "By the way, as I was saying earlier, you may have to pay attention to the actions of the Genie Fief. I''m


    sure that sooner orter, their Godly Genius will take action and use her engagement with Odin to


    snatch him." Vivian was finally able to say it directly since no one else was around.


    "I see. You may also leave and have a rest now."


    After that, Vivian left Gilbert and went out of the hall.


    As Rocky returned to the Ghost Pce, he saw that Esteban was actually busy dissecting a corpse.


    Seeing that Rocky hade back, he greeted him without even taking his eyes off what he was doing.


    "Oh? You are finally back!"


    "Here. These are the Nether Fire Flowers that you wanted." Rocky took out the flowers that he had


    collected and handed them over to Esteban.


    "Great! It seems that you were able toplete the task this time," Esteban happily said as he took a


    look at the flowers. Seeing that they were indeed the Nether Fire Flowers, he repeatedly nodded in


    satisfaction.


    "How did you know that I did it this time?" Rocky asked with furrowed brows.


    "Ha-ha! I''m like a prophet. I can predict things," Esteban replied as heughedcently.


    "Really? So, did you also predict that I have entered the sacred ce of the royal family?" Rocky asked


    with a faint smile.


    "What? Is that true? Were you able to get anything?" Esteban was quite surprised. He did not expect


    that Rocky would really be able to enter the sacred ce of the royal family of the Shura Race.


    "Well, yeah, I gained something. But the most important thing that I acquired is the secret of the royal


    family," Rocky said with a slightly serious face.


    "The secret of the royal family? Then, don''t bother telling me about it. After all, we don''t know if it may


    get me killed someday or bring such a misfortune." Esteban quickly waved his hand, ying things


    safe for his own sake.


    "Well, I guess you are right," Rocky agreed and did not say anything more about the topic.


    "It''s good that you''re back. But I''m sure that she gave you a hard time. Am I right?" Esteban asked in a


    teasing tone.


    "Everything went fine, although she has been injured. So, I''m afraid that you''ll have to help her heal in


    the next few days," Rocky said bluntly.


    "Why me? Aren''t you able to heal her wounds yourself?" Esteban replied as he rolled his eyes at


    Rocky.


    "I can, but it won''t be convenient¡­" Rocky said as he shook his head.

 Chapter 1722 Cure Her Wounds

    Chapter 1722 Cure Her Wounds


    "Really? Or is it because you''re afraid of being pestered by her?" Esteban asked with a snicker.


    "Oh please, I''m not that charming," Rocky retorted. His face was on the verge of turning red.


    "It''s not up to you whether or not she thinks you''re charming. She''s your fiancee, boy. Be nice to her..."


    "But I didn''t do anything bad to her!" Fed up, Rocky couldn''t help butsh out.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then cure her wounds because I''m going out tomorrow." Esteban finally went straight to the point and


    asked him to treat Valeria''s wounds.


    "Where are you going?"


    "It''s a secret!" Esteban said teasingly.


    Rocky shook his head and let out a small smile before going straight to the pharmacy located in the


    depths of the Ghost Pce.


    After a good night''s rest, Valeria came to the Ghost Pce the moment she regained some of her


    strength.


    "Is Master Esteban here?" She greeted Rocky with a question.


    "He''s out for a few days," Rocky replied.


    "What? What about my treatment..." Valeria quickly cut off her question.


    "Of course, I will be the one to treat you," Rocky said while taking a quick nce at her.


    "What?" Valeria thought she misheard at first.


    "Huh? What''s the matter? Can''t I treat you?" Rocky teased with a warm smile.


    "No, it''s just..." Valeria hesitated again.


    "When did you be so shy and hesitant? It''s not like you," he said frankly.


    "Well, I just don''t think your medical skills are good enough." Valeria racked her brain trying to find an


    excuse.


    "Of course my medical skills are far from my master''s, but I''m still more than capable to treat your


    wounds. If you don''t want me to, then you''re free to go."


    Noticing Rocky letting her go that easily caught her off guard. Her face turned bright red in


    embarrassment, but she knew better than to let her pride get the better of her. She had to cure her


    injury as soon as possible, or else it would affect her cultivation.


    After mustering some strength and courage, she finally managed to say, "Fine, you can heal my


    wounds!"


    "Then lie down. I need to check your injury first." Rocky put a smile on his face.


    After hesitating for a while, she finallyy down on the ice jade bed inside the pharmacy.


    Rocky followed closely and walked to the side of the bed before releasing his spiritual power to cover


    Valeria. He then began to sense her body for any injuries.


    "Your injury is more serious than expected. Especially after being eroded by the demonic aurast


    time, your meridians have been damaged..." he said while his eyes narrowed with concern.


    "Can it be cured?" Valeria anxiously asked.


    "Yes, but it will take some time. You may also need to soak in medicinal liquid." It only took a short


    while for Rocky toe up with a n.


    "Soak in the medicinal liquid? Is the procedureplicated?" She had many worries. It would be her


    first time undergoing such treatment, but she knew she had to do it. Even Elder Leticia couldn''t cure


    her, so she was left with little to no choice.


    "No, but while you are soaking in the liquid, I have to use needles on your back, so..." Rocky''s foggy


    answer didn''t help with her anxiety.


    "Is there any other way?" Valeria understood what he meant.


    "This is the only way to cure your woundspletely," Rocky answered seriously.


    Valeria grew flustered. She was worried that Rocky might use the opportunity to take advantage of her.


    But if she didn''t let him cure her wounds, it would surely affect her cultivation soon. After putting much


    thought on it, she could only nod at Rocky to signal her agreement.


    "It''s toote today. Come back tomorrow. I also need to prepare."


    "Okay." With that Valeria quickly got off the ice jade bed and took a quick nce at Rocky before


    leaving.


    As soon as she left, Vivian arrived.


    "Two beautiful women already visited me. Is this my lucky day?" Rocky jokingly said as soon as he saw


    Vivian enter the pharmacy. Since she was always aloof, Rocky couldn''t help but mess with her.


    "Who came here just now?" Vivian didn''t find his joke funny and coldly asked him.


    "Valeria..."


    "Why did she look for you?" Vivian asked curiously.


    "What''s it to you? When did you start to get all gossipy?" Rockyughed to tease her even more,


    crossing his arms over his chest.


    "Do you want to die?"


    "No, I don''t. She just came here so I can heal her wounds," Rocky uttered.


    "Well, it seems that you''ve finally made some progress in your rtionship." Vivian''s cold face softened


    a little.


    "What do you mean?" "Nothing. It''s just better not to be hostile towards her.


    Plus, she''s already your fiancee. It''s for the better if you two get along. Maybe we and the Flower Fief


    will finally be united because of your marriage," Vivian added.


    "Are you here to persuade me to marry her?" Rocky smiled bitterly.


    "I don''t have the time to do that. I''m here to look for Master Esteban."


    "He''s out to deal with something. He might be absent for a few days," Rocky answered.


    "A few days?"


    "What''s the matter? Is there anything I can do to help?"


    "I''m afraid you can''t help me. I have a disease since I was a child. On the fifteenth day each month, I''m


    cold all over. Only Master Esteban can prescribe medicine for me to relieve it. I''ve used up the


    medicine he gave mest time. I came here so he can prepare more for me. I''ll just return when he


    comes back."


    "The fifteenth day? Then it will be the day after tomorrow. Can you endure it without medicine?" Rocky


    asked her with a worried face.


    "I think I can get through it. I''m leaving now." With that, Vivian left the Ghost Pce.


    As soon as she left, Rocky immediately began to prepare for Valeria''s treatment the next day.


    At the same time, the teams of the other three Godly Geniuses also returned to their own fiefs to report


    to their leaders.


    When the leaders learned that the Nether Dragon King openly submitted to the Godly Genius of the


    Ghost Fief, they knew they couldn''t just stand idly by. This was no mere coincidence.


    They immediately ordered their spies in the Ghost Capital to collect as much information as they could


    about the Godly Genius.


    Gloria looked for her father and leader, Adrian, as soon as she arrived in the Genie Fief.


    The sight of his daughter made Adrian''s face twitch in anger.


    His anger against his daughter had been growing even more ever since he received the message from


    Gilbert. He wanted to personally take Gloria home, but there was something more important for him to


    deal with. Thus he had to send someone to the Ghost Capital, but it didn''t help as she sneaked out of


    the leader''s mansion and disappeared without a trace.


    "Father..." Gloria knew that her father must be angry, so she immediately tried to grab her father''s arm


    and soothe his nerves.


    Having enough of her attitude, Adrian waved his hand and a strong spiritual power pinned Gloria to


    stand right where she was.


    "Don''t try to fool me. You have made such a big mistake this time!" Adrian yelled in fury.

 Chapter 1723 Glorias Plan

    Chapter 1723 Gloria''s n


    "Father, what is the matter? I did not do anything wrong," Gloria said in a defensive tone.


    "How dare you feign ignorance? Gilbert has sent someone to give me a message. He said that you


    maliciously destroyed the engagement ceremony between the Godly Geniuses of the Ghost Fief and


    the Flower Fief. You signed your name on the engagement covenant and even stole it! What were you


    thinking?! Damn it. It''s my fault that I spoiled you too much." Adrian knew that what his daughter did


    this time was something that could not be easily forgiven. In fact, if he did not do anything right away, it


    might cause an inevitable dispute between their fief and the other two fiefs.


    "Why are you scolding me? I was just trying to secure the benefits of our fief through my own


    methods!" Gloria retorted as she pursed her lips.


    "Is that what you think? But I think you just brought trouble instead! Fortunately, you were able to


    escape. Otherwise, I really don''t know what I would have said to Gilbert to let him release you," Adrian


    answered coldly.


    "About that... I did not escape by myself," Gloria mumbled as she let out a sly smile.


    "What do you mean? How did you get out of their territory?" Adrian asked hesitantly as he slightly


    narrowed his eyes.


    "Odin helped me."


    "Odin? The Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief? Why would he do that? Didn''t you steal his engagement


    covenant? That doesn''t make any sense." Of course, Adrian was confused. He didn''t know Rocky''s


    motive, so he didn''t understand why the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief would help his daughter


    escape.


    "Humph! Didn''t you say that I brought trouble this time? Then, no matter what I say, I''m sure that you


    will just me me anyway. What''s the point of telling you everything?" Gloria said provokingly.


    "Fine. Fine. I take it back. Are we cool now? Can you continue what you''re saying earlier? Tell me what


    exactly happened." As Adrian sighed, his tone eventually softened.


    "Well, I actually can''t exin everything in detail right now. But to put it simply, Odin doesn''t want to be


    married to Valeria. At the same time, Valeria feels the same way. So, in other words, the two of them


    just get engaged to strengthen the alliance of their fiefs," Gloria summarized.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "But that''s understandable. Most of the time, that is what happens. So, I still don''t understand why he


    deliberately helped you," Adrian said with furrowed brows.


    "It''s because he wants to cooperate with me," Gloria quickly replied.


    "Cooperate with you? How can you be sure about that?"


    "Well, I don''t know his entire n, but if there is one thing that I''m sure of, it''s that he doesn''t want an


    enemy out of the Genie Fief. Hence, although informally, he and I are now allied," Gloria reiterated.


    "I see. That does sound good. Right now, the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief are officially allied, so


    Odin can already mobilize the power of the two fiefs. With this secret alliance of yours, it means that we


    can also cooperate with them..." Adrian nodded repeatedly as hemented.


    "Yes, exactly. So, do you think that I still made trouble for you and the fief?" Gloria said with a snort.


    "But it doesn''t erase the fact that you destroyed their engagement ceremony. Everyone has heard


    about that! What do you think will be your image now?" Adrian retorted fairly.


    "I need to make a sacrifice! If I did not make a fuss back then, then I wouldn''t have known what Odin


    really wanted! Because of that, I now have the chance to win him over," Gloria argued as her eyes


    shed with mischief.


    "What do you mean? What are you nning to do?" Just from the look at her daughter''s eyes, Adrian


    knew that she must have some cunning ideas.


    "Father, I want you to go to the Ghost Fief and talk with Leader Gilbert. I want to get married to Odin,"


    Gloria said without hesitation. It seemed that she was not satisfied with her secret alliance with Rocky.


    After all, she could not hold anything concrete just from it. Hence, she thought that it would be much


    better if she was officially married to him.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? He and the Godly Genius of the Flower Fief are engaged! Do


    you think Gilbert will just let the two of you get married? That is such a disgraceful thing to do!" Adrian


    almost jumped up from his seat as he heard the ridiculous ploy of his daughter.


    "Why are you so angry? Father, have you already forgotten? My name is also on the engagement


    covenant. Thus, I am also officially Odin''s fiancee! Who said that I can''t marry him?" Gloria strongly


    reasoned.


    Hearing this, Adrian was almost rendered speechless. After all, what Gloria said was true. Although the


    engagement was just originally for Rocky and Valeria, Gloria''s name was definitely written on the


    covenant. Therefore, no matter what others would say, Gloria was legible to marry Rocky.


    "Father, just think about it. If I can be married to Odin before he and Valeria did, we can destroy the


    alliance between the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief. Moreover, I will have a better chance of drawing


    him over to our fief. This is the best option for the sake of our fief''s interests," Gloria said convincingly.


    "Why him? Aren''t you too obsessed with this guy? Can''t you also consider the Godly Geniuses of the


    other fiefs?" Adrian asked out of curiosity.


    "No. I think he is the one with the greatest value. If I can manipte him, I''m sure that my chances of


    winning, in the end, will increase dramatically," Gloria dered with confidence.


    "Are you sure? Is he really that powerful?" Adrian asked with hesitation in his voice. After all, ording


    to the original information that he received among the Godly Geniuses, Rocky was supposed to be the


    weakest of them all.


    "It seems that you haven''t heard thetest news yet. Back in the Nether Fire Land, it was actually Odin


    who haspleted the task of subduing the Nether Dragon King," Gloria said with a straight face.


    "Is that true?!" Adrian was shocked because he did not expect this to happen.


    "However, after he subdued it, he sent the Nether Dragon King back. Although I am not sure what was


    going on in his mind, I can see that he is not the type of person that does anything just to acquire the


    benefits. His kindness is something that you cannot usually find among the members of the Shura


    Race. But exactly because of this, I''m sure that I can easily take advantage of him," Gloria analyzed.


    "Fine. For now, let me think about it first. You may now leave to get some rest," Adrian finally said. He


    knew that what Gloria was plotting was such a huge matter. Hence, he needed more time to consider


    everything carefully.


    "Father, I will only give you a day to think about it. If you will not agree with what I want, then I will go to


    the Ghost Fief by myself. I will do everything to make Odin marry me." At the back of Gloria''s mind, she


    really wanted to fulfill her goal as soon as possible. After all, a long dy would also mean that her


    ns would be disrupted. So, she urged her father to make a decision as soon as possible. Then, after


    saying that, she eventually left.


    "Gloria, that reckless girl..." Adrian was left speechless. He was worried that his daughter would do


    something insane again soon enough.


    Meanwhile, Rocky, who didn''t have the slightest idea of the storm that was about toe, was


    preparing for the medical materials to be used to treat Valeria.


    Early the next morning, he prepared the hot tub and poured the hot water and medicinal materials into


    it. Since there wasn''t any partition inside the pharmacy, he set up a screen especially for Valeria. After


    all, he could not let a young woman bepletely exposed.


    Not long after, Valeria arrived at the Ghost Pce and entered the pharmacy.


    "Everything is ready. Just go inside the bathtub and prepare yourself. I''ll check on youter after you


    are ready," Rocky said as he pointed at the screen just behind him.


    As she nced at Rocky, Valeria could not help but blush at the thought that this man would eventually


    see her naked bodyter. However, she quickly tried to calm herself, thinking that he only needed to do


    this to heal her wounds.


    Therefore, after taking a few deep breaths, she walked towards the back of the screen where she saw


    therge bathtub with all kinds of medicinal materials.


    Then, she began to undress her clothes. Although she was slightly trembling due to embarrassment,


    she was eventually able to take them all off. Afterward, she gradually stepped into the bathtub, tested


    the temperature of the water, and soaked her whole body in it.


    Even after all that, her heart was still racing rapidly.


    "How is it? Are you done?" Rocky asked tly.


    "Huh? Y-yes," Valeria stammered as her face got flustered.

 Chapter 1724 A Game

    Chapter 1724 A Game


    When Rocky walked around the screen, he averted his eyes so he wasn''t looking directly at Valeria.


    Thest thing he wanted to do was to embarrass her.


    "I will give you the ck needles and then I will go. It will hurt a little bit," Rocky said as he walked


    behind her. Then, he took out the ck needles and stabbed them into her back as fast as he could.


    It didn''t take long for Valeria to feel her meridians be smoother.


    About five minutester, Rocky had finished the acupuncture.


    "You can rest in the medicated bath now. The ck needles that are in your back will guide your


    spiritual power and help it repair your meridians. It will take about six hours. You must stay here the


    whole time. You are not allowed to go anywhere else," Rocky ordered.


    "Okay." Valeria nodded.


    "I have to leave the Ghost Pce for a while, but I''ll set up some restrictions to protect you. I want you


    to rest and let yourself heal. I''ll be back just before the six hours are up." Wasting no time, Rocky


    departed.


    Valeria watched his back retreating and sighed. Then she closed her eyes, leaned back in the bathtub,


    and allowed the needles and medicine to heal her.


    After leaving the Ghost Pce, Rocky went to theke. He didn''t want anyone else toe with him


    because he needed to focus on familiarizing himself with his new power.


    Right now, the power that filled his body had already surpassed the limits of the Shura Race. The


    highest realm he was supposed to be able to reach was the Half-god Realm. If he put in the hard work,


    he could be a god one day.


    It was a long, grueling task to reach the Half-god Realm. The first step was breaking through the Shura


    Realm and preparing a solid foundation.


    Fortunately, Rocky had been able to use the Spiritual Energy Gathering Pill to increase his strength


    from a Spiritual King to a premium-stage Spiritual Emperor, saving him a lot of time.


    But for any cultivator, reaching the peak level was tremendously difficult. It could not be fulfilled


    overnight. Even the genius of the Shura Race would need at least ten years to break through from the


    premium stage to the peak level.


    Therefore, if Rocky wanted to break through to the peak level, he couldn''t rely on his cultivation alone.


    He would have to find a new method.


    He was already talented at gene technology but that was limited to spiritual beasts. The powerhouses


    in this world were not good at beast taming, let alone cultivating with beasts. Therefore, Rocky''s gene


    technology was useless. At most, he could use it to transform the genes of spiritual beasts to make


    them stronger.


    But the strongest warriors in the Shura Race weren''t afraid of spiritual beasts, no matter how powerful


    they were. That was because the strongest beast was equal to the peak level of a Spiritual Emperor at


    most and there were very few of those. Beasts normally had power below the premium stage, so they


    posed no threats to the Shura Race.


    After all, there was arge number of Spiritual Emperors in the Shura Race. For example, in teams that


    were responsible for escorting Godly Geniuses to the Nether Fire Land, there were at least seven or


    eight Spiritual Emperors. This was evident enough that the Shura Race had strong, talented cultivators


    on its side.


    All of it was bad news for Rocky. He couldn''t practice working with genes here.


    That was why he had followed Esteban and learned medicine refinement. Refining rare pills could


    improve his strength, but the materials he needed were also extremely hard to find. A lot of time would


    be wasted collecting them. It was not a shortcut he could use for breakthrough. It could only be used as


    an auxiliary method.


    "This is going to be a lot harder than I thought. I need a viable shortcut to break through to the peak


    level faster." Rocky sighed. His head was wrapped up with thoughts but he couldn''t sort them and


    figure out a better way to cultivate.


    However, with his premium grade spiritual skill, Rocky already stood out among the nine Godly


    Geniuses. The only opponent that was close to matching him was Israel. Therefore, there was no need


    for him to rush.


    Rocky lowered himself onto the edge of theke and began to familiarize himself with his new power.


    Six hours passed quickly.


    After he noticed what time it was, Rocky went back to the Ghost Pce. When he arrived at the


    pharmacy and bypassed the screen, he saw Valeria leaning against the edge of the bathtub.


    "Ahem!" Rocky coughed politely.


    Valeria had been rxing herself in the hot water with her eyes closed. She immediately opened her


    eyes when she heard someone approaching. When she saw that it was Rocky, she slid back into the


    bathtub with a red face.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s time to pull out the ck needles." Rocky stepped closer to her back and yanked each ck


    needle out one at a time.


    After he was done, Rocky stayed silent and walked behind the screen again.


    As soon as he was gone, Valeria stood from the bathtub. Then, she evaporated the residual water that


    was on her body using her spiritual power and got dressed. After that, she joined Rocky on the other


    side of the screen.


    "Thank you. I feel much better now." It was rare for Valeria to express her gratitude sincerely so Rocky


    raised his eyebrows.


    "You''re wee. Today was only the first course of your treatment. Because your meridians were so


    badly injured, you''ll need at least four courses of treatment, once every three days. It will take half a


    month," Rocky exined.


    "That''s a long time!" Because of previous experiences with wounds, she had thought that it would only


    take a few days to recover. It usually took only two or three days for the elders from the Flower Fief to


    heal her wounds.


    "It''s because I don''t want you to have any longsting consequences. You know that your meridians


    are damaged. If you can''t fix them fast enough, your future cultivation will be affected and you could


    even lose control during your cultivation one day. Normally, I wouldn''t care so much, but you are my


    fiancee. I have to try my best to fix you," Rocky said in a teasing tone.


    Valeria shot him an angry look. The way he had said the word "fiancee" had sounded a little harsh.


    "Keep resting for the time being. While you are undergoing the treatment, try not to use your spiritual


    power. You should adjust your breath normally," Rocky warned.


    "Okay." After casting a nce at Rocky, Valeria turned around and left. Rocky watched her figure as


    she strolled away.


    "I hope she follows my orders. Actually, she is a nice girl despite being arrogant and willful from time to


    time. But unfortunately, she still has to do whatever she''s told for the sake of her fief. I am in the same


    boat! In order to go back to the original world and see my friends again, I have to do whatever I can


    and make use of all the resources..." Rocky''s eyes narrowed into a frown.


    Meanwhile, in the floating hall above the northernmost tip of the continent, a delicate figure was staring


    at the pir of divine power which had reached three feet.


    A look of surprise was etched into her face. As she looked around, she noticed that the other eight


    pirs were much shorter.


    "Why did his pir of divine power grow so much? He must have had some adventures in the Nether


    Fire Land." The figure shook her head. She couldn''t understand it. "I was watching. He could have


    made the Nether Dragon King surrender, but he didn''t. He is unpredictable, but he is also the most


    interesting Godly Genius I''ve ever seen...


    In order to avoid making the other Godly Geniuses less confident, I won''t announce the progress of


    their pirs of divine power this time. As for the Nether Dragon King''s task, it will be announcedter.


    After all, the next task is more interesting than the Nether Dragon King. Let them rest for a few more


    days, and then we will wee them to the new trial..." the figure muttered to herself. To her, the battle


    between the Godly Geniuses was just a game.

 Chapter 1725 Unexpected Guests

    Chapter 1725 Unexpected Guests


    Strangely, when the task in the Nether Fire Land ended, the gods didn''t announce the results or the


    progress for the pirs of divine power. The leaders of the nine fiefs were pacing anxiously, but they


    didn''t make any moves.


    A few days passed peacefully, but behind the calm, another storm was brewing that was powerful


    enough to shake the nine fiefs.


    "Leader, the leader and Godly Genius from the Genie Fief are here and they want to see you." Gilbert


    paused from discussing business with the elders and some senior family officials and looked up when


    an unexpected report entered the conference hall.


    "What? Why are they here?" A bad feeling was rising in his chest like bile after too many drinks.


    The elders and officials exchanged hesitant looks. They assumed that the leader of the Genie Fief had


    come to apologize for the chaos his daughter had caused during the engagement ceremony, but they


    weren''t positive about that.


    Gilbert couldn''t avoid it now that they were here. He stood up and headed to the gate with the elders


    and officials to wee them.


    When they saw the party approaching, Adrian and Gloria got down from their mount.


    They had no guards with them, which made Gilbert even more concerned. After all, Adrian was the


    leader of the Genie Fief. The only reason he wouldn''t have guards with him would be to avoid drawing


    attention to himself.


    "Wee, Adrian! It''s been a long time!" Gilbert said, holding his arms out. In the past, he and Adrian


    had been good friends and they had risked their lives together. But after they became leaders of


    different fiefs, they lost contact with each other.


    "Hi, Gilbert. It''s been ten years, I think." Adrian wasughing loudly.


    "Yeah, time sure does fly. Ten years have passed. We are getting old," Gilbert replied, sighing as he


    reflected on his past.


    "I don''t know about that! You still look domineering, Gilbert!"


    "And you are as eloquent as always, Adrian!"


    "Nice to see you again, Leader Gilbert," Gloria chimed in, bowing like an obedient girl. She looked


    nothing like the arrogant person who had caused a scene in Gilbert''s mansion.


    "Why don''t we go and talk in the hall?" After looking at Gloria, Gilbert gestured behind him and led


    them into the conference hall.


    When they were inside, everyone grabbed a chair and sat down. Then, Adrian got straight to the point,


    saying, "Today, I brought my daughter here so we could discuss two things. First, I want to apologize to


    you on behalf of my daughter. It was unkind of her to try and ruin the engagement ceremony. I am


    really sorry for that. When she got home, I punished her, but I still thought it was necessary to


    apologize to you in person."


    "Oh, you don''t have to be so formal with me. We are old friends, almost like brothers, and Gloria is like


    my niece in that case. It wasn''t that bad," Gilbert said generously.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "I must apologize. Otherwise, people will think that I''m not a good father," Adrian insisted.


    "Uncle Gilbert, I am really sorry for what I did. Please forgive me," Gloria pleaded, standing and bowing


    low.


    "Dearest niece, please stand up. Let bygones be bygones. Let''s not discuss it further," Gilbert


    responded. Now that Adrian had brought his daughter here to apologize, he wanted to avoid acting


    high and mighty. Besides, there was another matter that had to be dealt with. So he added, "But the


    engagement covenant..."


    "I will return it, but you need to promise me one thing before I do that," Gloria replied immediately.


    "What? Are you trying to negotiate with me?" Gilbert asked, frowning slightly. He was already being


    generous by not faulting her for her rude behavior. Logically speaking, she should be returning the


    engagement covenant without requesting anything.


    "Oh, Gilbert, please don''t take this the wrong way. This is the other topic I wanted to talk to you about. I


    promise that it''s good news!" Adrian added at once.


    "Good news?" Gilbert got the feeling that something bad was about to happen.


    "In fact, it''s a reasonable request. I hope you can agree to it," Adrian continued.


    "What kind of request is it?" Gilbert asked, even though he was pretty sure he knew what the answer


    would be.


    "I was hoping my daughter could marry Odin," Adrian finally said.


    All the nearby elders and officials gasped. They didn''t know what Adrian would request, but they didn''t


    expect that to be it. After all, Rocky was engaged to Valeria and they would get married very soon. But


    now Adrian wanted his daughter to get married to Rocky. Obviously, his intention was to ruin the


    marriage between Rocky and Valeria.


    If the Flower Fief heard about that, they would turn against the Genie Fief and their alliance with the


    Ghost Fief would be terminated.


    Knowing the seriousness of the matter, Gilbert couldn''t agree, but he couldn''t refuse Adrian in public.


    So, he just smiled awkwardly and said, "I''m really shocked to hear that. I didn''t think Odin was this


    popr. You want him to be your son-inw?"


    "Actually, I want the two of them to marry because Gloria likes him."


    "Is that true? Gloria, do you really like him?" Gilbert shot Gloria a look filled with confusion and doubt.


    He certainly didn''t think she was the type of girl who would fall for Rocky.


    "Of course. I like him a hundred times more than Valeria does," Gloria dered with certainty.


    "But he and Valeria are engaged, and they will get married as soon as possible. I can''t let him have two


    wives. Adrian, don''t you see my problem?" Gilbert asked, turning to his old friend.


    "I don''t mind. Isn''t it normal for a man to have more than one wife? Besides, it''s firste, first served.


    Because Valeria was engaged to Odin before Gloria, she will be his first wife. My daughter can be his


    second wife. It doesn''t matter to me..." Adrian agreeing to the n was the most shocking thing that


    had happened all day.


    The elders and officials couldn''t believe what they were hearing. They assumed that the leader of the


    Genie Fief was up to something and that was why he was willing to let his daughter be Rocky''s second


    wife. But if the news spread, it would bring disgrace to him. Didn''t he even care?


    Of course, their worries were not as urate as Gilbert''s. He knew that Adrian wanted to destroy the


    alliance between the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief, and then ally with the Ghost Fief. And the reason


    why Adrian wanted to do that was because he had seen Rocky''s potential and wanted to take


    advantage of the young man''s talent.


    If Gilbert were to agree, it would offend the Flower Fief. But if he didn''t agree, he was afraid that the


    Genie Fief would turn against him.


    The battle among the Godly Geniuses had just begun, and he didn''t want to start conflicts with the


    other fiefs. Gilbert had gotten himself cornered. He had no idea what he should choose.


    "Go and fetch Odin." After thinking for a while, Gilbert chose to let Rocky decide.


    An official immediately went to the Ghost Pce to look for Rocky.


    Rocky was on his way back to the Ghost Pce from theke when the official caught up with him.


    "Godly Genius, please go to the conference hall immediately. Something is wrong," he said with an


    anxious look on his face.


    "What happened?" Rocky asked with a frown. So, the official summed it all up in a few sentences and


    Rocky frowned even more.

 Chapter 1726 Pretend To Become Enemies

    Chapter 1726 Pretend To Be Enemies


    "Damn it! This is exactly what I was worried about! That girl really annoys me to the extreme!" Rocky


    could not help but let out a bitter smile. Right after they returned from the Nether Fire Land, he was


    already worried that Gloria might begin to take action. It turned out that it was even sooner than he


    expected.


    Since he knew that Gilbert would not be able to deal with the leader of the Genie Fief by himself, he


    deemed that he would have to make a move eventually.


    Soon enough, he arrived at the conference hall where Gilbert and the others were currently in the


    middle of a discussion.


    After Rocky entered the hall, his eyes immediately met Adrian''s.


    Since Adrian was a master at the Shura Realm, Rocky was not surprised that his aura was so


    overwhelming. However, he was still able to maintain hisposure in front of Arian. In fact, Adrian


    was impressed that Rocky did not show any hint of fear or panic as their eyes locked for a moment.


    "You must be the leader of the Genie Fief. Nice to meet you, sir. I''ve heard a lot of things about you!"


    Rocky greeted with a big smile.


    "Nice to meet you too, Godly Genius Odin," Adrian responded as he looked at Rocky from head to toe.


    "So, now that the Godly Genius of your Ghost Fief is already here, we might as well get straight to the


    point, right? Gilbert, do you mind?" Adrian knew that Gilbert asked Rocky to appear in the discussion


    just to let him make the decision himself.


    Hearing this, Gilbert nced at Rocky to give him a hint. After all, everything that would happen next


    depended on what Rocky would decide upon.


    "Well, I''ve just heard that your daughter wants to marry me. I must say that I feel so lucky. I did not


    expect that Miss Gloria is so fond of me!" Rocky said pretentiously.


    "Yes, you are! So, I expect that you will have no objection to it," Gloria replied as she gave Rocky a


    flirtatious look.


    Her charm was so intoxicating that even the officials could not help but swallow hard.


    "Gloria, you are still a girl. You should be more reserved..." Adrian quickly reminded her daughter.


    "I don''t think there''s something wrong with it. I like him, so I want to marry him. I just want to get straight


    to the point!" Gloria uttered as if she was a spoiled child.


    Seeing her behavior, the elders and officials present were rendered speechless. For an unmarried


    young woman, they thought that Gloria was too bold. She even expressed her love without any


    reluctance. They could not help but think that she was theplete opposite of Valeria.


    At the same time, Rocky was also taken aback. He didn''t know how to react because Gloria had really


    put him in a tight spot.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, you heard what my daughter said. So, why don''t we agree and settle on the marriage?" Adrian


    said as he turned to Rocky.


    "Actually, if the circumstances were normal, I will not object to it. However, you know that I was


    originally engaged to the Godly Genius of the Flower Fief. So, I don''t think I can ept a second


    marriage." Rocky tried to refuse politely.


    "Yes, we know that. But don''t forget that there are three names in the engagement covenant. It means


    that officially, my daughter is your fiancee too. Therefore, I don''t think there''s a problem if you two get


    married. Moreover, Gloria and I already talked about it. She said that she would not mind if Valeria and


    she shared a husband. However, if Valeria has any objection to this setup, then she can cancel her


    engagement with you. Anyway, what I am trying to say is that I already made up my mind to let my


    daughter marry you," Adrian said resolutely the moment Rocky refused.


    Gilbert was actually shocked that Adrian had such an unyielding attitude regarding his own daughter''s


    marriage. It seemed that he had really set his eyes on the Ghost Fief this time.


    "Ha-ha!" Out of nowhere, Rocky burst intoughter as he put his palm on his face.


    Everyone was surprised at Rocky''s sudden outburst because they didn''t know what was going on in his


    mind.


    "Well, it seems that I don''t have the choice to disagree this time. In that case, fine, let''s do it," Rocky


    said with a shrug.


    Hearing this, Gilbert and the elders of the Ghost Fief were utterly shocked. If Rocky would agree to this


    marriage, then they would have a lot of exining to do with the Flower Fief. Of course, they would be


    in greater trouble.


    "However, I have one condition. If you want this marriage to happen, you need to agree to it first,"


    Rocky said to Adrian as his expression suddenly became serious.


    "Condition? What is it?" Adrian asked as his eyes narrowed.


    "Well, it''s actually quite simple. Once I married Gloria, she must cut off all her ties with the Genie Fief."


    As Rocky finished his sentence, Adrian was utterly stunned. He did not expect that Rocky would


    suddenly make such an unreasonable request. Of course, there was no way that they would agree to it.


    Gloria was the Godly Genius of the Genie Fief. If she would cut all ties with her fief, they would lose


    their Godly Genius.


    "I don''t get it. What is the purpose of your request?" Adrian asked as he furrowed his brows.


    "She said so herself. Gloria wanted to marry me because she loves me. Her intention does not have


    anything to with the battle of the Godly Geniuses or the fight for power. Hence, in order to protect


    herself, she should cut off her ties with the Genie Fief right after we get married. That should not be a


    problem since she likes me and not my identity, right?" Rocky responded with a sly smile.


    After he heard everything, Adrian was at a loss for words. He did not expect that Rocky would be so


    brilliant so as to use their words to his advantage.


    Even Gloria could not help but frown. She realized that she had underestimated Rocky''s wit.


    On the other hand, Gilbert and the elders instantly showed a look of admiration towards their Godly


    Genius. They were actually dumbfounded that Rocky was able to turn the tables in the midst of such a


    huge dilemma.


    "If you can agree to that, then I can marry Gloria as soon as possible," Rocky added.


    "I see..." Of course, Adrian had no intention of agreeing to those terms. However, he also couldn''t


    suddenly change their statement and say that what they really wanted was to form an alliance.


    "I don''t expect you to answer right away. I know that it''s a big deal so you may want to think about it


    first. Anyway, since you came all the way here, we shall do our best to amodate you. I guess it


    won''t be a problem if you stayed at the leader''s mansion for a few days while you consider this matter


    carefully," Rocky said as he nced at Gilbert.


    "That would be great¡­" Adrian answered tly. Of course, Adrian did not intend to return to their fief


    without achieving their goal. Since Rocky offered that they could stay, they immediately grabbed it.


    They would also utilize this time to think of a solution to Rocky''s unexpected demand.


    "Guards, please escort the leader and the Godly Genius of the Genie Fief to the guest hall so that they


    can rest," Gilbert ordered.


    Soon enough, Adrian and Gloria left with the guards.


    "Sir, I also want to talk to you. Just the two of us." Rocky immediately approached Gilbert as soon as


    Adrian and Gloria were already out of sight.


    Gilbert nodded and also asked the elders and officials to go back.


    "I must admit that I was really impressed with your quick-thinking," Gilbert praised Rocky with a smile.


    "Well, I''m afraid that it could just buy us some time. I know that Leader Adrian would not give up that


    easily," Rocky replied as he shook his head.


    "Yes, I know. So, do you have any idea about what we should do next?" Gilbert asked.


    "It''s obvious that Leader Adrian won''t agree to my demand. However, if we still insist on what I want,


    they might use that as an excuse to go against us. That will be bad for us since we''re going to have


    one more powerful enemy." Rocky was well-aware that if they could not handle the negotiations with


    the Genie Fief properly, they would surely make trouble for them afterward.


    "You are right. That is exactly what I am worried about," Gilbert said as he nodded.


    "But maybe, we can also use that to our advantage..." Rocky gave a devious smile after thinking for a


    while.


    "What do you mean?" Gilbert asked in confusion.


    "We can pretend that our fief and the Genie Fief got into a dispute, but we will actually be allies with


    them in secret," Rocky boldly suggested.

 Chapter 1727 Rockys Plan

    Chapter 1727 Rocky''s n


    "You want a secret alliance between us and the Genie Fief? I don''t think that will be easy. I''m sure the


    Flower Fief will oppose this idea," Gilbert said.


    "We can''t let the Flower Fief know about it. This secret alliance between us and the Genie Fief will just


    be between us," Rocky corrected.


    "Are you saying that you want to take advantage of the power of the two fiefs at the same time?"


    Gilbert asked in surprise.


    "Yes. After all, only a single person will stand at the end of this battle among the Godly Geniuses. All of


    these alliances are just temporary. Sooner orter, whether it is the Flower Fief or the Genie Fief, they


    shall be our enemies. But for now, if we can take advantage of these alliances to the fullest, we


    will have better chances of winning. If we stay in the middle, we can let them deal with each other first.


    Then, when both sides are already hurt and exhausted, that''s when we will strike," Rocky exined as


    he analyzed the situation.


    "That is actually a good strategy. You are thinking too far ahead," Gilbert remarked in surprise. He did


    not expect that Rocky would be this serious and smart in using his foresight.


    "However, I know that this n is too risky. First of all, we have to make sure that Leader Adrian agrees


    to it. Second, we have to be very careful in hiding it from the Flower Fief," Rocky warned.


    "You are right. Now that Adrianes to us, the Flower Fief will be on guard. I suspect that Elder


    Leticia maye to speak with me soon," Gilbert replied.


    "Hence, our only option is to put on an act," Rocky said with a cunning smile.


    "An act? What do you mean?"


    Then, Rocky walked towards Gilbert and whispered his n in his ear. Gilbert''s eyes instantly lit up and


    widened as he stared back at Rocky. He was taken aback that Rocky would be able toe up with


    such a brilliant idea.


    "So, who''s going to talk to Adrian?" Gilbert asked right away.


    "After this, I''m actually going to meet both Leader Adrian and Godly Genius Gloria. Don''t worry. You


    can leave it to me," Rocky assured.


    "I see. Good luck then. If this n works smoothly, the advantages will easily outweigh the


    disadvantages," Gilbert said in a hopeful tone.


    Rocky just nodded and eventually left the hall to proceed to where Adrian and his daughter were


    currently staying.


    Meanwhile, Adrian and Gloria had finally arrived at the guest hall. Adrian was so pissed off that he


    pounded the table and said, "The Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief is such a sly brat. How dare he make


    a demand like that? Who does he think he is?"


    "Father, you don''t have to be so angry. For him to be able to think of such a scheme just proves that he


    is not ordinary," Gloria said as she tried to appease her father.


    "Well, you are right. At first nce, there really is nothing outstanding about him. But I can''t believe


    how fast he was able to find a loophole in what we said. Then, he readily used it against us. It''s such a


    pity that he is the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief. If he was one of us, I could use his incredible talent


    to the fullest." Adrian had always been fond of people with lots of potentials. Although Rocky had just


    outsmarted and embarrassed him, he still could not help but admire the young man.


    "Father, what do you think of his demand?" Gloria asked straightforwardly, wanting to know what was


    on her father''s mind.


    "Of course, there''s no way that I''d agree to his condition. However, we also can''t leave just like this. If


    others know what happened, it will be very shameful for us!" Adrian eximed as he let out a frown.


    "All right. Maybe I should talk to him in private." Gloria thought that at this point, the best way to resolve


    this was to personally talk to Rocky. After all, the two of them already had a secret alliance.


    However, before she could leave the hall, a member of the Ghost Fief came in and reported, "Excuse


    me, Leader Adrian. Our Godly Genius wants to see you."


    "Okay. Let him in." Upon hearing that Rocky was there to meet with her father, Gloria immediately


    asked to bring him in.


    Soon enough, Rocky entered the guest hall, where he saw Adrian and Gloria.


    "Sir, please forgive me for offending you earlier!" Rocky cupped his hands and offered a sincere


    apology to Adrian the moment he got in.


    "Humph! Really? When did you offend me?" Adrian snorted coldly and let out a sarcastic remark.


    "I know that I made such a ridiculous condition, but in fact, I only did that to have a perfect cover-up,"


    Rocky said as he tried to convince Adrian.


    "Cover-up? What are you saying?" Upon hearing what Rocky said, both father and daughter looked at


    each other with confused expressions on their faces.


    "It was beyond my expectation that you would suddenlye to the Ghost Fief and ask me to marry


    Gloria. It threw me off a bit because I have already allied with Gloria secretly. When you came here


    with this proposal, it generally made my alliance with your daughter unnecessary," Rocky exined.


    "What? You have already allied with him? Why is this the first time that I''m hearing about it?" Adrian


    asked with widened eyes as he turned towards his daughter.


    "Well, I was afraid that you would not agree to ask him to marry me if you already knew that I secretly


    made an alliance with him," Gloria softly mumbled as she told the truth.


    "I can''t believe this, Gloria! You are so impish!" Adrian eximed in disappointment.


    "Don''t be so hard on her. In fact, it is actually a good time for you toe here. Since I already made


    myself clear about my connection with Gloria, I might as well get straight to the point." Then, Rocky


    heaved a sigh before continuing, "I was actually against the alliance of the Ghost Fief and the Flower


    Fief from the start."


    "Really? What is your reason?" Adrian asked as his suspicions grew.


    "Well, first of all, I don''t really get along with Godly Genius Valeria. At the same time, she also hates me


    very much. If it weren''t just for Leader Gilbert''s order, I wouldn''t have got engaged to her," Rocky


    uttered.


    "Yeah. I heard that from Gloria already," Adrian replied.


    "Besides, we know that all the members of the Flower Fief are women. Although they are strong, once


    the battle among the Godly Geniuses starts, the Flower Fief will still more or less be at a disadvantage


    in many aspects," Rocky continued as he convinced Adrian.


    "Yes. That is true." Adrian nodded as he thought that Rocky was telling the truth.


    "Those are the reasons why I am not satisfied with the alliance between the Ghost Fief and the Flower


    Fief. To put it bluntly, the only reason why it pushed through was because of the personal rtionship


    of Leader Gilbert and Leader Flora," Rocky added.


    "So, why are you telling us all these things?" Gloria asked straightforwardly because she knew that


    Rocky must have other intentions for telling all this information.


    "Of course, I want to put the interests of the Ghost Fief first. Hence, I formted a n of my own.


    However, I don''t know if you will be willing to agree with it," Rocky said with a straight face.


    "Tell me first, then I will decide," Adrian said bluntly.


    "After the mission to subdue the Nether Dragon King, I''m afraid that I have be the number one


    target of most of the fiefs. However, since we have officially allied with the Flower Fief, they will not be


    able to easily attack us. Hence, I assume that the other fiefs will also start making alliances. But once


    that happens, the situation will be more chaotic. Eventually, the Genie Fief will also be forced to choose


    a fief to side on. Unfortunately, after the fuss that Godly Genius Gloria caused, the other fiefs will likely


    think that the Genie Fief is also on the side of the Ghost Fief. Thus, even if you don''t want to, you will


    have no other choice but to pursue that direction," Rocky exined as he analyzed everything that


    happened.


    "You are right. That''s exactly why I am proposing the marriage between you and my daughter," Adrian


    said.


    "I do understand your intention. However, my n involves an indirect method to deal with the


    enemies. I actually want the Genie Fief to ally with the Primitive Fief," Rocky finally said.


    "I don''t understand. Why do you want us to do that?" Adrian asked with furrowed brows.


    Then, Rocky let out a devious smile andid out his n in detail.


    After listening to everything that Rocky told them, both Adrian and Gloria were dumbfounded. They did


    not expect Rocky toe up with such a clever and amazing n.


    "If this n seeds, we will be able to get rid of the Primitive Fief, which should be the biggest enemy


    of all the other fiefs. After that, even if the other fiefs made an alliance, I don''t think they would stand a


    chance against us. Moreover, I''m sure that Gloria will enter the final battle of the Godly Geniuses,"


    Rocky added as he persuaded them.


    Hearing this, Adrian and Gloria looked at each other. They actually thought that it was worth a try. But


    since the matter was of great significance, they needed time to think about it carefully.


    "That is all. Now that I told you everything, I understand that you need some time to discuss it among


    yourselves. Take your time and give me your answer when you''re ready." After saying that, Rocky


    prepared himself to leave. But before he could go out of the hall, Gloria suddenly called out to him.


    "Wait a minute¡­"


    "Yes? Do you still have anything to tell me?" Rocky asked as he turned around.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "I just want to ask this. If one day I make you really fall in love with me, will you be willing to help me in


    the final battle of the Godly Geniuses?" Gloria asked with a hopeful expression on her face.

 Chapter 1728 He Was Healing Her

    Chapter 1728 He Was Healing Her


    "Ha-ha! It seems that you are really determined to make me fall in love with you no matter what," Rocky


    said in a teasing tone as he chuckled.


    "Yes! I am serious about that. Now, tell me your answer," Gloria demanded to know his answer as she


    wore a serious expression on her face.


    "Well, maybe. We''ll see..." Rocky answered ambiguously before he turned around again and left.


    After Rocky got out of the hall, Adrian and Gloria were left alone, and they began to ponder and


    discuss the issue at hand.


    "So, what do you think of his n?" Adrian asked as he stroked his chin.


    "It is like a double-edged sword. Once it seeds, it will really solve our problem and erase the biggest


    threat of all¡ªthe Primitive Fief. However, if it fails and the Primitive Fief discovers about this n, we


    will fall into an even greater passive position. But of course, it is really tempting," Gloria replied as she


    analyzed every angle of Rocky''s proposal.


    "Yes, that is true. The n is too risky, but at the same time, it''s very intriguing! It feels like I will always


    wonder what could have happened if we did not agree to it." Although Adrian had always been


    cautious, he felt a strong urge to lean into it.


    "Father, it''s up to you to make the decision. Whatever you decide on, I will respect it." Gloria was well-


    aware that this matter should be dealt with seriously and with the utmost caution since it would affect


    the future of the entire Genie Fief. There was no room to be rash at this point.


    "All right. Let me think it over. For now, you go and take a rest." Adrian then waved his hand and


    gestured to his daughter that she could leave.


    Meanwhile, Rocky had already returned to the Ghost Pce. However, before he could even take a


    seat, Valeria came rushing in.


    "I heard that the leader of the Genie Fief brought his daughter here to make you marry her. Is that


    true?"


    "Well, yes. The news really travels that fast, huh?" Rocky said with a faint smile.


    "What?! Shame on them!" Upon hearing it from Rocky''s own mouth, Valeria instantly grew furious.


    "Can you me them? In order to win in the end, they need to do whatever they can. Moreover, since


    Miss Gloria''s name is in the engagement covenant, they are actually eligible to demand a marriage,"


    Rocky said indifferently.


    "Humph! I think you just really want to marry her!" Valeria was instantly pissed off that Rocky did not


    seem to side with her. It was as if she was very jealous that her fiance entertained the thought of being


    married to another woman.


    "Hey! Any gentleman can fall in love with such a beautifuldy as Miss Gloria. She''s very charming and


    gorgeous, so anyone would want to marry her," Rocky immediately teased as he found it funny to make


    Valeria angrier.


    "I knew it. All men are just the same!" Valeria snorted coldly as she rolled her eye at Rocky.


    "However, I am not that easy to win over. Of course, I have set a condition if they want to proceed with


    the marriage. And unless the leader of the Genie Fief agrees to it, there will be no wedding," Rocky


    said as he let out a cunning smile.


    "Do you really n to ally yourselves with the Genie Fief? You are going to be in big trouble because


    my adoptive mother will never agree to that!" Valeria reminded sternly.


    "I am well aware of that. That is why I made an impossible demand. No matter how desperate they are,


    the leader of the Genie Fief will not agree to it," Rocky replied.


    "What did you say to them?" Valeria asked out of curiosity. She could not guess what possible condition


    Rocky could have set that made him so confident.


    "I said that if Miss Gloria really wants to marry me, she''ll have to break all her ties to her family and the


    Genie Fief," Rocky said with a smirk.


    Upon hearing Rocky''s words, Valeria was rendered speechless. It never crossed her mind that Rocky


    would be capable of issuing such a cruel request. Of course, no one in their right state of mind would


    agree that his daughter would be permanently taken away from him. In other words, Adrian would


    never consider agreeing with Rocky''s demands.


    "I must admit that you really are something. It seems that you don''t like her that much," Valeria softly


    mumbled. Somehow, she felt a little better after knowing that Rocky also did not want to be married to


    Gloria.


    "Well, I do like her. But that isn''t important since I am the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief. I have to put


    the overall interests of our fief at all times," Rocky said as he convinced Valeria that he was on their


    side.


    "If that is the case, then the Genie Fief should give up soon enough, right?" Valeria asked in a rather


    hopeful tone.


    "Well, that is not necessarily the case. Because of what I did, there is a huge tendency that the leader


    of the Genie Fief would use this as an excuse to go against us," Rocky replied as he shook his head.


    "Humph! How dare he?" Valeria quickly shouted.


    "As I said, he is the leader of a fief. Of course, he will do anything convenient for them," Rocky said


    with a shrug.


    "You don''t have to worry about a thing. Since our fiefs are officially allied now, once they try anything to


    hurt you or the Ghost Fief, the Flower Fief won''t just stand and do nothing," Valeria seriously dered.


    "Well, I am very relieved to hear that. With you on my side, I don''t have to be afraid of the Genie Fief at


    all," Rocky replied with a smile. However, he only said it to her to make her feel at ease and let down


    her guard.


    "So... Shall we continue my treatment today?" Valeria asked shyly.


    "Of course. If you are free right now, we can do it at once," Rocky said as he nodded.


    "All right then. I guess I''ll be in your care..."


    "Just wait a moment as I prepare the medicine." Immediately after, Rocky left her for a while and


    entered the pharmacy.


    Meanwhile, Gloria could not help but pace back and forth right after Rocky left. Since she also couldn''t


    stand being alone, she eventually sneaked out of the guest hall and went to the Ghost Pce to find


    Rocky.


    However, when she arrived at the pce, she discovered that an array was set up around the building.


    Normally, ordinary people had no chance of breaking into that array. But since Gloria''s family was


    proficient in using arrays and enchantment skills, she was able to easily get past it. In fact, no kind of


    sealing enchantment or array would be hard to break for them. At the same time, the sealing


    enchantment of her family was very famous in the entire Shura Race.


    Hence, with just a wave of her hand, a stream of spiritual power surged out from her and instantly


    disintegrated the barrier upon contact.


    "Why did that guy need to set up a barrier? I wonder what he''s doing inside. Humph! Maybe this is my


    chance to find out about his dirty secrets," Gloria murmured to herself as she revealed a devious smile.


    As she sneaked further into the Ghost Pce, she saw all kinds of corpses in the front hall, making her


    feel nauseated.


    Then, after passing through the front hall, she finally reached the inner hall but saw that no one was


    currently in it.


    "There''s no one here... Where the hell is that guy?" Seeing that Rocky was not there, Gloria decided


    that she would just leave. However, she suddenly heard some noises from the pharmacy that was at


    the end of the hall. She was curious as to what was going on in there, so she went and took a look.


    As she walked through the door of the pharmacy, she spotted two shadows behind a screen. From


    where she stood, she could see that the shadows of the figures were actually intertwined as if they


    were doing something intimate.


    "Is that Odin? Don''t tell me that he is cheating behind my back!" Of course, Gloria could not help but be


    suspicious. Thus, she grew more determined to know who these people were and what they were


    doing. Without wasting any time, she walked towards the screen and poked her head to look at the


    other side.


    The moment she saw the scene on the other side of the screen, Gloria''s eyes widened in shock.


    Valeria was actually sitting in a bathtub while Rocky was moving his hands back and forth on her back.


    ''This woman is so despicable! How dare she seduce my man this way?!'' Gloria thought to herself as


    she instantly grew jealous and furious. In her anger, she immediately overturned the screen and


    showed herself to them.


    Upon hearing that the screen fell to the ground, Rocky, who was healing Valeria''s wounds, was so


    surprised to see Gloria there. He was sure that he had properly up an enchantment barrier outside of


    the Ghost Pce. Thus, he could not help but wonder how she was able to barge in there.


    Valeria, who was still naked in the bathtub, was even more shocked. Somehow, she had a bizarre


    feeling that the situation was simr to her being caught cheating in bed.


    "Valeria! Shame on you! How could you seduce my man? Don''t you have any decency?" Gloria yelled


    angrily.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "What? Your man?" Valeria snapped back, feeling very unhappy about her usations.


    "Yes! I am his fiancee. So, I have all the rights to question you!" Gloria continued.


    "So what? I am his fiancee too!" Valeria retorted coldly.


    "I d-don''t care! Anyway, how dare you seduce him by showing your naked body to him?" Gloria


    stammered for a bit but quickly found a way to reverse the tables again.


    "Huh? Why would I even want to seduce this guy?" Valeria scoffed as her eyes widened in annoyance.


    "Oh,e on! You don''t have any clothes, and you let him touch you! What are those for if you aren''t


    seducing him?" It seemed that Gloria would not back down no matter what.


    "You''re so malicious! He is just healing my wounds!" Valeria retorted as she almost exploded in


    embarrassment.


    "What kind ofme excuse is that?! Do you need to take off all your clothes just for him to heal your


    wounds?" Gloria asked as she raised her brows, obviously not believing any words that Valeria said.

 Chapter 1729 Congratulations

    Chapter 1729 Congrattions


    "You don''t tell me when I can take my clothes off! I will do it whenever I want to! It has nothing to do


    with you!" Valeria scolded. She felt that at this point, Gloria had already crossed the line and was just


    making trouble out of nothing.


    "What? Of course, it has everything to do with me! Don''t you get it? He''s my man!"


    "Ha! You are being ridiculous. Why don''t you ask him then? Make him admit in front of us that he is


    your man!" Valeria said with a defiant sneer.


    Hearing this, Gloria immediately turned towards Rocky with a serious expression.


    "Will the two of you just stop already? Miss Gloria, I am really healing her wounds right now. Please go


    out now so that we can finish this!" Rocky pulled a long face as he was also getting annoyed by the


    crazy fight between the two women.


    "Why do I need to go out? If you are just healing her wounds, why can''t I watch you do it? I''d like to see


    what kind of injuries need this kind of treatment," Gloria retorted, not wanting to give up easily.


    Then, Rocky nced at Gloria before saying to Valeria, "Just let her be. Let''s proceed." Immediately


    after, he waved his fingers again and began to manipte the ck needles on Valeria''s back to


    resume the treatment of her wounds.


    At first, Gloria thought that Rocky was just putting on an act. But soon enough, she was eventually


    convinced that this was a process for healing someone''s wounds. In fact, she was amazed at Rocky''s


    medical skills because she had never seen anything like it.


    About two hourster, Rocky finally finished the process.


    "It''s done. With this, your injuries have almost healed. I think you will just need one more session to


    fully recover," Rocky informed Valeria.


    "I see," Valeria answered tly.


    Afterward, Rocky stepped out of the pharmacy so that Valeria could put her clothes back on in peace.


    Of course, Gloria was not interested in seeing Valeria''s naked body, so she immediately followed


    Rocky outside.


    "So, were you really healing her wounds just now?" Gloria asked as she still had doubts about the


    incident.


    "You have seen it with your own eyes. Now, it''s up to you if you will believe me or not," Rocky said


    dismissively, not wanting to bother himself to exin everything.


    "All right, I believe you! What kind of medical skill is that anyway? It looks so powerful!" Indeed, Gloria


    had never seen this kind of acupuncture therapy before. After all, the Shura Race was known for


    having an innately strong physique. Hence, when they were injured, they just usually heal themselves


    by using their spiritual power. Therefore, they were not inclined to using medical skills. Because of this,


    their medical skills were far inferior to that of the spiritual race and the human race.


    "Well, it''s my master''s unique medical skill," Rocky answered quickly, hoping that Gloria would soon


    stop asking too many questions.


    "Wow! That is Esteban''s unique medical skill? You really are talented to have learned such a powerful


    medical skill!" Gloria''s eyes twinkled as she praised him. Esteban''s medical skills were well-known in


    the entire Shura Race. That why was he was considered as a unique existence. In fact, many leaders


    had tried to poach him, but no one seeded. Of course, none of them knew his true identity. And no


    one knew why he chose to stay in the Ghost Fief.


    "So, what are you still doing here? Are you going to continue prying on my privacy?" Rocky asked as


    he nced at Gloria.


    "I was so bored! That''s why I decided toe and see you. But I didn''t expect to see something like


    that. You and Valeria were acting so intimately earlier..." Then, Gloria suddenly pursed her lips. She still


    felt extremely ufortable when she recalled how Rocky''s hands moved back and forth on Valeria''s


    delicate back. She couldn''t help but feel like her husband was having an affair without even trying to


    hide it.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Is there really a problem if I acted intimately with her?" Rocky asked indifferently.


    "Are you saying that you can do that because you are engaged? Then, fine! I want us to be intimate


    too!" Gloria retorted, immediately using his words against him.


    Rocky was rendered speechless as he heard this. He wondered how Gloria could behave this way.


    "Anyway, I have other things to deal with. If you don''t have anything else to do here, then you can head


    back to the guest hall now," Rocky said coldly.


    "Humph! No! I refuse to go back. Hang out with me and tour me around the mansion." Obviously,


    Gloria wasn''t nning to let Rocky go that easily.


    "If I remember it correctly, you are Leader Gilbert''s distinguished guest, not mine. So, I really have no


    obligation to entertain you," Rocky replied as he directly refused.


    "You are such a stingy person!" Gloria pouted like a spoiled child. Normally, she would have already


    used her enchantment skills to make a man she liked do anything for her. However, her enchantment


    skills had no effect on Rocky. In fact, she had always wondered why he could resist her powerful


    enchantment skills that her family was known for.


    At the same time, Valeria had already finished putting her clothes back on. As she walked out of the


    pharmacy, she coldly nced at Gloria but did not say anything. Then, she turned to Rocky and said, "I


    am leaving." After that, she directly left the Ghost Pce.


    Now that Valeria was gone, Gloria took the opportunity to pester Rocky some more, but he just


    concentrated on the things that he was doing without letting her derail his focus.


    Therefore, as she deemed that Rocky hadpletely ignored her existence, Gloria eventually grew


    tired. Soon enough, she also decided to leave Rocky alone and head back to the guest hall.


    Meanwhile, as soon as Elder Leticia learned that Adrian hade to the Ghost Fief in person to


    propose a marriage between Rocky and his daughter, she immediately went to see Gilbert to talk about


    it.


    Of course, Gilbert had already prepared a good excuse to make her calm down. He told her that she


    did not have to worry about Adrian''s proposal and even guaranteed her that it would not affect the


    alliance of the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief.


    Although Elder Leticia was still anxious even after listening to Gilbert''s exnation, she decided to trust


    him for the time being and see for herself what would happen next.


    In the blink of an eye, two days had already passed since Adrian and Gloria arrived at the Ghost Fief.


    They were still staying at Gilbert''s mansion until they decided on a course of action regarding Rocky''s


    proposal.


    After all, they couldn''t leave without achieving anything.


    The following day, the leaders of the nine fiefs all received the oracle. It turned out that the gods would


    reward all the Godly Geniuses that had participated in the mission of subduing the Nether Dragon King,


    and it would be held the next day.


    Therefore, early the next morning, Rocky, Gilbert, the elders, and the officials of the Ghost Fief all


    gathered in the square of Gilbert''s mansion. At the same time, Valeria and Elder Leticia, who were


    staying in the mansion, also showed up.


    Of course, Adrian and Gloria appeared at the square as well.


    Not long after, a golden light descended from the sky to each of the mansions of the nine leaders.


    Then, a spiritual soul appeared to each of them.


    "This time, six of the nine Godly Geniuses participated in the mission to subdue the Nether Dragon


    King. Overall, they showed outstanding strength during the mission. Although they were not able to


    bring the beast back, one of them made the Nether Dragon King yield to him. Therefore, in light of his


    splendid performance, we decided to reward him handsomely."


    As soon as the soul finished speaking, the mansions of the other eight leaders were in an uproar. After


    all, they all knew that the gods were talking about Rocky, the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief. This


    meant that for the second time, Rocky had beaten all of the other Godly Geniuses, and he would get an


    awesome reward because of his performance.


    Moreover, the most shocking part was that they all knew that Rocky was supposed to be the weakest


    among the nine Godly Geniuses. However, they might change their view towards him now that he had


    beaten hispetition twice in a row. Besides, this would make the other Godly Geniuses feel


    ashamed of themselves.


    Meanwhile, in Gilbert''s mansion, the morale of all people was greatly boosted. They were all cheering


    for Rocky in unison. "Godly Genius Odin!"


    At the same time, even Gilbert, who was usually serious and had a domineering aura, could not help


    but smile constantly.


    Since the Flower Fief was in alliance with the Ghost Fief, they were also happy for this result.


    Hence, Valeria and Elder Leticia approached Rocky to offer their congrattions.

 Chapter 1730 Gilberts Refuse

    Chapter 1730 Gilbert''s Refuse


    As for Adrian and Gloria, although they had been mentally prepared for this to happen, they still could


    not help but be disappointed with the result. However, they still both went forward and extended their


    congrattions to Rocky.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The moment Elder Leticia saw Adrian, her expression instantly became sour. Although she knew that


    he was a domineering leader, she did not fear him at all.


    Knowing that Elder Leticia was staring at him coldly, Adrian behaved more overbearing as if he was


    superior to others.


    On the surface, there wasn''t really a dispute between the Flower Fief and the Genie Fief. However,


    after the recent events, especially involving the engagement of the three Godly Geniuses, the tension


    between them was secretly growing stronger.


    At the sight of the unfriendly expressions of Adrian and Elder Leticia, Gilbert let out a frown. He was


    hoping that Rocky had already persuaded Adrian to agree with his n. Otherwise, if the situation


    turned for the worst, and the Flower Fief and the Genie Fief genuinely dered war on each other, the


    Ghost Fief would be in big trouble.


    "As for which Godly Genius sessfully subdued the Nether Dragon King, I know that all of you


    already know who he is. Later on, I will summon him to bestow his reward," the spiritual soul remarked.


    "Additionally, in this mission, the Godly Geniuses of the Primitive Fief, Purgatory Fief, Elite Fief, Flower


    Fief, and Genie Fief had also performed very well. Therefore, I shall also give them corresponding


    rewards to motivate them for the uing missions!"


    Upon hearing this, the leaders of the five other fiefs had somewhat felt relieved. However, as for the


    remaining fiefs that did not participate in the given task, they were filled with even more remorse.


    Moreover, even if they regretted this oue, there was nothing that they could do.


    Then, not long after, the shadow of the spiritual soul appeared in the square of Gilbert''s mansion and


    instantly turned into a golden door.


    Since Rocky knew that the door was actually for him, he immediately walked towards it in front of


    everyone.


    As he entered it, he vanished with the door itself.


    Then, when Rocky opened his eyes again, he found himself in the picturesque valley once more.


    "It''s an honor to meet you again," Rocky immediately greeted as he made a firm salute.


    "You were able to make the Nether Dragon King yield, but you did not take it back with you? Why?" the


    goddess asked as her sweet voice echoed in the valley.


    "Well, heaven cares for every living thing. Besides, it has been cultivating all year round in seclusion


    without harming anyone in the world. Hence, I don''t think it''s necessary to forcibly subdue it and take it


    out of itsir," Rocky exined with all honesty.


    "But if you can directlymand it, it will be very beneficial for you in the future."


    "Of course, I know that. But I like to stick to my principles, and that is what I decided," Rocky firmly


    said.


    "Oh well, I don''t really have anyint if that is your choice.


    Anyway, I have another question for you. After you entered their of the Nether Dragon King, your


    pir of divine power stopped functioning for a while. Have you been to other ces?" the goddess


    asked out of nowhere.


    Hearing what the goddess said, Rocky was suddenly taken aback. He thought of the possibility that the


    goddess did not actually know that he entered the holynd of the Shura Race''s royal family.


    "It must be because I fell into an abyss and lost consciousness. Fortunately, I was still able to survive,"


    Rocky said as he immediately thought of a lie. After all, the secret that he saw in the holynd of the


    Shura Race''s royal family was by no means trivial. Moreover, it was rted to the gods. Hence, he


    thought that if the goddess knew that he learned these secrets, he might suffer some dire


    consequences.


    "Oh, really? Then, why did your pir of divine power suddenly increase after some time? Can you


    exin that?" the goddess inquired with an insinuating tone.


    "Ha-ha! It seems that I really can''t hide anything from you. The truth is that I was able to experience


    some adventures after I fell into the abyss. That was the reason why my strength and divine powers


    advanced by multiple times." Since Rocky knew that he couldn''t easily fool the goddess, he tried telling


    the truth by making his answers ambiguous.


    "Did you know that the Nether Fire Land used to be the holynd of the Shura Race''s royal family? It


    seems that you identally entered a ce that should have been off-limits to outsiders. That is why


    you were able to experience those adventures," the goddess recounted as she continued to sound


    Rocky out.


    "Hmm. I am actually not that sure. If you don''t believe me, you can search my memory so that you can


    see it for yourself," Rocky replied as he took a gamble. If the goddess really did it, she would definitely


    find clues from his memory.


    "Forget it. It doesn''t matter anyway." Fortunately, the goddess changed her mind. Then she added,


    "Here. This is your reward for your performance on thest mission. See it for yourself."


    In an instant, a human-sized pot appeared in front of Rocky.


    "This is called the Treasure Refining Tripod. With this, you can refine and remodel all kinds of spiritual


    treasures or divine treasures. Then, you can also improve them," the goddess said as she gave a brief


    introduction.


    "That sounds good." Rocky nodded repeatedly as he deemed that the reward was interesting.


    "Also, remember that the Treasure Refining Tripod''s strength will also increase along with your


    strength. Thus,ter on, the treasures that you can refine will also be enhanced," the goddess added.


    "I see. Thank you very much!"


    "Don''t get too excited yet. This is just the beginning. You and the other Godly Geniuses will surely face


    a more difficult trial soon enough," the goddess reminded sternly.


    "Well, I am excited about it. I wonder what kind of task will be the next one," Rocky uttered with a faint


    smile.


    "You don''t have to be impatient. I will announce itter."


    "All right then. If that is all, I''ll head out first," Rocky said as he bowed to the goddess.


    "By the way, you should properly deal with the Godly Geniuses of the Flower Fief and the Genie Fief.


    Otherwise, it will be unfair to the other Godly Geniuses," the goddess suddenly said before Rocky


    could go out.


    "Deal with them properly? What exactly do you mean?" Rocky let out a forced smile as he tried to feign


    ignorance.


    "Well, I guess you must havee up with a solution already."


    "It seems that you really know everything, huh?"


    "You have to know that I''m watching your every move. So, don''t do any petty tricks or anything stupid.


    After all, it might backfire on you," the goddess warned.


    At the same time, Rocky could just smile in response. Then, after putting away the Treasure Refining


    Tripod into his Magic Spiritual Space, he left as the golden light brought him back into the square.


    As he returned, the crowd in the square had almost disappeared, Only Gilbert, several elders, Elder


    Leticia, Valeria, Adrian, and Gloria were the ones left waiting for him.


    "Hey! What did the gods give you as a reward?" Gloria was the first to ask him as soon as Rocky came


    out.


    "Oh, the reward? It''s a secret!" Rocky replied with a smile to tease her.


    "Humph! You''re being stingy again!" Gloria snorted with disdain.


    "Leader Gilbert, we are taking our leave now. However, I expect you to give us rity regarding the


    engagement covenant soon enough." Elder Leticia deliberately said it in front of Adrian and Gloria so


    that they could hear it. Then, she and Valeria left afterward.


    When Elder Leticia and Valeria had finally disappeared, Gilbert approached Adrian and said in a


    serious tone, "You should have seen how the Flower Fief thinks about you and the Genie Fief. I''m


    afraid that I can''t agree to the marriage between Odin and Gloria at this point."


    "So, in the end, you are really going to refuse us, huh?" Adrian answered as anger showed on his face.


    "I''m afraid that it''s the only option I have right now. After all, the Flower Fief had proposed an alliance


    with us first. And as for the engagement covenant, everyone knows that Gloria just signed her name on


    it without getting any permission. The Ghost Fief cannot be med for this because we did nothing


    wrong," Gilbert said as he firmly emphasized his stand.


    "I see. Then, you really want to be my enemy..." Adrian uttered threateningly as his face eventually


    darkened.


    "Come on. Being your enemy is thest thing that I want to happen. In fact, I hope that our two fiefs


    could still achieve peace," Gilbert responded as he tried to calm Adrian down.


    "Well, I''m afraid that''s impossible now. Now that you refused my proposal, we can only view you and


    your fief as our enemies," Adrian retorted. He was a tough and stubborn man to deal with, and it really


    showed here.

 Chapter 1731 Suspicions

    Chapter 1731 Suspicions


    "Well..." Gilbert was almost rendered speechless. He had already expected that Adrian would not be so


    kind to him, but he didn''t expect that thetter would deliberately say such cruel words.


    "I''ll give you one more day to think it through ande up with a decision. I wille back again to


    hear your reply tomorrow." After saying that, Adrian took a meaningful nce at Rocky before he left


    with his daughter.


    "What the hell is that? Adrian is too arrogant! I can''t believe that he will take this farther than his


    daughter!"


    "There is no need to worry. We don''t have to fear even if we made an enemy out of him and his fief! We


    are not afraid of anyone!"


    "That''s right! Although the Genie Fief is powerful, there is no doubt that we are more powerful than


    them. We''re going to make them regret that they went against us!"


    Several elders of the Ghost Fief immediately remarked with righteous indignation. They could not help


    but feel furious that Adrian was being too haughty and rude.


    On the other hand, Gilbert didn''t really let out any expression and just asked the elders to leave


    afterward.


    Soon enough, Rocky and he were the only ones left there.


    "So, did Adrian already give his reply?" Gilbert asked in an anxious tone.


    "Based on his attitude earlier, I think he already gave one," Rocky answered vaguely and let out a


    confident smile.


    "What exactly do you mean?" Gilbert was baffled by Rocky''s response. Obviously, he did not want to


    assume anything, so he wanted a clear answer.


    "I mean that it''s time for you to prepare your part in this y. Excuse me, sir. I''ll go on ahead," Rocky


    still replied vaguely and eventually left.


    After leaving the square, Rocky did not return to the Ghost Pce yet. Instead, he went to the guest


    hall where Adrian and Gloria were still staying. Of course, he made sure that no one noticed him


    coming there.


    Upon arriving, Rocky saw that both Adrian and Gloria were already expecting him. They were sitting in


    the hall and waiting for him.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you sure that your leader won''t suspect this betrayal of yours? What if he knew that you came


    here without any apparent reason?" Gloria asked with a charming smile and a raised eyebrow.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not that careless to let anyone find out that I came here," Rocky answered


    straightforwardly. Then, he returned a question, "Leader Adrian, isn''t it time for you to formally give your


    response to my proposal?"


    "Yes, of course. I have already thought carefully about this. I will do what you want and join you,"


    Adrian replied firmly. It was true that he had been quite hesitant at first. However, when he saw that


    Rocky had been summoned by the gods for a second consecutive time, it became easier for him to


    make up his mind. After all, being summoned by the gods twice in a row meant that Rocky was a real


    talent and he was appreciated by the gods. Therefore, he thought that cooperating with him would be a


    good deal for him and his entire fief.


    "I see. I assure you that you have made the right choice!"


    "Don''t celebrate yet. I have a condition if we are going to make our alliance formal," Adrian suddenly


    said, demanding something from Rocky.


    "What is it, sir? I''ll do it if it''s within my ability."


    "I want my daughter to stay by your side so that she can learn some medical skills from you. Can you


    do that?" Adrian asked bluntly.


    "Well¡­" Rocky was a bit taken aback upon hearing this. Of course, Rocky knew that Adrian would


    want Gloria to stay and keep an eye on him. It didn''t reallye as a surprise.


    "I heard that your master''s skill in disguising is very unique in this world. I believe that it''s not difficult for


    you to achieve the same," Adrian quickly added and ttered Rocky. It was obvious that he would not


    let the young man find an excuse to refuse him.


    "It is not difficult to learn, so I know that Gloria will do just well. However, she is still a girl. I''m afraid that


    it will not be convenient for her to live with me," Rocky argued.


    "I don''t think so. Besides, you are already engaged. I''m sure she won''t mind."


    "Of course, I won''t mind! In fact, I am willing to sleep together with you in the same bed," Gloria


    instantly said flirtatiously. Her voice was so alluring that it was enticing enough to make most men lose


    their minds. Fortunately for Rocky, he was strong enough to render Gloria''s enchantment skills


    ineffective.


    At the same time, he also knew that Adrian set this up on purpose so that Gloria could keep an eye on


    him. This way, she could always check what he was up to, giving them the advantage. On the other


    hand, Rocky did not really mind if Gloria stayed with him. If worse came to worst, he could easily get rid


    of her.


    "All right then." After thinking for a while and weighing the pros and cons, Rocky finally agreed.


    "Then, it is settled. Our secret alliance is formed. I hope that you won''t let me down!" Adrian had been


    the leader of the Genie Fief for decades now. But for the first time in his life, he encountered a


    promising Godly Genius that was heavily favored by the gods. Hence, even though it was risky, he was


    willing to take it, knowing that its benefits to his fief could outweigh any disadvantages along the way.


    "Yes, sir. I won''t disappoint you!" Rocky answered with brimming confidence.


    Of course, the secret alliance was only the first step in Rocky''s meticulous n. The next one would be


    to make the other fiefs believe that the Ghost Fief and the Genie Fief had actually turned against each


    other.


    Therefore, early the next day, since Gilbert firmly insisted on refusing the proposal to marry Rocky and


    Gloria, Adrian made a huge fuss in the leader''s mansion.


    However, as the leader of the Ghost Fief, Gilbert could not let Adrian do whatever he wanted. Hence, a


    fierce fight broke out in front of everybody present there.


    It was an astonishing sight to behold since it was a battle between two powerful Shura Realm masters.


    But after several exchanges of blows, it appeared that the two were equally matched in strength, and


    the battle would not go anywhere. Thus, eventually, they already stopped.


    Before Adrian left the mansion, he threatened Gilbert once more, saying that he would regret making


    an enemy out of the Genie Fief. Then, in a sh, he left together with his daughter.


    At the same time, Elder Leticia and Valeria also witnessed all of this. The fight between the two leaders


    was so convincing that they would never think that Rocky actually formed a secret alliance with Adrian,


    let alone the fact that Gilbert also knew all about this when he fought Adrian.


    Because of this incredible show, Rocky sessfullypleted the preliminary stage of his n, which


    was to deceive most of the people. Now, they would need to be patient and depend on the Genie Fief


    to sessfully win the favor of the Primitive Fief. If the Primitive Fief epted the alliance with the


    Genie Fief to go against the Ghost Fief, then all the requirements would be met.


    However, from here on, it also meant that the difficult stage for Rocky would also begin.


    It turned out that Gloria, who was seen by everyone to leave with her father, secretly returned to the


    Ghost Pce. She disguised herself as a male apprentice pharmacist of Rocky so that she could stay


    with him in the Ghost Pce and learn medical skills from him.


    Since Esteban was currently not there, no one would really suspect her true identity.


    In the next few days, Gloria took advantage of the situation and seduced Rocky every opportunity she


    got. Unfortunately for her, Rocky rarely paid attention to her. Except for studying more medical skills, he


    was busy cultivating his newly-gained power.


    Eventually, half a month quickly passed.


    Although the nine fiefs looked rather peaceful on the outside, a lot of changes were brewing from the


    inside. In fact, Rocky got a piece of news from Adrian that right after the mission to deal with the Nether


    Dragon King, the Primitive Fief had begun to negotiate with the other fiefs in order to ally with them.


    However, most of the fiefs knew how powerful the Primitive Fief was. Hence, they feared that the


    alliance would just benefit thetter more than themselves. Moreover, there was always a risk that they


    would be betrayed after they had already achieved their goal. Therefore, even if the Primitive Fief had


    put forth very tempting offers, no one was really interested.


    On the other hand, Adrian did not take this opportunity to reach out to the Primitive Fief yet. Instead, he


    decided to wait patiently for the most perfect time.


    Another piece of news that caused a sensation was that after the mission to subdue the Nether Dragon


    king, the Purgatory Fief and the Elite Fief had formally formed an alliance.


    Then, just as the power structure of the nine fiefs began to gradually change, the gods announced the


    new progress of the pirs of divine power.


    However, there was really no specific information regarding the progress of each Godly Genius.


    Instead, they only announced that as of this moment, the highest pir of divine power had already


    reached the height of three feet. Of course, there was no information that pointed out the Godly Genius


    who possessed it.


    Therefore, all sorts of rumors and suspicions arose in the nine fiefs.

 Chapter 1732 Attending The Contest

    Chapter 1732 Attending The Contest


    Three months had passed since the Godly Geniuses were officially selected and dered. In the past,


    the Godly Genius who had performed the best during a task would have a pir of divine power that


    reached two or two point five feet. An ordinary performance normally reached around two feet. Getting


    to three feet had been unheard of until now, making it an even more incredible achievement.


    Most of the people believed that Israel was the one who had done it. He was powerful and his


    performance during the Nether Dragon King task had been quite good. All of that increased the


    possibility of his pir of divine power reaching three feet.


    Of course, there were also some people who suspected that the Godly Genius who had done it was


    Rocky because he had just received a reward from the gods.


    However, there was no evidence, so no one dared to confirm who it was. Therefore, they sent out spies


    to eavesdrop on each other and find out.


    In addition, the gods had released a new task, shocking the nine fiefs once again.


    The task was to go to the human race and participate in the Spiritual Emperor Contest. The contest


    was to be held after the human race and the spiritual race stopped fighting against each other and


    reinstated peace.


    Originally, the Spiritual Emperor Contest was supposed to be hosted by the human race. But now, the


    Di n wanted it to be held in cooperation with the spiritual race. When the time came, all the powerful


    warriors from the human race and the spiritual race that were below the peak of the Emperor Realm


    would participate in it.


    The intention behind the new task was to test the strength between the nine Godly Geniuses and the


    Spiritual Emperors of the human race and the spiritual race.


    The winner would be whoever achieved first ce in the uing contest. However, there was one


    prerequisite. The nine Godly Geniuses had to disguise themselves so that their true identities wouldn''t


    be discovered by the human race or the spiritual race. If their identities were exposed, they would be


    disqualified and the result wouldn''t count even if they finished the task.


    After he got to know the instructions for the next task, Gilbert sighed happily. After all, Rocky had


    learned how to disguise himself using skin masks from Esteban. He would have no problems hiding his


    identity and keeping it hidden throughout the task.


    The contest would be held in one month, so the nine Godly Geniuses had plenty of time to prepare.


    Before long, they would have to start making their way to the human race''s territory.


    Gilbert made an appointment with Rocky and Valeria to discuss how they would tackle the oing


    challenges.


    "What are your thoughts on going to the human race to attend the contest?" Gilbert asked as he leaned


    back in his chair.


    "I don''t have any qualms. We have to attend it whether we like it or not. Besides, it won''t be difficult to


    disguise ourselves as human beings or as members of the spiritual race. The only challenge will be


    maintaining our qualification. We have to keep our identities hidden to participate in the contest, and we


    must not arouse any suspicion. If either of us won, it would be even harder to keep our identities


    hidden..." Rocky analyzed.


    "That makes sense," Gilbert agreed, nodding firmly.


    "What if we disguise ourselves as two Spiritual Emperors from the human race or the spiritual race to


    participate in the contest using their identities?" Valeria suggested.


    "It won''t be easy to make two Spiritual Emperors disappear so we can rece them." Rocky smiled.


    "Then what should we do?" Valeria shook her head. She realized quickly how naive her previous


    proposal had sounded.


    "How about we worry about that when we arrive in the territory of the human race?" Rocky suggested.


    The truth was, Rocky could find out a way to take part in the contest. He just couldn''t announce his


    method to Gilbert and the others.


    "Okay. If that''s how we''re going to do this, you two should leave soon," Gilbert urged. There was still a


    month left before the contest started, but Gilbert knew that it was not easy to get a new identity and get


    in, so he wanted Rocky and Valeria to have lots of time to prepare.


    "Miss Valeria, please go back to your quarter and get ready to leave. I need to speak with Odin alone,"


    he added.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Valeria nodded, turned around, and walked away.


    "Sir, what can I do for you?" After Valeria was gone, Rocky turned back and looked straight at Gilbert.


    "I was wondering if it was your pir of divine power that reached three feet," Gilbert said without


    hesitation. The anticipation was swimming clearly in his big eyes as he waited for Rocky''s answer.


    "Why do you think it belongs to me?" Rocky smiled calmly.


    "No specific reason. I just feel it in my gut," Gilbert replied confidently. He didn''t have a shred of


    evidence, but his intuition told him that the Godly Genius who had achieved it was Rocky.


    "If I were to tell you that it''s not me, you would be very disappointed, wouldn''t you?" Rocky asked. He


    couldn''t reveal to Gilbert that it was him. He had to stay ambiguous.


    "It doesn''t matter either way. Your recent performance was enough to satisfy me." Contradicting his


    words, Gilbert still looked a little scorned at Rocky''s response. "You can go back and start preparing


    too."


    Nodding, Rocky departed from the conference hall. The moment that he returned to the Ghost Pce,


    Gloria jumped out at him and eximed, "I heard that we are going to the human race!"


    "Yes." Rocky nodded, staying rxed.


    "Please tell me if I''m dreaming. The human race''s territory is a ce I''ve longed to go to. I''ve heard that


    there are many handsome, strong men that live there..." Gloria said all in one breath, staring pensively


    off into the distance.


    "Slow down. You can''t forget that your father asked you to disguise yourself and stay with me. Even


    when we get to their territory, you can''t go off on your own," Rocky reminded her.


    "But how can I participate in thepetition if I have to stay with you all day long?" Gloria protested,


    pouting out her bottom lip.


    "If necessary, I wille up with a way for you to take part in the contest," Rocky replied.


    "Boring." Gloria kicked at the ground and folded her arms over her chest like a grumpy teenager.


    "Now, go and get ready. We must be prepared to leave at any time."


    "I think it will be a burden for you to bring me with you. Why don''t you let me go alone?" Gloria asked,


    feeling a light bulb turn on in her head.


    "I need an apprentice pharmacist to refine medicine for me and I''ve picked you. Is there anything wrong


    with that?" Rocky knew exactly what Gloria wanted, but there was no way he would let her go off on


    her own. Her father had entrusted him to take care of her, and if he let her go, she would cause trouble


    and everyone would point their fingers at Rocky.


    Currently, Gloria was out of ideas. She sighed. Then, her original purpose popped into her head. She


    wanted to make Rocky fall in love with her so she could take advantage of him. Suddenly, staying with


    Rocky during the task didn''t seem so bad. Her protests stopped.


    After some more preparation, Rocky, Valeria, and Gloria, who disguised herself as Rocky''s apprentice


    pharmacist, left the Ghost Fief. They mounted a beast and headed for the border of the Shura Race.


    This time, the Ghost Fief had chosen not to send arge number of guards with Rocky and the others


    because Gilbert was worried that the other fiefs would try and stop them from reaching the human race.


    Instead, he merely sent several Spiritual Emperors to protect them.


    They quickly learned that the other fiefs had been thinking the same thing. The other Godly Geniuses


    moved secretly towards the human race so they wouldn''t be attacked.


    Five dayster, Rocky, Valeria, and Gloria finally arrived at a small city on the border in the Ethereal


    Region. It was the ce where the war hade to an end.


    Because there was a chance that too many people would give their identities away, Rocky asked the


    Spiritual Emperors to return to the Shura Race after they arrived at the city.


    "Wow! Right now, we''re in the territory of the human race! It''s so different from what we have in the


    Shura Race! Isn''t it amazing?" As soon as they entered the small city on the border, Gloria''s eyes


    widened. The city was very prosperous and unique. She couldn''t contain her excitement.

 Chapter 1733 You Brat

    Chapter 1733 You Brat


    "Odin, your assistant is really obnoxious," Valeria muttered under her breath. The whole way to the


    human race''s territory, Gloria had been talkative and she was always close to Rocky. But that was not


    at the forefront of Valeria''s mind. The strangest part was that Rocky had brought an apprentice


    pharmacist with them, and she caught the assistant staring at her with meaningful eyes several times.


    "Who is being obnoxious?" Gloria immediately snapped, spinning to face Valeria with fire zing in her


    eyes.


    "Hey, don''t be rude to Godly Genius Valeria," Rocky said to her under his breath, narrowing his eyes in


    a warning.


    Gloria curled her lips. If she didn''t have to hide her true identity, she wouldn''t have been so obedient.


    "We should find a ce to rest first and then we can make our ns." The others agreed silently. Then,


    Rocky found a restaurant in the small city and ordered everyone some food and drinks.


    Since Valeria and Gloria had never tried human food before, they stared curiously at their tes. Gloria


    stabbed some food and held it up, examining it like it was poison.


    "What is this? It smells strange, but it''s so soft that it melts in my mouth the moment it touches my


    tongue," Gloria asked, pointing at a te of tofu on the table.


    "This is tofu. It''s a kind of food that humans often eat," Rocky replied.


    "Humans have a strange taste in food,"


    Valeriamented, scrunching her nose in disgust.


    "Okay. I want you two to stay right here. Don''t even walk around. I''m going to go and find out what our


    situation is," Rocky instructed. Although the two women had disguised themselves, they still had the


    mannerisms of people from the Shura Race, so Rocky was still worried that they would expose their


    identities. Plus, Valeria hated disguising herself, so she had chosen to subtly hide her features.


    Therefore, she still maintained her beauty. The veil on her face covered most of her, but her natural


    beauty and charm was still exposed to all men she encountered.


    After leaving the restaurant, Rocky strolled through the streets of the small city. He intended to gather


    some information just by listening to the gossip of the residents. After spending several months in the


    Shura Race, he didn''t know much about the current situation of the human race and he wanted to know


    as much as he could before taking any more steps forward.


    It didn''t take long for Rocky to learn everything he needed to know about the current situation in


    Ethereal Region.


    The war between the human race and the spiritual race had stopped a long time ago. However, the


    chief of the Di n had been killed by Canaan, which had caused an uproar in the major forces of the


    Ethereal Region.


    The Di n had originally been the head of the Ethereal Region, and all the major forces were


    attached to it. However, the death of the chief had pushed all the major forces into action.


    Over the past few months, they had been jostling for supremacy.


    Due to the solid foundation of the Di n, they were able to select a temporary chief very fast. It was


    Colton, themander in chief of the human race who had led soldiers to defeat the spiritual race.


    Colton had taken a series of measures to stabilize the situation in the Ethereal Region and had


    managed to reinstate some peace there.


    However, some things still cropped up from time to time. For example, everyone heard that Canaan,


    the young master of the Sky-suppressing Mansion, had killed the chief of the Di n and the Sky-


    suppressing Mansion suffered. The Sovereign Sect saw that as an opportunity to poach talents from


    the Sky-suppressing Sect, making thetter''s strength decrease.


    However, the Sky-suppressing Mansion had been working hard over the past few months. The


    daughter of the chief of the Sky-suppressing Mansion, Lilith, had a magical encounter and her strength


    had advanced tremendously. Now, she was the youngest female Spiritual Emperor in the Ethereal


    Region and everyone knew it.


    In order to gain people''s trust, the chief of the Sky-suppressing Mansion had appointed his daughter as


    the heiress because his son, Canaan, was nowhere to be found. That seemed to remedy the situation.


    Most of the forces had calmed down and changed their minds.


    Now that he got the picture, Rocky had a n.


    If they wanted to qualify for thepetition without revealing themselves, they had to find a n to


    depend on. But the n could not be weak; otherwise, they would attract too much attention. A strong


    n would keep them safe.


    In the Ethereal Region, the most powerful one was Di n. If Di n were to send out some Spiritual


    Emperors, no one would think that it was weird.


    Rocky also had his eyes on the Di n because he already had a rtionship with them. He believed


    that he could go to them for help and they wouldn''t question it.


    Another reason that he wanted to get help from the Di n was to defeat the other Godly Geniuses


    and to find an opportunity to alert the human race to the true ambitions of the Shura Race. In his mind,


    this contest for Godly Geniuses was only the beginning. The Shura Race probably aimed to attack the


    human race and the spiritual race.


    And, of course, the Di n was the host of the Spiritual Emperor Contest. With their help, Rocky could


    easily find the other six disguised Godly Geniuses.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    After his mind was made up, Rocky returned to the restaurant. Upon entering the room, he saw that


    Valeria and Gloria were surrounded by a small group of men that were dressed in expensive clothing.


    He could tell that they had reached the Spirit Realm. Some of them even had the strength of the King


    Realm. Judging from the badges on their clothing, they belonged to some noble sects.


    "Lady, there''s no need to be shy. Take off your veil and let our young master see your face," the leader


    of the group said to Valeria.


    Rocky nced to the side and saw a handsome, young man sitting at a table, waving a feather fan and


    staring at Valeria with a hungry look in his eyes.


    Rocky guessed that the gentleman reigned from a noble family. He was doing a good job of hiding his


    strength but Rocky sensed that he was not ipetent. In fact, he had the strength of a low-level


    Spiritual Emperor.


    "Get away from me!" Valeria yelled at the top of her lungs. Her eyes widened when the man didn''t back


    off.


    "Do you know who our young master is? Settle down ande with us. Don''t go causing trouble," the


    man threatened.


    "Your young master could be a cat or a dog for all I care. Get away from me, or I will hurt you!" Valeria


    scolded.


    "Beautiful, are you serious? Our young master is the nephew of the leader of the Sovereign Pavilion.


    He is going to attend the Spiritual Emperor Contest. Everyone he meets respects him. You will make


    him angry if you don''t clean up your act right now," the man threatened, pointing an usatory finger at


    her.


    "The Spiritual Emperor Contest?" Valeria nced at the arrogant, young master who was sitting on one


    side of the table.


    "That''s right. Our young master is strong so he will stand out from thepetition. If you choose to


    follow him, you will benefit in the future."


    "Him? Ha! He is just a low-level Spiritual Emperor. What''s the big deal?" Gloria muttered disdainfully.


    "What was that? Are you courting death?" the man snapped, sizing her up.

 Chapter 1734 Play A Trick

    Chapter 1734 y A Trick


    "How dare you talk to me like that? Don''t you know who I am? I''m..." Angered, Gloria was about to


    reveal her true identity.


    "I''m sorry sirs, but did my wife and assistant offend you?" Rocky immediately cut her off and winked at


    her and Valeria.


    This pped some sense into them, and they immediately stopped talking.


    "Wife? You are married!" Holden, the young master who sat in the nearby table, eximed in surprise.


    "If there isn''t anything else, we are leaving now." Rocky wanted to leave as soon as possible to avoid


    any more trouble that might lead to their identities being exposed. And so, he took the two and made


    his way to the door.


    "Wait!" Holden shouted as he suddenly stood up.


    "Is there anything else?" Rocky asked, looking sideways.


    "Where did youe from? What are you doing here?" From the start, Holden was wary of their


    identities, so he began questioning them.


    "Wee from the south and are making our way up north to visit our rtives when we stumbled


    upon this city," Rocky replied calmly.


    "Visiting rtives? Who are you going to visit?" Holden didn''t let up and continued to ask.


    "My cousin..."


    "Which n is your cousin from?" Holden was still persistent.


    "I''m sorry, but that matter has nothing to do with you," Rocky said sternly. He could tell that Holden was


    deliberately making things difficult for him.


    "And why is that? This border city is under the jurisdiction of our Sovereign Pavilion. Our Young Master


    Holden has every right to question those who seem suspicious!" the man in brocade clothes chimed in.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh, I see! Are you going to arrest and interrogate us?" Rocky sneered back.


    "It depends on whether or not you cooperate! I want her to take off her veil now..." Holden said while


    pointing at Valeria. He was eager to see her face.


    "My wife is not beautiful, so she uses the veil to cover her face. If she takes it off, you might be


    offended," Rocky said.


    "I''m not afraid of anything. Take it off now, or you three won''t be able to leave the city," Holden


    threatened.


    Facing such a predicament, Rocky narrowed his eyes to think of any other options. If Valeria didn''t do


    as she was ordered, he knew Holden would not give up. But if she removed the veil, it would only spell


    them even more trouble.


    So he took a look at Valeria and thought for a moment. He then suddenly raised the corners of his


    mouth and said, "Since you are so interested in my wife''s appearance, I will let you have a look." He


    calmly made his way to Valeria.


    Valeria frowned, wondering whether Rocky would actually remove her veil.


    "Dear, I''m sorry." Rocky shed her a reassuring look as he reached out his hand to take off her veil.


    Valeria hesitated for a moment, but she knew she had to trust him.


    The moment Rocky took it off, Valeria felt a cold wind brush against her warm face.


    Then, Rocky moved away from Valeria, showing her face.


    Holden and his followers were at the edge of their seats. They carefully examined every inch of her


    face. After only a few moments, they began to feel extremely nauseated.


    Valeria''s face turnedpletely ugly. Her eyes were as small as tiny slits, her nose was short and t,


    her face was disfigured with pockmarks, and arge, disgusting mole was at the edge of her mouth.


    Even Gloria couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    If Valeria saw her face now, she would surely be angry at Rocky.


    "Put on the veil quickly." Holden couldn''t stand the sight of her face and hurriedly waved his hand.


    With a triumphant smile, Rocky happily handed over the veil to Valeria.


    "Sir, can we leave now?" Rocky asked again.


    "You are so brave to marry such a woman. You can leave now," Holden suddenly said with sympathy.


    "I''m afraid I didn''t have a choice. Thank you, sir," Rocky replied with a bow while winking at the two


    girls.


    Soon, the three of them left the restaurant.


    "Young Master, something is wrong!" the man in brocaded clothes immediately shouted, as soon as he


    noticed something odd.


    "What''s wrong?" Holden red at him.


    "Look at the ground..." the man pointed.


    When he looked down, he saw pieces of broken skin.


    The man picked up a piece of skin and said, "Young Master, this seems to be a human skin mask..."


    "A human skin mask? Did they disguise themselves with it?" This only confirmed Holden''s suspicions.


    He then ordered his subordinate, "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and chase them!"


    The man quickly rushed out of the restaurant only to find that the three of them vanished without a


    trace.


    Meanwhile, the three were now outside the border city and were ready to go to the Di n.


    "Ha-ha! That was so funny!" Gloria burst into a fit ofughter as soon as they left the city.


    "Why are youughing?" Valeria looked at Gloria in confusion.


    "Do you know how ugly you were just now? I could only imagine what you''ll do if you saw your face!"


    Gloria convulsed inughter.


    "Really? But I..." It was apparent that Valeria had no idea what happened.


    "I temporarily changed your human skin mask, but because I''m in a hurry, I''m afraid I left some


    evidence behind and the young master has found out about it by now," Rocky said with a smile.


    "It seems that the rumors about the disciples of the human forces being arrogant and enjoying bullying


    others are true," Gloria said after herughter finally seized.


    "Don''t criticize them like that. The disciples of our Shura Race''s forces also behave the same," Rocky


    said as he nced at Gloria.


    "Hey, what do you mean?" She knew Rocky was referring to her, so she shot him a displeased look.


    "You are too reckless to your master as an apprentice pharmacist!" Valeria said to Gloria, bing


    more suspicious as she noticed that Gloria talked to Rocky in a rude way. She obviously had no idea


    that the apprentice was actually Gloria in disguise.


    "Forget it. He''s just a kid. There is no need to argue with him," Rocky said to avoid any fight between


    the two.


    Gloria immediately made a face at Rocky.


    "Where are we going now?" Valeria asked to change the topic.


    "Of course we are going to the ce where the Spiritual Emperor Contest will be held."


    "Shouldn''t we find a suitable identity to get the qualification?" she asked again.


    "We only have a month to enact our n. If we look for an identity first, it might not go that smoothly. I


    reckon it''s better to go to the venue of the Spiritual Emperor Contest first. The members of many sects


    and the spiritual race will arrive there in advance, so it''ll be a perfect opportunity for us to observe our


    opponents. As for how we''ll participate, I will try to get us in..." Rocky found a very reasonable excuse


    to get to the venue as soon as possible.


    "Well, it''s up to you!" Since Valeria was not familiar with the human race nor the spiritual race, she


    didn''t put much thought into it and relied on Rocky to form a n.

 Chapter 1735 Im Going To Fight

    Chapter 1735 I''m Going To Fight


    Eventually, two days had passed.


    At this time, Rocky, Valeria, and Gloria had already arrived at Emperor City, which was just a mile away


    from the residence of the Di n.


    Since the Spiritual Emperor Contest was just around the corner, the Emperor City was very lively, and


    many people roamed the streets. Several human spirit warriors specifically came here to watch the


    contest. Of course, among them were strong disciples from powerful forces.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Upon entering the city, the three immediately searched for an inn where they could stay.


    "Sir, we''d like to ask for three rooms," Rocky requested.


    "No. Two rooms are enough. My master and I can share a single room," Gloria immediately butted in


    as she held Rocky''s arm.


    Seeing this, Valeria could not help but look at Gloria. On their way here, she had felt strange about how


    she was behaving, but she didn''t pay much attention to it. However, now that Gloria was on it again,


    her eyes narrowed and she grew even more suspicious.


    ''I wonder if Odin has a strange hobby, '' Valeria thought to herself.


    "Three rooms, please." Rocky took Gloria''s hands away from his arm and insisted that they should take


    a room for each of them.


    Knowing that she was rejected again, Gloria instantly pouted and stomped her feet. Obviously, she was


    not pleased with the oue.


    Then, the staff of the inn guided the three of them upstairs and showed them their rooms.


    "You can choose the room you want. I will take whatever is left. Anyway, I have to go out for a while, so


    just stay here," Rocky instructed.


    "You''re leaving? Where are you going?" Gloria asked with furrowed brows.


    "I''ll tell you about it when Ie back. Remember, stay in your rooms and don''t leave this ce. Wait


    for me here," Rocky reiterated.


    Valeria didn''tin or say anything. On the other hand, Gloria immediately protested, "Humph! I bet


    that you''re leaving us to have some fun outside. No way! Take me with you!"


    "Fine. If you won''t listen to what I say, our agreement will be null and void," Rocky said coldly as he


    raised an eyebrow.


    "You!" At this point, Gloria knew that Rocky was already being serious. He was actually threatening her


    so that she would behave herself.


    "What agreement is that?" Valeria''s eyes narrowed when she heard something that she didn''t know


    about.


    "It''s just a master-and-disciple kind of agreement," Rocky quickly replied.


    "Oh, I see. You want him to be your master, huh?" Valeria asked as she turned to Gloria. It seemed that


    she believed what Rocky just said.


    "Ha! I really don''t want him to be my master," Gloria replied with a snort.


    "Now, go into your rooms." After saying that, Rocky eventually went downstairs and left the inn.


    He nned to go straight to the residence of the Di n.


    However, just as he was about to leave the city, he saw a few figures suddenly flow out of a tavern and


    crash on the ground near where he was standing. It seemed that someone attacked them and threw


    them out.


    "You are from the East Grand Sect, aren''t you? Don''t you know where you are? How dare you harass a


    girl sexually here in the Emperor City?! I must teach you a lesson today," a figure said as she walked


    out of the tavern.


    At first nce, anyone would think that she was a man because she dressed like one. But upon closer


    inspection, one could verify that she was actually a woman.


    Moreover, when Rocky saw the woman who came out of the tavern, he smiled. He didn''t expect such a


    coincidence. Now, he did not need to go all the way to the Di n''s residence, because he already


    found the person that he was going to visit. It turned out that the woman disguised in men''s clothing


    was actually Eunice.


    It would not be that strange for her to appear in Emperor City. After all, the city was not that far from the


    Di n''s residence. However, he wasn''t sure why Eunice was trying to disguise herself as a man.


    Seeing the turn of events, Rocky squeezed through the crowd and watched on the sidelines. He


    decided not to call out to her for now and just enjoy the scene.


    "Who the hell are you? You know that we are from the East Grand Sect, but you dare offend us?" one


    of the spirit warriors shouted angrily.


    "You don''t need to know who I am. Now, get out of the Emperor City, and I don''t want to see your faces


    again. Otherwise, I''ll be sure to skin you alive and hang you on the city wall so that everyone in the city


    could see!" Eunice threatened as she red at the disheveled spirit warriors.


    However, knowing that they would not be a match against Eunice, no one dared to step forward.


    "What are you guys doing here?" At this moment, a tall figure appeared through the crowd and was


    surrounded by several of his followers.


    The man had a sharp look in his eyes. He was dressed in a golden robe and had two steel balls in his


    hand. Judging from his overbearing aura, he was a warrior at the Emperor Realm. No wonder he acted


    so superior and haughty.


    At the same time, all of his followers behind him were at the King Realm.


    "Hall Leader Chen, you''re finally here! Please help us! This guy suddenly attacked us for no reason.


    Moreover, even though he knew that we are from the East Grand Sect, he offended us repeatedly! This


    guy doesn''t take our sect seriously!" one of the spirit warriors immediately ranted.


    "Lad, why did you deliberately hurt our disciples? Do you have something against the East Grand


    Sect?" Hall Leader Chen asked Eunice as he gave her an icy re.


    "Your disciples are the problem. They tried to harass a woman in the tavern and behaved poorly. I just


    taught them some proper manners," Eunice retorted, not intimidated at all.


    "I see. I need to thank you then," Hall Leader Chen said with a salute.


    "You''re wee," Eunice replied tly.


    "Don''t worry. I will personally teach them a good lesson when we get back. However, the East Grand


    Sect is a well-known sect. Because you have deliberately beaten our disciples, it would stain our


    reputation. Hence, I want to know how powerful you really are." Hall Leader Chen''s face darkened.


    Then, his aura suddenly surged out, revealing a strength of a Spiritual Emperor at the medium stage.


    ''Oh? I didn''t expect that a hall leader from the East Grand Sect will have a strength of a Spiritual


    Emperor at the medium stage. It seems that Eunice will not be able to defeat him.'' Rocky''s eyes


    instantly narrowed as he assessed the strength of both Eunice and Hall Leader Chen.


    Since Eunice had just be a Spiritual Emperor at the primary stage, it would be impossible for her


    to match Hall Leader Chen''s power. However, even though she knew that she was at a disadvantage,


    Eunice wasn''t fazed at all.


    Then, in a sh, a flying knife shot out from Hall Leader Chen''s sleeve and grazed Eunice''s arm.


    "What a despicable man!" It never urred to Eunice that Hall Leader Chen would conceal a weapon


    and use a sneak attack. She became furious from embarrassment, but she soon found out that her


    strength was gradually fading away.


    "Don''t push yourself,d. My knife was smeared with the Paralyzing Powder. You won''t be able to use


    your spiritual power for two hours," Hall Leader Chen remarked with a sneer.


    "Shame on you!" Eunice roared, frustrated at her current state.


    "Finally, we can exact our revenge on him!" The disciples of the East Grand Sect, who had just been


    injured by Eunice, rubbed their hands and were excited to beat her up.


    "Wait. She is actually a woman who''s just wearing men''s clothes. She also seems to be a fine one.


    Why don''t we take her back so that you can y with her first? Hall Leader Chen let out an evil grin as


    he saw through Eunice''s disguise.


    "Really? A woman?" "Hall Leader Chen is right! Ha-ha! We caught a beauty!" Soon enough, the


    disciples of the East Grand Sect swarmed towards her with obscene smiles on their faces.


    "How dare you? I am from the Di n! You''d better mind your actions or you''ll incur the wrath of our


    n!" Eunice immediately revealed her identity upon realizing that she was not in a favorable position.


    "Humph! How convenient! Suddenly, you are a member of the Di n? Do you expect us to believe


    you?" Hall Leader Chen thought that Eunice was just bluffing to get out of this predicament. Thus, he


    did not believe her.


    Then, just as Eunice was about to be taken away, a figure shed and suddenly appeared in their


    midst. With a wave of his hand, an overwhelming spiritual power rushed out, instantly blowing away the


    disciples who surrounded Eunice.


    At the same time, Eunice was stunned. She did not expect that someone would dare help her in this


    situation.


    Of course, only Rocky could have made this move at the crucial moment.

 Chapter 1736 Courting Death Together

    Chapter 1736 Courting Death Together


    "Another fool courting death, huh? Are you herpanion?" Hall Leader Chen asked disdainfully as he


    nced at Rocky and noticed his ordinary appearance and weak aura.


    "I''m her man. Is that a problem?" Rocky replied with a sly smile.


    Eunice shot a re in Rocky''s direction. She had no idea whether he hade to save her or to take


    advantage of her.


    "Her man? If you want to be a hero to save this beauty, you should make sure you have the ability to


    first," Hall Leader Chen said, puffing out his chest arrogantly. It was clear that he didn''t take Rocky


    seriously at all.


    "I''m not trying to be a hero. I just want to take her out of here. I hope you can understand!" Rocky


    replied politely.


    "Okay. You want to die? I''ll help you then!" Of course, Rocky knew that it was an impossible wish. Hall


    Leader Chen would never let him leave with Eunice. Instead, he made a move, intending to send


    Rocky straight to the hell.


    Currently, the onlookers were concerned. They thought that Rocky was so desperate to be a hero


    because he was out of his mind. Challenging a middle-level Spiritual Emperor was like begging for


    death.


    Rocky stood calmly and watched Hall Leader Chen charge at him. Then, he flourished his hand and a


    dozen silver needles flew out.


    When he saw them, Hall Leader Chenughed. He gathered his strength and tried to knock them


    away, but the needles were stronger than he had expected and they pierced through his spiritual


    power.


    Within seconds, at least half of the needles had stabbed into his skin.


    Eunice gasped. She didn''t think that Rocky''s silver needles could prate the spiritual power of Hall


    Leader Chen. That meant that Rocky was likely stronger than Hall Leader Chen.


    "Damn it!" Hall Leader Chen was so angry that he swung his fists at the air. He was ready to kill Rocky.


    But when he gathered his spiritual power again, nothing resulted.


    "I''m sorry. I must have forgotten to mention that I put Paralyzing Powder on the needles. You won''t be


    able to use your spiritual power for three days," Rockymented, raising his eyebrows and smiling.


    "You..." Hall Leader Chen trailed off. Rocky had beaten him using his own trick. His teeth gritted and his


    fists clenched as more anger filled him.


    The onlookers were shocked. None of them expected Rocky to defeat a middle-level Spiritual Emperor


    in one move. Was it possible that Rocky was a great master and he was just hiding his strength?


    "You can try to get your men to stop me, but I will take her away," Rocky taunted as he scooped Eunice


    into his arms. Then, he turned on the spot and transformed into a shadow.


    "What are you waiting for? Catch them!" Hall Leader Chen yelled at the top of his lungs, pointing


    directly at Rocky.


    The disciples from the East Grand Sect picked up their feet and ran in the direction where Rocky and


    Eunice had disappeared.


    Meanwhile, Rocky was running as fast as he could while he held Eunice. He knew that the people from


    the East Grand Sect would not just let them get away, so he needed to find a safe ce to hide.


    Eunice was so weak that she could only look up at Rocky. He had just saved her life. Now, a light blush


    was tinging her cheeks.


    After running for a while, Rocky stumbled upon an old, shabby temple in the northwest of the Emperor


    City. After confirming that there were no nearby dangers, he entered the temple with Eunice.


    After setting down Eunice, he took out a pill and handed it to her.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "What is it?" Eunice asked, eyeing it cautiously.


    "Just take it. It can cure your symptoms," Rocky replied.


    She took it in her hand, but she was still hesitant. She didn''t know who Rocky was, so she wasn''t sure


    whether he was trying to help her or if he had an agenda.


    "If you don''t want to take it, I won''t force you. But I believe that the disciples from the East Grand Sect


    will find us soon. I''m no match for them. And if I can''t defeat them, I''ll have to leave you behind," Rocky


    said, trying to persuade her using fear.


    "But you were so arrogant back there." Eunice''s mouth was hanging open slightly. She had thought that


    Rocky was a great master. How else could he have defeated Hall Leader Chen so effortlessly?


    "I was bluffing. Get it?"


    Eunice rolled her eyes at Rocky and then looked at the pill in her hand.


    "Hurry up and take the pill," Rocky urged.


    "If you tell me who you are, I will take the pill." Eunice refused topromise.


    Rocky shook his head. He knew what kind of person Eunice was. If he didn''t give her what she wanted,


    she wouldn''t stop badgering him. So he peeled off his human skin mask and revealed his true face.


    When Eunice saw his true identity, she yelled out.


    "Basil? It''s you?!" After theirst encounter, she thought she would never see Rocky again.


    "Of course it''s me." Rocky shrugged and smiled.


    "We all thought you were dead." Small tears of relief were welling up in Eunice''s eyes.


    "I''m not that easy to kill!" Rocky said confidently.


    "Why didn''t you show up earlier? Where have you been?" Eunice demanded, stabbing her finger


    against his chest.


    "It''s a long story." Rocky shrugged her off. There wasn''t enough time to exin it all.


    "My uncle Colton said that when you opened the door to the other world by yourself and sent all your


    companions through it, it exhausted you. After that, no one knew whether you were alive or not!"


    "Yes, I did use up all my strength. Because I was so weak, I was captured by the Shura Race." Rocky


    nodded.


    "Then what happened?"


    "A human elder saved me and hid my identity so I could stay with the Shura Race."


    "Well, it''s great to see you alive!" Eunice eximed, patting him on the back.


    "How are things going in the Di n? I heard that the death of the chief of the Di n caused a lot of


    havoc."


    "Yes, it was a disaster for a while. Fortunately, the elders arrived just in time and selected Colton as the


    acting chief. Now, the Di n is in peace again."


    "That''s good to hear."


    "By the way, when you got to the Emperor City, why didn''t youe straight to me?" Eunice asked in


    an using voice.


    "I was on my way to visit you at your ce, but then I ran into you."


    "What a coincidence. But what took you so long to think of me? Did something bad happen?" Eunice


    questioned, clearly not able to hold back her curiosity.


    "You are getting smarter. I came here to attend the Spiritual Emperor Contest," Rocky answered in a


    serious tone.


    "Does it have something to do with the Shura Race?"


    "You really are smarter. Yes. The Shura Race sent nine disguised Godly Geniuses here to participate in


    the Spiritual Emperor Contest and test their strength. I''m one of them!"


    "A Godly Genius?" Eunice frowned.


    "It''s a sessor that is chosen by the gods."


    "Do the gods really exist?" Eunice asked quickly, raising her eyebrows.


    "Yes. I saw them with my own eyes." Rocky nodded.


    "No wonder the Shura Race has always been powerful and prosperous. It turns out that they''re


    protected by the gods." Eunice suddenly realized something and added, "But now that you have


    returned to the human race, you don''t need to disguise yourself as a member of the Shura Race! It


    doesn''t matter if you''re a Godly Genius or not!"

 Chapter 1737 A Mark

    Chapter 1737 A Mark


    "It''s not that simple. I have the gods'' mark on my body and I''m still a Godly Genius. I have to ept the


    task. I will be free after the final battle among the Godly Geniuses," Rocky answered, shaking his head.


    "So youe to me because you want me to help you, right?" asked Eunice.


    "That''s right. I''m hoping that the Di n will be able to help me get the three quotas I need to


    participate in the contest."


    "Oh no," Eunice replied, frowning.


    "What''s the problem?" Rocky''s brow also furrowed. He didn''t anticipate any problems.


    "The acting chief needs to make that decision, but he is not in the Di n right now."


    "When will he be back?" Rocky felt slightly surprised. His whole n could be ruined by one little bump


    in the road.


    "I''m not sure. I do have a way to contact him, but I''ll need to return to the Di n to do it. And don''t


    worry. There''s plenty of time before the Spiritual Emperor Contest starts to solve this."


    "Thank you very much."


    "Don''t thank me. I''m just relieved to see you again." Eunice smiled gently.


    "I''ve been staying outside for too long, which is not safe. I have to go back. When you hear something,


    let me know." As he spoke, he summoned a Carrier Beast from the Magic Spiritual Space that he had


    improved using gene technology and handed it to Eunice.


    Then, Rocky departed.


    He made his way back to the inn and climbed the stairs. The moment that he opened the door, Gloria


    jumped out at him.


    "Where were you?" she asked, crossing her arms over her chest.


    "I didn''t go anywhere. I just walked around," Rocky lied.


    "You demand that we stay put, but look at you! You go out all the time and never take us with you,"


    Gloriained.


    "You are both bad tempered. If I let you go out, you will stir up trouble. We can''t expose our identities at


    any point or we will lose our qualification and be unable to finish the task. But if you don''t want to do the


    task, I won''t stop you," Rocky said seriously.


    "Why are you being so serious? I was just kidding!"


    "Where is Valeria?"


    "She hasn''te out of her room. Doesn''t she ever get bored?"


    "Do you think everyone is as active as you?"


    "I can''t help it! Being here is a bore! Can you disguise me as a human beauty and let me seduce some


    men?" Gloria begged.


    Rocky rolled his eyes dramatically and walked into his room, ignoring her pleads.


    For two days, Rocky and the two women stayed in the inn, waiting for Eunice to contact him.


    Finally, on the third day, the Carrier Beast he gave to Eunice flew to the inn and searched for Rocky.


    When it found him, it guided Rocky to a deste suburb on the outside of the Emperor City. He


    discovered Eunice waiting for him.


    "I have good news and bad news," Eunice announced the moment that her eyesnded on him.


    "Give me the bad news first, please."


    "Okay. The quotas needed to participate in the contest have already been decided and can''t be


    changed."


    "That''s really bad news." Rocky frowned and then asked, "What about the good news?"


    "We have five quotas in the Di n, so our acting chief decided to give you three and he ordered me to


    help during your task."


    "Please express my gratitude to him."


    "If you want to thank him, you can do it when hees back. He wants to speak with you," Eunice


    replied, waving her hand nonchntly.


    "Okay. Great."


    "Now, I think you should introduce me to your twopanions. After all, I can take you to the ce


    where the Spiritual Emperor Contest is going to be held since I''m also participating," Eunice said.


    Because Rocky had asked for three quotas, Eunice had deduced that there were two more Godly


    Geniuses with him. Currently, she was filled with curiosity.


    "Fine. You can meet them, but you can''t tell them anything about your identity and don''t let them know


    that I''ve already got the quotas," Rocky warned.


    "Don''t worry. You know how good I am at keeping secrets," Eunice grumbled.


    After that was decided, the two of them walked back to the inn and climbed the stairs.


    When they arrived at the top, Rocky introduced Eunice to Valeria and Gloria.


    "Wow! Travelling with twodies, huh? You lucky guy!" Eunicemented, raking her eyes over their


    bodies. Immediately, she could tell that Gloria was a woman dressed in male clothing.


    "Ladies? Hey, I''m a man!" Gloria eximed in a horrified tone, hoping that her identity was not


    exposed.


    Rocky directed a secret wink at Eunice to tell her to ignore the fact that Gloria was clearly a woman.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. You just have such nice, smooth skin," Eunice apologized, understanding Rocky''s


    signal.


    "Guys, this is Eunice. She is the daughter of a friend of Master Esteban. She is here to help us get in


    the Spiritual Emperor Contest undetected." Rocky didn''t want the girls to know Eunice''s true identity so


    he came up with a lie on the spot.


    "This is Valeria, the Godly Genius from the Flower Fief, and this man is my apprentice pharmacist,"


    Rocky said, gesturing quickly to Valeria and Gloria.


    "Master Esteban had a human friend?" Valeria asked, lowering her eyebrow suspiciously.


    "He constantly travels the world. He actually made lots of friends on his journeys from various races,"


    Rocky replied frankly.


    "That makes sense."


    "Get ready, everyone. Next, Miss Eunice will take us to the ce where the Spiritual Emperor Contest


    will be held," Rocky continued.


    After making somest minute preparations and collecting their belongings, Rocky and the others left


    the inn and headed for the Boundless Mountain, the ce where the Spiritual Emperor Contest was


    going to take ce.


    The Boundless Mountain was a two mile journey from the east of the Di n. The area was brimming


    with spiritual energy. For the past one hundred years, the Di n had been using it as the venue for


    the contest. That was why the Spiritual Emperor Contest was being held there now.


    On the hillside of the mountain, a small vi was perched. It was intended for rest or amodation


    and it was called the Boundless Manor.


    When the four of them arrived at the Boundless Manor, Eunice left to get them some rooms. However,


    because there were so many warriors participating in the contest, almost every room had already been


    booked. There were only two that were still avable.


    "We will have to share," Gloria said, sounding slightly excited.


    Eunice looked at Rocky. She knew that Gloria was a female and that it was not appropriate for them to


    stay in the same room. But she knew that she couldn''t announce it.


    "Okay. You two will share one room," Rocky said to Valeria and Eunice. They nodded. Then, Rocky


    walked to the other room.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Soon, Gloria entered. She saw him standing in front of the window, looking out. Her eyes swept over


    the room before she walked to the only bed and sat on it.


    "There is only one bed, but there are two of us. What are we going to do? This is really embarrassing!"


    Gloria pointed out as she ran her fingers through her hair.


    "You can have this room. I don''t need it," Rocky said.


    "Then where are you going to stay?"


    "It''s none of your business." Before Gloria could retort, he turned and left the room.


    "You..." Gloria was rendered speechless. She closed her eyes and gritted her teeth together. She kept


    trying, but it seemed like it was going to be harder than she thought to make him fall in love with her.


    After leaving the room, Rocky ran down the stairs. When he reached the bottom, a delicate figure


    rushed towards him. Because the stairway was narrow, they nearly bumped into each other.


    Before he could react, she dodged him. At the same time, she red at Rocky and scolded, "What the


    hell are you doing?"

 Chapter 1738 Rockys Plan

    Chapter 1738 Rocky''s n


    For a brief moment, Rocky was stunned. As he took a closer look at the woman in front of him, he


    confirmed that it was none other than Isabel, themander of the spiritual race that he had fought


    before.


    "Hey, what are you looking at?" Seeing that Rocky was intently looking at her, Isabel felt very


    ufortable.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I just thought that you were an old friend of mine. But it seems that I was mistaken,"


    Rocky said with a smile.


    "A friend of yours? Are you kidding me? You are obviously from the human race. Can''t you tell that I''m


    from the spiritual race?" Isabel stared at him with her beautiful eyes as she raised an eyebrow.


    "I know. My friend is also from the spiritual race," Rocky replied calmly.


    "I see¡­" Although she still had some doubts about what Rocky said, Isabel did not say anything more.


    At the same time, Rocky let her through so that she could get upstairs.


    After Isabel was already gone, Rocky revealed a faint smile and thought that he might really meet


    many old friends and acquaintances here in the Spiritual Emperor Contest.


    Not long after, Rocky roamed around the Boundless Manor so that he could be familiar with the


    area.


    The Boundless Manor was actually built on the hillside of the Boundless Mountain, and there were


    roads all over the ce. While the Spiritual Emperor Contest would be held in the Boundless Mountain,


    the stages were distributed all over the ce.


    Now that there was only half a month left before the contest began, many Spiritual Emperors from both


    the human race and the spiritual race were arriving at the Boundless Manor in advance. Hence, there


    was no wonder that Rocky could meet Spiritual Emperors with high status everywhere.


    Currently, Rocky had already solved the problem of how he could meet the qualifications to participate.


    Hence, his priority right now was to confirm the identities of the other Godly Geniuses that should have


    disguised themselves as well in order to get into the contest. Since he would not know what they


    looked like, this task would not be easy for him.


    However, Rocky was sure that the way the members of the Shura Race spoke and behaved was far


    different from the human race and the spiritual race. Thus, he thought that if he observed carefully, he


    might be able to find some clues.


    Therefore, Rocky decided to walk around the mansion for a while to meet some of the participants.


    However, it seemed that he did not encounter any suspicious people. There were a hundred Spiritual


    Emperors that were participating, and six of them were the Godly Geniuses from the other fiefs.


    Judging from the ratio, it would not be that easy to smoke them out.


    Since he did not find out anything, Rocky decided toe back to where he was staying.


    However, when he entered his room, he saw that Gloria was lying on the bed in a seductive position


    and was actually pretending to be asleep. Thus, he simply got out while shaking his head.


    As soon the door of the room closed, Gloria immediately opened her eyes and said with a frustrated


    expression, "What the hell is wrong with that guy? Is he not attracted to my gorgeous body?"


    While Rocky was thinking of a ce where he could stay, he saw Euniceing out of her room.


    Then, he gave a hint to her so that they could talk downstairs.


    "What are you doing outside of your room? Aren''t you going to sleep?" Eunice asked out of curiosity.


    "Well, you tell me why," Rocky replied as he let out a bitter smile.


    "Humph! Why does it seem that wherever you are, girls always go after you? Anyway, do you need me


    to arrange another room for you?" Eunice asked straightforwardly.


    "No. You don''t have to do that. Besides, I have a ce where I can stay undisturbed."


    "Oh, right. I forgot about that." Rocky was talking about his Magic Spiritual Space, where he could do


    all his activities in peace.


    "I was actually out earlier to collect information about the other Godly Geniuses. But I didn''t think that it


    will be harder than I imagined," Rocky said in disappointment.


    "Then, let me help you! I can get you a list of all the Spiritual Emperors that are going to participate in


    the contest. We can check them out one by one to narrow down the possible people that you are


    looking for," Eunice immediately offered.


    "Thanks, Eunice. That will be a great help." Rocky nodded and let out a faint smile.


    "Humph! Why are you being so polite to me?" Euniceined as she saw Rocky being too serious.


    Hearing that, Rocky could just shrug his shoulders and smile.


    "But I still don''t get it. Why do you hide yourpany''s identity?" Eunice asked as she furrowed her


    brows.


    "Well, it''s really hard to exin it in detail. But to put it simply, it has something to do with the battle of


    the Godly Geniuses. We need to emerge victorious in the end," Rocky replied briefly.


    "I see. I didn''t expect that the internal strife of the Shura Race will be this intense," Eunice remarked as


    she let out a sigh.


    "Yeah, that''s right. They are not united at all. I can only guess that because they are very strong, they


    want all the power to themselves. That is why several conflicts arise among them." Since Rocky had


    already stayed in the Shura Race for quite a long time, he had a better understanding of the situation


    there.


    "Then, you must be more careful. Anyway, Ca is also participating in the Spiritual Emperor Contest.


    Do you want to meet her? I can arrange it for the two of you," Eunice offered as she remembered about


    Ca.


    "Oh? She''s also participating?" Rocky asked in surprise.


    "Well, she has just be a Spiritual Emperor, and she wants to test her strength," Eunice answered.


    "I see. Good for her. However, I don''t think it''s necessary to meet her right now. Besides, the fewer


    people who know about my real identity, the better," Rocky replied after thinking for a while.


    "Okay then." Eunice did not try to insist because she knew what Rocky was worried about.


    The following day, Rocky got the list of the participating Spiritual Emperors in the contest from Eunice.


    Then, the two of them found a secluded ce so that they could study the list.


    This time, exactly a hundred Spiritual Emperors were participating in the contest. Ten of them were at


    the premium stage¡ªsix of which were from the human race, while the other four were from the spiritual


    race. Then, thirty-five were at the medium stage, and the rest were at the primary stage.


    "Do you have any information that can help us determine the identities of the six Godly Geniuses?"


    Eunice asked as she scanned the list of participants.


    "Of the nine Godly Geniuses, Israel, the strongest one, has already reached the premium stage. I think


    that it will be hard for him to hide his real strength. Hence, he might disguise his appearance, but he


    should be one of the ten Spiritual Emperors at the premium stage." Then, as Rocky continued to


    analyze the list, he continued, "As for the other five, their strength should be between the primary and


    the medium stage. Thus, they might be able to hide their strength. Plus, there are three Godly


    Geniuses that I have never seen before. So, those three would be the most difficult to discover."


    "This is too hard. We almost have no clue to find them!" Eunice could not help but exim as she


    pursed her lips.


    "Well, yeah. That is indeed the case," Rocky uttered with a bitter smile.


    "So, what''s your n now?" Eunice asked with a straight face. She knew that even if things were


    unfavorable, Rocky would not sit idly and do nothing.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "For now, I think that I can only search for them while the contest is going on. I have to watch every


    fight and wait until those foxes eventually show their tails. I assume that they will want to stay until the


    finalpetition, so there will definitely be some clues along the way," Rocky said calmly.


    "Then, what else can I do for you?" Eunice asked.


    "Help me keep an eye on the ten Spiritual Emperors at the premium stage. Since Israel is the biggest


    threat, we need to find his identity first," Rocky uttered with a serious expression.


    "All right. No problem. I will ask the disciples of the Di n to carefully observe the ten Spiritual


    Emperors at the premium stage," Eunice replied as she nodded firmly.


    "The trial that was given to the nine Godly Geniuses is to participate the Spiritual Emperor Contest. I


    have a hunch that something big is about to happen, so we must try our best to stop the other Godly


    Geniuses from seeding," Rocky dered sternly.


    After they were done discussing the n, they eventually parted ways.


    As the official day of the contest approached, more and more Spiritual Emperors came to the


    Boundless Manor. Hence, the atmosphere in the ce also became tenser. The people who were


    going to participate in the event were elites from all over the ce. Therefore, it could not be helped


    that the participants would harbor animosity from their fellow participants.


    The ultimate purpose of the Di n for holding the Spiritual Emperor Contest was to establish a good


    rapport with the spiritual race and promote a peaceful co-existence between the two races. However,


    for various forces of the human race, the contest was also their opportunity to showcase their power.


    Therefore, all of the Spiritual Emperors that were sent to participate would inevitably strive to win it all.


    Therefore, it was to be expected that the contest would really be intense and verypetitive.

 Chapter 1739 Three Days

    Chapter 1739 Three Days


    Time passed in a blink of an eye and there were now only three days left before the start of the


    Spiritual Emperor Contest. At this time, almost all of the qualified Spiritual Emperors had arrived at the


    Boundless Manor, making the most of what little time they had left to nourish their strength and energy.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    During the period of time, Rocky were cultivating in seclusion to study how to use his new powers to its


    greatest extent.


    He also met with Eunice a couple of times. She was in charge of observing the other participants to find


    out which of them were the Godly Geniuses under disguise.


    Meanwhile, both Gloria and Valeria also kept themselves in istion, partly because Rocky didn''t want


    them to go out, but mainly so that they could concentrate on honing their skills.


    Since thepetition was about to begin, Rocky gave the jade tokens from Eunice to Valeria and


    Gloria to signify that they were also participants of the Spiritual Emperor Contest.


    The jade tokens had a name and a number engraved in them, originally belonging to the members of


    the Di n they reced. Since the n members were only low-leveled, no one would notice a thing


    if someone else took their ce.


    After obtaining her token, Valeria didn''t even ask anything else. In her mind, as long as she was able to


    enter the contest, she would have a chance topete against the Godly Geniuses.


    "Hey, how did you get these from the Di n?" In contrast, Gloria immediately questioned Rocky as


    soon as she got her jade token. After all, no matter how ignorant she was, she knew that the Di n


    was very powerful among the human forces, which was why she was surprised Rocky got a hold of


    them.


    "Miss Eunice was the one who managed to get these. I don''t know how she did it, but who cares?


    Besides, it''s much easier to fly under the radar if we pretend to be the members of the Di n, right?


    No Godly Genius would even think that we''ll partake in thispetition on the n''s behalf."


    Rocky made sure to emphasize Eunice''s name to reassure the two.


    "That''s right. It seems that this Eunice is more powerful than I thought. Do you have an affair with her?"


    Gloria asked out of the blue.


    "It''s the first time I have met her. If you don''t want the jade token, then give it back to me and figure out


    a way in yourself..." Rocky was about to take the jade token back from Gloria.


    "Thene and get it!" Gloria teased as she put the token inside her garment.


    Rocky rolled his eyes and said to her, "In order not to arouse any suspicion from Valeria, you need to


    y your part well by shifting between your identities as the apprentice pharmacist and Gloria."


    "Okay!" Gloria replied impatiently. However, the jade token was a glimmer of hope for her to regain her


    freedom.


    Without saying another word, Rocky left the room.


    As soon as he exited the door, he coincidentally saw Eunice walking upstairs and asked, "Why are you


    here?"


    She gave Rocky a wink, turned around, and went downstairs.


    He followed closely behind her.


    Downstairs, he was greeted by a figure wearing a bamboo hat standing by the door. The figure raised


    his head and look straight at him. Rocky immediately recognized who he was. It was none other than


    the current acting chief of the Di n, Colton.


    But he knew that Colton didn''t want to expose his identity, so he walked straight through the door


    without saying a word.


    Not long after, Rocky made his way to the bamboo forest in the north of the Boundless Manor and


    Colton soon arrived as well.


    "Basil!" Colton''s eyes were filled with joy as he shouted Rocky''s name.


    "Master Colton!" Rocky greeted politely.


    "There is no need to be so polite. All this time my heart''s been filled with guilt and remorse for not being


    able to save you back then. But seeing that you are fine, I can finally rest easy."


    Colton let out a sigh of relief.


    "Please don''t say that. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have been able to send mypanion back to


    where we came from. I am indebted to the Di n," Rocky said, expressing his gratitude.


    "No, we are in your debt. You have brought back the Army-blessing Scroll for the Di n and made our


    wishe true. We should repay your kindness." Colton immediately waved his hand and added, "Let


    bygones be bygones. Anyway, it''s better if you''lle back right away. Eunice already informed me


    about the Godly Geniuses of the Shura Race. It seems that they are plotting something strange since


    they sent their Godly Geniuses to sneak into the Spiritual Emperor Contest. What''s more, I never


    predicted that they''d turn you into a Godly Genius. It seems that the human race isn''t destined to be


    destroyed..."


    "I never expected it myself!" Rocky responded.


    "Since there really are gods in this world, why would they choose a human being like you?" Colton still


    had many doubts.


    "I don''t know either. Even though she knew who I was, she kept insisting on making me into a Godly


    Genius in exchange for something..." Rocky shook his head.


    "Really?" Colton looked at Rocky with a frown. He knew Rocky wouldn''t give in that easily, so the


    condition might have been something he couldn''t refuse.


    "Her offer is that I can return to the world I came from." After a pause, Rocky finally uttered what it was.


    Colton couldn''t help but take a deep breath. He knew that Rocky couldn''t possibly refuse such an offer.


    But there must be another reason for the goddess to choose him.


    "Do you have any idea?" Rocky knew that Colton had his own ways of figuring things out.


    "Everyone knows what the Shura Race aims for. For them to make their Godly Geniuses join the


    Spiritual Emperor Contest must have some purpose. But aside from that, what I''m most worried about


    is you. I''m afraid that the day wille where you''ll have to choose between the Shura Race and the


    human race." Colton spoke frankly with another heavy sigh.


    "I understand what you mean. But when I came back this time, the first thing I did was to head for the


    Di n to prove myself. Thest thing I want is for the human race to fall by the hands of the Shura


    Race," Rocky said with a frown.


    "I do not doubt you, but sometimes people have to make choices out of their own free will. No matter


    what you choose, no one has the right to interfere," Colton said.


    "Thank you for your understanding. But in order to guarantee that such a thing won''t happen, I n to


    kill several Godly Geniuses in the Spiritual Emperor Contest and destroy the contest itself." Rocky


    spoke out his n.

 Chapter 1740 The Highest Record

    Chapter 1740 The Highest Record


    "All right then. If you still need anything, just tell me. I''ll ask Eunice right away to arrange it for you,"


    Colton reassured Rocky.


    "Okay. Thank you." Rocky nodded, grateful for Colton''s cooperation.


    "By the way, I think I should let you know that we have decided to add another rule in the Spiritual


    Emperor Contest. It means that the Spiritual Emperors who are not officially part of the contest can


    challenge the participants. This way, more Spiritual Emperors will have the chance to take part in the


    contest. I think that it will be a good opportunity for you to challenge more Spiritual Emperors using the


    identity of Basil, so that you may carry out your ns better," Colton exined.


    "Really? That will be really helpful." Rocky let out a smirk and thought that it was indeed a good idea.


    "Well, it''s time for me to leave. I am definitely looking forward to your performance in the contest,"


    Colton said with a smile. Then, he put on his bamboo hat and eventually vanished into thin air.


    Afterward, Rocky also left and headed back to his residence.


    At the door, he found Eunice there, who had been waiting for him all this time. Then, she approached


    him and asked, "What were you talking about with the chief? Tell me."


    "It''s a secret! Walls have ears. Someone might be listening out there." Seeing how serious Eunice was,


    Rocky decided to tease her.


    "Humph! You just don''t want to say it!" Eunice snorted while staring at Rocky in disdain.


    "By the way, I heard from the chief that they will add another rule to the Spiritual Emperor Contest to


    amodate more participants. So, I decided to use my identity as Basil to challenge more Spiritual


    Emperors. Can you arrange that for me?" Rocky asked. This time, his expression eventually became


    serious.


    "I was just about to tell you that. I''ve already arranged it for you." As soon as Eunice said that, she took


    out a jade token with the name Basil engraved on it, and showed it to Rocky.


    "Wow. It seems that you really know how I think. I can see that you care for me so much," Rocky said


    with a meaningful smile.


    "What? You are so full of yourself! Can I smack you just once?" Eunice said with contempt as she got


    flustered.


    "Ha-ha. But seriously, thank you." Then, Rocky took the jade token from Eunice and went straight to


    the gate.


    "Damn it. That guy is super annoying!" Eunice''s heart was still pounding as she stared at Rocky''s back


    with her eyes full of affection.


    Three days eventually passed, and the Spiritual Emperor Contest arrived as scheduled.


    Early on that morning, as expected, the square of the Boundless Manor was crowded with people. All


    of the one hundred Spiritual Emperors gathered there. Of course, there were also people who came


    from various ces to watch thepetition, including some senior leaders of the spiritual race.


    Not long after, Colton appeared together with three elders and more than ten Spiritual Emperors from


    the Di n. In fact, they were enough to make the audience gasp because of their majestic aura.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, after a brief impassioned speech from Colton, he began exining the rules of the contest.


    This year, the Spiritual Emperor Contest would not simply adopt the elimination system. In the first two


    rounds, there would be all kinds of tests, and the participants would gain corresponding points by


    passing them. The higher one''s points were, the higher his ranking would be. After these two rounds,


    the one hundred Spiritual Emperors would be challenged by other Spiritual Emperors who were not


    originally qualified to enter the contest. If the points umted by the challengers reached the top


    one hundred, then the original participants who fell in the ranking would be eliminated.


    "The first round of the Spiritual Emperor Contest will test your abilities. Every Spiritual Emperor will


    need to take a series of tests and obtain points from them. I hope that you will perform well so that you


    can umte as many points as possible." Right after Colton finished speaking, the gongs and


    drums in the square began to resound.


    With this, the Spiritual Emperor Contest, which was held for the rapport of the human race and the


    spiritual race, officially began.


    Immediately after, the participants rushed to the test areas that were spread throughout the Boundless


    Mountain.


    "So, where is that apprentice pharmacist of yours? Did he note?" Valeria walked towards Rocky


    and asked him.


    "I don''t know. Maybe he just overslept or something," Rocky said perfunctorily. At the same time, he


    saw Gloria, who had already disguised herself, not too far away. Upon seeing that he noticed her,


    Gloria deliberately winked at him seductively.


    "So, what will you do now? Shall we go together?" Valeria asked.


    "I don''t think that''s a good idea. It will easily attract others'' attention if we''re together. Moreover, your


    strength is already at the medium stage. It will be suspicious that you are with me during the tests,"


    Rocky said, trying to refuse politely.


    "All right. I''ll go ahead then." Knowing that Rocky''s words made sense, Valeria did not say anything


    else and eventually left.


    Then, as soon as Valeria was gone, Gloria came and approached Rocky. Although her new


    appearance was not as beautiful and charming as her original one, she could still use her enchantment


    technique.


    "So, why didn''t you go with Valeria? Are you not going to be her knight in shining armor?" Gloria


    deliberately teased him.


    "Why are you using your enchantment skill on me when you know that it would not have an effect? Do


    you want others to find out your real identity?" Rocky scolded her immediately.


    "Humph! So, what if they find out? I don''t really care because I''m not afraid of them." Gloria rolled her


    eyes, thinking that she should not be told off. After all, she was indeed confident that it would not have


    any difference whether they knew that it was her or not.


    "Fine. But don''t tell me that I didn''t warn you. Anyway, I''m leaving. I''ll see youter." Rocky knew that it


    wouldn''t do him any good to talk too much to Gloria, so he tried to leave right away but also gave her a


    warning.


    It seemed that Rocky was not in a hurry to take the tests. Instead, he took his time and walked around


    the test areas to know the contents of the tests. Then, he decided to take the test where one''s strength


    would be the focus. He showed his jade token to register and waited in line.


    At this moment, there was a hugemotion going on in the area where Rocky would take the test.


    "How is that possible? A Spiritual Emperor at the primary stage has broken a thousand-pound stone?


    He is too powerful!"


    "There''s no wonder that he''s the elite Spiritual Emperor of the Sovereign Pavilion! Moreover, it is said


    that he''s the nephew of the current Sovereign Pavilion''s leader!"


    "Moore Duan, the elite Spiritual Emperor of the Sky-suppressing Mansion also broke a thousand-pound


    Strength Testing Stone. The thousand-pound stone should be the highest record for the Spiritual


    Emperors at the primary stage. It means that he really is spectacr!"


    As Rocky listened to the chatter in the crowd, he saw Holden on the stage. He was the young master of


    the Sovereign Pavilion that the people were talking about, and they had met before in the small border


    city. He was now in the middle of the stage, wearing a proud expression on his face.


    ''Hmm, I didn''t expect that Holden would be so powerful. Fortunately, I never had any conflict with him


    previously, '' Rocky thought, remembering his previous encounter with him.


    Soon enough, Holden asked to increase the weight by another two hundred pounds. It seemed that he


    was attempting to break the record for the Spiritual Emperors at the primary stage. Thus, this naturally


    attracted the attention of the onlookers.


    The area for the test of strength could amodate ten participants at the same time, but since the


    number of Spiritual Emperors participating at this time was rather low, the number on Rocky''s jade


    token was already called. It was also his turn to take the test while Holden was attempting to break the


    1, 200-pound stone.


    Then, Rocky raised his hand upon hearing that his number was called.


    "Please go to the second test point on the left. Wait for further instructions when you get there," the


    staff in charge said.


    Rocky nodded and walked towards the second test point. On the sideline, he saw the recorder that


    would assist him.


    "Okay, you can start. How many pounds do you want to challenge first?" the recorder asked right away.


    "One thousand," Rocky said without a shred of hesitation.


    At this time, the onlookers at the area who heard this were all stunned. They saw that Rocky was only


    a Spiritual Emperor at the primary stage, but he dared to challenge the highest record for his level right


    away.


    Of course, even the recorder was dumbfounded. He had confirmed from Rocky''s jade token that he


    was indeed a Spiritual Emperor at the primary stage. He had been recording the test results for more


    than half a day, but it was his first time encountering a Spiritual Emperor at the primary stage who


    wanted to challenge the highest record right off the bat.

 Chapter 1741 Dont Play Dumb With Me

    Chapter 1741 Don''t y Dumb With Me


    However, since the recorder''s job was only to arrange and record the results of the test, he had no right


    to interfere with the choices of the participants taking the test. Therefore, upon hearing Rocky''s


    request, he signaled the staff to bring a pir-shaped stone that was about thirty centimeters high.


    Then, it was put in the center of the test spot where Rocky was.


    The Strength Testing Stone was refined using a special technique, and thus it could remain in a fixed


    volume although the weight varied. The range of power it could endure would depend ording to a


    specific need, so it was usually used for this kind of advanced test.


    "You just need to hit the pir in front of you with your strongest strength. Then, if you were able to


    release a strength that is greater than or equal to one thousand pounds, the stone will break," the


    recorder informed Rocky.


    Rocky nodded slightly to acknowledge what the recorder said. Then, he stood in front of the stone and


    began condensing his spiritual power. After a moment, he stretched his palm out and pushed his


    spiritual power into the stone.


    Upon seeing Rocky''s unimpressive movements, the people in the crowd shook their heads. In their


    opinion, a palm strike as weak as that would never be able to break a thousand-pound stone.


    However, just after Rocky''s strikended on the stone, something big caught their attention.


    Boom!


    The stone suddenly let out a muffled explosion and a strange light shed from within it. One could


    faintly feel that the impact that was received by the stone was constantly increasing.


    Eventually, cracks appeared on the surface of the stone.


    "That''s impossible! His casual palm strike is that strong?"


    "I''m also surprised. It seems that we have misjudged his strength at all."


    "But can he really break the record with only that move? It will be very impressive if he can!"


    Just as the audience was thrown into an uproar, the cracks becamerger as if the stone could break


    at any time.


    At this time, everyone''s eyes were focused on the stone as they held their breaths. They were waiting


    for the final moment that it would break.


    Then, in the blink of an eye, the entire stone was shattered into ashes.


    Seeing this, the people could not help but gasp in shock. They did not expect that Rocky would really


    be able to easily break the record that Moore and Holden had set. Moreover, the stone did not simply


    break. It was turned to ashes. Hence, it was obvious that Rocky used excessive strength to destroy it.


    ''Hmm. It seems that I miscalcted the strength that I released...'' Rocky took a look at his palm and


    shook his head lightly. After gaining his new-found power, he hadn''t been able topletely control it.


    Right now, he didn''t know his limit yet. Hence, the blow he unleashed just now was a bit beyond his


    expectation.


    At the same time, Holden had failed to break the stone weighted one thousand and two hundred


    pounds. After his failed attempt, he left the test area with a dejected face. That was when he heard that


    someone was able to level the record that he had just set. Of course, this made him even more


    disappointed. Out of his curiosity, he checked who it was and found out that it actually Rocky. At first


    nce, he was already able to recognize Rocky. He was a bit taken aback because he did not expect


    that he would be the one to level his record.


    "Why is that guy here? So, he is also a Spiritual Emperor? I did not expect that." Then, Holden


    immediately squeezed into the crowd to get a closer look. This time, he also fixed his eyes on Rocky.


    Even the recorder was stunned at what just happened. He did not expect that multiple low-grade


    Spiritual Emperors would be able to break the thousand-pound stone.


    "So, what do I do now?" Rocky asked the recorder who was still in a daze.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Um, you can still continue the test by challenging heavier Strength Testing Stones. Otherwise, you can


    stop here and you will be graded by your current performance," the recorder said. ording to the


    rules of the first round, the participants could have three chances for each test. For Rocky, who had


    only used his first attempt, he could still try it twice.


    "I see. Then, let me try the stone of one thousand and five hundred pounds," Rocky said after thinking


    for a while. He thought that if his rank was too low, he might eventually get kicked out of the contest.


    Usually, the top fifty spots would be upied by the premium-grade and middle-grade Spiritual


    Emperors. So, Rocky deemed that it was necessary tond at least within the top eighty spots to


    ensure that he could retain his position in the contest. Therefore, he wanted to earn more points in this


    test for the time being.


    At the same time, when everyone heard that Rocky wanted to directly challenge the stone of one


    thousand and five hundred pounds, their eyes widened, and they could just look at each other with their


    mouths wide open. After all, this was already a level that was for the medium-grade Spiritual Emperors.


    Soon enough, the Strength Testing Stone of one thousand and five hundred pounds was brought and


    ced in front of Rocky.


    As he took a deep breath, Rockyunched another palm strike toward the stone. From the eyes of the


    spectators, it was not that different from what he did previously.


    "Ha! I''m sure that he cannot break this one," Holden snorted coldly. Seeing how ordinary the palm


    strike seemed, Holden was confident that Rocky would have no way of breaking the stone.


    Even the people present felt the same. They shook their heads and shared the same opinion. It was a


    level that was for the medium-grade Spiritual Emperors. Hence, a palm strike as weak as what Rocky


    unleashed would be insufficient.


    Sure enough, after Rockynded his palm strike, the stone did not react at all.


    However, just when everyone thought that Rocky had failed, something unexpected happened again.


    In the blink of an eye, the stone suddenly burst out without any warning. The broken pieces of rubbles


    sshed around with great momentum. In fact, if there wasn''t an enchanted barrier that covered the


    test area, the fragments of the stone might have flown directly to the audience.


    Of course, the spectators were bbergasted after witnessing this.


    "The one thousand and five hundred pounds stone broke... He actually has the strengthparable to


    the medium-grade Spiritual Emperors! With this, he has broken the highest record for the low-grade


    Spiritual Emperors!"


    "Who is this guy? Why haven''t we heard of him before? He is so damn powerful!"


    "I don''t think anyone here knows him! I wonder where in the Ethereal Region this guy is from."


    For a moment, Rocky''s remarkable performance caused a major sensation.


    At the same time, Holden red at Rocky with a livid face. He knew that Rocky would be a thorn in his


    flesh in this contest. Moreover, he was so pissed off because someone had just taken the limelight


    away from him.


    The recorder was also astounded as he looked at Rocky. Then, he asked as he stammered, "A-are you


    still going to try again?"


    "No. I think that would be enough," Rocky said as he waved his hand. He felt that upon breaking the


    one thousand and five hundred pounds stone, he was already able to get enough points for that test.


    Of course, he knew that he could still do better. But in order not to expose his real strength and identity,


    he decided to stop for now.


    Hence, as Rocky refused to continue the challenge, the recorder finally verified his test result.


    "Humph! That is not such a big deal! If I used my full strength earlier, I could also do the same!" Holden


    talked loudly on purpose so that the people could hear him. It was just his way to save his dignity.


    The people who heard him looked at him. They could see that Holden was not convinced of the


    oue of Rocky''s test. However, everyone saw that he could not even break the one thousand and


    two hundred pounds stone. Hence, no one believed that he couldpete with Rocky.


    Of course, Rocky also heard what Holden just said. As he looked in Holden''s direction, he saw that he


    was staring back at him with overflowing hostility. However, Rocky did not really care about him, so he


    just left the test area and headed to the other ones.


    Seeing this, Holden immediately followed him.


    Rocky eventually noticed that Holden was tailing him. But since he did not have the time to deal with


    Holden, he just ignored him.


    However, soon enough, Holden was able to catch up to Rocky. Upon seeing that no one was around,


    he seized the opportunity to stop in front of Rocky. Then, he asked, "Hey, brat. Who the hell are you?


    Tell me now!"


    "Why are you yelling at me? Do I know you?" Rocky asked as he feigned ignorance.


    "Don''t y dumb with me! We have already met each other before. How dare you y a trick on me at


    that time?!" Holden shouted as he fumed in anger.

 Chapter 1742 Dont Pretend

    Chapter 1742 Don''t Pretend


    "I think that you are just mistaking me for someone else." Rocky immediately pretended that he had no


    knowledge of Holden.


    "Really? It seems that you are asking for it, brat!" At this point, Holden could not suppress his anger


    any longer. He remembered that Rocky made a fool out of him thest time they met.


    "Are you sure about picking a fight with me? Don''t you know that the Spiritual Emperor Contest has a


    rule that will instantly disqualify those who fight in private?" Rocky directly threatened him so that he


    would get off his face.


    "Of course, I know!" Holden stammered upon remembering the said rule. He was so angry that he


    almost forgot it.


    After seeing that Holden did not dare to make a move, Rocky scoffed at him and walked away.


    Of course, Holden was still fuming in anger as he stared at Rocky''s back. Then, after thinking for a


    while, he decided to continue following him.


    Before long, Rocky entered another test area which focused on spiritual power.


    As they entered, several participants were currently taking the test. The test was actually simple. A


    Spiritual Emperor only needed to put their hand on a spiritual ball. Then, the spiritual ball would emit


    the corresponding light based on their spiritual power.


    The stronger one''s spiritual power was, the higher kind of light would be seen in the ball.


    There were seven colors that could possibly be emitted by the spiritual ball¡ªred, orange, yellow,


    green, cyan, blue, and purple. Red signified the lowest level of spiritual power, while purple indicated


    the highest. Generally, for Spiritual Emperors at the primary stage, they could emit a light that ranged


    from red to yellow. For Spiritual Emperors at the medium stage, they could produce a light between


    yellow and cyan spectrum. Lastly, for Spiritual Emperors at the premium stage, they could emit a light


    above the cyan spectrum. In fact, if the light turned out to be purple, the Spiritual Emperor must be at


    the peak.


    Just like in the strength test area, many spectators were discussing with each other as they watched


    the amazing performances of the participants.


    "Look at that! Another Spiritual Emperor at the primary stage was able to turn the spiritual ball into


    yellow!"


    "It means that his cultivation method is at least at the medium stage!"


    "I can see that most of the participants this year are talented."


    "Ha! That is not a big deal. Half a year ago, my spiritual power had already reached the orange


    spectrum. I should be able to turn it to yellow this time," Holden murmured to himself while he followed


    Rocky from behind. He uttered it in disdain to let Rocky know how confident he was in this test.


    "Really? Then you must be so powerful," Rockymented at Holden''s remarks sarcastically.


    "Of course. I am what they call a genius. Humph! I''ll bet that your spiritual power won''t even turn the


    ball into orange," Holden jested, belittling Rocky and his strength.


    However, Rocky just shrugged his shoulders and let out a casual smile. He was not offended at all


    because he knew his own capabilities.


    Afterward, Rocky presented his jade token to register for the test. Holden did the same, thinking that he


    could humiliate Rocky this time.


    Then, about five minutester, several Spiritual Emperors, including Rocky and Holden, were called to


    take the test of spiritual power at the same time. It turned out that among their batch, two of them were


    Spiritual Emperors at the medium stage.


    As the test began, everyone put their hand on the spiritual ball in front of them and started infusing it


    with their spiritual power. Eventually, the spiritual balls started to change in appearance.


    As expected, the spiritual balls of the two Spiritual Emperors at the medium stage changed the fastest.


    In the blink of an eye, the balls transformed into yellow and were gradually turning green.


    At the same time, the color of Holden''s spiritual ball was close to turning orange.


    Even the spiritual balls of the other Spiritual Emperors at the primary stage were about to turn orange.


    However, Rocky''s spiritual ball had not changed at all. It was not even red yet.


    At this moment, the spectators could not help but sneer at Rocky. They felt that he was embarrassing


    himself because his spiritual power was too weak to be even recognized by the spiritual ball.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In less than five minutes, one of the Spiritual Emperors at the medium stage finally turned his spiritual


    ball into green.


    Then, not long after, the other Spiritual Emperor at the medium stage was also able to do the same.


    At the same time, Holden did not want to be outperformed. In an instant, his spiritual ball started to


    be yellow.


    The other Spiritual Emperors at the primary stage had already turned their spiritual balls into orange


    and were working hard to turn them into yellow.


    Meanwhile, Rocky''s spiritual ball had already turned red. But it was pretty obvious that his progress


    was too slowpared to the other Spiritual Emperors that were on the same level as him.


    After a while, the spiritual ball of one of the Spiritual Emperors at the medium stage was already close


    to turning cyan. Hence, this made quite a stir in the audience.


    On the other hand, Holden had finally broke through and his spiritual ball now emitted a genuine yellow


    color.


    Seeing this, the crowd was also shocked. This was supposed to be the highest level that could be


    attained by a Spiritual Emperor at the primary stage. Hence, they recognized Holden to be a talented


    young man.


    Meanwhile, the spiritual balls of the other Spiritual Emperors at the primary stage were still stuck in


    between orange and yellow.


    As for Rocky, his spiritual ball had not even started to turn orange.


    Soon enough, the spiritual ball of one Spiritual Emperor at the medium stage had finally stopped


    changing colors. It seemed that he had already reached the limit.


    Another Spiritual Emperor at the medium stage was still trying his best.


    After his spiritual ball attained the yellow color, Holden deemed that it was useless to go on.


    Not long after, the other Spiritual Emperors at the primary stage also started to give up. Since they


    failed to turn the spiritual balls into yellow, their final grades were marked as orange.


    "Hey, you! Just stop struggling, will you? You won''t be able to change it into orange. Don''t waste your


    effort!" Seeing that there was so little progress in Rocky''s spiritual ball, Holden could not help but mock


    him.


    At the same time, the people also started making rudements. They felt that Rocky was just


    wasting everyone''s time because it was impossible for him to break through to the next level given his


    progress.


    But just as the people grew impatient, Rocky''s spiritual ball suddenly turned orange. The change was


    so abrupt that it actually surprised the spectators.


    "What the hell? That transformation was so sudden." Even Holden was a bit dumbfounded, and his


    expression began to be serious.


    At this point, Rocky''s spiritual ball still showed steady changes, but the progress was really slow.


    Because of that, the crowd began to whine again. They all thought that Rocky was just stalling, but


    there was no way that he could turn it into yellow.


    "Sir, can you maybe do this faster? If this is your limit, then you can just say so." Even the recorder had


    to approach Rocky to make him hurry because a lot of time was being wasted.


    "Oh? All right. I''ll do it faster then." As he was slightly reprimanded by the recorder, Rocky suddenly let


    out a devious smile. Then, in a sh, he channeled all his spiritual power into the spiritual ball in front of


    him.


    In the blink of an eye, the spiritual ball turned yellow.


    Seeing this sudden development, the crowd burst into an uproar. No one expected that Rocky was just


    hiding his real strength, making the breakthrough so abrupt.


    Holden''s eyes also widened in shock. He could not believe that Rocky''s spiritual power was just as


    strong as his. Of course, this instantly made him frustrated.


    But the most astonishing part was just about to happen. Not long after Rocky''s spiritual ball turned


    yellow, it transformed directly to green. It was a color that was already equivalent to the spiritual power


    of a Spiritual Emperor at the middle stage.


    "Hey, that''s impossible! How could he possess that kind of spiritual power?"


    "Isn''t he only at the primary stage? How can his spiritual power be equal to the ones at the medium


    stage? Is that even possible?"


    "He had very slow progress at the start, but his spiritual power suddenly shot through the roof.


    There must be something wrong with his spiritual ball!"


    At the same time, Holden was rendered speechless. He thought that Rocky was just lucky to have


    broken the 1, 500-pound Strength Testing Stone during the test of strength. But when he saw how


    Rocky disyed his spiritual power in this test, he had doubts that it was just out of pure luck.


    ''What the hell? Am I just being tricked by this guy? He must be a cunning master who''s just hiding his


    real strength to keep a low profile.'' Holden could not help but swallow hard as he pondered on these


    thoughts.


    After some time, Rocky''s spiritual ball finally stopped changing.


    As it happened, the entire audience fell into a deafening silence.


    At the same time, the onlookers stared at Rocky in disbelief. They could not fathom how he was able to


    reach the strength of a Spiritual Emperor at the medium stage when he was clearly just at the primary


    stage.


    "I''m telling you! There must be something wrong with the spiritual ball! That is the only logical


    exnation!" Even the recorder was still stunned upon witnessing Rocky''s performance. Hence, in


    order to be sure, he quickly reported the incident to the organizers of the contest, the Di n.

 Chapter 1743 New Figures Appeared

    Chapter 1743 New Figures Appeared


    Due to the confusion in the results of the test, a Spiritual Emperor from the Di n came to check.


    However, as he examined the spiritual ball, he announced afterward that there was no mistake in


    Rocky''s test result.


    Upon hearing this, the spectators instantly burst into an uproar. It meant that Rocky was indeed far


    powerful than they imagined.


    At the same time, even though the recorder was still in disbelief, he had no choice but to record


    Rocky''s test result ording to the original oue.


    After that, Rocky calmly walked out of the test area as if what happened was not a big deal.


    Soon enough, Holden also rushed out of the ce. When he saw Rocky outside, he didn''t dare to


    approach him or even talk to him. All he wanted was to leave that ce as soon as possible. He was


    already humiliated twice in a row, and he didn''t want anything more to do with Rocky.


    "Hey! Are you going to the next test area already? Why don''t we go together?" Rocky called out to


    Holden and offered.


    "What? No. No. I''ve already finished the other tests," Holden answered as sweat trickled down his


    forehead. Right now, he just wanted to get away from Rocky. He recognized that he shouldn''t have


    been too arrogant because Rocky might get back at himter on. After he firmly refused, he hurriedly


    walked away.


    "Ha-ha! Look at him go with his tail between his legs. He''s like a scaredy-cat who doesn''t know what to


    do." Rocky shook his head and grinned at Holden''s expression. Then, he continued walking towards


    the next test area.


    From his performances in the strength test and the spiritual power test, Rocky was able to earn a lot of


    points. Hence, he decided to restrain himself a little in the next tests in order to avoid getting attention


    from others. Otherwise, the Godly Geniuses, who had disguised themselves, might get suspicious of


    him.


    Then, after Rocky finished all the tests in the first round, he was able to rank around seventieth, which


    was actually a better result than he expected.


    Inparison to the other low-grade Spiritual Emperors, his overall performance was just average.


    Among the high-ranking low-grade Spiritual Emperors, half of them were from the human race. In fact,


    some of his friends and acquaintances such as Ca, Moore, and Eunice had exhibited extraordinary


    performances. Of course, Valeria and Gloria also did very well. Surprisingly, Holden''s rank after the first


    round was even higher than Rocky''s. But the one who got the most attention was Michelle Li, the


    person who ranked first among the low-grade Spiritual Emperors. It was said that she was just a new


    Spiritual Emperor who belonged to the Flying Feather Pavilion, a force that ranked third among the


    Sovereign Sect. She was a beautiful woman and was even said to be a strongpetitor of Lilith who


    had just be the sessor of the Sky-suppressing Mansion.


    Since she ranked first, Michelle Li naturally attracted Rocky''s attention. After all, a person as strong as


    her would possibly be one of the Godly Geniuses that was just disguising as a human being.


    Of course, the Spiritual Emperors at the middle-grade and high-grade were also on Rocky''s watch list.


    There was no doubt that they exhibited more astounding performances, and any one of them could


    secretly be a Godly Genius.


    At the same time, Rocky also paid more attention to Isabel. As an old acquaintance, Rocky deemed


    that her performance was rather outstanding among the middle-grade Spiritual Emperors. He could


    really understand why Alyssa valued her so much.


    Since the tests in the first round were basically to examine the participants'' strength, Rocky was not


    able to find any significant clue about the other Godly Geniuses. Therefore, he just decided to


    concentrate on preparing for the second round.


    For the second round, the tests would include the limit test and the potential test.


    The limit test would be carried out in an esoteric illusionary array called the Myriad Illusionary Array,


    which was constructed by the Di n itself. Compared to the strength test in the first round, the limit


    test would also require the participants''prehensive ability and talent.


    The following day, the limit test that was part of the second round already began.


    However, since the strength of the participating Spiritual Emperors varied, the limit test was also


    divided into three catalogs¡ªthe low-grade, middle-grade, and high-grade.


    For the low-grade Spiritual Emperors, they needed to go to the northwestern part of the Boundless


    Manor because that was where their limit test would be held. Thus, early in the morning, several


    contestants were already gathered in the area.


    But in order to keep a low profile, Rocky decided to go and take the test in the afternoon.


    However, when Rocky arrived at the test area, he saw that there were even more people watching than


    in the first round. Hence, it did not really matter whether he went in the morning or the afternoon. After


    all, the performance of the participants in the second round would determine if they would be qualified


    to enter the third round. Of course, the people would not dare to miss it.


    Unfortunately, unlike the tests in the first round, the limit test could not be viewed directly. In fact, the


    spectators could only know how the participants were doing through the progress cards that were


    ced at the center of the area.


    When Rocky arrived, many Spiritual Emperors were already doing the test and fighting with all their


    might inside the Myriad Illusionary Array.


    Before registering, Rocky went to check the progress cards first to see how everyone was doing.


    There, he saw the cards of his friends, including Eunice, Ca, and Moore.


    "That is Moore from the Sky-suppressing Mansion, right? I heard that his strength is considered the


    strongest among his peers."


    "Well, he has already reached the thirtieth pass, so it must be true."


    "You should also pay attention to Ca! As the daughter of the Yu n, she is doing very well. She is


    currently challenging the twenty-fifth pass."


    "Don''t forget Eunice from the Di n! She has also reached the twenty-fourth pass right now!"


    Suddenly, another progress card was hung up.


    "That''s Seth Ling! He is the young master of the Myriad Spiritual Hall, a famous force in the spiritual


    race. I heard that he''s just a new Spiritual Emperor, but he has already reached the thirty-first pass,


    overtaking Moore!"


    Immediately after, another progress card showing that another one had reached the thirtieth pass


    appeared.


    "That''s Barron! He is also one of the most famous new Spiritual Emperors from the spiritual race!"


    "I guess this is also apetition between the human race and the spiritual race, huh?"


    "Yes! That makes it even more exciting! These low-grade Spiritual Emperors are actually the most


    popr personalities right now in the human race and the spiritual race. They are making a name for


    themselves this early, so they will inevitably be the big shots in the future. Right now, it is even


    more fun to watch because they are almost equally powerful in terms of strength!"


    "That''s right! I wonder who will emerge as the strongest one among them."


    As Rocky passed through the crowd, he could not help but murmur to himself, "I really thought that


    there would be less people participating in the afternoon. It turns out that I was wrong. Moreover, there


    are lots of people that I know." He slightly shook his head and let out a bitter smile upon seeing the


    situation. But since he was already here, he eventually went to register and took the test.


    The test was done simultaneously, so Rocky did not wait for too long before he could enter the Myriad


    Illusionary Array. Hence, upon registration, he directly entered the test area and was guided by a


    Spiritual Emperor from the Di n.


    Then, as soon as he entered the array, a lifelike phantom appeared in front of him, which seemed to be


    emitting the strength of a low-grade Spiritual Emperor.


    "All right. Let''s do some warm-ups!" Rocky uttered with a rxed expression on his face. Eventually, he


    released his spiritual power and directly confronted the enemy in front of him.


    The Myriad Illusionary Array would automatically adjust depending on the strength of the participant.


    Thus, if a low-grade Spiritual Emperor entered it, the opponents and obstacles would also be adjusted


    ordingly.


    However, as one advanced to the higher passes, he would start to encounter stronger enemies. This


    would begin after going through the tenth pass. In other words, every ten passes, the degree of


    difficulty would also rise. Normally, the limit for an ordinary low-grade Spiritual Emperor would be fifty


    passes. After the fiftieth pass, the opponents inside the array would resemble the strength of a middle-


    grade Spiritual Emperor. That was why it was already hard to ovee it after the fiftieth pass.


    The first twenty passes were rtively easy for Rocky. With his current strength, he felt like he just did


    some exercises. However, the real challenge was that the Myriad Illusionary Array had a time limit for


    defeating an opponent. Therefore, if one could not defeat his opponent within the prescribed time, it


    would cause him to fail the test.


    In just two hours, Rocky had easily finished the first twenty passes. After that, the opponents'' strength


    had drastically increased.


    Fortunately for Rocky, his strength was far above the limits of the low grade, so he had no problem in


    continuing the test.


    Then, about another two hourster, Rocky was also able to finish the thirtieth pass. Hence, this


    appeared on his progress card that could be viewed by the audience. Immediately after, it caused a


    massive uproar.


    "Hey! Check this out! Another low-grade Spiritual Emperor has surpassed the thirtieth pass!"


    "But who is that guy? I don''t think I''ve seen him before!"


    "I only heard of him in this contest. They said that he has set a new record in the strength test back in


    the first round."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Really? But howe this is the first time we''ve heard of him?"

 Chapter 1744 Going All Out

    Chapter 1744 Going All Out


    However, not long after, two more cards suddenly appeared behind Rocky''s. These actually belonged


    to Gloria and Valeria.


    The truth was the two women entered the array just a little earlier than Rocky. Of course, they also tried


    to suppress their strength, so their progress was just about the same as Rocky''s


    In the first round, in order not to expose their identities, both women tried their best to keep a low


    profile. However, they did not expect that there were many promising participants in the contest.


    Hence, they thought that they needed to get a better ranking in the second round. With that in mind,


    they began to take the limit test more seriously.


    Meanwhile, among the low-grade Spiritual Emperors inside the Myriad Illusionary Array, Moore, Seth,


    and Barron were the ones taking the lead, reaching the fortieth pass.


    On the other hand, Ca and Eunice seemed to be having some difficulties as they were both stuck in


    the thirty-fifth pass and could not move forward.


    Before long, Moore finally took the lead and advanced to the forty-first pass.


    But soon enough, Seth and Barron also caught up and reached the forty-first pass as well.


    The onlookers could not help but exim and gasp in awe as they witnessed the progress of the


    promising participants. After all, any low-grade Spiritual Emperor who was able to at least reach the


    fortieth pass was considered to be very powerful.


    In conclusion, the fact that the participants from the human race and spiritual race racing with each


    other made the audience thrilled.


    But since the majority of the people watching were humans, they were rooting for the Spiritual


    Emperors of the human race to seed and triumph in the end.


    Another two hours had passed, and everyone''s eyes were glued to the progress cards.


    After such a fierce battle inside the array, Ca and Eunice both stopped after reaching the forty-first


    pass.


    Meanwhile, Moore, Seth, and Barron still had the lead and were now on the forty-fourth pass.


    However, without really being noticed by the crowd, Rocky had also advanced to the fortieth pass and


    was progressing steadily.


    At the same time, Valeria and Gloria were just about one or two passes behind him.


    With Rocky''s current strength, if he really wanted to, he could easily catch up with Moore and the other


    two, or even surpass them. But he deemed that it would not be a smart move. After all, people''s


    attention would instantly shift to him, and his real strength might be exposed right away. Hence, he


    suppressed his power and proceeded at the pace of a normal low-grade Spiritual Emperor.


    After another two hours, Seth and Barron, the leading candidates from the spiritual race, had already


    reached the forty-fifth pass. However, to everyone''s surprise, Moore, the leading candidate from the


    human race had to forfeit at the forty-fourth pass.


    "What a pity! I thought Moore could still go for a couple more passes. Now, the two Spiritual Emperors


    of the spiritual race had finally taken the lead."


    "That''s okay. He''s still young but his strength is already close to the medium stage. It won''t be long


    before he could have a breakthrough. Right now, he''s still one of the most outstanding Spiritual


    Emperors from the human race!"


    "I agree. Besides Lilith, he should be the next most talented one in the Sky-suppressing Mansion. I


    can''t wait for him to grow even stronger."


    "The young generation is so remarkable. I can''t even count the number of amazing talents that


    emerged in the Ethereal Region in recent years!"


    "But it''s still a little disappointing that the Spiritual Emperors of the human race cannot catch up with the


    talents of the spiritual race. Anyway, let''s see how Seth and Barron will do in the next passes."


    Since Moore, who couldpete with Seth and Barron, withdrew from the test, the onlookers could not


    help but sigh, feeling a little saddened at the oue.


    However, someone suddenly eximed, "Everyone! Look at that! Number ny-nine had already


    made it to the forty-fourth pass! That was pretty fast!"


    Everyone was busy looking at the progress of Moore and the two members of the spiritual race that no


    one noticed Rocky sneakily catching up.


    "What? How is that possible? It feels like he isn''t struggling at all!" "When did this happen? I didn''t


    notice that he already made it that far!"


    "Are you sure that this guy isn''t cheating? I thought he has just reached the fortieth pass not long ago?


    How could he make such huge progress in that span of time?"


    "Yeah, that is weird. Are you saying that he is stronger and more talented than Moore?"


    In an instant, the crowd was in an uproar, and everyone expressed their doubts about what was


    happening. Of course, since they had not heard about Rocky, they found it strange that an unknown


    warrior could perform this well.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    But their suspicion was just based on the information they knew, and thus it was groundless. Besides,


    the test was strictly supervised by several senior Spiritual Emperors from the Di n, so no form of


    cheating could go past them.


    However, even though most of the people doubted Rocky, it didn''t have any effect on him. After all, he


    was already used to this kind of treatment. He still maintained his rhythm and steadily advanced


    through the passes in the Myriad Illusionary Array.


    At the same time, the spectators also recognized Valeria and Gloria who were just quite behind Rocky


    and were also making the same progress.


    Soon enough, the three of them made a sensation. No one expected that these unknown human


    Spiritual Emperors would suddenly appear and bring thepetition back against the members of the


    spiritual race.


    At this moment, Ca and Eunice, who had juste out of the Myriad Illusionary Array, also noticed


    what was going on.


    "What? That guy is really reckless! He promised to keep a low profile, but he is now at the forty-fourth


    pass?" Euniceined as her face grew sour. She knew Rocky''s number, so she instantly knew


    that it was him who was currently at the forty-fourth pass. Although she thought that with his strength, it


    should not be surprising. However, she was still worried because Rocky needed to protect himself from


    being discovered this early in the contest.


    "Eunice, what''s the matter?" Ca saw that Eunice was mumbling something while wearing a slightly


    irritated expression on her face, so she came over and asked. "Huh?


    Oh... Ha-ha! It''s nothing. I''m just disappointed that I was not able to go further." Of course, Eunice


    quickly found an excuse because she could not tell the truth. Although she actually wanted to inform


    Ca that Rocky was back, she couldn''t say it without his consent. Hence, as she lied to Ca, she


    could not help but feel guilty.


    "Look at number ny-nine. Who the hell is that guy? I haven''t heard of him before. With his current


    progress, he should even be more powerful than Moore. If this goes on, he might eventually catch up


    with the Spiritual Emperors of the spiritual race. Moreover, there are two others who are just behind


    him. It''s so weird. Those three are this powerful but I haven''t heard of their names before." Ca felt


    rather confused after looking at the progress cards that actually belonged to Rocky, Valeria, and Gloria.


    "Well, those three are actually new Spiritual Emperors from the Di n..." Eunice answered, only


    stating half of the truth.


    "Really? Well, that exins it. No wonder all of them have remarkable talents." Hearing what Eunice


    said, Ca''s suspicion eventually dissipated. After all, the Di n was a haven for the elites. In the


    entire Ethereal Region, it was the only n that could cultivate warriors that could even be stronger


    than the disciples of the Sky-suppressing Mansion and the Sovereign Pavilion.


    Now that Moore had withdrawn from the test, and most of the other participants had also given up, the


    Myriad Illusionary Array had now be a stage for the showdown between Rocky, Valeria, Gloria,


    and the two Spiritual Emperors from the spiritual race.


    After another hour, the peaceful vibe in the audience was disturbed once again by a sudden


    development.


    As the onlookers saw the update in the progress cards, a massive uproar broke out.


    Barron just failed to advance from the forty-fifth pass because he was not able to beat his opponent


    within the required time. At the same time, Rocky had just surpassed the forty-fourth pass and


    advanced to the forty-fifth one.


    Meanwhile, Valeria and Gloria reached the forty-fourth pass together.


    As for Seth, he was still ahead of everyone else, and it seemed that he was not going to stop anytime


    soon.


    Since only the four of them were left in the Myriad Illusionary Array, who had reached above the fortieth


    pass, their performances had been the only focus of the people right now.


    As they advanced further, they got closer to the limit of fifty passes. Hence, from here on, the


    developments should be more exciting to watch.


    At the same time, the four lived up to the expectations of the crowd and gave them something to look


    forward to.


    Soon enough, Rocky''s card revealed that he had just entered the forty-eighth pass, while Seth had


    already advanced the forty-ninth pass, just a step away from the limit for the low-grade Spiritual


    Emperors.


    On the other hand, as Valeria entered the forty-seventh pass, she unexpectedly gave up. Apparently,


    she was worried that if she continued to advance further, her identity might get exposed. So, in order to


    be safe, she deemed that it was time for her to withdraw.


    Meanwhile, Gloria still proceeded with the test. It seemed that she had the intention of catching up with


    Rocky and Seth.


    ''Since the fiftieth pass is the limit for the low-grade Spiritual Emperor, I''ll stop after finishing that.'' Rocky


    already calcted the points that he could acquire from the limit test and thought that it was enough to


    stabilize his ranking. After this, even if he only yed it safe in the potential test, he should still be able


    to qualify for the next round.


    After another two hours of tedious struggle, Seth finally reached his limit and failed to get out of the


    forty-ninth pass. It was such a shame because he was just a step away from reaching the fiftieth one.


    Upon exiting the Myriad Illusionary Array, he was immediately surrounded by his followers.


    "Congrattions, Young Master! You have gained the highest record among the low-grade Spiritual


    Emperors from both the human race and the spiritual race. With such an amazing result, you will


    certainlynd within the top fifty!" His followers showered him with praises, thinking that no one would


    be able to beat his record.


    The Myriad Spiritual Hall, where he belonged, was a famous sect in the spiritual race. Therefore, as its


    young master, Seth always felt the need to be superior to the other Spiritual Emperors of the spiritual


    race.


    "Well, that''s just what I expected," Seth responded with a sneer, feeling confident of his


    aplishment. He was actually the most popr and most esteemed new Spiritual Emperor in the


    spiritual race, so he was shouldering the responsibility of defending the reputation of the entire spiritual


    race in this contest. Therefore, he had no choice but to go all out.

 Chapter 1745 The Fiftieth Pass

    Chapter 1745 The Fiftieth Pass


    Unexpectedly, an uproar suddenly burst out that caught Seth''s attention, as well as his followers. When


    he turned around, he saw that the audience was intently looking at the progress board while yelling


    excitedly. Curious as to what was happening, he took a closer look and was surprised that someone


    had already made it to the forty-eighth pass, which was just a single pass away from his record. At the


    same time, there was also another spiritual emperor at the forty-seventh pass, who was quickly


    catching up.


    "That number ny-nine does not seem to be from the spiritual race. Does anyone of you know who


    that is?" Seth asked with an unpleasant expression on his face while he stared at Rocky''s number on


    the progress board. He felt rather annoyed that someone else was about to touch the record that he


    had just set.


    "I''ve already inquired about him, and he is indeed not from the spiritual race. It seems that he is one of


    the participants from the Di n. The Di n is the most powerful n of the human race," one of


    Seth''s attendants, who was also looking at the progress board, replied.


    "A Spiritual Emperor from the Di n? But I didn''t hear that someone as strong as him will be


    participating this time. Are you saying that just a normal disciple like him is on par with my abilities?"


    Seth murmured to himself, obviously anxious upon finding out about Rocky''s background. All of the


    Spiritual Emperors who weren''t on the peak stage were allowed to be a participant in the contest.


    Moreover, the Spiritual Emperor Contest this time didn''t adopt the knock-out system, meaning that


    Spiritual Emperors of different levels would have the possibility of facing each other. Of course, Seth


    got a bit worried that if someone like Rocky existed, his chances of winning the contest would be


    reduced.


    "Well, we don''t know about that yet. There is still a possibility that he was just lucky enough to reach


    this far," the attendant said as he tried to appease Seth.


    However, all of a sudden, the spectators watching the progress board suddenly began to get restless


    again.


    This time, when Seth checked what themotion was all about, his eyes instantly widened in shock.


    At the progress board, he saw that Rocky had already entered the forty-ninth pass just a moment ago.


    "What the hell? That''s too fast! There''s no way that he just got lucky to be able to get to the forty-ninth


    pass that quickly! I need to pay more attention to this guy. It seems that he''s bad news!" Seth could not


    help but grit his teeth after seeing that Rocky had already reached the same level as him.


    At the same time, not only Seth but everyone from the human race and the spiritual race was


    bbergasted by the sudden turn of events. After all, the forty-eighth pass was not that easy to get


    through. In fact, even Seth spent four hours before he surpassed it. Therefore, it was indeed mind-


    boggling that Rocky was able to do it in just an hour. "Is he the one from the Di n?"


    "That is right. But I haven''t heard of him before! Who knew that he would possess such amazing


    strength and talent?!"


    "It''s not that umon to have hidden talents from the Di n, but this guy is beyond expectations! It


    might not be an exaggeration to say that this guy is the best yet¡­"


    ''Humph! If he is not restraining himself, these fifty passes are nothing to that guy!'' Eunice let out a


    sneer while watching the progress board among the noisy crowd.


    "Hey, Eunice! That Spiritual Emperor from your n is really amazing! I think I want to meet him and


    compete with him soon. Maybe I can learn a lot from him," Ca said with a huge smile on her face.


    Her curiosity andpetitive spirit were easily aroused after watching Rocky''s astounding


    performance.


    "Well, it''s up to him. If you want, I can ask himter. Anyway, are you still going to stay here and watch?


    The potential test will be up next. You should also take a rest while you can," Eunice remarked


    indifferently, knowing that Rocky would have no problem reaching the fiftieth pass.


    "You can go ahead. I think I''ll stay for a while longer to see what will happen," Ca replied. In fact, she


    was a bit confused that Eunice did not want to know how her fellow n member would do in the test.


    "I see. Then, I''ll go back to the Di n first. See youter," Eunice said before she eventually left.


    Another two hours passed swiftly, and to everyone''s surprise, the unthinkable finally happened.


    Rocky''s number on the progress board jumped again and already reached the fiftieth pass,


    sessfully breaking the record that Seth was holding just a few hours earlier. At the same time,


    Rocky also broke the previous highest record that was held by the Di n.


    At this moment, the spectators were just rendered speechless. They were actually waiting for it to


    happen, but when it was already in front of them, they were in utter disbelief.


    Right now, it was pretty evident that a dark horse had emerged, and this should have a great impact on


    the overall rankings of the primary-stage Spiritual Emperors in the contest.


    Therefore, several Spiritual Emperors, who were present there, were lost in thought. They thought that


    they should only look out for the famous ones, but they didn''t expect the appearance of these dark


    horses.


    Besides Rocky, who had already entered the fiftieth pass, Gloria was still just behind him and had


    already reached the forty-ninth pass.


    However, after entering the fiftieth pass, Rocky immediately gave up and chose to leave the Myriad


    Illusionary Array.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    But because no one really knew what Rocky looked like, no one noticed him as he got out of the array.


    They did not know that he was the one who had just set the newest record for the primary-stage


    Spiritual Emperors.


    On the other hand, this was what Rocky wished. After all, he did not like to be the center of attention.


    Hence, he just quietly squeezed out of the crowd without being detected.


    However, unexpectedly, a delicate figure suddenly appeared after also squeezing out of the crowd to


    leave. When Rocky saw her, he had almostmitted the mistake of calling out her name.


    It was none other than Ca.


    "Wait! You must be number ny-nine. Am I right? Congrattions on making it to the fiftieth pass,"


    Ca congratted Rocky in a soft voice so as not to attract the people''s attention.


    "Ha-ha. How were you sure that it''s me?" Rocky slightly scratched his head and smiled in surprise.


    "Well, I instantly noticed that you deliberately avoided the crowd, so my intuition told me that you must


    be the one who had just set the highest record in the Myriad Illusionary Array," Ca exined as she


    shrugged her shoulders.


    "You are so observant to notice that. By the way, may I know your name?" Rocky politely asked.


    "Oh, it''s Ca. Nice to meet you," Ca greeted cheerfully.


    "So, you are the famous talent from the Sky-suppressing School! Nice to meet you too, Miss Ca!"


    Rocky eximed, pretending that it was his first time meeting her.


    "It seems that you know me, huh?" Ca was not at all surprised. After all, it was a basic strategy to


    know one''spetitor in this kind of contest.


    "Of course. I pay close attention to remarkable talents such as yourself," Rocky seriously answered.


    "That is why I am kind of ashamed. It is so ignorant of me not to know a powerful Spiritual Emperor like


    you from the Di n." However, Ca was still confused and a little bit suspicious that she did not hear


    of him before.


    "Ha-ha! Don''t say that, Miss Ca. I''m just an ordinary Spiritual Emperor who happened to be a bit


    lucky in the most recent test. It''s nothing to brag about," Rocky replied and tried to sound modest.


    "I actually never liked people whose humility is out of ce. If you really are strong, then just admit it.


    To me, you sound more arrogant if you say that." Like always, Ca spoke her mind straightforwardly


    and did not try to sugarcoat anything.


    "Fine. I admit that I may be more talented in some aspects than the other Spiritual Emperors." Rocky


    also knew what kind of person Ca was, so he just had to be himself.


    "That''s more like it. I actually asked Eunice if she could introduce you to me, but it seems that it''s


    unnecessary now. Anyway, let me get straight to the point. Will you let mepete with you sometime


    later? Maybe we can use that opportunity to learn from each other." Ca always had a strong desire


    to win. Thus, meeting a powerful Spiritual Emperor like Rocky meant that it was a chance for her to


    improve further.


    "Of course. It will be my honor to spar with you, Miss Ca," Rocky quickly agreed.


    "You don''t have to call me Miss Ca. Just Ca is fine." Ca was not the kind that put on airs.


    Besides, she knew very well that Rocky was more powerful than her, so she thought that he did not


    need to be so polite to her.


    "All right then. If you want us to be more intimate with each other, I don''t have a problem with that,"


    Rocky said, finding the perfect opportunity to tease her.


    "You!" Of course, Ca recognized that he was teasing her, so she immediately red at Rocky.


    However, she was not the type that would quickly get upset over something like that, so she did not


    care too much. "Humph! Whatever. I''m leaving now. Maybe I''ll just see youter," she added.


    "Ca, wait a minute." Rocky actually hesitated for a moment but also decided to call out to her.


    Hearing this, Ca stopped on her tracks and turned to Rocky.


    "What is it? Do you have anything else to say?"


    "You are a friend of Basil, right?" Rocky asked with a serious expression.


    "Yes¡­ How do you know him?" It had been quite a long time since Cast saw Rocky, so she was


    utterly taken aback when someone asked her about him.

 Chapter 1746 The Potential Test

    Chapter 1746 The Potential Test


    "I heard him mention that he knows you during the several times we''ve met," Rocky replied.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Do you know where he is now?" Ca''s eyes lit up in excitement when she heard that. Her heart had


    been aching to see Basil ever since Eunice mentioned that he disappeared after the final battle against


    the spiritual race.


    "I don''t know where he is at the moment, but I''m sure that he''s alive." Rocky knew well enough what


    was going on in Ca''s mind, so he found a way to tell her that he was alive and well.


    "Really? That''s great!" Ca was brimming with joy.


    "Ca, I can''t help but notice that you care about Basil very much," Rocky said frankly, hoping to illicit


    some sort of reaction from her.


    "Sorry but it''s none of your business. Thank you for the information!" Ca immediately left after


    casting a reproachful nce at Rocky.


    After that, Rocky made his way to the most recent progress board. His eyes narrowed when he found


    that Gloria was now breaking through the fiftieth pass. Although this would surely attract some


    unwanted attention to her, this might not be a bad thing since the Godly Geniuses might expose


    themselves if they decided to take any action against her. Rocky thought that it might be for the best if


    he used her to lure out the other hidden Godly Geniuses.


    He didn''t stick around for much longer and left the test area of the Myriad Illusionary Array.


    He was now free to roam around since he alreadypleted the limit test.


    But Rocky knew well enough that he didn''t have time to rest since he still had to find who the remaining


    six Godly Geniuses were.


    Fortunately, Eunice had alsopleted the limit test, so for the next two days, the two of them met up


    to check the Spiritual Emperors on the list.


    The limit test of the Myriad Illusionary Array finished a couple of dayster, and the test results of


    Spiritual Emperors at the primary, medium, and premium stage were announced. Almost all of the


    Spiritual Emperors at the premium stage had reached a very high level, and their performance was


    neck-to-neck.


    There was also a slight gap among the middle stage Spiritual Emperors, but it was not more than ten


    tests. Their overall performance was also very outstanding.


    On the other hand, the Spiritual Emperors at the primary stage had theirck of experience and


    weaknesses exposed. Since most of them were only recently promoted, it was inevitable that their


    shorings were exposed during the process.


    In short, those who were experienced were highly ranked, but there were also some neers who


    managed to stand out.


    Among them, Michelle''s performance was the most eye-catching. In the limit test of the Myriad


    Illusionary Array, she seeded in breaking through to the fifty-first pass, which was ranked first


    among all primary-stage Spiritual Emperors. But judging from her raw talent alone, no one was


    surprised by this.


    Following her were Gloria and Rocky, who both managed to reach the fiftieth pass.


    Rocky was honestly surprised to see that Gloria actually stopped going further. It seemed that she


    finally took notice of their situation.


    Aside from Rocky and Gloria, Seth and Barron were the most popr among the low-level Spiritual


    Emperors of the spiritual race.


    Of course, some new Spiritual Emperors such as Moore, Ca, and Eunice also managed to garner


    some attention for their good performance.


    But of course, Rocky and Gloria were the talks of the town. News about two unknown Spiritual


    Emperors that ranked highly in the limit test of the Myriad Illusionary Array spread like wildfire


    throughout the entire Spiritual Emperor Contest.


    Some spected that they cheated, otherwise, how could they manage to reach the fiftieth pass when


    only a middle level Spiritual Emperor had the power to do so? But when they heard Michelle also did


    this, the rumor immediately died down.


    Meanwhile, others spected that Rocky was only hiding his true strength. Since the contest was


    lenient on assessing each of the contestants'' strengths, he might''ve been able to slip by unnoticed


    when registering.


    Everyone was eager for the next potential test to happen since it would surely reveal which Spiritual


    Emperor was hiding his real power. The test was specifically designed to stimte each participant and


    make them unleash their full force.


    The next day was met with a fierce andpetitive atmosphere since it was the final test of the second


    round. Every Spiritual Emperor was restless in anticipation of the potential test.


    Everyone made sure to give it their all.


    An array known as the Imperial Soul Testing Array was also going to be used in the uing test.


    As the name suggested, it was used to measure the potential of the Spiritual Emperors'' Imperial Souls.


    Every Spiritual Emperor broke through to the Emperor Realm after cultivating an Imperial Soul.


    Therefore, it was the core of a Spiritual Emperor''s strength, which meant their potential would also be


    determined by their Imperial Soul.


    For example, if a Spiritual Emperor''s Imperial Soul was much stronger than his current strength, this


    meant that he had the potential to grow even stronger.


    However, for low-level Spiritual Emperors, the Imperial Soul would have little to no impact on their


    overall strength. Only when they reached the middle-level would it start making a difference. And when


    they reached the high-level, the Imperial Soul would be the decisive factor in the improvement of their


    strength.


    The Imperial Soul Testing Array was created by the ancestor of the Di n to test one''s true potential.


    It was a space array created using the principles of the gxy, the sun, the moon, the stars, and, the


    separation of light and dark. Inside the array, a Spiritual Emperor''s Imperial Soul would be incarnated,


    and there, it would need to take eighteen hellish tasks to figure out its true potential.


    One''s potential was evaluated based on his performance. The Imperial Soul''s potential was also


    divided into three stages: the Human Stage, Earth Stage, and Heaven Stage. And each of the stages


    was also divided into primary, medium, and premium levels.


    ording to the records of the Imperial Soul Testing Array in the past, it would be exemry if a


    warrior''s Imperial Soul''s potential reached the primary level of Earth Stage. Meanwhile, only one in a


    hundred warriors could reach the premium level of Earth level, and only one in a thousand would be


    able to reach the Heaven Stage!

 Chapter 1747 Her Warning

    Chapter 1747 Her Warning


    Upon entering the Imperial Soul Testing Array, Rocky saw numerous participants waiting in line for the


    test.


    The testing area could amodate twenty candidates at a time, so, simr to the Myriad Illusionary


    Array, it would be easy to separate the strong from the weak. Both arrays were quite different from


    each other. But in this test, the candidates wouldn''t be separated into different groups. This meant that


    all the Spiritual Emperors ranging from the low-grade to the middle-grade and even the high-grade


    would bepeting with each other. This would also help differentiate the potential of the Imperial Soul


    among all the candidates.


    As soon as Rocky arrived, several candidates who just finished the test were waiting for the results.


    Not long after, they were finally announced.


    Their soul potential ranged from the middle grade of the Human Stage to the middle grade of the Earth


    Stage.


    One of the most notable was Joseph whose soul potential managed to reach the high grade of the


    Earth Stage.


    It turned out that only a high grade Spiritual Emperor among them had his soul potential proven to be at


    the high grade of the Earth Stage.


    Rocky then paid close attention to the soul potential ranking list that was just released. He discovered


    more than thirty Spiritual Emperors'' test results.


    The highest soul potential was at the high grade of the Earth Stage and its owner was a high grade


    Spiritual Emperor from the spiritual race. Three of the candidates had their soul potential proven to be


    at the middle grade of the Earth Stage, and five at the low grade of the Earth Stage. The rest of them


    all had the soul potential at the Human Stage. In particr, less than ten candidates'' soul potentials


    were at the high grade of the Human Stage.


    "I didn''t see Valeria''s and Gloria''s results. Perhaps they didn''t take the test yet," Rocky murmured as he


    carefully checked the results and failed to see any remarks about Valeria or Gloria. This concluded his


    theory from earlier.


    As he spoke, Ca and Eunice appeared. The duo immediately caught the attention of the entire


    audience and soon found many admiring eyes locked on them.


    They were the newest Spiritual Emperors in the Ethereal Region. Their superior talent paired with their


    outstanding beauty naturally made them the center of everyone''s attention!


    Ca gave Rocky a slight nod of her head.


    This puzzled Eunice and left her wondering. ''Have they already met in private?'' she thought. Rocky


    never told her about it!


    Momentster, Rocky walked up to Ca and said, "Nice to see you again, Miss Yu."


    "Nice to see you too," she replied with a rare, charming smile.


    This caught the Spiritual Emperors in the audience off guard because Ca was a well-known aloof


    beauty. It was difficult for any man to get close to her, let alone talk to her. Yet Rocky managed to make


    that happen. It was hard for the Spiritual Emperors to believe that he could encourage her to greet him


    first with a smile on her face!


    Eunice thought the entire situation was odd as well. She immediately asked, "Since when did you two


    know each other? Why wasn''t I informed about any of this?"


    "We just met a few days ago," Rocky replied with an understatement.


    "Really?" Eunice asked as she suspiciously looked at Ca again.


    Thetter confirmed with a quick nod of her head.


    "It never urred to me that you''d know her in private. Tell me, what exactly are your intentions?"


    Eunice continued to prod with her questions.


    "I''m innocent! I assure you I''m nothing less than a gentleman. What other motives would I possibly


    have? Furthermore, it was Miss Yu who took the initiative to make my acquaintance," Rocky revealed


    intively.


    "He''s right. I initiated our meeting with each other," Ca exined in his defense.


    "I see! It''s all cool with me, then. Ca, I''d steer clear of this guy if I were you. He''s dangerous!" Eunice


    deliberately exaggerated with a shrug of her shoulders.


    "Okay." As she nced at Rocky, Ca knew Eunice was joking. She didn''t take her warning seriously.


    "Well, I guess introductions are unnecessary since we all know each other. Now that we''ve met, let''s go


    ahead and take this exam together. The Imperial Soul Testing Array is more exciting and interesting


    than the Myriad Illusionary Array," Eunice suggested. She already took the test in the Imperial Soul


    Testing Array after she was promoted to low-grade Spiritual Emperor. She proved in that test that she


    had the potential to own an Imperial Soul. This gave her an even deeper understanding of how it would


    feel in the Imperial Soul Testing Array.


    "I''ve long heard that the Di n possesses a mysterious array specially used to test the potential of the


    Imperial Soul. It''s unique even in the entire Ethereal Region," Camented with a curious look all


    over her face.


    After that, Rocky and the others showed their jade tokens to sign up before resuming chatting with


    each other.


    Not long after, several more candidates arrived including Moore, Holden, and Hall Leader Chen whom


    Rocky had previously offended.


    Hall Leader Chen soon noticed Rocky and Eunice. He had seen them before the opening of the


    Spiritual Emperor Contest and was surprised to discover they would be participating in it as well. Later,


    he asked around and found out they were both Spiritual Emperors of the Di n. He didn''t dare to


    mess with any of them. Rocky had yed tricks on him during theirst encounter with a poisoned


    needle which greatly embarrassed him. He grew angrier this time when he saw Ca, who he admired


    dearly, by Rocky''s side.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Wasting no time, Hall Leader Chen couldn''t restrain his anger any longer. He walked up to Rocky with


    a vehement re and shouted, "You''re not going to escape from me today, boy!"


    "Hello, Hall Leader Chen of the East Grand Sect. It''s nice to see you here!" Eunice greeted at once. To


    be honest, she wasn''t surprised to see him here. She expected him to show up.


    Hall Leader Chen shot Eunice a nce. He didn''t intend on stirring up any trouble since he knew she


    had a special position in the Di n. Rocky, on the other hand, was merely a low-grade Spiritual


    Emperor of the Di n. It just seemed easier to find this single fault in Rocky.


    "Hello, Hall Leader Chen. What can I do for you?" Rocky asked nonchntly.


    "Don''t y dumb with me, brat. You set me upst time. I promise I''ll get even with you today!" Hall


    Leader Chen dered resentfully.


    Their argument caused quite amotion among the other Spiritual Emperors that they ended up


    looking over in their direction.


    "If I remember right, you offended Miss Eunice first so I decided to fight back," Rocky responded calmly


    with a smile.


    "Humph. What nonsense are you talking about? I''d never dare to offend someone as esteemed as


    Miss Eunice. You yed tricks on me because you were jealous of me being close to her, didn''t you?"


    Hall Leader Chen insisted as he tried his best to twist the truth.


    Hall Leader Chen''s words caused quite amotion among the crowd. Everyone present began to


    gossip with each other.


    After all, Hall Leader Chen was not only a Spiritual Emperor at the middle grade from the East Grand


    Sect, but held a high position in the Ethereal Region as well. His words were certainly convincing.


    "You''re funny, Hall Leader Chen!" Eunice couldn''t help but sneer.


    "It''s true. My subordinates can testify for me!" Hall Leader Chen continued to insist.


    "Even if I did, so what? If I seeded in tricking you and word of this spreads, it would only be more


    ridiculous considering your strength. It would only disgrace you," Rocky retorted immediately.


    "You¡­" Hall Leader Chen was speechless. He didn''t expect Rocky to fire back like this. He furiously


    red at Rocky with wide, hateful eyes.


    "Hall Leader Chen, if you two have any personal grudge against each other, then you may solve it in


    private after the Spiritual Emperor Contest. Otherwise, you would be disqualified from thepetition if


    you were to cause a scene right now," Eunice warned sternly.

 Chapter 1748 Provoke The Hall Leader

    Chapter 1748 Provoke The Hall Leader


    "Humph! I don''t fight with losers like him. He is just a waste of my time!" Hall Leader Chen arrogantly


    said with a disdainful look on his face.


    "Stop acting so pretentious, Hall Leader Chen," Rocky bit back.


    The crowd burst into a fit ofughter and amazement. No one expected Rocky would be so cunning.


    "Brat, are you courting death?" the hall leader said with his fists clenched, ready to make a move at any


    moment.


    Seeing his intention, Eunice and Ca immediately stood in front of Rocky.


    Eunice knew well enough that Rocky''s real identity might be exposed if he fought with Hall Leader


    Chen. On the other hand, although Ca just met him, she wouldn''t let the hall leader bully her friend


    like that.


    The crowd let out a gasp of surprise when the two stood in front to protect Rocky. They wondered what


    kind of charm he had to make the two beautiful women stand up for him.


    The moment Hall Leader Chen saw this, jealousy boiled inside his heart, which made him even more


    furious.


    Although he wanted to attack, he was afraid of Eunice and Ca since they were both notable figures.


    Instead, he tried to provoke Rocky by shouting at him, "Brat, don''t hide behind women!"


    "I''m not hiding! They''re the ones standing in front of me. If you''re strong enough, then force them out!


    I''ll just stand here in the meantime," Rocky responded angrily.


    Hall Leader Chen was speechless.


    The crowd once again burst intoughter. Embarrassment started to creep up on the hall leader. He


    wanted to put Rocky in his ce, but he was also afraid of offending thedies of the Di n and the


    Yu n.


    "Humph! Just you wait, I''ll deal with you after the Spiritual Emperor Contest!" Seeing no other way


    around the situation, Hall Leader Chen could do nothing but taunt his opponent once more before


    leaving.


    Eunice and Ca breathed a sigh of relief when they saw him leave. They weren''t sure if the two of


    them could hold him off since the hall leader was a middle-level Spiritual Emperor.


    "Can you behave yourself and try not make any trouble?" Eunice immediately turned around to scold


    Rocky with a reproachful look.


    "I provoked Hall Leader Chen just to save you! Why do you say that it''s all my fault?" Rocky pretended


    to be displeased.


    "Then that''s my problem to solve, not yours!" Eunice continued to deny the matter.


    Rocky gave her a teasing smile.


    Meanwhile, Ca couldn''t help butugh at the two.


    Noticing that the scene came to an abrupt end, the crowd continued to watch the tests in the Imperial


    Soul Testing Array. Out of the blue, the crowd on one side suddenly erupted into an uproar, causing


    many toe over and see what was happening.


    "Who is this beautiful woman? I''ve never seen someone so pretty and attractive!"


    "She is Michelle, thest disciple of the owner of the Flying Feather Pavilion. Many say that she will


    also be the next leader."


    "What? Is she really Michelle? I heard that her skills are on par with that of Lilith of the Sky-suppressing


    Mansion. Some even say that she''s very likely to surpass her..."


    "Yes, that''s her! Another talented woman who showed extraordinary talents six months ago!"


    "She even managed to rank first in the first round of the test among the low-level Spiritual Emperors..."


    "No doubt about that. Since she canpete with the likes of Lilith, she must be an extraordinary


    warrior."


    "It''s a pity that Lilith is still cultivating in seclusion and won''t participate in the Spiritual Emperor Contest.


    I would give anything just to watch those two women fight! It will surely be a memorable battle."


    Hearing themotion, Rocky and the two women couldn''t help but take a look for themselves. They


    saw a beautiful and slim woman wearing a magnificent purple robe that made her stand out even more.


    Her presence easily overshadowed those around her. Two beautiful female Spiritual Emperors followed


    closely behind her.


    The woman was none other than Michelle.


    Rocky caught himself staring at her. He could easily consider Michelle as the most beautiful woman he


    had ever seen in the Ethereal Region.


    At the moment, Michelle took no notice of Rocky. Instead, she signed up along with the two female


    Spiritual Emperors behind her to take part in the test of the Imperial Soul Testing Array.


    "So she is Michelle." When Rocky first learned that she ranked first in the first round, he suspected her


    to be a Godly Genius in disguise. But seeing her now, he couldn''t see any signs that she was hiding


    her true identity.


    Holden suddenly appeared out of the thick crowd and made his way to Michelle. He whispered a few


    words to her ear and pointed at Rocky.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    She immediately looked at the direction he was pointing at and saw Rocky.


    Without hesitation, she made her way to him, which caused another uproar.


    "I heard from Holden that you''re the Spiritual Emperor who broke the testing stone that weights one


    thousand and five hundred pounds in the first round of the strength test!" Michelle directly said.


    "I''m just lucky," Rocky said modestly with a smile.


    Everyone present shot Rocky an envious look. Michelle had always been very conceited and treated


    men as if they were nothing. So seeing her take the initiative to talk to a man surprised many who were


    watching.


    Most men could only dream of being surrounded by three stunning women from the Ethereal Region,


    and Rocky was acting like it was nothing!


    "I heard you speak ill of me behind my back..." Michelle suddenly brought out of the blue.


    "Did I?" Rocky immediately nced over to Holden and saw him with a sinister smile on his face.


    "By now you should know exactly who I am. If I hear any more rumors, I''ll make sure that you''ll


    disappear from the face of the earth," she threatened.


    "Thank you for you warning." Rocky smiled calmly.


    "Don''t be so arrogant. Killing the Spiritual Emperor of the Di n won''t be such an easy task as you


    make it out to be," Eunice chimed in.


    "You must be Eunice, right? You''re just an illegitimate daughter with no status in the Di n. Don''t put


    on airs here." Michelle nced at Eunice with disdain.


    "You..." Eunice''s face grew red in anger and embarrassment. Michelle''s unkind words hit a sore point in


    her.


    Seeing the two girls in front of him fight, Rocky couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    The three women looked at him as if he was mad, confused why he would suddenlyugh.


    "What are youughing at?" Michelle couldn''t imagine why he wouldugh at such a serious situation.

 Chapter 1749 Laugh At You

    Chapter 1749 Laugh At You


    "This is soughable, Miss Li. You hold such a high status in society, yet you deliberately make things


    difficult and take advantage of someone like me because of some trivial matters? Do you really want to


    continue this? Are you not afraid that others will think that you are a narrow-minded person with a short


    fuse? You should care more about your reputation," Rocky said without a shred of provocation.


    Hearing this, Michelle was rendered speechless. She was a bit baffled that Rocky was trying to make


    him look like an insignificant person while intentionally boosting her standing. On the surface, it seemed


    that he did not want to offend her, but Rocky actually mocked her subtly for being narrow-minded. At


    the same time, since there were so many people watching, if she indeed bared her fangs in public, they


    would certainly think that Rocky was right.


    "Humph! Whatever. Anyway, just mind your own business next time!" Left with no choice, Michelle had


    to let the incident go. Afterward, she also left in a hurry.


    "That girl is unbelievable! I don''t care if she is the core disciple of the Flying Feather Pavilion. She is


    way too arrogant!" After Michelle left, Eunice was not able to suppress her emotions and express her


    irritations.


    "Well, at least it became clear that she is not the one we are looking for." Judging from Michelle''s


    behavior just now, Rocky was sure that she wasn''t one of the Godly Geniuses who was just disguising


    as a human.


    Eunice also nodded, agreeing with his conclusion.


    However, Ca, who was also there, could not help but ask what the two were talking about. "You two


    were looking for someone?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing. Look! It should be our turn anytime now," Rocky replied and tried his best to


    immediately change the topic so that Ca could not ask anything more.


    Fortunately, just a momentter, the numbers of Rocky and the two women were called. Aside from


    them, Michelle, Moore, Holden, and several other low-stage Spiritual Emperors were also called.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When the batch of participants was announced, the spectators immediately discussed among


    themselves.


    Among the twenty candidates in this group, many of them were new Spiritual Emperors from various


    forces in the Ethereal Region. Of course, among them, the strongest one was Michelle, who ranked


    first among the low-grade Spiritual Emperors in the first round of the tests.


    However, the potential of the Imperial Soul was not solely decided by one''s level of strength. It was an


    innate talent. Hence, at this point, it was very hard to know whose Imperial Soul would have the highest


    potential.


    Obviously, the spectators also had their own guesses and were rooting for a specific Spiritual Emperor.


    If they would base their selection on strength, the most probable ones to excel were Michelle, Holden,


    Moore, and Ca since they were recognized as extremely powerful Spiritual Emperors in the entire


    Ethereal Region. It meant that they were supposed to be the most talented ones.


    "Everyone, please enter into the Imperial Soul Testing Array one by one," the Spiritual Emperor of the


    Di n, who was in charge of the testing array, instructed. Then, he opened the entrance of the


    Imperial Soul Testing Array with his own spiritual power.


    Afterward, Rocky and the others directly entered the array. As soon as they stepped in, they were sent


    into separate spaces.


    "Inside the Imperial Soul Testing Array, your Imperial Souls will go through eighteen floors. The first six


    floors are ssified as the human pass, where the basic strength of your Imperial Souls will be tested.


    The next six floors are called the earth pass, which is also known as the devil pass. On these floors,


    the willpower of your Imperial Souls will be tested. As we all know, the willpower of one''s Imperial Soul


    is controlled by its owner. Hence, the willpower of the candidate will directly affect the Imperial Soul.


    Therefore, if one doesn''t have a strong mind, chances are he will go berserk, and at the same time, the


    power of the Imperial Soul will greatly weaken.


    Then, thest six floors are ssified as the heaven pass. I will warn you that it is very hard to


    ovee them. In fact, since ancient times, only ten Spiritual Emperors from the Di n were able to


    reach the heaven pass.


    Now, listen carefully and follow my instructions. Calm yourselves and gradually release the power of


    your Imperial Souls to materialize them." As Rocky heard the instructions that echoed in the space


    where he was in, he immediately closed his eyes and sat on the ground with his legs crossed. Then, he


    slowly released his Imperial Soul.


    Eventually, streams of power mixed with orange light continuously overflowed from his body. They


    intertwined with each other and gradually transformed into a blurry soul shadow in front of him. At this


    point, Rocky could not clearly see the shadow itself, but it exuded a sense of arrogance and a


    domineering aura.


    "On the first floor, you will need to refine the five essential elements in order to pass it," the voice briefly


    informed.


    These five elements included metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. Every one of the candidates would


    encounter these and would have to ovee them.


    Right after Rocky''s Imperial Soul materialized, countless fire columns emerged from the ground and


    surrounded his Imperial Soul. In an instant, he felt a strong burning sensation. It was as if he was inside


    a fire cavern, and there was a huge chance that he might get burned into ashes at any time.


    ''I can''t believe that this is just the first floor. It''s already hard to imagine what''s waiting for meter!''


    Rocky eximed in his heart as he was a bit caught off guard. However, although he was taken aback,


    he still tried his best to remain calm.


    The very next moment, his Imperial Soul instantly burst out a violent zing power that rampaged


    around his body. Then, the soul rushed into the iing fire column and began absorbing it with its


    own me power. Not long after, the soul was able to absorb and clear out all of the fire columns.


    Of course, the challenge of the five elements was not that simple and easy. In fact, even before Rocky


    could take a breather, the ground in front of him suddenly shook and cracked. Immediately after, a


    huge stone arm climbed out of the ground and attempted to press him down.


    Rocky instantly took action and manipted his Imperial Soul to resist the attack. However, he did not


    expect that the strength of the stone arm was too overbearing. Under such astounding pressure, the


    ground beneath his feet eventually copsed and his body sank in it. He knew that if he did not do


    anything, he would be crushed at this point.


    "Right! I can try the Stone Transformation Skill in this situation!" Rocky actually learned a magic skill


    from one of the senior masters in the Scarlet Heaven Jade, and it was called the Stone Transformation


    Skill. In this desperate situation, he suddenly remembered that it might be useful in order for him to get


    out of this predicament. In a sh, Rocky''s Imperial Soul turned into a stone statue and integrated itself


    with the entire ground. With this, no matter how hard the stone arm tried to strengthen its attack and


    thrash around, the Imperial Soul remained firm and unmoved.


    Not long after, the stone arm vanished. At the same time, Rocky also felt that the power of his Imperial


    Soul had increased a little.


    "This is great! I did not expect that I can also enhance the strength of my Imperial Soul here!" Rocky


    was delighted and a little surprised. He had a deep admiration for the wise and farsighted ancestors of


    the Di n. Not only was the test able to examine the potential of one''s Imperial Soul, but it could also


    help improve it.


    It seemed that the original purpose of the Imperial Soul Testing Array was to allow the Spiritual


    Emperors of the Di n to cultivate their Imperial Souls and strengthen them.


    Then, just like earlier, before Rocky could react, the ground beneath him changed its structure again.


    This time, it suddenly turned into a giant sea, making him and his Imperial Soul sink into a dark and


    endless abyss.


    However, Rocky was already getting the hang of it. He was not fazed at all and immediately used


    another magic technique that he learned from the Scarlet Heaven Jade.


    After going through all the tests thatprised the five essential elements, the space eventually


    returned to its original state.


    "Whew! It looks like I already overcame the first floor!" Rocky eximed, heaving a huge sigh of relief.


    A momentter, the voice that gave the instruction resounded in the space again. "Now, on the second


    floor, the test of desire and emotion will be conducted."


    As the name implied, this test would have something to do with one''s desires and emotions. However,


    for Rocky, who had already experienced countless tragic crises and critical moments in his life, this test


    would be very easy to handle. After he was reborn in this world, all his emotions and desires were not


    able to corrupt his mind. He would not easily fall for something trivial such as romance and lust.


    Therefore, this test might have been the easiest yet for Rocky.


    In fact, just fifteen minutester, Rocky sessfully passed the second floor with ease and was ready


    for the next one.


    Soon enough, he was able to ovee three more floors and eventually reached thest of the first


    six floors. He was about to face thest floor of the human pass, which was the body devouring


    cultivation.


    The body devouring cultivation was actually a test of one''s endurance. Spiritual Emperors not only


    cultivate their Imperial Souls to gain strength, but also to enhance the souls themselves. After all, when


    an Imperial Soul reached a certain level, it could be released to assist its master inbat. Therefore,


    it was also of vital importance to give focus on strengthening the Imperial Soul.

 Chapter 1750 All Of Them Had Been Chiefs

    Chapter 1750 All Of Them Had Been Chiefs


    However, for Rocky, whose strength had actually reached the high grade already, the body of his


    Imperial Soul was powerful enough to pass this kind of test.


    Therefore, no matter what kind of attacks his Imperial Soul received, such as breaking its meridians or


    bones, it was not harmed in any way.


    Then, after oveing the hellish torture, Rocky sessfully passed thest floor of the human pass


    and entered the first floor of the earth pass.


    Meanwhile, the other contestants, who were also taking the test, had exhibited varying performances.


    Some of the feeble ones that disyed a weak potential of their Imperial Souls could only hold on up to


    the third or fourth floor of the human pass. After that, they had to give up the test.


    Hence, after everyone had taken the tests on the first six floors, ten of the original twenty participants


    had failed and quitted, while the rest continued and entered the earth pass. Apart from Rocky, Michelle,


    Ca, Eunice, Moore, and Holden, three middle-grade and one high-grade Spiritual Emperors made it


    to the earth pass.


    However, the earth pass was actually the formal start of the test. In here, all candidates would have a


    hard time. It didn''t matter whether one was weak or strong, because the challenges they were about to


    face had nothing to do with their strength.


    Right off the bat, two candidates, including Holden, failed to pass the first floor, where the test of greed


    was conducted.


    Upon reaching the second floor, the remaining participants carried out the test of evil intention.


    Surprisingly, even Michelle, who had a stable performance on the earth pass, had almost failed.


    At the same time, Moore and two other middle-grade Spiritual Emperors also barely passed.


    On the other hand, Ca and Eunice had evidently shown less trouble in handling the test because


    they had been cultivating their minds since childhood. It meant that their ambitions and desires were


    not that strong to lose their focus.


    But among all of them, the only one who had a consistent performance from the beginning until now


    was Rocky. He used to have fame and power as Prince Crimson, andter on, he even became the


    sessor of the Holy Lord. Right now, he was living as a chosen Godly Genius. In other words, he had


    already experienced everything in life. So any desire or honor was not that appealing to him anymore.


    Hence, when they reached the third floor, the gap between the potentials of their Imperial Souls had


    been pretty apparent.


    Soon enough, Eunice and two other middle-grade Spiritual emperors were eliminated.


    Then, on the fourth floor, where the test of inner demon was conducted, Moore and thest middle-


    grade Spiritual Emperor were eliminated. Thus, at this point, the only remaining ones were Rocky,


    Ca, Michelle, and a high-grade Spiritual Emperor.


    As they reached the fifth floor, they underwent the test of soul connection.


    This test was to examine the connection between the Imperial Soul and its master. The participants


    would experience all kinds of extreme circumstances and various temptations. Thus, in the end, only


    those who could disy an incredibly strong will could pass.


    Of course, the four remaining participants were very talented. So, their Imperial Souls were naturally


    more powerful and fearlesspared to the Imperial Souls of the others who had already failed. In the


    end, all of them sessfully passed the challenge.


    The sixth floor, which was thest one in the earth pass, was the most difficult one yet. Here, the


    participants had to deal with the test of death.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    For Rocky, since he had already experienced several kinds of deaths, he was not even fazed at all.


    Therefore, among the four, he was the fastest to pass it.


    Obviously, for the other three, no one among them experienced death itself. Hence, the test actually


    came as a great challenge for them.


    However, Michelle was still able to ovee it through her extraordinary talent and unyielding spirit.


    So far, only she and Rocky were the ones to seed in the test.


    In the end, the other two failed. It meant that Rocky and Michelle were the only ones who qualified to


    proceed to the heaven pass.


    However, right after entering the heaven pass, Rocky decided to deliberately suppress his Imperial


    Soul, knowing that his performance from the beginning was already enough to establish a good


    ranking. Hence, he immediately failed.


    At the same time, Michelle also gave up and failed to pass the first floor of the heaven pass. It seemed


    that only extraordinary talents would really be able to reach its upper floors.


    Then, after Rocky and the other participants were sent out of the Imperial Soul Testing Array, the


    Spiritual Emperor of the Di n, who was in charge of monitoring the test, began announcing the


    results of each candidate''s Imperial Soul potential.


    He first announced the results of the ones who were eliminated in the human pass.


    Afterward, he then announced the results of the Spiritual Emperors who reached the earth pass.


    "Holden, the low grade of the Earth Stage."


    "Moore, the middle grade of the Earth Stage."


    "Eunice, the middle grade of the Earth Stage."


    As the announcement was made, it instantly caused a hugemotion among the spectators.


    After all, in the previous test of the Imperial Soul''s potential, very few were able to reach the Earth


    Stage. But in this batch, two of them already reached the middle grade of the Earth Stage, and they


    were not even the strongest yet.


    "What did he say? Why am I at the low grade of the Earth Stage? Are you telling me that the potential


    of my Imperial Soul is weaker than these people''s?" Holden eximed and could not believe the result.


    He could not ept that Eunice and Moore had higher results than him. After all, he was one of the


    best new Spiritual Emperors of the Sovereign Pavilion. It was such a disgrace for him to be ranked


    beneath them.


    "Moore and Eunice are very impressive! It is not an easy feat to reach the middle grade of the Earth


    Stage!"


    "That is right. Moreover, they are still low-grade Spiritual Emperors. When they break through to the


    middle grade, they will have more chances of surpassing the other Spiritual Emperors."


    "But there are more results to be announced. I wonder how powerful the Imperial Soul potentials of the


    remaining low-grade Spiritual Emperors are." "Well, we are about to find out!"


    While the onlookers were still discussing among themselves, the Spiritual Emperor of the Di n


    continued to announce the results of the remaining candidates.


    It turned out that the three middle-grade Spiritual Emperors also had an Imperial Soul potential at the


    middle grade of the Earth Stage.


    But since they were already this strong in terms of strength, this result was not really something to be


    surprised about.


    "Ca... The high grade of the Earth Stage!"


    When Ca''s Imperial Soul potential was announced, the crowd was dumbfounded, and they were not


    able to speak for a while.


    "Did I hear it right? Her Imperial Soul potential has reached the high grade of the Earth Stage? But


    she''s just a low-grade Spiritual Emperor, right? Howe her Imperial Soul potential is that strong?"


    "I think that is just normal. After all, she was once a genius Spiritual King of the Sky-suppressing


    School. In fact, she broke through to the Emperor Realm just within a year. I won''t wonder why she can


    have such a high Imperial Soul potential!"


    Then, a few momentster, the Imperial Soul potential of the high-grade Spiritual Emperor was also


    announced. It turned out that his result was also at the low grade of the Earth Stage, which was also


    not surprising given his level of strength.


    "Michelle, the low grade of the Heaven Stage!" At this time, the Spiritual Emperor of the Di n finally


    announced the most awaited result among the candidates.


    Upon hearing this, the crowd instantly burst into an uproar.


    Although they had expected a lot from Michelle, they were in disbelief that she had actually reached the


    low grade of the Heaven Stage. After all, she was just a low-grade Spiritual Emperor. With this


    achievement, she had just clearly made herself distinct among all the other low-grade Spiritual


    Emperors in the entire Ethereal Region.


    She was indeed a genius that could only appear once in countless years. At the same time, Michelle


    also held her head high in pride and confidence.


    She thought that she really deserved this since she had done very well in the test just now.


    However, all the results of the group were already reported except for one¡ªRocky''s.


    "Hey, why haven''t they announced the result of your Imperial Soul potential yet?" Eunice and Ca


    asked Rocky with a confused look on their faces.


    "I don''t know either. That guy has all the results. Maybe he just forgot or overlooked it?" Rocky


    remarked as he shrugged his shoulders.


    "That cannot be. I''ll ask them!"


    However, just as Eunice was about to approach the Spiritual Emperor of the Di n, he suddenly read


    and called Rocky''s fake name, and then announced, "The middle grade of the Heaven Stage!"


    As his voice trailed off, the whole area fell into a deafening silence.


    All the people present were utterly stunned and all they could do were opening their eyes wide in shock


    and letting their jaws drop. It was already extremely surprising that Michelle''s Imperial Soul potential


    attained the low grade of the Heaven Stage. Hence, it was even more outrageous that Rocky''s Imperial


    Soul potential would reach the middle grade of the Heaven Stage. Furthermore, even from ancient


    times up until now, only three members of the Di n owned such amazing Imperial Soul potential,


    and all three of them had been famous chiefs of the Di n.

 Chapter 1751 Altering The Result

    Chapter 1751 Altering The Result


    Michelle, who was already satisfied with her Imperial Soul''s potential at the low grade of the Heaven


    Stage, was stunned. She froze in a smile of relief.


    "There has to be a mistake! Even the potential of Michelle''s Imperial Soul was only at the low grade of


    the Heaven Stage. So how on earth could the potential of that guy''s Imperial Soul shoot straight to the


    middle grade of the Heaven Stage?" Holden questioned in disbelief.


    The crowd looked doubtful and suspicious as well. This further intensified their gossiping among each


    other.


    Even a new genius like Michelle could only manage to reach the Imperial Soul potential at the low


    grade of the Heaven Stage. And yet this nobody was proven to have achieved a stronger Imperial Soul.


    This news was a hard pill to swallow for everyone.


    Rocky was the most surprised out of all of them. He had already given up on the first round while


    challenging the Heaven Stage. But why was the potential of his Imperial Soul deemed to be a grade


    higher than that of Michelle?


    What he didn''t know, however, was that the Imperial Soul''s potential evaluation standards in the


    Imperial Soul Testing Array not only lied about how many challenges one had passed, but it also lied


    about theprehensive performance of the candidate. It turned out that Rocky''s performances during


    the Human Stage and Earth Stage were quite exceptional. So even though he gave up at the beginning


    while challenging the first round of the Heaven Stage, the Imperial Soul Testing Array would still have


    ranked the potential of his Imperial Soul at a much higher level.


    Rocky, who had nned on only stopping at the level most suitable for him, had achieved an amazing


    feat that left everyone stunned!


    After all, if he¡ªa low-grade Spiritual Emperor¡ªallowed his Imperial Soul''s potential to reach the middle


    grade of the Heaven Stage, then the chances of him reaching the Shura Realm once he peaked as a


    Spiritual Emperor would be very high.


    And even then, Spiritual Emperors who reached their peak in the Ethereal Region usually didn''t


    possess such high potential in terms of the Imperial Soul. No wonder the crowd had a hard time


    believing the result.


    Even the Spiritual Emperor in charge of the announcement thought it was outrageous. He immediately


    reported this to the superiors to avoid causing further chaos.


    Colton and several elders of the Di n were baffled upon hearing the news. Such an amazing


    Imperial Soul with great potential was rare even in their n.


    Colton soon arrived at a decision. They would review Rocky''s results to avoid any further confusion


    and doubt. Additionally, he would talk to him personally.


    Upon receiving the news, the Spiritual Emperor who made the announcement earlier immediately


    exined Colton''s decision to Rocky.


    "All right!" Rocky responded. He knew his result was peculiarly high. Since it was quite unexpected, he


    had no objection to having his result looked into further.


    After, the Spiritual Emperor announced the decision to the public as well and the uproar finally


    subsided.


    Rocky didn''t stay for too long. He immediately left after bidding Eunice and Ca farewell.


    "Why should his results be checked again? He''s already proven how high the potential of his Imperial


    Soul is! Isn''t the potential of Michelle''s Imperial Soul at the Heaven Stage too?" Ca gazed after


    Rocky with pity.


    "If his result ended up being just at the low grade of the Heaven Stage, they may have let it go. But his


    result reaching the middle grade of the Heaven Stage! That''s crazy! There have only ever been three


    people in the Di n who had their potential of Imperial Souls proven to reach that stage since ancient


    times," Eunice revealed. She appeared to still be in shock.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "If his test result doesn''t count, I''m afraid he''ll inevitably suffer a great loss," Ca said. She couldn''t


    help but worry for him.


    "Don''t worry. Our chief will give him justice!" Eunice confidently reassured her.


    "I hope so," Ca admitted with a nod of her head.


    "Why do I have this feeling that you care about him very much?" Eunice couldn''t help but ask her with


    growing suspicion.


    "Stop talking nonsense! I just think that he''s special!" an exasperated Ca sighed.


    "I totally agree with you. If his result truly is at the middle grade of the Heaven Stage, I''m afraid many of


    the top Spiritual Emperors won''t be able topete with him. The possibilities of his future would be


    limitless!" Eunice voiced her opinion.


    Ca nodded in agreement but then suddenly added, "This is weird. Somehow, I always feel as though


    I''ve met him before; like he''s someone familiar..."


    "Oh? Howe?" Eunice asked.


    "He has the same vibe as Basil. They both are like enigmas, difficult to understand..." Ca admitted.


    Eunice held herself back from revealing to her that the man they were discussing truly was none other


    than Basil.


    Then, the two of them left.


    Although his results were still being questioned, Rocky still managed to attract a lot of attention. Among


    those focused on him were the talented Spiritual Emperors including Michelle.


    Not long after Rocky left the test area, Colton¡ªdonned in a bamboo hat in disguise to cover his identity


    ¡ªmet up with him. They headed to the peak of the Boundless Mountain to have a conversation.


    "I didn''t expect the potential of your Imperial Soul to reach the middle grade of the Heaven Stage. To be


    honest, I was quite shocked when I heard the news," Colton revealed as kindly as he could after


    removing his bamboo hat.


    "Actually, you''re not the only one. I was quite shocked, myself," Rocky replied with a grin.


    "But it''s not all bad news. After all, a person whose Imperial Soul was proven to have such high


    potential is undoubtedly talented with a bright future ahead of him," Colton shared. He obviously


    cherished and admired Rocky.


    "But I''m scared that my identity will be exposed too soon." Rocky knew that if that happened, the other


    Godly Geniuses wouldbel him as a great enemy.


    "That''s my concern as well, which is why I''vee to you and wanted to hear you what you have in


    mind." Colton nodded his head.


    "Could you possibly modify my test results? The high grade of the Earth Stage would be enough. At


    least it guarantees that I''m still eligible to advance to the third round," Rocky suggested after much


    thought.


    "No problem."


    "By the way, could you share what kind of test the third round will be?" Rocky asked as casually as he


    could.


    "In the next round, I''ll be working together with the chief of the Sky-suppressing Mansion and the leader


    of the Sovereign Pavilion to test the candidates." Colton wasted no time in revealing this to him.


    "Well, that will be interesting, won''t it?" Rocky never would''ve thought that the third round would be


    held by the three big shots of the Ethereal Region.


    "You''ll need to be fully prepared. Don''t be too careless in the next round." "I have nothing to fear. I still


    have the chance of challenging one more time even if I failed this time, right?"


    Rocky asked with a cheeky grin. "Yes. But if you do that as Basil, that would be quite inconvenient."


    "That''s right. After all, with my current identity as a member of the Di n, no one ever messes with


    me."


    "The next set of tests will get more and more difficult. Regardless, you still need to try your best,"


    Colton said. "That''s all I need to tell you. I''m leaving now. See you soon."


    In the blink of an eye, he disappeared.


    Rocky soon left the mountain top as well.


    Once he returned to his room, he saw Gloria return as well. She was dressed as his apprentice


    pharmacist at the moment.


    As soon as she saw him, Gloria quickly pulled him to the side and said, "Hey! I heard the results of


    your Imperial Soul''s potential was proven to be at the middle grade of the Heaven Stage during the test


    but the results were canceled. Is it true?"

 Chapter 1752 Suspect

    Chapter 1752 Suspect


    "No. It was not canceled. They just need to double-check it," Rocky immediately corrected.


    "Ha-ha! Are you just trying tofort yourself? You''d better expect the worse already. Otherwise, if you


    found out that you cannot make it to the next round, you will just be more disappointed," Gloria teased,


    trying to get Rocky''s spirit down.


    "Why does it sound like you don''t want me to advance to the next round?"


    "Of course! After all, you might be one of the biggest obstacles that I have to face in this contest if I


    want to win," Gloria replied with all honesty.


    She knew how powerful Rocky was, and she assumed that he would be an even greater threat than


    Israel in thetter part of the tournament. After he exhibited such high potential in the Imperial Soul''s


    potential test, it only proved how frightening he was. Although they said that it needed to be double-


    checked, she thought that it was not just a coincidence. Hence, if there was a chance that Rocky would


    drop out now, she would be more at ease.


    "Ha-ha! So, you''re saying that you are afraid of me?"


    "Do not be mistaken. Of course, I am not afraid of you. What I am afraid of is that I might be


    hesitant if I have to face you in the final round. Can you see what you did to me? You should actually


    take responsibility for it," Gloria said with a wink, immediately leaning close to Rocky to cling unto him.


    However, right at this moment, the door of the room suddenly flew wide open. Then, Valeria rushed in


    and happened to see the intimate moment between Rocky and Gloria.


    "W-what are you two doing?" Valeria stammered so hard and could not help but have some


    inappropriate thoughts in her mind.


    "Don''t you know how to knock? You disturbed us!" Gloria was so annoyed that her moment with Rocky


    was interrupted.


    "I''m sorry. I thought Odin was the only one here¡­" Valeria said embarrassedly, not able to look them in


    the eye. She was actually in a hurry to find Rocky after she heard that his performance at the Imperial


    Soul potential test was canceled. She wanted tofort him because she thought that he would not be


    able to participate in the contest anymore.


    "Oh, you are here for me? Come on. Let''s talk outside." Rocky immediately took the chance to pull


    himself away from Gloria. Then, he quickly got out of the room.


    Seeing this, Valeria also followed him right away.


    "Humph! What does he think of me? Am I just an annoying fly? How dare he avoid me deliberately?"


    Gloriained nonstop after Rocky and Valeria got out of the room.


    "I am really sorry. Did I interrupt something just now?" Valeria was still fidgeting in awkwardness as she


    asked Rocky about what just happened when she entered the room earlier.


    "Hey, what exactly are you thinking about? My assistant is just a little weird and clingy at most times,"


    Rocky immediately tried to clear up the misunderstanding because he could guess what was running


    on her mind.


    "Humph! You''re so dense. I think it''s more than that. He definitely has some special feelings for you!"


    Valeria could not take it anymore and voiced out her spection.


    "Well, unfortunately for him, I am not into guys! So, he should learn to respect some boundaries,"


    Rocky replied with hints of irritation in his voice.


    "I see¡­" Valeria was actually relieved upon knowing that Rocky was not into some shady hobbies.


    "By the way, why do you want to see me?" Rocky asked, remembering that she was in a hurry when


    she got into the room.


    "Hmm, nothing serious. I just heard that something went wrong with your performance in the Imperial


    Soul potential test. So, I came to ask what happened."


    "Oh, that? Well, they are actually double-checking it right now." Then, Rocky continued, "If I am not


    mistaken, you must have controlled your potential to show at the premium grade of Earth Stage, right?"


    "Yes, that''s right. I really tried my best to control it, but the result still showed that I am at the primary


    grade of Heaven Stage."


    "Really? It''s just like what happened to me! I made sure that I suppressed my soul potential, but that


    still happened." Rocky surmised that he might have encountered the same incident as Valeria did.


    "Well, maybe. However, my test result was not canceled or needed to be double-checked."


    "Can you me them? I am only supposed to be primary-stage Spiritual Emperor but my soul potential


    actually reached the medium grade of Heaven Stage. Of course, it is kind of questionable. Anyway, it is


    good that you ranked high among the primary-stage Spiritual Emperors. You are sure to proceed to the


    next rounds," Rocky remarked.


    "Yeah, I''m not worried about myself. Right now, I''m more concerned about the rankings of the other


    Godly Geniuses." Since the other Godly Geniuses must have disguised their true identities as well, we


    don''t know who they are or what their rankings are.


    "I''ve also been looking into that. I believe that I can soon find out their identities in theing round.


    Now, all you need to do is focus on preparing for the next round. Be sure to get some good rest. We''ll


    never know when you might face one of the Godly Geniuses," Rocky urged.


    "You''re right. I will do that. Thank you." With just a simple nod, Valeria went straight back to her room.


    Then, two dayster, the formal results of the potential test were announced, and it took the crowd by


    storm.


    Among all the participants, seven of them showed a potential at the primary grade of Heaven Stage. As


    expected, Rocky was not among them.


    These seven were Michelle, Valeria, Seth, a medium-grade and premium-grade Spiritual Emperors


    from the human race, and two Spiritual Emperors from the spiritual race.


    For several people, it was not really surprising that many people showed a soul potential at the Heaven


    Stage. After all, these Spiritual Emperors were the elites of the human race and the spiritual race. It


    was just normal for them to be this powerful and talented.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    However, in the eyes of the discerning ones, the results gave a major hint. For example, Valeria was


    just a new Spiritual Emperor that no one had heard about before this contest. After the first two rounds,


    she was deemed as a dark horse because of her brilliant performances. Moreover, she was able to


    have a soul potential at the Heaven Stage even though she was just a primary-stage Spiritual Emperor.


    Therefore, the other Godly Geniuses in the contest already suspected her to be one of them.


    Meanwhile, in an abandoned house in the Boundless Manor, two figures suddenly appeared out of


    nowhere. They both wore masks as if they were trying to conceal their true identities.


    "Hey, Quentin. I saw that you did a good job in the first two rounds!" one of themmented.


    "Well, you are not bad yourself, Drew!" the other figure responded.


    "Ha-ha! It''s not like those trivial tests can pose a problem to us. No wonder the human race and the


    spiritual race are so weak! They already consider those tests as something very challenging! However,


    we cannot be rash, so we have to hide our real strength. So far, in the potential test, I have controlled


    and suppressed my potential right below the Heaven Stage. Those other Godly Geniuses should have


    no idea about identifying me," Drew said with a devious smile.


    "Yeah. I did the same. By the way, I''ve been doing some careful observations in the first two rounds,


    and I have listed some of the suspicious ones. If my hunch is correct, some of the Godly Geniuses


    must be disguising as these people. For example, Israel might be this high-level Spiritual Emperor from


    the human race," Quentin took out the list he was talking about and handed it to Drew while borating


    his spections.


    As Drew looked at the names of the people on the list, he bluntly suggested, "How about we kill them


    all? Not only can we reduce the number of our opponents in the contest, but we won''t also have to


    waste our time dragging them out one by one."


    "I already thought about that, but I''m afraid that it''s not the wisest thing to do. After all, we are in the


    territory of the human race. Even though they are supposed to be weaker creatures, there are several


    powerful masters here in the contest. With just the two of us, our strength might not be enough to fight


    all of them at once. I say we seek the best opportunity to wipe them out one by one without being


    noticed. It will take longer, but the rate of sess will be higher. Anyway, we will definitely find a lot of


    opportunities in the next rounds, so let us not be too hasty," Quentin exined his n in detail.


    "All right, I agree. However, I still think that we should prioritize searching for the Godly Genius of the


    Ghost Fief. Right now, that brat is in the limelight and he enjoys the highest reputation. Even Israel


    won''t be able topete with him. If we can eliminate him first, then everyone else would be an easy


    target." From Drew''s statement, it seemed that he really wanted to deal with Rocky as soon as


    possible.


    "Don''t worry. In fact, I already have a suspect in mind. However, it is still quite a long shot," Quentin


    said after thinking for a while.


    "Really? Who is it?" Drew asked impatiently.


    "Do you remember the Spiritual Emperor who showed a soul potential at the medium-grade of Heaven


    Stage? They said that the result was canceled and was now being double-checked. However, I have a


    feeling that it was not a simple coincidence¡­"

 Chapter 1753 The Mysterious Soul Formula

    Chapter 1753 The Mysterious Soul Form


    "Oh, yeah. I heard of him! He seems to be one of the new Spiritual Emperors of the Di n. But I don''t


    think the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief could disguise himself as a member of the Di n." Drew also


    heard the news that the Di n acquired a Spiritual Emperor whose Imperial Soul''s potential was at


    the medium grade of the Heaven Stage.


    "That''s why I also thought that it''s a bit of a long shot. After all, the Di n is the leading force in the


    Ethereal Region. No matter how capable the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief is, there''s no way that he


    could disguise himself right under the noses of the Di n. However, I just can''t shake the feeling that


    this person is hiding something." Quentin''s eyes narrowed and expressed his misgivings.


    "Well, we can still observe him. Let''s find an opportunity to get to him."


    "Yes, I am thinking of the same thing. Anyway, I will inform you if anythinges up!" Upon saying


    that, Quentin left in a hurry. They had to be careful not to be discovered by other people.


    Immediately after, Drew also disappeared from the scene.


    Meanwhile, aftering down from the top of the mountain, Rocky went elsewhere before returning to


    his lodging. He found a remote and secluded ce, where he could enter his Magic Spiritual Space in


    peace.


    After undergoing the trial in the Imperial Soul Testing Array, he came to realize how important one''s


    Imperial Soul was. However, since his was directly formed through the fusion of power, he had no


    cultivation foundation on this aspect.


    For primary-stage and medium-stage Spiritual Emperors, the power of the Imperial Soul wasn''t that


    evident yet. But as one reached a much higher level, it would also get stronger. Hence, it could directly


    aid the Spiritual Emperors in their cultivation, and its full potential could be clearly seen once they got to


    the peak stage.


    Right now, Rocky was ted that his Imperial Soul had already reached the coveted Heaven Stage.


    This meant that in the near future, it would be much easier for him to break through to the peak stage


    of the Spiritual Emperorpared to others. Therefore, he felt the need to start cultivating his Imperial


    Soul in advance and take it seriously. After all, he was determined to reach the peak stage as soon as


    possible.


    In the entire continent, the chance of possessing the soul potential at the Heaven Stage was only one


    to a million or even lower. In fact, even the Spiritual Emperors of the Shura Race had a hard time


    advancing to this point.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    However, Rocky was not particrly surprised at the potential of his Imperial Soul. To begin with, his


    Imperial Soul was formed through the merging of several powerful and unique forces. Therefore, it was


    not a miracle that he was able to possess an Imperial Soul with the potential of the Heaven Stage. In


    fact, it was already to be expected.


    ''I wonder if I can find a skill in the pce for me to cultivate my Imperial Soul¡­'' After thinking for a


    while, Rocky made up his mind and disappeared.


    The next moment, he entered the pce, intending to find what he could to strengthen his Imperial


    Soul.


    Then, the guardian immediately showed up at Rocky''s side.


    "Wee back, master," the guardian greeted politely.


    "Do you know if there is any manual in this pce that I can use to improve my Imperial Soul?" Rocky


    wasted no time and asked.


    "A manual to cultivate the Imperial Soul? Yes, of course, master," the guardian quickly replied.


    "Really? Good! Show it to me." Rocky''s eyes lit up, eager to see what it contained.


    "I''m afraid I can''t get it myself, master. You are the only one who can get a hold of it since it is a


    forbidden skill of the Shura Race''s royal family. But I must warn you. Once you start cultivating it, it may


    take you to the road the leads to evil, and I''m afraid that there is no turning back. That is why the


    former master sealed it, and only the inheritor of his power can unseal it again," the guardian exined


    and asked again, "Master, are you sure that you want it?"


    "Well, it is just reasonable that a huge price must be paid first in order to obtain great power. I am


    willing to try any method just so I can break through to the Shura Realm," Rocky said with an


    unwavering certainty in his eyes.


    "I understand. Then, let me take you there, master."


    Afterward, the guardian turned around and proceeded into the depths of the pce while Rocky


    followed closely behind.


    A momentter, the guardian and Rocky arrived in a certain room. In front of it, they were weed by


    two powerful souls that emitted a holy light, enveloping a huge book with a dark green light. It turned


    out that their light was the one restraining the evil power that was oozing from the book


    "Is that the secret manual for the cultivation of the Imperial Soul? It looks very impressive." Rocky


    instantly felt the evil power contained in the manual even before he got close to it.


    "That''s because the skill inscribed in it was created by an evil god. When one cultivates it, he can


    absorb the spiritual power of any spirit warrior or spiritual treasure in order to nourish his own Imperial


    Soul. However, the more he absorbs, the eviler his Imperial Soul will be. Furthermore, once he


    was controlled by the Imperial Soul, he will inevitably be a dreadful demon," the guardian warned.


    "I see. It sounds dangerous and interesting at the same time. I''ve already experienced being a god


    before but not a demon. Anyway, I already made up my mind, so it doesn''t matter." Rocky smiled


    calmly, resolute in using this secret manual for his own gain.


    "Master, I just have to repeat. Are you really sure? Won''t you need a little more time to think it


    through?" Of course, the guardian had to confirm Rocky''s decision before it was toote.


    "Then, is there anything else besides this one?" Rocky asked straightforwardly.


    "Unfortunately, this is the only one here in the pce. If you want to cultivate the Divine Soul, there are


    actually plenty of choices. But for the Imperial Soul, this is the only one."


    Rocky had heard about the Divine Soul. It was the martial soul that the cultivators at the Shura Realm


    refined.


    "I see. Then I also have no other choice." As soon as Rocky finished talking with the guardian, he


    walked towards the manual in front of him and stared at it intently.


    However, the moment he got close to the manual, his spiritual sense was suddenly attacked by a


    strong evil power. It was as if it tried to prate his body and upy it.


    Seeing this, Rocky immediately stabilized his mind and resisted the invasion of the evil power.


    After a while, Rocky gradually felt that the evil power started to fade away. When he was sure that the


    threat of the evil power was already gone, he was able to breathe a sigh of relief.


    ''What an intense and malevolent force! No wonder the guardian sternly warned me about it first.''


    Although he was still shaking a bit due to the fear that he experienced just now, Rocky had no choice


    but to get closer to the manual. At the same time, he gathered his spiritual power in his hands and


    released it towards the two souls that were tightly suppressing the manual.


    Soon enough, the souls dissipated and vanished without a trace. Finally, they were released from their


    mission.


    At this moment, the holy power enveloping the huge book also disappeared. Immediately after, the


    huge book emitted a strange aura that attracted and tempted everyone around it. With it, people would


    want to go forward, open it, and read it.


    Perhaps for other spirit warriors, this kind of temptation would be irresistible, but for Rocky, he had no


    problem resisting it.


    However, Rocky still reached out and grabbed the huge book. Then, it suddenly turned into a dark


    green me that instantly drilled into Rocky''s palm, merging with his body.


    Afterward, in Rocky''s mind, a set of methods to cultivate the Imperial Soul emerged¡ªthe Mysterious


    Soul Form. It was made up of two major parts¡ªthe internal and external cultivation.


    The internal cultivation was used to feed the Imperial Soul with the cultivator''s own spiritual power,


    while the external cultivation was used to absorb the spiritual power in the surroundings.


    Rocky also found out that the cultivation method of the Mysterious Soul Form was very different


    from ordinary soul cultivation skills. With it, the cultivator would need to release the power of the


    Imperial Soul out of his own body to materialize it. It was almost the same as what they did in the


    Imperial Soul Testing Array.


    Once the Imperial Soul materialized, it could be treated as a familiar. In addition to letting it cultivate by


    itself, it could also be fed with all kinds of treasures from heaven and earth in order to hasten its growth.


    This way, the Imperial Soul would be able to cultivate to the greatest extent, yielding a speedy


    development.


    However, there was also a risk in using this kind of cultivation. Once the Imperial Soul was exposed to


    the outside world, it would be more susceptible to outside forces. It would be more prone to


    get hurt or lose control.


    After getting a general understanding of the Mysterious Soul Form, Rocky directly left the pce


    and returned to his Magic Spiritual Space

 Chapter 1754 Do An Experiment

    Chapter 1754 Do An Experiment


    "All right. Let me try if I can materialize my Imperial Soul into a solid form!" Excited to do some kind of


    experiment, Rocky immediately released his Imperial Soul ording to the method that was indicated


    in the Mysterious Soul Form. Gradually, he was able to condense his Imperial Soul power into a


    human-shaped figure.


    A few momentster, a palm-sized soul shadow appeared and floated in front of him.


    However, it only seemed like a ball ofher fire. The soul shadow''s eyes were closed, and its entire


    body was emitting a faint green light.


    Then, out of nowhere, the soul shadow opened its eyes and shot out two terrifying streaks of green


    mes.


    After a while, the rampaging green mes in its eyes gradually subsided, but they were still dancing in


    its eyes, ready to spurt out again at any time.


    "I never expected that my Imperial Soul would be so unique! It is rather small but its power is


    astonishing!" Thrilled by the impression that his Imperial Soul gave him, Rocky steadily approached


    and stretched out his hand to touch the soul shadow. However, the soul shadow suddenly dodged and


    acted hostile. It flew in front of Rocky and threw a ferocious kick.


    Rocky instantly felt the overwhelming force rushing towards him, so with his quick reflexes, he tried to


    avoid it in a hurry.


    Boom!


    As soon as the kick of the soul shadownded on the ground, huge fissures appeared, and the ground


    instantly copsed.


    Witnessing this, Rocky was actually dumbfounded. He was taken aback that his Imperial Soul could be


    this powerful after it was materialized into a human form. He thought that if it could be really used to


    fight with him, it would be such a huge help.


    "Little guy! Who do you think you''re attacking? I''m your master!" As Rocky regained his senses, he


    tried tomunicate with his soul shadow and established his authority over it.


    The soul shadow seemed to have its own consciousness. Hence, when it heard of Rocky''s identity, its


    former aggressive attitude dissipated. It immediately lowered its head and did not dare act recklessly in


    front of its master.


    "That''s more like it. It is my first time unleashing you into a human form, but you''ll have to be used to it


    soon. Anyway, nice to meet you," Rocky greeted with a faint smile.


    On the other hand, the soul shadow did not respond to Rocky in any way, but it just stared back in


    silence.


    "Okay. Let me feed you some of my spiritual power first. You have to get stronger as fast as possible."


    Upon saying this, Rocky released his spiritual power and sent it towards the soul shadow.


    Sensing the spiritual power being offered to it, the soul shadow chomped it down without any


    hesitation. It was tiny in size, but its appetite was like of a feral beast.


    In less than thirty minutes, Rocky sensed that a lot of his spiritual power had already been absorbed by


    the soul shadow. Consequently, the soul shadow had instantly grown in size.


    But since the third round of the Spiritual Emperor Contest was just around the corner, Rocky needed to


    save his spiritual power. Thus, when he deemed that he had already fed his Imperial Soul enough, he


    withdrew his spiritual power and also recalled it back into his body.


    Then, the following day, all of the participants in the Spiritual Emperor Contest gathered on the square


    of the Boundless Manor. Many of them were anxious since the rankings would be announced in a


    while. It also meant that they would know if they would proceed to the next round or if they were


    already eliminated from the contest.


    "Everyone, listen carefully. I will be announcing the results of the contest''s first two rounds. ording


    to the rules that were set, those of you who were not able to reach the top eighty spots are going to be


    eliminated." An elder from the Di n stood firmly in front of everyone and prepared the list of the


    qualified participants.


    Both the participants and the spectators were excited and nervous. They could not wait to hear the


    names of the ones who could enter the next round.


    Normally, if the pattern would be followed, the middle-level and high-level Spiritual Emperors would


    have no problem entering the top fifty spots. In other words, the low-level Spiritual Emperors would


    have to battle among themselves to take the thirty remaining spots. Since there were about sixty low-


    level Spiritual Emperors in the contest, it meant that at least half of them would be eliminated after the


    announcement was made.


    At this moment, the crowd finally fell into silence as the elder started mentioning the names and


    numbers of the qualifiers.


    "The 80th ce, No. 58!" The elder started.


    "No. 58! It''s me! Oh my god! I made it! I am going to the third round!" Upon the announcement of the


    last ce, an excited voice suddenly burst out from the crowd. It turned out to be a female Spiritual


    Emperor from the human race.


    "... For the 75th ce, No. 47 got it!"


    Soon enough, the people were able to hear the names and numbers of those ranked at the bottom ten.


    The crowd was not that surprised because more or less, those were also the participants that they


    were expecting to be called.


    After that, the elder from the Di n continued to announce the rankings.


    "The 65th ce goes to No. 34, Holden!"


    "Ha! My strength is even better than what that ranking says!" Holden immediately made an arrogant


    remark upon hearing his name called.


    "Really? I did not expect that he could still enter the third round." Rocky, who was also among the


    crowd, could not help but shrug his shoulders after Holden''s name was announced.


    Then, the elder announced several more names. Most of the bottom-ranked participants were basically


    from the human race.


    After a while, the names that appeared on the higher rankings turned out to be filled with low-level


    Spiritual Emperors from the spiritual race. In an instant, the human Spiritual Emperors that were


    mentioned earlier were easily overshadowed.


    "For the 57th ce, No. 79, Eunice!"


    "The 56th ce, Moore!"


    "The 54th ce, Ca!"


    At this moment, some of the top-performing human Spiritual Emperors were already announced. This


    caused amotion in the crowd because they were able to outrank many Spiritual Emperors from the


    spiritual race. After all, this contest was still apetition between both races, and they could not


    afford to show disappointing results.


    "So, Eunice is still ranked below Moore. However, Ca is ranked quite high. What a surprise!" Rocky


    could not help smiling upon hearing the results. When he was still in the Sky-suppressing School,


    Moore was indeed one of the most outstanding disciples, and he had always been excellent in many


    aspects than Ca. Hence, Rocky was surprised that Ca had surpassed Moore by a wide margin


    now.


    But in the end, Rocky was just happy that both Ca and Eunice were able to enter the third round.


    However, after Ca''s name was called, the next three rankings all belonged to the Spiritual Emperors


    of the spiritual race.


    At this point, only a few slots were left for the low-level Spiritual Emperors to be able to participate in


    the next round. Hence, the atmosphere started to be tense. Many of those whose names were


    not called yet could not help but feel very nervous.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "The 51st ce, No. 87!" Another number was announced.


    However, the crowd suddenly fell silent, and the people looked at each other with confused looks on


    their faces. It seemed that they were not familiar with the name that was just called.


    In fact, Rocky was the only one familiar with it. After all, it was Gloria''s fake name that she used to


    disguise herself as a member of the Di n.


    "The 50th ce, No. 95!" As the name was announced, the reaction of the people was the same as


    before. They were unfamiliar with it because it was none other than Valeria''s made-up identity.


    "Those two are low-level Spiritual Emperors from the human race! They were new Spiritual Emperors


    of the Di n!" someone from the crowd shouted after a while.


    Hearing this, the onlookers burst into an uproar again.


    Almost everyone knew that the participants from the Di n this year were all low-level Spiritual


    Emperors. But it was really impressive that three of them were able to enter the third round. With this, it


    could be seen that the Spiritual Emperors of the Di n were really talented and powerful.


    At this point, only four low-level Spiritual Emperors could still be a part of the top eighty spots. If


    Michelle and the two outstanding low-level Spiritual Emperors of the spiritual race, Seth and Barron,


    were not called next, then they might be the top three among the low-level Spiritual Emperors.


    Hence, aside from the three, only one among the rest of the low-level Spiritual Emperors could get the


    chance to be qualified for the next round.


    Not long after, the elder announced that Barron got the 49th ce.


    Most of the low-level Spiritual Emperors had already lost hope. After all, how could they be ranked


    higher than Barron?


    At this moment, Valeria and Gloria also could not help but nce at Rocky. He told them that his


    performance in the Imperial Soul test was double-checked. But if the Di n deemed that his test


    result was valid, then his name should have been announced already. Therefore, they were really


    worried that Rocky would not be able to participate in the contest anymore.


    But of course, no one knew that this was just a part of Rocky''s borate n.

 Chapter 1755 Lets Wait And See

    Chapter 1755 Let''s Wait And See


    "Hey! Maybe there''s still hope! Don''t give up!" Valeria swiftly encouraged Rocky who stood next to her.


    If he couldn''t qualify for the third round, then they would lose the advantage ofpeting with the other


    Godly Geniuses.


    On the other hand, Holden took pleasure in Rocky''s misfortune when he saw that thetter was likely


    going to lose this round of thepetition.


    "Humph! I thought this guy was supposed to be special. Yet he turns out to be just another mediocre


    man. Let''s see if he can still manage to hold his head high on his shoulders once he loses this round!"


    he snorted.


    Hall Leader Chen, who Rocky had offended during an earlier encounter, was gloating alongside


    Holden.


    "He''s hopeless! But this is no surprise," Michelle, who had been paying close attention to Rocky,


    sneered at him as well once she saw that there was no hope in him proceeding to the next round.


    At that moment, the elder of the Di n announced, "The No. 99 participant is ranked as the 48th."


    "It''s him! The one whose soul potential was proven to be at the middle grade of the Heaven Stage! His


    ranking is higher than that of Barron who is from the spiritual race..." someone pointed out and


    exined immediately.


    Meanwhile, Valeria''s and Gloria''s eyes widened in surprise as well. Of course, the Spiritual Emperors


    from the human race including Michelle and Holden were shocked as well.


    The audience was now in an uproar. No one expected Rocky to rank higher than Barron, a low-grade


    Spiritual Emperor of the spiritual race who was second only to Michelle and Seth.


    "Damn it! How is that possible? His ranking is exceptionally high!" Holden cursed and immediately lost


    his temper.


    Hall Leader Chen was disheartened by the news too.


    On the other hand, Michelle''s face clearly showed that she was feeling mixed emotions right now


    despite not saying anything. Rocky''s result took her by surprise.


    "You''ve reached such a high ranking!" Valeria eximed as she gave Rocky beside her a faint smile,


    hinting that she was delighted by his result.


    "I''m quite lucky," he replied coolly.


    "Great! I knew this would happen!" Ca, who was standing by Eunice,mented thoughtfully. She


    knew from the first moment sheid eyes on Rocky that he was special and that he would undoubtedly


    provide unexpectedly magnificent performances.


    Gloria, who was paying attention to the rankings too, had a meaningful look in her eyes upon hearing


    the news.


    To nobody''s surprise, Michelle and Seth upied the following two rankings.


    The rankings of the middle-grade Spiritual Emperors and the high-grade Spiritual Emperors were soon


    announced.


    "The third round will be held after the challengepetition. I hope that all the candidates who will


    enter the third round will have a good rest and stock up on their energy. You all will need it..." the elder


    of the Di n added after he announced all the rankings before he turned around and left.


    The Spiritual Emperors and the onlookers on the square immediately dispersed.


    Already, several of them shifted unweing gazes towards Rocky from afar.


    The following day, the challengepetition that was temporarily set up officially began.


    The reason for thispetition was that there were still numerous powerful Spiritual Emperors who


    didn''t have the chance to participate in the Spiritual Emperor Contest. Hence thispetition was


    specially arranged, to fairly determine who would move to the next round.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The rules of the challengepetition were very simple. Two tests would be conducted and the


    challengers would be ranked ording to the number of points they earned. The resulting top three


    sets of points would bepared to the points of those who had been selected to proceed to the third


    round. Whoever had the higher number of points would continue to participate in the contest.


    To conclude, only three vacancies were avable.


    But even then, many low-grade and middle-grade Spiritual Emperors from the human race and the


    spiritual race still joined the challengepetition.


    Meanwhile, a Spiritual Emperor who went by the name of Basil was suddenly shot to fame and caught


    the attention of numerous onlookers all throughout the challengepetition. A rumor which stated


    that he was from the Sky-suppressing School and that he was friends with Ca and Moore spread like


    wildfire. Apparently, he achieved several astonishing feats in both the school and the army so many


    times butter suddenly disappeared without a trace!


    "Is that the Basil we''ve been hearing of?"


    "That has to be him! He''s no ordinary individual. Back then, he was a talented disciple of the Sky-


    suppressing School whose talent was no inferior to that of Ca and Moore..."


    "Really? But he appears to be much stronger than the two of them now in terms of strength!"


    At that moment, many spectators in the strength test area eyed Rocky in shock as they witnessed him


    crack and pulverize a two-thousand-pound Strength Testing Stone.


    It turned out that Rocky changed his identity from Godly Genius to Basil. He no longer had to hide his


    identity.


    Hearing what the onlookers had to say about him, he didn''t care one bit. After all, he achieved so much


    as Basil. Although the glorious period didn''tst long, it still managed to cause quite a sensation. So his


    return would undoubtedly be everyone''s focus.


    Once he left the strength testing area, Rocky proceeded to another test. He found himself being


    followed by arge group of onlookers. They all wanted to be some of the first to witness his test


    results.


    He no longer had to keep a low profile since he nowpeted as Basil and not as the Godly Genius.


    Rocky''s sudden participation in the challengepetition as Basil naturally took some of the Spiritual


    Emperors who knew Basil by surprise. Ca immediately took Eunice aside and headed towards the


    test area Rocky was in. She didn''t look for him but, instead, silently watched himpete.


    Eunice already knew he would appear as Basil, but she continued to pretend she was unaware of this.


    "He finally appeared. He''s still alive!" Eunice pouted, pretending to be furious.


    "He seems to have changed a lot!" Ca noticed. She looked calm observing him, but her heart and


    the emotions within it were anything but.


    "I don''t think so! Perhaps you feel this way because you care about him deeply," Eunice pointed out as


    she stared at Ca. She was aware that thetter had feelings for Rocky. Although Ca never


    showed it, Eunice could tell from her behavior that she missed him dearly.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Ca''s face turned red with embarrassment.


    "By the way, let''s go talk to him once he''s finished with these tests," Eunice proposed. She knew Ca


    would want to.


    "No, that''s unnecessary. If he remembered me... I mean us, then he woulde to us first." Ca was


    never the one to initiate first as a woman. She thought perhaps Rocky had simply forgotten her.


    "Alright." Eunice knew what Ca was thinking, so she stopped insisting.


    Meanwhile, when Rocky finished his strength test, his set of points had already ranked within the top


    five. This caused a stir once more because, up until now, no one knew the limits of his strength. His set


    of points had already surpassed those of many middle-grade Spiritual Emperors.


    Meanwhile, the other Spiritual Emperors who participated in the challengepetition were trying their


    best to enter into the top three as well.


    But it was still difficult to determine who would eventually seed in reaching the top three


    spots!

 Chapter 1756 A Voice Sounded

    Chapter 1756 A Voice Sounded


    Since everyone now knew his identity as Basil, Rocky now had no reason to hold back his real


    strength. On top of this, he was itching to know how powerful he really was.


    He relentlessly fought one battle after another in the Myriad Illusionary Array and made it to the fiftieth


    pass in only a couple of hours. But he knew that he still had a lot more to give.


    A few momentster, he was now at the sixtieth pass.


    At the same time, people started to gather around the Myriad Illusionary Array.


    However, they didn''te for Rocky''s awesome disy of his skill, but for another Spiritual Emperor


    from the spiritual race. The fact that he participated in thepetition was already something people


    didn''t expect.


    What was more, he was already challenging the sixtieth pass, which meant that he was one step in


    front of Rocky.


    "Wow, Basil is really powerful! He''s already making his way towards the sixtieth pass!"


    "I wonder how powerful he really is. Is he actually a middle-grade Spiritual Emperor? I remember he


    was just a Spiritual King when he first entered the Sky-suppressing School, but now he managed to


    improve his strength like this in such a short span of time! He really is one of a kind!"


    Four hourster, Rocky had already reached the sixty-ninth pass! For most, this was the limit of a


    middle-grade Spiritual Emperor.


    The talented Spiritual Emperor from the spiritual race mentioned earlier managed to reach the


    seventieth pass, one step in front of Rocky.


    There was only one pass between the two.


    Everyone was at the edge of their seats, waiting for Rocky to proceed with the pass, but to their


    dismay, he decided to call it quits in an anti-climactic fashion. He didn''t want to reveal to everyone that


    he was actually as capable as a high-grade Spiritual Emperor.


    However, he still made sure to break the record reached by a middle-grade Spiritual Emperor, which


    was recently sixty-fifth passes.


    After Rocky withdrew from the test, the talented Spiritual Emperor also stopped at the seventieth pass.


    After the limit test, the potential test was next in line for them.


    Because of Basil''s captivating performance, people swarmed the entrance of the Imperial Soul Testing


    Array to watch. They wanted to know whether the previous test was only a fluke or if he was the real


    deal.


    Up to now, Rocky''s ranking was still the third ce. If he didn''t perform well in the potential test, he


    would miss the opportunity to enter the third round.


    While everyone was waiting in anticipation for the test to start, the crowd started buzzing with talks


    about him.


    "I think his soul potential is at least at the middle grade of the Earth Stage!"


    "Maybe it''s at the high grade of the Earth Stage!"


    "Stop overestimating him too much! We can''t guess the potential of his Imperial Soul based on his


    strength, since they''re totally irrelevant!"


    Four hours had passed as people heatedly discussed among themselves.


    Then, the crowd hushed in silence as they saw Rocky finish the potential test in the Imperial Soul


    Testing Array. Everyone was itching to know the result, and as soon as it was announced, everyone


    was shell-shocked.


    "Basil, the high grade of the Heaven Stage!"


    "What? The high-grade of the Heaven Stage?! That''s impossible!"


    "Did I hear it wrong? This should be a mistake."


    "It must be! Contestant number ny-nine from thest test also had his resultse out wrong! At


    first the potential of his Imperial Soul was ssified at the middle grade of the Heaven Stage, but upon


    re-examining, the potential of his Imperial Soul fell to the high-grade of the Earth Stage."


    "Yes! I remember it! It''s very likely that this one''s wrong too!"


    Even Rocky himself was surprised to hear this since in his previous soul potential test, the potential of


    his Imperial Soul only reached the middle grade of the Heaven Stage. When he thought about this


    again, he realized it might be because he practiced the Mysterious Soul Formtely.


    The result was so shocking that the Spiritual Emperor of the Di n immediately reported it to Colton.


    Like the others, Colton was also surprised to hear this, but he did not order a reexamination. Instead,


    he sent a message to the Spiritual Emperor responsible for the test.


    As soon as thetter received the message, he quickly hushed the lively crowd and reported,


    "ording to the chief of the Di n, Basil can directly enter thest round considering his


    extraordinary soul potential."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The announcement of this decision left everyone speechless. Never had they anticipated that Rocky


    would qualify for thest round without further checking. But soon, they figured that since the potential


    of his Imperial Soul was identified to be at the high grade of the Heaven Stage, it might be possible that


    he had not yet fully disyed his strength. Perhaps the Di n favored him because of this respect,


    and thus they made an exception for him.


    But overall, the sudden development of events remained a shock to everyone.


    Meanwhile, some representatives from different forces now viewed Rocky in a different light. For them,


    he was a precious treasure waiting to be caught!


    A Spiritual Emperor with an afro immediately rushed over to Rocky and excitedly asked, "Sir Basil,


    would you like to join our Earth Dragon Sect? Our leader took note of your extraordinary talent and


    would like to gift you these fine treasures!" He took out a bottle of pills and handed it to Rocky with both


    hands respectfully.


    "Wow. This is so generous of you! Thank you!" Rocky said, pretending to be ttered.


    "You''re wee. If you are willing to join our sect, you can have as many as you want," the Spiritual


    Emperor boasted proudly.


    "Really? Thank you, but unfortunately, such low-grade pills are useless for me," Rocky replied with a


    smile.


    "Wh... What?" The Spiritual Emperor with an afro was stunned.


    The crowd burst into a fit ofughter while the other representatives snickered to themselves at the


    side. How could this man be so ignorant enough to offer someone as powerful as Rocky low-grade


    pills? He was practically begging to be insulted!


    "Shame on you! Your sect doesn''t deserve such a talented warrior like him," another representative


    chimed in as he made his way towards Rocky. He then turned around and said, "Sir Basil, please join


    our sect. We are a rising force in the Ethereal Region and we are rapidly improving. With you by our


    side, we''ll be unstoppable! If you agree to join us, you''ll be awarded the title an elder. This is how much


    we respect you. What do you think?"


    "I''m used to being a free man. I''m not interested in being an elder!" Rocky refused as he waved his


    hand.


    "I can tell that you''re not a narrow-minded man. Why don''t you join our Happiness Valley Sect? If it''s


    freedom you value, then we''re the most liberated sect in the Ethereal Region. If you join us, you''ll not


    only be an elder, but you''ll also have a handful of stunning female Spiritual Kings under your disposal if


    you know what I mean..." A charming female Spiritual Emperor appeared in front of him as she


    deliberately show her cleavage to seduce Rocky.


    "If all of those female Spiritual Kings are as stunning as you, then I might have to consider your offer,"


    Rocky said, smiling as he kept his eyes locked on to the woman''s chest.


    "As long as you wish, I can assist you in person," the female Spiritual Emperor said as she winked at


    him.


    "Oh, thanks. But I''m not interested in women older than me." Rocky shook his head.


    The crowd burst intoughter once again.


    Her face turned a bright red in humiliation and anger, but she couldn''t lose her temper in public.


    Seeing him turn down another offer, many more were getting ready to approach Rocky. But before they


    could open their mouths, Rocky said to them, "Stop wasting your breath. I''m sorry, but I''m really not


    interested in joining any sect."


    All the representatives were disappointed since Rocky seemed to be refusing all the forces.


    Suddenly, a sweet voice rang out from the crowd. "What about an invitation from the Sky-suppressing


    Mansion? Would you really turn down a request from me?"

 Chapter 1757 An Surprising Invitation

    Chapter 1757 An Surprising Invitation


    As they heard the charming voice, everyone looked in the direction where it came from and saw that it


    was actually from a beautiful and elegant young woman.


    At the same time, Rocky also looked towards her and felt that he had already met her before.


    "So, we meet again." The girl''s eyes were focused on Rocky while she let out a pleasant smile.


    "Oh! Yes. It''s you!" Rocky''s eyes widened when he finally remembered that he had indeed met this


    gorgeous girl once. She was none other than Lilith, the most famous personality in the Sky-suppressing


    School.


    The people who were also present could not help but be mesmerized by her beauty.


    "Wait! I know her! She''s THE Lilith!" Since Lilith was indeed like a celebrity, someone eventually


    recognized her.


    "I am Lilith, and on behalf of the Sky-suppressing Mansion, I''m here to formally offer you an invitation to


    be a part of the Sky-suppressing Mansion. Won''t you care to join us?" Lilith asked Rocky


    straightforwardly as she revealed her identity to the public.


    "I heard that she is recognized as the most gifted spirit warrior that existed in the Sky-suppressing


    Mansion in the past hundred years! They said that she broke through to the Emperor Realm two years


    ago and she''s now at the middle grade!"


    "I also heard that! She is still very young! With her extraordinary talent, she has more chances of


    growing into a much more powerful spirit warrior!"


    "But why is she here? I did not hear that she will attend the Spiritual Emperor Contest this time. Why


    will she suddenly show up here? Don''t tell me that she''s just here for this guy!"


    At this moment, the people around could not help but discuss among themselves and specte why


    she suddenly appeared. In fact, even Rocky did not expect that he would meet Lilith again at such a


    time and ce. Moreover, she even invited him to join the Sky-suppressing Mansion in front of so


    many people.


    "Please don''t make fun of me, Lilith. Why would I even be qualified to be invited to join the prestigious


    Sky-suppressing Mansion?" Rocky quickly made an excuse so as to refuse politely.


    "Humph! Don''t be so humble. Your soul potential is even higher than mine. Hence, we, the Sky-


    suppressing Mansion, will be more than willing to invite a genius like you to be a part of us," Lilith


    answered with all seriousness.


    Hearing this, the people present, including the representatives of various sects, immediately made a


    commotion. They were utterly shocked when Lilith revealed without hesitation that Rocky''s soul


    potential was even higher than hers. It meant that even the highly-distinguished Spiritual Emperor like


    Lilith was inferior to him.


    "All right. Let me get this straight. I am not interested in joining any sect." Since Rocky could see that


    Lilith would not just let the topic go, he had no choice but to be upfront. Right now, thest thing he


    wanted was to be involved in human forces. After all, his current identity as a Godly Genius was


    already a lot to handle. Thus, if he would be associated with the Sky-suppressing Mansion using


    his identity as Basil, it would just put him at a disadvantage. He might not be able to fulfill his missions,


    and he would be too exhausted in dealing with so many issues.


    "Are you sure? This is a once in a lifetime opportunity." Lilith kept convincing Rocky, but she did not


    seem too desperate. She still looked rather collected and cool, befitting her high status.


    "Yes. I''m just not interested right now," Rocky replied bluntly. Besides, he thought that Lilith was not


    really being serious about her offer.


    "Fine. You can forget it. I don''t want to force anyone if he doesn''t want to." But then she added,


    "Anyway, can I still have a talk with you in private?"


    Of course, what she said immediately made everyone look at Rocky with envy in their eyes. Just to be


    able to talk with Lilith was already a dream for many men. However, she even wanted to talk with


    Rocky where no one could disturb them. They could not help but think that he was such a lucky guy.


    "Okay. No problem." Rocky agreed at once, knowing that Lilith must have wanted to see Kohen.


    Immediately after, the two of them disappeared in front of everyone.


    Soon enough, their figures emerged in the bamboo forest behind the Boundless Manor.


    It was a decent ce where they could talk in peace, away from the eyes of the public.


    "I really didn''t expect that I could see you again!" Lilith let out a huge smile and stared at Rocky with


    such excited eyes.


    "Me too. Well, I guess we were meant to meet here," Rocky answered with a sigh.


    "So, is everything going all right with the little guy?" Just as Rocky suspected, Lilith really wanted to see


    Kohen.


    Therefore, he immediately released Kohen from the Magic Spiritual Space to let Lilith meet it.


    As soon as Kohen got out, although it had not seen Lilith for quite a long time, it instantly recognized


    her at first nce. Then, Kohen immediately approached her enthusiastically.


    "Wow! You have already grown up a lot!" With a very dear smile, Lilith gently patted Kohen''s head with


    her hands.


    "So, did you show up earlier to help me on purpose?" Rocky thought that the timing was too convenient


    to just be a coincidence.


    "Hmm. Not really. Besides, you are a Spiritual Emperor whose soul potential is at the high grade of the


    Heaven Stage. Of course, every force would want to recruit someone like you. The Sky-suppressing


    Mansion is no exception. You should also know that the Sky-suppressing Mansion is not as powerful as


    it used to be. Hence, we do need more talented individuals so that we could get back on our feet," Lilith


    said as she let out a bitter smile.


    "I see. I''ve heard about what happened to Canaan. You did nothing wrong. After all, he is not your real


    brother. You should not be taking the me for what he has done." Rocky knew everything that


    happened back then and also knew what really happened to Canaan.


    "You''re right. But I have no choice. Not all people are as reasonable as you. You must have also heard


    that the Sky-suppressing Mansion is being closely watched by others..." Lilith uttered with a serious


    look in her eyes.


    "It seems that you came to participate in the Spiritual Emperor Contest in order to rebuild the reputation


    of the Sky-suppressing Mansion. Is that right?" The truth was that even before Lilith opened up about


    the current situation of the Sky-suppressing Mansion, Rocky already had a hunch that her purpose in


    taking part in the contest must have something to do with it.


    "Well, it isn''t really my idea. It is my father who forced me to participate in thepetition. So, I had no


    choice but to end my cultivation early ande here," Lilith exined.


    "Then, I guess that we are going to bepetitors at some point in the contest!"


    "Yes. But I want to be friends with you first. I hope that is okay with you."


    "I actually don''t mind, but why me? There should be many people out there who would be willing to


    make friends with you and help you out." Rocky tried to lighten the atmosphere because he was a bit


    caught off guard by her straightforward statement.


    "Maybe. But I don''t think I can trust them. Most of them will only want to have something to do with me


    because of my status in the Sky-suppressing Mansion..." Obviously, Rocky sensed the loneliness in


    Lilith''s tone. She was indeed one of the most talented women in the Ethereal Region and she had a


    prestigious background. Hence, it could not be avoided that people would have ulterior motives when


    they approached her.


    "How am I different from them? Maybe I am just like one of those guys."


    "No, you are not. I am sure of it. I can see in your eyes that the Sky-suppressing Mansion actually


    means nothing to you. You don''t care about its reputation at all. You are not a shallow person. In fact,


    even when I first saw you, I already thought that you are very interesting. Unfortunately, we didn''t have


    enough time to know each other. Before I knew it, you were already gone. But it must be fate that I saw


    you again." Lilith''s eyes were so pure that it seemed like she was able to see through anyone. With


    that, Rocky had no other choice but to give in.


    "All right. I will admit that you saw through me. Maybe you are right. We might be destined to see each


    other again and be friends." Rocky did not actually mind being friends with her. In fact, he liked the idea


    because it would only benefit him, and it would not bring him any trouble.


    "I have lost sight of youst time, but I won''t let you go this time," Lilith firmly dered.


    "But I must warn you. Although we are already friends, it doesn''t mean that I''ll go easy on you during


    thepetition." "Ha-ha! You don''t need to worry about that.


    Besides, I might actually be the one who would need to consider whether to show you mercy or not,"


    Lilith retorted, proudly raising her head.


    "Then, I guess we''ll just wait and see! Anyway, I have to go now. People might spread unnecessary


    rumors about our rtionship if someone saw that we are alone together." As always, Rocky did not


    want to attract too much attention. He already knew that he would shock everyone and garner


    unwanted attention when thepetition started, so he did not want to add anything more than that.


    "Okay then. See youter!" Then, Lilith hugged and kissed Kohen before she reluctantly left.


    "What an innocent girl! She has always reminded me of Lena... Well, I guess it was not so bad that we


    are on good terms..." Rocky could not help but sigh as he looked at Lilith''s back.


    Not long after, Rocky found out that his identity as Basil had be a sensation in the entire


    Boundless Manor. It was because of the exception that the Di n granted him. He was allowed to


    directly enter thest round of the Spiritual Emperor Contest after the announcing that his soul potential


    was at the high grade of the Heaven Stage. As expected, this news instantly spread everywhere.


    Moreover, there were also rumors sprouting here and there that he had a romantic rtionship with


    Lilith.


    It seemed that even Rocky himself did not expect that his return as Basil would cause such a world-


    shaking mor.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 1758 Facing The Third Round

    Chapter 1758 Facing The Third Round


    After the fierce challengepetition waspleted, the three Spiritual Emperors, who were qualified


    to be a part of the third round, were determined. However, since the Di n made an exception for


    Rocky, he could also enter the third round directly.


    Hence, apart from Lilith and Rocky, the two other candidates to join the third round were a talented


    Spiritual Emperor from the spiritual race and a middle-grade Spiritual Emperor from the human race.


    At the same time, thetest top eighty Spiritual Emperors, who had performed well in the first two


    rounds and the challenging round, were already announced.


    The one who ranked first overall was the youngest elder of the Sky-suppressing Mansion¡ªJules, a


    high-grade Spiritual Emperor.


    For the second overall ranking, it was a high-grade Spiritual Emperor from the spiritual race¡ªWesley.


    Then, the one who ranked third was a new high-grade Spiritual Emperor from the Sovereign Pavilion¡ª


    Julian. He was an incredible talent and had been training vigorously throughout these years. Everyone


    thought that this could be his chance to prove himself once and for all.


    After the announcement of the top eighty was made, these three candidates were thought to be the


    most likely ones to win the championship in the Spiritual Emperor Contest.


    As for the other seven high-grade Spiritual Emperors that were also a part of the top ten, they also had


    a chance to win. However, their overall strength was slightly weaker than the top three candidates. It


    meant that they would have to perform very well and might need more luck to emerge victoriously.


    Among these seven Spiritual Emperors, someone actually disyed such a magnificent performance


    that attracted the attention of a lot of people. It was a high-grade Spiritual Emperor from a rather small


    and not so famous sect¡ªJustin Chen.


    However, his real identity was actually the Godly Genius of the Primitive Fief¡ªIsrael.


    At this moment, In Israel''s room, a masked man in blue came in and knelt in front of him.


    "Did you get any information about the other Godly Geniuses in the contest?" Israel asked directly,


    wasting no time.


    "Yes, sir. ording to our careful observation and investigation within the past few days, we were able


    to confirm the identities of three Godly Geniuses," the man in mask briefly informed.


    "Is the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief among them?" Obviously, Israel cared about Rocky the most. In


    fact, he was the target of every Godly Genius. They wanted to discover Rocky''s identity as soon as


    possible in order to eliminate him.


    "I am not sure of it yet. We still have to look further," the masked man replied apologetically.


    "Then, find out as soon as possible. He is the biggest threat in this contest. I want all information about


    him. We should be prepared to face him soon." Israel knew that even though he was supposed to be


    the strongest among the nine Godly Geniuses, he could not act toocent because Rocky had


    already proven himself a couple of times. In order to ensure his victory in thepetition, he must


    eradicate Rocky first.


    As the masked man heard Israel''s order, he swiftly bowed and left to carry out the task given to him.


    Meanwhile, after Rocky showed up as Basil and was allowed to participate in the third round of the


    contest, he disappeared again in the eyes of the people. Right now, he was also focusing on secretly


    investigating the other Godly Geniuses with Eunice''s help. Ideally, his goal was to discover their


    identities before the next round started.


    "Hey, are you not nning to see Ca? You have alreadye back as Basil. Why don''t you at least


    meet her?" While checking the list of participants with Rocky, Eunice was so cooped up with this


    thought. She believed that she had to ask Rocky. Otherwise, she would not be able to calm down.


    "What is the rush? Besides, I don''t think it''s the right time," Rocky replied indifferently.


    "Then, when is the right time? She must be restraining herself and waiting for your initiative to talk to


    her! You''re so cold-hearted. It''s been a long time since shest saw you. I know that she misses you


    very much." Eunice did not need to tell it directly. Rocky immediately knew what she was trying to say.


    "This is also hard for me. However, I have to set my priorities straight. Anyway, you don''t have to worry


    about it. I promise that I will handle this properly." Rocky then nced at Eunice and let out a


    reassuring smile.


    On the other hand, Eunice could just sigh. Eventually, she decided to drop the topic off.


    Two days after the challengepetition was held, the third round of the contest began.


    Early that morning, the eighty candidates were gathered on the square of the Boundless Manor for


    some announcements and instructions.


    However, Rocky, who did not like to be around such a boisterous atmosphere, came inte so that he


    could somehow avoid all the noise and rowdiness. But the moment he showed up, his presence still


    attracted a lot of attention. Especially for the people who held grudges towards him in the past such as


    Holden and Hall Leader Chen, they really paid close attention to him.


    Of course, even Michelle was carefully observing him from afar.


    Since they had amon goal in mind, these people were brought together. Holden happened to


    make acquaintance with Hall Leader Chen. The fact that they both hated Rocky led them to an


    agreement to help each other. They decided to work together just so they could take care of Rocky.


    "Hall Leader Chen, what are you nning to do with that guy?" Holden asked in a low voice so that no


    other people could hear him.


    "Don''t worry. I already have a n. He won''t get away this time," Hall Leader Chen replied, letting out a


    cold snort as he nced towards Rocky''s direction.


    "I see. If you need any back-up, just let me know. I''ll be more than d to help you take that guy


    down." However, Holden was just pretending to be eager to help. In reality, he would not really offer


    any help in person. He just wanted to ensure that Rocky would be taken care of.


    "Humph! Are you looking down on me? He is just a low-grade Spiritual Emperor. I can easily deal with


    that brat by myself. I don''t need any help from others," Hall Leader Chen snapped back with a look of


    disdain on his face. In his opinion, if he fought seriously with Rocky, there was no way that he would be


    defeated.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Of course not. I won''t dare look down upon you. I just want to remind you that this guy might be hiding


    his real strength. We don''t know if he''s really just a low-grade Spiritual Emperor. Based on my


    observations, he is still yet to disy his full strength," Holden warned at once. He might be arrogant,


    but he was also a smart man. From what he saw in the first two rounds, Holden was not that stupid to


    think that Rocky was a mere low-grade Spiritual Emperor.


    "I don''t actually care. Even if he has been hiding his real strength, there''s no way that he could be


    stronger than me. I had only been carelessst time. The next time we meet, I''ll make sure that he will


    die in my hands!" Hall Leader Chen''s remarks were obviously full of resentment and killing intent.


    Holden just smiled and replied, "Yeah, you are right. I know that with your strength, you should be able


    to crush him to pieces. I hope you find that opportunity as soon as possible."


    Meanwhile, Rocky had already noticed Holden and Hall Leader Chen were secretly talking about


    something while eyeing him. With his years of experience in dealing with enemies, he instantly


    discerned that these guys were up to no good, and they were plotting something against him. Of


    course, he did not show any expression on his face, nor did he look in their direction. After all, he


    thought that those two could not pose a threat to him. But when the right time came, he would definitely


    teach them a lesson to make them understand how stupid and arrogant they were.


    "Hi!" Out of nowhere, Rocky heard a coquettish voice behind him. As he turned around, he saw Gloria


    in an elegant red dress, looking gorgeous and very charming. Just the look in her eyes could make


    people lose their minds.


    Every time she switched her identity from the apprentice pharmacist to this one, she would be behaving


    rather freely. Hence, Rocky could not help but worry that her real identity might be easily exposed when


    she kept this up.


    "What do you need? Make it quick. Although you are in disguise right now, your behavior can easily


    arouse others'' suspicion. So, we can''t be seen together." Of course, Rocky had to be cautious at all


    times. Especially now that the other Godly Geniuses must also be on the move to narrow down their


    prospective suspects.


    "Fine. Are you sure that you can win in the third round?" Gloria asked with a straight face.


    "I need to. But yeah, I''ll admit that it will be a bit difficult."


    "I know. I was also surprised to find so many powerful warriors from the human race and the spiritual


    race. I did not expect that as a member of the Shura Race, I will be a little worried about winning in this


    contest. Anyway, if we can''t even ovee the next round, we will be big disappointments, especially


    you..." After the first two rounds, Gloria''s perspective about the warriors of the human race and the


    spiritual race had broadened. She did not expect that there would also be talented people from both


    races that could be on par or even be stronger than that of the Shura Race. She realized that they were


    not as weak as she had imagined before.


    "What are you talking about? Did you forget that I am the weakest among the Godly Geniuses?" Rocky


    answered, trying to sound modest.


    "Ha! Do you really think that I will be fooled by such nonsense?" After witnessing Rocky''s abilities in the


    past and this contest, she could only conclude that he was just good at ying weak, but his full


    potential and real strength were much greater than what everyone could see.


    "But just in case I failed, I''m confident that you will make it anyway. Besides, we are allies. As long as


    one of us canplete the trial, it is already good enough for both of us," Rocky said in a dismissive


    tone.


    "Hold that thought because that is not necessarily the case here. Although we have formed an alliance,


    my goal is still to defeat all the other Godly Geniuses, and that includes you. Therefore, let me get this


    thing clear. If I win this trial, you won''t get any benefits from me," Gloria dered proudly, showing an


    unwavering spirit.


    "Is that so? Then, how about we terminate the alliance already?" Rocky immediately retorted, trying to


    provoke her on purpose.


    "Ha! You wish. You will still help me before I can be the sessor of the gods. There is no getting


    out of our alliance. Now, cheer up and make sure that you perform well in the third round. Otherwise, I


    might punish youter," Gloria said with her eyebrow raised before eventually leaving.


    Then, as soon as she disappeared into the crowd, Valeria suddenly appeared.

 Chapter 1759 Three Challenges

    Chapter 1759 Three Challenges


    "Hey! Isn''t that woman Gloria?" Valeria pointed out at Gloria who, upon closer inspection, was currently


    disguised as another female Spiritual Emperor.


    "Yes, it''s her. She found out my real identity," Rocky revealed honestly, hiding nothing from Valeria.


    "How? I thought our n was wless!" Valeria swiftlyined with a frown.


    "You know she might not be adept with other things, but she is quite skilled at dealing with men. I think


    she can even tell it by just sniffing my scent alone!" Rocky exined, trying to find a reasonable


    excuse.


    "It''s possible. What did that sly fox say to you?" Valeria stared and asked him. Her overreaction was


    evident in her slight jealousy.


    "Nothing special."


    "Liar! Did you get drunk off of those honeyed words of hers?" Valeria didn''t believe a single word he


    said.


    "Ha-ha! Isn''t that normal? Anyway, she is still my fiancee nominally." Rocky chuckled.


    "Humph! Fiancee? The audacity of this woman!" This only amplified her jealousy.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t worry. My fief has already broken ties with theirs, hasn''t it? Even if she tried to take advantage of


    me, she''ll never fool me."


    "That''s good." Valeria''s face softened with relief. "By the way, do you know what you''ll have to face in


    the third round?"


    "No, I don''t know." Rocky shook his head, feigning ignorance.


    Just as the two of them were about to continue their conversation, five brilliant lights suddenly fell from


    the sky above the square and swiftlynded on the ground in front of it.


    The Spiritual Emperors and the audience present standing in the square soon rose into an uproar.


    Judging from the brilliance of these lights, they were undoubtedly the big shots of the Ethereal Region.


    Under the crowd''s watchful eyes, the five rays of light dissipated before they revealed the true bodies


    encased within them.


    At the same time, the uproar got furious inside and outside the square. They were indeed none


    ordinary big figures. The one who stood in the middle and wore a purple golden robe was the current


    chief of the Di n, Colton.


    The two figures who nked him were Crosby, the leader of the Sky-suppressing Mansion, and


    Enrique, the leader of the Sovereign Pavilion.


    The other two were elders of the Di n.


    The crowd was humbled, honored, and excited to be in the presence of these three leaders. They were


    the most powerful and well respected figures in the Ethereal Region.


    However, the Spiritual Emperor Contest was the first martial arts exchange held by the human race and


    the spiritual race, and it was also the highest levelpetition of the Ethereal Region, so their arrival


    was actually within their expectations.


    "I am Colton, the current leader of the Di n. Some of you here may not be familiar with me, but that


    changes now." Colton didn''t put on airs. He told the crowd his identity with a pleasant countenance and


    a peaceful tone.


    Soon, the tense atmosphere brought about by the arrival of the three great leaders was quelled.


    "You all must know more of these two masters beside me. They''re the leader of the Sky-suppressing


    Mansion and the leader of the Sovereign Pavilion. I am honored to have invited these two famous


    figures of the Ethereal Region to attend this event as well," Colton continued.


    "I didn''t expect you to have a sense of humor. This is, in fact, the first time I''ve ever met you. Both our


    ns had their misunderstandings which nearly resulted in an enormous disaster. Fortunately, you


    were smart enough to exin the misunderstanding in time. Otherwise, the Sky-suppressing Mansion


    would have been ruined!" Crosby replied sincerely.


    "You''re wee, sir. It''s my duty to maintain peace and tranquility within the Ethereal Region.


    Sometimes, we must sacrifice a few of our n''s benefits and take into ount the interests of the


    entire region. As for the misunderstanding, let''s forget about it!" Colton announced gracefully.


    "Don''t just talk, sirs. Don''t forget why we''re here today. I think it would be better to get down to business


    as soon as possible," Enrique reminded them from the side.


    "Ha-ha! Thank you for the kind reminder. Let''s begin," Colton replied and epted the idea readily.


    "Today is the third round of the Spiritual Emperor Contest. As is custom, I am expected to give a


    speech of encouragement. However, I am a self-proimed boor who only knows how to fight and


    direct an army on the battlefield. So giving such a speech is pointless. But if there''s one thing I have to


    remind you, it''s this. The purpose of thispetition is not only tomunicate with the spiritual race


    but to deal with the ongoing threat of the Shura Race to the Ethereal Region as well. ording to


    previous negotiations between us and the spiritual race, this ongoing war was a plot devised by the


    Shura Race. This truce between us and the spiritual race will surely expose the Shura Race''s true


    intentions. That is why this Spiritual Emperor Contest is being held for another reason¡ªto select


    exceptional warriors who will be carrying on their shoulders the future of the human race. They will lead


    thousands of troops to fight on the battlefield, to serve our race, and take over my position of the


    commander in chief as well."


    The entire audience burst into an uproar once more upon hearing this news. Colton''s words clearly


    showed that he intended to retreat from the battlefield.


    In other words, someone else would be dered as the newmander in chief of the human army


    once Colton retired. However, no one in the Ethereal Region appeared to be the right candidate. At


    least, no one that the people were aware of.


    Therefore, it was likely that Colton would choose a sessor in this Spiritual Emperor Contest. The


    commander in chief of the human race possessed the most powerful military power. It would tempt any


    sect or force to go all out.


    ''Chief Colton sure knows how to create tempting bait to lure a crowd. I believe the Godly Geniuses of


    the Shura Race will inevitably expose themselves.'' Rocky thought as he smiled. ording to the n


    he discussed with Colton, thetter said those words in the hopes that the Godly Geniuses would


    expose their identities as soon as possible. This would enable them to take advantage of capturing


    them all during the contest and destroying the Shura Race''s n for good.


    "I have nothing else to say on that topic. Also, I''ll be one of the judges for the third round. You will


    officially pass if you can solve all the challenges we have set up. That is to say, you need toplete


    three challenges to be eligible for the fourth round," Colton dered with a straight face.


    The entire square fell into confusion and silence so pure that you could hear a pin drop.


    After all, the three grand warriors standing before them were no ordinary Spiritual Emperors who


    reached the peak stage. Their Imperial Souls not only reached the Emperor Realm but had formed a


    powerful Spiritual Domain as well.


    This particr domain was formed when one''s strength reached the peak of the Emperor Realm and


    could bring down immeasurably terrible destruction on any living thing within its reach.


    Finding yourself within it was equivalent to stepping onto death''s doorstep.

 Chapter 1760 Your Will

    Chapter 1760 Your Will


    As soon as Colton announced what would happen during the third round of the trial, the faces of many


    of the Spiritual Emperors present became serious. They were frightened of facing just one of the top


    three Spiritual Emperors, so facing all three of them at once was absolutely terrifying. All the


    confidence they had left was drained at that moment.


    "The chief of the Di n is absolutely ruthless. It appears he wants to take this opportunity to get


    several Godly Geniuses to involuntarily expose themselves. This is going to be a great show!" Rocky


    couldn''t help but marvel at Colton''s n.


    If it was a normalpetition, those three powerful figures from the Ethereal Region would never have


    shown up in person. However, the Godly Geniuses of the Shura Race snuck into the Spiritual Emperor


    Contest. This attracted Colton''s attention, and so he devised this scheme.


    "Allow me to formally prepare and announce the first challenge..." Enrique, the leader of the Sovereign


    Pavilion, stepped forward with a vacant look in his eyes. With a wave of his hand, a fiercely strong gust


    of wind blew through the entire area. It sliced through the air so quickly that everyone present felt as


    though their faces were cut by knives.


    The eighty Spiritual Emperors who were stationed in the center of the square suddenly felt bound by an


    invisible force. Their bodies began to stiffen.


    "You all are now within the power of my Spiritual Domain. Your bodies are no longer under your control.


    If you want to pass my test, you''ll need to ovee this power. Not only will this bind your bodies but it


    will seize your wills over time as well gradually. You will fail and won''t be able to proceed once no


    amount of your will is left and has beenpletely destroyed," Enrique announced in a low,


    authoritative voice.


    Most of the Spiritual Emperors were already frightened before the fight officially began, especially when


    they realized they were tasked with leaving the Spiritual Domain of a top Spiritual Emperor on their


    own.


    Many of the Spiritual Emperors who participated in the meeting began toin, as in their eyes,


    they might not even be able to pass one of the tests.


    Colton realized that many of the Spiritual Emperors in front of him had already given up and fell into


    despair. He then uttered, "It seems you all think this test is too challenging. The reason we set these


    three tests up is to ensure that you are fully capable of entering the Holy Heaven Pce in the fourth


    round."


    "Holy Heaven Pce? That''s the legendary divine ce!"


    The crowd instantly fell into a discussion with each other. None of them expected that the remaining


    participants would be able to enter the Holy Heaven Pce.


    This pce was a divine ce discovered by an ancestor of the Di n. It was said that the gods


    created it and that it was the only ce of its kind to ever exist in the Ethereal Region.


    The Holy Heaven Pce was a dangerous ce with all kinds of traps and trials that were well beyond


    any ordinary person''s imagination. It would be impossible for anyone who didn''t have enough strength


    to enter it.


    The only members of the Di n who had any chance of entering it were at least the middle grade


    Spiritual Emperors or those who possessed power above that level. But they also needed to pass an


    extremely rigorous examination before entering. Since ancient times, only less than a hundred Spiritual


    Emperors from the Di n sessfully passed through its gates. Some even died there and had no


    chance of leaving the pce walls.


    On the other hand, many Spiritual Emperors of the Di n managed to greatly improve after emerging


    from the pce as well.


    This meant that the Holy Heaven Pce was both a haven and a nightmare for any Spiritual Emperor


    who dared to enter it.


    "Those who wish to enter the pce will need to show their true strength and they will not back down


    so easily. You are, after all, Spiritual Emperors. Don''t let anyone else look down upon you." Colton


    encouraged everyone with these words. It was no wonder he rightfully deserved his position as


    commander in chief of the human race.


    Many of the Spiritual Emperors regained their confidence in themselves. Getting ess into the Holy


    Heaven Pce seemed more attainable now.


    "You''re right. We are all elites of the Ethereal Region. Nothing can stop us!" Holden, who always loved


    basking in the limelight, added.


    Getting rid of Enrique''s Spiritual Domain still wouldn''t be an easy task, though.


    Among them, ten high grade Spiritual Emperors silently began working on oveing Enrique''s


    Spiritual Domain.


    The first challenge, however, didn''t appear to be difficult for the middle grade and high grade Spiritual


    Emperors. Their skill and strength enabled them to easily ovee and escape Enrique''s power.


    But the remaining low grade Spiritual Emperors found themselves in trouble.


    Many of the onlookers believed that Michelle could pass this challenge. After all, her talent was second


    to none among all the low grade Spiritual Emperors. Her master taught her many great skills as well.


    That was why it was most likely that she would be the first low grade Spiritual Emperor to ovee the


    power of the Spiritual Domain.


    Sure enough, Michelle began to summon enough spiritual power to slowly move her body and


    gradually resist the power that ensnared her and her fellow Spiritual Emperors.


    The others continued to try their best.


    Only Rocky didn''t make a move. He simply observed the actions of the other Spiritual Emperors since


    it was a good opportunity to point out the few Godly Geniuses who were in disguise.


    He soon discovered that the aura of one of the participants had changed. It wasn''t the aura of a human


    warrior anymore. Although it wasn''t strong by any means, he could still detect it.


    Rocky continued to observe the rest after finding that one Godly Genius in disguise.


    Meanwhile, many low grade Spiritual Emperors continued to try to ovee the Spiritual Domain they


    were trapped in.


    Among them, the low grade Spiritual Emperors of the human race finally began to make progress with


    breaking free of the formidable power''s shackles.


    Realizing it was time for him to take action, Rocky summoned some of his spiritual power in


    preparation. He didn''t have a hard time doing this since the domain could only bind the Imperial Soul


    and not the physical body. If one''s Imperial Soul''s power was strong enough, it wouldn''t be trapped by


    Enrique''s Spiritual Domain.


    It would be impossible for Rocky to release his Imperial Soul''s power instantly, which would definitely


    expose his true strength. He needed to pretend as though fighting the Spiritual Domain would be


    difficult for him.


    He soon discovered that the Imperial Soul''s power within his body began to release on its own even


    when he didn''t do anything. Soon, he managed to mostly regain control of his body and break free from


    the Spiritual Domain.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Momentster, more than 70% of the Spiritual Emperors managed to pass the first test while the


    remaining low grade Spiritual Emperors too weak to resist the power could only stand there helplessly


    and fell into despair.


    Although Enrique''s Spiritual Domain didn''t cover arge area, it was extremely difficult for the Spiritual


    Emperors to ovee it. It took arge chunk of spiritual power and a good amount of will to take even


    a single step forward.

 Chapter 1761 Escape The Spiritual Domain

    Chapter 1761 Escape The Spiritual Domain


    "Master Enrique, how many do you think can get rid of your Spiritual Domain''s control?" Colton asked


    as he expectantly waited for his answer.


    "At least sixty! After all, only the elites from the different sects could participate in the Spiritual Emperor


    Contest. I''ll be disappointed if no one could even get past the third round! I can''t speak for the others,


    but I''m sure the ones sent by our Sovereign Pavilion will never let me down! I believe Chief Crosby is


    also thinking of the same thing as me," Enrique answered with a proud smile. He let the rest two know


    that he was more than confident in their own Spiritual Emperors.


    "I must admit it''s true. But don''t forget about our Spiritual Emperors from the Sky-suppressing Mansion.


    I guarantee you that they''ll make quite a scene." Not willing to be one-upped by the two, Crosby


    chimed into their conversation.


    While the three leaders were talking, thepetition grew white-hot. The ten high-grade Spiritual


    Emperors were making an impression on the audience, followed by the excellent middle-grade Spiritual


    Emperors, including Lilith.


    The contest grew more and more intense with each passing moment. Even the middle-grade and most


    of the low-grade Spiritual Emperors were leaving nothing behind.


    Meanwhile, Rocky was only a step away from escaping the Spiritual Domain. While everyone made


    sure to give it their all, he deliberately slowed himself down. If he had gone all out, the match would''ve


    been finished in a blink of an eye.


    It only took a few moments for the high-grade Spiritual Emperors to leave Enrique''s Spiritual Domain,


    followed by those middle-grade ones, including Lilith and Isabel.


    On the other hand, Michelle, who was leading the low-grade Spiritual Emperors, was now at thest


    step of the race. But she found out soon enough that this was the hardest part of the race. It was as


    hard as climbing up to heaven.


    Her whole body ached, and she was drenched in sweat. Her clothes stuck to her soaking body, which


    made everyone stare at her.


    Ca, Eunice, Valeria, and Gloria were also subjected to the lewd and hungry stares of the crowd, but


    they couldn''t care less seeing that there was something more important than their appearance.


    The only thing on their mind was to get rid of the Spiritual Domain andplete the first challenge first.


    Meanwhile, Rocky was starting to lose control because the Spiritual Domain awakened the power of


    his Imperial Soul inside him and instantly speed him up. At that moment, he was starting to gain on


    Michelle fast.


    Before he knew it, he had already passed Michelle and some of the middle-grade Spiritual Emperors


    and was now only less than half a step away from getting away from the Spiritual Domain.


    ''When did he get past me? I can''t believe it!'' Michelle was inexplicably shocked when she noticed that


    Rocky surpassed her.


    Everyone was also puzzled by this. It was simply impossible for Rocky to be so fast at his current


    strength.


    But try as he might to hide it, Rocky had no way to stop the real power of his Imperial Soul from


    bursting out.


    ''I can''t go on like this. It''s not the time to show my strength yet!'' Rocky told himself. He knew well


    enough that everyone would grow suspicious of him if he finished the race first.


    ''I''ll give her a hand.'' A light bulb lit up inside Rocky''s head as he saw Ca nearby and thought of


    something that might save him.


    He opened his eyes and used the demonic soul skill which contained power from his Imperial Soul and


    immediately rushed towards Ca.


    Ca instantly felt an astonishing amount of power flowing through her body as she grew faster and


    faster by the second.


    Soon, with the help of Rocky, she began to catch up with Michelle.


    And in less than five minutes, she surpassed her and was also less than half a step from the boundary


    of the Spiritual Domain.


    Michelle''s face grew red with anger and embarrassment when she saw this.


    In an instant, Ca''s Imperial Soul was put to its limit. Suddenly a stream of water began shrouding her


    body, causing a breathtaking spectacle.


    With all her might, she took thest half step forward and became the first low-grade Spiritual Emperor


    to leave the Spiritual Domain.


    Michelle''s blood boiled in fury when she saw this. Not once did she expect Ca to win over her.


    The crowd immediately burst into a deafening uproar to cheer Ca. No one foresaw that she would be


    the first one to leave the power of the Spiritual Domain.


    Of course, only Rocky knew how Ca did it.


    Even Ca herself felt confused, but she knew well enough that someone helped her.


    Following closely behind, Michelle was the second one to escape from the Spiritual Domain.


    "Damn it!" Michelle red at Ca. "You must have cheated. Otherwise, how could you surpass me?"


    "Do you have any evidence?" Ca sneered at her. Although she knew someone helped her, there was


    no way that she would admit it in front of everyone. And she was confident that Michelle didn''t know.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, you win, but next time, I won''t even give you a chance. Enjoy it while itsts." Michelle was


    beyond irate as she threatened Ca, regarding her as a formidable enemy.


    "Miss Michelle, it''s not up to you to decide whether I have the chance or not!" Ca bit back without


    fear.


    "You..." Michelle didn''t expect that Ca would answer back. But she knew she had to keep her


    emotions in check in front of everyone.


    Five minutes passed before Rocky couldn''t suppress the power of his Imperial Soul anymore. He


    zoomed out of the Spiritual Domain and was the third one to finish. For the strength he was showing,


    such an achievement was already amazing.


    Valeria, Gloria, Moore, and some other low-grade Spiritual Emperors were the ones to finish the


    contest after him.


    After a couple of hours, more than 60 Spiritual Emperors sessfully escaped from the power of the


    Spiritual Domain andpleted the first challenge.


    "The second challenge will begin at noon. I hope to see you all there in time!" Colton announced to the


    contestants and then left the ce with Crosby and Enrique.


    At noon, the square was once again brimming with people. Those whopleted the challenge in the


    morning were eager to hear what the next set would be.


    While Colton and the other two still hadn''t arrived, the ce was buzzing with spection and


    excitement.


    "I can''t believe that this year''s Spiritual Emperor Contest is so different from all other contests. Even the


    rulers of the three major forces at the Ethereal Region havee to watch in person!"


    "Yes, the Di n has even opened the Holy Heaven Pce."


    "But for me, the most exciting ones to watch are Michelle, Lilith and Ca. My eyes can''t get enough of


    their beauty!"


    The rowdy crowd suddenly fell silent when three rays of spiritual light shot out of the sky and into the


    square, making the three leaders appear out of thin air in a grand entrance.


    "Now that everyone is here, the second challenge will begin. Master Cosby will be in charge!" Colton


    announced.


    Crosby strode forward, looked around at the Spiritual Emperors and said, "This morning, Master


    Enrique has already tested your willpower, and we have also seen your efforts, but this is far from


    enough. Therefore, next, I will summon the holy beast of our Sky-suppressing Mansion. If anyone can


    survive for two hours in front of the holy beast, he or she will pass the second test. Anyone who can


    hold on till the end will receive extra rewards!"

 Chapter 1762 He Was Unaffected

    Chapter 1762 He Was Unaffected


    Hearing what Crosby said, a hugemotion immediately rose amidst the Spiritual Emperors. After all,


    the holy beast of the Sky-suppressing Mansion was one of the five holy beasts of the Ethereal Region.


    Moreover, its strength was not inferior to that of a Spiritual Emperor at the peak stage. In fact, it was


    even more powerful.


    "All eyes up front. It is about to start." As these words left Crosby''s mouth, he kept making various


    gestures with his hands in front of his chest. Then, a beam shot towards the center of the square. In an


    instant, the air just above the square started to stir up. Immediately after, the beam of light expanded,


    forming a huge light hole. As everyone''s eyes widened, a shadow of a giant beast slowly emerged from


    the light hole, exuding an overwhelming aura at the Emperor Realm that filled the surroundings.


    Upon the appearance of the beast shadow, everyone present was stunned. They could not help but


    feel frozen and have a sense of submission before it.


    The beast had lion-like features with a horn on its head. It had bright red fur all over its body, and its


    two sharp fangs looked very deadly.


    "Oh my god. This is a holy beast at the Emperor Realm? It is freaking powerful!"


    "So, this is the widely-talked Fiery Lion of the Sky-suppressing Mansion..."


    "I am considering myself very lucky to witness such a holy beast like this with my own eyes."


    Since the Fiery Lion belonged to the Sky-suppressing Mansion, not many people were able to see it


    before. Therefore, almost all of them were shocked, and its presence was eye-opening for everyone.


    The moment the Fiery Lion stepped out of the light hole, it instantly spread its domineering aura that


    enveloped every Spiritual Emperor standing there.


    As the low-grade Spiritual Emperors perceived its unrestrained strength, they could not help but


    tremble in fear and almost fall to the ground.


    However, this was just the beginning. From here on, the tremendous power of the Fiery Lion would


    gradually increase, and it would exert invisible stress on the candidates that would make it difficult for


    them to hold on. In fact, even middle-grade Spiritual Emperors should have difficulties in holding on in


    front of the beast for two straight hours.


    Crosby announced earlier that the time limit for this test was two hours. Thus, most of the participants


    had thought that as long as they did their best not to flinch and hold on during that time, they could


    pass the test. However, they were yet to experience the dreadful stress from the Fiery Lion. By that


    time, they would instantly think that they had underestimated its power.


    The stress from the Fiery Lion was constantly superimposed. Hence, the longer they persisted, the


    greater damage it could cause to the candidates. It also meant that it would be useless to just merely


    hold on. They would need to counteract the stress that was suppressing them if they really wanted to


    pass the test.


    The only way for one to pass the test was to deliberately remove and fight off the stress by releasing


    the power of the Spiritual Domain through the candidate''s Imperial Soul.


    However, since the low-grade Spiritual Emperors rarely had the time to cultivate the power of the


    Spiritual Domain, they were naturally at a disadvantage.


    So, the only ones who had a huge chance to ovee the test were the middle-grade and high-grade


    Spiritual Emperors. But it did not necessarily mean that all of them could pass it.


    At this time, as the test started, almost every middle-grade and high-grade Spiritual Emperor did not


    show fear and concern before the ferocious Fiery Lion.


    On the other hand, more than half of the low-grade Spiritual Emperors were already ghastly pale and


    were shaking in horror.


    Meanwhile, Rocky still tried to keep a low profile. But of course, it could be easily observed that


    compared to the other candidates, he was unusually rxed. He just sat on the ground with his arms


    crossed over his chest, and he stared at the Fiery Lion with just a nk expression on his face.


    Obviously, the other low-grade Spiritual Emperors and even the middle-grade Spiritual Emperors did


    not have the guts to look directly in the eyes of the Fiery Lion at all.


    Eventually, time flew by and an hour had already psed.


    During this time, several low-grade Spiritual Emperors had already given up because of the continuous


    stress that they faced. But still, most of them tried to struggle very hard and continued the test.


    After another fifteen minutes, a few more low-grade Spiritual Emperors quitted from the test.


    Soon enough, only fifteen minutes were left before the time limit of two hours was up.


    At the same time, the power of the Fiery Lion''s Spiritual Domain had already reached the peak,


    immediately causing an unimaginable impact on every candidate present there.


    "This is actually surprising. These remaining candidates are much stronger than I expected. I can


    definitely see that they will be great assets on the battlefield in the future!" Watching the admirable


    performances of the participants, Colton could not help but be very satisfied.


    "But soon enough, we shall see their true limitations," Crosby remarked, knowing that the hardest part


    would be after the time limit.


    Not long after, thest minute had finallye.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as the two hours were up, the candidates who were able to persist to the end quickly rushed


    out of the Fiery Lion''s Spiritual Domain. After they got out, they were gasping for breath and were


    sweating profusely. Their faces were deathly pale as if they had just escaped from hell.


    At this time, only the high-grade Spiritual Emperors and some middle-grade Spiritual Emperors,


    including Lilith, had remained in the Spiritual Domain. After all, they were after the reward from Crosby


    once they became thest candidate to endure the test.


    However, at the same time, many spectators were surprised to see that there was still a low-grade


    Spiritual Emperor among the ones who remained inside. It was none other than Rocky.


    Even Colton and the other two leaders could not help but exchange looks of shock. It was surprising


    enough that he was the only low-grade Spiritual Emperor remaining in the Spiritual Domain of the holy


    beast, but they also saw that Rocky seemed to be not having that much difficulty.


    After all, it was extremely rare for any low-grade Spiritual Emperor to hold on up to this point just by his


    own strength. In fact, if he continued the test, it would be very risky for him.


    Another fifteen minutester, a few middle-grade Spiritual Emperors already reached their limits and


    gave up. One by one, the participants could not hold on and had no choice but to quit.


    Not long after, only a few candidates were left who were still trying their best to struggle. Since only a


    few of them were left, everyone believed that the ultimate victor should be decided soon.


    Every passing second, the atmosphere became more intense. Any minute now, thest candidate who


    could hold on in the Fiery Lion''s Spiritual Domain would emerge.


    About eight minutester, another batch of middle-grade and high-grade Spiritual Emperors gave up


    one after another.


    At this point, only seven candidates were left inside. Apart from Rocky and Lilith, the other remaining


    ones were the five high-grade Spiritual Emperors at the top of the ranking.


    At this time, Lilith was already close to her limit. But when she saw that Rocky was still doing fine, she


    persevered more, not wanting to admit defeat before him.


    However, after another fifteen minutes, Lilith could not hold on anymore, so she gave up. Aside from


    her, two more candidates also quitted.


    Seven minutester, only two were left inside. The first one was Rocky and the other one was the high-


    grade Spiritual Emperor who was actually Israel in disguise.


    After an hour, even Israel was not able to resist the vicious power of the Fiery Lion anymore. Hence, he


    could do nothing but give up.


    Therefore, Rocky was the only one left. However, he was still sitting on the ground with his legs


    crossed. It was as if he was not aware that he was already the victor.


    At the same time, the spectators also felt that this was very weird.


    Upon seeing this, Colton and the other two also exchanged puzzled looks with each other.


    "I am going to put the Fiery Lion away first!" Without wasting any time, Crosby appeared in front of the


    holy beast and quickly made it return to its original space.


    Immediately after, he also approached Rocky to confirm his current state. However, at this time, Rocky


    suddenly opened his eyes as if he was out of it for some time now. Then, he stood up with an


    indifferent expression on his face and asked, "Wait. Is it over? Oh no... I identally fell asleep. I have


    missed what happened in the test!"


    Upon hearing these words, the square instantly burst out into an uproar. The spectators could not


    decide if they should cry orugh because of what just happened. The test was enveloped in such a


    fierce and tense atmosphere until the end, but Rocky actually dozed off in the midst of it. That was why


    he could inexplicably persist and be the victor. Of course, this was way too inconceivable. It just meant


    that the viciousness of the Fiery Lion had no effect on him at all.


    But the truth was it was not really difficult for him. First of all, Rocky''s real strength was already close to


    the peak of the Emperor Realm. Therefore, he was even stronger than the Fiery Lion, meaning that its


    fearsome stress would not affect him in any way.

 Chapter 1763 Another Figure Appeared

    Chapter 1763 Another Figure Appeared


    Moreover, Rocky''s Imperial Soul was very unique and special in many aspects. In fact, even Colton


    and the other two Spiritual Emperors might not be able to hurt him. Hence, there was no doubt that the


    Fiery Lion could not do anything to him.


    At this moment, Crosby was still a bit dumbfounded, so he could not help but cast a few nces


    towards Rocky. Just a moment ago, he clearly felt a strange aura from Rocky. It onlysted for a


    second, but he was still able to sense it. Furthermore, it was the first time ever that a low-grade


    Spiritual Emperor could remain calm in front of the Fiery Lion. It was indeed an astonishing feat.


    "As promised, here is your reward for being thest one to hold on. It is a Sacred Spirit Pill." Crosby


    actually believed that some Spiritual Emperors of the Sky-suppressing Mansion would emerge


    victorious, so there was no problem for him to give it as a reward in the test. However, never did he


    expect that it was Rocky who would oust every other Spiritual Emperor in the end.


    A promise was a promise, so he did not hesitate to give it to the winner. Therefore, he immediately took


    out the Sacred Spirit Pill and handed it over to Rocky. At the same time, he could not help but subtly


    give Rocky a meaningful look.


    "Thank you for this, Mr. Crosby." Although Rocky noticed the look that Crosby gave him, he did not pay


    attention to it and just epted the reward without hesitation.


    Later on, Crosby returned to where Colton and the others were.


    At this moment, everyone''s focus was on Rocky. After all, who would have thought that he could even


    take a nap in front of the vicious Fiery Lion? Because of that, he won in the end and even got the top-


    grade pill from Crosby. It was hard for the onlookers to ept the fact, especially that he was just a


    low-grade Spiritual Emperor.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Of course, no one knew that Rocky did that on purpose. He intentionally nned to make a scene


    during the test in order for the other disguised Godly Geniuses to take the bait and reveal their


    identities.


    Just as Rocky expected, several Spiritual Emperors showed looks of suspicion towards him.


    "Hey, can I have the pill that you received?" Out of nowhere, Eunice suddenly appeared and asked for


    Rocky''s reward without any hint of hesitation.


    "Oh, you want it?"


    "Of course! Don''t you know that it''s the best one among the low-level pills? It can easily help you break


    through to a higher level. If you don''t want it, then just give it to me." Without even a hint of a humble


    tone, Eunice asked for the pill, assuming that Rocky would have no interest in it.


    "Fine. I''ll give you the pill." Indeed, Eunice was right. Rocky was not really interested in it, so he handed


    it to her without wanting anything in return.


    Although the Sacred Spirit Pill was actually pretty good, it would be useless for Rocky since he had


    already reached a much higher level. So it was better to give it to Eunice.


    Upon receiving the pill, Eunice was very exhrated.


    At the same time, when the people saw how Rocky gave the coveted Sacred Spirit Pill without


    reluctance, they could not help but start some rumors and guess the rtionship between him and


    Eunice.


    Moreover, they were so envious of Rocky. He could just give a precious pill to others without thinking


    twice.


    They were starting to see Rocky''s real strength, and even the high-grade Spiritual Emperors seemed to


    be inferior to him.


    "The third test shallmence tomorrow. For now, let us call it a day and have a good rest!" Colton got


    the attention of the crowd and made the announcement.


    Afterward, Colton and the other two Spiritual Emperors left the scene.


    Since there were no events remaining for the day, the participants also left one after another.


    On the other hand, Rocky stayed behind. He wanted to observe the crowd first as they left the area.


    Soon enough, everybody was gone, and he was the only one remaining. However, just as he was


    about to leave, a figure suddenly appeared and stood in front of him.


    "Hey! You are the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief, aren''t you? You are making such a huge fuss here in


    the Spiritual Emperor Contest. I guess you are not afraid to reveal your identity, huh?" It was actually a


    participant from the spiritual race, and his eyes were full of hostility as he looked at Rocky. Since he


    knew about the Godly Geniuses, Rocky thought that he must be a Godly Genius in disguise or


    someone connected to them.


    "What? You must be mistaking me for someone else. I don''t know anything about the Godly Genius of


    the Ghost Fief," Rocky replied, deliberately feigning ignorance.


    "Ha! Do you take me for a fool? If you are not the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief, I will quit the


    competition right away!" The man from the spiritual race was so sure that he even wagered his spot on


    the contest.


    "Ha-ha! Fine. May I know who you are? Which fief do you belong to?" Rocky asked calmly and cupped


    his hands in front of the man.


    "I am from the Blood Fief." Without any hesitation, the man instantly revealed his identity to Rocky.


    "The Blood Fief?" Rocky could not help but raise his eyebrows upon hearing this. The Blood Fief was


    known to be the weakest one among the nine major fiefs. In fact, their Godly Genius did not take part in


    the quest to subdue the Nether Dragon Kingst time, so Rocky had not seen him personally. However,


    since the man took the initiative to reveal his identity without any hesitation, Rocky thought that he was


    either a fool or a schemer.


    But based on Rocky''s experience, he must be dealing with a schemer. The reason was quite simple. At


    this point, all of the other Godly Geniuses saw Rocky as a major threat, so no one would think of easily


    exposing their identities to him. If anything, they should be always on guard.


    Therefore, it was in as day that this man was up to something as he came to Rocky first.


    "Why did you appear before me? What is your intention?" Although Rocky was already sure that there


    might be a trap waiting for him, he kept it to himself first. This Godly Genius must have a purpose to


    seek him, so he wanted to know that.


    "I actually wanted to cooperate with you and Valeria." With a serious expression on his face, the man


    immediately uttered these words.


    "You want an alliance? Then, why didn''t you find Israel? Everyone knows that he is the strongest


    among all the Godly Geniuses. It''s so obvious that he is the best choice," Rocky retorted, thinking that


    his motives were very suspicious.


    "Humph! I already tried that, but Israel doesn''t want to cooperate with me." The man snorted coldly.


    "What is his reason?"


    "Well, everyone knows that Israel is sopetitive. He can even defeat all of the other eight Godly


    Geniuses on a one-on-one battle. Hence, he did not want to cooperate with anyone."


    "What about the other Godly Geniuses? As far as I know, some of them also formed an alliance. Like


    Drew and Quentin?" Rocky asked as his eyes slightly narrowed.


    "Ha! Are you kidding? I don''t like those guys," the man quickly said with utter disdain.


    "So, you are saying that you only want to ally with me and Valeria?" Based on his answers just now,


    Rocky could tell that this man had a definite n on his mind.


    "Yes. That''s right. Besides, I can help you guys a lot. Between you and me, I have already confirmed


    the identities of Drew and Quentin. If you will cooperate with me, I can immediately tell you who they


    were disguised as!" the Godly Genius said, offering a very tempting offer. "Hmm. That sounds great."


    Rocky let out a positive response, but he did not immediately agree to it. After all, he could tell that this


    man did not really want to cooperate and help him. Moreover, his gut was telling him that he was


    probably not really the Godly Genius of the Blood Fief, and this was all a part of an borate trap to


    take him down.


    "What do you say? We can join hands and kill Drew and Quentin! They will never know what hit them!"


    the Godly Genius tried to entice Rocky even further.


    "So, you are actually nning on killing them during the Spiritual Emperor Contest?" Rocky just found


    another major reason why he could not trust this person. If this man was prepared tounch a sneak


    attack during the Spiritual Emperor Contest, then greater trouble would inevitably happen unless he


    had a very secure n to pull it off.


    "Yes. That is not a problem. We can find many opportunities to do it during the contest. Why are you


    hesitating? If we can seize the opportunity, we should take it, right?"


    "Well, give me a little bit of time to think about it," Rocky said after thinking for a while.


    "All right then¡­ Give me your reply as soon as you can." The Godly Genius hesitated a bit before


    replying because he wanted an answer right away.


    "Yeah. See youter." Upon saying that, Rocky left the square.


    A few moments after Rocky left, another figure appeared beside the man who introduced himself as the


    Godly Genius of the Blood Fief.

 Chapter 1764 He Got A Plan

    Chapter 1764 He Got A n


    "I don''t think he took the bait. What you offered is not tempting enough!" The figure scoffed and let out


    a frown.


    It turned out that the "Godly Genius of the Blood Fief" who confronted Rocky earlier was actually Drew,


    the Godly Genius of the Elite Fief, and the figure that had just appeared was Quentin, the Godly Genius


    of the Purgatory Fief.


    "Humph! It doesn''t matter. I was just testing him. Right now, the most important thing is that we have


    already confirmed his identity. Since we already know the real identities of Odin and Israel, we can


    finally take action." Drew quickly found an excuse to make up for his embarrassment.


    "But judging from the performances of the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief in the contest, there is still a


    huge possibility that he is hiding his real strength. We have to be very careful once we deal with him,"


    Quentin reminded, trying to be cautious as always.


    "There is no need to be afraid of him. All we need to do is find an opportunity to kill him. Even if it is us


    who finish him or not, it doesn''t really matter," Drew uttered with a sinister smile.


    "What do you mean? You''re nning to let the other Godly Geniuses deal with him?" Quentin asked


    straightforwardly as his eyes narrowed.


    "Why not? Is it really necessary that we are the ones who kill him off? Besides, I think that right now,


    Israel is the one who wants to get rid of Odin the most. Then, why don''t we let him?"


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Are you serious? Israel won''t be easily fooled. He is thoughtful and resourceful. If we appear before


    him, he could instantly guess that we just want to use him to deal with Odin." Israel was the most


    fearsome Godly Genius not only because of his strength. Quentin knew that his perception of things


    was also topnotch, so he would not be easily manipted.


    "Anyway, Israel is not the only one who wants to eliminate the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief. Let''s


    expose his identity first to the other Godly Geniuses. After that, we can just wait and see for a while. I


    know that everyone will want to make a move against him," Drew remarked.


    "Fine. Let''s do that." Quentin also deemed that it was a fair idea, so he had no objection.


    Soon enough, the two of them left and went in separate directions.


    Then, just as the two Godly Geniuses disappeared in the square, a figure suddenly emerged from the


    ground. It was none other than Rocky. It turned out that after he left earlier, he went back by hiding


    himself under the ground.


    The main reason was that he had a hunch that the Godly Genius of the Blood Fief he met earlier was


    hiding something. When he came back, he was able to prove that his hunch was right. He made an


    unexpected discovery, and he learned two of the Godly Geniuses'' identities at the same time.


    "I knew that there was something fishy about him. Drew even pretended to be another Godly Genius


    just to deceive me. Well, the joke''s on them because they were the ones who actually took the bait.


    Then, all I need to do is wait for them to walk on the trap that I had set up!" Rocky let out a satisfied


    smile and eventually left the square.


    Meanwhile, through the uniquemunication method of the Shura Race, the news that Rocky was


    actually the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief instantly reached all the Godly Geniuses, including Valeria


    and Gloria.


    However, even though this information had reached them, the other Godly Geniuses didn''t dare to act


    rashly. After all, they were not sure if it was just a trap.


    On the other hand, Israel did not mind if it was a trap or not. He was willing to take the risk, so he


    wanted to take action right away.


    "Godly Genius, we have received the news about his identity. Shall we take action now?" the masked


    man, who was kneeling in front of Israel, immediately asked for his instructions.


    "I actually thought that there was something wrong with that person even before. But I didn''t expect that


    he really is the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief. If he had not been in the limelight during the first two


    rounds, I would not suspect a Spiritual Emperor of the Di n to be a Godly Genius in disguise," Israel


    commented as if he was lost in thought.


    "I think that he had no choice but to push himself to perform well. After all, it would be difficult for him to


    enter the third round if he had mediocre performances in the first two rounds. But my primary concern


    is that it seems that the Godly Genius, who had spread this information, wants all of the other Godly


    Geniuses to take care of the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief," the masked man spected after


    thinking for a while.


    "I agree. Most likely, it is a trap." Israel nodded, thinking that it was only the most logical reason behind


    this action.


    "Then, what are we going to do, sir?"


    Israel paused for a moment to think about this carefully. Then, after a while, he ordered the masked


    man and said, "Take someone with you tonight and try him out. However, you don''t have to engage in


    an all-out battle. After all, the Godly Genius of the Flower Fief must be with him. We don''t know yet who


    she is disguised as. Thus, we cannot underestimate the situation."


    "Yes, sir. I understand." Upon receiving the order from Israel, the masked man immediately bowed and


    left.


    At the same time, two other Godly Geniuses also sent some of their men to take action and find where


    Rocky was.


    Meanwhile, as soon as Valeria learned that Rocky''s identity was exposed, she immediately went to


    Rocky''s room to warn him. However, when she got there, the room was empty. Neither he nor his


    apprentice was there.


    However, just as when she was about to leave the room to look for Rocky, she happened to run into


    Gloria, who had just put on her identity as Rocky''s apprentice pharmacist. It seemed that she was also


    in a hurry toe back to their room. Of course, she had also received the news, so she wanted to talk


    with Rocky about this matter.


    "Hey! Do you know where your master is?" Valeria wasted no time and asked.


    "No. I am actually looking for him too." At this moment, Gloria did not really know where Rocky was. In


    fact, she had seldom seen him recently.


    ''Where the hell is that guy? He doesn''t even know that his identity was already exposed!'' With an


    evident frown, Valeria grew worried that the other Godly Geniuses might immediately take action


    against Rocky.


    At the same time, Gloria had the exact same thought. However, although she was too anxious, she


    could not show it in front of Valeria.


    "You look restless. Do you have something urgent to tell my master? Do you want me to help find him?


    Or you can leave me your message. I will ry it to him once hees back," Gloria offered. Although


    she did not really want to offer help to others, especially to Valeria, it was a different situation. Rocky''s


    life might be in danger, so she was willing to cooperate.


    "Okay then. Help me find him. When you do, be sure to bring him back here immediately." After saying


    that, Valeria left in a hurry.


    "What''s with that woman? I didn''t think that she will be this concerned about Odin. I thought she hated


    him so much¡­ Don''t tell me that she already fell in love with him, but she just doesn''t know it herself?"


    As she pondered on these thoughts, Gloria actually began to harbor some doubts. However, she


    eventually came to her senses, knowing that the most important thing right now was to find Rocky''s


    whereabouts. Thus, she also left the room and started looking for him.


    While the two girls were anxiously looking for Rocky, he was just actually cultivating his Imperial Soul in


    his Magic Spiritual Space. He had nned the whole thing, so he knew that it was about to get chaotic


    the moment he came back.


    Once it was already the dead of the night, Rocky decided to leave the Magic Spiritual Space and return


    to his residence. From here on, he assumed that it would be a long, sleepless night.


    Sure enough, when he was still several meters away from his residence, he already sensed that at


    least a dozen people were hiding around the vicinity. However, he acted like he didn''t notice them and


    just returned to his room.


    When he got upstairs and opened the door, he was a bit surprised to see that two people were sitting in


    the room. It seemed that they had been waiting there for quite some time now.


    "Where have you been? What time do you think it is? Do you know that we have been looking for you


    all this time?" The moment Rocky came back, Gloria immediately scolded him,pletely forgetting


    her current identity.


    Hearing this, Valeria could not help but take a look at Gloria. This guy was supposed to be an


    apprentice, but he was actually scolding his master?


    "Shh! Keep your voice down. It''s already the dead of the night. Don''t disturb others who are resting."


    Then, Rocky continued, "Just calm down. I know why you two are looking for me."


    "What? You knew that your identity was already exposed?" Obviously, the two girls were stunned. They


    could not figure out how he learned of this.


    "You are thinking how I knew? It''s pretty easy. I exposed myself on purpose," Rocky said with a


    devious smile.


    "What? You deliberately let others know of your identity? Why would you do that? That''s too


    dangerous! Do you realize that they will not stop until they get rid of you?" Valeria blurted out. Based on


    her tone, both Rocky and Gloria could tell that she was really agitated.


    "It is already the third round, and most of the Godly Geniuses are still unwilling to reveal themselves.


    I''m getting impatient and it''s boring to go on like this. So, I decided to stir things up a little. Because of


    this, all of our identities will be exposed sooner orter. This way, things will get more interesting! Also,


    you don''t have to worry. I have already prepared for this moment," Rocky said with a straight face.


    "So, you actually want the other Godly Geniuses to attack you?" Valeria was actually in a daze. It was


    not until then that she realized that Rocky already nned everything in advance.

 Chapter 1765 Relieved

    Chapter 1765 Relieved


    "Yes, the third round is about to end and the next one will be held in a forbidden area of the Di n, the


    Holy Heaven Pce. Some say it''s a mysterious ce filled with many unknown dangers, but it is the


    most suitable ce for us Godly Geniuses to fight in. Since the standoff between us just ended, the


    fourth round will be much more interesting," Rocky exined with a confident smile across his face.


    "You''re crazy!" Gloria couldn''t help but snap at him. Never in a million years did she expect that Rocky


    would be the one to provoke the other Godly Geniuses, seeing that he was still the weakest among the


    nine. Although he had her and Valeria by his side, it was still far too risky to expose his identity like that.


    "Some men sent by the other Godly Geniuses are keeping a close eye on us. How are we going to


    deal with them?" Valeria asked with concern.


    "Let me deal with those bastards. Wait here and don''t follow me. I don''t want you guys to blow your


    cover. I''ll be back soon." With a smile, Rocky immediately went out the door to confront their enemies.


    He first hid in the shadows and disguised himself as a member of the Shura Race no one had seen


    before with a new mask. He then crept out of the building''s edge and shouted, "Stop hiding ande


    get me!" He quickly dashed towards the back of the mountain, enticing his opponents to chase after


    him.


    A handful of Spiritual Emperors emerged from the shadows and followed him.


    Under the pale moonlight, Rocky saw a dozen figures chasing after him.


    Not long after, Rocky arrived in a clearing at the back of the mountain and stopped.


    The Spiritual Emperors of the Shura Race arrived nearly at the same time. They were divided into


    several groups and each took a corner before they nced at each other. It seemed that they didn''t


    expect that so many Spiritual Emperors would be sent to test Rocky. Inevitably, they grew wary in their


    minds.


    At the same time, Rocky turned around under the light of the stars and faced them.


    When they saw that it was a different face, they all stirred uneasily.


    "What?! You aren''t the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief!" One of the Spiritual Emperors gasped in


    surprise.


    "Of course! My master isn''t a fool toe see you in person. If you want to meet him, you must first


    pass my test," Rocky said with a sneer.


    "Don''t overestimate yourself,d! Can you really beat us all by yourself? Although we work for different


    Godly Geniuses, we can surely set aside our differences since we all have the same goal tonight!" a


    masked Spiritual Emperor sent by Israel shouted.


    "He''s right! Who do you think you are? You won''t stand a second if we gang up on you!" another


    Spiritual Emperor chimed in with disdain.


    "It''s up to you. I don''t mind fighting you one by one, but you will definitely regret it!" Rocky provoked


    them even more with a cocky smile.


    "Brat, let me be the first one to fight you! I''ll put an end to your miserable life!" a thin, shifty-eyed low-


    level Spiritual Emperor shouted as he swiftly approached Rocky.


    Although there was an opponent charging straight at him, Rocky remained steady and didn''t move a


    muscle.


    "Take this!" As soon as the Spiritual Emperor got within striking distance, he immediately unleashed his


    most powerful skill. With a defiant scream, several ghost shadows burst out of the ground and wrapped


    Rocky''s feet, rendering him unable to move.


    At the same time, the low-level Spiritual Emperor stretched out his hand and a huge w materialized


    and shed at Rocky.


    Bang!


    The overwhelming spiritual power exploded in violent fashion the instant it attacked him. It sent dust


    and rocks flying high into the clouds, leaving a crater on the ground. Since Rocky was unable to move,


    he absorbed the force of the blow head on.


    "Humph! I thought he was powerful, but it turns out he is just bluffing!" Surprised that Rocky couldn''t


    even conjure up a counterattack, the low-level Spiritual Emperor scoffed. He thought that Rocky must


    be either dead or badly injured.


    But as the dust settled, the confident smile on his face suddenly faded when he felt a chilling aura


    approach him. When he came to his senses, a figure appeared out of nowhere andnded a gentle


    p on his chest before floating back like a ghost.


    When the dust finally set, everyone was surprised to see Rocky standing there unharmed.


    "You..." The low-level Spiritual Emperor was speechless. He couldn''t fathom how Rocky survived his


    most powerful attack. Before he could even react, a scorching hot me erupted from his chest, igniting


    his body and killing him until he was burned into a crisp.


    The other Spiritual Emperors were shell-shocked. They didn''t even see the moment when Rocky


    attacked theirrade.


    "Is there anyone else who wants to try?" With a cold and soul-piercing stare, Rocky asked everyone


    with his hands behind his back.


    "Who the hell are you?" the masked Spiritual Emperor asked. Judging from Rocky''s attack, he guessed


    that Rocky was at least a middle-level Spiritual Emperor. Even if the three strongest men among them


    attacked together, he wasn''t confident that they would be able to defeat him.


    "I''m just an apprentice pharmacist," Rocky replied.


    "An apprentice pharmacist?" the masked Spiritual Emperor repeated as his eyes narrowed. ording


    to the previous investigation, there was indeed an apprentice pharmacist tagging along with the Godly


    Genius of the Ghost Fief. Now it seemed that the title was just a cover.


    "If you don''t want to fight then please go back and stop wasting my time. As long as you don''t disturb


    my master, we won''t be seeing each other again. Otherwise, well, you could look at yourrade to


    serve as a reminder," Rocky warned.


    The remaining Spiritual Emperors remained frozen in ce with fear.


    Seeing that everyone was scared out of their wits, the masked Spiritual Emperor said, "Please don''t be


    angry. We just wanted to greet your master in person on behalf of our Godly Geniuses. It would mean


    the world to us if you tell him we said hello."


    "What about the others?" Rocky asked as he looked at the other Spiritual Emperors.


    "We are just following orders from our masters. Please forgive us if we offended you!" they squealed as


    they knelt down to ask for forgiveness.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, I forgive you. You may leave now!" Rocky said as he waved his hand.


    The masked Spiritual Emperor and the others exchanged nervous nces and then left one after


    another.


    After that, Rocky went straight back to his room.


    As soon as he entered his room, he saw that Valeria and Gloria were still waiting for him inside. They


    breathed a sigh of relief when they saw him unharmed.


    "How did you drive away those Spiritual Emperors?" Gloria asked as she looked at Rocky suspiciously.


    "Well, I have my own ways of dealing with them. Anyway, it''s gettingte. It''s better if you go back to


    your room and rest. We have a big day ahead of us tomorrow. Goodnight!" Rocky said to Valeria with a


    warm smile.


    "Okay, goodnight." Valeria said to him and went straight to her room.


    "Hey, how much longer are you going to pretend?" Gloria, on the other hand, kept pestering him as


    soon as Valeria left.

 Chapter 1766 His Real Strength

    Chapter 1766 His Real Strength


    "What do you mean? I don''t get it," Rocky said while looking at Gloria innocently like a child.


    "Have you reached the medium grade of the Emperor Realm already?" Gloria demanded. She seemed


    to have seen through his facade and noticed something.


    "What makes you say that?" he asked her in return. Truth be told, he didn''t expect her to figure out that


    he had hidden his true strength. However, her guess wasn''t entirely correct.


    "Among the Spiritual Emperors who were sent to spy on you tonight, at least three of them were at the


    medium grade. With the strength you disyed publicly, you wouldn''t have easily dealt with them


    unless they were intimidated by your real strength. Moreover, your extraordinary performance during


    the Spiritual Emperor Contest suggested that your strength should have leveled up to the medium


    grade long ago..." This proved that Gloria was exceptionally smart to havee up with such


    spection.


    "It seems I can''t hide it from you. It''s true. My strength has reached the medium grade," Rocky


    confirmed and nodded discreetly.


    "You''re horrible. You know that Valeria and I were so worried about you!" Gloria pouted as she shot


    Rocky a disapproving look. However, Rocky being a medium grade Spiritual Emperor was actually


    beneficial for her.


    "I didn''t realize you were worried about me." Rocky shrugged.


    "Humph. I know you''re secretly rejoicing at the fact that two beautifuldies care about you. No man


    has ever been able to make both me and Valeria worry about him so much before you." Gloria shot him


    a stern re.


    "Well, if there''s nothing else for us to talk about, I''ll leave now," Rocky mentioned. He had no intention


    of continuing this conversation with her because of her exceptional intelligence. He was afraid that the


    more he talked, the more skeptical she would be about his true strength.


    "There''s a nice, cozy room for you to stay in and yet you insist on staying outside? Are you making an


    excuse to leave and go on a date with that woman from the Di n?" Gloria asked, a hint of jealousy in


    her voice.


    "Whatever you say!" Rocky turned around, pulled the door open, and left without any further


    exnation.


    Seeing Rocky leave with no hesitation, Gloria felt even more alone. She had no idea how she would be


    able to capture his heart and make him fall for her now.


    Meanwhile, the Spiritual Emperors who were ordered to spy on Rocky returned to report their findings.


    The faces of all the Godly Geniuses, including Israel''s, fell upon hearing that the apprentice pharmacist


    who stayed with Rocky wasn''t a pharmacist at all. The apprentice pharmacist was actually a powerful


    Spiritual Emperor who even killed a low grade Spiritual Emperor with a single strike. They had no


    intention of just sitting back and waiting. Now that they had alerted their opponents, they were all


    nning on how to eliminate Rocky.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    On the morning of the next day, all the candidates who passed the second test the previous day


    gathered again in the square of the Boundless Manor.


    Today, only Colton appeared before them. Crosby and Enrique had gone back to their own sects to


    deal with other affairs.


    "Everyone, please prepare yourselves before following me to the Heavenly Library," Colton informed


    them.


    "The third test is to be held in the Heavenly Library!" Rocky heard Eunice exim beside him suddenly


    upon hearing the announcement.


    He and Ca immediately looked to her.


    "What kind of a ce is the Heavenly Library?" Ca asked curiously.


    "The Heavenly Library is a ce built by our ancestors blessed with mysterious skills to conduct secret


    cultivations. What makes it special is that any warrior who possesses a strength equal to or above the


    Emperor Realm is given the chance to learn a random unique skill as long as they proved that they


    were skilled enough. The catch is that each warrior only has one chance. The Heavenly Library is


    usually used to assess the Spiritual Emperor''s potential," Eunice exined to the duo.


    "Have you ever been in there?" Rocky asked her.


    "Not yet¡­" Eunice shook her head.


    The Heavenly Library''s existence wasn''t a secret in the Ethereal Region, so many of the Spiritual


    Emperors and the representatives of the forces watching knew about it as well. When they heard that


    the third test was to be held in the Heavenly Library, they were overjoyed because they would be able


    to learn a unique skill if they were lucky enough. This would be good for their future cultivation!


    Moreover, the skills they would learn there would be extraordinarily rare.


    The Spiritual Emperors who weren''t able to take the third round of the test funded their chests in


    annoyance. They regretted not performing well enough in the previous round.


    Meanwhile, the candidates who would take part in the third test followed Colton to the Heavenly


    Library. The audience followed closely behind as well.


    The library was a circr, two-story building located at the end of the Boundless Manor.


    The library was often used by the Di n to test the potential of the Spiritual Emperors. The circr


    tform on the second floor was especially used as a reviewing stand. And the Spiritual Emperors


    participating in the third round would cultivate in seclusion on the first floor.


    There was an enchanted barrier separating the first floor from the second floor to prevent any


    interference.


    By then, all of the qualified Spiritual Emperors had already entered the first floor while the spectators


    filled the second floor.


    "The third test is about to begin. Please take your seats here, everyone," Colton announced as he


    stood in the middle of the field and looked around at all the candidates.


    All the Spiritual Emperors, including Rocky, took their seats.


    "The third test is actually pretty simple. It will be to test yourprehension. The Heavenly Library was


    built with a special mysterious technique, so you can only imagine the various unique skills that the Di


    n has collected over hundreds of years. However, every Spiritual Emperor that enters this ce has


    only one chance to learn a skill. Otherwise, he fails and it would be useless to return over and over.


    The official standard for passing this third test is to learn one unique skill here!" Colton eximed,


    revealing what the contenders needed to achieve during the third test.


    Because the requirements of the test were just as expected, it didn''t cause too much of amotion.


    "However, due to the time schedule, the third test will be limited to one day only. Anyone who fails to


    comprehend a unique skill by then will be eliminated and won''t continue to the fourth round held in the


    Holy Heaven Pce," Colton continued.


    The audience burst into an uproar. They knew that the unique skills he mentioned were different from


    the spiritual skills they were all familiar with. No matter how talented the Spiritual Emperor was, it would


    certainly take time toprehend and master a single spiritual skill. Toprehend and master a


    unique skill of the Di n within a day seemed nearly impossible.


    One day would certainly not be enough.


    But what they didn''t know was that due to the Heavenly Library''s special structure, one''s


    comprehension and learning process could be sped up. The challenge''s time limit of one day was


    actually something possible.


    "The test begins now!"


    As Colton finished, countless words written in glittering gold suddenly appeared on the first floor. They


    flew through the air, spiraling and intertwining with each other.


    Colton disappeared for a few moments before reappearing at the top of the first floor. Then, an invisible


    yet powerful force made its way throughout the entire first floor and enveloped all the candidates firmly


    in its grasp.

 Chapter 1767 The Comprehension

    Chapter 1767 The Comprehension


    Soon, the golden runes that encircled them began to fly and make their way towards thepetitors''


    field. They intertwined with each other like golden rivers floating and shuffling among the Spiritual


    Emperors.


    As they remained in ce, they began to feel strange. Some heard a strange buzz in their ears, a few


    of them experienced blurred images shing before their eyes, and the rest felt the spiritual power


    within them disappear in an instant.


    These runes were impacting each Spiritual Emperor on the field differently.


    A few of the Spiritual Emperors were able to detect and hear certain mantras a few momentster.


    However, most of them were iplete. None of them dared to try and chant them out loud for fear of


    worsening their situation.


    Most of the Spiritual Emperors chose to wait it out and see what would happen next.


    But Rocky was different. He quicklypleted the intermittent mantra in his mind and began to


    manipte the spiritual power within him using it.


    The spiritual power in his body began to rise and speed up.


    Suddenly, vivid images of the previous world he lived in shed through Rocky''s mind. He saw his past


    with Isis, Marcia, and Alyssa. Emotions that he had buried deep within suddenly burst out like an


    overflowing dam.


    Except for Rocky, the ten high-level Spiritual Emperors were also trying to figure out andplete the


    mantras they had heard to control their spiritual powers. So did some middle-level Spiritual Emperors


    and some extraordinary low-level Spiritual Emperors like Michelle, Moore, and Seth.


    As soon as most of them became more familiar with using the mantras, they began to show different


    states.


    This meant they began to fullyprehend what they heard.


    By then, Colton had slowly descended from the top of the first floor and weaved his way between the


    Spiritual Emperors to observe their states. During the process ofprehension, it was easy to spiral


    into madness. He needed to stop it once he detected its early signs in any of thepetitors.


    Otherwise, there would be unimaginable consequences.


    Soon, more and more Spiritual Emperors from both the middle-level and the low-level began to take


    their shot at theprehension task.


    By then, these Spiritual Emperors were surrounded by a faint glow. This included Rocky, who began to


    comprehend the mantras at the very beginning of the test.


    Everyone seemed to finally be making progress.


    ''What progress you''ve all aplished in such a short time!'' Colton thought to himself as he nodded in


    satisfaction.


    In the Heavenly Library, the process ofprehension was divided into ten grades. Generally, one


    could be considered as having roughlyprehended a unique skill once he or sheprehended the


    first five grades. However, this was only the beginning. Once a contenderpleted the seventh


    grade, he or she would be considered to have aplished a phenomenal feat. This assured the


    contender that fullprehension was obtained once all ten grades werepleted.


    But ording to the Di n''s past records, only seven Spiritual Emperors were able toprehend all


    ten grades in the Heavenly Library since the dawn of ancient times. And only twenty Spiritual Emperors


    managed to reach andprehend the seventh grade of the test.


    Six hourster, the high-level Spiritual Emperors, some of the middle-level Spiritual Emperors, and the


    talented low-level Spiritual Emperors including Michelle were all able to reach the third grade of the test


    one after another.


    To no one''s surprise, Rocky was still standing as well.


    Eight hourster, the bodies of several high-level Spiritual Emperors suddenly lit up like bright stars


    against the evening sky and were filled with joy.


    "Chief Colton, I haveprehended a unique skill. The Heavenly Silkworm Skill!"


    "I haveprehended one, too. The Six-meridians Finger!"


    "Amazing! A Saber sh!"


    The high-level Spiritual Emperors couldn''t help but shout and rejoice as they reported to the chief.


    The onlookers stationed at the second floor soon fell into amotion. Only fourteen hourster, each


    of these high-level Spiritual Emperors had sessfullyprehended a new skill. It went faster than


    they had expected.


    "I appreciate all your effort. You''ve made it to the fifth grade of this test. Here, you have a choice to


    either leave or stay and continue with theprehension task," Colton exined with a nod of his


    head.


    Naturally, none of them chose the former option. They all chose to stay upon discovering that their


    cultivation would go by extremely fast and efficient in the Heavenly Library.


    Right after the high-level Spiritual Emperors continued with the task, another three middle-level


    Spiritual Emperors managed to make it to the fifth grade too.


    Two hourster, several of the low-level Spiritual Emperors made it to that grade as well, including


    Michelle.


    The rest of thepetitors were still trying toprehend the fourth grade of the test.


    The next stages ofprehension after the fifth grade would be no easy feat.


    It was already less than eight hours before the deadline. The high-level Spiritual Emperors that made it


    to the fifth grade earlier had already passed the sixth grade of the test and were now working hard on


    finishing the seventh grade. Tried as they might, none of them had sessfully gone through yet.


    It was even worse for the middle-level and low-level Spiritual Emperors.


    Soon, most of the Spiritual Emperors who had alreadyprehended the fifth grade of the test chose


    to stop and retreated to the side of the field. Among those who gave up were Moore, Holden, Eunice


    and Barron, who were all talented low-level Spiritual Emperors.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Two hourster, more than half of the Spiritual Emperors who chose to continue earlier eventually gave


    up. The rest had either not yet reached the fifth grade of the test or were still trying to break through the


    seventh grade.


    Among those who remained were three high-level Spiritual Emperors. This included Israel, who had


    disguised himself to protect his identity, eight middle-level Spiritual Emperors including Drew and


    Quentin, and even Lilith and Isabel.


    However, those that drew the most attention were the low-level Spiritual Emperors such as Michelle,


    Seth, Ca, Valeria, and Gloria.


    The test so far had proven how powerful they really were for reaching this far into thepetition


    despite their current strength.


    Even so, Michelle and the others soon found themselves stuck in a bottleneck in the sixth grade of the


    test.


    Less than two hours remained.


    Just as the Spiritual Emperors who were trying to make it past the seventh grade of the test seemed to


    have reached their limits, a strange yet dazzling spiritual light suddenly shed.


    "Someone has managed toprehend the seventh grade!" Colton eximed as he turned to look in


    the direction of the sh quickly.


    All the Spiritual Emperors and the spectators on the second floor were just as shocked and looked in


    that direction as well.


    It was none other than Rocky who had achievedprehending the seventh grade.


    No one expected him to be able to break through to the next grade first!


    Just as everyone was recovering from the initial shock, several more dazzling spiritual light shed all


    over the field. They came from Israel, Drew, Lilith, Michelle, and Seth.


    At this moment, the onlookers on the second floor mored. They never would''ve guessed that


    numerous Spiritual Emperors would be able to sessfully break through.


    Valeria, Gloria, Ca, and Quentin all made it shortly after.


    Meanwhile, the corners of Rocky''s mouth raised into a smile. He didn''t expect that Colton''s third test


    would inconspicuously force Israel and the other Godly Geniuses to expose themselves.


    These Godly Geniuses from the Shura Race were undoubtedly superior to the humans and spiritual


    race when it came to talent. Therefore, the Godly Geniuses would surely reveal themselves if they


    didn''t fly under the radar.

 Chapter 1768 The Expectations

    Chapter 1768 The Expectations


    At this point, Rocky already knew the identities of more than half of the Godly Geniuses. These


    included Israel, Drew, Quentin, and the Godly Genius he had targeted before. Of course, he also knew


    the secret identities of Valeria and Gloria, with whom he was allied.


    About an hourter, Valeria, who had already broken through the seventh grade, suddenly chose to


    give up. Hence, among the low-grade Spiritual Emperors, only Michelle, Gloria, Seth, and Rocky still


    continued to try.


    Among the medium-grade Spiritual Emperors, the remaining ones were Lilith, Drew, and the other


    Godly Genius from before.


    Lastly, there were still three premium-grade Spiritual Emperors, including Israel, who remained


    motionless and had broken through to the eighth grade.


    After another two hours had passed, Michelle, who had already broken through to the eighth grade, felt


    that it was already her limit. Thus, she didn''t dare to take any more risks and decided to give up.


    At the same time, Gloria, Seth, Lilith, Drew, and the other Godly Genius, whose identities were still


    hidden, had reached the eighth grade one after another. Meanwhile, because he was deliberately


    suppressing himself, Rocky was still at the seventh grade.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Five minutester, Seth had already reached his limit and chose to forfeit.


    For the Spiritual Emperors at the premium stage, two of them also gave up and were not able to


    surpass the eighth grade. Only Israel managed to ovee it and reach the ninth grade.


    Then, about an hourter, Gloria, Lilith, and the two other Godly Geniuses also smoothly reached the


    ninth grade.


    However, momentster, Lilith and the two Godly Geniuses already reached their limits and had no


    choice but to quit.


    At this point, the only ones remaining were Rocky, who was still at the seventh grade, Gloria and Israel,


    who were already at the ninth grade.


    "This is almost over!" There were just three people left on the field and there was not much time left.


    Therefore, Colton assumed that it would be over at any time, and none would be able to reach the


    tenth grade.


    At the same time, Israel deemed to stop and give up. After all, he did not want to attract any more


    attention from the other Godly Geniuses. He thought that no one among them knew his identity yet.


    Among the other participants, he could not help but notice the unusual performance of Gloria. Hence,


    he suddenly had some suspicions about her and decided to observe her more carefully.


    From here on, only a few minutes were left before the time was up. Except for Gloria, who was


    currently at the ninth grade, no one really thought that Rocky could keep up since he was still at the


    seventh grade.


    Therefore, Colton was already preparing to announce the end of the third test. However, out of


    nowhere, the entire Heavenly Library trembled violently. It was as if a tremendous force shook it.


    Even the audience, who was staying at the second floor, immediately nced at each other with


    puzzled looks on their faces. No one among them knew exactly what happened.


    While everyone was still in a daze, a delicate figure suddenly rose and floated in midair. Her delicate


    body was fully covered by a dazzling spiritual light.


    "Amazing! She is actually showing signs of breaking through to the tenth grade!" Colton''s eyes lit up as


    he fixed his gaze upon the delicate figure in midair.


    Upon hearing Colton''s words, the spectators on the second floor also burst out an uproar. Everyone


    was astonished at what they witnessed.


    The majestic figure was none other than Gloria, who was just supposed to be a low-grade Spiritual


    Emperor.


    The truth was that most of the people present were not really familiar with her. The only thing they


    knew was that she was a Spiritual Emperor from the Di n, but they only heard of her in this contest.


    From the first two rounds, they found that her performances were quite outstanding despite just being a


    low-grade Spiritual Emperor. However, they were so shocked to see that she would perform this


    splendidly in the test of the Heavenly Library.


    At the same time, Rocky, who had been stuck at the seventh grade all this time, also looked at Gloria


    with slight confusion in his eyes.


    ''What is she doing? Is she revealing her identity on purpose?'' Rocky thought in bewilderment.


    Meanwhile, Colton''s eyes turned rather cold. After all, he was one of the only people who knew Gloria''s


    real identity. He did not expect that a Godly Genius of the Shura Race would be so talented that she


    could reach the tenth grade in just her first try.


    Due to his own selfish motive, since thest incense was about to burn out, Colton actually wanted to


    stop the test already and announce the result. This way, he could prevent Gloria''s further improvement.


    But soon enough, Colton instantly noticed that Rocky was staring at him from his position. It seemed


    that Rocky had read his mind. Then, the young man shook his head, signaling that he shouldn''t do it.


    Seeing this, Colton immediately understood what Rocky meant, so he let the test continue further.


    At the same time, he also wanted to know what Rocky was nning. He must have something in mind


    since he deliberately stopped Colton from abruptly ending the test.


    Afterward, Rocky''s eyes fell on Gloria again. At this point, he had already guessed what Gloria was


    trying to do, but he wouldn''t let her do as she pleased. He made up his mind to steal her thunder so


    that everyone''s attention would shift towards him. This way, he could somehow prevent her identity


    from being exposed, as well as being targeted by their enemies. Hence, he stopped suppressing his


    strength anymore.


    The next moment, his body also shone with bright spiritual lights, which easily caught everyone''s


    attention. At the same time, hisprehension level suddenly jumped from grade seven to grade nine,


    skipping an entire grade.


    "What is this? His sudden improvement is just insane!" Even Colton was almost rendered speechless.


    He did not expect that Rocky would suddenly exhibit such a shy move.


    Obviously, the audience on the second floor, who witnessed it, was thrown into a massive uproar.


    "These two Spiritual Emperors from the Di n are just at the primary stage, right? How on earth could


    they possess such a high level ofprehension ability? This is in inconceivable!"


    "I know! Even the famous geniuses like Lilith and Michelle cannotpare with them!" The people


    could not help but exim in disbelief.


    "There is no doubt that the Di n is full of overwhelming talents!"


    For a while, the second floor was in a state of chaos because of Rocky and Gloria.


    However, from the sudden developments, Gloria was actually the most surprised one. Never did she


    expect that Rocky would dare to make a move to surpass her. In fact, she deliberately showed her


    strength in order to arouse the suspicion of the other Godly Geniuses and expose her identity. This was


    the only way she could think of so that she could draw their attention away from Rocky. But obviously,


    Rocky would not let that happen. He did not want her to sacrifice anything for his sake.


    The only problem was that she was indeed a stubborn woman. Once she already decided on


    something, she would want to see it through to the end.


    Therefore, Gloria instantly released her full strength in order to reach the tenth grade. In a sh, the


    spiritual lights that surrounded her body became more dazzling.


    At the same time, Rocky''s body matched the intensity of the spiritual lights that Gloria was emitting.


    Then, not long after, the spiritual light on Rocky''s body became extremely bright that it actually


    suppressed the spiritual light of Gloria.


    At this very moment, everyone fell into a deafening silence. They could just watch while their mouths


    were wide open.


    While Rocky and Gloria were doing their best to reach the tenth grade, everyone felt rather nervous.


    They wondered if Rocky could still get there faster even though he was just at the seventh grade a


    while ago.


    Moreover, it seemed that the remaining time suddenly became longer.


    However, although Gloria and Rocky were almost close to reaching the tenth grade, they could not


    completely break through. It seemed that they had already reached their limits.


    Colton was actually at a loss and was wondering if he should end the test now. Although he really


    wanted to see Rocky''s brilliant performance, he was worried that if the young man pushed himself too


    hard, the result might be the opposite. Then, everything would be in vain.

 Chapter 1769 Show Extraordinary Talents

    Chapter 1769 Show Extraordinary Talents


    Perhaps it was because of the influence that Rocky had exhibited, Gloria became distracted and


    eventually lost focus. Gradually, the spiritual light on her body started to dim. At this point, there was no


    way that she could break through to the tenth grade anymore.


    At the same time, the spiritual light around Rocky began to dissipate as well.


    Seeing this, the people, who were still holding their breath, could not help but heave a deep sigh. They


    all thought that both candidates did their best, but it was unfortunate that none of them could reach the


    tenth grade.


    However, just as the crowd thought that the test was over, a strange golden spiritual light suddenly


    rushed out of Rocky''s body, interweaved, and enveloped him.


    "The tenth grade!" Colton eximed out of nowhere.


    When everyone heard Colton, they were instantly stunned. No one ever thought that Rocky could really


    reach the tenth grade. After all, his progress earlier was so slow. But at the most crucial point, he


    suddenly pulled through and made a breakthrough.


    At the same time, Gloria was also dumbfounded. She really thought that she could make it to the tenth


    grade, but she failed at the veryst moment. Logically, she assumed that her level of strength should


    just be the same as Rocky''s. That was why she found it impossible that Rocky beat her to it.


    Right now, the undeniably spectacr talent and aptitude that Rocky disyed were more than enough


    to hail him as the most superior Spiritual Emperor in the contest.


    "What the hell? This guy''s potential is overwhelming! I have clearly underestimated him before!"


    Michelle could not help but exim in surprise. She always felt that he was not a match for her if she


    exhibited her true strength, but she realized that she was sorely mistaken. Seeing Rocky''s mind-


    boggling talent before her eyes, she was struck by the reality that someone would always be stronger


    than her in this world.


    Of course, even the other Spiritual Emperors, like Holden, thought the same. Most of them grew even


    more annoyed and infuriated.


    Originally, Holden wanted to take advantage of the Spiritual Emperor Contest to gain fame and be in


    the limelight. But after what he experienced, he recognized that it would not happen anymore. From the


    first round up to now, he was always defeated and humiliated by Rocky.


    However, this also motivated him even more to do something to eradicate Rocky from his path. After


    all, with him gone, he might have the chance to steal the show again.


    Despite the people who harbored malice towards Rocky, some were genuinely happy for his


    achievements. These included Eunice, Ca, Lilith and Valeria. In their eyes, aside from being deeply


    surprised, they felt sincere admiration for him.


    As the golden light that enveloped Rocky''s body had beenpletely released, the library eventually


    returned to being peaceful. However, everyone could easily spot something different in Rocky.


    Moreover, no one really knew what kind of special technique Rocky managed toprehend all this


    time.


    But of course, as long as one was able to reach the tenth grade, it would be just a piece of cake for


    them toprehend any kind of unique and rare skill.


    At this moment, Rocky alreadynded on the ground and approached Colton.


    The two of them looked at each other and immediately understood what was going on.


    Since everyone wanted to know what unique skill Rocky was able toprehend, Colton directly


    asked him, "Can you tell us about the skill that you haveprehended? I am sure all these people


    would like to know."


    "Oh, of course. What I haveprehended is the Holy Spirit Skill!" Rocky replied bluntly.


    Upon hearing this, Colton was rendered speechless. It seemed that he didn''t expect someone to


    discover this rare skill in the library.


    "Did he just say that heprehended the Holy Spirit Skill? I thought that ancient skill has been lost for


    hundreds of years now?"


    "That is what I also know! It is said to beparable to a divine skill. When one cultivates to the


    maximum limit, his spirit will be able to leave his body, transcend the three supreme worlds, and


    be a holy being! It is that amazing!"


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "But how did that happen? If it has been lost for a long time, how did he find it in the library? Is he lying


    then?"


    For a moment, the crowd started to be noisy again as doubts and spections rose here and


    there.


    In fact, even Colton himself was not aware that the Holy Spirit Skill was just hidden in the Heavenly


    Library. The library was built in the early stages of the establishment of the Di n, and every chief


    tried their best to put the unique skills that they had collected into it. Although there should be a record


    of every skill in it, it had already been hundreds of years since its establishment, so there was a


    possibility that some skills were somehow not recorded. Since Colton was from the recent generation,


    he was also not familiar with every skill that could be found in it.


    "What a shame! I did not even know that the Holy Spirit Skill is here all along. Anyway, I haven''t seen


    the skill myself. I believe everyone here also wants to take a glimpse of it. Will you show us?" Colton


    deliberately asked Rocky to remove the doubts from the people.


    Understanding what Colton meant, Rocky just nodded and raised his hand. Suddenly, a tiny golden


    crystal appeared. Then, with a flick of his finger, the golden crystal flew out.


    The next moment, the golden crystal that suspended in the sky shed a brilliance that could be


    compared to the sun. This was the holy power contained in it that shone towards everyone below. It


    made them feel the warmth of a spring breeze that cleared their minds and hearts.


    After a while, the light dissipated and everyone regained their senses. They felt rather disappointed


    because they still wanted to be surrounded by the holy power from the golden crystal for a while longer.


    "Well, to put it in simpler terms, the Holy Spirit Skill is a kind of a mind-clearing technique. It is unique


    but it may not be as mysterious as you think," Rocky exined modestly. ording to the memory of


    the Shura Race''s king however, the Holy Spirit Skill actually originated from the royal family of the


    Shura Race. Of course, it was before the royal family had fallen into evil. When one was able to


    cultivate the skill to the extreme, it was said that the user would be able to fight against gods and


    demons.


    Although Rocky tried to downy the ability of the Holy Spirit Skill, everyone still thought that the skill


    was extraordinary, and they were envious of him for acquiring it.


    "All right! The three tests in the third round have finallye to an end. As long as a participant has


    reached the fifth grade in the third round, they are qualified to enter the fourth round. The trial for the


    fourth round shall start the day after tomorrow. It is the test of the Holy Heaven Pce, so I hope that


    every participant who will enter the fourth round will rest well. This trial is even more dangerous than


    the first three rounds. If you are not careful enough, you might die. Now, let''s call it a day so that the


    rest of you can prepare fully well." After finishing his announcement and casting a nce at Rocky,


    Colton eventually left the area.


    At the same time, most of the people were still fixated on Rocky.


    Since he did not want to be the center of attention, Rocky decided to leave the Heavenly Library as


    soon as he could.


    However, right after exiting the library, a delicate figure suddenly appeared behind him and was quickly


    catching up.


    Judging from her aura, Rocky instantly knew that it was Gloria. Nheless, he didn''t stop from


    walking away. Instead, he even sped up so that he could get far away at once.


    Seeing that Rocky was deliberately ignoring her, Gloria felt more exasperated. Stubborn as she was,


    she did not let Rocky off her sight and followed him wherever he was going.


    Not long after, the two managed to arrive at the bamboo forest in the Boundless Manor. That was the


    only time that Rocky stopped in his tracks.


    "Do you really need to take me this far?" Gloria realized that Rocky was actually leading her to this


    ce. His main purpose must be to observe privacy.


    "You know that all the other Godly Geniuses are keeping their eyes on me. We must be extra careful


    from now on!" Rocky said upfront.


    "I know that. That''s why I wanted you to share that burden with me. But you stole my thunder and


    distracted me that I failed to reach the tenth grade! What did you mean?" Gloria let out her frustrations


    as she crossed her arms on her chest.


    "Huh? What are you talking about?" Rocky still tried to get away by letting out an awkward smile and


    denying what Gloria said.


    "Don''t y dumb with me. I knew you did that on purpose." Gloria looked away and rolled her eyes at


    Rocky.


    "I did it for your sake. I already told you not to expose your identity," Rocky retorted and reprimanded


    her.


    "I also told you that I am not afraid of the other Godly Geniuses even if they found out my real identity!"


    Gloria snapped back, annoyed that her pride was being stepped on.


    Rocky heaved a deep sigh and patiently reminded her. "We''ll get there eventually. But it is not yet the


    right time. Besides, did you forget that we are not just dealing with the Godly Geniuses? If you tried to


    get too much attention, even the Spiritual Emperors of the human race and the spiritual race will focus


    on you. That will inconvenience us from carrying out our ns properly."


    The Spiritual Emperors of the human race and the spiritual race were also smart and perceptive. If they


    found out that something was fishy about some of the participants, they might start snooping around,


    spy on them, and discover the truth. If that happened, it might cause a hugemotion that would


    affect their quests as Godly Geniuses.

 Chapter 1770 Go Back First

    Chapter 1770 Go Back First


    "Ha! You are just saying that! I know what I''m doing!" Actually, Gloria knew that everything Rocky said


    was reasonable. However, she was not willing to admit that she was in the wrong.


    "Look at Valeria. She controls herself better than you."


    "So what? It still doesn''t change the fact that she''s no match to me!"


    "Why do you have to be so stubborn? Fine! Just listen to me carefully and understand my point. If you


    don''t expose your real strength, the other Godly Geniuses won''t get suspicious of your identity. And if


    they don''t know who you really are, they won''t put up their guards against you. It means that you can


    freely attack them whenever you want," Rocky exined with all seriousness.


    "Then, why don''t you tell me your n first?" Finally, Rocky got Gloria to listen. Interested by the point


    that he made, she leaned over and was ready to hear what Rocky had to say.


    On the other hand, Rocky knew that the only way he could make Gloria listen to him was that he


    revealed something interesting to her. Then, he whispered a few words to her. Upon hearing them,


    Gloria''s expression immediately brightened up, and a faint smile appeared on her delicate face.


    "Even you know that this is an excellent idea. Now, just listen to me and everything will go well." Rocky


    remarked after he let Gloria know his n.


    "All right, fine! I got it already!" Gloria snorted but was actually smiling inwardly because she already


    got what she wanted. Then, she went ahead and left.


    After a while, Rocky also left as well.


    Because of his fantastic performance earlier and having mastered the Holy Spirit Skill, Rocky became


    a major sensation in the Spiritual Emperor Contest again. Right now, everyone treated him as a dark


    horse, and every attention was focused on him.


    Of course, Gloria also gained a lot of attention because of her astounding performance in the Heavenly


    Library. She was also regarded as a very formidable opponent.


    However, since Rocky had sessfully prevented her from reaching the tenth grade at the veryst


    moment, she was overshadowed and eventually not as hot a topic as Rocky, which was actually what


    he wanted all along.


    Just as Colton announced before, the Spiritual Emperors would enter the Holy Heaven Pce in the


    next round. It was going to be a tough battle for each of them, so they didn''t dare to waste the time


    given to them to recover their strength.


    Moreover, many of the participating Spiritual Emperors had already secretly made alliances with others


    in order to ensure that they would do well in the trial.


    At the same time, since Rocky had exhibited such magnificent performances in the first three rounds,


    many masters actually wanted to form an alliance with him. However, Rocky directly avoided them.


    After all, it would just hinder his ns even more.


    After staying for about a day in the Magic Spiritual Space, Rocky went back to the Boundless Manor in


    the evening. Before the fourth round began, he wanted to discuss with Valeria the tactics that they


    should do in the Holy Heaven Pce.


    However, before he could enter the manor, a beautiful figure suddenly appeared, and it seemed that


    she had been waiting for Rocky for a long time already.


    Then, Rocky turned around and revealed a yful smile upon seeing who it was. It turned out to be


    Michelle, who had somehow changed her opinions of him after everything that happened recently.


    "Miss Michelle, I take it that it''s not a coincidence that you''re here. What can I do for you?" Rocky


    stared at her and asked straightforwardly.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "You must be mistaken. I have nothing to say to you. I just passed by this ce by chance," Michelle


    replied with a proud tone while raising her chin upward.


    "Miss Michelle, you don''t have to beat around the bush. If you have something to say, just out with it. I


    have time to listen." Of course, Rocky did not believe what she just said. If she personally visited him,


    then he deemed that he might as well listen to what she had to say.


    "Well¡­ I admit that we had some misunderstandings before. In fact, I didn''t mean to go against you."


    Out of the blue, Michelle spoke in a peaceful tone. Not a single hint of hostility could be found in the


    words she said.


    On the other hand, Rocky could just smile inwardly because he had already predicted this to happen.


    "I know that you don''t have any ill-intent, so I did not take it seriously. You have nothing to worry about,"


    Rocky replied, just going along with what she wanted to hear.


    "That''s good to hear then. Actually, the real reason why I came today is to reconcile with you. If it''s not


    too much to ask, I''d like to be friends with you," Michelle uttered softly.


    "Really? I''m deeply ttered!" "You don''t have to be so modest!


    I should actually be the one who treats you with more respect¡­" Up until now, Michelle had always


    taken for granted the fact that her talent could stand up against geniuses around her age. However,


    when she participated in the Spiritual Emperor Contest, it was the moment that she recognized her


    weaknesses. Even though she was strong, she stillcked in many aspects. Especially after seeing


    Rocky''s remarkable performance in the Heavenly Library, she got the shock of her life. Therefore, she


    felt that instead of being enemies with him, she could befriend him and take advantage of his strength.


    After all, it would be pretty helpful for her, especially in the fourth round.


    "Well, I already assumed why you came to meet me. The fourth round, which will take ce in the Holy


    Heaven Pce, cannot be passed by fighting alone. So, you actually want me to cooperate with you.


    Am I right?" Rocky said without a hint of hesitation.


    "It seems that you really are perceptive. I guess there is no need to hide it from you. Yes, I want us to


    be allies," Michelle dered firmly.


    "Although it would be great if I could team up with you, I don''t think that it''s the right time¡­" Rocky said


    as he let out a bitter smile.


    "Why is that?" Michelle could not believe what she just heard. She did not expect that Rocky would


    tantly turn her down.


    "It''s not because of you. I just think that it will cause unnecessary trouble if I chose to side with a


    member of either the Sky-suppressing Sect or the Sovereign Sect. Thus, I already decided beforehand


    that I will just fight alone," Rocky answered with all honesty.


    During the fourth round, the trial in the Holy Heaven Pce would inevitably be a tripartite


    confrontation. The members of both the Sky-suppressing Sect and the Sovereign Sect would surely


    establish their own camp to take down the other. At the same time, the Godly Geniuses might also form


    a team to eliminate other hindrances in the contest. Thus, the open strife during the trial would be


    unimaginably fierce. On the other hand, Rocky did not want to be a part of it.


    After all, he could just y it safe until the three forces had almost dismantled each other. When the


    time was perfect, he would take action and achieve his goal.


    "Humph! You will regret turning me down!" Michelle immediately reverted to her usual arrogant self as


    her pride consumed her.


    "Well, I already told you what I have to say. Good night, Miss Michelle. I hope you do well in the test!"


    Rocky did not want to argue anymore, so he just dismissed her immediately.


    "You!" Michelle could not help but clench her fists because she did not expect that everything would go


    downhill so fast.


    However, before she could say anything more, Rocky already turned around and went upstairs.


    At the same time, Michelle could just look at Rocky''s back with anger and frustration.


    As Rocky went upstairs, he went back to his room first. Later on, he asked Gloria to call Valeria over so


    that they could discuss their strategy for the test.


    When the three of them were already there, Rocky started discussing. "Once you enter the Holy


    Heaven Pce tomorrow, I want you to team up with Ca and Eunice for the time being," Rocky told


    Valeria directly.


    "Huh? Why? Isn''t it going to be safer if we take action together? I heard that the Spiritual Emperors of


    the human race and the spiritual race have already formed secret alliances!" Valeria immediately


    questioned Rocky''s decision, thinking that it would not be efficient.


    "You already know the answer. If you are with me, you will just be a target of many people."


    Rocky exined straightforwardly.


    "What are you talking about? It is more dangerous if you go alone!"


    "Don''t worry about me. I can protect myself. I''ll be just fine. Besides, I also n to face some Godly


    Geniuses alone," Rocky uttered with a determined look on his face.


    "Are you insane? Don''t do that! Even with your current strength, you can''t deal with all of them alone!"


    Valeria already saw how Rocky could get reckless at times. Thus, she was afraid that he might act


    impulsively and end up being in danger.


    "Don''t underestimate my master. I''m sure he can handle himself," Gloria butted in and firmly supported


    Rocky''s n. After all, she hoped that if Rocky acted by himself, she could get more time with him


    alone.


    At the same time, although Valeria was still worried about Rocky''s n, she knew that once he made


    up his mind, no one could change it. It would just be useless to object, so she had no choice but to


    compromise.


    After everything was already settled, Rocky asked Valeria to go back to her room already so that she


    could rest.

 Chapter 1771 Entering The Palace

    Chapter 1771 Entering The Pce


    The moment Valeria left the room, Gloria immediately rushed towards Rocky''s side and flirtatiously


    said, "You actually want to act alone so that you can be with me, right?"


    "How did you even get that idea? Besides, have you already forgotten what I said before? Once you


    are inside the Holy Heaven Pce, you mustplete your task without fail. It will depend on you


    whether this n will be sessful," Rocky sternly reminded.


    "I know, I know! Don''t worry about it. You''ll see that I will aplish that task marvelously. I won''t let


    you down," Gloria said confidently, winking at Rocky.


    "All right. In fact, if you can reallyplete the task, I will reward you handsomely." Rocky enticed her


    even more. After all, the mission that he entrusted Gloria was very crucial. Hence, he was willing to


    compromise just so his n could work wlessly.


    "Reward? What kind of reward are we talking about?" When she heard Rocky''s words, Gloria''s eyes


    instantly lit up and her eyebrows also raised.


    "What else? I''ll give you the thing that you want most!" Rocky let out a sly smile and deliberately


    tantalized her. He let her mind run wild by not telling what it exactly was.


    "D-deal!" Gloria was so excited that she even stammered. Although she had some doubts that Rocky


    would be willing to give in to her wishes, she still decided to work hard in hopes that she could


    eventually control him. When that happened, no one would be able to go against her in the end.


    The following day, the fourth round of the Spiritual Emperor Contest was about to ensue.


    The entrance to the Holy Heaven Pce was located in the Holy Heaven Valley, which was hundreds


    of meters away from the west side of the Boundless Manor. Since it was already part of the forbidden


    area of the Di n, many low-grade Spiritual Emperors from the Di n were scattered outside to


    protect the pce.


    Moreover, the main entrance of the Holy Heaven Pce was being guarded by an elder of the Di n.


    He was a Spiritual Emperor at the peak state, who had already experienced the leadership of three


    chiefs of the Di n. Therefore, from the day that the Holy Heaven Pce was established and


    became known to the outside world, no sect or person ever dared to trespass into this ce. It could


    be said that the Holy Heaven Pce was such an extremely mysterious existence in this world.


    However, in order to continue promoting the friendship between the human race and the spiritual race,


    the Di n made an exception this time and opened the Holy Heaven Pce as a venue for the


    Spiritual Emperor Contest. By this action, the Di n was able to convey how serious and sincere they


    were in maintaining the peace between the two races.


    One of the main reasons why the Di n opened the Holy Heaven Pce was that they wanted to


    give the opportunity to the Spiritual Emperors of both races to improve their strength as much as


    possible. This was so they could cope up with each other once the Shura Race waged a war against


    either the human race or the spiritual race.


    Of course, the Di n was not aware that the Godly Geniuses of the Shura Race would infiltrate the


    Spiritual Emperor Contest while disguising themselves as members of either the human race or the


    spiritual race when they came up with this n. If they knew this in the first ce, there was no way


    that they would let the participants use the Holy Heaven Pce. After all, once the Godly Geniuses


    entered it, they would be able to obtain unimaginable improvements too. It was like they intentionally


    helped the destruction of the human race and the spiritual race.


    However, because the overall procedure of the Spiritual Emperor Contest had already been discussed


    and agreed upon by the Di n and the representatives of the spiritual race beforehand, there would


    be a hugemotion once they suddenly decided to go back on their word.


    Therefore, even though Coltonter found out that the Godly Geniuses had invaded the contest, he


    had no choice but to proceed with the original agreement.


    At this time, the Spiritual Emperors, who would participate in the fourth round had already gathered at


    the entrance of the Holy Heaven Pce. Colton and several elders of the Di n were also there,


    standing in front of the entrance and exuding such an oppressive and domineering aura.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Now that all the participants for the fourth round are here, I shall take you inside the Holy Heaven


    Pce. But before that, I just want to reiterate these things. Listen carefully because these can help


    you protect your lives from danger!" Colton said loud and clear.


    Upon hearing Colton''s warning, every Spiritual Emperor present fell silent and looked at him intently.


    Although none of them had entered the pce before, they knew how dreadful it was. They could only


    imagine that it was filled with unthinkable dangers, so they did not dare to be careless and rash.


    Moreover, they knew that this might be the only chance they had to enter the Holy Heaven Pce, so


    they wanted to make the most out of it and improve their strength to the fullest. Thus, they were willing


    to ept any help or advice in order to make this opportunity worthwhile.


    "First of all, you are not allowed to make a sound as soon as you enter the Holy Heaven Pce. Be


    sure to follow me closely. There are countless areas inside and each one can be essed in different


    ways. Some require spells or some other specific conditions, while others will allow you to enter


    directly. They are actually quite easy to get into. However, if you can''t find your way out, you are going


    to be trapped there until you die," Colton warned.


    After they heard this ominous warning, most of the participants started to panic. They knew that the


    ce was dangerous, but they did not imagine that it would be this terrifying.


    "The second thing that you need to remember is that there is only a designated area inside the Holy


    Heaven Pce where the trial will take ce. This the Spiritual Divine Land, the only area inside that


    the Di n has fully explored. Therefore, no one among you should leave the Spiritual Divine Land


    without permission. Even if you have the strength, I strongly discourage you from exploring the other


    areas. After all, even if you coulde back from the other areas, your performance will not be


    counted and you will be disqualified in the fourth round," Colton added.


    "As for the third one, this is actually the most important. You are not allowed to kill each other just to


    gain better performances and benefits. You have to know that in this trial, the Di n has arranged for


    several people to monitor your every movement. In other words, you cannot escape our eyes.


    Therefore, I suggest that you refrain from any despicable tricks...


    Lastly, you are allowed to give up in the midst of the test if you happened to be trapped in some


    situations that will make you unable to proceed. If ever you decided to give up, just stay where you are


    and burn the teleportation rune that we will give youter. The moment you burn it, you can directly


    leave the Spiritual Divine Land. So, do not lose it. Am I clear?"


    "Yes, sir!" the Spiritual Emperors responded in unison.


    "Good. Now,e up here and get your teleportation runes," Colton instructed.


    Immediately after, the participating Spiritual Emperors stepped forward and imed a teleportation


    rune from the elders of the Di n.


    After everyone had acquired one, Colton signaled the two elders behind him to remove the enchanted


    barrier at the entrance of the Holy Heaven Pce.


    Then, the very moment that the enchanted barrier was removed, all of the Spiritual Emperors present


    felt a surging spiritual power towards them. It was so sudden and overbearing that they could not help


    but be petrified to where they were standing. Even before they could enter, some of the weaker


    Spiritual Emperors were already retreating backward, frightened by the vicious vibe that wasing


    from the entrance of the pce. In fact, even the powerful middle-grade and high-grade Spiritual


    Emperors also had a hard time resisting it.


    "The legendary Holy Heaven Pce lives up to its reputation! This is going to be more exciting than I


    expected," Rocky murmured to himself as he let out a devious smile.


    Everyone also feltplex emotions about the trial. Although they were nervous and a bit scared of


    the ce, they also felt amazed by it.


    Then, Colton turned around and entered the Holy Heaven Pce first. At the same time, the


    candidates followed closely behind him and were guided by three elders.


    As they entered, everyone noticed a long and narrow mountain road, which was a little too crowded for


    all of them. Therefore, the candidates began shuttling side by side through the mountain road that


    looked like a curling body of a dragon.

 Chapter 1772 The Nine Trials

    Chapter 1772 The Nine Trials


    A bright halo suddenly appeared atop the mountain road, with it reaching down the road''s end.


    As soon as it appeared, drops of spiritual light rained down on the Spiritual Emperors below.


    "Everyone, stay sharp! This is the first trial to see if you are qualified enough to truly enter the Holy


    Heaven Pce. Protect yourself with your spiritual power immediately! If you are touched by the


    spiritual light, the damage would be unimaginable! If you can''t fight back, then just stay where you are."


    Being the great leader he was, Colton immediately reminded everyone from the front.


    The Spiritual Emperors didn''t dare to be careless. Following his orders, they all immediately released


    their spiritual power to protect themselves.


    At first, they thought that this would be nothing but a joke. But the moment the spiritual light fell on


    them, their knees instantly buckled and their face became as pale as snow. It was as if the weight of


    the whole world was raining down on them. Several low-level Spiritual Emperors did not stand a


    chance. Upon the first impact, they immediately spat out blood and were rendered immobile.


    However, when they stopped moving, the spiritual light also stopped falling down on them.


    On the other hand, those who kept moving were being tirelessly bombarded left and right.


    Seeing what might happen to them if they got hit, everyone made sure to release all of their spiritual


    power to protect themselves.


    But soon, more low-level Spiritual Emperors gave up because they couldn''t hold on.


    Several gruesome minutes passed before Colton led them out of the narrow passage and into a bright


    scenery. The new ce was filled with gorgeous mountains and pristinekes. At the edge of their


    view, they saw a magnificent gate with steps behind it.


    "Everyone present has passed the first test. For the second trial, you have to climb to the top of the


    mountain. The entrance to the trial field is located there. Same as before, if you can''t go on, you have


    to stop where you are."


    "Chief Colton, there are only around a hundred steps, at most. I don''t think it''s hard to get there!" an


    arrogant middle-level Spiritual Emperor shouted from the crowd.


    "Well, why don''t you to have a try first?" Colton said with a yful smile.


    The cocky Spiritual Emperor smiled back as if he already won the trial. Without a second thought, he


    jumped up and rushed through the gate in one breath. But when he was about to approach it, the


    ground beneath him disappeared into thin air.


    He refused to give up so easily. He still tried to force his way through, but the moment his feet fell, an


    invisible force pushed him back.


    "Well..." The Spiritual Emperor looked frustrated and turned his head away in embarrassment.


    "Let me give you a suggestion. You can''t make your way through the gate with brute strength. The


    more power you use, the more you''ll be pushed back." Rocky saw through the second test at first


    nce. In fact, he knew that it was the gate that mattered.


    "You mean that if we use the least amount of strength possible, we''ll pass through?" Eunice, who was


    beside Rocky, asked.


    "That''s true. But it''s easier said than done. You have to resist the powering from the gate while


    making sure you won''t release that much power of your own. Only someone who can perfectly control


    his spiritual power can easily do this task," Rocky said with certainty.


    "To put it bluntly, the second trial is aimed to test the subtlety of your control over your spiritual power."


    Ca also understood what he meant.


    "Who else would like to have a try?" Colton turned around and asked.


    "Let me have a try!" A hand shot out from the crowd. A confident high-level Spiritual Emperor


    confidently volunteered.


    When the Spiritual Emperor reached the gate, he immediately released his spiritual power to spread


    out of his body. Instead of moving violently like thest one, he made his spiritual power flow gently like


    a stream.


    Then he walked towards the gate slowly.


    Without meeting any resistance, he passed through the gate unharmed and headed for the top of the


    stairs.


    With this, the others were enlightened and knew what to do. Some middle-level Spiritual Emperors also


    tried to do the same.


    Two hourster, all the middle-level Spiritual Emperors had passed along with half of the low-leveled


    ones.


    By this time, Rocky had just gotten through the gate and was making his way to the top of the


    mountain.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    After walking more than ten steps of stairs, he felt a delicate figure lean against him. It was Eunice.


    "Why are you so slow? I''ve been waiting for you!" Sheined with a pouted face.


    "What''s up?" Rocky asked with a smile.


    "I just want to talk about the Spiritual Divine Land with you..." Eunice replied.


    "Have you ever entered it?" He asked again.


    "No. Only middle-level Spiritual Emperors are allowed to enter the Spiritual Divine Land. With my


    strength, of course, I haven''t been there." Eunice shook her head. "Although I haven''t been there, I''ve


    consulted with the chief and some elders who have entered there before, and they have given me a lot


    of advice."


    "Well, then tell me more." This piqued Rocky''s interest.


    She then told him everything she knew about the Spiritual Divine Land in detail.


    ording to her, the Spiritual Emperors would be randomly transported to the starting point of a trial


    once they set foot on the Spiritual Divine Land. Everyone would have a different starting point with a


    different task ahead.


    Afterpleting the first set of tests, then one would be transported to the starting point of another trial.


    If one chose to give up on the way, they would be directly transported out of the Holy Heaven Pce.


    Eunice also mentioned that there were nine trials in total. Toplete all in the Spiritual Divine Land


    would take at least a month


    Therefore, when a Spiritual Emperor of the Di n was qualified to enter the Spiritual Divine Land,


    they would spend months preparing to get ready since they would need to start all over again if they


    stopped midway.


    However, in the history of the Di n, there was only one Spiritual Emperor at the peak who managed


    toplete all nine trials. He was the eighteenth chief, Jaiden, Colton''s grandfather. Thest time


    anyone saw him was when he resigned as chief of the n.


    At present, the elder who guarded the Holy Heaven Pce had passed eight trials and only failed one.


    Ever since the Spiritual Divine Land was discovered by the Di n, rumors had been circting that


    treasures buried by the gods were hidden there. Only those who couldplete all trials would be able


    to get ahold of them.


    However, only Jaiden who had passed the nine trials knew whether the legend was true or not!


    "In that case, the Spiritual Divine Land is indeed tough." Rocky couldn''t help but grow even more


    curious when he heard this. Although he had already experienced countless adventures, this was the


    first time he had heard of such a strange legend.


    But of course, everything made sense if the Holy Heaven Pce was really created by the


    gods.

 Chapter 1773 Cross The Lake

    Chapter 1773 Cross The Lake


    "The Di n even made an exception this time to open the Holy Heaven Pce to bridge and improve


    the rtionship between the human race and the spiritual race. All of that for what? We just let some


    ambitious people take advantage of this opportunity! This sucks!" Eunice could not help but exim,


    comining about the current situation.


    "This is not just a coincidence. I feel like they are reallying for the Holy Heaven Pce on


    purpose," Rocky spected while letting out a frown.


    "Yeah, I guess you''re right. The main reason why the chief even suggested opening the Holy Heaven


    Pce was so the members of the human race could increase their strength and capitalize it. After all,


    the Holy Heaven Pce is the only ce in the entire Ethereal Region where one can improve his


    strength by undergoing various trials."


    While Rocky and Eunice were still conversing, they eventually reached the top of the mountain. There,


    they saw a huge naturalke. It was as green as jade, and one could clearly see his reflection upon


    looking in it. Then, at the center of theke, there was a huge round tform with eight passages that


    led to eight different light gates. The scene was actually breath-taking and would not be seen anywhere


    else.


    Not long after, many candidates had also gathered on the top of the mountain. However, the several


    low-grade Spiritual Emperors, who were too weak to pass the entrance to the mountain, were not able


    to catch up.


    "What you are seeing in front of you is the teleportation tform of the Holy Heaven Pce. As you


    may have guessed, the eight light gates will lead you to eight different mysterious areas. But as I said


    earlier, the Spiritual Divine Land is the only area that was fully explored by the Di n. Now, the


    entrance to the Spiritual Divine Land is the second passage on the left. However, if you want to enter it,


    you still have to go through thest trial!" Colton dered.


    Hearing this sudden announcement, the remaining candidates looked quite nervous as if they were


    about to face a formidable enemy again. When they passed through the previous two trials, about ten


    candidates had been easily eliminated. Now that the passage towards the Spiritual Divine Land was


    already in front of them, no one wanted to miss such a once in a lifetime opportunity to explore it.


    "What are we going to do in thest trial?" Michelle asked immediately, curious as to what they had to


    ovee this time.


    "Well, as you can observe, there is no direct way to reach the transmission tform from where you


    are currently standing. Therefore, you must cross theke to get there. However, be warned that this is


    not an ordinaryke. Courage is the key to cross it. If you don''t have enough courage, then I''m afraid


    that you will never be able to cross it," Colton hinted.


    After hearing Colton''s vague clue, the candidates started staring at theke with curious eyes. But no


    matter how much they looked at it, they didn''t seem to find any danger.


    "Don''t waste your time by just looking at theke because you''ll never sense the danger it entails by


    doing so. Moreover, the light gates won''t stay open forever. In just thirty minutes, the entrance to the


    Spiritual Divine Land will disappear. Hence, it means that you only have half an hour to cross theke


    and get to the tform," Colton informed.


    Immediately after, the eyes of the candidates widened as they exchanged puzzled looks. It seemed


    that they had to cross theke without even knowing what kind of danger was waiting for them.


    However, since they had already ovee the first two trials, they had somehow be confident of


    their abilities. Thus, in their opinion, this one should be a bit easierpared to the previous ones.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Then, one of the high-grade Spiritual Emperors, who had been the first to rush through the mountain


    gate, took the initiative to cross theke before anyone else. He carefully stepped on theke,


    maintaining his bnce as he treaded through its surface. If this was just an ordinaryke, his efforts


    would have been enough already. However, out of the blue, his feet submerged, and theke suddenly


    shed a striking blue light that spread out like a wave of quiet electricity.


    In no time, the high-grade Spiritual Emperor felt that his feet became paralyzed and he began to lose


    his bnce.


    Fortunately, his strength was outstanding. He was able to immediately release his spiritual power just in


    time to counteract the impact from theke and soar into the sky.


    At the same time, several low-grade Spiritual Emperors also started making their moves in order to


    catch up with the high-grade Spiritual Emperor. However, they had not gone far yet when their feet


    suddenly submerged beneath the surface of theke. Then, a numbing wave instantly attacked them,


    restraining their mobility. It was as if their feet were enveloped with heavy lead, making them unable to


    lift them.


    Although they unleashed their spiritual power to the fullest, two of them were still unable to get out of


    theke because they were slow to react.


    The next moment, these two candidates could only scream in agony and seek help until they became


    unconscious.


    Seeing this, Colton rushed to their aid. But when he carried them back to the ground, both of them


    were still unconscious.


    At the same time, the other three low-grade Spiritual Emperors had no choice but to retreat in a hurry.


    There was still a long way before they reached the tform, and they realized that they could not make


    it. They did not dare take any more risks, not knowing what could happen to them.


    After witnessing this, the other candidates, who were yet to cross theke, became even more


    frightened. They would rather wait for some more than go without being mentally prepared.


    Soon enough, some middle-grade Spiritual Emperors, who finally established their resolve, set out to


    cross theke.


    Not wanting to be left out and outperformed, the rest of the middle-grade Spiritual Emperors gritted


    their teeth and also followed suit.


    With this, all of the middle-grade Spiritual Emperors had already entered theke, leaving the low-


    grade Spiritual Emperors on dry ground, where they still stood firmly and cowered in fear. They thought


    that if the middle-grade Spiritual Emperors were having difficulty crossing theke, then it would even


    be worse for them.


    At this moment, among the low-grade Spiritual Emperors, only Rocky, Valeria, and Gloria remained


    calm. Since their real strength had actually surpassed the low grade, it was not too difficult for them to


    cross theke.


    Time was almost running out, so Rocky didn''t want to dawdle anymore. After all, with his strength, he


    could easily cross theke without any problem. However, he was worried that Eunice and Ca might


    encounter some struggles. Then, after hesitating for a while, Rocky approached Eunice and whispered


    a few words in her ear.


    Instantly understanding what Rocky wanted, Eunice nodded and gestured to Ca.


    Soon enough, Rocky, Valeria, Eunice and Ca began to set out while the rest of the low-grade


    Spiritual Emperors could just stare nkly at them.


    However, upon seeing that Rocky and the girls were able to face their fears, the other low-grade


    Spiritual Emperors regained their motivation to continue. They did not want to be defeated before they


    could even enter the Spiritual Divine Land, so they mustered their courage and followed.


    Of course, Gloria was just waiting for Rocky to make his move. Hence, when he already set out, she


    also followed closely.


    Afterward, more and more low-grade Spiritual Emperors also toughened up and started crossing the


    lake. However, most of them fell into theke not long after they had set out.


    At the same time, the candidates, who had already grasped their rhythm and discovered how to easily


    pass theke, started approaching the teleportation tform with all their might.


    Truth be told, the final trial was not too difficult. As long as one possessed enough strength, strong will,


    and unwavering concentration, anyone could sessfully cross theke.


    Of course, the stronger one was, the easier it would be for him to make it to the center of theke.


    However, even if one was strong enough, the smallest distraction could still lead to some dire


    consequences.


    Finally, after exhibiting great efforts, more than fifty candidates had already boarded the transmission


    tform, while the rest were still working pretty hard.


    Since time was not on their side, the candidates, who had already reached the tform, wasted no


    time and entered the light gate that led to the Spiritual Divine Land.


    At the same time, Rocky, Valeria, Ca, and Eunice were also able to reach the tform, so they


    immediately followed the other candidates into the light gate. After they entered the gate, the scene in


    front of them instantly changed.


    In the blink of an eye, they found themselves on a deserted ind. Moreover, there was no one else on


    the ind except them. The middle-grade Spiritual Emperors that went before them seemed to be


    taken to another ce.


    "I''m guessing that several groups were teleported to different spots where we will all start," Rocky said


    as he stroked his chin. For him, staying with the girls was actually not a bad thing.


    "Look! There is a big ind in front of us!" Ca immediately shouted as she saw a blurry shadow of a


    large ind just a few miles southeast of the ind where they currently were.


    "Why don''t we go there first?" Since no one was really familiar with the terrain of the ce, they had no


    choice but to somehow let their instincts pave the way.


    "But how are we going to cross the sea?"


    "It seems that the Spiritual Divine Land has suppressed our spiritual power. Thus, I don''t think we can


    fly over there.


    If only there are trees around, we can at least make a wooden raft..."


    Then, after a while, Eunice suddenly shouted, "Look! There seems to be a lot of floating ice in the sea.


    Maybe we can use them!"


    The others looked in the direction where Eunice was pointing to. Indeed, they saw that there were


    pieces of floating ice on the surface of the sea.

 Chapter 1774 Taking Separate Paths

    Chapter 1774 Taking Separate Paths


    "I guess we have no other choice but to use those floating chunks of ice," Rocky said after careful


    considerations.


    As the women nced at each other, they also nodded and agreed.


    However, just as they were about to cross the sea and go towards the ind to the southeast, several


    figures suddenly appeared. It seemed that they were also teleported to the same area where Rocky


    and the girls were.


    Moreover, when they took a closer look at the neers, they saw familiar faces which included


    Michelle, Holden, and Hall Leader Chen. Aside from them, there were also two other medium-grade


    Spiritual Emperors. It seemed that they had formed an alliance in order to make the fourth round easier


    for them.


    "Oh, it''s you guys." Michelle and the other neers were obviously surprised to see Rocky''s group


    there.


    "I know. What a small world!" Eunice remarked sarcastically. She was still very hostile towards Michelle


    because of their squabble before.


    Knowing how sarcastic Eunice''s words were, Michelle could not help but roll her eyes at her. Then, she


    turned to Rocky and asked, "So, where do you n on going from here?"


    "Huh? Why do you need to know? It has nothing to do with you!" Eunice butted in even before Rocky


    could reply.


    Trying her best to keep herposure, Michelle said and insisted, "The trials in the Spiritual Divine


    Land are very dangerous. Since we were all teleported to the same starting point, why don''t we join


    hands for now? After we pass these trials, we canpete with each otherter on."


    "No thanks. We can handle things on our own!" Eunice retorted coldly,pletely shooting down the


    idea of cooperating with Michelle and her team.


    However, while they were still conversing, they suddenly heard a scream from afar. When they turned


    in the direction where the scream came from, they saw that the sea was rampaging and the waves


    were surging violently.


    It turned out that one of the medium-grade Spiritual Emperors, who also came with Michelle, had


    already set out to the sea. Since he had grown impatient, he confidently attempted to cross the sea on


    his own. As a result, he was instantly swallowed by the vicious waves. As he sank into the sea, no one


    heard from him anymore. It was as if he had been devoured by some monster beneath the waters. It


    was pretty obvious that no one could underestimate the danger contained within the sea.


    At this point, apart from Rocky, everyone present actually looked terrified. They were obviously taken


    aback by the sudden turn of events.


    "What happened? Is he dead?" Holden broke the silence and asked with a concerned tone.


    "I don''t think so. If I''m not mistaken, he will just be teleported to a different starting point," Eunice


    exined with a soft voice.


    Not long after, more and more low-grade and medium-grade Spiritual Emperors appeared one after


    another to this starting point.


    "Hey, Holden. Why don''t you try using your Mystical Pace? Isn''t that a secret skill of the Sovereign


    Pavilion? Maybe you can use that to swiftly cross the sea," Michelle suddenly suggested. Since she


    saw that more and more people were appearing, Michelle became worried that they might lose the


    advantage and be overtaken by others. Hence, she decided to persuade Holden to try going first.


    After seeing what just happened to the medium-grade Spiritual Emperor, of course, Holden hesitated


    for a moment. However, since he did not want to lose face in front of Michelle, he eventually made up


    his mind and stepped on the patch of thin ice that was floating on the surface of the sea.


    Then, when the violent waves started gushing towards him, he immediately employed his swift bodily


    movement skill to avoid being hit by them. When he sessfully evaded them, the people from the


    shore gasped in amazement.


    Seeing how Holden was able to make it seem so easy to cross the sea, Michelle also gained some


    confidence. After all, she also possessed a rare bodily movement skill from the Flying Feather Pavilion


    that was no less powerful than the Mystical Pace.


    "We also have to keep moving. Can you handle it?" Rocky asked hispanions with a serious face.


    Heaving a deep breath, the girls nodded in unison. They also thought that if Holden was able to do it,


    there was no reason for them to be afraid.


    "All right, follow me!" Without any hesitation, Rocky charged ahead andnded steadily on the nearest


    chunk of ice. Soon enough, he leaped across the sea and was able to catch up with Holden.


    At the same time, when Michelle, Hall Leader Chen, and the other Spiritual Emperors saw Rocky''s


    magnificent movements, they were utterly surprised. Holden''s speed was actually fast enough to be on


    par with the medium-grade Spiritual Emperors. However, they did not expect that Rocky was even


    much faster than Holden. He had just started making his move, but he had already caught up with


    Holden. From where they were standing, it seemed that the surging waves did not have any impact on


    Rocky''s movements at all.


    "What kind of bodily movement skill is that? It looks so ordinary but it''s ridiculously fast!" Michelle


    muttered as her eyes widened.


    At the same time, Ca also began to rush out, trying to keep up with Rocky.


    "Hey! Wait for me!" Not wanting to be left behind, Eunice also began to cross the sea at an astonishing


    speed. It seemed that she also possessed a kind of incredible bodily movement skill from the Di n.


    Lastly, Valeria, who had been keeping a low profile, also followed suit.


    Witnessing how Rocky''s teammates were able to easily bridge their gap with Holden, Michelle was


    dumbfounded. She realized that Rocky''s group would probably be the biggest threat to her in this


    round. However, in order to sessfully pass this trial, she had to avoid getting into trouble with them


    in the meantime.


    Therefore, she had no choice but to chase after them silently.


    At the same time, the two other medium-grade Spiritual Emperors, who had allied with Michelle, also


    used their respective bodily movement skills to catch up.


    Soon enough, Rocky was able topletely surpass Holden. After this, he deliberately controlled his


    pace so that Holden would think that he could still overtake him.


    On the other hand, Holden indeed felt very irritated that Rocky was able to move past him. Thus, he


    went all out in an attempt to gain the lead again. However, no matter how hard he tried, he was not


    able to catch up with Rocky.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    In fact, not long after, Ca also surpassed Holden, making him even more infuriated.


    "Sorry, Holden! We''ll go on ahead!" It was actually Eunice''s voice that came from behind him. She


    eventually surpassed him too while making a mocking face.


    Shortly after, Valeria also appeared beside Holden and overtook him without really saying anything.


    Now that everyone in Rocky''s team was able to get past Holden, every Spiritual Emperor, who saw this


    scene, was extremely shocked and at a loss for words.


    Of course, Holden felt greatly ashamed of himself and he actually trembled in anger. Then, his


    breathing became a bit disoriented when he was suddenly hit by a huge surge of waves, which almost


    swept him into the sea. Fortunately, Michelle was already just behind him. So, she was able to support


    him with her spiritual power, immediately saving him from imminent danger.


    "Don''t lose focus. You have to be careful at all times," Michelle reminded sternly.


    "I know. Thank you for saving me." Holden was still gasping his breath. He kind of panicked that he


    would really be swept into the sea and be teleported to another starting point.


    "I understand how you feel, but you can''t go against them right now. The right time to act wille,"


    Michelle gently assured him.


    "You''re right. I''ll be sure to be ready at that time¡­" Holden eventually regained hisposure while his


    eyes turned rather cold, staring at the backs of Rocky''s team.


    After that, Michelle and Holden moved again and silently followed Rocky''s group from behind.


    About an hourter, they were finally able to ovee the ferocious waves and arrive at therge


    ind.


    Upon stepping on drynd again, they saw a jungle in front of them with so many different paths to get


    in. It seemed to lead in different directions, and it looked like they extended so deeply.


    "So, which path should we take?" Eunice turned to Rocky and asked him.


    "Hmm. You three should take the same one. Then, I''ll go by myself. There''s a huge possibility that it


    might be a maze of some sort. So, I don''t want us wasting too much time," Rocky said decisively. After


    all, it was also what they had previously nned.


    He believed that the three girls were strong enough to fend for themselves if ever they encountered


    some pressing situations. Hence, he did not need to stay with them.


    "Why do you need to go alone? We can just go in pairs instead," Ca quickly suggested.


    "No. That''s not a good idea. You know that many people are targeting me. If any of you stayed with me,


    you might get involved. After all, if they wanted to make a move against me, this will be a good time to


    do it. Therefore, it''s better if I go on my own," Rocky directly refused and exined his side.


    "Yeah, don''t worry about this guy. He''ll be fine!" Eunice chimed in to convince Ca. She knew that


    Rocky would not change his mind, so she might as well persuade Ca faster so that they could move


    on.


    "Okay¡­" Although Ca still felt a little reluctant, she eventually agreed.


    "All right. Be careful on your way ahead. I''ll see you guyster." Afterward, Rocky hurriedly selected a


    path and went into the depths of the jungle.


    At the same time, the three girls did the same and started carefully exploring the area.

 Chapter 1775 Faced With Difficulty

    Chapter 1775 Faced With Difficulty


    As soon as Holden, Michelle, Hall Leader Chen, and the two middle-grade Spiritual Emperors saw that


    Rocky had parted ways with the three girls to act alone, they could not help but exchange meaningful


    nces. It seemed that every one of them thought that it was such a good opportunity to take action.


    "Miss Michelle, let me go and tail that guy. You and Young Master Holden should stay together," Hall


    Leader Chen offered and volunteered. Seeing that no one disagreed, he quickly followed Rocky and


    made sure that he would not be noticed.


    At the same time, Michelle and the rest took the path that Ca and the two other girls had chosen.


    Before long, several candidates had also arrived on the ind and had chosen random paths into the


    forest.


    After walking for about fifteen minutes, Rocky stopped briefly.


    He noticed that the path became broader all of a sudden. It seemed that he was already inside a


    spacious area.


    Moreover, the area was full of strange upright pirs that were arranged in a regr crisscross pattern.


    Then, upon closer inspection, Rocky found a few middle-grade Spiritual Emperors there. They were


    standing before the stone pirs, looking very helpless and dejected. It seemed that they had somehow


    reached a stumbling block that hindered them from moving on.


    ''Hmm. They should havee here from the other paths. So, these trail paths were interconnected


    after all, '' Rocky thought to himself after some careful observations.


    The nine trial paths in the Spiritual Divine Land interweaved in a veryplicated way. Some of the


    paths were connected with each other, so the participants would eventually meet other contestants


    along the way.


    At this moment, one of the middle-grade Spiritual Emperors tried to pass through the stone pirs


    again.


    However, as soon as he stepped on one of the stone pirs, it reacted as if it had a life on its own.


    Then, all these pirs instantly formed a stone wall, forcing the Spiritual Emperor to retreat backward. It


    seemed that many candidates were stuck here because they could not get past the array that was


    created by the stone pirs.


    Although the middle-grade Spiritual Emperor exerted all his strength, he was still unable to get past the


    stone array.


    "What the hell is with these stone pirs? They are so hard that no amount of strength can break


    them!"


    "This is absurd! There is no use attacking the stone pirs. How do we even proceed?"


    "Then, why don''t we go back the way we came? Maybe this really is a dead end. Let''s try other ways!"


    "I agree! We can''t waste our time here anymore!"


    Most of the middle-grade Spiritual Emperors had already agreed and were about to go back.


    However, at this moment, Rocky suddenly approached the stone array and examined it closely.


    "Hey, look! It''s that guy! Is he trying to get past the stone pirs?"


    "He''s just a low-grade Spiritual Emperor. If we can''t break through it, then neither can he."


    "Yeah. He''s just trying to show off. I bet he will also fail miserably!"


    Although the middle-grade Spiritual Emperors recognized Rocky as one of the outstanding low-grade


    Spiritual Emperors, they believed that it would be impossible for him to go over the stone pirs.


    However, the very next moment, Rocky activated the Earth-diving Skill and instantly shuttled through


    the huge stone pirs. Since the skill enabled him to travel beneath the ground, the stone pirs were


    unable to hinder his advancement.


    At the sight of this scene, the middle-grade Spiritual Emperors, who were belittling Rocky earlier, were


    silenced and bbergasted. They never anticipated that Rocky would be able to use such a unique skill


    that could effortlessly let him bypass the stone pirs.


    But since they did not have any skill that had the same effect, most of the middle-grade Spiritual


    Emperors gave up on oveing the stone array and decided to find a different path. Only three were


    left who continued trying to break the array.


    At the same time, Hall Leader Chen, who had been following Rocky all this time, had also arrived in


    front of the stone pirs. However, Rocky had already gotten past them, while he was immediately


    blocked off. His mission became a failure, and he had no other choice but to watch Rocky leave before


    his eyes.


    About two hourster, Rocky aplished two more challenges, which were not that difficult for him.


    Therefore, at this point, he was actually far aheadpared to most of the participants.


    At this moment, many prominent figures were gathered outside the Holy Heaven Pce. Most of them


    were high-level representatives from major forces. They specifically went here in order to show support


    for their members that were currently taking the fourth round of the contest.


    Colton had also returned to the outside of the Holy Heaven Pce. He was the one who was


    personally supervising this round to see if everyone was behaving well inside the Spiritual Divine Land.


    After all, many candidates might be tempted to try some underhanded tricks despite his strict reminders


    before the start of the test.


    While Rocky seemed to have been disying an outstanding performance yet again, the other


    candidates were evidently struggling at various challenges.


    After going through andpleting five trials, Rocky, who had been proceeding smoothly in the entire


    trial, had finally encountered his first difficult situation. He was also faced with an array this time, but


    this one was based on the eight diagrams in thepass.


    This was definitely not an ordinary array, and it should be one of the most difficult mysterious arrays to


    figure out.


    After studying it carefully for a while, Rocky decided to give it a try.


    Eventually, he stepped into thepass array. But then all of a sudden, the whole array began to spin


    rapidly, making him unable to grasp his sense of direction.


    Moreover, some beast spirits appeared and rushed towards him from all directions.


    Discerning that he was in a disadvantageous position, Rocky had to unleash his strength to the fullest


    to protect himself. However, even though he did not hold his strength back, he noticed that he was still


    unable to eradicate all the beast spirits. Since they were not living creatures, it became impossible for


    him to literally kill them. They would just respawn after a while, and they kept on emerging in the array.


    After careful considerations, Rocky flew out of the array to get himself out of danger.


    "This array is a pain in the neck! What should I do to ovee this?" Rocky murmured to himself while


    rethinking his strategy.


    First of all, thepass array was a kind of mysterious array. From the basic characteristics of


    mysterious arrays, Rocky knew that it could create something that was not actually real. Hence, those


    beast spirits were most probably just made of mysterious energy from the array.


    However, it didn''t mean that the beast spirits could do no harm. After all, thepass array was built


    on the Spiritual Divine Land and could absorb the spiritual power of heaven and earth. Therefore, even


    the phantoms that were created by these arrays would be carrying enough spiritual power to attack and


    even incapacitate the participants.


    Moreover, since it was a mysterious array, it should be broken through mysterious skills. But first,


    Rocky had to find its origin and ending spots. Then, he could eventually reverse the array and break it.


    Of course, it was easier said than done. After all, once he entered the array again, he would be


    surrounded and attacked by the beast spirits. Hence, he would have a pretty hard time finding the


    location of the origin and ending spots.


    "This is going to be hard since I''m alone..." Rocky let out a frown and felt a headache. He thought that


    if only the three girls were with him, he would not have any problem breaking this array.


    Now, how was in a pinch. Even though he was racking his brain for a solution, he could not think of


    any.


    Then, while Rocky was at a loss, he suddenly thought that he could still use a divine treasure at this


    moment.


    Thus, he immediately entered the pce, where the guardian instantly appeared to assist him.


    "I don''t have that much time, so listen carefully. I need a treasure that can break a mysterious array.


    Help me find one," Rocky said bluntly.


    "A treasure to break a mysterious array?"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes. Is there a treasure here that I can use?"


    "Actually, yes. However, you can''t use it for the time being..." the guardian answered reluctantly.


    "Huh? That''s nonsense." Rocky rolled his eyes as he felt pretty annoyed.


    "But you can still break the array in some other way," the guardian said, giving Rocky a glimpse of


    hope.


    "How? Tell me!"


    "Master, aren''t you already proficient in the skill that can materialize your demonic soul? I have here a


    divine treasure that can easily materialize your demonic soul and turn it just like a real person. That


    way, you will have a physical helper out there. You can instruct it to do whatever you wanted. However,


    the divine treasure can only create three materialized demonic souls at most," the guardian briefly


    informed.

 Chapter 1776 He Was Affected

    Chapter 1776 He Was Affected


    "That sounds amazing. Please, give it to me." Rocky''s eye''s glimmered with excitement.


    As soon as the words left his mouth, the guardian waved his hand and a lotus-shapedntern on the


    side of the pce flew towards him. There was a soft glow emanating from thentern.


    Rocky immediately reached out his hand and caught it. "How does it work?"


    "Once you activate thentern with your spiritual power, your demonic souls can materialize and move


    freely wherever the light reaches," the guardian exined. "What''s more," he continued, "thisntern


    can absorb spiritual power. Once it reaches a certain level, it''ll be a very powerful divine treasure."


    Rocky nodded. Then, without dillydallying any further, he left the pce,ntern in hand.


    "It''s time to see what this thing is capable of!" The second he returned to thepass array, Rocky


    immediately activated thentern with his spiritual power.


    Thentern roared to life and hovered in the air like a bright beacon, its light covering a hundred meter


    radius.


    Rocky willed his spiritual power to its fullest potential and the overflow of energy turned into light that


    enveloped his entire body.


    Without missing a beat, Rocky then created three demonic souls.


    Finally satisfied, Rocky and his three demonic souls rushed at thepass array, charging into battle.


    As they approached, beast spirits emerged from within the array, hissing and growling at them. The


    second the four got close, they were met by some serious foes.


    Despite the strength of these beast spirits, they were no match for Rocky and his three souls.


    Beast spirit upon beast spirit fell by their hands.


    Despite this, countless new beast spirits kept swarming from thepass array like a burst pipe.


    From afar, Colton and several elders all wore grim expressions when they heard that Rocky was trying


    to break thepass array.


    "I never thought he''d run into it so soon. This is one of the most powerful arrays in the entire Divine


    Spiritual Land!"


    "Truly, this is quite shocking. If it were any other array, he might''ve stood a chance. But this is the


    compass array we''re talking about; he''s in big trouble now!" The elders broke out into a heated


    discussion. Most were convinced Rocky was going to fail.


    "Even though thispass array is powerful, it''s not that difficult to break. A Spiritual Emperor who is


    proficient in arrays would be able to do it." Colton, however, was a firm believer in Rocky''s abilities.


    "But even if he could defeat all these beast spirits, he''d be too wiped out to destroy the array. He''d


    need to be as powerful as a high-grade Spiritual Emperor. This will be no easy feat," one of the elders


    responded.


    "Well, I guess we shall see," Colton said calmly.


    Two hourster, thest of the beast spirits fell. Not a single beast spirit was left.


    Rocky beamed excitedly. However, just as he was about to finish this round off, a purple ray of light


    shot into the sky from the center of thepass array. The ground began to shake violently, which


    would''ve sent shivers down anyone''s spine.


    "It''s time to face the boss!" Rocky, however, was smiling gleefully, as though he was about to have a


    pleasant meal.


    Secondster, a powerful beast spirit emerged from the purple ray of light. It had the face of the human


    but the tusks of a boar, rendering it extremely horrendous and fearsome.


    The second it appeared, Rocky''s three demonic souls charged towards it.


    However, the monster just swatted them away like flies. Each of the three demonic souls exploded into


    nothingness, vanishing into thin air.


    Fortunately, this all served as a clever diversion. While the beast spirit was focused on the demonic


    souls, Rocky had summoned all his spiritual power into the lotus-shapedntern. Remembering what


    the guardian had said, Rocky filled it to its highest level. Thentern, charged to the maximum with


    spiritual power, rushed toward the beast spirit aggressively. At first, the beast spirit seemed almost


    disdainful that such a pettyntern was sent to attack it. Just as it started to realize that there seemed


    to be more to it than what met the eye, thentern exploded in a burst of light, swallowing the beast


    whole.


    After sessfully breaking the array, Rocky moved forward without hesitation.


    It didn''t take long before Colton and the elders caught wind of what had happened. Shocked, they


    began to discuss amongst themselves once more.


    "I can''t believe he passed thepass array in but two hours! Even a Spiritual Emperor at the high


    grade would''ve needed half a day to do this..."


    "It''s the first time a low-grade Spiritual Emperor of the Di n has achieved anything like this!"


    Along with the shock came doubt. Some of the onlookers began to suspect if Rocky was more than he


    had let on...


    "He is indeed only a low-grade Spiritual Emperor," Colton said affirmatively, quashing their suspicions


    and protecting Rocky''s identity.


    Meanwhile, Michelle and the other low-grade Spiritual Emperors were having difficulties surpassing


    their respective trials, since things just kept getting harder and harder.


    Rocky, on the other hand, passed all his challenges single-handedly.


    Now that he had sessfully passed his first trial path, he was immediately sent to another one.


    This one waspletely different from the previous one. The previous trial was mainly about arrays,


    but the trial he faced now was rted to spiritual martial arts.


    The st in front of him was engraved with the form of a spiritual skill. But after reading it carefully,


    Rocky found that there was only half of the whole form recorded, without any disintegration


    illustration of each move. It seemed that he had to rely on this iplete form to disy the


    spiritual skill.


    It would''ve been close to impossible to finish this task if he were not proficient in various spiritual skills.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Fortunately, Rocky had inherited the memories recorded in the Scarlet Heaven Jade, which gave him a


    glimpse of all unique spiritual skills of the human race, the spiritual race, and even the Shura Race.


    Therefore, it didn''t take long before he found the relevant spiritual skill.


    With all these challenges surpassed, Rocky''s progress was only second to that of the high-grade


    Spiritual Emperors and some middle-grade Spiritual Emperors with strong strength.


    The thought made him smile triumphantly. Not long after passing the spiritual martial arts trial, Rocky


    suddenly found himself in front of a temple. The air around it was dank and ominous, and otherwise,


    uninviting. However, there was nowhere else to go but inside the temple, so Rocky spared no time and


    entered it.


    As soon as he set foot inside, he saw some Spiritual Emperors in the hall, walking around aimlessly, as


    though in a daze.


    But before he could ponder over this, he suddenly heard the voice of Buddhist music chanting in his


    mind.


    The voice sounded like it wasing from afar, but it seemed to touch his heart, soul, and mind. All of


    a sudden, Rocky felt dizzy and his consciousness started to drift away...

 Chapter 1777 Clearing His Mind

    Chapter 1777 Clearing His Mind


    ''It seems that this is also a part of the trial, '' Rocky thought to himself. After briefly realizing the


    situation, he immediately calmed himself. However, things did not quite go as he expected. In fact, the


    more he wanted to calm down, the more his thoughts and emotions became disoriented.


    "The Buddha''s voicees from the heart, and it has the ability to heal all creatures."


    Out of nowhere, a voice suddenly echoed in Rocky''s mind.


    "The Buddha''s voicees from the heart? It seems that this voice is not from an external source. It is


    coming from my heart!" Rocky instantly came to his senses and added, "If one doesn''t believe in


    Buddhism, then he will hear nothing!"


    As Rocky collected himself and cast aside everything else, the voice suddenly disappeared from his


    head.


    On the other hand, the other candidates were still affected by the voice and were struggling to figure


    out how to get rid of it.


    Right after Rocky passed the challenge, he proceeded towards the temple to reach the gate and


    continue the trials.


    However, the moment he got through the other side of the gate, he was weed by sharp, tall cliffs


    and countless mountains that surrounded the ce where he stood. The scene was actually splendid,


    but he did not dare to be careless since he did not know what kind of danger awaited him.


    After exploring the area for quite a bit, Rocky found that he was standing on the top of one of the


    mountains. Then, he saw a narrow path that seemed to lead somewhere.


    Seeing no other way to proceed, Rocky ventured along this path and soon reached the end of a cliff.


    At this moment, Rocky saw that there were already other people who came before him. Two high-grade


    and three middle-grade Spiritual Emperors stood there with restless expressions on their faces. It


    seemed that they were stuck and were not able to move forward.


    They were sure that it was the right way, but there was no path to go forth.


    "Maybe this is just a dead end. Should we go back? We cannot waste our time here."


    "Really? We didn''t see any other path aside from this one, did we?"


    "I know. But how can we get over this cliff?"


    Just as these candidates were close to going back, they were all surprised to see that Rocky also


    appeared to where they were. At the back of their minds, they were confident that the gap in strength


    between them and Rocky was huge. Hence, they could not fathom how he was able to catch up to


    them so soon.


    Rocky knew what was running on in their minds, but he deliberately chose not to pay attention to their


    malicious gazes. Then, he looked intently at the cliff in front of him.


    As he looked down, he saw that it was like an abyss that was covered with thick clouds. The nearest


    cliff from where they were was at least a few hundred meters away. However, since their spiritual


    power was suppressed right after they entered the Spiritual Divine Land, they would not be able to fly


    to the other side.


    Then, as Rocky thought of what to do next, he was reminded by something that suddenly shed


    through his mind. "If there is something in the heart, then there is also something in front of the eyes,"


    he softly mumbled. Meanwhile, Colton and the other big shots were all paying close attention to


    Rocky''s progress in the trial.


    Right now, they learned that he had already arrived at the cliff. It seemed that they knew that this would


    be a difficult test for most candidates.


    "This cliff is a test of the strength of one''s will."


    "That''s right. It actually doesn''t matter even if they were all high-grade Spiritual Emperors. If they don''t


    have enough willpower, there is no way that they could pass this test."


    "I have to say that the best way to deal with it is to make a detour and find another way. Although it will


    take more time, it is much safer than taking the risk of crossing the cliff!"


    The elders of the Di n were very familiar with this cliff. Hence, they knew how difficult it was to get


    past it. Even they suggested that it was better to make a detour just to be sure. However, the dilemma


    of the candidates was if they had enough time to do that.


    An hourter, more and more candidates began crowding by the cliff. The first ones who got there were


    still stuck, not knowing how to proceed from there. As the neers saw that even the high-grade


    Spiritual Emperors could not find a way to proceed, many of them shook their heads in dejection and


    felt hopeless.


    However, just as when everyone felt that their only choice was to head back, Rocky suddenly made an


    insane move and directly jumped off the cliff.


    "What the hell? Does he have a death wish?"


    "Oh my god! He just jumped into the abyss!"


    "He''s out of his mind!"


    But the moment they thought that Rocky was about to die, a piece of cloud suddenly appeared beneath


    his feet, helping him move towards the other side.


    When the candidates saw this, they were all astounded. They had no idea how on earth Rocky


    summoned a cloud that could carry him towards the other cliff.


    "What is going on? Is this cliff fake?" "Maybe it''s just an illusion! There is no way that he can stand on


    an ordinary cloud!" Some spections began to circte among the candidates after they witnessed


    Rocky''s inconceivable stunt.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Well, what are we waiting for? Let''s follow his lead!" one of the middle-grade Spiritual Emperors


    shouted and also jumped off the cliff.


    However, after he stepped out, he noticed that no cloud was appearing beneath his feet. Therefore, he


    directly fell down and disappeared in everyone''s view.


    Seeing this terrifying scene, the other candidates, who were about to do the same, suddenly backed


    off. After all, their assurance that they could safely travel towards the other side just vanished before


    their eyes.


    At this moment, Rocky had already reached the nearest cliff on the other side and was able to continue


    moving forward.


    Not long after Rocky entered the second trial path, Valeria and the other girls also entered another trial


    path and seemed to be doing well.


    "I wonder how that guy is doing..." Valeria murmured softly, a bit concerned that Rocky had to go on his


    own.


    "Don''t worry about him. I''m sure he''s even doing better than us. I bet he''s already waiting for us to


    catch up to him." Eunice had total confidence in Rocky because she had already seen him ovee a


    lot of hardships before. In her opinion, there was nothing in the Holy Heaven Pce that could stop him


    from moving forward and reaching the end goal.


    "I think so too. That''s why we''d better hurry up. The trials are just going to get harder from here on. If


    we waste too much of our time, we might suffer some losses," Ca said, motivating the other two.


    Eunice and Valeria understood what Ca meant, so the three of them wasted no time and continued


    with the trial.


    Meanwhile, Rocky had already passed two more trials without much difficulty. Afterward, he happened


    to meet several Spiritual Emperors of the spiritual race, and it appeared that Seth was among them. He


    also noticed that there was a high-grade Spiritual Emperor in their group.


    It turned out that they had been trapped outside the cave for about four hours already. There seemed


    to be an unbreakable enchanted barrier covering the entrance of the cave, preventing them from


    moving forward.


    As the candidates of the spiritual race saw that Rocky was already there, they could not help but be


    surprised. They knew that they had been trapped for a few hours but they were sure that their progress


    was fast enough. Logically speaking, as a low-grade Spiritual Emperor from the human race, Rocky


    should not be able to catch up with them this soon.


    Just like before, Rocky just ignored the unpleasant stares from these people. Instead, he approached


    the enchanted barrier and observed it carefully. Upon looking around, he concluded that the only way


    to enter the cave was to break the barrier first.


    However, it would not be that easy. The spiritual race was known to be proficient at enchanted barriers.


    But even they looked so helpless and did not know what else they could do.


    In fact, the members of Seth''s n were known as experts when it came to enchanted barriers and


    sealing arrays. Therefore, he had already mastered these skills to an excellent level. That was why he


    was so annoyed that he could not undo this one. Hence, if the experts were not able to break it, what


    more could the other Spiritual Emperors do?


    Obviously, this trial was one of the hardest yet.


    After a few nces, Rocky''s eye narrowed and concluded that the enchanted barrier was indeed


    extraordinary. Fortunately for him, he had learned a lot from Esteban. Thus, he was a bit confident that


    he could do something to break it.


    "There is something nasty about this enchanted barrier. I should have been able to break it easily..."


    Seth murmured in agitation. He had already tried deactivating it a lot of times but to no avail. No matter


    how hard he tried, he could not see through the structure of the barrier. No wonder he was so frustrated


    and disappointed right now.


    "What should we do now? Even Young Master Seth cannot break it. This is impossible!"


    "I know. If he cannot do it, then no one else can. I''m afraid that we might have to give up on this route."


    "But we already lost so much time here. If we head back and take a detour, we have to take other trials


    again. We can''t waste more time than we already did. But in the end, it will be up to Young Master


    Seth..." The candidates of the spiritual race still hoped that Seth could produce a miracle and break the


    enchanted barrier. After all, if he really failed to do so, they would have no other choice but to head


    back and find a different route.


    At this moment, everyone could just look at Seth with expectant eyes.

 Chapter 1778 Not A Human

    Chapter 1778 Not A Human


    At that moment, Rocky was quietly observing the enchanted barrier. He peeped at it with his sharp,


    spiritual eyes before he discovered something wrong. It turned out that the enchanted barrier wasn''t


    just a singleyer but was made up of threeyers. This would make it difficult for people to observe


    what the internal structure looked like. No wonder Seth and the others were unable to see whatid


    behind it.


    Meanwhile, the atmosphere outside the Holy Heaven Pce was vibrant and lively. The


    representatives of all the forces were mingling with each other in whispers and marveling at the


    progress of the test.


    Most of them didn''t know much about the Holy Heaven Pce. They had only heard of it and were


    oblivious to how enchantingly mysterious it truly was. Although they weren''t allowed to personally


    explore it, they all remained in awe of the Holy Heaven Pce.


    At that moment news of Rocky, Seth, and the other candidates being trapped in front of the cave''s


    enchanted barrier reached the outside.


    Elder Jerome, the team leader of the Wanling n, questioned the acting chief of the Di n


    immediately. "With all due respect, sir, this enchanted barrier shouldn''t be easy to break through, right?


    If other candidates are unable to do so, then it might be possible. But our young master is quite skilled


    at dealing with enchanted barriers such as this one. How could he not break through it?" he asked.


    "It would naturally be easy for him to do so if it was an ordinary enchanted barrier. But the one they are


    faced with at the moment is built with threeyers of a powerful, ancient force. Taking it down with


    ordinary skills will be no easy feat," Colton calmly exined to Elder Jerome.


    "Threeyers? I''ve never heard of such an enchanted barrier before!" Soon, a few of the


    representatives present were also surprised by the news.


    "I know its existence from our former chief. I''m sorry but I am refrained from sharing too much about it.


    What I can reveal to you is that this threeyer enchanted barrier can be traced back to the era of the


    creation of the Shura Race. I''m afraid even I may have difficulty breaking through it..." Colton revealed


    to everyone present.


    Everyone became more respectful upon hearing this. If what Colton said was true, then it was no


    wonder why the Shura Race was so powerful.


    They were shocked to hear that even a peak Spiritual Emperor like Colton couldn''t break the


    enchanted barrier. This meant that there were probably few to even none in the entire Ethereal Region


    who could!


    On the other hand, Rocky was able to find a way to break the threeyer enchanted barrier after


    careful observation and analysis. His n was to break the firstyer with the Potent Force Rune to


    destroy the bnce of the enchanted barrier. Then, he would break the barrier from the inside with


    ording techniques.


    As a matter of fact, Gilbert had given Rocky five more Potent Force Runes privately before leaving the


    Ghost Fief.


    "Look, Young Master Seth. This guy has been staring at the enchanted barrier for quite a while. Is he


    confident that he''ll break it?" a Spiritual Emperor of the spiritual race sneered once he noticed Rocky


    studying the threeyered enchanted barrier before them.


    "Him? Even I couldn''t break it, who does he think he is? He''s nobody!" Seth spat disdainfully. He was


    notoriously arrogant and looked down on all the Spiritual Emperors of the human race.


    "Yeah, you''re right. Who does he think he is? He''s nobody!" the other candidates of the spiritual race


    echoed.


    They all agreed that if even Seth couldn''t break the enchanted barrier, then it would be impossible for


    Rocky to get past it.


    But at that moment, Rocky calmly dered, "It''s not difficult at all."


    Seth and the others were dumbfounded and rendered speechless at his words.


    "Are you kidding me? How exactly do you n on cracking it?" Seth asked with contempt.


    However, Rocky just ignored him and didn''t bother himself to exin himself. Instead, he merely


    walked straight to the enchanted barrier and then reached out his hand to touch it.


    "Is this guy crazy? He just went straight to the enchanted barrier and touched it! There''s no doubt he''ll


    be devoured by its power! Nothing but dire consequences await him!"


    "He deserves it! Maybe it will be to our advantage somehow..."


    The candidates of the spiritual race continued to gossip and wait for the drama to stir up and unfold.


    But to their surprise, the enchanted barrier''s power did not resist or fight back at Rocky''s touch.


    "Of course!" Rocky said to himself casually. In fact, he suspected that this power was familiar to him


    when he firstid eyes on the barrier. It turned out to be no different from the one constructed by the


    Shura Race. The only main difference was the number ofyers.


    What made the Shura Race''s enchanted barrier unique was that it didn''t harm anyone who had no


    intention of attacking it. It only fought back once it sensed someone was about to hit it.


    Rocky took back his hand and quickly took out a Potent Force Rune. He then passed through the


    enchanted barrier swiftly, giving the illusion that he disappeared instantly from where he stood earlier.


    Seth and the others didn''t know what Rocky intended to do. They all stood still and waited in


    anticipation.


    Without warning, the center of the enchanted barrier shed with a blinding, dazzling spiritual light. A


    powerful force was on the verge of bursting from within it.


    Seth and the others sensed that something terrible was about to happen. But before they could collect


    themselves, a deafening bang erupted. Meanwhile, a powerful shockwave sprang forth from within the


    enchanted barrier and swept through a distance of around ten meters. Rubble instantly flew


    everywhere and thick dust hovered in the air.


    Seth and the others didn''t have time to dodge which resulted in them covered in dust and their hair


    disheveled.


    Then, Rocky reappeared. He nced at Seth and the others before he quickly employed the


    enchanted barrier technique to break the unbnced interior of the barrier.


    "Humph, he''s just trying to make himself look good in front of everyone. If he does break through the


    barrier, then I will..." Seth began to scold. He was clearly still in denial that Rocky was strong enough to


    get past the enchanted barrier.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    But before he could finish his words, the enchanted barrier before Rocky suddenly flickered, the once


    strong aura it emitted now beginning to wane.


    A momentter, Seth and the others witnessed the enchanted barrier''s glow be dimmer with each


    passing second. The barrier, which they were unable to break through before no matter how hard they


    tried, eventually disappeared.


    Everyone''s jaw dropped in shock and all found themselves speechless. What had just happened was


    totally unexpected.


    Once they were able to calm down and collect themselves, Rocky had already disappeared.


    "This guy is going to be a problem! He''s apelling opponent!" Seth murmured with cold, gloomy


    eyes.


    Meanwhile, the news of Rocky''s aplishment swiftly reached outside the Holy Heaven Pce.


    The representatives were blown away by such a remarkable feat. Even a powerful Spiritual Emperor


    like Colton couldn''t aplish this. Now, a low-grade Spiritual Emperor had done it. This was unheard


    of.


    After Rocky sessfully broke the enchanted barrier, he entered the cave that was right behind it. As


    soon as he set foot inside, a sharp, small weapon emitting a cold light suddenly whizzed out from a


    corner and headed straight for him, aiming for his vital organ.


    Rocky narrowed his eyes vigntly and dodged quickly. Soon, the weapon was nailed to the wall


    behind him.


    "I wonder who''s waiting for me here?" Rocky calmly asked as he surveyed his surroundings.


    Eventually, a ck figure came out from the corner. He emitted a purplish-ck smoke all over his


    body as if he was shrouded in an ink-stained fog. Judging from his aura, he was neither a human nor a


    member of the spiritual race.

 Chapter 1779 The Godly Geniuses Met

    Chapter 1779 The Godly Geniuses Met


    "The Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief... Odin. Atst, we meet again. I have been waiting for this


    moment for so long!" the ck figure greeted from the darkness. Then, he slowly walked out and


    unleashed an oppressive aura, likening him to a king that ruled the world.


    "Israel, I knew it was you..." Hearing the familiar voice, Rocky instantly guessed who it was. Moreover,


    based on the domineering aura of the ck figure, he was so sure that it was none other than the


    Godly Genius of the Primitive Fief.


    "Wow! I did not expect that you will still remember me. I must admit that I''m honored!" Israel responded


    as if he was ttered, but it was actually rather sarcastic.


    "You really decided to show up before me this soon? It seems that you cannot wait to deal with me,


    huh?" Rocky let out a sneer, not even fazed by the fact that the strongest Godly Genius hade for


    him.


    "Ha-ha! Don''t be absurd. If I really wanted to make a move against you, I did not have to wait until


    now," Israel retorted, stating things a bit vaguely.


    "What does that mean?" Rocky could not help but raise his brows, discerning that Israel might have


    nned something else.


    "Well, let me get straight to the point. I am not here to kill you today. However, I will give you a proposal


    that you will not be able to refuse."


    "Oh, really? Then, let''s hear it."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I want you to join hands with me. We will take advantage of this Spiritual Emperor Contest to lure out


    and eliminate all of the other Godly Geniuses. After that, we can finally have a fair fight just between


    the two of us," Israel dered bluntly.


    "I see. That is indeed interesting and difficult to refuse. But something is puzzling me. Why would you


    choose me? What are you going to gain from it? All of us know that I am the weakest among the nine


    Godly Geniuses. If I were you, I would have chosen between Drew, Quentin, or even Gloria. They are


    better than me in all aspects," Rocky replied, trying to sound like he was very inferior to the others.


    "To be totally honest, I really don''t see anyone matching my strength. Even if they all worked together


    to fight against me, I wouldn''t go down that easily. So, I don''t see the need to form an alliance with


    either of them. But you are different. You seem to be inferior to the other Godly Geniuses on the


    surface, but I can see through you. You may be able to deceive them but not me. I don''t exactly know


    the limitation of your capabilities, but I''m sure that you are not as feeble as you want us to think," Israel


    uttered while scoffing. He had already been suspicious of Rocky since the time that he was able to


    subdue the Nether Dragon King. After all, even Israel himself failed to defeat it. Hence, he became sure


    that Rocky was definitely not the weakest among the Godly Geniuses. In fact, Israel spected that he


    was the type that wanted to hide his real strength so that others would underestimate him. Then, after


    carefully observing his brilliant performances during the first three rounds of the contest, Israel became


    more certain about his assumptions.


    Of course, not only he had these kinds of thoughts. The other Godly Geniuses had already harbored


    some doubts about the extent of Rocky''s strength and abilities.


    Moreover, since they could not help but assume that Rocky was just hiding his real strength, they


    wanted to discover and confirm how strong he really was. Hence, a head-on confrontation against him


    would be inevitable.


    Therefore, upon meticulously nning his actions, Israel invited Rocky to join hands with him. This


    way, he could use Rocky to lure the other Godly Geniuses out. At the same time, he might be able to


    have a clearer grasp of his strength. Then,ter on, he would have all the necessary information and


    advantages to eliminate all of his opponents.


    "I want to say that I''m ttered to hear these things from you. However, I can also see through you, and


    I know exactly what you are thinking. You just want to use me as bait to attract the other Godly


    Geniuses, right?" Rocky said straightforwardly.


    "Ha-ha! Well, you really are smart. Yes, I don''t need to hide it. That is what I want to happen." Deeming


    that Rocky hadpletely seen through him, Israel did not even try to deny it.


    "If I refuse you, I don''t think you will let me go. Is that right?" Rocky asked while slightly shaking his


    head.


    "I''m d you understand. You only have two choices to make. You''ll either join hands with me, or you''ll


    refuse and die by my hands." All of a sudden, the smile on Israel''s face was wiped off and his eyes


    became rather cold.


    "Well, we both know that it''s not convenient to fight here," Rocky uttered. Although they were inside the


    cave right now, the possibility of other participants showing up anytime was still high.


    "Oh, you don''t have to worry about that. The moment you came in, I set up an unbreakable barrier


    outside of the cave. So, if you wish to fight me, no one will disturb us," Israel stated nonchntly.


    "I see. You really are prepared for this moment, huh?" "Of course. It is the most basic tactic¡ªbeing


    prepared at all times.


    So, I expect that you will make a wise choice, Odin." Israel let out a cunning smile, confident that Rocky


    had no choice but to ept his proposal.


    "All right. I also have to be honest with you. The truth is I''m not really interested in the battle between


    the Godly Geniuses. With that said, I have no intention of fighting you guys to the death. However, how


    about I make a counterproposal?" Rocky asked out of nowhere.


    "A counterproposal? And what would that be?" Israel raised an eyebrow, not expecting that Rocky


    would suddenly make such a statement.


    "Don''t worry. It is very simple. I will help you by acting as bait to lure out the other Godly Geniuses.


    However, that is where my participation stops. I won''t cooperate with you into battling them. So, any


    confrontation between you and them will have nothing to do with me," Rocky briefly exined.


    "Well, it is indeed simple, and it doesn''t sound so bad." Israel could already specte that Rocky was


    worried about being betrayed by him the moment they had already defeated the other Godly Geniuses.


    But after careful considerations, Israel thought that the suggestion was still favorable for him.


    "Additionally, I need you to guarantee me that I can smoothly pass the fourth round. These are my only


    terms. If you are fine with them, then I assure you that I will do the end of my bargain," Rocky dered


    with a straight face.


    After hearing this, Israel thought that the terms were actually reasonable, so he had no reason to


    refuse. It might not be exactly the way he wanted it originally, but this setup would not have any


    negative impact on his interests. Thus, upon making some critical deliberations, Israel concluded that


    the n was beneficial for him and would not contribute to any downside.


    However, he still had that feeling, saying that there might be some hidden motive behind Rocky''s


    proposal. After all, it seemed too good to be true; but it was also too tempting to refuse.


    Then, a few momentster, he finally decided to agree. Above all, his primary goal was to eradicate all


    the other Godly Geniuses as soon as possible. Therefore, he could take care of other problems


    afterward.


    "Fine. It''s a deal. I hope you won''t go back on your word. Otherwise, you should already know that you


    will suffer dire consequences." Israel agreed and left a warning just in case Rocky was nning some


    underhanded tricks.


    "Yeah, you can trust me. I am a man of my word." "Now that our agreement is already settled, I think


    you should let me in on your ns.


    How are you going to lure the other Godly Geniuses out?" Israel asked at once. Of course, he wanted


    some assurance that Rocky could really pull off his task.


    "Oh, that? It''s just easy. At this point, I have already confirmed the secret identities of some other Godly


    Geniuses, such as Drew and Quentin. Thus, it won''t be hard for me to lure them into a trap," Rocky


    replied, immediately showing off his cards.


    "I see. No wonder you had the guts to offer such a proposal just now. I think I still underestimate you. It


    seems that you are already prepared to negotiate with me once we meet." Israel could not help but be


    surprised as he realized that Rocky must have already guessed that he might appear before him


    sooner orter. Hence, Rocky had alreadye up with a perfect n if ever it really happened.


    "Well, even if you did not appear before me to offer a proposal, sooner orter, someone has to make a


    move to break this deadlock. I also think that it''s better to take action now than continue being passive.


    And since most of the Godly Geniuses want to deal with me first, I have to be fully prepared for a tactic


    that could turn the tables," Rocky replied with a shrug.


    "In that case, let''s cut the crap and start putting things into motion. Take this with you. If you ever meet


    the other Godly Geniuses, you can instantly contact me through it. I will be there immediately." Then,


    Israel took out a red crystal and handed it over to Rocky.


    After receiving it, Rocky nodded and immediately put the crystal stone away.


    "I guess I should get going now." Rocky then cupped his hands and eventually left.


    As soon as Rocky disappeared, two figures suddenly emerged from the dark.


    "Godly Genius, can we really believe in him?" one of the figures immediately asked.


    "Of course, I don''t totally trust him. As he said, I should always have a backup n just in case.


    However, at this moment, he is the most suitable one to attract the other Godly Geniuses. Therefore,


    even though we can''t fully trust him, we still have to rely on him," Israel said as he let out a frown.


    Then, he immediately changed the topic and asked, "How is it going on your end? Have you arranged


    everything already?"


    Then, with a burst of devilishughter, the other figure responded, "Yes, everything''s ready. You don''t


    have to worry about anything. Soon enough, the Spiritual Emperors of both the human race and the


    spiritual race will be weed by a big surprise!"

 Chapter 1780 Lets Not Fight

    Chapter 1780 Let''s Not Fight


    With Rocky able to pass through the cave, Seth and the other candidates also tried their luck.


    Unfortunately, they were blocked; they couldn''t enter the cave. Left with no other options, they were


    forced to turn back and explore other routes.


    Rocky, on the other hand, pressed onward, oveing any and all challenges that came his way. He


    moved at an astonishing speed, leaving most of the middle-grade Spiritual Emperors and all the low-


    grade Spiritual Emperors behind. On the other hand, he gradually closed the gap between himself and


    those ahead of him.


    "Seems like I''m near the end of this path. I wonder what kind of trial will be waiting for me there," Rocky


    murmured to himself when he roughly calcted where he was.


    A couple of minutester, just as he had expected, he came across a strange stone path. The path


    extended downward, terminating in a huge, dark cave. On either side of the stone path stood various


    ghost statues, each one with a unique hellish, distorted face.


    Making his way along the path, he soon heard noises from up ahead. From afar, he could see two high-


    grade Spiritual Emperors and five middle-grade Spiritual Emperors were fighting a giant beast. The


    beast''s massive body blocked the entrance to the huge cave and was emitting an ominous ck aura.


    "It''s a diabolic beast!" Rocky eximed in disbelief. Although it was no secret that the Holy Heaven


    Pce was home to countless strange creatures, it was still shocking to see a diabolic beast here.


    Moreover, this diabolic beast in particr was as powerful as a high-grade Spiritual Emperor.


    Despite theirbined forces, these participants didn''t seem to be gaining any advantage over the


    diabolic beast. It was obviously giving them a tough time.


    Rocky squinted, trying to make out the warriors. To his surprise, he found that Isabel and Lilith were


    there.


    After a few more rounds of futile fighting, some of the warriors began to look discouraged. One by one,


    they began to retreat.


    Towards the end, only two Spiritual Emperors at the premium stage remained, along with Lilith and


    Isabel. However, things didn''t look so good for them.


    At some point, the diabolic beast injured both Lilith and Isabel, one after another. The two girls


    retreated temporarily, long enough to heal themselves.


    When they saw what had happened, the other two high-grade Spiritual Emperors realized that it was a


    futile battle, so they too retreated and left.


    The diabolic beast guarding the cave, on the other hand, did not chase after them. Instead, it stood


    firmly and vigntly watched the horizon for iing intruders.


    Rocky took this as his opportunity to show himself to Lilith, handing her some medicine.


    "Who are you?" Lilith asked warily. Rocky hadn''t revealed to her his identity as Basil. "Oh, I''m a


    Spiritual Emperor of the Di n, a friend of Basil''s," Rocky told her reassuringly.


    "Oh, I see, Basil''s friend." At the mention of his name, Lilith immediately rxed.


    "Take the medicine already, before your injury gets worse," Rocky urged.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I have brought my own medicine with me," Lilith replied stubbornly.


    "This is no ordinary medicine," Rocky insisted.


    "Really?" Lilith epted it albeit a bit dubiously. After eyeing it carefully, she popped it into her mouth.


    Almost instantaneously, she felt a stream of spiritual power explode and surge within her, quickly


    spreading all over her body and repairing her damaged meridians.


    "You weren''t kidding. That medicine packs a powerful punch..." Lilith was pleasantly surprised. With


    ordinary medicine, one needed to activate their spiritual power to make it work. However, the medicine


    she just took healed her automatically without any external force.


    "Wait for me here," Rocky instructed. Then, he walked over to Isabel, who had taken refuge nearby,


    and handed her some medicine too.


    Despite meeting Rocky in disguise once before, Isabel obviously didn''t remember him. Thus, when


    Rocky offered her something, she wrinkled her nose with disgust. "No, thanks. I don''t need it!"


    "You are badly injured. If you don''t heal yourself in time, it will affect your subsequent trials..." Rocky


    said patiently.


    "We don''t know each other. I doubt you''re kind enough to help a stranger." Her prejudice was evident.


    Isabel thought lowly of Rocky, especially since he was human.


    "Ha ha, you''re not wrong!" Rocky chuckled. "The truth is, a friend of mine asked me to deliver a


    message to you. He said he''s really looking forward to the day you canpete with him in terms of


    mysterious military arrays again."


    Hearing this, Isabel was stunned. Very few humans knew her original identity, and even fewer knew


    she was proficient in mysterious military arrays. Something seemed to click in her mind.


    "This friend of yours, is he..." Isabel''s voice trailed off hesitantly.


    "My only job was to send you that message. Now, take the medicine. Are we good?" Rocky asked,


    smiling coyly as he pushed the medicine into her hand.


    Isabel took the medicine in a daze. When she came to her senses, Rocky had already left and returned


    to Lilith''s side.


    "Do you know her?" Lilith couldn''t help but ask when she saw Rocky''s interaction with Isabel just now.


    "She is also a friend of Basil''s," Rocky answered briefly.


    "Basil must have a lot of friends," Lilith sighed.


    Without replying, Rocky smiled at her fondly.


    "This diabolic beast is powerful. I didn''t expect that, even with all our strengthbined, we wouldn''t


    be able to defeat it," Lilith added, her expression darkening.


    "I''m afraid its strength is very close to that of a peak-staged Spiritual Emperor. It''s really not surprising


    that you can''t defeat it, even though you all worked together," Rocky said, trying tofort her.


    "This should be thest challenge of this trail path. We can''t fail here!" Lilith buried her face in her


    hands in frustration.


    "Let me have a try!" The truth was, Rocky had been considering this for a while now. Lilith was right;


    this was thest challenge, so he couldn''t just stop here. While he could''ve found other ways to


    complete this trial path, he wouldn''t have been able to bring Lilith with him. Moreover, if Valeria and the


    others also ended up on this path, they too would spend a lot of time and energy dealing with this


    monster. Therefore, he decided to handle this beast for good.


    "Don''t, it''s too dangerous!" Lilith warned, her tone colored with worry.


    But Rocky just winked at her. Then he strode over towards the diabolic beast.


    As he approached the cave entrance''s guardian beast, Rocky immediately activated the Mysterious


    Beast Transformation Skill, intending to enter the diabolic beast''s spiritual sense to subdue it. However,


    the diabolic beast''s power was stronger than he expected. Even though he was close to being a


    Spiritual Emperor at peak state, he was still unable to enter the diabolic beast''s spiritual sense, since


    thetter was able to resist him.


    "This is going to be troublesome..." Just as Rocky''s mind was racing toe up with a solution to


    subdue the diabolic beast, thetter seemed to have a premonition and suddenly reached forward to


    crush the former.


    Fortunately, Rocky managed to dodge to the side in time. As he did so, he called out to the diabolic


    beast, "Good boy, I don''t want to fight with you!"

 Chapter 1781 To Be Or Not

    Chapter 1781 To Be Or Not


    Obviously, the demonic beast did not take Rocky seriously. Instead, it suddenly pounced on him and


    launched a barrage of storm-like attacks.


    At this moment, all the Spiritual Emperors around, including Lilith and Isabel, could just shake their


    heads. They clearly thought that Rocky was overestimating himself for provoking and confronting the


    demonic beast alone.


    Although Rocky already possessed the strength of a high-level Spiritual Emperor, he could not expose


    his real strength in front of everyone else. Hence, under these circumstances, he really was at a


    disadvantage against the demonic beast.


    Therefore, in front of the other participants, Rocky was just an insane daredevil that waspletely


    suppressed by the power of the demonic beast. At this point, he would not be able to advance nor


    retreat.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, the news that Rocky and the other Spiritual Emperors were blocked off at the end of one of


    the trials had already reached outside the Holy Heaven Pce.


    Then, Colton said with a concerned look on his face, "It seems that they have encountered the


    demonic beast guarding the Myriad-tribtion Devil Den."


    "Wait. A demonic beast? Did I hear that right? This is a serious matter!" The Spiritual Emperors, who


    were with Colton, instantly grew restless upon hearing this. They did not expect that there was a


    demonic beast in the Holy Heaven Pce. Moreover, it had confronted the Spiritual Emperors


    participating in the contest.


    "What are we going to do now, Chief Colton? That demonic beast is so powerful even for the high-level


    Spiritual Emperors. If it identally kills any of the participants, it will be a huge loss for us!" a


    representative from one of the forces protested, knowing that their members must be in grave danger


    at the moment.


    "Danger is always inevitable in facing the trials. However, this is also their chance to show how calm


    they can be in dealing with such huge crises. Sure, the demonic beast is very strong, but it doesn''t


    mean that they can''t challenge it. Moreover, no rule prohibits the Spiritual Emperors from acting


    together to go against amon enemy inside the Holy Heaven Pce. This is also a part of the test.


    We can see here how they react to certain situations. Will they choose to consider the overall situation,


    or will they just be after their own interests? You have to understand that this is an important aspect


    when they go on the battlefield in the future," Colton exined with so much perception.


    After hearing what Colton had to say, the people with him quickly understood his sentiments. They


    could not help but be amazed at how his mind worked.


    Meanwhile, Rocky was still in a stalemate with the demonic beast. He had been trying to prate the


    beast''s spiritual sense in a variety of ways, but all of them seemed to have failed.


    Since his initial confrontation with the demonic beast, two hours had already passed. During that time,


    three groups of Spiritual Emperors hade one after another.


    One of the groups was actuallyprised of Seth and the other Spiritual Emperors of the spiritual race


    that Rocky encountered outside of the cave, while the other was Michelle''s team, who had been


    chasing Rocky in the beginning but had lost track of him a long time ago. Thest group was Rocky''s


    originalpanions¡ªValeria, Ca, and Eunice.


    When the demonic beast saw that more and more Spiritual Emperors were appearing in its territory, it


    became more agitated. It let out a massive roar, its face became even more ferocious, and its long


    ck hair stood on its end. The very next moment, an overwhelming power of the Spiritual Domain was


    released, spreading throughout an area of hundreds of meters.


    At this point, the demonic beast became even more vignt of its surroundings. In turn, Rocky could not


    help but be a little frustrated. After all, the more vignt the beast was, the more difficult it was for him


    to invade its spiritual sense.


    Then, as soon as Valeria and the two other girls saw that Rocky was battling such a powerful beast,


    they wasted no time and joined him.


    ''How far ahead is hepared to us? I thought Hall Leader Chen is going to deal with this guy. What


    happened to him?'' Holden, who was a part of Michelle''s team, was definitely surprised that Rocky was


    already here. After all, Hall Leader Chen was so confident earlier that he could find a chance to deal


    with Rocky. However, he was nowhere to be found at this moment. It seemed that he had miserably


    failed since Rocky was before their eyes, challenging the demonic beast in front of them.


    At the same time, Michelle was also surprised. Although her team members were not as strong as the


    high-level Spiritual Emperors, they were still capable enough to have an advantage over most low-level


    and medium-level Spiritual Emperors. In fact, on their way to this ce, they smoothly survived and


    surpassed several trials. However, in the end, it seemed that Rocky was still far ahead of them.


    ''This guy is really something! It''s such a shame that I was not able to convince him to join my team. I


    have to try harder next time so that I can take advantage of him.'' Michelle''s eyes twinkled as she


    started scheming on what she could do about Rocky.


    At the same time, the attention of the members of the spiritual race was also focused on Rocky. Their


    eyes seemed to be full of resentment because they all thought that it was him who had set up another


    powerful enchanted barrier after he broke into the cave. Since they were not able to enter the cave,


    they had to go back and find another way, which made them waste a lot of time. Therefore, they could


    not help but harbor hatred towards him.


    On the other hand, the three girls, who were finally reunited with Rocky, were shocked upon sensing


    that the aura of the demonic beast was so dreadful. Therefore, even if they wanted to help Rocky with


    the best that they could, they could not directly rush towards the beast.


    "You don''t have to help me deal with it! I will find a way to subdue it. It''s better if you go on ahead.


    While I am resisting it, take the opportunity to get past it." Rocky thought that it would just be a waste of


    time if they tried to support him when they could already proceed. Besides, after he dealt with the


    beast, he knew that he could eventually catch up with them again after a while.


    "What are you saying? Don''t you think it''s too hard for you to deal with this monstrous beast alone?" Of


    course, Eunice was concerned about him. Although she knew about Rocky''s real strength and ability to


    manipte beasts, the one he was dealing with was a demonic beast.


    "I can handle it. I already have a n! Just go on ahead!" As soon as Rocky finished his words, he


    immediately stepped forward and used the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill to lock on the beast


    in order for him to forcibly prate its spiritual sense.


    In an instant, the demonic beast also sensed that the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill was


    nothing out of the ordinary. Hence, it became wary of what Rocky was trying to do.


    At this moment, seeing that all of the beast''s attention was focused on Rocky, Michelle thought that it


    was also a good time to make a move. She immediately instructed Holden and the two medium-level


    Spiritual Emperors to prepareunching an attack.


    They all nodded in agreement and began to rush over.


    In their opinion, the demonic beast was not really that big of a deal. It was not clever as a human being,


    so it would not be that difficult to outsmart it. Moreover, since its attention was now locked on Rocky,


    they would be able to move rather freely.


    Soon enough, Michelle, Holden, and the two Spiritual Emperors rushed to the beast''s blind spot,


    intending to strike it down in one fell swoop.


    However, just as they were about to rush over, a thick, long tail suddenly appeared out of nowhere and


    struck towards them. Caught off guard, Michelle and the others were forced to stop on their tracks. In


    the blink of an eye, the tail swept across them with incredible momentum, causing dust to rise off the


    ground.


    At the same time, before they could even react, Michelle and herpanions were already hit by the


    powerful force from the beast''s enormous tail. In fact, the two medium-level Spiritual Emperors were hit


    right on their chests. They were instantly sent flying backward, and they spat a mouthful of blood as


    they crashed to the ground.


    On the other hand, Holden was able to act a bit quicker, employing the movement skill of the Sovereign


    Pavilion. However, it was not enough for him to dodge the beast''s attack. He was still hit by the tail and


    was not able to stand firm until after a few minutes.


    As for Michelle, she was able to summon a spiritual treasure to protect her from being hurt. But her


    delicate face still turned ghastly pale from embarrassment and fright.


    "Ha! Those guys deserve it." Eunice could not help but snort coldly and look at Michelle''s team with


    disdain.


    The other Spiritual Emperors, who had also confronted the demonic beast even before Rocky, also


    shook their heads. They all thought that Michelle and herpanions were just a bunch of show-offs


    that did not really understand the gravity of the situation.


    Because of this scene, the Spiritual Emperors of the spiritual race, who actually thought of doing the


    same thing as what Michelle''s team did, immediately backed off and thought twice before acting.


    "Guys, why don''t we properly join hands to deal with this demonic beast? After all, we will not be able


    to get out of this ce if we don''t take it down." Seth suddenly came forward and spoke up, addressing


    everyone there.


    Hearing this, all of the Spiritual Emperors looked at each other and pondered on his suggestion.

 Chapter 1782 A New Sensation

    Chapter 1782 A New Sensation


    "We''ve worked together before, but we still failed to defeat this diabolic beast," one of the Spiritual


    Emperors at the premium stage said with lingering fear.


    "Before, we were but a few, so the diabolic beast had the upper hand. Now that we''re many, we might


    just stand a chance!" Seth egged on.


    "I agree. If we don''t join forces, no one will be able to get in there," Michelle agreed immediately,


    nodding profusely.


    "What if someone''s just pretending to join hands, when they actually n to take the first opportunity to


    get in there first?" Eunice questioned in a loud voice, shooting using looks at the likes of Michelle


    and Holden.


    Hearing this, the other Spiritual Emperors hesitated. What Eunice said was true; they couldn''t trust


    some of the people here.


    Meanwhile, as they discussed among themselves, Rocky finally broke past the diabolic beast''s


    defenses and entered its spiritual sense. However, even then he was still fiercely resisted.


    The diabolic beast''s resistance came in the form of memories. Rocky inadvertently received images of


    the diabolic beast''s past, most of which were rted to the Shura Race''s sacred ce.


    ''It seems it was imprisoned in the Holy Heaven Pce for some reason.'' When this thought crossed his


    mind, Rocky tried tomunicate with the diabolic beast using his spiritual sense. He simultaneously


    released the holy power of the Shura Race, hoping to let the diabolic beast feel the familiar aura.


    It didn''t take long before the diabolic beast''s spiritual sense started to calm down, its resistance


    gradually ebbing away.


    "Who are you?" An ancient and aged voice rang in Rocky''s ears.


    "I''m the Godly Genius of the Shura Race, the heir to the power of the former king of the Shura Race,"


    Rocky responded.


    "The Godly Genius? Heir to the power of the former king of the Shura Race? No wonder you have the


    holy power of the Shura Race''s royal family." The voice sounded again.


    "Why are you imprisoned here, sir?" Rocky asked not unkindly.


    "I''m not imprisoned here. Actually, I''m here by my own will," the diabolic beast replied.


    "What? Why?" Rocky was stunned.


    "It''s been a long time. Forget it! Since you are the heir of the Shura Race''s king, you must be qualified


    to pass the test of the Myriad-tribtion Devil Den. I will let you in," the diabolic beast replied


    dismissively.


    "Thank you very much, sir," Rocky said gratefully. "But I hope you can let me in along with the other


    Spiritual Emperors."


    "No way. I''m the guardian here. This is my duty," the diabolic beast said firmly.


    "Among the Spiritual Emperors I mentioned, there are other Godly Geniuses of the Shura Race. We


    came here after taking the test given by the gods. If we can''t continue the test here, we can''tplete


    the test of gods!" Rocky exined insistently.


    The diabolic beastpsed into thoughtful silence. Finally, it said, "Well, fine¡ªbut just this once. I won''t


    do this again!"


    "Thank you, sir," Rocky said gratefully, withdrawing his spiritual sense immediately.


    After a lengthy discussion, the Spiritual Emperors finally decided to join forces to fight against the


    diabolic beast. They had arrived at the conclusion that only by working together did they have a fighting


    chance.


    Just as the Spiritual Emperors were about to make a move, Rocky suddenly turned around and


    announced, "Listen, everyone, there''s no need for you to join forces!"


    All the Spiritual Emperors looked at Rocky with surprise. What on earth did he mean?


    "If you don''t want to fight along with us, just get out of our way!" Holden snapped impatiently,


    concluding Rocky was just there to get in the way of their efforts.


    "Just take back your spiritual power and follow me," Rocky said cryptically, ignoring Holden''s hostility.


    Then, he took the lead and pulled back his spiritual power, while nodding to Valeria and the other two


    girls.


    Although the three girls didn''t know what Rocky was up to, they still trusted him. Soon, they followed


    suit and took back their spiritual power.


    At this time, Rocky started walking confidently towards the diabolic beast. If the diabolic beast suddenly


    attacked, he would be doomed.


    Seeing this, all the other Spiritual Emperors exchanged anxious nces, wondering whether Rocky


    was crazy or not.


    When the diabolic beast saw Rocky approaching, it suddenly raised its head and roared with


    astonishing ferocity.


    The Spiritual Emperors present knew Rocky was done for. After all, he was doing nothing but provoking


    the diabolic beast!


    However, to everyone''s surprise, the diabolic beast suddenly shifted its huge body and retreated to the


    side, creating a path for the entrance to the Myriad-tribtion Devil Den.


    Jaws dropped in shock.


    Of course, the three girls were also shocked, but they were also very relieved that they had followed


    Rocky''s instructions. The three walked behind Rocky, slowly making their way to the den.


    Lilith and Isabel, who had received the medicine from Rocky moments earlier, nodded at each other


    and seemed to reach an understanding regarding Rocky.


    Soon, Rocky and the girls made their way past the diabolic beast undisturbed.


    This scene made Michelle and the other Spiritual Emperors eager to get in as well.


    However, as soon as they approached the diabolic beast, it suddenly extended its long tail, blocking


    their path.


    Fear was written all over their faces. They didn''t dare to move forward.


    Seeing that Michelle and the other Spiritual Emperors were stopped, Eunice and herpanions were


    also perplexed. They could tell that the diabolic beast didn''t want Michelle and the others to pass.


    Rocky turned to look back over his shoulder and frowned slightly. "Didn''t we make a deal?" he called


    out to the diabolic beast. "Let them join us, or I''ll get bored from theck ofpetition!"


    Hearing this, the diabolic beast looked down at Michelle and the other Spiritual Emperors dubiously.


    However, it obediently retracted its tail, staring at Michelle and the other Spiritual Emperors with its red


    eyes.


    All the other Spiritual Emperors, on the other hand, were absolutely bbergasted.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Did that man just tame the diabolic beast?" a Spiritual Emperor wondered aloud.


    "No way! How is that possible? I don''t believe it!"


    "I don''t think so either. If he did, he would be practically a god!"


    "Why are you all still standing there? Come here quickly, or it may change its mind and won''t let you


    pass!" Rocky shouted.


    Stunned, the Spiritual Emperors didn''t dare to stay a moment longer and immediately passed under the


    watchful eyes of the diabolic beast.


    "Let''s go." Michelle, together with Holden and the two Spiritual Emperors at the middle stage, followed


    closely.


    Thanks to Rocky, Michelle and other Spiritual Emperors sessfully stepped foot in the Myriad-


    tribtion Devil Den.


    And this news immediately made its way outside the Holy Heaven Pce, causing another huge


    sensation.

 Chapter 1783 Being Extremely Perilous

    Chapter 1783 Being Extremely Perilous


    "What is happening? The diabolic beast is actually obeying that Spiritual Emperor of the Di n? This


    is just inconceivable!"


    "How could that happen? Isn''t he just a low-grade Spiritual Emperor? I really am starting to doubt that


    it''s true!"


    "Is there a reason why he could do this? Does he have a secret skill that we don''t know of?"


    For a brief moment, all kinds of spections from several Spiritual Emperors could be heard. Of


    course, they were astounded by thetest feat that Rocky just pulled off.


    "I know that he really is talented. But I still did not expect that he would be able to subdue and


    manipte a diabolic beast. I have to admit that even I am extremely surprised," Colton murmured to


    himself. But afterward, he just felt more admiration for the young man. He thought that he was yet to


    see the extent of his capabilities.


    Meanwhile, Rocky and the other candidates had already reached the end of their trial path and were


    about to take on thest challenge--the Myriad-tribtion Devil Den.


    The name itself already sounded terrifying, but the ce was indeed full of horrifying dangers. The


    cave was thousands of meters deep beneath the ground, and rumor had it that it wasposed of


    hundreds of floors. Moreover, each floor was filled with strange things that would not make the lives of


    the participants any easier.


    In fact, even the strongest Spiritual Emperor of the Di n had only reached up to the hundredth floor


    beneath.


    At this moment, Rocky and the others took quite some time just standing in front of the cave''s


    entrance. As they peeked down at the bottomless cave, they could not help but feel a shiver down their


    spines. After all, they did not know what kind of danger was awaiting them inside.


    "Is there anyone here who knows what kind of trial this is? What are we expecting once we are inside?"


    Michelle asked at once as she nced at her fellow participants.


    However, most of the Spiritual Emperors shook their heads. But since Eunice was a member of the Di


    n, they could not help but all look at her expectantly, believing that she might know even a bit of


    information.


    "This cave is called the Myriad-tribtion Devil Den. ording to the Spiritual Emperors of the Di n


    who had already entered it before, the cave sounds like its name. There are over a hundred floors full


    of different trials and dangers. As far as I know, no one had everpleted all the floors ever," Eunice


    remarked.


    "Then, how do we even pass this challenge? What will be our cue that we aplished the test?"


    Seth asked, a bit confused about Eunice''s exnation.


    "The Di n has set up a teleportation array on the one-hundredth floor. As long as we can reach it, it


    means that we would already pass the test. But just a warning, only very few people were able to make


    it so far. I don''t want to scare anyone off, but it seems that we are indeed unlucky to face this challenge


    so soon," Eunice said in a gloomy tone. In fact, the end of this trial path could be said as the most


    difficult one among the nine. Moreover, passing through the cave meant that one would not be able to


    enter any other trial path. If he failed here, he would have to start all over again.


    "Humph! Only the weak ones would be afraid to confront something like this. I am not saying that it will


    be easy, but I don''t believe that this Myriad-tribtion Devil Den is enough to make me cower in fear!"


    A high-grade Spiritual Emperor suddenly spoke up. With a disdainful look on his face, he went ahead of


    the rest of the participants and immediately walked down the stone steps to proceed to the first floor.


    Soon enough, the other high-grade and medium-grade Spiritual Emperors followed suit. After all, their


    only choice was to move forward. Everyone thought that they should cross the bridge when they got


    there.


    After a while, Michelle''s group also started going down the cave.


    At this point, only Lilith, Isabel, and Rocky''s group were left at the entrance.


    Then, Isabel, who had just taken some of Rocky''s pills to recover quickly, turned to Rocky and said, "I


    want to thank you for the medicine that you gave me just now. If you want, I can protect you while we


    are inside the cave. Think of it as my way of repaying you."


    "It''s all right. You don''t have to do that. I can handle myself well. Besides, I am with these capable


    girls," Rocky politely refused and waved his hand.


    "I see. Then, I''ll go downstairs first. I guess I''ll just see you there." Knowing that what Rocky said was


    true, Isabel did not insist anymore. Then, she wasted no time and proceeded inside the cave.


    "Um... I will go with you!" Lilith turned towards Rocky this time and blurted out.


    "Okay then." Upon hearing that Rocky did not object, Eunice and the other girls could not help but


    exchange nces.


    Obviously, they were a bit surprised at Rocky''s response. They felt that another woman had fallen for


    Rocky''s charm yet again. It was as if wherever he went, there would always be beautiful women that


    would inevitably show their affection towards him.


    At the same time, Rocky took another nce at the cave before them. Although he was sure that he


    had never been there before, he had a feeling that the ce was very familiar to him.


    ''Does it mean that the king of the Shura Race came here before?'' This was the only exnation that


    he coulde up with. After all, this kind of feeling would not emerge out of the blue. If the king of the


    Shura Race dide here before, then the sense of familiarity must being from his memories.


    Of course, even if the Myriad-tribtion Devil Den was indeed a hellish ce, with Rocky''s real


    strength, he would be able to easily deal with whatever they could encounter here.


    Soon enough, Rocky and the girls eventually took the stone steps and began their journey towards the


    abysmal cave.


    Meanwhile, the other candidates, who were taking the other trial paths, were suddenly attacked by the


    diabolic beasts that appeared out of nowhere. Instantly, it caused a huge panic among the participants.


    Fortunately, they were able to fend for themselves and didn''t suffer too many losses.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Immediately after, this issue was reported to Colton.


    "What did you say? How is this happening in so many ces at the same time?" Colton was obviously


    shocked after hearing the report. After all, he did not arrange any diabolic beasts to guard the other trial


    paths. Hence, he was confused as to how they suddenly appeared in multiple locations and even


    attacked the participants.


    "Sir, did you not arrange this?" The representatives were quite confused at Colton''s reaction because it


    was as if he had no knowledge of it.


    However, Colton immediately realized that this might be done by the Godly Geniuses of the Shura


    Race. Therefore, he could not help but let out a frown, knowing that he could not reveal this information


    to others. Eventually, he just nodded and said, "Yes, I did."


    "But sir, I think it''s better if you withdraw these diabolic beasts as soon as possible. If this goes out of


    control, there will possibly be cases of unnecessary casualties!" one of the powerful representatives


    urged at once.


    With his quick-thinking, Colton immediately came up with an excuse and said, "They cannot be


    removed right now. However, each candidate has a teleportation rune. If ever they can''t resist these


    diabolic beasts, they can readily use that to get out."


    Not expecting that this would be Colton''s response, the representatives were rendered speechless.


    On the other hand, the Spiritual Emperors, who had entered the Myriad-tribtion Devil Den, were still


    treading down the spiral stone stairs.


    These twenty candidates were divided into three groups. The first one was primarily consisted of the


    high-grade Spiritual Emperors, while the second one wasprised of the middle-grade Spiritual


    Emperors. Then, thest group was Rocky together with the girls.


    Since the high-grade Spiritual Emperors were indeed very powerful, they were able to quickly get past


    the first floor.


    At the same time, Rocky''s team had just reached the first floor of the cave. There, they saw that the


    area was not that big. It was just about a hundred square meters, and the stairs leading to the second


    floor were at the other end.


    However, within the floor, they were hindered by a few little monsters enveloped in green mes. In


    fact, they were only the size of a palm and looked non-threatening.


    But when Rocky stepped forward, the fiery little monsters suddenly started throwing green fireballs


    towards him.


    At first nce, the fireballs seemed to be rather harmless. But the moment Rocky avoided them and


    they made contact with the wall, the fireballs directly melted it.


    Even the four women standing behind Rocky were very surprised to see this. They did not expect that


    these feeble-looking monsters actually possessed such terrifying power.


    "Don''t move!" Rocky immediately warned the girls. He wanted to assess the strength of the fiery


    monsters first, so he did not want the girls to take a risk and move rashly. Afterward, Rocky gradually


    moved forward by using his bodily movement skill.


    While doing so, the little monsters didn''t move in their ce. Instead, they just kept shooting those


    vicious green fireballs at a rapid pace. If one was hit by it, he would instantly be in danger.


    Then, after testing the extent of the strength of the little monsters, Rocky eventually headed back to the


    four women.

 Chapter 1784 The Most Eye-catching Ones

    Chapter 1784 The Most Eye-catching Ones


    "It''s fine. Those little monsters are not as dangerous as they seem to be. Just follow my lead!" Rocky


    assured the four women after he figured out the attacking patterns of the monsters.


    Since the four women hadplete trust in Rocky, they all nodded and followed closely behind him.


    Then, soon enough, under Rocky''s guidance, the five of them were able to get past the monsters and


    go down another floor.


    Meanwhile, outside the Holy Heaven Pce, the representatives from various forces were still paying


    close attention to the progress of the first batch of Spiritual Emperors that entered the Myriad-tribtion


    Devil Den.


    "Chief Colton, what is so intriguing about the Myriad-tribtion Devil Den? It seemed that it is one of


    the hardest areas in the entire test," one of the representatives asked. The other Spiritual Emperors


    also wanted some information since not many of them knew what could be found inside the cave.


    "Strictly speaking, the Myriad-tribtion Devil Den is home to demonic spirits. It is more than a


    thousand meters deep and has hundreds of floors beneath the ground. It is also enveloped by an


    abysmal power, which in turn makes the monsters residing there more powerful and terrifying than the


    ones that can be regrly seen in the Ethereal Region. These monsters possess all kinds of strange


    abilities. Therefore, even if one is strong enough but doesn''t have highprehensive talents, they will


    still find it difficult to surpass the floors. Moreover, the deeper they go into the den, the stronger the


    monsters they will encounter. In this challenge however, if one can reach the one-hundredth floor, they


    will pass the test," Colton exined in detail.


    "But the most interesting feat of the den is that it will absorb the spiritual power of the Spiritual


    Emperors inside it. As one goes further down, the rate of losing their spiritual power will increase. In


    other words, among the tests, the Myriad-tribtion Devil Den is the ultimate one. Once a Spiritual


    Emperor can reach all the way down to the one-hundredth floor, they have a chance of breaking


    through to the Shura Realm."


    "What? The Shura Realm? Are you sure about that?" The big shots from the various forces instantly


    looked at each other and caused quite amotion after hearing what Colton said.


    After all, the Shura Realm was said to be impossible to attain by the members of the human race and


    the spiritual race.


    Meanwhile, another group of Spiritual Emperors had just finished undergoing trials from different areas.


    Now, they also arrived at the entrance of the Myriad-tribtion Devil Den, ready to take on the hardest


    trial that they could experience yet. Among these Spiritual Emperors were some Godly Geniuses,


    including Israel and Gloria.


    Without wasting any time, they entered the den and proceeded to the first floor.


    However, upon seeing the firepower of the monsters that could even dissolve the walls of the cave,


    many Spiritual Emperors had to retreat quickly.


    "What is with these monsters? Their looks are deceiving!"


    "The monsters on the first floor are already this powerful? This is insane. What kind of ferocious beasts


    are waiting for us on the next floors?"


    "I don''t know. But what I''m sure of is that if we are not careful enough, we are going to die in here!"


    "Well, there''s no use being scared. We have to somehow try to get past them in order to move on!"


    However, at this moment, Gloria, who had blended well with the other Spiritual Emperors, did not really


    take the feisty monsters seriously. Instead, she just rushed forward without any hesitation, confronting


    them head-on.


    Immediately after, she was able to pass through several of those monsters.


    At the same time, she became the sole focus of the attacks. The green fireballs came at her from all


    directions, and Gloria somehow felt that an invisible force was putting a powerful pressure on her.


    However, with her strength, it wasn''t really a huge deal. She just maintained herposure and swiftly


    shuttled through the remaining monsters and reached the other end of the floor.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Seeing this, several other Spiritual Emperors also started climbing down the cave.


    Only a few Spiritual Emperors at the primary stage and the medium stage were left at the entrance,


    hesitating a bit after learning how dangerous this ce was.


    On the other hand, the first batch of the Spiritual Emperors, who had entered the Myriad-tribtion


    Devil Den earlier, had already gone deeper into the cave. Of course, the ones taking the lead were the


    three premium-stage Spiritual Emperors.


    Then, Seth and the other Spiritual Emperors from the spiritual race were just a few floors behind.


    Following behind were Michelle''s group and some other Spiritual Emperors at the primary stage.


    Lastly, Rocky and the four women were having the slowest progress.


    Some very eager Spiritual Emperors at the medium stage had been rushing down the floors with all


    their strength, thinking that the faster their progress was, the sooner they could get out of the den.


    However, before they could even reach the twentieth floor, these Spiritual Emperors were already


    panting heavily. It seemed that a huge chunk of their spiritual power was already sucked away without


    them noticing. When they realized what was happening, it was already toote. After all, it was


    impossible for them to recover their spiritual power inside the Myriad-tribtion Devil Den. Hence, they


    could only rely on their remaining spiritual power toplete the test, which would be rather impossible


    at this point.


    The first thirty floors of the den were actually not too dangerous even for ordinary primary-stage


    Spiritual Emperors. As long as they could efficiently control their spiritual power and prevent losing too


    much of it, it would be rather easy for them to reach the thirty-first floor.


    About four hourster, most of the Spiritual Emperors from the first batch had already passed through


    the thirtieth floor. In fact, the three premium-stage Spiritual Emperors had already gotten to the fortieth


    floor.


    More surprisingly, the second batch of the Spiritual Emperors, who entered the Myriad-tribtion Devil


    Den, was progressing very quickly. Two of the premium-stage Spiritual Emperors, including Israel,


    would soon catch up to Rocky''s group.


    After another two hours, the gap between the two batches of Spiritual Emperors was indeed erased.


    Israel and the other premium-stage Spiritual Emperor from the second batch had overtaken most of the


    Spiritual Emperors from the first batch and had caught up with the three premium-stage Spiritual


    Emperors on the lead. At this point, they formed the leading group, which was already about to enter


    the fiftieth floor.


    The new second group of participants was mostlyprised of medium-stage Spiritual Emperors.


    Among them, the Spiritual Emperors of the spiritual race, including Isabel, were the ones performing


    remarkably.


    Then, the third group was mostly made up of primary-stage Spiritual Emperors, although there were


    still some medium-stage Spiritual Emperors among them. But in this group, the limelight was


    completely taken over by geniuses like Seth and Michelle.


    As for Rocky and the four women, they were still at the end of the group, and it seemed that they did


    not really intend to treat the test like a race.


    At this point, even Gloria had already surpassed Rocky and the girls. Although she actually wanted to


    be with Rocky, she could not do it since she couldn''t let others know her identity. Moreover, Rocky had


    given her an important task, and that should be her priority.


    Another four hours psed, and the situation inside the cave had just gotten fiercer.


    The seven premium-stage Spiritual Emperors, who were now in the lead, had already passed through


    the sixtieth floor. Although they had already reached quite far, it could be seen that they were still rather


    rxed. At the same time, the second group had just entered the fiftieth floor.


    However, this was where the difference in strength started to be evident. Since the Spiritual


    Emperors at the primary stage obviously had limited strength, after surpassing the fortieth floor, they


    felt the disadvantages in almost all aspects. The pressure they felt doubled and even geniuses like


    Michelle and Seth deemed that they were about to reach their limits. At this point, their speed gradually


    decreased, and they sensed that their bodies were bing rather heavy.


    Before they could get past the fiftieth floor, the medium-grade Spiritual Emperors, who were part of the


    third group, had just overtaken Michelle and Seth, relying solely on their brute strength.


    Soon enough, the distance between them became even wider.


    Eventually, as they felt the limitation of their strength, Moore and some other primary-stage Spiritual


    Emperors chose to give up. With that, they quickly took out their own teleportation rune and exited the


    cave. Fortunately, since they were just primary-stage Spiritual Emperors, covering the thirty floors


    meant that they already passed the test.


    Now that some of the Spiritual Emperors had already begun withdrawing from the test, thepetition


    became even more intense. At this point, not many primary-stage Spiritual Emperors remained inside


    the cave. At the same time, the people watching outside the Holy Heaven Pce were so eager to see


    who among the participants would be able to reach the farthest.


    Of course, many were eyeing Seth and Michelle. Right now, people think that they were the strongest


    primary-stage Spiritual Emperors left. Hence, they wanted to see for themselves how far these two


    could gopared to their fellow participants on the same level.

 Chapter 1785 Kill Two Birds With One Stone

    Chapter 1785 Kill Two Birds With One Stone


    Rocky and the other four women were in no hurry to move up thedder even though they were ranked


    deadst so that those in front would forget about them.


    At the same time, Colton and the representatives had their eyes locked on the Myriad-tribtion Devil


    Den.


    "Michelle from the Flying Feather Pavilion has undoubtedly earned the title of the most talented


    Spiritual Emperor. She has already reached such a high level at such a young age. The sky''s the limit


    for her..."


    "Only Seth from the spiritual race could bepared to her!" "By contrast, the Di n''s Spiritual


    Emperors who have performed well before seem not to be doing well in the Myriad-tribtion Devil


    Den."


    "It seems that their past performances were just a fluke."


    "We''ll get to see who the real strong ones are in the Myriad-tribtion Devil Den!"


    The crowd buzzed as the onlookers and representatives alike began to discuss their thoughts.


    While they were talking among themselves, thepetition took a sudden turn. The rankings of the


    Spiritual Emperors drastically changed in a blink of an eye.


    Every low-leveled Spiritual Emperor including Ca, Eunice, and Michelle was forced to quit after the


    fiftieth floor since they had all reached their limits. Much to everyone''s surprise, only Rocky, Gloria, and


    Valeria were the ones that remained standing.


    The reason why Rocky didn''t choose to quit was that he had an agreement with Israel to use himself to


    lure out the remaining Godly Geniuses in hiding. He had to give them an irresistible chance to attack


    him.


    "The other Godly Geniuses might take the bait and attack me. If that happens, don''t help me and just


    continue to go down!" At this moment, Rocky and Valeria were still at the back end of the Spiritual


    Emperors.


    "Are you sure you''ll be fine alone?" Valeria couldn''t help but worry for him.


    "Of course," Rocky said with a calm smile which eased Valeria''s heart.


    For the middle-level Spiritual Emperors, the sixtieth floor was the limit for most of them. After the two


    passed the fiftieth floor, they saw many middle-level Spiritual Emperors struggling to pass one floor


    after the other.


    They saw Lilith, Isabel, and others stuck at the fifty-fifth floor battling against several three-headed,


    giant monsters.


    The moment Rocky and Valeria appeared, another three monsters appeared out of thin air.


    "Can you handle them alone? I don''t want to waste my time here," Rocky looked at Valeria and asked.


    "What do you think? Just go!" she said with sneer.


    With a smile etched on his face, Rocky disappeared in a sh, leaving Valeria to deal with the three


    gigantic monsters.


    Rocky dashed through two floors in an instant. Since all the monsters were busy dealing with the other


    Spiritual Emperors, Rocky met little to no resistance.


    It was only at the fifty-eighth floor when he saw no one present but him.


    Rocky immediately raised his guard and began to scan every inch of the ce. It was unusual to see


    no monsters appear when he stepped inside. So far, opponents should appear as soon as someone


    entered. He threaded carefully, wary of any surprise attack that might happen.


    But he sensed not a single soul. There was obviously something strange going on.


    "Could it be..." Something struck his mind when he was trying to figure out what was happening


    But at the moment he least expected it, a huge mace suddenly appeared out of thin air and struck him


    with a strong spiritual power. At the same time, a spiritual light cut through the air with astonishing


    power.


    Lucky for him, he had enough time to release all of his spiritual power to block the attack.


    Bang!


    The two collided with a huge bang, sending the spiritual light flying in all directions and making the


    ground quake.


    The shaking caused the surrounding to suddenly shift, revealing a group of monsters surrounding


    Rocky. At the front of the pack, a middle-level Spiritual Emperor was holding the mace with one hand.


    If his guess was right, the man in front of him was the Godly Genius of the Beast Fief.


    Although the Beast Fief was the weakest of the nine, their members were bloodthirsty, battle-driven


    maniacs who wanted nothing but to fight. They also had the power to control demonic beasts to fight by


    their side.


    In the past, the Beast Fief had already been strong, but because they was adamant to destroy


    everyone in their path, they recklessly fought against the other fiefs whoter joined arms. As a result,


    they had suffered heavy casualties from which they had not recovered from yet.


    This was the reason why the Beast Fief wasgging behind the others.


    Even still, it would be fatal to underestimate their Godly Genius.


    Before deciding to act, Rocky looked at the monsters first and immediately knew that they were being


    manipted by Guillermo, the Godly Genius in front of him. Although he didn''t know what method


    Guillermo had used, he had no choice but to fight back since he was trapped.


    He decided not to pay much attention to the monsters since they were only equivalent to middle-level


    Spiritual Emperors. Instead, he focused all of his might at Guillermo.


    Although the Godly Genius tried his best to hide his true strength, Rocky could tell that his power was


    close to that of a high-level Spiritual Emperor, even higher than that of Valeria and Gloria!


    "Go to hell!" After a moment of standstill, Guillermo suddenly shouted at the top of his lungs as he


    swung the mace at Rocky.


    Rocky was well aware that his opponent would not be easy to deal with. With Guillermo''s power and


    the monsters by his side, Rocky knew better than to fight him head on. He thought about using the


    Earth-diving Skill to put some distance between him and the monsters.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    But the entrance to the next floor seemed to have been hidden by Guillermo using some illusion skill.


    Rocky''s options were starting to grow thin. If he wanted to pass, he had to get rid of his opponent first.


    However, if he went all out, his real strength would be exposed to everyone, which would put his n in


    peril. On the other hand, if he didn''t, it would take him a long time to win this battle.


    Not knowing what to do, his eyes suddenly lit up as he remembered something. He quickly took out the


    stone Israel had given him before.


    Seeing this, Guillermo knew that Rocky nned to call for support. He knew that the only one he could


    call for was Valeria, so he wasn''t bothered by it one bit. Surprisingly, a smile slowly crept up on his face


    since he believed that this was the perfect opportunity to kill two birds with one


    stone.

 Chapter 1786 Spiritual Power Disappearing

    Chapter 1786 Spiritual Power Disappearing


    Rocky knew what Guillermo was thinking, which was why he nned to stall so that Israel could arrive


    just in time.


    "You don''t want me as an enemy, do you?" Rocky asked him with a depressed stare.


    "Cut the crap, will you?" Guillermo was clearly determined to kill Rocky. He ordered those monsters


    and, suddenly, they rushed towards Rocky and blocked his way.


    Rocky immediately released three demonic phantoms to protect himself.


    The monsters in the Myriad-tribtion Devil Den were not intelligent by any means, so very quickly


    they were besieged by the three phantoms. As Rocky was hidden behind the phantoms, Guillermo had


    a hard time recognizing him at once.


    But Guillermo was no pushover. After all, he was also chosen by the gods, so he had his strength.


    A momentter, he discovered where Rocky was and swiftlyunched a violent attack. Guillermo


    swung a giant mace straight into Rocky''s face. Rocky felt the earth beneath him shake violently and his


    vision blur.


    He calcted the time and guessed that Israel would arrive at any moment, so he didn''t dodge and


    chose to stand still and confront Guillermo head-on.


    Guillermo sneered when he realized Rocky didn''t dodge. In terms of strength, he would never lose to


    any Godly Genius. Even Israel, the strongest Godly Genius, may not be able to surpass his physical


    power.


    Guillermo swung his mace again, its force so violent that it felt as though it could destroy the world.


    Even the demonic monsters couldn''t withstand its power and swiftly fled in panic.


    But Rocky stood still.


    Boom!


    As the mace hit Rocky, the ground beneath him shook violently. The ce where he stood was now


    filled with spiritual power. Stones were scattered everywhere and left Rocky covered in dust.


    Guillermo clearly felt the mace make contact with Rocky, so it would be nearly impossible for thetter


    to remain unharmed. Guillermo was so confident that he didn''t bother to continue with his attack,


    because he was convinced that Rocky would quickly beg him to spare his life.


    Just as the confident Guillermo was feeling smug about the whole thing, a few ck needles suddenly


    emerged out of the dust clouds and obscurely pierced his flesh.


    However, he never noticed that he was attacked. He just brushed off the feeling as being bitten by a


    few mosquitoes. He ignored it and focused all of his attention on Rocky instead.


    A momentter, the dust slowly dissipated and settled. Rocky stood still as if he had never moved at


    all. He was clearly unfazed by the attack.


    When Guillermo took a closer look, he discovered that Rocky waspletely unharmed.


    "How is this possible?" He found himself slightly surprised.


    Before he had the chance to straighten the situation out, a figure suddenly appeared behind him. He


    immediately became alert and was about to turn around. However, he soon found himself unable to


    move.


    He never expected those ck needles shot by Rocky hadpletely prated through and sealed


    his body, leaving himpletely immobile.


    "He''s all yours, Israel," Rocky dered with a deadpan tone when another figure appeared. He quickly


    moved to the other side before disappearing.


    "Israel, you actually teamed up with Odin?!" It never urred to Guillermo that the notoriously arrogant


    Israel would join forces with Rocky.


    "Haha! We''re not. This is just a deal we''ve made." Israel burst intoughter. It appeared he had made


    the right decision.


    "Damn it! I''ll kill you!" Guillermo shouted. He forcefully activated his spiritual power and finally was able


    to move again.


    However, Israel was still the stronger contender. Although Guillermo did his best to break through the


    physical barrier, he was unable to summon enough spiritual power in such a short amount of time. So


    Israelunched a preemptive attack before Guillermo could fight back. He released a ck mist that


    instantly wrapped itself around Guillermo.


    "What''s this? Soul-devouring sorcery? How dare you! You actually learned this kind of sorcery. It''s an


    evil skill." Before Guillermo could react, his body began to dry up. His flesh and blood appeared


    dehydrated, as if all the energy and life had been sucked out of his body.


    Before long, he had transformed into a mummy.


    "The Beast Fief will soon belong to me," Israel sneered. Once the Beast Fief lost its Godly Genius, their


    drive would be destroyed. By then, it would be easy to conquer the Beast Fief.


    Within the next moment, Israel managed to pulverize Guillermo''s dehydrated corpse into dust with a


    single hit from his palm. After reducing it to ashes, Israel turned on his heel and left.


    On the other side, Rocky knew that it was unlikely for Guillermo to escape, so he did not sympathize


    with Guillermo. After all, the battle between Godly Geniuses was fierce. It could be a matter of life or


    death. He knew that whoughsstughs longest. So he had to win; otherwise, he would die too.


    Moreover, he deserved it afterunching the attack first. As another saying goes, "He who is unjust is


    doomed to destruction."


    However, Rocky knew Israel wasn''t a good person. Perhaps one day, Israel would turn back on Rocky


    once he had done using him. Rocky had decided at that moment that he wouldn''t let Israel kill another


    Godly Genius if he could help it. After all, the more Godly Geniuses there remained, the higher


    possibility they could gang up on Israel and pin him down when the moment arose.


    Rocky also knew that his n couldn''t adapt quickly enough to the change. He wasn''t sure whether


    Israel would attack other Godly Geniuses or not. What he could do now was to at least protect Gloria


    and Valeria. Therefore, he needed to warn Gloria as soon as possible. He was worried that her true


    identity might have been exposed.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    At the same time, several high-level Spiritual Emperors had already reached the seventieth floor, and


    some strong middle-level ones had also exceeded the sixty-fifth floor. The rest of them were basically


    around the sixtieth floor.


    Rocky very quickly caught up with Gloria.


    Alongside Gloria, there were about ten middle-level Spiritual Emperors and most of them came from


    the spiritual race.


    They were surprised to see Rocky, a low-level Spiritual Emperor, reach them.


    Each floor was a great test of the limits of their spiritual power and physical strength. Although they had


    taken a lot of pills to replenish their spiritual power, they found it difficult to stop their spiritual powers


    from depleting.

 Chapter 1787 Rational Analysis

    Chapter 1787 Rational Analysis


    If Rocky was just on the fiftieth floor, then this might not really be such a surprising feat. However, he


    was doing the task on the sixtieth floor. In fact, this was already the farthest that a middle-grade


    Spiritual Emperor could normally reach. Yet, Rocky was not showing any sign of slowing down. He


    made it this fast without struggling on the upper floors.


    Meanwhile, the news that Rocky had already entered the sixtieth floor quickly reached the ears of the


    people outside the Holy Heaven Pce, instantly making a hugemotion.


    "What? He is on the sixtieth floor? I thought that was already the limit for most middle-grade Spiritual


    Emperors! He isn''t even a middle-grade Spiritual Emperor! How can this be?"


    "I bet this guy is about to do something incredible again!"


    "His abilities and talents are really out of this world! There''s no way that he''s just a low-grade Spiritual


    Emperor!"


    At this time, all kinds of excitedments and remarks could be heard from the crowd.


    Colton could just smile while lightly shaking his head. Even he was very impressed at Rocky''s


    marvelous performance. Moreover, since the young man was disguised as s Spiritual Emperor of the Di


    n, it was already to be expected that he would attract others'' attention. However, Colton wasn''t


    worried that Rocky''s identity might get exposed. After all, he hadplete trust in the young man and


    that he knew exactly when to stop.


    Just as Colton expected, Rocky''s n was actually to leave the Spiritual Divine Land after he caught


    up with Gloria.


    "Hey! Are you supposed to reach this far?" Gloria was surprised to see that Rocky had suddenly


    appeared and had already caught up to her. Logically speaking, he should not be performing this good


    if he wanted to keep a low profile.


    "Listen to me first. I was attacked by Guillermo earlier," Rocky informed her immediately.


    "What? Here on the test? Are you all right? What happened?" Gloria instantly asked. The expression


    on her face quickly changed from confusion to worry.


    "Well, do you think that I can appear right before your eyes if he managed to do something to me?"


    Rocky retorted with a confident smile.


    "Then, it seems that Guillermo was the one who got in trouble." Hearing Rocky''s subtle joke, she could


    not help but feel relieved.


    "Yeah. He probably won''t be able to see the outside world again."


    "Wait. What do you mean? Did you kill him?" Gloria''s eyes instantly narrowed, worried that someone


    might discover what he did.


    "Of course not. In fact, I didn''t need to do anything to him."


    "Then, what on earth happened? Don''t make me keep guessing!" Gloria was so intrigued that she did


    not want Rocky to spare any detail.


    Eventually, Rocky told her everything.


    "I see. Israel has already made his move. It''s actually beneficial for us. With his help, we can get rid of


    the other Godly Geniuses much sooner. It will save us a lot of trouble forter," Gloria remarked after


    learning how Israel cooperated with Rocky in order to eliminate the other Godly Geniuses.


    "You should not be rejoicing yet. After all, Israel ns to take down every Godly Genius, including you.


    Your identity has already been exposed, so I want you to leave with me right now. That is actually the


    reason why I had to catch up with you," Rocky exined.


    "I see..." Gloria knew how dangerous Israel was, but she was still a little hesitant to forfeit the test.


    "What are you still hesitating for? I can guarantee that you will enter the next round. So, you don''t have


    to go further and take the risks," Rocky urged with a serious expression.


    "All right, all right!"


    However, just as the two of them were about to activate the teleportation rune and leave, Rocky


    suddenly felt that a very strong holy power was uncontrobly surging out of his body. Then, in the blink


    of an eye, a strange light door emerged before both of them.


    The very next moment, Rocky''s entire body was suddenly pulled towards the door by some kind of


    mysterious power. Then, under the watchful eyes of Gloria, as well as the other middle-grade Spiritual


    Emperors on the floor, his body rushed into the light door and vanished without a trace.


    Everything happened so fast that Gloria''s delicate face instantly turned pale. She wanted to grab onto


    Rocky but it was already toote. All she could do was staring as Rocky was immediately sucked into


    the light door.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    After a moment, the light door just disappeared as if it never existed.


    Even Rocky did not expect that something like this would suddenly happen. He was caught off guard,


    and he felt that his body was strongly pulled over by a great force.


    Right after passing through the light door, the images he saw became a blur as if time and space were


    distorting.


    Not long after, he felt that a dazzling light wasing in front of him, and his body was continuously


    rushing towards its source. When he finally came to his senses, he found that he was actually in a very


    familiar scene¡ªsurrounded by peach blossoms in a deep valley.


    "Why would I be here?" When Rocky finally realized where he was, he was dumbfounded because he


    was in the ce where the goddess had been summoning him.


    At this time, a beautiful figure suddenly descended from the sky andnded in front of him. However,


    since she was enveloped by dazzling light, Rocky was not able to see her face well.


    "Madam, are you the one who summoned me?" Although he could not clearly see, Rocky instantly


    knew that the figure in front of him was the one who had chosen him from the start.


    "No, I did not. In fact, the holy power of the Shura Race within your body was what opened up a space


    passageway for some reason. Tell me, are you perhaps in the Holy Heaven Pce just now?" the


    goddess asked bluntly.


    "Yes, I am."


    "I see. Then, that must be it. The Holy Heaven Pce was once a part of the Holy-Evil World. Although


    it waster isted, one can still ess the Holy-Evil World from it," the goddess exined after


    knowing the reason why Rocky suddenly entered the space of the gods.


    "A part of the Holy-Evil World?" It was actually Rocky''s first time hearing the existence of the Holy-Evil


    World. He had always thought that there was a ce where the gods resided, and this must be it.


    However, he did not expect that it had such a name.


    "Yes. It is a world or dimension where deities and devils can co-exist. To be more urate, the Holy-


    Evil World exists in parallel with your world¡ªthe outside world. Thus, the bnce is maintained."


    "Oh, now I get it. No wonder the gods favor the Shura Race so much. Without them, it will greatly affect


    the entire continent, as well as the Holy-Evil World!" With the knowledge bestowed to him as the


    sessor of the Holy Lord before, Rocky immediately concluded how these things worked.


    "You are right. Currently, the Holy-Evil World is existing only in name. After all, there are just only a few


    remaining deities and devils. Nheless, as long as we try our best to maintain the bnce within the


    two worlds, and then gradually select the elites that could take over the position as gods, we will be


    able to keep the bnce from being disrupted."


    "What do you mean when you said that the Holy-Evil World is existing only in name? Is it rted to the


    matter before when the Shura Race''s king killed the gods?" Rocky tried to guess.


    "No. That is just a minor issue. The main reason is because of those self-righteous deities and devils,


    who pursued too much power by using all kinds of methods. They fiddled with the races of the


    continent andter on brought disgrace upon themselves. After that, an internal war broke out in our


    world, reducing our number significantly," the goddess revealed.


    "I see. It seems that it is moreplicated than I thought. But why is this the first time that I am hearing


    about it?" Rocky was a little bit confused. Knowing that this was such a huge and significant matter,


    she should have told him about this before.


    "There is a right time for everything. Back then, you did not have to know about it. But now that the holy


    power of the Shura Race in your body can already open the passageway connecting your world and


    our world, it just implies that you are the chosen one ording to the prophecy of the Holy-Evil World."


    The goddess suddenly blurted out a piece of crucial information.


    "Wait... What is this prophecy?" Rocky was stunned after hearing so many revtions at once.


    "Before the internal war even started, there was a deity who predicted the destruction of the Holy-Evil


    World. Moreover, he said that the only person that could save our world would be a savior that would


    come from another world. I actually did not believe any of that before¡ªuntil I found you. You have


    extraordinary talent that I have never seen from anyone else." As she said these words, it was pretty


    obvious that the goddess'' tone was bing more excited.


    "That is the reason why you chose me to be a Godly Genius? I thought it was just a coincidence... But


    how can this prophecye to fruition? What can I do to save the Holy-Evil World when I am just a


    mere mortal?" Of course, Rocky always analyzed things rationally. Hence, he found it quite impossible


    for someone like him to be able to solve a crisis that even the gods could not.

 Chapter 1788 The Prediction

    Chapter 1788 The Prediction


    "I don''t know the answer either, but the prophecy also states that once the power of the savior grows


    strong enough to open the entrance to the Holy-Evil World, something big is about to happen. In short,


    this event will be the turning point and will decide the fate of the Holy-Evil World." It seemed that even


    the goddess did not know what would happen next, so the gods in the Holy-Evil World could just rely


    on the prophecy and the savior they were talking about.


    "If this huge event is not known even to the gods like yourself, then I can''t even begin to imagine what


    will happen..." Rocky could not help but let out a frown. He didn''t expect that yet again, his fate would


    be connected to the fate of the whole world.


    "The owner of the Holy Heaven Pce is the deity who dered the prophecy. His name is Deacon,


    and he used to be one of the most powerful deities in the Holy-Evil World. Moreover, the power of the


    Shura Race''s king flowing in your body is actually from Deacon himself. That is the reason why you


    can open the passageway between the Holy Heaven Pce and the Holy-Evil World. Furthermore, I


    strongly believe that Deacon has left some clues in the depths of the Holy Heaven Pce. Hence, I


    hope that you can go further down to find those clues. It will greatly help us save our world," the


    goddess continued and asked for an additional task.


    "What about the tasks in the contest? I haven''t finished them yet! Besides, even if I want to do it, I don''t


    think my current strength is enough for me to go deeper into the Holy Heaven Pce," Rocky said with


    reluctance. After all, he was well-aware of his own strength. With his current state, he knew that he


    would have difficulties in reaching the depths of the Holy Heaven Pce.


    "Don''t worry too much. Since you have inherited some of Deacon''s power, you should be able to move


    rather freely in the Holy Heaven Pce. Just believe in your own strength. You are not just an ordinary


    member of the Shura Race. You are the chosen savior," the goddess reminded him.


    "Fine. I''ll do my best!" Eventually, Rocky agreed and decided to find any clue he could get.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "All right. You can leave now. Then, if you find anything, you know how to reach me. I will be waiting,"


    the goddess said expectantly.


    "By the way, may I know your name? We have already met a few times, but I don''t know how to


    address you properly," Rocky asked out of curiosity.


    "It''s Mika. You don''t have to be so formal with me." Then, after the goddess answered Rocky''s


    question, she instantly turned into a white light that soared into the sky and disappeared in thin air.


    "Mika, huh? That is a nice name. I wonder if she really is as nice as her name suggests," Rocky


    murmured to herself with a yful smile. Immediately after, his expression grew serious because he


    needed to go back as soon as possible. He was still in the middle of a test in the Myriad-tribtion


    Devil Den, and he now had an additional task of exploring the depths of the Holy Heaven Pce.


    "Now, how do I get out of here?" But as soon as Rocky thought about it, a light door suddenly appeared


    in front of him. Thinking that it might actually lead him back, he directly stepped into it.


    At the same time, while Rocky was brought to the Holy-Evil World, something very strange happened


    back in the Spiritual Divine Land. All of the Spiritual Emperors, who were still taking the tests on the


    nine trial paths, were forcibly teleported out by an invisible and powerful force without any notice.


    The next moment, several beams of light shed outside the Holy Heaven Pce, which turned out to


    be the contestants that were simultaneously teleported out.


    Witnessing this inexplicable scene, Colton, and the representatives of various forces were shocked that


    all Spiritual Emperors taking the test were brought out all of a sudden.


    "What happened? Why were we teleported out?"


    "I don''t know! No one even used the teleportation rune. Is there anything wrong with the Spiritual Divine


    Land?"


    "More importantly, what will happen to the test? Are we going to pass the fourth round or not?"


    At this moment, all contestants felt pretty confused. They were all in an uproar because most of them


    had not finished the trial yet. Naturally, they got worried that this would negatively affect their


    performance in the test because they were not able to finish it.


    Meanwhile, Gloria tried to stay silent and not say a thing since she saw how Rocky was devoured by


    the light door just before they were teleported outside. She assumed that Rocky''s disappearance had


    something to do with what happened to them just now. Thus, in order to take away the suspicions from


    him, Gloria deliberately feigned ignorance.


    "Count the number of the participants first! See if anyone has not been teleported out yet," Colton


    ordered immediately. At the same time, Colton and the elders found it very strange. After all, this was


    the first time ever that this kind of unusual incident had happened. Hence, they needed to figure out


    what happened inside the Spiritual Divine Land that triggered this urrence.


    Then, after counting and listing all the participants that were teleported out, they found out that


    everyone was present¡ªexcept Rocky.


    When Colton learned about this, he could not help but wear a worried expression. However, since he


    was the acting chief and the supervisor of the contest, he had to calm down. Immediately after, he


    signaled the elders not to panic as well.


    "Chief, an investigation would be necessary for this situation..." One of the elders of the Di n finally


    broke the silence and stated the obvious.


    "I know. But we cannot conduct it right now," Colton responded firmly. This was obviously not a small


    matter. Hence, to be on the safe side, their priority was to stabilize the overall situation first.


    Then, Colton stood in front of the participants and the representatives, and announced, "Everyone, on


    behalf of the organizers of the contest, we apologize for what happened. As you know, the Holy


    Heaven Pce is such a mysterious ce. So, from time to time, there will always be some


    urrences that cannot be exined bymon sense. Of course, for everyone''s safety, I think we


    should suspend this trial. But for the sake of fairness, as long as the Spiritual Emperor reaches the end


    of the third trial path before the mutation happened, whether they made it or not, they will get a passing


    mark."


    Upon hearing this, those Spiritual Emperors who had been eliminated at the end of the third trial path


    were naturally the most relieved, especially the low-grade Spiritual Emperors like Michelle.


    For everyone present, Colton made the right call and none were against it.


    After making the final count, fifty Spiritual Emperors actually made the cut, passing the fourth round.


    Since there was nothing more to do right now, the representatives of all the forces, as well as the


    participants, left the area one after another.


    At this point, only Eunice, and the other girls, who had been Rocky''spanions inside the Spiritual


    Divine Land, were left. They found out that Rocky was missing, so they wanted to hear an update on


    what was going on.


    The moment everyone left, Eunice rushed towards Colton, intending to ask him about the matter.


    "Chief Colton..."


    "I know. You don''t need to say anything. Just go back with them for now and take a rest. Leave


    everything to us and we will handle this." Colton knew exactly what Eunice would tell him. Moreover,


    since Valeria was with her, he did not think that it would be appropriate to discuss things borately.


    Since Colton specifically told Eunice that they would handle it, she had no choice but to leave with


    Ca and Valeria, and go back to their quarters.


    "Sir, we know that the missing participant is not really a member of the Di n. Who on earth is he?


    And why is he the only one missing?" the elders could not help but ask anxiously. None of them knew


    Rocky''s real identity. What they only knew was that Colton allowed Rocky, Valeria, and Gloria to enter


    the contest and use the name of the Di n under certain conditions. However, they were not included


    in the discussion of this matter because Colton made the decision by himself. But now that this


    inconceivable incident happened, the elders could not hold back their curiosity anymore.


    "Forgive me, but I promise to exin everythingter. Right now, the most important thing is to bring


    him back as soon as possible," Colton said bluntly. He was worried that Rocky might be in danger after


    being left alone in the Spiritual Divine Land. Hence, Colton decided to make the search for Rocky the


    top priority.


    "But sir, you know how mysterious and dangerous the Spiritual Divine Land is.


    How are we going to find him there? It will be like searching for a needle in a haystack! Plus, what are


    we going to do with the contest?" one of the elders pointed out.


    "I will go and search for him by myself. The rest of you can head back first. Listen! If I don''te back


    within a day, I appoint Elder Myron to preside over the contest on my stead. Don''t worry about me and


    carry on!" As soon as Colton finished giving instructions, he instantly flew over to the Holy Heaven


    Pce and entered it.


    While they were all left there, the elders could not help but wonder why Colton seemed to put so much


    importance on Rocky. At this point, many of them were already assuming that there was a big secret


    being kept from them.

 Chapter 1789 A New World

    Chapter 1789 A New World


    Rocky found himself starring into a dark hall the moment he left the valley full of peach blossom. The


    doors were locked, barring anyone from entering inside, and the entire ce was littered with bones of


    both human and beast alike.


    "What the hell is this ce?" Rocky said to himself aloud with a frown. He surveyed everything in his


    surrounding before finding a que hanging above his head. It read, "The Avici Pce".


    "This ce seems awful judging from its name alone!"


    He once again gasped. While he was having second thoughts about entering the pce, the doors


    suddenly crept open, letting out a chilling gust of wind that sent shivers down Rocky''s spine.


    He immediately sensed the familiar aura of the Shura Race emanating from the pce.


    After hesitating for a while, he finally willed himself to go inside. Wary of any dangers that might await


    him, he summoned his spiritual power to protect himself.


    An insidious and powerful aura suddenly enveloped him as soon as he stepped inside. It came


    barreling into his consciousness, urging him to go crazy and run wild. Thankfully, his willpower was as


    strong as steel.


    Meanwhile, Colton, who was searching for Rocky, was abruptly stopped by a figure from entering the


    gates of the Spiritual Divine Land.


    He was taken aback by its sudden appearance, but upon closer look, he realized that the figure was


    the once great chief of the Di n, his grandfather, Jaiden who mysteriously disappeared for decades.


    It took him a few moments to process what was happening. His grandfather looked like he hadn''t aged


    a bit. It was as if he left just yesterday, but in truth he should be already a hundred and twenty years old


    by now.


    "Grandfather?" he asked. His eyes teemed with excitement when he saw his grandfather, whom he


    thought disappeared when he was still a child.


    "Colton, right?" Jaiden asked with a warm and familiar smile.


    "Yes, it''s me!" Colton answered with tears creeping up his eyes.


    "You''ve already grown up. It seems that I have been in the Holy Heaven Pce for too long!" Jaiden


    sighed with both happiness and regret.


    "Grandfather, have you been staying here for all these years?" Colton asked.


    "That''s right. Shortly after I resigned as the chief, I wanted to know more about the secrets of our n.


    But I was too reckless and found myself trapped inside a strange world. While wandering inside the


    ce, I discovered a mysterious reality¡ªan existence so powerful that it is simply beyond our


    imagination. I never thought that I would be able to get out. But suddenly, something strange happened


    inside that world and I was transported here," Jaiden exined his situation.


    "Grandfather, I''m d to see that you''re alive and well, but I have to search for my friend first. Why


    don''t you go back to the Di n? We can talk about it in detail after Ie back," Colton kindly replied.


    To be frank, he was more concerned about Rocky''s safety at the moment.


    "You don''t have to worry about your friend. In fact, he was the one that opened the entrance to that


    world which allowed me to escape. He''s my savior. Only those who are truly special can open its


    entrance. Now, he has an inseparable rtionship with the Holy Heaven Pce," Jaiden said calmly.


    "You mean..." Colton frowned.


    "It would be futile to search for him. Only he has the power to reach the ce where he currently is


    right now. You''ll just wander around aimlessly with little to no hope of ever reaching him. You''re just


    going to put yourself in danger. Why don''t you just stay here and wait? If hees back, he''ll surely


    appear here since this is the connection point between the various areas of the Holy Heaven Pce."


    Jaiden tried to soothe his grandson.


    Colton bit his bottom lip in frustration, but he knew his grandfather was right. Rocky''s disappearance


    was no simple matter. Plus, since Jaiden identally got out, Rocky might not still be inside the


    Spiritual Divine Land.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, then let''s wait here!" Knowing that he didn''t have much of a choice, he finally agreed to wait it


    out.


    "Good. We can have a good chat during this time," Jaiden said happily.


    Feeling defeated, Colton instead focused on telling his grandfather what happened to the Di n while


    he was away.


    Jaiden could only let out a sigh and say, "I didn''t expect that so many things would happen while I was


    away..."


    While the two got back together, Rocky began to encounter a number of strange things inside the Avici


    Pce. The originally empty hall was now filled with figures of those he knew and loved.


    Of course, he knew that these figures were not real, but the fact that this strange ce could actually


    reflect these figures meant that the Avici Pce could explore his memories.


    "Don''t y with me! Show me what you are capable of!" Feeling he was being watched from afar,


    Rocky shouted into thin air, hoping to summon whoever was stalking him.


    "Ha ha, how interesting. You are not deceived by my illusion!" A burst of hystericalughter suddenly


    echoed and filled the halls of the pce.


    "May I know who you are, sir?" Rocky asked as he cupped his hands.


    "I''m Ricardo, the master of this Avici Pce," the voice replied.


    Rocky immediately felt something was wrong. ''Am I still in the Holy-Evil World? Surely the name of


    Avici Pce does sound like something from there, '' he thought to himself.


    "Oh, sir, it''s my pleasure to meet you. I am Odin, the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief." Not showing his


    doubt, Rocky greeted the voice with respect.


    "Oh, a Godly Genius? No wonder you were able to enter the Holy-Evil World. But why did youe to


    my pce? Isn''t Mika the one in charge of the affairs of the Godly Geniuses?" Ricardo''s tone


    immediately changed when he heard this.


    "I''m really sorry for intruding. I came here by ident after I parted ways with her." Sensing the change


    of his tone, Rocky knew he was treading on thin ice.


    "Really?"


    "Yes. I''ll leave now. I won''t disturb you, sir." Rocky was itching to make a run for it since he knew it


    wasn''t safe to stay any longer.


    "Wait..." Ricardo suddenly shouted, which stopped him in his tracks.


    "What else can I do for you, sir?" Rocky hesitated to stop before turning around.


    "Those who enter my pce must finish a hundred challenges sessfully before they can leave!"


    Ricardo suddenly demanded.


    Rocky wanted to bothugh and cry at his situation. He entered the wrong pce by chance, and he


    knew he couldn''t leave by force. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Keeping hisposure, he smartly asked back, "I wonder if these one hundred challenges can be


    regarded as a trial."

 Chapter 1790 The One Hundred Challenges

    Chapter 1790 The One Hundred Challenges


    "Well, you are a Godly Genius, aren''t you? If you can''t even finish a hundred challenges from me, you


    don''t deserve to be called one. Why don''t you just let me eat your soul? However, I promise to give you


    a corresponding reward in return if you seed. Ha-ha!" At this point, Ricardo had already shown his


    true colors. All along, his real intention was to devour Rocky''s soul.


    However, Rocky had already anticipated that something like this would happen. He had already


    be suspicious the moment Ricardo didn''t show up when he spoke to him. Moreover, based on


    what he said, it seemed that he didn''t have any intention of letting Rocky leave.


    "Fine. What are the contents of these challenges?" Rocky asked, trying to ride along on what Ricardo


    wanted while devising a way to get out of there.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Everything under the sun. It covers all sorts of things you can ever imagine; every kind of secret skill,


    things rted to astronomy, geography, and even mysterious arrays used in military tactics. Once you


    have given a wrong answer, you shall suffer the impact of the spiritual sense attack. The only way you


    can leave is if you get everything right," Ricardo exined briefly.


    "I see. Then, don''t waste my time and get it going!" Rocky knew that there was no point in arguing with


    Ricardo anymore. He believed that nothing would be too difficult for him if he poured all of his


    determination to ovee them.


    Soon enough, several shadows suddenly appeared in the previously empty pce, disying various


    moves in the air. They moved rather swiftly and simultaneously. Thus, it was actually difficult to see or


    remember everything. Then, in the blink of an eye, the shadows dissipated as if they had never been


    there.


    "Now, disy all the moves that you have just seen!" Ricardo finally issued the first challenge.


    ''A challenge involving my memory, huh?'' Rocky had somehow known that the challenge might be


    something like this. Hence, he thought carefully for a while before imitating the movements that the


    shadows performed earlier.


    Fortunately for Rocky, although the shadows disyed several different strokes at the same time, he


    had inherited the memory of the royal king of the Shura Race. Therefore, he only needed to take a


    single nce at the shadows earlier to know what kind of unique skill they used.


    Upon exhibiting the movements perfectly, amp suddenly lit up within the pce.


    Behind themp, Rocky could see a wall, on which a map of the Ethereal Region was inscribed.


    However, at first nce, Rocky already noticed that it was iplete. Several areas were missing


    from it.


    ''So, now, it is to test my knowledge in geography?'' Seeing this, Rocky could just shake his head while


    letting out a faint smile. When he led the human army before, he hadpletely mastered the map of


    the Ethereal Region. Hence, he knew the entire region like his own palm.


    After taking a closer look, he quickly recognized that the missing part in the map in front of him was


    actually an area that had been upied by the spiritual race more than ten years ago.


    Certain about his answer, Rocky used his spiritual power to draw andplete the map on the wall.


    Upon finishing thest stroke, anothermp lit up. This time, he saw a vertical painting with a line of


    poems written on it. However, the words used in the poem were written in thenguage of the Shura


    Race. Although most of the letters being used by the Shura Race were a bit simr to that of the


    humans, some of them were veryplicated and had been used since ancient times.


    ''He wants me to decipher and read this poem, right?'' Rocky hesitated for a while and started


    deciphering the letters written.


    Fortunately, since Rocky inherited the memory of the Shura Race''s king, he was already quite familiar


    with the ancient characters used by the Shura Race. Not long after, he was able topletely read the


    line of the poem.


    However, when he read out the words, he did not find amp that signaled the next challenge. Thus, it


    meant that he still had something missing toplete this one.


    ''Do I need to write it in the humannguage?''


    After thinking for a while, Rocky approached the vertical painting and condensed his spiritual power on


    his fingertips. Then, he used it to write the poem on the painting.


    As soon as Rocky''s spiritual power touched the painting, the words he wished to write immediately


    showed up.


    ''I was right!'' After confirming that this was what the challenge demanded from him, he began to write


    everything in the humannguage. However, he quickly noticed that with every stroke he did, a lot of


    his spiritual power was consumed.


    But it was not really an issue for Rocky since his spiritual power was strong and abundant enough to


    ovee this. Otherwise, most of his spiritual power would have been consumed after just finishing


    the line.


    Then, with great effort, Rocky finally finished the trantion.


    ''Damn it. The task is just quite simple but it is a hellish challenge! I feel like being tortured! And I still


    need to do more than ny of these!'' Rocky could not help but sigh, knowing that the hard parts were


    yet toe.


    At this time, amp went on, and Rocky went in its direction to have a look.


    Behind themp was a table, and it seemed that an unfinished chess game was ced on top of it.


    ''Hmm. I need to finish and win this game.'' Before touching anything, Rocky stared at the chessboard


    for a while, carefully studying what would be the right move. Since he also had lots of experience in


    ying chess against a great master back in the Scarlet Heaven Jade, he easily beat the game.


    Immediately after, anothermp was turned on.


    After quite some time, Rocky had smoothly finished thirty challenges in one go.


    However, after the thirtieth challenge, Rocky instantly realized that the difficulty had increased


    dramatically. The challenges involved writing poems, as well as dealing with military arrays.


    On the thirty-fifth challenge for example, Rocky was required to write a poem that suited for mourning


    the heroic soldiers that died on the battlefield.


    Then, on the thirty-eighth challenge, Rocky was tasked to break through a specific military array.


    After some time, Rocky had managed toplete the first fifty challenges, meaning he was already


    halfway done.


    Meanwhile, on the top of a steep mountain in the Holy-Evil World, several figures were discussing in


    front of a mirror on an open-air round tform. The image on the mirror actually showed Rocky, who


    was still taking the test inside the Avici Pce.


    "Hmm. I am actually impressed with the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief. I did not expect that he could


    complete all fifty challenges in just two hours. Moreover, he just identally entered the Avici Pce. It


    is surprising that he could do this well without any preparation beforehand."


    "Well, it seems that he really is a genius in both literature and martial arts! That is something quite


    umon!"


    "Finally, we found someone reliable among the nine Goldy Geniuses chosen by Mika this time.


    Perhaps, he really is the chosen one with whom the Holy-Evil World can put its hope!"


    "It is too early to say that. I know our situation is bad, and we are really struggling to survive in the


    current Holy-Evil World. But I don''t think it is wise topletely put our hopes and trust on a Godly


    Genius that we barely know!"


    "I know what you are feeling. However, it is still good to always have hope! That is why we are


    supervising his progress. Later on, we will know if he really is capable enough."


    These figures turned out to be the only remaining survivors in the Holy-Evil World, and they had been


    watching everything that was happening on the whole continent all this time. Right now, they were very


    familiar with Rocky since he had exhibited such a marvelous performance recently that quickly gained


    their attention. Furthermore, he was able to enter the Holy-Evil World on his own through the Holy


    Heaven Pce. Hence, most of them had been looking at Rocky with a brand new perspective.


    Because of this, they deliberately arranged that Rocky would enter Avici Pce to further test his


    potentials.


    Then, at this moment, a beautiful figure descended gracefully from the sky. Upon seeing her, the


    figures watching in front of the mirror were caught off guard. Before they could put away the mirror, the


    beautiful figure already noticed what they were doing. It was actually Mika, whom Rocky had spoken


    to before.


    "What do you think you are doing?" The moment Mika saw the image reflected in the mirror, she


    immediately turned towards them and questioned the deities.


    On the other hand, the deities could just look at each other in silence as if they were guilty of doing


    something wrong.


    "How did he enter the Avici Pce? Did you guys do it?" Mika asked again.


    "Well, didn''t this guy open the entrance to the Holy-Evil World? Because of that, we discussed and


    thought that he is indeed very promising. So, we wanted to make sure that he is the one we are looking


    for¡­" a deity with a red crown and a token in his hand mustered his courage and responded.

 Chapter 1791 The Last One

    Chapter 1791 The Last One


    "Nonsense! He''s merely a young, inexperienced Godly Genius. He hasn''t even reached the Shura


    Realm yet. How dare you let him go to the Avici Pce? Is he not risking his life? It is a life and death


    game in that hall!" The expression on Mika''s face reflected the seriousness of the situation.


    "Although that''s true, we all agree that this particr Godly Genius is extraordinary. Moreover, his


    recent performance has proven this well. He''s already passed fifty challenges sessfully in a row!"


    another deity pointed out immediately.


    "Fifty challenges?" Mika was stunned. The Avici Pce was set up to test the Godly Geniuses once


    they reached the Shura Realm. Any Godly Genius that made it to this realm would need to pass that


    hall''s rigorous tests. No one had ever participated in a test with a strength that only reached the


    Emperor Realm before.


    What was more amazing was that Rocky, who had yet to break through to the Shura Realm, could


    pass all fifty challenges so smoothly.


    The range of challenges in the Avici Pce was like a sea of knowledge that covered everything.


    Anyone who wanted to pass the tests there would have to possess extraordinary skills. Even the


    chosen Godly Geniuses had to go through countless trials to have their shot.


    "Maybe he''s just lucky¡­" Mika replied with a frown.


    But she added nothing more. Instead, she quietly observed Rocky''s performance through the mirror.


    Meanwhile, the uing challenges became increasingly more difficult for Rocky after he achieved


    finishing the fifty challenges with ease.


    The content became moreplicated.


    Like in the fifty-first one, he encountered one of the toughest challenges he had ever faced. The clues


    was hidden in a well-known folk story of the continent.


    Because the culture of this world was vastly different from that of Rocky''s, the folk stories it held dear


    would naturally be different.


    Fortunately, in the memory of the Scarlet Heaven Jade, there were many memories of senior masters


    with profound literary attainments. Therefore, with their knowledge, Rocky managed to muddle through.


    Not long after, he had already finished sixty challenges.


    Mika and the other deities focused on Rocky were slightly shocked by the fact that his performance


    had greatly exceeded their expectations.


    "This Godly Genius''s ability is astounding! But the real challenge awaits in those past the sixtieth one.


    Without enough profound knowledge and life experience, it will be quite a challenge to get any of them


    right!"


    The deities began to discuss among themselves. Only Mika was silently paying attention to Rocky.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    At that moment, Rocky faced the sixty-first challenge where he was asked to talk about his opinions of


    the martial arts.


    ''Is it testing my exposition ability?'' Rocky was born during modern times, so the knowledge he had was


    beyond theprehension of the people in this world. Although this topic seemed rather difficult for


    others, it was actually as simple as turning a palm for Rocky. In fact, it was no different from writing a


    thesis.


    He then began to quote various famous people from his time and their theories that were unheard of in


    this world to discuss his views.


    After his detailed exnation, tenmps were lit up in the hall. Amazingly, he solved ten questions with


    a single answer. This meant he now passed seventy challenges.


    "Are you kidding?" Rocky was surprised as well.


    Two hourster, ny-nine lights were on. Only one more was needed for him to finally leave the


    pce.


    "I didn''t expect him to make it to the ny-ninth question and challenge."


    "That''s awesome!"


    Rocky''s performance in the Avici Pce made the deities speechless. They didn''t know how to


    describe their shock and disbelief.


    "The content of the final challenge is unfixed andpletely random. However, it''s the most difficult


    one I encountered when I first entered the hall. It took me three days and three nights to pass that,"


    one of the deitiesmented.


    In the hall, Rocky stood still, watching the various gigantic beast-shaped shadows that suddenly appear


    in front of him.


    "What''s the final challenge?" Rocky muttered as he continued to stare at the intimidating shadows. He


    then looked for a hint in the hall but failed to find one after searching for a long time.


    "How am I supposed to solve this without a single clue? It''s impossible to call out their names one by


    one!" Rocky''s eyes grew as wide as saucers.


    At that moment, he immediately felt a strange force making its way through the beast shadows. It


    originated from one of them.


    After thinking for a while, Rocky finally understood what the challenge was.


    He then quickly approached the beast shadows. The moment he approached a purple beast shadow, a


    violent spiritual power suddenly emerged from it and rushed towards him.


    But by the next moment, the shadow disappeared.


    "Where are you going?" Rocky''s eyes trembled. The next moment, he used the Mysterious Beast


    Transformation Skill to search for the beast shadow that just disappeared.


    He soon found the purple beast shadow hidden among the other beast shadows. However, he was in


    no rush. He stood still, like a predator waiting for his prey.


    As time went by, the purple beast shadow was still hiding among the others and Rocky had not moved


    a single inch. It all boiled down to who would remain calm and strike at the right moment.


    Four hours swiftly flew by but he still hadn''t moved. He knew that the purple beast shadow was still on


    its guard. Any sudden move he''d make would surely scare it off again. Therefore, he needed to be still


    for as long as possible until he was sure he could trap it.


    Meanwhile, the deities watching through the mirror were beginning to grow impatient.


    "It appears this Godly Genius might not be able to pass this final challenge. The soul of a legendary


    beast is something that, after all, not just any ordinary person could catch."


    "That''s true. However, it''s already miraculous that he was able to pass all previous ny-nine


    challenges considering his current strength!"


    "Why don''t you send him back? If he is trapped and killed in the Avici Pce, then all hope for our


    Holy-Evil World will vanish along with him."


    "That''s right. Let''s stop this and send him back!"


    Just as the deities were discussing among themselves, Mika interrupted, "Now that he''s in the Avici


    Pce, he must finish all one hundred challenges. If he can''t, then whether or not he survives will be


    up to his destiny!"


    The deities couldn''t help but be startled by her words since she was the one who chose the Godly


    Genius currently in the hall. They had expected that Mika would show mercy and let him out.


    However, it appeared that this wouldn''t happen judging from her reaction.


    "You don''t have to be so harsh on him, do you? We''ve sent him to the hall just to test him. We never


    intended to hurt him!" a deity reminded her.


    "Rules are rules. No one is exempted from them without any authorization. Otherwise, it will be unfair


    to the other Godly Geniuses!" Mika firmly retorted with a deadpan expression.


    The deities immediately looked at each other, worry written all over their faces.

 Chapter 1792 He Made It

    Chapter 1792 He Made It


    At this point, Rocky, who had been in a stalemate with the purple beast shadow for a while, suddenly


    made a move. However, in the eyes of the beast, it seemed that he was still standing firmly.


    But the very next moment, another figure suddenly emerged in front of the purple shadowy beast.


    Then, a stream of astonishing spiritual power surged out and formed a Spiritual Domain, which


    instantly enveloped the whole area surrounding the purple shadowy beast.


    As soon as the purple shadowy beast realized what just happened, it tried to quickly escape.


    Unfortunately, it was toote for it.


    It turned out that Rocky had just activated his demonic avatar to distract the attention of the beast so


    that he couldplete his move without fail.


    At the same time, the purple shadowy beast got even more infuriated because Rocky tantly tricked


    it. Hence, it instantly released a violent spiritual wave to attack him.


    In the face of this overwhelming attack, Rocky was not even fazed. Instead, he calmly summoned his


    Imperial Soul. The purple beast actually appeared in the form of a soul, and so its power was also a


    kind of spiritual power. With Rocky''s quick thinking, he decided to unleash his Imperial Soul so that it


    could absorb the beast''s spiritual power. This way, he could fend off the beast''s attack while gaining


    something in return.


    Just as he wanted, the spiritual power released by the purple beast was easily absorbed by Rocky''s


    Imperial Soul.


    Thus, after a long stalemate, the bnce in power was suddenly broken. Right now, the purple


    shadowy beast obviously became weakened.


    Seeing this opportunity, Rocky quickly employed the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill, which


    could enable him to connect with the purple beast through the spiritual sense. This way, he could


    directlymunicate with it.


    "I now have you cornered. Surrender to me, or I will make you disappearpletely. Your call," Rocky


    uttered coldly.


    However, it seemed that the purple beast was too prideful to surrender. It immediately roared in


    response and still tried to struggle with all its might.


    Sensing that the beast was still unwilling to give up, Rocky did not hesitate to activate his Imperial


    Soul''s power to the extreme, absorbing the beast''s power and sucking it dry.


    Immediately after, the spiritual power from the purple beast gushed out of its body like a raging tide,


    while the Imperial Soul grew huge at a rapid rate. Soon enough, it was already as big as a child at ages


    two or three.


    At this point, the purple beast could not hold on any longer anymore or it would really be erased. Out of


    any viable options, it eventually knelt down and surrendered to Rocky.


    "Now, that''s more like it!" After the beast surrendered, Rocky directly approached it and touched it with


    his hand. Immediately after, it turned into a strange square box; a beast statue on each corner of the lid


    could be found.


    Upon seeing this remarkable turn of events, the deities, who did not think that Rocky was strong


    enough to subdue the purple beast at first, revealed surprised expressions on their faces. Moreover, as


    they noticed the square box in Rocky''s hand, they could not help but gasp and be astounded.


    "Is this guy just lucky? He actually got an amazing reward! It is the Four Beast Cauldron! I can''t even


    begin to believe it!"


    "I know! Isn''t it the best reward that he can get in the Avici Pce?"


    "With his spectacr performance, I am being convinced that he can really be the hope of the


    Holy-Evil World!"


    It turned out that what Rocky acquired was not just a simple reward but a coveted divine treasure. It


    was different from the other divine treasures in the pce since it could summon the holy beast to


    assist him whenever and wherever he wanted.


    Of course, there were still some restrictions, but it would be extremely helpful to him in the future.


    Then, at this moment, the originally tightly-shut doors of the Avici Pce eventually opened.


    At the same time, Rocky looked up. "Sir, I know you''ve seen everything that I did just now. So, can I


    leave now?" Rocky asked with a defiant sneer on his face.


    "Humph! Fine! Get out of here!" Ricardo knew that Rocky was taunting him, so he could not help but


    answer in a disdainful voice.


    While walking out of the pce, Rockyughed inwardly, seeing the furious look on Ricardo''s face.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, as Mika saw how Rocky was able to leave the Avici Pce safe and sound, she grew


    much relieved. At the same time, the former stern expression on her face gradually softened. However,


    she still reprimanded the deities and said, "I will let this incident slide this time, but I hope that you won''t


    interfere in the matter involving the Godly Geniuses from now on!"


    Hearing this, the deities could only smile nervously and apologetically. After all, Mika was one of the


    strongest remaining deities. Hence, they could not afford to offend her.


    Afterward, Mika instantly left and disappeared from their sight.


    Then, not long after Rocky walked out of the pce, another light door had already appeared in front of


    him.


    "I wonder where I will be sent next time. This ce is really creeping me out!" Despite his untoward


    remarks, he still walked towards the light door since he knew that he could only move around the ce


    through the light door.


    The moment Rocky stepped through the light door, he disappeared again and was transported to


    another area.


    At the same time, high up in the skies of the Holy-Evil World, Mika floated among the thick white


    clouds and was apparently in deep thought.


    ''He had already been lucky enough to obtain the Four Beast Cauldron. I wonder if I should help him


    further... Besides, it is getting clearer that he is the chosen one. I don''t think there''s a problem if I assist


    him a little more. After all, this is also for our own sake.'' As she pondered on these thoughts, she


    suddenly turned into a streak of neon light that soared into the sky and vanished without a trace.


    Meanwhile, Rocky was already teleported to another area.


    This time, when he regained his senses, he was in front of a huge stone tablet that had risen into the


    sky. It was like a sharp sword that was inserted firmly into the ground. Then, on the stone tablet, three


    words were inscribed¡ªLand of Death.


    "I guess this is another forbidden area in the Holy Heaven Pce. It looks gloomy and is not much


    better than the Avici Pce!" As Rocky looked around, all he could see was a withered forest and a


    thick fog that pervaded his sight.


    Then, not long after he started walking around, he was suddenly bounced back when he ran into what


    seemed to be an enchanted barrier.


    Realizing this, he immediately waved his hand and unleashed a stream of spiritual power, directed into


    the barrier. However, the spiritual power just rushed forward and did not hit anything.


    "That''s odd. What''s going on?" Rocky was a little confused and was not able to grasp the overall


    situation. Thus, he took a few steps forward but was instantly bounced back again.


    As Rocky let out a frown, he looked back at the stone tablet behind him. Based on his experience, he


    had a hunch that it had something to do with this strange phenomenon.


    Therefore, he walked back and went around the stone tablet a few times to make some observations.


    He saw that the stone tablet had a jade-like surface, smooth and transparent. It meant that it could not


    contain any kind of mechanism inside.


    ''Well, obviously, I am being hindered by some kind of enchanted barrier or seal. But that''s what


    bothered me. My power shouldn''t have prated it earlier. It was as if it''s only affecting my physical


    body. I haven''t encountered something like that before...'' Rocky''s eyebrows furrowed, trying to find an


    exnation and a solution to this dilemma.


    ''Wait... My body?''


    In an instant, Rocky realized something important. Then, he immediately sat on the ground with his


    legs crossed and closed his eyes tightly. Afterward, he released the power of his Imperial Soul and


    condensed it. Soon enough, his own spiritual soul transformed into a phantom that looked rather real at


    first nce.


    ''If my hunch is correct, this so-called Land of Death prohibits any living creature from entering, '' Rocky


    thought to himself. Then, he quickly manipted his spiritual soul to pass through the barrier and head


    in a specific direction.


    After going through the deadwood forest, Rocky eventually saw a bridge that stood out even in the


    thick fog that surrounded the area. When he walked towards it, he saw another tablet in front of the


    bridge with the words "No-returning Bridge" carved on it.


    "Land of Death. No-returning Bridge. This ce is full of ominous names. It feels like I am traveling in


    the depths of the underworld." After heaving out a sigh, Rocky continued manipting his spiritual soul,


    feeling that this was yet one of the trials that he had to aplish.


    Then, as he approached the bridge, Rocky saw a figure squatting beside the way. Upon taking a closer


    look, he noticed that it was an old woman in ragged clothes with a painful expression on her face.


    ''Who is she? Don''t tell me she''s the legendary Lady Meng, who was famous for guarding the bridge to


    theher world and giving soup to the dead that could make them forget everything in their previous


    lives?'' Rocky was a bit anxious that he thought of cracking a joke. However, he saw that the old woman


    really seemed to be in need of help. So, he approached her and asked, "Madam, are you all


    right?"

 Chapter 1793 The Strange Woman

    Chapter 1793 The Strange Woman


    "Nothing serious. I think I just sprained my ankle," the old woman replied, stretching out her foot that


    seemed to be rather swollen.


    "Let me check it. I will identify how severe the condition is." Then, Rocky immediately squatted down


    and examined the old woman''s foot. However, the moment he saw it, it was already pretty bad. It was


    so swollen that he thought even her bone might be injured as well. The problem was that Rocky was in


    his spiritual soul form. Hence, he could not treat her directly by using his medical skills. Moreover, there


    was also a chance that this olddy was not a living person. After all, she appeared in this creepy ce


    that wasn''t supposed to be a ce for the living.


    Although Rocky didn''t know the real reason why the old woman was there, his instinct was telling him


    that she might be able to guide him in this ce. "Madam, your injury looks really bad..." Rocky


    immediately said without sugarcoating it.


    "Oh no! Really? What should I do now? I have to go home by foot." The old woman began to express


    her anxiety upon hearing Rocky''s diagnosis.


    "Hmm. If it is okay with you, how about I carry you home?" Rocky offered at once.


    "But I don''t think that''s a good idea. I live somewhere far from here, so it will be troublesome for you."


    The old woman sounded gloomy as she tried to refuse Rocky''s kind gesture.


    "No, it''s okay. Besides, I am also searching for a way to get out of here." After saying that, Rocky


    turned his back on the old woman and knelt down to make her hop on his back. "I really appreciate the


    thought, young man. But like I said, it is still a long way from my home. Are you going to apany


    me throughout the way?" the old woman asked, trying to give him a reminder before he regretted


    helping her.


    "Yes. There is no problem. Actually, I am more durable than I appear to be." Although he was just in his


    spiritual soul form, Rocky could still perform physical acts such as carrying the old woman. Moreover,


    the old woman was just short and thin, so he thought that it would not be difficult even though they had


    to go a long way. "Okay then.


    But since you insisted on helping me, you cannot give up halfway. This is yourst chance. Are you still


    willing to do it?" the old woman asked with a serious expression.


    "Yes. You can trust me." Based on what the olddy said, Rocky confirmed that this was a form test


    wherein he could not quit halfway or he would fail.


    Then, he started carrying the old woman on his back. Just like he anticipated, the old woman did not


    feel heavy at all. So, he thought that this task would be pretty easy to aplish.


    "Madam, where is your home?" Rocky asked before they set out.


    "I will give you the direction along the way. All you need to do is carry me on your back. No matter what


    happens, you cannot stop from moving forward!" the old woman sternly instructed, not giving him direct


    answers.


    At the same time, Rocky understood that all he had to do was be mentally prepared for anything that


    might take ce along the way.


    Not long after they crossed the bridge, Rocky, along with the old woman on his back, entered a narrow


    path. It was winding and zigzagging, but Rocky could still walk fast without a problem.


    However, soon enough, he suddenly felt that his feet was gradually bing heavier as if the gravity


    in the ce were getting stronger. Rocky spected that an unseen power must be at work, restraining


    his feet to make his movements more difficult.


    Moreover, since he was in his spiritual soul form, he was unable to gather his strength to counter the


    power that was suppressing him. Therefore, all he could do right now was grit his teeth and try his best


    to hold on until he could bring the old woman back to her home.


    "Young man, are you still fine? Can you go on?" the old woman asked, expressing her concern as she


    noticed that Rocky''s movements became a little slower than before.


    "Yes, of course. Don''t worry about me!" Rocky had already experienced far more excruciating


    situations than this, so this was not something that would hold him down.


    Then, after they got out of the narrow path, a thick fog emerged out of nowhere. His vision instantly


    became blurry and his visibility was totally hindered.


    Due to the emergence of the thick fog, Rocky eventually lost his sense of direction.


    "Young man, it seems that we are caught in a bad time. What apanies this fog is the appearance


    of powerful ghosts. Be extra careful and please do not leave me alone," the old woman kindly reminded


    him.


    Rocky just nodded and kept moving forward, not really minding her words. After all, he was confident


    that he could take care of anything that might suddenly show up.


    Not long after, a looming shadow shed away in the thick fog not far away. Seeing this, Rocky


    instantly became wary. However, it seemed that the shadow did not emit any aura.


    ''Is this the ghost that she was talking about?'' Rocky thought to himself. Right now, he was in a ce


    simr to that of aher world. Hence, Rocky deemed that if there was really such a thing as ghosts in


    the area, it was not really a cause for rm.


    Eventually, more and more shadows appeared among the fog, but Rocky didn''t really pay too much


    attention to them. His goal was to send the old woman to her home as soon as possible, so he could


    not waste his time on them.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Then, a momentter, he suddenly felt that the weight on his back became heavier again. This time, it


    was as if the old woman gained a thousand pounds.


    "Madam, may I ask you a question? I know this might sound rude, but why did you be so heavy


    all of a sudden?" Of course, Rocky was certain that it was not just his imagination. He knew that


    something else was happening.


    "Well, this phenomenon is called the Ghost Lock. These lonely souls actually want to leave this ce,


    so they attach themselves to any spirit that has incidentally entered this ce, hoping that they could


    be taken away from here," the old woman exined while letting out a creepy smile.


    "Madam, do you care to tell me who you really are?" Hearing this, Rocky''s eyes instantly narrowed.


    Since the old woman knew what was going on, he demanded to know who she really was.


    "Me? I used to be the leader of this ce. I actually manage these lost ghosts," the old woman


    answered bluntly.


    "Then, can you ask them to stay away from us?"


    "No. I don''t have the ability tomand them anymore. As I said, it was a thing in the past..." The old


    woman could not help but sigh, sounding a bit dejected.


    "Oh, what happened?" Rocky asked out of curiosity. This was such an unusual ce, so he was


    intrigued by what possibly happened in the past.


    "I don''t want to talk about it anymore. Besides, it was so long ago. Just forget it!" It seemed that the old


    woman had a bitter experience from it, so she did not want to have anything to do about it anymore.


    Meanwhile, although the weight on Rocky''s body was still increasing, he did not dare to stop in his


    tracks.


    "How is it going, young man? Can you still hold on?" the old woman asked out of concern.


    "Yeah, I can. This is nothing," Rocky responded, not showing any sign of weakness despite the difficult


    situation.


    "All right then. Continue moving forward as fast as you can. My home should be just ahead of us," the


    old woman said, finally bearing some good news.


    Rocky quickly looked at the surroundings, but they were still surrounded by a thick fog. He actually


    wanted to see further down the road so that he could get the feeling that he was getting nearer to his


    destination. At this point, he wondered how long it would actually be before they reached the old


    woman''s house.


    However, it did not really matter if he could see or not. He had alreadymitted to helping her, so he


    would do whatever he could until he aplished this task. He firmly believed that this old woman was


    not an ordinary person, and he hoped that when this was all over, he could hear some information


    about the Holy Heaven Pce from her.


    Eventually, four hours already passed. The weight on Rocky''s body had be so heavy that he felt


    that he was about to reach his limit.


    "Madam, it has been a long time since you first said that we were already near your home. How far do


    we exactly need to travel to get there?" Rocky could not help but ask. It was a bit frustrating when one


    couldn''t get a clear answer, so he wanted to be assured that they were getting closer.


    "Don''t worry. We are almost there!" the woman replied positively.


    "Madam, are you really sure? Are you not just making things difficult for me?" Rockyined a little


    while letting out a bitter smile.


    "I am not making things difficult for you! Why would I do that?" the old woman said in an innocent tone.


    "But it has been so long already. How many times did you say that it should be just ahead? If that is


    true, then we should have arrived at your home already." Rocky had be skeptical of the ce


    because he felt that they were just going in circles. However, he had no definitive proof of it since the


    thick fog was blocking his sight.


    "Well, you are right. That is rather strange. All right, all right. Can you put me down first?" Immediately


    after, the old woman acted as if she was already too old to remember if she was right or not.


    Then, as she requested, Rocky instantly put her down.


    Afterward, the old woman waved her hand. All of a sudden, some strange things happened in the blink


    of an eye. The thick fogpletely disappeared, and they were weed with a bright scene right


    ahead.


    When Rocky took a closer look, he found himself in an extremely huge cave. Moreover, the entire


    ground of the cave was filled with various flowers and nts. Then, in the depths of the cave, he could


    faintly see something peculiar that constantly shed as if unleashing an inviting aura.

 Chapter 1794 A New Breakthrough

    Chapter 1794 A New Breakthrough


    "Madam, may I know where we are now?" While Rocky was still confused as to what really happened,


    he turned towards the old woman and asked her.


    "To be blunt, this is the ce where many Godly Geniuses wanted toe," the old woman replied as


    if she was now apletely different person.


    "Wait. Did you just say Godly Geniuses? So, you are aware that I am a Godly Genius? You know about


    us?" Rocky could not believe the sudden revtion.


    "Anyway, proceed further and you will be able to find the Divine Nether Flower. It is formed from the


    power of a deity, who was one of the four most powerful deities that ever existed in the Holy-Evil World.


    If you absorb the flower''s energy, then you can sessfully cultivate your deity form, and one day you


    shall also be one. However, be warned that the Divine Nether Flower is also known as the flower


    of death. Once you decided to absorb its energy, you will inevitably experience various hardships both


    in your world and in theher world. Of course, as long as you are able to endure all the trials waiting


    for you, you will be reborn. Therefore, I suggest that you think carefully before you take any action."


    The old woman ignored Rocky''s question and went straight to the more important matter.


    Hearing this, Rocky immediately looked ahead and focused into the depths of the cave. Then, before


    he made a move, he asked again, "But why did you take me here?"


    "I believe that everything is predestined. Even though I brought you here, it doesn''t necessarily mean


    that you can obtain the flower. So, best of luck to you. Now, go!" Right after saying that, the old woman


    suddenly turned into a hazy shadow that instantly disappeared from Rocky''s sight.


    Then, as soon as the old woman left, Rocky wasted no time and went straight towards the depths of


    the cave.


    "These flowers and nts have been nurtured for at least a hundred years. All of them must be


    extremely precious!" Rocky looked intently at his surroundings while going deeper into the cave and


    was surprised at what he saw.


    However, right now, the most important thing was the Divine Nether Flower that the old woman


    mentioned. Hence, Rocky regained hisposure and focused on finding the flower.


    Not long after, Rocky was able to go deep down into the cave. There, he saw a strange flower with a


    faint purple light glowing from it. It was floating in an unfathomable abyss while continuously absorbing


    the essence released by the nts inside the cave.


    Needless to say, it was indeed a legendary flower that any Godly Genius would surely covet.


    Just now, the olddy made it clear that if he could absorb the power of the Divine Nether Flower, he


    would be able to cultivate and form his deity body. Once he already possessed a deity body, he could


    eventually be a genuine deity as long as he cultivated his Imperial Soul to a much higher level.


    Therefore, he had every reason to be motivated into acquiring the power of the flower.


    Of course, Rocky carefully observed his surroundings first. Since he was in his spiritual soul form right


    now, he could not unleash any of his spiritual skills. As a result, he had to be cautious in order to safely


    obtain the Divine Nether Flower floating above the abyss.


    He clearly knew that he only had one shot at this extremely rare opportunity. If he somehow fell into the


    ck abyss, even if he was lucky enough to survive, there was no way that he could return to this


    ce again. Hence, this was such a very nerve-wracking task.


    However, Rocky had already experienced this kind of pressure before. First, he tried to remain as calm


    as possible, and he did not attempt to rush things over. Instead, he analyzed every inch of the


    surroundings and came up with the best approach. There were at least dozens of meters between his


    current position and the spot where the Divine Nether Flower was situated. Unless he could directly fly


    over to get it, he might not be able to jump that far even if he used all his strength.


    After working on several possible methods for quite some time, Rocky was still unable toe up with


    a feasible strategy. It was as if the situation was totally hopeless. "It seems that there is no other


    possible option but to jump over and snatch it. However, I have only one chance to do it. If I failed, it''s


    over and all my efforts will be in vain!" Obviously, it was such a difficult decision to make. The stakes


    were just too huge.


    But after thinking for some more, he suddenly thought of something. It was indeed true that he was in


    his spiritual soul form and couldn''t use his own spiritual power. However, his form was condensed by


    the power of his Imperial Soul, and his Imperial Soul could absorb the spiritual power of heaven and


    earth.


    Right now, he was surrounded by countless peculiar yet precious flowers and herbs growing inside the


    cave. Thus, he surmised that if he could absorb the spiritual power of these herbs and flowers, his


    Imperial Soul might be able to utilize this strong power even for a short time.


    After deciding to give this tactic a shot, Rocky immediately sat on the ground with his legs crossed and


    began absorbing as much power from the herbs around him using the power of his Imperial Soul. As


    he expected, the moment he started the process, he felt streams of spiritual power surging towards him


    from all directions. Although individually, they were not that impressive, it would still be enough when


    he gathered all of them.


    After a long time, when Rocky sensed that the power he absorbed was already sufficient to enable him


    to jump a thousand miles, he got up, opened his eyes, and released all the power at once while leaping


    towards the Divine Nether Flower.


    At this instant, his entire body seemed like a forceful arrow that bolted out directly towards the target¡ª


    the Divine Nether Flower.


    However, just as Rocky was about to reach the flower, thetter seemed to have sensed an iing


    threat. All of a sudden, it released an astonishing force that instantly attacked Rocky.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Caught off guard, Rocky received the full impact of the flower''s attack, sweeping Rocky''s soul towards


    the abyss below.


    But at the most crucial moment, Rocky managed to flip his body in midair, making him stand upside


    down. Then, he kicked at the Divine Nether Flower with all his might, immediately disrupting the


    flower''s stable buoyancy. The next moment, the flower also began to fall into the abyss.


    Seeing that his stunt worked, Rocky immediately adjusted his body while still in midair. Then, he swiftly


    took the chance to grab the falling flower in front of him.


    The moment Rocky touched the flower, his figure was devoured by the ck abyss.


    At the same time, the old woman from before suddenly reappeared on the space above the abyss.


    Immediately after, her figure transformed, finally revealing her true identity.


    It turned out that the old woman was none other than Mika.


    "Well, this guy never fails to impress me! He really did catch the Divine Nether Flower in time. Now, he


    is one step closer to bing a deity. Whether he can make it eventually or not depends on his luck. If


    he wants the power of the flower that badly, he will have to pay a huge price and go through a painful


    cycle of life and death..." Mika murmured to herself and let out a faint smile.


    The next moment, she vanished again.


    A whileter, Rocky finally woke up. As he opened his eyes, he found that he was actually back in front


    of the huge stone tablet. It seemed that all of the things he experienced just now were like a dream.


    However, he eventually noticed that he was holding a purple flower in his hand.


    "This is the Divine Nether Flower... It''s not a dream!" Rocky could not contain his excitement as he


    looked at the flower in his hand.


    "Well, it is quiet here and I think no one would disturb me. Maybe I can use this chance to absorb the


    power of the flower and refine my body right here," Rocky uttered after he looked at his surroundings.


    After making up his mind, he gathered the power in his body, released his holy power, and tried to


    absorb the power of the Divine Nether Flower.


    However, not long after he started the process, an unexpected thing happened. Upon taking a deep


    breath, he felt a torrent of cold power gushing into his body like a raging stream. The cold power began


    to madly rush and invade his meridians.


    Soon enough, all of his meridians were filled with the frosty power of the Divine Nether Flower.


    However, this was just the beginning of everything.


    It seemed that it was impossible topletely absorb the power of the Divine Nether Flower with just


    Rocky''s own strength. The only problem was that once the power of the flower was already released, it


    could not return back to the source. Therefore, he had to try his best to absorb all the intense power


    from the flower. Otherwise, it would just be wasted.


    Of course, not only Rocky was capable of absorbing the flower''s power. His Imperial Soul could also do


    the task and help him share the burden. However, there was a huge risk if he tried to do this. After all,


    his Imperial Soul had not been fully formed yet. Thus, if it had somehow absorbed too much power


    beyond its threshold, it could cause an overwhelming impact that would not be good for either of


    them.

 Chapter 1795 Divine Body

    Chapter 1795 Divine Body


    Rocky believed that his Imperial Soul was strong enough to withstand the Divine Nether Flower''s


    power.


    With no hesitation, he released his Imperial Soul and activated his spiritual power at the same time to


    absorb the Divine Nether Flower''s power. His body ached with all his might as he tried to withstand its


    sheer strength.


    It came flooding into his veins, filling both his body and soul with a power he had never experienced


    before.


    But much to his surprise, the holy power residing within him repelled the Divine Nether Flower''s power,


    causing a violent reaction inside him.


    The powers surged destructively into Rocky''s meridians at an extremely fast speed.


    He felt his body was about to implode at any moment.


    His bones ground against each other, sending a numbing pain all across his body. It broke and


    rearranged itself over and over again.


    But to his bad luck, this was only the beginning!


    It took a gruesome six hours for Rocky to finally get over the first stage. After all, this was just another


    trial that he had undergone.


    But to his credit, both his mind and will were as strong as steel, making it able for him to endure it all.


    Then without any sign, the flesh and skin all over his body began to crack, allowing pints of blood to


    seep out and cold air to enter underneath his skin. He experienced pain ten times worse than thest


    one. He let out a loud cry into the sky, hoping to alleviate some of it.


    Much like in the previous stage, his bone-dry skin healed and cracked again and again.


    Another six hours passed by at a snail''s pace.


    Hard as it was to endure, Rocky finally made it through the second stage.


    He felt his skin had be both stronger and lighter, allowing him to shield against powerful attacks.


    Of course, his suffering wasn''t all for naught. His body already underwent tremendous changes due to


    the Divine Nether Flower''s power. His meridians had been widened several times than before, allowing


    them to contain an even greater amount of power.


    At the same time, his Imperial Soul became sturdier as it kept growing. The speed of its growth would


    easily exceed that of a normal Imperial Soul.


    After two meticulous and pain-ridden stages, thest and most important phase awaited Rocky.


    At this time, his body was now filled to the brim with the power released by the Divine Nether Flower.


    His body felt like a ticking time bomb, ready to explode at a moment''s notice.


    Thest stage was meant topletely destroy his body so that it could be remolded to perfection.


    A beam of purple light pierced through him like a hot knife through butter. Finally, he couldn''t fight back


    anymore and let the sharp light tear his body into pieces.


    He was experiencing something worse than death!


    But Rocky didn''t even let out a cry for help.


    In a few short moments, his body had beenpletely enveloped in the purple light, making it


    disappearpletely.


    With each passing moment, Rocky felt as if he was getting closer to death''s doors.


    The faces of those closest to him shed in his mind such as Isis, Marcia, Alyssa, and Lena.


    They were who he loved the most.


    But the soothing faces of his loved ones were abruptly changed into a memory belonging to the king of


    the Shura Race. In the vision, Rocky saw a terrifying devil that towered above the sky, annihting


    everything in its path.


    "I shall kill you!" An ominous voice suddenly rang out in the vision.


    Not knowing how long it had been since he passed out, Rocky regained consciousness and found that


    his body had returned to its original state. Although nothing changed on the surface, his body


    underwent a tremendous change on the inside.


    When he sensed the things that changed within him, he was shocked to see his Imperial Soul grow


    from an infant to the teenage stage.


    What surprised him even more was that the Divine Nether Flower kept releasing its power into his


    body, as if it was an endless source of strength.


    Rocky saw this as an opportunity to absorb even more power. Since his body was now stronger, there


    was no more risk of him getting hurt.


    One day and one night had passed before the meridians in his body expanded to their limit.


    Coincidentally, the Divine Nether Flower seemed to have run out of power at the same time he finished.


    Before long, Rocky''s entire body began to emit a beam of faint purple light while a chilling fog shrouded


    him.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ''Have I cultivated a divine body?'' he thought to himself. He took a deep breath and immediately sensed


    that his body was drastically different than before.


    This meant that the sturdiness of his body exceeded that of the Shura Realm.


    In other words, his body alone was now strong enough to survive any attack from a Shura Realm


    warrior unharmed.


    Although he hadn''t even reached the realm of god yet, his body was now already stronger than that,


    while his strength was now equal to a half-god.


    On top of that, since his meridians expanded to its limit and his Imperial Soul grew drastically, he broke


    through from the premium stage of the Emperor Realm to the Shura Realm.


    Seeing that the Divine Nether Flower was about to exhaust all its energy, Rocky knew this was hisst


    chance to strengthen even more.


    He immediately created an isted area within his body, absorbed all the remaining energy from the


    flower, and sealed it shut using his holy power.


    The Divine Nether Flower wilted the moment it released thest remaining drop of its energy. At an


    instant, a blinding beam of light shot out from Rocky''s body and surged high into the sky above.


    The clouds parted ways as the sky split open into two, causing a mysterious light pir to envelop him.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    This violently shook the whole Holy Heaven Pce. The entire space reverberated as if it was to


    copse into itself at any moment.


    Colton and Jaiden instantly looked at each other when they sensed the strong quakes. All this time,


    they were waiting patiently for Rocky in the center of the Holy Heaven Pce.


    "Does this mean that someone is going to break through to the peak level of the Emperor Realm? Who


    could it be?" Jaiden asked in surprise.


    Hearing this, Colton couldn''t help but hope it would be his friend Rocky.


    "Could it be the guy you are looking for? It seems that he was lucky enough to encounter something


    amazing in the Holy Heaven Pce!" Seeing the hope shining in his eyes, Jaiden cheered for his


    grandson''s happiness.


    "It''s possible!" Colton was shocked. If it was true that Rocky had broken through to the peak level of the


    Emperor Realm, the news would quickly spread like wildfire throughout the Ethereal Region.

 Chapter 1796 Human Limits

    Chapter 1796 Human Limits


    The peak of the Emperor Realm was supposed to be the highest level that a human could possibly


    attain. However, Rocky reached it at such a young age, which would be a huge breakthrough for the


    entire human race. But at the same time, there was an inevitable downside to it.


    Rocky''s current identity must stay a secret. Many people beginning to harbor even more doubts would


    not be a good thing.


    Fortunately, the incident happened in the Holy Heaven Pce. Hence, so no one else would know for


    now.


    Meanwhile, Rocky entered a light column again that teleported him to another strange area.


    However, he instantly realized that this closed space was different from the previous ones. At first


    nce, it would seem like a coffin chamber. Although there was no tomb or any decorations at sight,


    there was a human-shaped statue at the center, which looked very peculiar. Upon closer inspection, it


    appeared to be vivid and lifelike.


    "Where am I? What exactly is this eerie ce?" After Rocky looked around, his attention was easily


    caught by the human-shaped statue.


    As he stared intently at it, he found out that the statue was, in fact, a petrified body of a real person.


    "Who is this guy? Is he one of the previous chiefs of the Di n?" Rocky could just guess while his


    brows furrowed.


    Then, as he was still inspecting the petrified body, a golden light suddenly shot out from the center of


    the statue''s eyebrows. The moment the golden lightnded on the ground, a figure was formed from it.


    "Finally! The man of destiny is here! I have been waiting for thousands of years, but all of it was not in


    vain!" the figure dered in glee.


    "Sir, may I know who you are?" Rocky immediately asked, curious about the figure''s statement.


    "I am Deacon, the master of the Holy Heaven Pce, and one of the former rulers of the Holy-Evil


    World."


    "Deacon? But aren''t you supposed to be dead already?" Rocky heard about him through Mika


    before, but he heard that Deacon no longer lived.


    "That is right. I already died long ago. What you are seeing right now is just a portion of my power that I


    sealed here in order to wee the moment that the heavenly destined one arrives," Deacon briefly


    exined.


    "I see. So, you are waiting for me¡­ Everything works out then, because I am actually looking for you


    too. I want to know some details about your prediction. I need to know how I can save the Holy-Evil


    World!" Rocky said straightforwardly.


    "Yes. I once predicted that the Holy-Evil World would encounter a catastrophe that would put all lives in


    grave danger. Deities would perish, and the devils would run amok. Unfortunately, this prophecy


    already came true. In the end, the Holy-Evil World suffered greatly after such a fierce battle. However,


    after the huge disaster, I, together with the other deities, used all our strength to seal the devils that


    caused the abomination. Somehow, the Holy-Evil World had avoided its total destruction. But that is not


    where it ended. The remaining devils have never stopped controlling creatures from other worlds and


    offering various sacrifices in order to survive. Therefore, the connection between the alien worlds and


    the Holy-Evil World went out of bnce, and the entire world was almost destroyed again.


    Fortunately, a king of the Shura Race entered the Holy Heaven Pce by ident and inherited my


    power. He was able to kill the devils with his incredible power to avoid the further decline of the Shura


    Continent. Moreover, the control over the continent was transferred back to the deities. However,


    because of the influence of the devils, the members of the Shura Race were already demonized.


    Hence, in order to save them, Godly Geniuses were selected to inherit the position of the deities. But I


    did not expect that even that was fiddled with. Someone used the selection to cause even more


    upheaval, making the king fight alone until his death.


    After his sacrifice, and with the efforts of the remaining deities, the Shura Race was finally able to


    return to the right path. But of course, there are still some things that are difficult to change. Thus, in


    order to bnce the rules that govern the two worlds, the deities could no longer interfere with the


    affairs of the Shura Race. All they could do was maintain the tradition of selecting the Godly Geniuses,


    who will be trained as their sessors,"


    Deacon recounted in detail the reason why the Holy-Evil World was destroyed, as well as the origin for


    the selection of the Godly Geniuses.


    "I heard that the prophecy also states that once the heavenly destined person appears, something big


    will happen. What does that mean? What kind of event is it talking about?" Rocky asked bluntly.


    "Honestly, I don''t know either. After all, you have just shown up. However, I urge you to make a perfect


    n as soon as possible. You need to reopen the entrance connecting the two worlds and maintain the


    strength source of the Holy-Evil World thates from this continent. More importantly, you have to


    unify the three races in the Shura Continent. Because of the on-going war between them, the strength


    source is also greatly affected," Deacon borated.


    "It is actually not that difficult to connect the two worlds again, but I''m afraid it''s almost impossible to


    unify the three races! The Shura Race had always been too arrogant that they just see both the human


    race and spiritual race as inferior to them!" Rocky could not help but shake his head and let out a frown


    just imagining this tedious task.


    "Well, it is indeed hard right now. But if you be the king of the Shura Race, then it will not be


    impossible," Deacon firmly dered.


    "I need to be the king of the Shura Race? Does that also mean that I will have to challenge the


    entire royal family of the Shura Race before I be one?"


    "You are already destined to possess incredible power. Nothing will be too difficult for you to ovee!


    This is your fate!"


    ''I actually don''t want to take on this role. If it wasn''t for the promise that Mika made about sending


    me back to my original world once Iplete this task, I wouldn''t have done it.'' Rocky had actually


    grown tired of being a savior. After all, it just usually ended in tragedy.


    "The entrance from the Holy Heaven Pce to the Holy-Evil World has already been opened. Next,


    you have to open the other two entrances. One is located in the territory of the spiritual race, while the


    last one is in the domain of the Shura Race. After opening all three of them, the Holy-Evil World will


    once again regain the bnce in strength that it has lost," Deacon continued to exin Rocky''s


    mission.


    "All right. Leave it to me." Rocky nodded, understanding the next steps he had to take from here.


    "By the way, since you already possess a divine body, you should be able to reveal the true state of the


    God-killing Sword and the Heavenly Emperor Armor."


    "Wait. God-killing Sword? Heavenly Emperor Armor? I don''t think I have any of those two." Rocky''s


    eyes immediately narrowed. He was a bit confused at what Deacon just said.


    "Yes. Those two are your belongings since you have inherited the power of the Shura Race''s king."


    After hearing this, Rocky immediately realized that Deacon was actually referring to the Mystical


    Dragon Sword and the Magic Icy Armor. "Oh, I see! So, you are the one who gave him those treasures.


    However, I''m afraid that those treasures are not with me right now¡­"


    "That is not a problem. You have already established a strong connection with them since long ago.


    With that, you should be able to summon them any time you want!"


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Really? That is possible?" Of course, Rocky was surprised. It never urred to him that he could


    actually summon the two treasures directly even if they were not with him physically.


    "Listen carefully. You have to keep in mind that some members of the Shura Race''s royal family are


    currently longing for the power of the devil. In time, they will definitely use all sorts of methods just to


    unseal the restrictions on the devil. When that happens, the two worlds will certainly be engulfed by


    another terrifying catastrophe."


    "Then, it seems that there is no more time to waste¡­"


    "Before you leave, I will transfer my remaining power into your body. Although you can''t fully control the


    divine power right now, it shall help you in critical moments!" Upon saying this, Deacon''s image


    suddenly vanished, and his statue also disintegrated. Then, a ball of light flew out and instantly


    prated Rocky''s body.


    Immediately after, Rocky felt a strange and indescribable power that was welling up from within him.


    At the same time, before Rocky could understand what was happening to his body, a powerful vortex


    suddenly appeared and sucked him in. In the blink of an eye, he also disappeared from where he was


    standing.


    Not long after, Rocky reappeared on the central teleportation altar of the Holy Heaven Pce. At this


    moment, along with the changes on his body, he noticed that his clothes were torn apart, and he was


    almost half-naked. It seemed that his mission inside the pce was alreadypleted.


    At this point, he had reached the levelparable to a semi-deity, meaning his strength was already at


    the Shura Realm. Among all members of the human race, he was now the most powerful one who ever


    lived.

 Chapter 1797 His Plan

    Chapter 1797 His n


    "Basil?" Rocky suddenly heard someone call him from behind. When he turned around, he was a bit


    surprised to see that it was actually Colton, together with a much older man.


    "Sir, what are you doing here?" Rocky was quite confused to see them there because he had no idea


    what happened in the Holy Heaven Pce after he suddenly entered the Holy-Evil World.


    "I should be the one asking questions. Why did you disappear all of a sudden? We have been


    searching for you. Where on earth have you been?" Colton returned the question with a stern face.


    "Well, I have been in the Holy Heaven Pce all this time. But I don''t think the ces I''ve been to were


    part of the Spiritual Divine Land," Rocky answered honestly. Although, he deliberately left out the part


    that he entered the Holy-Evil World.


    "But what happened? How were you able to go to such ces?" Colton was still unsatisfied with


    Rocky''s replies, and he wanted more details.


    "It''s a long story, sir. Moreover, I''m afraid that there are some things that I can''t tell you just yet." Since


    what Deacon, the master of the Holy Heaven Pce, said was not something that could be easily


    understood by ordinary people, Rocky thought that it was not the right time to reveal them even to


    Colton.


    "Colton, I can sense that the connection between this young man and the Holy Heaven Pce is


    beyond our imagination. I think it''s better to heed his advice and not ask too much right now," the older


    man with Colton suddenly cut in.


    "And this is..." Before Rocky could finish his sentence, he was a bit startled when he perceived that the


    old man was actually emitting an overwhelming power that also seemed to have reached the Shura


    Realm.


    "Oh, this is my grandfather, Jaiden."


    "I see. It is a pleasure to meet you, sir," Rocky immediately greeted and cupped his hands in front of


    Jaiden.


    "I need to thank you, young man. If it weren''t for you, I might have been trapped in that world for good,"


    Jaiden said, solemnly expressed his gratitude.


    "But I can feel that you are incredibly powerful. In fact, am I right that you have already reached the


    Shura Realm?" Rocky asked at once, trying to confirm his hunch. He assumed that Jaiden must have


    been trapped in the area between the Holy-Evil World and Holy Heaven Pce for quite some time.


    However, Colton butted in and said, "That is not important right now. I don''t care what happened to you


    inside the Holy Heaven Pce, but at least give me a proper exnation on why you suddenly


    disappeared. Otherwise, I won''t know what to tell the other forces. At that time, I am certain that they


    will demand to open an investigation about this matter. Everyone knows that the Holy Heaven Pce is


    not an ordinary ce. If they learned that you have somehow gained something here that will make the


    contest seem unfair to the other candidates, it will create an even bigger mess. So, while we are still


    here, answer me honestly. If not, I might resort to some drastic measures..." Colton gave Rocky a


    meaningful look after saying those things. He was deliberately studying the expression of the young


    man to see if he would tell the truth or not.


    "How about this? You can directly disqualify me from the contest. You can tell the other forces and


    candidates that I am still missing and haven''t been found yet. Since the contest needs to proceed, you


    decided to disqualify me," Rocky proposed without any hesitation.


    "Disqualify you? Are you being serious?" Colton was actually stunned because he was about to use it


    as a threat to make Rocky tell him the truth. However, he did not expect that the suggestion would


    come from the young man''s mouth.


    "Yes. I think that is the best course of action right now. Besides, I do have the qualifications to enter the


    final round of the contest as Basil. Moreover, I have already confirmed the identities of the other Godly


    Geniuses. Right now, my identity as the Spiritual Emperor of the Di n is dispensable. It had already


    served its purpose," Rocky exined in detail.


    "I see. That may actually work. With that, we can avoid unnecessary doubts from the candidates and


    the representatives of the forces." Deep inside Colton, he knew that Rocky also considered this n for


    the sake of the Di n.


    "However, there is still one thing that I need to know..." Colton''s eyes narrowed as he continued, "If I


    am not mistaken, the changes that suddenly happened here earlier must have been caused by you.


    So, tell me. Have you already..."


    "Sir, are you trying to ask me if I have already reached the peak level of the Emperor Realm?" Rocky


    cut in, knowing exactly what Colton wanted to ask. He was also aware that some abnormal events


    might have happened in the Holy Heaven Pce when he received Deacon''s power and reached the


    Shura Realm earlier. Given Colton''s powerful strength, he must have noticed the changes quite easily.


    However, Rocky did not directly answer the question. Instead, he just smiled in response and let Colton


    reach his own conclusion. After all, Rocky did not only break through the peak level of the Emperor


    Realm but, in fact, reached the Shura Realm.


    "So, you really did it! You have reached the peak level of the Emperor Realm!" Colton eximed in


    astonishment. Although it was already his guess earlier, he was still extremely surprised the moment


    he confirmed it.


    "I was just lucky enough," Rocky said with a faint smile. He thought that it was better if they just


    assumed that he reached that peak of the Emperor Realm than telling others that he had actually


    reached the Shura Realm.


    However, he soon noticed a meaningful smile on Jaiden''s face. Rocky then realized that he could not


    hide his real strength from the old man. Fortunately, Jaiden was a sensible man and did not reveal his


    secret.


    "Although I know very clearly that one can gain so many attainments within the Holy Heaven Pce, I


    never thought that it was possible for someone to directly reach the peak of the Emperor Realm. I don''t


    think luck is enough to achieve this. I can''t even begin to imagine what kind of adventures you


    experienced in this mysterious ce!" Evidently, Colton was pretty excited and curious about what


    Rocky had undergone.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Well, I think even if I told you, you might not believe it... So, is there anything else that you want to ask


    me, sir?" "No. I think I heard enough." Colton had finally regained hisposure and shook his head.


    "I see. Then, I guess we should leave this ce now." Now that everything was settled, there was no


    need for them to stay there.


    Afterward, the three of them left the Holy Heaven Pce and headed back to the Di n.


    At the same time, the news that the missing former leader of the Di n hade back immediately


    caused a huge sensation among the members of the n.


    Then, after amodating Rocky and Jaiden, Colton went to do his responsibilities and issued a


    summoning order addressed to the remaining participants of the contest.


    Soon enough, all of the candidates who were qualified to proceed to the next round, as well as the


    representatives of various forces, gathered on the square of the manor.


    "Before I announce the list of all the candidates that will enter the fifth round, I have an important


    announcement to make." Colton paused for a moment and then continued, "I am d to witness the


    remarkable performances of the candidates back in the Holy Heaven Pce. You have proven to


    everyone that you possess outstanding talents and potentials, and we ce great hopes on each of


    you.


    On the other hand, as you know, an investigation was conducted regarding the incident inside the Holy


    Heaven Pce. ording to thetest information given to us, the Spiritual Emperor of the Di n,


    who had suddenly disappeared, has not been found yet. Therefore, since the contest cannot be held


    up by this incident, I decided to disqualify him."


    Immediately after, the sudden announcement made quite a stir. After all, most of the people knew that


    this missing Spiritual Emperor was Rocky.


    Of course, among the crowd, there were mischievous grins. They were obviously ted upon hearing


    this news. Among these people were the Godly Geniuses, who had always treated Rocky as a thorn on


    their flesh.


    On the other hand, some instantly revealed worried and gloomy expressions. These included Eunice,


    Ca, and Rocky''s other acquaintances.


    "That is all for now. I urge everyone to focus on preparing for the uing round!"


    Right after the candidates and representatives of the different forces dispersed, Eunice and Ca


    hurriedly approached Colton to ask what really happened with the investigation regarding Rocky''s


    disappearance.


    Upon seeing the two girls, Colton did not even need to hear what they had to say. Instead, he spoke


    first and said, "Follow me!" Since Colton knew that both of them were totally concerned about Rocky,


    he decided to apany them back to the mansion of the Di n and reveal the truth.


    Soon enough, the three of them arrived at the mansion.


    At this moment, Rocky and Jaiden were just having a good chat inside the hall of the Di n. Later on,


    Rocky was not even surprised to see that Colton appeared together with Eunice and Ca. After all, he


    anticipated that after Colton made the shocking announcement, these two would immediately want to


    know the truth.


    Upon seeing that Rocky was before them,ughing heartily with the old man, the two girls were


    rendered speechless.


    "Wait. I don''t get it. What''s going on?" Eunice could not help but look at Colton with a very confused


    expression.


    "This is actually my n," Rocky immediately responded.


    "Okay. As long as you are safe and sound..." Ca was too relieved that she could not suppress the


    smile on her delicate face.


    "However, now that I am not going to participate in the contest, I am going to need your help, especially


    you Ca. But before that, I need to tell you something. Now is the right time, so I hope that you can be


    mentally prepared." At this point, Rocky knew that he needed more hands to help him achieve his n.


    Although there were not that many people that he could fully trust in the first ce, he was sure that


    Ca was definitely one of them.


    Ca nervously nodded, not knowing what Rocky would say next. At the same time, she could just


    stare at Rocky''s serious face.

 Chapter 1798 He Revealed Everything To Them

    Chapter 1798 He Revealed Everything To Them


    After, Rocky briefly updated Ca with all that he knew about the Shura Race and the Godly Geniuses.


    He even revealed to her that he was actually Basil.


    Ca''s eyes were as wide as saucers and her mouth slightly open from the great shock when she


    learned the truth about everything. Although she was prepared, it was hard for her to conceal her


    feelings after hearing all of this straight from Rocky''s mouth. She never would''ve thought that the


    person standing in front of her was Basil, the man she had been missing day and night.


    "I''ve hidden all of this from you for so long. Please forgive me!" Rocky begged for sympathy as he


    awkwardly scratched his head.


    "I was unaware you had experienced all of this after you disappeared..." Ca felt her heart breaking


    into jagged pieces as she realized all of the terrible experiences he had to endure.


    "Don''t mention it. What''s most important is that we stop these Godly Geniuses of the Shura Race.


    Although I will participate in thest round as Basil, I can''t expose my identity for the time being. I''ll


    need your help to prevent most of the Godly Geniuses from entering the final round."


    "Of course! I''ll do my best."


    Afterward, Rocky, Colton, Jaiden, and the two women discussed the actions to take during the fifth


    round to achieve their goal.


    Since the Godly Genius of the Blood Fief was eliminated by Israel, only seven Godly Geniuses


    remained excluding Rocky. Among them, Valeria and Gloria were on his side. This meant that only five


    Godly Geniuses had to be taken care of. Israel was the strongest among them and he would


    undoubtedly make it to the final round.


    Rocky was determined to stop the other four Godly Geniuses during the fifth round.


    "However, with our strength, I''m afraid it will still be difficult to stop them," Eunice expressed worriedly.


    "Although you''re not strong enough to stop them, you can help Valeria and Gloria," Rocky mentioned.


    He already conjured up a n to put everything into ce.


    "What do you mean? I don''t quite understand."


    "Oh, it''s simple. In the next round, the chief of the Di n has already arranged for a battle for survival.


    This ys to your advantage to help carry out the n."


    "That''s great to know. We can handle it!" Eunice exined with excitement.


    "Cool. I''m going to talk to Valeria and Gloria now to inform them that you''ll secretly help them with the


    n," he immediately replied.


    "Wait. Won''t they suspect you?" Ca asked as she looked at Rocky.


    "No, they won''t. Don''t worry about it." Rocky shook his head in reply. Immediately after, he left the Di


    n and secretly returned to the manor.


    He wasted no time and found Valeria still anxiously waiting for his news.


    Valeria was surprised to see him but felt a huge wave of relief wash over her.


    "Are you alright? I thought something horrible happened to you," she asked and admitted in a gentle


    voice. Worry was written all over her face.


    "Nothing serious. I just had an ident in the Holy Heaven Pce..." Rocky shook his head, trying his


    best to soothe her.


    "But why did you disappear all of a sudden?" Valeria asked, still confused.


    "I wasn''t missing. I don''t know why but I was just transferred to another ce. It took me a lot of effort


    to escape and return," he said as he revealed the truth, to some degree.


    "Really?" Valeria was still skeptical about the whole thing.


    "You don''t believe me?" Rocky asked her, his gaze locked on hers.


    "Of course I do! But the chief of the Di n has disqualified you from the fifth round!" Valeria reminded


    him, her tone full of pity.


    "I already knew that. However, there''s nothing more I can do. The oue of the next round will


    entirely depend on you guys!"


    "I''ll try my best." Valeria nodded resolutely.


    "By the way, I''ve made further arrangements. In the fifth round, Eunice and Ca will help with


    eliminating a few Godly Geniuses," Rocky continued.


    "Alright." Apparently, Valeria didn''t suspect anything.


    "And don''t spread the news that I''ve returned," Rocky added.


    After exchanging a few more words with Valeria, Rocky returned to his room.


    Gloria pounced on him and threw herself into his arms as soon as she saw him. She was so worried


    about him. "You bastard! Do you know how worried I was about you?"


    "Were you worried about me or about losing an alliance?" Rocky was still wary of her.


    "Am I really that cold-hearted to you?" Gloria immediately snorted back at him.


    "Have you finished the task I assigned you?" Rocky asked as he pushed her away from his chest.


    "I''ve already persuaded Quentin and Drew to work alongside us to deal with Israel. I also informed


    them of what happened to the Godly Genius of the Blood Fief. Now they''ve shifted their attention from


    you to Israel." Gloria proudly reported her feat.


    Once she was in the Spiritual Divine Land, she wasted no time in approaching Quentin and Drew.


    Although she didn''t fully reveal her identity, the duo was already suspicious of her. Meanwhile, when


    they were teleported out of the testing area, she immediately told them that the Godly Genius of the


    Blood Fief was ughtered by Israel. This quickly piqued their interest.


    "Well done. They''ll definitely raise hell for Israel. Although they may not be able to stop him, this will


    definitely y to your advantage." Rocky nodded with satisfaction.


    "Then what''s your next n?" Gloria continued to ask.


    "We need to make sure that you can enter into the final battle," he answered.


    "Of course that won''t be a problem. But what about you? You''ve been disqualified!"


    "With my strength, I might not be able to make it to the end. Being disqualified right now may be a


    better choice for me. Even though I can''t participate in the contest, I''ll figure out a way to still help you."


    Rocky raised his eyebrows as he shot her a grin.


    "Cool."


    "Also, I''ve made additional arrangements for Valeria. As long as you two work together during the fifth


    round, you''ll surely gain the upper hand!" he continued.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh, how considerate of you. No wonder I like you so much," Gloria replied with an adoring smile and a


    gleam in her beautiful eyes.


    After arranging everything as best as he could, Rocky returned to the Di n. He had to go back to


    being Basil and carry on with the n.


    That way, he wouldn''t have to hide anything.


    When he posed as Basil, he was qualified to directly enter the final round of the contest. He didn''t need


    to participate in the fifth round at all. That way, he would be able to observe the overall situation and


    command Eunice and the others to cooperate.


    After a day''s rest, the fifth round¡ªthe battle for survival¡ªbegan. This would determine who would


    qualify for the final round.


    There were only sixteen spots in the final battle. Rocky had already obtained a spot, which meant that


    only fifteen spots remained. The high-grade Spiritual Emperors were bound to secure arge portion of


    these spots, which was why the middle-grade Spiritual Emperors needed to give it their all if they


    wanted any chance at securing a spot. Among them, the Godly Geniuses who disguised themselves


    would definitely do their best.


    Apart from Israel and Rocky, the other Godly Geniuses were actually on par with each other in


    strength. It would be difficult for them to not stand out. On top of that, some Godly Geniuses might have


    been hiding their true strength even until now, so thepetition would certainly be fierce.


    The fifth round would be held in a valley not far from the Boundless Manor.

 Chapter 1799 The Battle For Survival

    Chapter 1799 The Battle For Survival


    This so-called battle for survival was to gauge the abilities of the candidates to hold on until the final


    moment. Moreover, there was no time limit for this challenge. In other words, the battle would not end


    until the winners filled in the corresponding slots. However, the high-grade Spiritual Emperors did not


    feel the need to make the first move since they were powerful enough to endure the attacks hurled at


    them.


    Therefore, it was safe to say that the strong ones had the absolute advantage while the weaker ones


    would be forced to struggle and double their efforts.


    At the end of this round, only fifteen candidates would remain. Ten of those slots would easily be


    obtained by the high-grade Spiritual Emperors. Hence, the rest of the low-grade and middle-grade


    Spiritual Emperors would have to fight all-out just to secure the five remaining spots.


    The survival battle had the same setup as the previous round that was held in the Holy Heaven Pce,


    and the candidates were not restricted to form alliances. Thus, in order to make sure that they would


    survive this battle, it was inevitable for the candidates, especially for the weaker ones, to be in groups


    to have a chance of taking down the stronger ones.


    However, this was also a bit tricky since everyone was aware that even the ones they were allied with


    might betray them in the end just to acquire the spot for the next round. Therefore, everyone was


    careful in choosing their partners and had already made some backup ns. Moreover, they could not


    reveal all their tricks and strength in this round, because they would lose the upper hand in the next


    one.


    But of course, everyone''s priority right now was to get to the next round. Once a critical moment


    emerged, they would be forced to use all tactics that they were keeping.


    Soon enough, the first day of the survival battle ended, and ten candidates were eliminated right away.


    Almost all of them were low-grade Spiritual Emperors.


    Then, three days passed in a sh. The battle became even fiercer, and more than half of the


    candidates had been eliminated. At this point, only thirty Spiritual Emperors were left, meaning that half


    of them still needed to be taken down before the battle ended. Besides the ten high-grade Spiritual


    Emperors, some of the notable low-grade Spiritual Emperors that still remained were Michelle, Seth,


    Eunice, and Ca. Of course, needless to say, the Godly Geniuses were still in the battle.


    It was not surprising that Michelle was still left standing. With her beauty and appeal, many men would


    willingly risk their lives to protect her.


    As for Seth, the remaining Spiritual Emperors of the spiritual race also supported him with all their


    might.


    On the other hand, Eunice, Ca, Valeria, and Lilith actually formed an alliance to make sure that at


    least some of them could reach the final round. Moreover, it was also part of the n that Gloria would


    assist them indirectly.


    Quentin and Drew, who were disguised as middle-grade Spiritual Emperors, were also doing well to


    fend off for themselves.


    But since the Godly Geniuses did not trust other candidates, in order to qualify to thest round, they


    had to fight alone and disy their full strength. Ideally, they already wanted to eliminate as many


    Godly Geniuses in this round so that the next one would be much easier for them.


    At the same time, behind it all, Rocky was also manipting the survival battle without really physically


    participating in it.


    Eventually, three days passed again.


    Finally, the fierce survival battle hade to an end. After the thrillingpetition, as expected, the


    ten high-grade Spiritual Emperors, including Israel, obtained the slots for the final round.


    Among the remaining five spots, four of them were filled in by the other Godly Geniuses¡ªValeria,


    Gloria, Quentin, and Drew.


    For thest spot, surprisingly, one of the disguised Godly Geniuses was defeated by a human Spiritual


    Emperor, who showed such an amazing performance. This was none other than Lilith.


    On the other hand, this result was also what Rocky had anticipated. However, to put it bluntly, the next


    round was going to be a battle among the Godly Geniuses.


    The day right before the final battle, Rocky approached Colton to have a detailed conversation about


    his n.


    "So, I assume that you will still return to the Shura Race after the Spiritual Emperor Contest. Am I


    right?" Colton asked bluntly. In fact, he had already expected that Rocky would insist on doing what he


    should do. But of course, he was also concerned about the young man. Hence, if it was possible, he


    did not want Rocky to continue involving himself with the Shura Race.


    "Well, I still have toplete my mission as the Godly Genius. This is the only way I can prevent the


    Shura Race from invading both the human race and the spiritual race again," Rocky answered.


    Previously, Rocky was only concerned to win the battle among the Godly Geniuses in order to get the


    qualification to be a deity. But after he had talked with Mika and Deacon, he learned that there was a


    more profound reason as to why he was chosen as one of the Godly Geniuses. This was so he could


    change the current situation in this world and eventually unify the three races. Of course, it was easier


    said than done. This kind of unity could not rely on mere force and fear of the stronger one. It should be


    formed through the peaceful coexistence of the three races involved.


    But if he really wanted that to happen, he needed to be the most supreme existence that was


    recognized by the members of the Shura Race¡ªhe needed to be their king.


    As for how he could aplish this task, it was what he was preparing to do next.


    Therefore, he really had no other choice but to return to the Shura Race.


    "I am aware of what you are trying to do. However, if you are really determined to change the current


    situation on your own, I''m afraid you''ll have to pay such an unimaginable price!" Colton was well aware


    of how difficult the situation was. After all, the human race and the spiritual race had been living under


    the shadow of the Shura Race for many years now. Even though the two races had stopped fighting


    against each other and had been cultivating their rtionship, they were yet to have the courage and


    confidence to confront the Shura Race.


    "Sir, I am also doing this for my own selfish reason. While these actions could benefit the human race,


    it really motivates me that I can return to my original world when all of this is over. I cannot wait to meet


    my family, rtives, and friends again. So, to put it frankly, I am willing to pay any kind of price just so I


    can see the day that I can go back. I have already survived every great disaster there is. Even if I must


    meet death face to face again, it won''t matter," Rocky said straightforwardly with a burning


    determination in his eyes.


    "I see. Then, I won''t say anything more. Just remember, if you need anything, I will try my best to assist


    you!" Colton was also inspired by Rocky''s determination, so he made such a promise.


    "Thank you very much, sir," Rocky replied with a smile of appreciation.


    The following day, thest round of the Spiritual Emperor Contest was finally about tomence.


    In this round, the rules were slightly different from the previous ones. After all, the sixteen candidates,


    who were deemed to be the strongest among the human race and the spiritual race in all aspects, were


    about to battle it out to the extreme.


    Hence, in order to provide them an opportunity to disy their strength to the fullest, a point-based


    system was implemented to identify the top four candidates that would enter the championship stage.


    The rules were quite simple. The sixteen candidates would have to continue challenging each other.


    Their ranking would be decided ording to the points they had obtained through victories or ties.


    Then, the four candidates with the highest scores in the ranking list would proceed to the championship


    stage.


    In other words, each candidate was required to have fifteen matches. This was definitely a high-


    intensity and tiresomepetition that would push everyone to their limits. At the same time, it could


    also be a chance for the candidates to surpass their limits and unleash their hidden potentials.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    After the announcement of the rules, all the candidates, except Rocky, showed serious expressions on


    their faces. Based on what they heard, they could already imagine the cruelty and difficulty that they


    would encounter. Challenging a much stronger opponent would challenge the limit of one''s physical


    and mental strength. Moreover, there were at least six Godly Geniuses among them, including Rocky.


    Only four candidates would be granted the slot to enter the final round. Hence, each of them had to go


    all out in all of those fifteen matches in order to earn the spot. They should also be smart in using their


    strength in order not to run out of fumes in theirter matches.

 Chapter 1800 Bring Disgrace

    Chapter 1800 Bring Disgrace


    At this moment, the final sixteen candidates drew lots in order to determine their opponents in the first


    round of battle. When it was Rocky''s turn, it seemed that he actually picked one of the ten high-grade


    Spiritual Emperors, whose strength was ranked in the top three of the Sky-suppressing Mansion. It was


    none other than Jude.


    "Seriously? Do I already have to face such a strong opponent off the bat? It seems that I will be forced


    to show some of my real strength to defeat this one. I''m afraid I don''t have the luxury to keep a low-


    profile in this match." Rocky let out a frown, butter on, he also thought that the result was just


    reasonable. After all, ten of the sixteen candidates were all high-grade Spiritual Emperors. Hence, the


    probability of encountering a strong opponent from the start was really high. So, whether his first


    opponent was strong or not, it did not matter. Eventually, he would have to face all of them.


    Of course, ideally, Rocky did not want to expose his real strength so soon. Thus, he decided that he


    would do his best to defeat his opponents by only using his trump cards at the most crucial moments.


    Besides, no matter how powerful Jude was, he was just a high-grade Spiritual Emperor. At Rocky''s


    current strength, it was absolutely easy for him to win this match.


    In fact, what he was worried about was that he might hit his opponent too hard. If that happened, the


    other candidates might be too wary of him, thinking that he had been hiding his real strength. This


    was something that he wanted to prevent, at least for the time being.


    However, in the eyes of the audience, they were already confident that Jude would actually bag the


    victory in his first match. Since Rocky just participated in the challengepetition before as Basil,


    most of the spectators today did not know this Basil guy''s true strength. At the back of their minds,


    Basil was just a middle-grade Spiritual Emperor, so there was no way that he could defeat Jude.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    But of course, they were yet to see something that would instantly change their minds.


    After everyone had already finished drawing lots, the sixteen candidates went to eight different sites,


    where their first battle would happen.


    All eight battles were going to be held at the same time, so it was impossible for the spectators to


    watch all battles at the same time. They could only choose one battle at a time. Logically, they would


    choose a battle between powerful high-grade Spiritual Emperors, thinking that it should be the most


    exciting one, or perhaps a battle between the most beautiful participants.


    It also meant that not many people went to see Rocky''s first battle.


    At this time, Rocky and Jude already stood at the center of the battlefield.


    Both of them exchanged looks and hadpletely different expressions on their faces. Jude was


    wearing a serious one, while Rocky was just calm and indifferent.


    "Aren''t you the legendary Basil?" Jude asked directly. Although it was just his first time meeting Rocky


    in person, he had already heard about him before. Jude''s eyes were full of disdain, and he didn''t


    expect that he would meet someone like Rocky in this contest.


    "Oh, I did not expect that you already heard about me," Rocky replied with a faint smile.


    "Yeah, a bit. It seems that you are not someone weak. But even so, I''m afraid that you are not a match


    for me. Why don''t you make your life simple? You can admit defeat right now so that you can preserve


    your strength for your next battle. After all, your efforts and injuries will be in vain since you''ll lose to


    me," Jude said haughtily, thinking highly of himself.


    "Well, thank you for your concern. Unfortunately, this is my first battle, so I cannot do that. After all, I will


    look very disappointing in front of all these people. Why not just fight me if you''re so confident that you


    will beat me? Consider this as a warm-up. We still have fourteen more matches after this."


    "Fine. But out of consideration, I won''t go all out to beat you. However, I can''t promise you that you


    won''t get badly hurt. Try to defend with all your might because you''re in for a beating!" Jude eximed


    arrogantly.


    "Sure. You don''t need to hold back. After all, if you lose, others might think that you just deliberately let


    me win," Rocky retorted in a subtle way of mocking him.


    Of course, Jude knew exactly what Rocky meant. Then, the next moment, he released a powerful aura


    that shook the space around him.


    "Look at that! No wonder Jude is one of the most promising high-grade Spiritual Emperors of the Sky-


    suppressing Mansion. His aura alone is already terrifying!"


    "On the other hand, that Basil''s aura is too weak! I thought he is strong enough that he was given an


    exemption to participate in this final round? It seems like Jude can knock him down in just a single


    blow!"


    "He might have be afraid after seeing Jude''s overwhelming aura!"


    The spectators were in an uproar even before the match began. All sorts of discussions and predictions


    could be heard around the arena.


    Meanwhile, the battle between Rocky and Jude was already on the verge of breaking out.


    "Sword! I summon you!" Then, with a wave of Jude''s hand, a snow-white spiritual sword suddenly shot


    out of his sleeve.


    "Look at that sword! It''s the cial Snow Sword! I bet Jude is going all out right from the start!"


    The cial Snow Sword was Jude''s magnificent sword. In fact, it was one of the most famous swords


    existing in the Ethereal Region, and it was forged by the Sword Spirit Sect.


    At this time, the aura of the cial Snow Sword soared into the sky after Jude took it out. Then, the


    sword suddenly shook and let out a loud buzzing sound as it pierced through the air towards Rocky at


    an incredible speed. The rapid sword strike was apanied by a surging sword aura that made it


    more daunting. In an instant, it reached in front of Rocky and transformed into three sword shadows


    that attacked three vital points of his body.


    "He really did that attack this soon! It is a skill at the middle grade of the Emperor Realm!"


    "That''s it! With that powerful sword skill, I don''t think his opponent can resist that!"


    "I guess so too. Basil will be lucky to withstand that move!"


    Themotion among the crowd continued as they witnessed Jude''s shy sword skill.


    But to everyone''s surprise, Rocky just stood still as if he had no intention of avoiding them. However,


    the moment the three sword shadows approached, Rocky''s figure suddenly became blurry, making the


    three sword shadows miss their target.


    In an instant, the sword shadows that prated behind Rocky suddenly stopped moving.


    Seeing this, the spectators were all stunned. They did not understand how Rocky avoided the vicious


    attacks because they were not able to see what happened.


    "What? He actually dodged my strike!" Jude immediately clenched his fists in disbelief, unable to


    ept what just happened.


    However, it was not as if he had already lost. The next moment, he condensed more spiritual power


    into his sword again. Then, in a sh, the sword flew out from his hand and roared in the air. This time,


    the raging streams of sword aura poured down like a gushing torrent that enveloped the entire


    battlefield.


    "Now, he''s even more serious! This skill is at the high grade of the Emperor Realm! Only powerful


    masters like him could use this powerful strike!"


    The people in the crowd had grown very thrilled because no one expected that Jude would employ


    such a powerful skill just a few minutes after the start of his first battle.


    After all, it was known that even high-grade Spiritual Emperors would only have at most two trump


    cards. Moreover, they should try to conceal them unless they were faced with a very critical situation.


    However, it seemed that Jude did not care about that, and he just wanted to defeat Rocky so badly.


    The people were baffled at Jude''s actions because, in their opinion, Rocky was not that strong in the


    first ce. Hence, there was no need for him to use all his strength.


    Of course, no one had realized that Jude was actually threatened by Rocky ever after Rocky had


    effortlessly avoided the first set of attacks thrown at him.


    Moreover, even as he was faced with this more powerful attack, Rocky still looked calm and unfazed.


    Although the overbearing sword aura fell from above his head, he still did not move away. Instead, he


    flipped his two fingers and waved them as if he was swinging a sword.


    Then, suddenly, a purple sword aura appeared out of nowhere and rushed towards Jude.


    "What the hell? Where did this overwhelmingly strong sword aurae from?" Caught off guard, Jude


    perceived that a tremendous sword aura was about to get him. At the same time, an intense spiritual


    pressure descended from the sky, instantly making his face ghastly pale.


    Even before the purple sword aura could reach him, Jude already felt that his breathing was in disorder


    and he was actually panicking really hard.


    However, he was still unwilling to admit defeat. After all, his reputation as a high-grade Spiritual


    Emperor of the Sky-suppressing Mansion was at stake here. If he lost in his first battle against


    someone whose strength was supposed to be inferior to him, he would be aughingstock.


    Ultimately, it would bring disgrace to the Sky-suppressing Mansion.

 Chapter 1801 The Second Competition Began

    Chapter 1801 The Second Competition Began


    However, out of nowhere, the approaching purple sword aura dissipated, as well as the spiritual


    pressure that made Jude feel like he was running out of breath.


    After regaining his senses, Jude turned to Rocky in astonishment. He did not expect that his opponent


    would suddenly stop attacking him when it could be his immediate way of winning the match.


    "Jude, how about we stop here so that we can prepare for our next battle?" Rocky suddenly said with a


    calm face.


    When Jude heard this, he immediately knew that Rocky was actually teasing him by using his own


    words that he uttered at the beginning of the match. However, he also knew that Rocky was being


    serious. He could only assume that Rocky was much stronger than what he had already disyed in


    their fight. After all, he saw how Rocky was able to easily manipte such overwhelming spiritual


    power. Therefore, if he chose to be stubborn and continue to fight, he might just end up in a terrible


    condition.


    So, after thinking for a while, Jude finally put away his sword.


    At the same time, since the spectators had no idea what really was going on, they thought that based


    on Rocky''s words just now, he was actually the one who was ready to admit defeat. They even thought


    that it was reasonable enough because Jude was supposed to be more powerful than him.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Well, it is indeed true that there will always be someone stronger out there. I learned how powerful you


    are, as well as your sword skills. It is my fault that I underestimated you. Therefore, I hereby admit my


    defeat!" Jude said without hesitation, cupping his hands towards Rocky.


    Immediately after, the people were stunned at the sudden turn of events. They were so confused that


    Jude was the one forfeiting in the match.


    From what they saw, with Jude''s great power, he could easily hurt Rocky whenever he wanted.


    "What happened? Why is he admitting defeat when he clearly had the upper hand?"


    "I don''t know. Did we miss something? I also thought that Jude was winning the match!"


    In an instant, the confused onlookers caused a hugemotion.


    They could not believe that Jude lost the match by admitting defeat.


    "I am ttered. Good luck with your next battle!" Rocky bowed and eventually left.


    Right after Rocky left, Jude also turned around and exited the arena. This just made the audience


    gossip even more heatedly.


    Furthermore, among the eight simultaneous battles, this one was the fastest to end, as well as the one


    with the most surprising result.


    At this time, Rocky decided to go to the nearest battlefield where Valeria was fighting. It seemed that


    her opponent was also a powerful high-grade Spiritual Emperor. However, from what Rocky could see,


    she could skillfully deal with her opponent.


    Throughout the fight, the high-grade Spiritual Emperor did not have the upper hand against Valeria,


    who was just supposed to be at the middle grade. Because of this, the crowd could not help but be very


    excited.


    Since it was already thest round, there was no need for Valeria to hold back and hide her real


    strength.


    The truth was that even before she came to the Ethereal Region, she had already broken through and


    reached the high grade of the Emperor Realm. But of course, for the sake of thepetition, she


    chose to hide her real strength. In fact, even Rocky did not notice this.


    "That sneaky woman. She did very great in hiding her strength, and even kept me in the dark." When


    Rocky realized what Valeria pulled off, he could not help but smile. After all, Valeria''s improvement in


    strength was also beneficial for him. Though there might be disadvantages, the advantages surely


    outweighed them.


    After making sure that Valeria would win her match, Rocky left and proceeded to the arena where


    Gloria was fighting. However, when he arrived there, the battle was already over. At this time, Gloria


    was actually walking out of the field with a rxed and confident expression. It was safe to say that she


    was the one who won.


    But since Rocky was currently in his original appearance as Basil, she did not recognize him.


    The moment the two passed by each other, they somehow exchanged looks, giving Gloria the


    sensation that this man was very familiar. However, it was her first time seeing his face, so she had no


    idea why she had that feeling.


    At the same time, Rocky did not expect that he would directly bump into Gloria. Originally, he just


    wanted to check from afar if she was doing well in her match. Moreover, since he knew that Gloria had


    a keen sense of smell, he wanted to get out of there as fast as he could before she could recognize


    him.


    "Wait a minute..." Before Rocky could leave, Gloria suddenly called him from behind.


    Rocky hesitated for a moment and regained hisposure before turning around. "Yes? Can I do


    something for you?"


    "Um, have we met before?" Gloria asked as her eyes narrowed, obviously showing that she was


    somewhat suspicious of him.


    "I don''t think so... I will definitely remember someone as beautiful as you. By the way, I''m Basil." Rocky


    did not mind revealing his identity to her. Besides, he thought that it would be helpful to distract her.


    "Oh, I see. You are the Basil who was able to directly enter thest round because of your amazing


    performance during the challengepetition!" Although Gloria had never met Rocky with his identity


    as Basil, she had already heard some stories about him.


    "Yes, that''s right." Rocky nodded with a gentle smile.


    "I did not expect you to be so handsome in person!" Just like her personality, Gloria immediately


    complimented him and even winked at him. However, deep inside, she was still very suspicious of this


    guy in front of him. Her instinct was so urate that she assumed that this person must be hiding


    something.


    "Thank you! Anyway, I''m afraid I still have other things to do. If there is nothing else, I have to go now."


    Of course, Rocky just quickly made an excuse because he did not want to be around her for now.


    Gloria actually hesitated to let go of him yet, but she had no other excuse to hold him up. Then, at this


    moment, two other figures suddenly appeared not far away from her. They were Quentin and Drew,


    who were wearing their disguises.


    At the sight of the two men, Gloria had no choice but to bid goodbye to Rocky as well. "Okay then. See


    youter!" After that, she also disappeared in a hurry.


    Quentin and Drew also had a quick exchange of nces with Rocky. But since they had never heard of


    Basil before, they did not take him seriously and just left as well.


    As soon as Rocky got away from the scene, he was able to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Then, a few hourster, the first round of the battles was already finished. Out of the eight matches,


    four of them resulted in a tie, while the other four had winners.


    Unexpectedly, the winners of the four battles turned out to be rather surprising. They were Rocky,


    Valeria, Gloria, and Lilith. The people watching were so surprised at the oue of their matches


    because they were supposed to be the weakest among the sixteen candidates.


    Moreover, the most shocking one was Rocky, who defeated Jude, the top three among the ten high-


    grade Spiritual Emperors. Obviously, his victory caused quite a stir, and because of that, Rocky


    immediately caught the attention of the spectators.


    Then, after several hours of rest, the second round of matches was about to begin.


    This time, Rocky was paired to a high-grade Spiritual Emperor named Colin. Among the candidates, it


    was said that he was the most formidable one when it came to using fist strikes.


    Although Colin''s overall strength was supposed to be weaker than Jude''s, he was still considered as


    one of the top masters in the Ethereal Region. It was said that his fist strike was as fast as a lightning


    strike. Therefore, people still believed that he was an opponent to watch out.


    Therefore, after Rocky defeated Jude in thest round, his fight with Colin attracted arger crowd this


    time.


    In fact, long before the match started, the surroundings of the battlefield were already filled with people.


    "Humph! I did not expect that Jude would actually lose to a frail and weak-looking man like you. I am


    starting to think that he is not as powerful as people imed him to be." As soon as Colin showed up in


    the arena, he examined Rocky from head to toe, and immediately belittled him.


    At the back of his mind, Rocky''s victory over Jude was just a mere fluke. After all, as Rocky stood


    before him right now, he could not feel any power that could beat him.


    "Let''s have a good fight!" Rocky ignored Colin''s rude remarks and just politely cupped his hands.


    "This will be a good fight for me but not for you. You won''t be lucky enough this time. I bet Jude


    became overconfident that you managed to sneakily defeat him. However, I am different from him.


    Even though you are just an ordinary Spiritual Emperor, who does not deserve my attention, I''ll be sure


    to show you no mercy and teach you a hard lesson!" Then, Colin continued to raise his voice and said,


    "But if you will admit defeat before our match begins, then I will dly ept it. After all, we can both


    save our strength and prepare for the next battle. Moreover, you can avoid such humiliation. It''s not a


    bad option for you."

 Chapter 1802 A Dark Horse

    Chapter 1802 A Dark Horse


    Colin behaved exactly how Jude had behaved. They were both high-grade Spiritual Emperors with high


    social status so it was no wonder they acted so arrogant and contemptuous towards anyone weaker


    than them.


    As soon as those words came out of Colin''s mouth, the corners of Rocky''s lips curled up slightly. The


    latter suddenly rushed out and appeared next to the former in the blink of an eye. Colin was surprised


    that Rocky had the initiative to attack him. Logically speaking, the weaker man usually wouldn''t face his


    stronger adversary head-on unless he wanted to doom himself.


    However, Colin had second thoughts once his opponent presented himself. He decided to show him no


    mercy.


    "Eat my fists!" The moment Rocky approached, Colin''s fists shook and several waves of invisible


    energy were released from them.


    In a single moment, the rampant energy exploded in front of Rocky and instantly engulfed him.


    However, he appeared to put in no effort to defend himself at all. It was as if he was too helpless to


    protect himself.


    Colin sneered upon seeing Rocky, who was nothing more than a loser in his eyes. It was baffling to


    think that Jude would lose to this guy!


    The spectators shook their heads as well. They all shared the same thoughts¡ªthat Rocky grew to be


    too arrogant after winning his battle against Jude due to sheer luck. As they witnessed him look down


    on Colin, they knew he was being ridiculous and overestimating himself!


    Just as everyone was sure Rocky would lose, the unexpected thing happened. Before Colin could


    summon all his strength, he suddenly could no longer move. He felt as if his wrists were bound


    together by some strange, invisible force.


    "What''s... What''s going on?" Colin blurted out in disbelief. He began to panic as he couldn''t figure out


    why he still couldn''t move his hands freely.


    Almost at the same time, the spiritual power that surrounded Rocky was suddenly pushed away by a


    strong wind. Rocky walked out leisurely and looked at Colin with a sinister smile on his face.


    The onlookers were stunned once they took a closer look and discovered that Rocky survived Colin''s


    attack in one piece, safe and sound.


    "You can''t move your hands now, right? I never thought a high-grade Spiritual Emperor like you would


    commit such a stupid mistake. This proved you really are dumb," the now confident Rocky sneered.


    "What... What did you do to me?" Colin shouted furiously. It wasn''t until that moment when he realized


    Rocky was behind all of this.


    "Well, I didn''t really do anything. I simply used a few needles once you attacked me," Rocky revealed. It


    turned out that the only reason Rocky intentionally appeared beside Colin earlier was to get him within


    a close enough distance to take advantage of his arrogance. He shot ck needles that


    inconspicuously pierced his wrists. Rocky knew he would be proud of turning Colin, an expert in fist


    strikes, immobile in his wrists.


    "Shame on you! How dare you use dirty tricks on me in the middle of a battle?" Colin cursed, his face


    contorted in shame and fury.


    "Haha! If only you weren''t so egotistical and took me seriously then you could''ve avoided all of this.


    Your arrogance has brought you here," Rocky retorted immediately.


    Colin''s rough face immediately turned gloomy after he heard those words from Rocky.


    The onlookers present now began to whisper among each other. Although Rocky''s method was indeed


    questionable, what he just revealed did make perfect sense. If it wasn''t for Colin''s arrogance which


    made him look down on his opponent, he wouldn''t have fallen into such a basic trap in the first ce.


    This led everyone to conclude that Colin was too careless!


    "This battle ends now. I won''tplicate this even further. How about we agree on a draw?" Rocky


    kindly offered.


    The audience looked at each other, puzzled. They were clueless as to why he would make such a


    proposal. If he went all out during the next few moments in the battle, he would surely defeat Colin


    since Colin was no longer able to use his fist strike. They couldn''t tell what was going through the


    young man''s mind.


    However, Colin''s strength was far from weak. As soon as his fists were able to move again, Rocky


    wouldn''t be able to take advantage of him anymore. This was why Rocky thought it was the most


    reasonable choice to reach a truce with Colin.


    But through Colin''s eyes, epting Rocky''s proposal would greatly humiliate him and he would never


    agree to it. He immediately summoned his spiritual power once more and directed it into his fists so he


    could attack with his special move again.


    Realizing that Colin was unwilling to give in, Rocky could do nothing more than helplessly shake his


    head. Rocky moved his fingers slightly to make a move, and suddenly, Colin''s left wrist twisted upward.


    He let out a piercing scream as the joints connecting his left hand to his wrist were painfully dislocated.


    Colin broke out in a cold sweat as a result of the unbearable agony. Once again, he was caught off


    guard by how Rocky was able to get through his attacks and dislocate his wrist so easily.


    The crowd was bbergasted and kept wondering how he even managed to pull off such an attack so


    effortlessly!


    "Why don''t you think about my proposal again?" Standing still, Rocky appeared to have no intention of


    beating up his opponent any further.


    "You brat! Even though I lose one hand, I''d still be able to tear you into pieces!" Colin was very irritated


    now. How could he bear losing to a nobody?


    The next moment, he suddenly turned into a swift shadow that rushed at Rocky ferociously.


    "I''ve always admired people with integrity, which is why I choose to be less cruel to them. You, on the


    other hand, won''t get to enjoy any mercy since you don''t wish to call our battle off as a tie," Rocky


    uttered coldly before walking towards his opponent fearlessly.


    The crowd witnessed both fighters exchange strikes as their shadows moved at lightning speed.


    Not long after, a few more screams echoed from the battlefield. Suddenly, the onlookers noticed that


    Colin was now lying on the ground, crawling like a weak and disabled person.


    Everyone waspletely dumbfounded by the sight. First, Rocky defeated Jude with a single move


    and now he managed to destroy both of Colin''s hands and feet. The tension was so palpable that you


    could almost feel the boiling and pounding of blood coursing through the veins of those who fixed their


    eyes on Rocky.


    But no matter how blind they were, they could tell that Rocky''s strength was far stronger than what he


    had just disyed.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    As to how powerful he actually was, no one actually knew it.


    Rocky''s result for the second battle was decided.


    If the rest of the audience thought that he only won the first battle out of pure luck, there was no


    doubting that no luck was involved in his win during this second battle.


    After all, it was impossible for Colin to lose considering his strength. But now, he had lost all of it and


    could no longer fight back against Rocky at all.


    After two battles, Rocky, who had defeated two high-grade Spiritual Emperors in a row, had now


    emerged as a dark horse¡ªa nightmare for the other contestants who had yet to face him in battle.

 Chapter 1803 They Were Plotting Something

    Chapter 1803 They Were Plotting Something


    In the third round of the matches, Rocky was up against Lilith. However, to everyone''s surprise, the


    latter gave up right at the start of the match, deliberately giving the victory to Rocky.


    Therefore, after the first three rounds of battles, Rocky and Israel were tied for first ce.


    At the same time, all sorts of spections and arguments were circting among the crowd. Most of


    them knew that Basil had a mysterious past when he was still in the Sky-suppressing School. Then, not


    long after, he disappeared without anyone knowing where he had been to. But now, he had suddenly


    reappeared in the Spiritual Emperor Contest, astounding everyone with his brilliant performances. No


    wonder people had been so curious about him.


    On the other hand, this was exactly what Rocky wanted. He nned to enter the final battle using his


    identity as Basil in a grand way. Then, of course, he would do everything to defeat any opponent, and


    win the championship.


    This way, not only could he make the other Godly Geniuses return to the Shura Race in crushing


    defeat, but it would also be convenient for him tounch his ns in the future using the identity as


    Basil.


    However, it was inevitable that as he became more popr, more candidates felt jealous of him and


    threatened by him. Even just after his third win, many candidates already viewed him as a thorn in their


    flesh. They felt like they were being overshadowed and treated as inferior to him.


    Likewise, the other Godly Geniuses also looked at him to be an additional, formidable enemy.


    Then,ter that night, someone unexpectedly came to Rocky''s quarters and knocked on his door.


    "Who is it?" Rocky asked with furrowed brows. He was actually in the middle of improving his Imperial


    Soul, and he was not expecting anyone to visit him.


    "It''s me! Don''t you remember my voice? We just met yesterday." Upon hearing the voice from the other


    side of the door, Rocky instantly recognized that it was very familiar.


    He was indeed right because it was none other than Gloria.


    In fact, Rocky had already assumed that she mighte to him soon enough. Afterward, he slowly got


    out of bed and opened the door. There, he saw her wearing purple clothes, and her hair was still a little


    damp as if she had just taken a shower. At the same time, a strong fragrance of flowers weed his


    nose.


    Obviously, Gloria hade there nning something, and her seduction ploy was already at work.


    Fortunately, Rocky had always been on guard against it. After all, he was well aware of how good


    Gloria''s enchantment skill was, which could easily make weak-minded people lose their minds.


    Then, after taking a deep breath and calming himself down, Rocky asked with a serious face, "Isn''t it a


    little toote for you to visit me? What can I do for you?"


    Rocky still had to ask, although he already had a hunch that Quentin and Drew asked her toe and


    seduce him.


    In other words, he had already seen through their n.


    "Oh, nothing specific. I actually just happened to pass by. So, I came to see if you have already rested


    well. But since I''m already here, I might as well chat a little with you." Then, Gloria leaned towards


    Rocky and said flirtatiously, "Won''t you invite me to your room?"


    "I''m afraid that is not a good idea. It''s already the middle of the night, and people might get the wrong


    idea if they saw us enter my room together." Rocky immediately made an excuse to refuse her.


    "Do you really care what other people might think? We are just going to talk. It''s their fault if their minds


    are so malicious," Gloria replied while pouting. At the back of her mind, she was actually a bit surprised


    that Rocky could say no to her. Logically speaking, a normal human being like him should be


    defenseless against her enchantment skill. In fact, even powerful members of the Shura Race could be


    affected by it.


    "Well, I just don''t want to get into any trouble. So, if you have anything to say, we can talk right here."


    Of course, Rocky clearly knew what Gloria was nning. Thus, he would not give her any chance to


    take advantage of him.


    "Fine. I want to ask if you would like to cooperate with me." Gloria sensed that Rocky was not willing to


    give in, so she already came straight to the point.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "You want me to cooperate with you? How are we going to do that?" Rocky asked, pretending to be


    quite interested.


    "It''s actually very simple. All you need to do is deliberately lose to me when it''s our turn to face on the


    battlefield. If I can win first ce, I promise to give you a generous reward!" Gloria baited him with a


    coquettish wink.


    "Um..." Rocky let out a reluctant expression, although he really had no intention of doing it.


    "You don''t have to think hard! The benefits that you can get from me are surely beyond what you can


    imagine. I swear!" Gloria continued to convince Rocky using her wily charms.


    "Well, what benefits are we talking about?" Rocky probed further.


    "No. You have to agree first before I tell you." Of course, Gloria would not easily show her hand.


    "Why not? That''s not fair!"


    "What? Are you saying that I might cheat on you? Such a beautiful girl like me would never do that!"


    "That is one more reason for me to be wary. Beautiful women are almost always dangerous. So,


    naturally, I am afraid that all of this is a trap. Anyway, how about this? I''ll think about it first and then


    give my replyter. That should be fair for both of us!" Then, without even letting Gloria answer back,


    Rocky already closed the door.


    "All right. I''lle back tomorrow evening. Be sure to give me your reply by then!" Gloria said from the


    other side of the door. She actually did not expect that Rocky would shut the door on her beautiful face.


    Hence, she pursed her lips in anger and eventually left.


    "I''m sure Quentin and Drew are up to something. They even sent Gloria, thinking that her seduction


    skills will work on me..." After murmuring these words, Rocky opened the door and made sure that no


    one noticed him. Then, in the blink of an eye, he also vanished.


    Meanwhile, after leaving Rocky''s ce, Gloria headed for a house in the Boundless Manor. Then, after


    carefully checking that no one else was around, she pushed the door open and entered. Immediately


    after, the door behind her closed.


    At the same time, Rocky also appeared in the courtyard of the same house. He quickly approached the


    house silently to avoid being noticed by anyone.


    Soon enough, he heard voices conversing inside.


    "What happened? Did that Basil fall for it?" After hearing the voice, Rocky instantly recognized that it


    belonged to Quentin.


    His prediction turned out to be right that Gloria went to him under themand of Quentin and Drew.


    In fact, Rocky deliberately tailed Gloria to lead him towards Quentin and Drew. This way, he also had


    an informant from the inside to know about their ns.


    Of the nine Godly Geniuses, aside from Israel, Quentin and Drew were also the ones to look out for.


    Their strength was indeed powerful, and their background was not something to be underestimated


    either. Therefore, Rocky deemed that these two Godly Geniuses needed to be handled as soon as he


    could. However, in order to make this n seed, every step must be done in secret, and Gloria


    would be the key. As long as she could win the trust of the two, it would create a chance for Rocky to


    take necessary actions.


    Although it would not be difficult for him to handle any Godly Genius with his current strength, he still


    wanted to do things discreetly. After all, he might be a target of all the Godly Geniuses when they


    learned his true strength, leading to bigger trouble. Therefore, Rocky could only be patient for now.


    Then, when the right time came, he would deal with Quentin and Drew at the same time.


    "Don''t worry about it. He has no reason to refuse my offer." This time, Rocky heard Gloria''s voice


    answer.


    "Good. Once Basil lets down his guard in your battle, you will be able to easily kill him. After that, we


    will have one less hindrance to worry about. However, Israel remains to be the real threat. If only we


    can eliminate him as soon as possible, we can ensure that one of us will be the champion in the


    contest..." Drew spokestly.


    ''I see. They want Gloria to kill me directly.'' After learning about these things, Rocky, who had been


    eavesdropping outside the house, could not help but let out a sneer. At this point, even as Basil, he


    was still a pain in the neck to the Godly Geniuses. However, this was just to be expected after Rocky


    deliberately made some shy performances in his previous battles. Upon realizing that he was also


    someone that could be a burden to the Godly Geniuses, they naturally shifted their attention to him and


    he became their target. Moreover, Rocky was sure that the other Godly Geniuses were also waiting for


    an opportunity to eliminate Valeria and Gloria as well.

 Chapter 1804 In Vain

    Chapter 1804 In Vain


    "Gloria won''t warn Valeria. It seems that I will have to go to Valeria and Lilith myself." Since Rocky had


    already finished his business here, he hurriedly left and disappeared.


    First, Rocky went to see Lilith. As she was practicing her spiritual skills in her yard, he appeared to her


    as Basil.


    Upon seeing him, Lilith could not help but blush a little. "Basil, it''s already toote. Why are you here?


    Anything happened?"


    "Why? Can''t Ie and visit if I don''t have anything important to discuss with you?" Rocky asked with


    a gentle smile.


    "Um, do you want to go inside first?" Lilith asked in a shy tone.


    "No. It won''t be necessary. After all, I won''t be here for long." Rocky shook his head as he refused.


    Moreover, he also thought that it would be inappropriate for him to enter Lilith''s residence thiste in


    the night.


    "Okay then." Realizing what a gentleman Rocky was, Lilith looked up to him with an inexplicable


    brilliance in her eyes.


    "By the way, I just want to know. Why you gave up the fight earlier today?" Rocky asked out of


    nowhere.


    "Hmm, no reason really. I just don''t want to fight against you," Lilith answered honestly. Besides, she


    also knew that Rocky should be much stronger than her. Hence, she did not want to waste both their


    time and hurt each other in the process.


    "Really? That''s it? Well, anyway, thank you for doing that."


    "Ha-ha. There is no need for you to thank me. In fact, I already told you that I don''t care much about


    the result of the Spiritual Emperor Contest. If it were not for my father forcing me to participate, I would


    not even want to be here. But of course, I really found the trails in the Holy Heaven Pce to be worth


    it!" If there was any constion for her participation in the contest, it was the experience and


    attainments she acquired from the Holy Heaven Pce.


    "I see. It is surprising that you have this kind of thinking at your age." Rocky actually appreciated Lilith''s


    attitude because she knew what really was important.


    "When you say it like that, you sound like an old man," Lilithined as she put her hands on her


    waist.


    Hearing this, Rocky smiled inwardly. After all, the experiences he had in his entire life were not actually


    in line with his current age.


    "Also, you did note just to thank me, right? It''s okay. You don''t have to beat around the bush."


    Obviously, Lilith was smart enough toprehend that Rocky had something else to tell her if he had


    toe and see her at this time.


    "Yes. I am actually here to warn you to be extra careful in your next matches. They might not be very


    merciful to you," Rocky reminded as neutral as he could sound.


    "I see. Of course, I will. Thank you for your concern." As Lilith saw the serious expression on Rocky''s


    face, she knew that there must be a specific reason why he was warning her. But since he tried to


    sound rather vaguely, she was sharp enough to assume that he could not freely tell the reason. So, she


    decided not to pry anymore.


    "That''s all. I''ll take my leave." Afterward, Rocky turned around and eventually left.


    While looking at Rocky''s back, Lilith was a bit lost in her own thoughts.


    Then, soon enough, Rocky also appeared to Valeria but as Odin this time. He also told her the same


    thing that he had told Lilith.


    The following day, the battlesmenced.


    This time, Rocky''s opponent was a high grade Spiritual Emperor from the Sovereign Pavilion named


    Iker. He was a famous poison master in the Ethereal Region.


    However, as they met inside the stage, Rocky could immediately tell from Iker''s eyes that he had


    enormous killing intent. Hence, he knew that this battle would not be as easy as the previous ones.


    This time, he was facing a powerful premium-stage Spiritual Emperor who was ready to kill his


    opponent.


    At this point, Rocky had already won three consecutive matches. Since he was only supposed to be a


    medium-grade Spiritual Emperor, many people saw his performances as quite abnormal. Therefore, in


    this match, there were even more people in the crowd, curious to see if Rocky could really emerge as


    the dark horse of thepetition.


    Soon enough, the gongs rang out, signaling the beginning of the battle. As expected, Iker immediately


    launched a series of powerful attacks right from the start. He constantly unleashed his hidden weapons


    that were stained with poison and threw them at Rocky.


    The most frightening thing about Iker was not his poisonous hidden weapons but that his spiritual


    power was also poisonous. Therefore, even if Rocky was fast enough to dodge the weapons hurled at


    him, he also could not easily approach Iker because he would be poisoned by his spiritual power.


    Moreover, Iker''s poison was so potent that it could prate one''s skin and enter the bloodstream.


    Once that happened, it could instantly affect the cirction of one''s spiritual power and weaken their


    strength. Worst, his opponent could be poisoned to death in just a few moments.


    Therefore, it would not be that easy for Rocky to make a move and deal with Iker.


    Of course, with Rocky''s current strength, he should be naturally immune to all kinds of poisons.


    However, he could not expose his real strength in front of the crowd this early. So, for now, he could


    only dodge Iker''s weapons and spiritual power with all his might. He wanted to deceive the audience


    and even Iker with his acting.


    After quite some time, Iker was still doing his best to suppress Rocky through his hidden weapons. At


    the same time, Rocky also pretended that he had been losing ground, unable to fight back anymore.


    Seeing this disappointing scene, the onlookers started to shake their heads. They thought that this


    must have been Rocky''s limitation and real strength. They assumed that Rocky was just able to win the


    previous rounds because of sheer luck. But now that he had encountered an opponent that he could


    not even get near to, they all thought that he was doomed.


    "Iker''s fighting style is really troublesome for his opponents. He canpletely suppress them just by


    using his poisonous hidden weapons!"


    "We must have been wrong all along. It seems that Basil is not that powerful!" "Well, he is just a


    medium-grade Spiritual Emperor. He must have been just lucky to win three consecutive battles. After


    all, it is impossible to easily defeat someone much stronger than him."


    "One thing is clear. I think his streak will end this time!"


    At this time, among the onlookers that were discussing with each other were the representatives from


    various forces. These people had a better understanding of one''s strength, so they were not just blindly


    judging.


    Of course, for Iker, he was also confident that he could defeat Rocky. Moreover, he was extra


    determined because it was Holden''s order to find an opportunity to kill Rocky. Even if he could not kill


    Rocky, he could at least make him disabled for life.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    For this reason, Iker had crafted and prepared a very unique kind of poison. The moment this poison


    made contact with Rocky, it would prate his meridians and destroy them in less than ten minutes.


    Consequently, his spiritual power would be lost, making him unable to be a warrior anymore.


    Most importantly, Iker made sure that there was no antidote for this poison. Therefore, the moment


    Rocky was poisoned, his victory was already sealed and his mission waspleted.


    However, the materials used to make this rare poison were also scarce. Hence, Iker only had one


    chance to use it.


    But it seemed that he would have no problem finding the opportunity to use the poison. Under his


    aggressive attacks, Rocky seemed to be getting weaker and weaker by the moment.


    Deeming that it was already the perfect chance, Iker immediately shot out the sharp hidden weapon,


    which was stained by the rare poison, to corrode Rocky''s meridians.


    The next moment, Rocky let out a scream while putting his hand on his shoulder. Afterward, he knelt on


    the ground as if he was actually hit by the poisonous hidden weapon.


    Upon seeing this, the spectators instantly knew that the fight was done.


    At the same time, Iker also sneered and was very pleased. After all, he did not realize that it was just a


    part of Rocky''s convincing act. Not knowing that he was already caught in a trap, Iker immediately flew


    towards Rocky. Then, he raised his palm in the air, instantly manipting a poisonous palm shadow to


    rush towards Rocky.


    At this moment, Rocky was still kneeling on the ground, looking very weak and powerless. From the


    audience''s eyes, he was in a life-threatening position.


    However, just as the poisonous palm shadow was about to reach Rocky, his figure suddenly flickered


    and vanished from where he was kneeling. The speed he exhibited was so fast that both Iker and the


    crowd were caught off guard.


    Before Iker could react, Rocky had already appeared in front of him. Then, Rocky put his fingers before


    Iker''s face, showing that the poisonous hidden weapon that he had thrown earlier was actually


    sandwiched between them. Furthermore, it was wrapped by a stream of spiritual power. Hence, it did


    not make contact with Rocky at all.


    "You tricked me! You were not poisoned!" It was not until then that Iker discovered what Rocky really


    did. He was just acting all this time that he was hurt by the poisonous hidden weapon.


    Realizing this, Iker wanted to get far from Rocky as quickly as possible. However, his face turned


    ghastly pale when he noticed that his body was not obeying hismand and that it was so hard for


    him to move. At this point, Rocky''s overbearing spiritual power suppressed him.


    Iker was so confused because he thought that Rocky''s strength should not be that strong. Of course,


    even though he wanted to figure out the reason why, it would already be meaningless.

 Chapter 1805 His Real Strength

    Chapter 1805 His Real Strength


    Without the audience noticing, Rocky, who was holding the hidden weapon between his fingers,


    stabbed it into Iker''s shoulder.


    Since Iker was fully restrained, he could not do anything. When he saw what Rocky had done, his face


    revealed a horrified expression, knowing that he was the one going to be doomed. Moreover, he saw


    that the look in Rocky''s eyes was cold and ruthless as if he did not care at all if his opponent would


    be disabled for life.


    Only then did he realize that he had beenpletely deceived by Rocky. He thought that he had the


    upper hand all along, but he was a fool to think that way.


    Iker could not even utter a single word. His eyes just widened as he started to ept the bitter truth.


    Soon enough, he fell to the ground. His entire body writhed and foam formed on his mouth.


    Even the spectators were utterly stunned, not understanding how the tables were suddenly turned. Just


    now, they were confident that Rocky was about to meet his impending doom, but then in a sh, Iker


    was the one on the ground, incapacitated. At this point, it was clear that Iker could not make any


    comeback.


    Immediately after, the Spiritual Emperor of the Di n, who was supervising the match, already


    decided to end the fight upon seeing the miserable state of Iker. He then announced that Rocky was


    the winner and instantly sent some people to take Iker away and cure him.


    "What did just happen? Basil won again?!"


    "It seems so! I can''t believe he won against the poison master of the Sovereign Pavilion!"


    "What is going on? How can he easily defeat premium-stage Spiritual Emperors when he is just at the


    medium grade? Is he just hiding his real strength? Anyway, this is really impressive!"


    Rocky''s fourth consecutive win immediately caused quite a stir. All his matches so far had ended at a


    fast pace. It was like even before the fights started to heat up, Rocky could already defeat his


    opponents.


    However, this wasn''t the end of it.


    These easy victoriessted until the eighth round. The more outrageous feat was that among those


    eight opponents, six of them were powerful premium-grade Spiritual Emperors. The only other


    candidate who was able to easily defeat his opponents like that was Israel.


    That was why after the eighth round, Rocky and Israel was still tied in the first ce without any losses.


    If the two of them maintained this streak, there was a huge possibility that they would have a sure slot


    in the final battle.


    Of course, as for Israel, no one was doubting his strength because he was a premium-grade Spiritual


    Emperor. However, when it came to Rocky, winning all those eight matches rather easily came as a


    shock to everyone. Basil was known to be an amazing master in the Ethereal Region before, but after


    going missing for quite a long time, no one expected that he would make such an astonishing


    comeback here in the Spiritual Emperor Contest.


    Therefore, it could not be helped that people wereing up with spections and spreading rumors.


    After the eighth round, the spectators could somehow see the trend of the candidates that could enter


    the next round. Right now, Israel and Rocky were undefeated. At the same time, Valeria, Gloria, and


    Quentin all won six out of eight matches, defeating several premium-stage Spiritual Emperors in the


    process. Thus, their performances also exceeded the expectations of the crowd.


    Before the Spiritual Emperor Contest, people often believed that the chances of a medium-grade


    Spiritual Emperor beating a premium-grade Spiritual Emperor were almost none. However, this


    changed dramatically after they watched the matches here in the Spiritual Emperor Contest.


    However, these spectators were not aware that these powerful medium-grade Spiritual Emperors were


    actually Godly Geniuses from the Shura Race that were just hiding their real strength.


    Then, in the ninth round, just as everyone thought that Rocky might continue his impressive streak, he


    unexpectedly gave up at the start of the match. This time, his opponent was none other than Gloria.


    Originally, he had no ns of forfeiting the match because it would affect his ranking. However, Rocky


    clearly knew Gloria''s special talents. Once he engaged in a fight with her, there was a huge possibility


    that she would be able to discover that he was Odin. Hence, he decided that it was better for him to


    lose this match than to risk it.


    Because of this, Rocky''s ranking fell a ce lower and was now tied to another premium-stage


    Spiritual Emperor. At the same time, he only had one more winpared to Valeria and the other


    Godly Geniuses.


    Fortunately, this was the only time that he needed to forfeit the match. The rest of his opponents would


    include the other Godly Geniuses, and he had no reason to hold back.


    Meanwhile, because Rocky deliberately gave up at the beginning of his match with Gloria, the n of


    Quentin and Drew to kill him failed miserably. Of course, the two Godly Geniuses were pissed off.


    Hence, Rocky knew that when he faced either of the two, it would certainly be a fierce battle.


    Sure enough, when the tenth round came, Rocky''s opponent turned out to be Drew.


    Just like all the other Godly Geniuses, Drew participated in the contest by disguising himself and


    registering as a medium-grade Spiritual Emperor. However, Rocky observed from his previous matches


    that Drew must have already reached the premium stage.


    "Hey, Drew. You must ensure that Basil will be disabled this time. We cannot let him enter the final


    battle!" Quentin reminded before the match started. At this moment, there was still some time before


    the tenth round officially started. Hence, the participants were still taking their time to make some


    preparations.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "You don''t need to tell me that. I won''t show mercy. Just wait and see!" Drew said with a cold and


    confident smile.


    After that, he eventually went to the area where his battle with Rocky would take ce.


    Soon enough, Rocky and Drew were already on the stage, and their fight was about to start.


    This match was actually crucial for both of them. Right now, Drew was just a win lower than Rocky,


    meaning that if he won this round, he could already catch up with Rocky. For this reason, the battle


    also attracted a lot of attention. The audience wanted to know if Drew could turn the tables and give


    Rocky his second defeat. In fact, even Colton personally came to watch the battle.


    However, Colton did not reallye to support Rocky. He knew that Rocky was about to take on a


    Godly Genius, so he actually came to take care of the situation in case unexpected trouble suddenly


    arose.


    Among the crowd, Eunice and Ca were also watching quietly.


    The two women were actually very surprised at Rocky''s performances in his previous matches.


    Although they knew that he was just hiding his strength, they were still astounded at how strong he


    already got.


    At the same time, they were still worried because they knew that Rocky was up against another Godly


    Genius. Last time, he instantly gave up when he was about to fight Gloria. Therefore, they were not


    sure if he was going to do the same this time.


    While the two candidates were already on the stage, no one really made an effort to speak with each


    other. Instead, Drew was just oozing with killing intent as he red at Rocky.


    Of course, Rocky could clearly sense the murderous will that was gushing out of Drew. He knew that


    his opponent was serious about taking him down, just as how Iker was.


    ''I can''t afford to hold back this time. I will need to show some of my hidden skills.'' Rocky was aware


    that Drew''s real strength must be much stronger than an ordinary premium-stage Spiritual Emperor. He


    would have to defeat Drew without unleashing all of his strength, so this was definitely not going to be


    easy for him.


    Moreover, the difference in strength between a member of the Shura Race and a human, who were


    both at the premium stage, was still pretty huge. It could actually bepared to the gap between a


    middle-stage human Spiritual Emperor and a premium-stage human Spiritual Emperor. The reason for


    this huge gap was quite simple. The Shura Race had a higher standard of strengthpared to both


    the human race and the spiritual race. Moreover, they had a much stronger physique and had the


    ability to demonize. Therefore, the overall strength of the Shura Race was definitely much stronger


    than the human race.


    In other words, if Rocky had been using the strength of a Spiritual Emperor at the medium stage to deal


    with his opponents before, then he would be forced to use the strength at the premium stage to fight


    and defeat Drew.


    The problem was that this would undoubtedly reveal his true strength. However, since this was already


    the tenth round, and the match was a very crucial one in securing his slot in the final battle, Rocky had


    no reason to hesitate to aplish what he had to.


    Besides, he would have to reveal his real strength when he fought Israel.

 Chapter 1806 The God-killing Sword

    Chapter 1806 The God-killing Sword


    Soon, the crucial battle between Rocky and Drew began, making the crowd roar in excitement.


    To everyone''s surprise, Drew didn''t use his spiritual skill. Instead, he immediately closed the distance


    between him and Rocky to attack him up close.


    This was, of course, a very smart move on his part. Not only did the Shura Race excel in hand-to-hand


    combat due to their sheer physical strength, but this was one of the surest ways he could maintain his


    identity hidden throughout the match.


    Of course Rocky knew what was on Drew''s mind. He wouldn''t give Rocky the chance to use his


    spiritual skills. In this way, Rocky''s strength would be greatly reduced since he was not good at hand-


    to-handbat.


    But Drew was oblivious to Rocky''s divine body, which made it almost impossible to kill him.


    Rocky decided to y with it while he was looking for an opportunity to strike back.


    The two fighters fought at lightning-fast speeds, no one willing to give an inch to the other.


    They were locked in a stalemate for two hours, making it hard for the onlookers to decide who the


    stronger one was.


    The onlookers were at the edge of their seats, gripped by the intense atmosphere the fight caused. The


    magnificent disy of hand-to-handbat beat any of the spiritual skills they witnessed before.


    However, it was only a matter of time for one of them to find an opening. Once Drew grew familiar with


    Rocky''s moves, he suddenly used a spiritual skill that packed a powerful aura.


    "Devil-fighting Punch!" With a defiant roar, Drew gathered his spiritual power into his fist and punched


    Rocky.


    The air around his fist waspressed due to its fast speed. His spiritual power fluctuated, making it


    seem that the attack was weak, but in truth, it was stronger than that of any Spiritual Emperor at the


    premium stage.


    As soon as the Devil-fighting Punch got closer to Rocky, it exploded into a blinding light of spiritual


    power, illuminating the area with great heat.


    Not seeing the attack beforehand, Rocky was flung backward due to the force of it.


    Seeing his opponent caught off guard, Drew attacked him even more with a flurry of punches.


    Rocky, being the cunning man that he was, pretended he couldn''t fight back and just let Drew attack


    him.


    After a while, Rocky acted like he was on the verge of copsing as a drop of blood dripped down the


    corner of his mouth.


    He had to admit to himself that Drew was a powerful opponent. If it were not for his divine body, he


    would have already been gravely injured right now.


    "Go to hell!" Seeing Rocky now on the ropes, Drew shouted once again, eager to finish him off.


    In a blink of an eye, he got close to Rocky.


    "Demonic Light Explosion!"


    In order to protect his identity, Drew shrouded the evil spirit since it belonged to the Shura Race. A


    deep demonic light rushed out like a dragon and directly attacked Rocky.


    At the same time, the whole ce shook violently due to the spiritual power.


    "What an extraordinary power!" Even Colton''s face grew pale when he saw this. He didn''t expect Drew


    was capable of such an attack, which was equal to that of a human Spiritual Emperor at the premium


    stage.


    Ca and Eunice also started to worry for Rocky.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Rocky was bombarded with spiritual power exploding around him left and right. Even he was surprised


    by this.


    In only a few moments, he waspletely enveloped by the power of the explosion.


    It kept exploding on him non-stop until fifteen minutester.


    With acent sneer, Drew thought that not even Rocky would survive such an attack.


    The attack also left the audience with their mouths hanging wide open. They did not expect such power


    from him.


    "It seems that the winner has been decided. Although Basil''s not weak, his opponent proved too strong


    for him!" one of the onlookersmented.


    After Drew''s intimidating disy power, no one could me them for thinking that Rocky had no


    chance of winning.


    But the air suddenly shifted. Countless beams of starlight shone through the dust and soared high into


    the sky, causing a river of stars to appear in broad daylight.


    "Thousand-star Swordsmanship!"


    Without any warning, the starlight floating high above began raining down on Drew.


    The sword auras swarmed him, which made it impossible for him to dodge. Seeing no other option, he


    used his spiritual power to defend himself, but it was broken instantly like thin ss.


    He didn''t expect the sword auras to be so powerful.


    Although he had the power to fight back, his identity would be revealed the moment he did. But facing


    death, he had no other choice.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ah!" With a deafening roar, his whole body transformed into that of a devil, revealing his true, ghastly


    appearance.


    The audience screamed in shock.


    "What kind of monster is this?" "What the hell?!" The crowd buzzed in both shock and fear.


    Most of them had neverid eyes on the demonic form of the Shura Race, which was why they were so


    horrified.


    Finally seeing Drew''s real appearance, Colton couldn''t help but turn towards his grandfather, Jaiden Di.


    With a wave of Jaiden''s hand, a stream of spiritual power appeared and sealed the whole ce to


    prevent Drew from hurting others.


    "You finally show your true face, huh?" A familiar voice was heard by Drew''s side.


    Shocked, he frantically turned sideways and saw Rocky walk out of the settling dust unharmed.


    "How are you not dead? Who the hell are you?!" Drew shouted in a hoarse voice. The reality finally


    dawned on him that he might''ve been manipted to show his true colors.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that you won''t get out of here alive today!"


    "Go to hell!" Drew''s blood boiled in anger. He didn''t care about anything else and wanted nothing more


    than to kill Rocky. He rushed towards him and let out a burst of violent power.


    Sensing Drew''s ominous aura as he rushed towards him, Rocky let out a slight frown before


    summoning a vortex of light in front of him.


    ''Deacon is right. It turns out that the God-killing Sword can be summoned directly, '' Rocky thought to


    himself the moment the God-killing Sword shot out of the vortex.


    "Go and kill all the devils!"


    In a sh, the sword turned into a light shadow and pierced through Drew''s body like a hot knife


    through butter.

 Chapter 1807 A Fierce Battle

    Chapter 1807 A Fierce Battle


    Obviously, Drew had no idea what just happened. He never anticipated that his armor, which was


    actually his demonized skin, would be so frail and useless in front of Rocky''s God-killing Sword.


    While he started to lose consciousness, all he could do was staring at Rocky with regret and hatred in


    his heart. Eventually, he fell to the ground, lifeless.


    Then, upon seeing that Drew was already dead, Rocky withdrew the God-killing Sword.


    At the same time, as they witnessed how Rocky was able to kill a Godly Genius with a single powerful


    sword strike, both Jaiden and Colton were dumbfounded. They were so taken aback that they forgot to


    respond quickly on the scene. Finally, when they regained their senses after a moment, they flew into


    the battlefield, inspected Drew''s corpse, and confirmed that he was indeed dead.


    "I''m afraid I''ll have to leave this mess up to you. We cannot risk alerting the other candidates by


    exposing his true identity as a Godly Genius of the Shura Race, for the time being, so you''ll need to


    come up with a good excuse," Rocky said, looking at Colton with a serious expression.


    "Yeah, I know that. However, I''m sure that people will still be suspicious of you." Colton knew that


    Rocky''s enemies were not that stupid. Hence, he was worried that there was still a huge possibility that


    his identity might be revealed even if they covered this incident up.


    "All they could do is be suspicious of me. After all, there is no evidence, so they can''t use me of


    anything. Moreover, Drew''s death will actually be favorable for the other Godly Geniuses. I don''t think


    they will make a huge deal out of it," Rocky replied confidently, knowing how the selfish minds of the


    Godly Geniuses worked.


    Seeing how confident Rocky was, Colton and Jaiden believed him and started thinking of what to say


    to the public afterward.


    Eventually, Rocky left, leaving Colton and Jaiden on the stage.


    Soon enough, the news that Drew was killed in the previous match already reached the ears of the


    other Godly Geniuses. Of course, they were all bbergasted by the fact that a second Godly Genius


    died during this contest. Moreover, the mere fact that a Spiritual Emperor from the human race did it


    made it more mind-boggling.


    However, even though they could not believe it, Drew''s death actually came as a great relief to the


    other Godly Geniuses. It just meant that they had one less powerful enemy to deal with.


    In fact, even Quentin, who had formed an alliance with Drew, did not feel any resentment upon knowing


    his death. Instead, he hurriedly went to speak with Gloria the moment he heard the news.


    "I know you have already heard. Drew is dead, so there is only you and me now," Quentin said with a


    straight face, knowing that the situation would get even serious from here on.


    "Well, if anything, I think it is good news. I did not like him because he had always been arrogant. I


    could only say that he deserved this fate!" Gloria was quick to express her true feelings, adding insult


    to injury.


    "But more importantly, I never expected that two Godly Geniuses would die during this contest. It


    seems that we have underestimated the strength of the Spiritual Emperors from the human race and


    the spiritual race. In particr, that Basil turned out to be pretty powerful..." Quentin narrowed his eyes,


    deeming that Rocky was going to be a formidable opponent.


    "Ha-ha! What''s with that expression? Don''t tell me you''re afraid of him?" Gloria sneered at Quentin,


    mocking him for being so wary of a mere human.


    "Ha! Are you kidding me? Why would I be afraid of him? If anything, I am eager to meet him on the


    battlefield. I want to know how capable he truly is!" Quentin immediately regained his arrogant self and


    answered with his chin held high.


    "Are you sure that''s a good idea? I think that''s exactly what Drew did. Maybe, it''s better for you to just


    give up the fight when you face him. If you die in his hands, then it will be already toote to regret it!"


    Gloria gave a piece of advice while letting out a cunning smile.


    "Humph! By the way, why the hell did he give up without even fighting you? If he''s that strong, there is


    no need for him to forfeit the match. Was he really seduced by you? Or did he do it on purpose?" All of


    a sudden, Quentin stared at Gloria with inquisitive eyes upon remembering how Rocky immediately


    gave up even before the match between him and Gloria started. At first, everyone thought that Rocky


    was just simply bewitched by Gloria''s alluring beauty, but now, it seemed that it wasn''t the case.


    "Well, I don''t know either. Maybe he has really fallen for me, so he didn''t have the heart to see me


    hurt." Although Gloria tried to sound so indifferent, she was also wondering what was running in on


    Rocky''s mind. It was clear that he was not affected by her enchantment skill, and after what happened


    with Drew, she knew that she had underestimated Rocky''s ability.


    "Hey, do you think you can find an opportunity to assassinate him? He might turn out to be a big trouble


    if we don''t take care of him right away!" Quentin said after thinking for a while.


    "What? No! I am not going to do that. If you want him dead, then kill him by yourself. I''m not stupid


    enough to take that risk," Gloria retorted, t-out refusing Quentin.


    "Oh, so you are scared of this human?" Quentin teased, trying to provoke her into doing what he


    wanted.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Ha! Aren''t you the scared one? Why not do it yourself?" Gloria snapped back, fully knowing what


    Quentin was thinking.


    Hearing this, Quentin could just let out a frown. He might say that he was not scared of facing Rocky,


    but he knew that it was indeed too risky. After all, this human was capable of killing Drew, a powerful


    Godly Genius.


    "Anyway, I have already decided to give up fighting for the championship in this contest." Out of


    nowhere, Gloria revealed something so unexpected.


    "What? Why?" Of course, Quentin was surprised and confused at the same time.


    "Well, there might have been a chance for me to win the final battle if I only had to deal with Israel. But


    now that Basil also emerged as someone capable of taking down Godly Geniuses, even if I use the


    secret skill of the Genie Fief, I am still not sure if I could defeat them. If I know that I am in a


    disadvantageous and dangerous position, what''s the point of continuing? In the end, it might all be in


    vain." In fact, Gloria was smart to make this decision. Another reason why she chose to give up was


    that she thought of taking advantage of Rocky. To be more specific, she nned on using Rocky to


    defeat or kill the other Godly Geniuses. At the same time, she could just watch from the sidelines and


    still get what she wanted without getting involved at all.


    Then, realizing that Gloria was serious and that she had already made up her mind, Quentin deemed


    that it was useless to convince her anymore. With that, he eventually left.


    After the unexpected incident that happened in the tenth round, the Di n announced a fabricated


    investigation result. They said that since Drew had obviously practiced some evil skill that led to his


    transformation and going insane during the match, the result became inevitable.


    Although it was a little far-fetched, no one really dared to question the credibility of the investigation.


    Moreover, even the candidates did not seem to be bothered by it.


    Since one of the candidates became disabled and the other died, there were candidates in the next


    rounds who won by default. However, at this point, it did not really have a significant impact on the final


    ranking.


    Then, after the fourteenth round, the top four Spiritual Emperors were already decided. Israel came out


    on top after winning all of the fourteen matches, and Rocky ced second. Israel''sst opponent was


    Rocky.


    The other two candidates, who entered the final battle, were Valeria and Quentin.


    Before thest four rounds of thepetition, the two Godly Geniuses were still tied to some of the


    high-grade Spiritual Emperors in terms of ranking. Hence, they were forced to exhibit their real strength


    in order to defeat their remaining opponents and secure the slots for the final battle.


    Since the results of the fifteenth round did not really have an effect on the final ranking, the candidates,


    who had no chance of making it to the final battle, already conceded and did not risk being injured.


    As for the match between Israel and Rocky, it did not turn out as what the crowd was expecting. Since


    Israel had already secured his position in the final battle, he offered to shake hands with Rocky at the


    start of the match. He knew that Rocky''s strength was more than what everyone could see, so it would


    be foolish of him to fight seriously when there was nothing at stake. Besides, even if he won or lost this


    match, he would still be ranked first. Hence, he decided that he should just prepare for the final battle


    instead of wasting his time fighting Rocky.


    Because of this, thest round of the battles came to an end without anything grand happening.


    Afterward, the top four candidates would participate in the semifinals. They would draw lots beforehand


    and would fight one-on-one. Then, the two winners in the semifinals would enter the final battle.


    Before the semifinalsmenced, Rocky appeared to Valeria as Odin to remind her that she did not


    need to force herself too much. Depending on the oue of the drawing of lots, she might have to


    fight against Israel or Quentin. Rocky knew that she was toopetitive and hated losing, so he had to


    warn her to keep a cool head.


    Then, two dayster, the day of the semifinals finally came.


    Since the slot for the championship round would be decided in this battle, all of the four candidates


    would only have one chance. Thus, they had no choice but to go all out.


    At this moment, Rocky, Valeria, Quentin, and Israel were already standing on the battlefield, preparing


    themselves for the draw.


    At the same time, the venue was overflowing with onlookers. After all, they had been expecting to


    witness a fierce and magnificent battle in just a few moments.

 Chapter 1808 She Was Seriously Injured

    Chapter 1808 She Was Seriously Injured


    Since Rocky could not do anything to pre-arrange the draw, he could only entrust the result to fate.


    Ideally, he was hoping that he could face Israel first so that Valeria would be paired with Quentin. After


    all, Quentin would be a much easier opponent than Israel.


    Before the draw began, Rocky looked at the other three candidates and uttered, "Why don''t we let the


    lady draw first?"


    "Yeah, I don''t mind." Quentin also agreed. He was actually staring at Valeria with narrowed eyes.


    Although he was not a hundred percent sure, he had already suspected that the real identity of this


    female Spiritual Emperor was indeed Valeria.


    However, Valeria hesitated, a bit confused at the statements of the two.


    "Come on, just do it. It doesn''t really matter who draws first." Rocky nodded and continued to urge her.


    Finally, Valeria heaved a sigh and took a bamboo slip from the box.


    Afterward, Quentin approached the box and also took one.


    Then, Rocky also gestured at Israel that he could pick before him.


    Without hesitation, Israel took one of the remaining bamboo slips, automatically making thest one as


    Rocky''s.


    After everyone had already drawn, the elder of the Di n, who was in charge of supervising this


    battle, signaled the four candidates to show their lots at the same time.


    With that, Rocky and the rest flipped the bamboo slips and showed the numbers written on them. When


    Rocky looked at the bamboo slips of the other three candidates, he saw that Quentin had the same


    number as him, which meant that they would be the ones to fight in the semifinals. Moreover, the other


    pair would be Valeria and Israel.


    Rocky could not help but let out a frown since this was the worstbination that he wanted to


    happen.


    "Do you mind if I exchange my lot with you?" Out of desperation, Rocky approached Valeria and


    proposed that they traded their lots. After all, he was worried that something bad might happen to her.


    Once Israel confirmed that she was a Godly Genius, there was a huge possibility that he would try to


    kill her.


    At the same time, Valeria was taken aback that Rocky would do something like this. In fact, she was


    tempted to ept the offer because she knew that her chances of defeating Israel were slim to none.


    However, when the elder saw what Rocky was trying to do, he quickly dered with a serious


    expression, "You are not allowed to exchange your lot with another candidate. That will defeat the


    purpose of drawing it."


    Of course, Rocky also knew this. He was just at a loss that among the possible oues, the worst


    one was about to happen.


    "I appreciate the gesture, but I will be fine!" Valeria already thought that it would be against the rules to


    swap lots, but she had somehow gotten an even better impression of Basil because of what he just did.


    Hearing this, Rocky could just force a smile and nod at her.


    "To the candidates who had the number ''one'' written on your bamboo slips, you are going to fight first!"


    the elder announced. It turned out that the first round would be between Valeria and Israel.


    Therefore, the two Godly Geniuses began to prepare for their battle.


    Afterward, Rocky and Quentin left the ring. Their match would be heldter after this one.


    Then, at this moment, Eunice suddenly appeared before Rocky and whispered to him, "Come with me.


    Our chief wants to see you¡­"


    Rocky actually wanted to watch Valeria''s match since he was worried about her. However, he knew that


    Colton must have something important to tell him, so he had no choice but to go with Eunice.


    Not long after, the two arrived at one of the buildings in the Boundless Manor. Inside it, it seemed that


    Colton was already waiting for them for some time.


    "What can I do for you, Chief Colton?" Rocky asked without wasting any time.


    "I just got pressing news saying that the royal family of the Shura Race has mobilized its army to


    upy the territory of the human race and the spiritual race," Colton said in a gloomy tone.


    "What? Where did you hear this? Is this information credible?" Rocky never expected that while they


    were still in the contest, the royal family would suddenly n to send the troops of the Shura Race to


    the territories of the human race and the spiritual race. Back then, Rocky discovered that Gilbert was


    actually the one who ordered Jonathan to disguise himself as Canaan, causing trouble for the human


    race. However, Gilbert only followed the order of the Shura Race''s royal family.


    Fortunately, after Jonathan''s death, the plot of the Shura Race was thwarted, which became the start of


    the alliance of the human race and the spiritual race. Because of this, the Shura Race''s royal family


    would not sit still until they suppressed the two races again.


    Originally, the division of the human race and the spiritual race was what bnced the forces in the


    entire continent. Hence, the Shura Race''s royal family would never allow that the two races join hands


    against them. After all, it would pose a huge threat to the Shura Race. Therefore, it should not be thatThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    surprising that the royal family had finally made its move against both the human race and spiritual


    race.


    "It is from a reliable source. I believe you will also receive this news from your fief soon enough," Colton


    answered firmly.


    "If that is really the case, the situation has just gotten even moreplicated. After the contest, I have


    to immediately go back to the Ghost Fief and find a way to stop the Shura Race from sending out their


    troops." Rocky understood that once the troops were already sent out and had reached the territories


    of the human race and the spiritual race, a huge catastrophe was going to happen.


    "I appreciate what you want to achieve. But I''m afraid that with your strength alone, you won''t be able


    to stop the royal family from their n. That''s why I will also set out to the spiritual race to persuade


    them to formally join hands against the Shura Race. It''s better to be prepared than wait for a miracle to


    happen!" Colton voiced out his thoughts as he clenched his fists.


    "Of course. I have noint about that. In fact, we should be always prepared for unforeseen


    disasters."


    "When you return to the Ghost Fief, I urge you to take Eunice with you. If anything goes wrong, at least


    she could immediately contact the Di n," Colton strongly proposed.


    "All right. I understand." Rocky actually wanted to refuse at first. But when he contemted about it, he


    thought that it would also be convenient to have a helping hand. After all, he had no one he could really


    trust back there, and Eunice could help him in more ways than one.


    "For now, I have to go to the spiritual race. It''s actually a shame that I will miss the final battle of the


    Spiritual Emperor Contest, but it''s fine with me since I already know what will be the result in the end,"


    Colton remarked, ncing at Rocky meaningfully.


    Recognizing what Colton meant, Rocky could just let out a faint smile.


    After their conversation, Colton left right away. At the same time, Rocky and Eunice returned to the


    battlefield where the match between Valeria and Israel was being held.


    However, when they arrived, they found out that the match had already ended.


    Unexpectedly, Israel was the only one standing on the stage, and Valeria was nowhere to be seen. At


    the same time, there was a hugemotion in the crowd as if they could not believe what just


    happened during the match.


    "That premium-stage Spiritual Emperor is too powerful! It will not be a surprise if he ended up winning


    the contest!"


    "I agree! With his strength, he should be close to the peak stage of the Emperor Realm!"


    "It will be difficult to beat him. He is unstoppable!"


    Rocky and Eunice could just nce at each other, wondering what happened to Valeria. Then, Eunice


    took the initiative to ask the elder supervising the match. It was not until then that she learned that


    Valeria had been badly injured by Israel and that she was already sent to the healing room.


    Worried about her condition, Rocky instantly rushed to the healing room the moment he learned about


    Valeria''s condition, while Eunice also followed after him.


    Then, inside the healing room, Rocky found that a Spiritual Emperor, who was well-versed in medical


    skills, was doing his best to heal Valeria''s wounds.


    Meanwhile, Valeria was still unconscious on the bed. Her skin was torn open, and herplexion was


    very pale. It was obvious that she was seriously injured.


    "How is she doing?" Rocky asked in a low voice as he tried to suppress his anger.


    "I''ll be honest, it is actually bad. Most of her meridians were seriously damaged. Even if she is treated


    well, I''m afraid that her strength will inevitably decline. This will also surely affect her cultivation. I did


    not expect that her opponent will be this ruthless¡­" the Spiritual Emperor answered, shaking his head.


    Then, Rocky continued to ask, "Is there any other injury?"


    "Yes. Butpared to her damaged meridians, they are not that serious. However, I also feel a little


    helpless. This is the first time I encountered such huge damage in one''s meridians." It turned out that


    even the medical skills of the Spiritual Emperor were not enough to properly cure Valeria''s injuries.


    After thinking for a while, Rocky whispered something to Eunice.


    In response, Eunice just nodded silently, and Rocky eventually left.

 Chapter 1809 A Powerful Alliance

    Chapter 1809 A Powerful Alliance


    After a while, Valeria, who was still unconscious due to her injuries, was sent back to the dormitory


    where she was staying by Eunice. Meanwhile, Rocky, who disguised himself as Odin, was already in


    the room, preparing for the operation to heal Valeria''s wounds.


    With the severity of her injuries, she could only be treated by Rocky''s Skill of Magic Needle.


    "I have already done my best to dy your match, giving you additional six hours. Will it be enough?"


    Eunice asked Rocky, looking at the pitiful state of Valeria.


    "I''m not sure. For now, I just have to do my best to save her!" Rocky said with certainty in his eyes. At


    the back of his mind, he thought that it was much better to try than do nothing.


    "I''m a little confused. Isn''t she a Godly Genius too? Wouldn''t it be more favorable to you if she became


    disabled?" Eunice knew that Valeria was currently Rocky''s nominal fiancee, which was why she was


    cooperating with him. However, it was also known that sooner orter, the Godly Geniuses would have


    to fight among each other. So, naturally, Valeria would also be Rocky''s enemy in the end.


    Therefore, Eunice thought that this situation was actually not bad for Rocky.


    "I understand what you are thinking. However, it''s not that simple. If something bad happens to her, the


    alliance between the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief will be meaningless. Israel, the biggest threat


    in thepetition among the Godly Geniuses, and the Primitive Fief where he belongs are not yet


    eliminated. Thus, the Ghost Fief still needs the support of the Flower Fief. That is why I cannot let


    something bad happen to Valeria," Rocky exined with a frown.


    "I see. Then, you''d better hurry up. You should finish healing her before your match starts." Rocky


    would not be swayed if he had already decided to do something. Hence, Eunice could just sigh and


    leave to let him focus on healing Valeria.


    Right after Eunice left, Rocky began to employ the Skill of Magic Needle to heal Valeria''s wounds.


    Eventually, six hours passed by and the match between Rocky and Quentin should be starting anytime


    soon.


    In fact, Quentin had already been waiting on the field all this time. However, Rocky was nowhere to be


    found. This made the people in the audience start amotion, discussing among themselves why


    Rocky had not shown up yet.


    "What''s happening? Where the hell is Basil?"


    "Don''t tell me he got scared? Come on!"


    "That''s impossible. His opponent might also be considered a dark horse, but I''m sure that Basil is


    strong enough to defeat him!"


    "Eunice, what''s holding Basil up? He will be disqualified if he doesn''t show up on time." Even Ca was


    getting anxious because Rocky had never beente in this kind of important battle.


    "Who knows what that guy is thinking? Maybe he just wants a grand entrance!" Of course, Eunice


    pretended to be ignorant because she couldn''t tell anyone that he was actually busy healing Valeria.


    Moreover, there were so many people around, and someone might hear her if she told the truth.


    At this moment, an incense stick was lit up, meaning only fifteen minutes were remaining before the


    match started. If Rocky did not show up within that time limit, it meant that Quentin would automatically


    win by default.


    Soon enough, the fifteen minutes were almost up. The incense had reached the bottom and was about


    to be extinguished.


    But just when everyone thought that Rocky might not show up anymore, a figure silently appeared on


    the stage, bearing an indescribable momentum.


    "He made it! It''s him!" As soon as Eunice saw Rocky, she was so relieved that she could not help but


    exim.


    Fortunately, in the nick of time, Rocky was able to arrive on the stage.


    However, there was not even a hint of relief or tion on Rocky''s face. His eyes were as cold as ice,


    and he was in a very bad mood. Moreover, he did not even look at Quentin, who was supposed to be


    his opponent. Instead, his icy re fell directly on Israel, who was watching the battle on the sidelines.


    Then, when Israel met Rocky''s piercing gaze, he was kind of taken aback. Obviously, he could feel the


    wrath directed at him.


    When Rocky was healing Valeria earlier, he found out that Israel had been extremely cruel to her. Not


    only were her meridians seriously damaged, but all of her four limbs were also broken. In fact, if he


    hadn''t learned Esteban''s Skill of Magic Needle, Valeria might have be disabled throughout her


    life.


    Of course, Israel had all reasons to crush her to this extent. After all, he had already suspected that


    Valeria was one of the Godly Geniuses in disguise.


    Even if Valeria was just Rocky''s fiancee on paper, they had already established a connection. Since his


    woman was bullied to such a degree, he would not sit idly. He would avenge her until justice was


    served.


    Therefore, he had no reason to hold back in this match against Quentin. He would do everything in


    order to face Israel in the final battle and make him taste his own medicine.


    On the other hand, when Quentin saw that Rocky did not even look at him, he felt so humiliated and


    ignored. It was as if saying to his face that he was not even worth the time and attention. Besides,


    Rocky also killed Drew before, making him lose a powerful ally. Therefore, he also had all the more


    reasons to make Rocky pay.


    At this moment, the only thought that was running in Quentin''s mind was to destroy Rocky in the most


    mortifying way. Then, when he entered the ultimate battle, he would also defeat Israel and aplish


    the task given to the Godly Geniuses.


    Thus, the very moment the gong sounded, Quentin instantly used the secret skill of the Purgatory Fief.


    A shadow suddenly spread out from beneath his feet and enveloped the entire stage. Then, a gloomy


    aura persisted, making the spectators nearby shudder in horror.


    "I shall show you the power of the Nether Spiritual Domain! Let''s see how you handle this!" As soon as


    Quentin finished his sentence, he instantly soared into the sky and looked down at Rocky with


    murderous intent oozing from his eyes. "Basil, this ce will be your burial ground!"


    The moment Quentinunched his attack, a Spiritual Domain was released. The onlookers were


    rendered speechless because they thought that a Spiritual Domain could only be performed by a


    Spiritual Emperor at the peak stage. They all assumed that Quentin was just an ordinary premium-


    stage Spiritual Emperor, so there was no way that he was strong enough to disy a Spiritual Domain.


    "What the hell? Is he that desperate to use a Spiritual Domain as soon as the battle begins? If Basil


    can''t use his own Spiritual Domain, how will he fight against this guy?" Ca anxiously shouted.


    "This is surely a battle between two powerful masters. I wonder if Basil can defeat his opponent. He


    seems to be a little too strong!" Even though Lilith knew that Rocky was indeed powerful, she was not


    sure if he could handle this kind of opponent.


    "Don''t worry. There''s no way that Basil will lose," Eunice said rather calmly, confident that Rocky would


    prevail.


    Then, at this time, Rocky also soared into the air. Slowly, sword shadows emerged and condensed


    around his body one after another, and they appeared to be very real.


    "Am I seeing this right? Isn''t that the Sword Spiritual Domain? Only sword masters at the peak stage


    could exhibit that!"


    "Damn! We don''t know the extent of Basil''s strength at all! He is surprising us up to this point!"


    "I thought we will be witnessing a fight between two Spiritual Emperors at the premium stage. But this


    is far better than what we expected!"


    "At this point, it is rather difficult to guess who will win the battle!"


    At this moment, the people in the audience could not help but exim and discuss excitedly.


    "I am now sure that Basil''s strength is unfathomable. He just doesn''t stop growing stronger, which


    surprises us every time. If we can only make him join the Sovereign Pavilion, we are going to be


    untouchable!" Holden, who was also enjoying the battle with Michelle, expressed his desire to recruit


    Rocky. Of course, he was not aware of Basil''s real identity. Otherwise, he would not think of this.


    "I don''t think we can convince him. I heard that he turned down even the invitation of the daughter of


    the Sky-suppressing Mansion''s chief. What makes you think that he would want to join the Sovereign


    Pavilion?" Michelle asked nonchntly while shaking her head.


    "Why are you giving up so soon? Maybe if you do the talking, he might give in!" Holden strongly


    suggested, indicating Michelle to use her womanly charms.


    "We can n about thatter." Michelle actually had little knowledge of Rocky as Basil. She only knew


    that he had risen to fame back when he was still in the Sky-suppressing School. Then, afterward, he


    was summoned to fight in the front line. While he was rendering his service there, he gained many


    achievements that made Colton, themander in chief at that time, favor him. However, sometime


    after that, he disappeared mysteriously andpletely. Then, the only time he resurfaced was here in


    the Spiritual Emperor Contest. What was more surprising was that after he returned, his strength had


    already improved by leaps and bounds. Therefore, many people could not help but be curious,


    including Michelle.


    There were so many secrets involving Rocky that would blow people''s minds once they were revealed.


    One of them was if they knew that Basil and Rocky was actually the same person.            This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 1810 Who Is More Powerful

    Chapter 1810 Who Is More Powerful


    Of course, not only Michelle was interested in recruiting Rocky, but Lilith and Ca also had this idea.


    "Eunice, you have been with Basil for quite a long time. What do you think the limitation of his strength


    is?" Ca asked out of curiosity. It seemed that she really wanted to know how strong Rocky was.


    "Hmm. That is difficult to answer. I don''t know the exact extent of his strength, but I believe that he will


    definitely win this battle. I can only say that I am indeed jealous of that guy. When he suddenly


    reappeared after vanishing for a long time, his strength had reached such an astonishing level. It really


    makes me wonder what kind of adventures he''d encountered to get to this level." Even Eunice did not


    know what Rocky had experienced when he was in the Shura Race, so she was curious to know those


    things as well.


    "I see. Now, I am more intrigued than ever!" Lilith eximed with an enthusiastic smile on her face.


    At the same time, Eunice and Ca nced at each other, understanding what Lilith was feeling.


    Meanwhile, Rocky and Quentin had already released their Spiritual Domains to the extreme, disying


    a confrontation that gauged the limitation of the strength of both sides.


    After seeing that the power of his Spiritual Domain alone was not enough to suppress Rocky, Quentin,


    who was still floating in midair, condensed the spiritual light in his hand. Then, the next moment, a


    w-shaped weapon appeared in his hand. It shone with a faint evil light, emitting a strong demonic


    spiritual power. Judging from its aura, the weapon should be at least a holy treasure.


    ''Is that the Spectral King w? That''s one of the secret treasures of the Purgatory Fief! It is said that it


    could summon the Spectral King, whose strength is equivalent to a Spiritual Emperor at the peak


    stage, to help its master. Moreover, the summoner does not require to have a certain level of strength.


    As long as they has enough spiritual power, they can utilize it at any time. This is absurd. Who would


    have thought that the Purgatory Fief will give Quentin this secret weapon just so he can win the


    Spiritual Emperor Contest?'' At this moment, the other Godly Geniuses, who were watching the battle


    from the sidelines, recognized the holy treasure that Quentin was holding.


    However, since the members of the human race and the spiritual race did not know how powerful the


    Spectral King w was, they only thought that it was some kind of a unique spiritual treasure.


    Then, the next moment, Quentin used the Spectral King w to cut through the air, making a huge gap


    in midair. Soon enough, two huge ws crawled out from the gap and tore it apart. Eventually, a


    dreadful ghost with a terrifyingly malicious aura all over its body emerged from the gap and let out a


    deafening roar.


    Upon hearing this, the people surrounding the battlefield could not help but tremble in fear. No one


    thought that the holy treasure that Quentin possessed could summon such a horrifying and malevolent


    creature that was neither human nor beast.


    Worse, this monster actually exuded an aura equivalent to a Spiritual Emperor at the peak stage. It was


    known that the peak stage was extremely rare to be achieved by the members of the human race and


    the spiritual race. Hence, it was inconceivable that Quentin could summon a monster that was even


    stronger than him¡ªa premium-stage Spiritual Emperor.


    Right now, in the eyes of the spectators, there was no way Rocky could defeat both Quentin and the


    ferocious creature that he summoned.


    They grew worried about Rocky, thinking that his life was in grave danger.


    In fact, even Eunice and the two women, who were confident in Rocky''s chances of winning the battle


    earlier, were now very nervous.


    The only one who remained calm despite all of this was Rocky himself. After all, he was already at the


    Shura Realm. Even though the monster in front of him possessed astonishing strength, he could stillThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    obliterate it without using too much effort.


    At this time, the Spectral King had fully emerged from the gap that Quentin made. It seemed that its


    body was more than ten meters high. It was a giant that exuded an overbearing aura, which could


    easily send shivers down the spine of anyone who saw it.


    "Attack that bastard! Tear him to pieces!" Without wasting any time, Quentin ordered the Spectral King


    to attack Rocky.


    Hearing this, the Spectral King instantly pounced on Rocky, baring its sharp teeth and ws. Then its


    huge arms swung with incredible momentum, attempting to grab Rocky and immobilize him.


    "This monster''s strength is indeed fascinating. I can perceive that it is really on par with a Spiritual


    Emperor at the peak stage." Seeing that the monster was quickly rushing towards him, Rocky deemed


    that he could not hold back his strength anymore. If he continued to y it safe, he would not be able


    to defeat Quentin and the Spectral King.


    Hence, the next moment, his expression changed, and a stream of powerful spiritual power instantly


    surged out. Then, his aura broke through the premium stage.


    "I told you! He is already at the premium stage!"


    Rocky had only been releasing his strength equivalent to the medium stage of a Spiritual Emperor.


    Thus, when the people clearly felt the aura at the premium stageing from him, they were actually


    surprised. It was his first time unleashing such a tremendous amount of spiritual power in front of the


    onlookers.


    Then, just as everyone was still in a daze, Rocky''s aura suddenly spread out, enveloping his body with


    a dazzling spiritual light. It was very pleasant to the eyepared to the demonic aura of the Spectral


    King.


    Moreover, Rocky''s powerful aura continued to gush in every direction, filling up the ce and almost


    engulfing the aura of the Spectral King.


    "Wait a minute! This isn''t just an aura of a Spiritual Emperor at the premium stage! Basil is already at


    the peak stage!"


    "What the hell? That is impossible! Who is this person?!"


    "If I did not know that he is from the human race, I will not think that he is one! How can this happen?!"


    Obviously, everyone present was in utter disbelief. They could not believe what was happening in front


    of their own eyes.


    In fact, even the most powerful masters of the human race and the spiritual race, as well as the Godly


    Geniuses watching the battle, could just open their eyes wide in shock. Israel, who had been watching


    expressionlessly all this time, let out a frown as his face darkened. He could not help but be a bit


    hostile as if he sensed a serious threat.


    Then, just as Rocky unleashed his strength at the peak stage, a sword bolted out from the sky. Its


    momentum was extremely appalling that even the space where it passed by became distorted.


    "God-killing Sword!" Rocky said, summoning the powerful weapon with an overwhelming aura. Then,


    the next moment, the sword turned into a dazzling beam of light that rushed out in an instant. Its


    movement was so fast that in the blink of an eye, it was already in front of the Spectral King.


    "What kind of spiritual skill is this? I have never seen anything like it! It seems normal, but you can tell


    that it contains endless amount of power!" Everyone''s mouth was left hanging, and they were not able


    to fully understand how Rocky could pull this off. His spiritual skill had already reached an amazing


    level that was beyond their knowledge and imagination.


    At the same time, when Quentin saw how Rocky''s strength suddenly soared to an unimaginable height,


    his face turned rather grim. All the while, he thought that he had already ensured his victory after


    summoning the Spectral King. However, never did he expect that Rocky''s strength was even above


    his.


    But of course, this was not enough to make him give up. Upon regaining hisposure, Quentin


    ordered the Spectral King to confront Rocky head-on. However, the God-killing Sword had already


    approached the Spectral King.


    Even before the Spectral King could rush towards Rocky, the God-killing Sword already collided with it.


    The massive impact of spiritual power reverberated mightily, sending bacshes of spiritual power that


    spread out in an instant. Consequently, the entire square of the Boundless Manor trembled violently.


    "Such an incredible power! Basil will have no problem winning if this continues!" Lilith eximed,


    deeply satisfied with the turn of events.


    "Maybe Rocky is just starting," Eunice murmured to herself. After knowing Rocky for quite a while, she


    knew that he would not reveal the extent of his strength until thest moment. When it was already the


    most critical moment, Rocky would almost always do the unexpected.


    "Heavens! This is so thrilling. I just want to know who will win in the end." Of course, Gloria was full of


    expectations that Basil would win. After all, she did not want Quentin or Israel to win the


    competition.

 Chapter 1811 Getting Worse

    Chapter 1811 Getting Worse


    "Come on! Crush him!" Quentin roared at the top of his lungs. Although he could feel the pressure from


    Rocky''s astounding strength, he still had the confidence to win over Rocky.


    On the other hand, Rocky seemed to be rather rxed as if he was not taking his opponent seriously.


    He just stood firmly, manipting the God-killing Sword to dance in the air as he restrained the


    humongous Spectral King.


    Witnessing this incredible scene, everyone present was stunned. They could clearly sense Rocky''s


    marvelous strength, but it seemed that it was nowhere near his limit yet.


    At the same time, the Spectral King also roared back, not showing any hints of weakness in front of its


    opponent. Then, in an instant, an imposing demonic power surged out, making the entire field on the


    verge of copse. In fact, even the outer part of the field was affected. Hence, the spectators quickly


    retreated, protecting themselves from being caught up in the battle.


    Afterward, Rockyunched a counterattack,manding the sword shadows to swarm towards the


    Spectral King like a raging tide. At the same time, the demonic power of the Spectral King chased


    down the sword shadows.


    In a sh, the two vicious forces collided with each other, sending a wave of spiritual power in all


    directions. Even the clouds up in the sky were disturbed and formed into what looked like a rancorous


    storm that was about to wipe off the world.


    Then, during the chaos, the sword shadows hovering all over the sky suddenly merged and formed one


    huge sword that pierced through the body of the Spectral King.


    Immediately after, the Spectral King let out a roar of pain. Eventually, its huge body fell to the ground as


    if a mountain copsed. Then, upon crashing towards the ground, dust rose, filling the air.


    This scene obviously made the crowd go crazy. After all, no one expected that the monstrous Spectral


    King would be taken down in a single move.


    At the same time, Quentin spurted a mouthful of blood. He lost his bnce in midair and almost fell to


    the ground.


    "How is this possible? How could you be this powerful?" Standing on unsteady footing, Quentin stared


    at Rocky in disbelief. He was at a loss that even the Spectral King was not a match before Rocky''s


    God-killing Sword.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you ready to admit your defeat?" Rocky slowly approached Quentin with his hands on his back


    and suggested that he should surrender.


    "Ha! No way!" Though Quentin was slightly weakened, he still had the strength to continue fighting.


    Hence, the next moment, when he thought that Rocky had let down his guard, he swiftly rushed


    towards Rocky, intending to deliver a fatal blow.


    However, Rocky could see Quentin''s movements even from afar. In an instant, he turned into a light


    shadow and also rushed towards his opponent straight ahead.


    Boom!


    In the blink of an eye, the two candidates collided in the air and also separated immediately after.


    Since their movements were so fast, some people from the crowd were not able to clearly see what


    exactly happened.


    But then a momentter, one of the figures was sent flying, creating a shallow pit as he crashed on the


    ground. After quite a while, the figure who fell to the ground did not react. At the same time, the other


    figure finallynded on the ground.


    At this moment, there was pure silence. Everyone''s eyes were focused on the shadow of the figure


    whonded on the ground. Eventually, the dust settled, and the face of the one standing was revealed.


    Upon recognizing that it was none other than Basil, the audience instantly burst into an uproar.


    Everyone in the audience could not help but be bbergasted by Rocky''s strength and performance.


    Earlier, when they saw that Quentin had unleashed his power to the limit and even summoned a


    monster at the peak stage of the Emperor Realm, no one really thought that Rocky could overturn the


    situation.


    Moreover, just now, Rocky''s attack did not even contain any spiritual power, but he still managed to


    send Quentin flying to the ground. In the eyes of the insightful representatives from various forces of


    the human race and the spiritual race, even an ordinary Spiritual Emperor at the peak stage might not


    be able to do that.


    Hence, aside from admiration and respect for Rocky''s strength, most of them were actually frightened


    of him. After all, his potentials were absolutely inhuman.


    In fact, it could be said that he might be the most powerful being among the human race and the


    spiritual race right now.


    Though they still couldn''t gauge the extent of Rocky''s strength, just by judging from the fact that he


    could beat Quentin with a single ordinary move, it was clear that his limitation was unfathomable. They


    deemed that he was the type of person that shouldn''t be offended.


    "Awesome... Basil is just awesome!" At this moment, Eunice, Ca, and Lilith could not help but cheer


    loudly upon seeing how Rocky ousted Quentin effortlessly.


    However, it seemed that Quentin was still not ready to give up. He slowly stood up from the ground and


    spat out another mouthful of blood. At this point, he was struggling to even stand up straight, but his


    spirit was still unyielding. He then raised his head and red at Rocky coldly. Out of nowhere, a bitter


    sneer showed on his face as if saying that he could not ept the fact that he was defeated by this


    man in front of him.


    Although Quentin was now in a miserable state, Rocky could not afford to show mercy since they were


    still enemies.


    At his current condition, there was almost no fighting power left in Quentin''s body because Rocky


    destroyed most of his meridians in the previous blow. In fact, even the innate spiritual power source


    that was only possessed by the members of the Shura Race was badly damaged.


    Fortunately for Quentin, his body was more durable than ordinary creatures because he was a member


    of the Shura Race. If it wasn''t for his sturdy physique, he might have been killed by that blow earlier.


    Of course, Quentin could also feel how seriously injured his body was. However, his eyes were still


    burning with fighting spirit, unwilling to admit defeat no matter what.


    The pride of being a member of the Shura Race was what kept him from surrendering. At the back of


    his mind, it would be totally humiliating for a Godly Genius like him to be defeated by a mere human.


    "You know that I could have killed you back then, but I still let you live. Now that you are in that state, I


    won''t make this any harder for you. Just admit defeat and this will be over," Rocky uttered as he coldly


    stared at Quentin.


    "Ha-ha! Admit defeat? Don''t think so highly of yourself!" Quentin immediately retorted. Actually,


    although he was badly injured, he still had onest trump card to y. However, as soon as he used


    this, his identity as a member of the Shura Race would be exposed. Hence, he was still hesitating to


    use that option.


    "Fine. I know that you don''t want to give up just yet because you still have a final trump card to employ.


    However, I also know that you can''t just use it here for some reason or you would have used it way


    before. Well, I don''t mind fighting you even if you had to use yourst trick. I am just reminding you that


    you''re doom to lose this one no matter what you try..." Rocky stated everything vaguely, but he wanted


    Quentin to think that he had seen through everything already. Since Rocky had fought with a lot of


    members of the Shura Race before, he came to know that they could activate their blood power and


    demonize themselves when they had no option left and they were clinging for their lives. It was actually


    what Drew did in their match.


    However, it seemed that Quentin was a bit more reasonable than Drew, so he was really hesitating to


    use thisst resort.


    As long as he wouldn''t resort to demonizing himself, Rocky did not intend to kill him. After all, he


    nned on using him to deal with Israelter on.


    However, Quentin felt even more humiliated when Rocky talked down upon him. As a Godly Genius, he


    could not tolerate such a disgrace. He thought that if this news spread in the Shura Race, he would


    inevitably be aughingstock.


    "Then, kill me if you dare!" As he finally made up his mind, Quentin wielded the Spectral King w in


    his hand and rushed towards Rocky.


    Seeing this, the people present were actually stunned at Quentin''s toughness. They did not expect that


    he would be so strong-willed that he would rather die than admit defeat.


    However, for the other Godly Geniuses, this was a foolish move that would be favorable for them.


    Hence, they were not really bothered by it.


    At the same time, Rocky already predicted that it mighte to this. So, when he saw Quentin rushing


    towards him, he still stayed calm. Then, he waved his hand, summoning the God-killing Sword in an


    instant. Afterward, the sword bolted towards Quentin andnded before him, restraining his movements


    and blocking him off.


    "You really are courting for death, aren''t you? I even let you live, but you chose to be stupid in the end.


    If that''s really what you want, then fine, I''ll grant your wish." After Rocky finished speaking, a peculiar-


    looking pill appeared on his hand. Then, with a flick of his finger, the pill shot out and flew directly into


    Quentin''s mouth.


    "Ahem! Ahem!" Quentin was caught off guard, not knowing what he just swallowed. Then, he red at


    Rocky and yelled, "You, bastard! What did I just swallow?"


    "What else? You wanted to die than admit defeat, right? Then, I made you eat something extremely


    poisonous. It means that you''re going to die soon enough," Rocky uttered coldly.


    When everyone heard these words from Rocky, they all felt a sudden chill down their spines. They


    thought that this was such a cruel action. He could have killed Quentin with just a single sword strike,


    but instead, he decided to kill him slowly and painfully using poison. This was obviously worse than


    killing him right away.


    However, what they did not know was that Rocky did not feed Quentin a poisonous pill. In fact, it was a


    kind of medicine that Esteban gave him. It was enough to temporarily stop Quentin''s injuries from


    worsening.

 Chapter 1812 Shocking The Others

    Chapter 1812 Shocking The Others


    The main reason why Rocky chose to save Quentin was that he could make use of him in the near


    future. Moreover, he also modified the pill and added some ingredients that could hasten one''s


    recovery. This way, once they returned to the Shura Race, Rocky would have a huge chance of pulling


    Quentin to his side.


    Then, just as the spectators were waiting for Quentin''s final moment to arrive, he suddenly found that


    his injuries had somehow started recovering. In fact, even the disordered spiritual power in his body


    had gradually calmed down and was put at ease. Although his meridians remained to be seriously


    damaged, this did not hinder the healing process.


    "What the hell is going on? You deceived me. Just what on earth did you really feed me?" Quentin


    asked as he stared at Rocky with his eyes wide open.


    At this time, the spectators were also shocked by the turn of events. They all thought that Rocky was


    so ruthless that he would poison Quentin to death, but it seemed that after taking the strange pill,


    Quentin actually recovered, and hisplexion was much better now.


    ''There''s no way that it is poison. Did he just give me some kind of healing pill?'' Quentin thought to


    himself. He was utterly confused and couldn''t fathom why Rocky would do this.


    "When we meet again soon, you are going to understand." After saying this, Rocky cast Quentin one


    last nce, turned around, and left the scene right away.


    Obviously, at this moment, Quentin was in the dark about what Rocky''s real intention was. Moreover,


    although he had taken his life back, he did not realize that he was now actually at Rocky''s mercy.


    After all the ruckus, the battle between Rocky and Quentin had finally ended. But of course, because of


    the unexpected ending, it caused a hugemotion, and various discussions could be heard around


    the square. Some people thought that Rockymitted a mistake, believing that Quentin would


    definitelye for him in the future to retaliate. However, some chose to be open-minded, hoping that


    Quentin would actually be grateful that his life was spared.


    "What is Basil thinking? He could have killed Quentin already!" Perhaps, the most disappointed ones


    were the Godly Geniuses. It was their chance to have one lesspetition, but Rocky did not finish the


    deed. Israel was a smart guy, and he instantly suspected that Rocky must have an ulterior motive for


    letting Quentin go. The problem was he did not know what it was.


    Now that Rocky had defeated Quentin, he had taken thest spot in the final battle, which also meant


    that he would face Israel on the top of the Boundless Mountain.


    Since Rocky had shown the strength of a Spiritual Emperor at the peak stage, many started to im


    that he had chances of defeating Israel and winning the championship.


    At the same time, Rocky had already returned to Valeria''s quarters, disguised as Odin. When he


    arrived, she had already woken up, but her consciousness still seemed to be somewhat unclear.


    "Odin? What''s wrong with me? This is strange. Why can''t I feel any spiritual power in my body?"


    Valeria asked anxiously the moment she saw Rocky.


    "You have been seriously injured when you fought against Israel, which greatly affected your meridians.


    In order to repair them, I had to temporarily seal your spiritual power," Rocky exined in a low voice.


    "So, you saved me again." Valeria remembered how bad her condition was. Hence, she knew that the


    only one with the medical skills to do this much was Odin.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    In response, Rocky just let out a faint smile.


    "It seems that my debts are just growing bigger." Valeria could not help but pout, thinking that she owed


    Rocky something big yet again.


    "Why do you mind? Given our rtionship, isn''t it just normal?" Seeing that Valeria was somewhat


    doing fine now, Rocky was also relieved that he decided to tease her already.


    "What rtionship are you talking about? I don''t have anything to do with you! Have you forgotten that


    everything is just for show?" Valeria got so defensive and her face blushed hard.


    "Really? You are still saying that? Well, is that how you feel? We can cancel the engagement once we


    go back then," Rocky suggested in an indifferent tone.


    "Why do you keep bringing that up?" It seemed that Valeria did not want toe to that point. After all,


    their engagement was the symbol of their fiefs'' alliance. She tried to stand up, but she immediately felt


    a sharp pain all over her body, preventing her to move freely.


    "You don''t want me to have anything to do with you, right? Then, we can make things easier and


    cancel the engagement. After that, you can finally have your freedom back," Rocky replied with a


    shrug.


    "Then, what about our alliance? We can''t just decide that for ourselves." Valeria quickly found an


    excuse. In fact, she might have instantly agreed if it was before, but now, she inexplicably resisted the


    idea of canceling the engagement.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. Even if our engagement is canceled, it won''t affect the alliance


    between our fiefs. Besides, because of this task, two of the Godly Geniuses have been eliminated.


    Moreover, Quentin should be under my control by now. It means that Israel is the only real threat the


    needs to be dealt with," Rocky recounted.


    "What? You won against Quentin. But that''s... You are..." Valeria had just realized something about the


    connection between Odin and Basil.


    "Of course. I need to get into the final battle no matter what in order to get back at Israel for hurting you


    to this degree. Don''t worry, I will avenge you. I''ll make sure that he experiences the same kind of pain


    that you went through." In an instant, anger shed in Rocky''s eyes.


    "Don''t underestimate him. Israel has already reached the peak stage of being a Spiritual Emperor,"


    Valeria immediately informed. In fact, she had been careless in her match against him. She did not


    expect that Israel had already broken through the peak stage. This was the main reason why she


    ended up being badly hurt.


    "I know. Judging from the severity of your injuries, only a Spiritual Emperor at the peak stage could


    have done them. It seems that Israel has done a good job concealing his strength." After seeing all of


    Valeria''s wounds, Rocky had already spected of Israel''s real strength. Nheless, he was ready to


    face him at any time.


    "Also, be careful of the secret skill of the Primitive Fief. With it, Israel can use the primitive power to


    summon a god''s soul to assist him in the battle. You cannot let your guard down throughout the entire


    match!" Valeria warned sternly, remembering the horror that she experienced during herst match.


    "I understand. For now, just take a rest. Don''t worry about me. I promise to bring you good news the


    next time I see you." After saying that, Rocky took out a medicinal pill and gently made Valeria


    consume it.


    "Now, just lie down and rest some more. I''m leaving now. Just wait for me toe back." Eventually,


    Rocky stood up and left her room.


    While looking at Rocky''s back, Valeria could not help but feel moved. Her eyes actually glistened as


    she was ovee by many emotions.


    As Rocky walked out of the room, Eunice was out there waiting for him.


    "How is her condition?" Eunice asked with a worried expression.


    "Well, the good thing is that she''s definitely out of danger now. Don''t worry, she''ll recover soon


    enough," Rocky replied with a straight face.


    "Tell me. Why didn''t you kill Quentin? You were very decisive when you killed Drew. What changed


    your mind? I didn''t understand why you showed mercy this time," Eunice remarked, obviously confused


    at what was running in Rocky''s mind.


    "It''s simple. I let Quentin live so that he can serve as my pawn when I deal with Israel. He''s more


    valuable to me alive than dead," Rocky revealed with a cunning smile.


    "I see. I never expected that you have a dark n. I thought that your heart somehow softened!"


    Eunice snorted, thinking that given Rocky''s personality, she should have realized that already.


    "What choice do I have? In order to achieve my goals, sometimes I have to be evil myself to


    suppress evil!" Based on Rocky''s experiences in the past, he needed to be very decisive, and


    weakness had no ce in his heart.


    "Soon enough, you will be facing Israel. How confident are you that you can beat him?" Eunice asked


    straightforwardly.


    "Israel is not actually a problem. However, I suspect that after he saw my real strength earlier during


    my match with Quentin, he may not fight me head-on." Knowing that Israel was a smart and scheming


    person, Rocky would not gamble into something very uncertain.


    "What does that mean?" Eunice looked at Rocky with a confused expression.


    "Just a precaution, can you please take care of Valeria for me during my match tomorrow?" Rocky


    thought after a while and requested Eunice to help with the arrangement.


    "All right." After hearing Rocky''s request, Eunice could vaguely understand what he was thinking, so


    she agreed without hesitation.


    Then, the next day came. The ultimate battle of the Spiritual Emperor Contest would be held on the


    peak of the Boundless Mountain. Early in the morning, many people hade, not wanting to miss the


    opportunity to watch the epic battle.


    After performing splendidly when the final sixteen candidates were selected, Rocky stood out and was


    hailed to be a dark horse with huge chances of winning the championship. He defeated several


    premium-stage Spiritual Emperors along the process and showed strength at the peak stage in his


    most recent battle. Now, the spectators were really curious if he could really win it all and surpass


    Israel.

 Chapter 1813 An Anticipated Showdown

    Chapter 1813 An Anticipated Showdown


    Everyone grew more and more excited for the anticipated battle between Basil and Israel. While some


    might say that Israel was stronger, no one could say for sure since the two were neck in neck in terms


    of strength.


    Add to this the fact that Israel disguised himself as a well-known, high-grade Spiritual Emperor from the


    spiritual race, while Basil himself was a new up-anding talent from the Ethereal Region.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The hilltop where the battle was to be held was already brimming with people wanting to watch the fight


    up close. Thousands of people were eager to watch, including representatives of the major forces,


    Spiritual Emperors from different sects, and disciples of the Di n.


    Even Quentin, who was still gravely injured from the battle with Rocky, dragged himself to watch the


    highly anticipated battle.


    "I gathered information that Israel intends to kill off Basil in the battle," Gloria said to Quentin.


    "To be honest, I prefer Basil to be the winner. Maybe he''d even save us the trouble of killing Israel,"


    Quentin replied with a hopeful smile.


    "I hope so!" Of course, Gloria would also be happy to see that.


    "However, if Israel beats him, I''m afraid that even with thebined power of the other Godly


    Geniuses, we won''t stand a chance against Israel," Quentin said with worry written all over his face.


    "Let''s just hope it won''te to that. Anyway, what I''m more curious about is why Basil spared your


    life? He had numerous chances of killing you, but why didn''t he do it? He didn''t show any mercy to


    Drew, so why would he spare you?" Gloria looked at Quentin with much curiosity as she narrowed her


    eyes in thought.


    "How would I know? If I were given another chance, I''ll definitely kill him!" Quentin said ferociously.


    The next moment, Rocky and Israel''s figures appeared out of the mountaintop, several meters away


    from each other. They were locked in each other''s stare, creating a chilling yet intense atmosphere.


    Rocky''s eyes were dead-cold. Only a few people had ever witnessed this side of Rocky, and no one


    was able to live to tell the tale.


    "Valeria must be having a hard time now, am I right?" Israel broke the deafening silence, trying to


    provoke Rocky.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about," Rocky bit back, although he knew that Israel must have


    discovered something.


    "You maybe have fooled the others, but not me. From the first time I met you, I already had the feeling


    that something''s wrong, and your disappearance in the Holy Heaven Pce only confirmed my


    suspicions. All this time, you''ve been hiding your true strength! Perhaps you are even close with the


    human race," Israel said, not afraid of using Rocky with his suspicions. From the get-go, he was


    already wary of him.


    "Humph! No matter what, you will definitely lose this battle!" Rocky bit back, not being fazed by his


    opponent''s banter.


    "To be honest, I don''t want to stand against you, at least not now. If a battle between us is inevitable, I


    have expected it to be held on a bigger stage. But unfortunately, your presence is beyond my


    endurance now!" With that, Israel''s eyes turned cold.


    "Then there is no need for more talk!" Rocky weed the challenge. He knew they were now at the


    point of no return.


    "Today I will show you my real strength!" Israel let out a defiant roar and rushed forward in an instant.


    Since he didn''t want to give Rocky a chance to fight back, an intimidating spiritual power surged out of


    his body.


    "What?! I''m sensing that he''s at the peak of the Emperor Realm! He also hid his real strength!" Both


    Quentin and Gloria gasped in shock.


    The crowd burst into an uproar when they also saw this. The atmosphere grew even more intense.


    Meanwhile, Israel unloaded his first attack. His punch packed the power of multiple megaton bombs,


    obliterating everything in its path.


    Rocky felt overwhelmed by its power in an instant. Israel''s attack created a harsh, blinding light, making


    it impossible for Rocky to see him.


    Even the onlookers shielded their eyes from it. They were in awe at Israel''s disy of skill and could


    tell that he was hell-bent on finishing off his opponent.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The strike exploded like streaks of flickering starlight around Rocky, but to everyone''s surprise, he


    didn''t try to dodge it at all. Soon enough, he was swallowed up by the violent impact.


    The spectators once again burst into an uproar. They did not expect that Rocky would just stand idly


    and take Israel''s attack head-on. Many even thought that the battle was sure to be over!


    "Why didn''t Basil dodge?" Ca and Lilith both looked at each other in confusion.


    For most, they thought this was because Rocky wasn''t strong enough to avoid such a devastating


    attack.


    Even Israel was surprised to see Rocky willingly take his attack.


    As the crowd silenced, they heard a cocky sneer suddenlye out from nowhere. Rocky emerged


    from the dust,pletely unharmed as if nothing happened.


    Seeing this, everyone had their mouths hanging wide open in disbelief. Many thought it was impossible


    to withstand such an attack and remain unharmed. It would simply be ludicrous if he had resisted


    Israel''s attacks only with the protection of his spiritual power.


    "Is this even possible? He actually resisted a wave of attacks only with the protection of his spiritual


    power!"


    "Did he use some very powerful item?"


    "Israel''s blow was so powerful that even a Spiritual Emperor at the peak stage might not have survived


    it."


    The crowd buzzed back to life as each of the spectators spected how Rocky managed to survive


    such a harrowing attack.


    Israel was also lost for words. He racked his head trying to figure out how Rocky had done it. He kept


    his eyes locked on him, careful of any surprise that mighte next.


    Eventually, he noticed a thinyer of chilling energy covering Rocky''s body.


    This thinyer of energy was formed after he finished refining his body. It served as an armor that could


    block any attack weaker than that of the Shura Realm.


    In other words, Rocky''s body was now tougher than diamond. Even a master at the Shura Realm might


    not be able to hurt him.


    "Use whatever skill you have!" Rocky said to Israel provocatively.


    "I''ll send you to hell!" Israel''s blood boiled in anger. He used the same spiritual skill, but this time, he let


    out hundreds of attacks from all different directions,pletely decimating the mountaintop.


    Facing such a powerful attack, the spectators began to tremble in fear. No one had the guts to move a


    step closer to the battle in fear for their life.


    Seeing that Israel used the same skill, Rocky scoffed at him as he calmly raised his hand. He suddenly


    threw out his fists at lightning-fast speed, unleashing a great number of fist strikes far more than what


    Israel summoned.

 Chapter 1814 The Strongest Power

    Chapter 1814 The Strongest Power


    The spectators were bbergasted when they saw this scene. They did not expect that Rocky could


    exhibit that same spiritual skill that Israel was using.


    However, it was not actually that difficult for Rocky to do this. After all, he had inherited the memory of


    the king of the Shura Race. Hence, he could use all kinds of spiritual skills of the race.


    Before, the only hindrance as to why he was unable to disy them was because of his insufficient


    strength. But now that he had already reached the Shura Realm, it was not a problem for him at all.


    Moreover, the Primitive Light Punch, a supposed secret skill of the Primitive Fief, originated from the


    royal family of the Shura Race.


    Therefore, it wasn''t really a surprise that Rocky could use it at will.


    However, in Israel''s eyes, Rocky was just doing this to humiliate him on purpose. He thought that


    Rocky was just copying his movement but wasn''t really able to use the exact same skill.


    The next moment, the overwhelming punches thrown by the two became even more intense, covering


    a range of hundreds of meters. Because of this, the area began to tremble as if a huge earthquake was


    ensuing.


    But soon enough, the bnce of power tilted as Rocky''s attacks eventually overcame Israel''s. Not long


    after, Rocky''s punches exploded around Israel, creating a veil of dazzling light in midair.


    Realizing that the situation was growing unfavorably for him, Israel instantly retreated, avoiding the


    impact of Rocky''s attacks. He couldn''t help but grit his teeth, feeling embarrassed that he was actually


    defeated by his own spiritual skill.


    "Do you still want to continue?" Rocky asked, deliberately provoking his opponent even more.


    Of course, Israel grew more furious. He then wasted no time and used another secret skill of the


    Primitive Fief¡ªthe Primitive Gxy Power.


    This was actually the attack that he used that caused severe injuries on Valeria. Once his opponent


    was hit with it, their meridians would suffer a devastating blow.


    In the blink of an eye, Israel condensed his spiritual power, unleashing an overbearing aura that


    surrounded him with purplish cyan gxy power.


    "Primitive Gxy Power!


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Break!"


    In a sh, Israel bolted towards Rocky at lightning speed, instantly enveloping Rocky''s attacking range


    with the strong gxy power that was oozing from his body.


    ''Is this the Primitive Gxy Power?'' Rocky immediately recognized the spiritual skill that Israel was


    employing, so he decided to fight back using the same skill again.


    The very next moment, Rocky''s body was also surrounded by a strong force that surged out like a


    vicious storm. The cyan color mixed with purple, creating a strange yet powerful aura. Eventually, it


    came out as something very simr to Israel''s skill.


    When the spectators saw this, they could not help but be rendered speechless yet again. They found it


    so confusing that Rocky could perform the unique skills that Israel was disying.


    Before they could even react, Rocky and Israel already collided in midair, producing a massive impact


    that sent an explosive wave of spiritual power in all directions.


    At this moment, the blue veins on Israel''s face bulged. It was as if he had been exerting all of his


    strength in this attack.


    On the other hand, Rocky seemed very rxed. It looked like he was not even using half of his


    strength to deal with Israel.


    For a while, the two candidates had been in a stalemate in midair. But soon enough, Rocky''s Primitive


    Gxy Power suddenly burst out. In turn, Israel was instantly sent flying dozens of meters away before


    he managed to stabilize himself.


    While Israel still floated in midair away from Rocky, he could not help but clench his fists. He was so


    infuriated by the fact that Rocky could use his skills and make them more powerful. At this point, he


    had already used his strength without reservation, but he could not hurt Rocky even a little.


    "Damn it! What the hell is with that guy?" Israel was getting restless and his anger continued to surge.


    By now, he noticed that Rocky had been driving him into a corner. Beforeing and participating here


    in the Spiritual Emperor Contest, Israel confidently imed that he would have no problem defeating


    the powerful masters of the human race and the spiritual race. Besides, even among the Godly


    Geniuses of the Shura Race, he was certainly the strongest one. That was why he had all reasons to


    be frustrated and exasperated that he could not even take down a mere human Spiritual Emperor.


    At the same time, as Rocky saw that Israel was losing control of himself, he used this opportunity to


    push him even more to the edge. He suddenlyughed and said, "I was actually looking forward to this


    ultimate battle, but it seemed that you were just like my previous opponents. Now, I feel so


    disappointed. Is that all you''ve got?"


    "Ha-ha! Conceited brat. Fine! You asked for it. Let me show you my real strength!" Letting out all his


    hatred, Israel''s face darkened to the extreme. Then, all of a sudden, his clothes were torn apart,


    revealing his bulging muscles and arms that were unusually sturdy.


    "Take your time. I''ll wait until you can already entertain me!" Rocky replied with a disdainful smile.


    Israel''s eyes widened, and the aura surrounding his body became frenzied. His skin turned as red as


    iron, and the veins all over his body bulged as if they were ferocious earthworms that wanted toe


    out. Soon enough, his aura shot through the roof, surpassing the Spiritual Emperor''s peak stage.


    "The Shura Realm? He can actually reach the Shura Realm through his primitive power." Rocky was a


    bit surprised, but he deemed that it was something to be expected. He remembered what Valeria told


    her before, indicating that the secret skill of the Primitive Fief could give Israel the ability to summon a


    god''s soul and improve his strength to a much higher level.


    Israel''s sudden increase in strength also caused an uproar among the spectators. Most of them


    thought that he would have no way of turning the situation around based on his performance earlier.


    However, they did not expect that he still had an astonishing trump card that could be a game-


    changer.


    Now that Israel''s strength had reached the Shura Realm, he immediately regained his confidence. He


    then looked at Rocky contemptuously as if saying that it was now his turn to crush him to pieces.


    Swoosh! After taking a deep breath, Rocky also became more serious. With Israel''s current strength,


    the real battle would finally begin. Even though he had a divine body, his strength was just on par with


    Israel''s. Therefore, the path to victory would not be that easy anymore.


    At this time, Israel seemed to be an untamed beast, exuding a violent aura. All his hatred manifested,


    and it was obvious that he really wanted to finish Rocky off.


    Meanwhile, the spectators were also holding their breath. The two candidates had already surpassed


    whatever expectations they had set before the match. Hence, they knew that the next exchanges of


    blows might be something that they could only see once in their lifetime.


    In the blink of an eye, Israel finally made his move, rushing towards Rocky at an incredible speed.


    As Israelunched a violent attack, Rocky did not retreat. Instead, he also confronted his opponent.


    Although they were not exhibiting any kind of spiritual skill, just the impact from their closebat was


    enough to terrify the onlookers.


    Before long, most of the area on the hilltop had already been crushed.


    Although Israel was attacking very aggressively, Rocky did not take the initiative tounch a


    counterattack. He was not avoiding Israel''s strikes, but he was just defending against them. He knew


    that the longer he waited, the more disadvantageous it would be for Israel.


    After a while, Rocky and Israel had already exchanged so many blows that shook everything


    surrounding them. At this rate, it was a bit difficult to tell how long the battle wouldst.


    Strangely enough, Israel did not seem to show any sign that his strength was weakening. Rocky tried


    to prolong the battle, thinking that Israel''s primitive power could only increase his strength for a limited


    amount of time. But based on what Rocky saw, he might have miscalcted this.


    Deeming that it was not a good idea to waste any more time, Rocky decided to summon the God-killing


    Sword.


    Then, as soon as he brandished the famous God-killing Sword, the onlookers became even more


    excited. They thought that finally, Rocky was ready to initiate the attacks this time.


    At the same time, Israel also became very cautious at the sight of the formidable sword. He knew that


    this was what Rocky used to easily defeat Drew and Quentin. If he was not careful, he might be


    its next victim.

 Chapter 1815 Thats Fate

    Chapter 1815 That''s Fate


    Using the God-killing Sword, Rocky rushed towards Israel and easily suppressed him. Thus, in an


    instant, Rocky gained the upper hand again.


    Under his direct control, the God-killing Swordunched a swift barrage of attacks, shing in every


    direction and unleashing a frightening sword force.


    Seeing this, Israel didn''t dare to confront it head-on. With all his might, he tried to avoid and fly away as


    far as possible. However, the God-killing Sword was incredibly fast that it instantly caught up with him.


    Through the continuous suppression of the God-killing Sword, Israel was forced to focus on defending,


    and this eventually put him in a passive position. At this moment, the fight became one-sided again, in


    favor of Rocky.


    Soon enough, Israel''s strength finally began to decline. It seemed that his primitive power had reached


    its limit after being used for such a long time. Since Rocky gained the upper hand right now, he took


    advantage of the opportunity to ensure his victory. After more fierce exchanges of blows, Israel finally


    revealed a major w in his defense, resulting in him being hit by the God-killing Sword at point-nk.


    Immediately after, Israel let out a roar of pain. But of course, he was not going to easily give up.


    Despite the unimaginable pain, he still tried to rush towards Rocky.


    At the same time, Rocky utilized his Devilish Phantom Skill, creating several avatars to confuse Israel''s


    sight.


    Now that Israel was so desperate and couldn''t think calmly, Rocky released a few more sword forces in


    rapid session, quickly and urately hurting Israel in the process.


    Stimted by all the pain and hatred, Israel had almost lost his mind and be even faster than


    before. Soon enough, he was able to eliminate the gap between him and Rocky.


    "Take this! Evil Spirit Shadow!" Out of nowhere, Israel emitted a dreadful ck spiritual fog from his


    body and quickly condensed it into an enormous soul shadow that blocked off the sky and the sun. It


    appeared to be a gigantic evil spirit with an overwhelming aura.


    Simr to when Quentin summoned the Spectral King, the onlookers were instantly terrified since this


    kind of power clearly did not belong to the human race or the spiritual race.


    However, even though the people were already doubting Israel''s real identity, they could do nothing at


    this point but continue watching the battle.


    As soon as the Evil Spirit Shadow was fully summoned, the look in Rocky''s eyes became rather cold.


    At a nce, he knew that this evil spirit was not condensed through ordinary power but by the power of


    a god''s soul. If it roamed freely, it would be a massive bloodthirsty devil that could kill whatever it met


    without batting an eye.


    Just as Rocky suspected, the moment the Evil Spirit Shadow started moving, it released beams of evil


    light that shot out in all directions, targeting even the people in the audience.


    With this, many people were injured or killed on the spot.


    The onlookers were so frightened that they started running for their lives, dispersing in various


    directions.


    At the same time, the Evil Spirit Shadow pounced on Rocky. Its giant spiritual arm fell from the sky like


    a humongous pir, aiming to smash Rocky into a puddle of blood.


    Rocky was well aware that if he didn''t stop the rampage of the Evil Spirit Shadow as soon as possible,


    it would only create further chaos and cause more casualties. Therefore, he held the God-killing Sword


    with his own hand and used it to confront the Evil Spirit Shadow.


    In an instant, a bright sword light shed out of nowhere. Immediately after, Rocky''s figure pierced


    through the shadow''s huge arm, directly cutting it off.


    However, it was not yet enough to incapacitate the Evil Spirit Shadow. Moreover, it got even more


    enraged that its other arm quickly rushed towards Rocky.


    At the same time, Rocky''s figure fully merged with the God-killing Sword, turning into a sword light with


    unmatched speed, flying towards the Evil Spirit Shadow.


    Swish! Swish!


    Due to Rocky''s brutal attacks, the Evil Spirit Shadow was instantly torn into countless pieces,


    dissipating into thin air.


    As the giant Evil Spirit Shadow disappeared, Israel spat out a mouthful of ck blood. Then, he lost


    consciousness, making him fall to the ground. It seemed that the Evil Spirit Shadow consumed all his


    strength. Hence, when Rocky defeated it, it took a huge toll on Israel''s body, rendering him seriously


    injured.


    Even though it appeared that Israel could no longer fight, the onlookers still felt scared. At the same


    time, they could not help but be stupefied at the result of the match.


    It was clear that Israel had reached a level of strength that was impossible to be attained by both the


    human race and the spiritual race. However, he was still taken down by Rocky. Of course, no one knew


    that Rocky had also reached the Shura Realm, and if he exerted his strength to the fullest, Israel was


    indeed not a match to him.


    Just a few moments after Israel fell to the ground and lost consciousness, a figure suddenly appeared


    beside him.


    He carried Israel in his arms and cast Rocky a cold re before flying in the air and disappearing


    without a trace.


    Rocky just stared back and did not make a move to stop him from leaving. He already knew that the


    person who took Israel away must be a strong warrior from the Primitive Fief. Of course, he could not


    make any rash move. Even though he wanted to stop him, he deemed that it wasn''t the smartest move


    right now. After all, he didn''t know what this unknown warrior could do. He might even try to hurt more


    people just so they could escape.


    The people present also saw how Israel was taken away from the middle of the stage, but it seemed


    that after everything that happened, they did not have the ability to react properly anymore. They just


    stared nkly at Rocky, who was still standing in the middle of the stage.


    Soon enough, an elder from the Di n finally announced that Rocky won the ultimate battle of the


    Spiritual Emperor Contest.


    Obviously, this result was beyond the onlookers'' expectations. Since Rocky did not openly show his


    strength at the Shura Realm, they thought that it was inconceivable for him to defeat someone who had


    clearly reached the Shura Realm.


    Of course, after this battle, there would even be more spections and rumors about Rocky.


    However, Rocky had no time to deal with this. After all, defeating Israel here in the contest was just a


    small victory for him. His main goal was to win the battle of the Godly Geniuses in order to return to his


    original world.


    Even though he managed to win against the other Godly Geniuses this time, it was much more difficult


    to win the final battle in the end. After all, it would also be the battle among the fiefs. If he wanted to win


    it all, he had to start by conquering the other fiefs and making them swear their loyalty to him.


    Then, under the watchful eyes of the public, Rocky eventually left the battle ring. Outside the arena,


    Lilith and Ca hurriedly weed him.


    "Basil, congrattions! You really did great there!" Ca was the first to congratte him, wearing a


    huge smile on her face.


    "We were all shocked. Even I did not expect that you have the strength to defeat that kind of


    monstrosity!" Lilith also chimed in, expressing her admiration.


    "Well, thanks! By the way, I am actually in a hurry to visit a friend. Ca, can youe with me?"


    Rocky asked. He actually wanted to see how Valeria was doing.


    Ca immediately nodded, knowing what Rocky wanted to do.


    "Lilith, I''m sorry but we have to go. Let''s talkter!" With that, Rocky hurriedly left with Ca, leaving


    Lilith behind with a disappointed look.


    On the way to Valeria''s quarters, Ca could not help but look at Rocky from time to time. It was as if


    she wanted to ask him something, but she was having second thoughts.


    "Come on. Just say it if you have anything you wanna ask me." Rocky finally said something since he


    already noticed Ca''s actions a while ago.


    "Okay. Can you tell me the truth? How strong are you for real?" Ca asked bluntly.


    "Will you believe me if I tell you?" Rocky returned the question, letting out a faint smile.


    "Of course. If you say that it is the truth, then I''ll believe you," Ca answered firmly.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Fine. I have actually reached the Shura Realm," Rocky said without hesitation.


    "What? Really? The Shura Realm? This is more shocking than what I''ve thought of!" Although Ca


    was mentally prepared, she was still shocked when she heard it straight from Rocky''s mouth. She


    clearly knew the implication if he had already reached the Shura Realm. It meant that right now, no one


    in the human race or the spiritual race was stronger than him.


    Of course, this came as a shock since when she first met Rocky, he was just a Spiritual King. She did


    not expect that he had already broken through to such an unreachable realm so soon. Naturally, his


    rapid progress made her feel so inferior.


    "Well, to tell you the truth, I didn''t expect this to happen at all. Perhaps, this is fate." Rocky sighed while


    looking in the distance, letting out a bitter smile.

 Chapter 1816 A New Adventure

    Chapter 1816 A New Adventure


    "It seems that you had encountered something unimaginable yet amazing while you were away!"


    Although Ca was actually very curious to know more details, she deemed that it was not her ce to


    ask further. "Does Eunice also know about this?" "Hmm, kind of.


    Well, she doesn''t know that I have actually reached the Shura Realm. She just knows that my real


    strength is more than what I was showing," Rocky exined.


    "Really? And she did not even bother to tell me?" Of course, Ca could not help butin. She


    heaved a deep sigh and said in a disappointed tone, "It''s a bit frustrating to know that you''re so far


    ahead. It seems that no matter how hard I try, I will not be able to catch up with you."


    "Why are you saying that? You are already a primary-stage Spiritual Emperor. Just keep up with your


    hard work and you will reach greater heights. You have incredible talent and you are not weak at all,"


    Rocky quickly encouraged her.


    "Yes, I know. I may be strongerpared to others, but I am still far behind you," Ca replied with a


    bitter smile.


    Not long after, Rocky and Ca finally arrived at the quarters where Valeria was currently recuperating.


    Upon seeing that the two came in together, Eunice raised an eyebrow and said, "Wow! Since when


    have the two of you had such a close rtionship? I notice that you are frequently going out together.


    Are you an item now?"


    "Ha! Don''t talk nonsense!" Ca immediately got defensive as her face turned extremely reddish.


    On the other hand, Rocky could just lightly shake his head. Then, he approached Valeria, who was now


    sitting on the bed. It seemed that she was getting better after taking the medicinal pill that he had given


    her. He was actually relieved to see that after just a day''s worth of rest, herplexion had already


    improved a lot.


    Then, Rocky also took the liberty to check the conditions of Valeria''s injuries.


    "I just finished checking your damaged meridians. Generally speaking, there is nothing serious about


    them anymore, though it will take some time in order to fully recover," Rocky gently informed Valeria.


    "It''s okay as long as I can still recover." Valeria dly epted this fact, knowing that she would not


    be disabled.


    "By the way, how did the ultimate battle go? Did that bastard lose? Did that Basil win?" Eunice asked


    expectantly.


    "Well, what do you think?" Rocky replied with a smile.


    "That bastard just didn''t lose. He was seriously injured! Basil got him really bad!" Ca excitedly butted


    in. She could still clearly recall what happened in the epic fight earlier.


    Hearing that Basil was able to defeat Israel, Valeria felt very happy.


    "Anyway, Eunice, Ca, can I ask you to go back first?" Rocky asked, hinting at both girls that he


    wanted to talk with Valeria alone.


    Immediately understanding what Rocky meant, Eunice and Ca nodded and eventually left.


    "I didn''t expect Basil could defeat Israel," Valeria said in surprise as soon as the two girls got out of the


    room.


    "Well, about that, I actually have something to tell you. However, I need you to promise me that you''ll


    keep it a secret," Rocky said with a serious expression.


    "Okay. What is it?" Seeing how serious Rocky was, Valeria was a little intrigued. She wondered what it


    was about.


    "My identity as Odin is not the real one. I am actually Basil." Rocky admitted his true identity without


    any hint of hesitation. He suspected that Israel also saw through his identity, so there was actually no


    need to hide it. It might get exposed sooner orter, so he chose to admit it voluntarily.


    "Wait. What? You are Basil? But how is that possible? Aren''t you a member of the Shura Race? I


    thought you hadn''t been to the human territory before." Valeria''s face turned pale as her brows


    furrowed. Apparently, although she had some doubts during herst conversation with Rocky, her


    imagination never took her this far and this news was still too shocking for her.


    "I am actually a human being. I am just disguising myself as a member of the Shura Race so that my


    identity won''t be revealed," Rocky confirmed and made it clear.


    With her eyes wide open, Valeria was still in utter disbelief. She never expected that Rocky, a chosen


    Godly Genius, was actually a human.


    "I know it''s kind of hard to process this, but I swear that I''m telling the truth."


    "Then, how did you manage to deceive the gods who picked us? Isn''t it a rule that Godly Geniuses


    must be members of the Shura Race?" This was the biggest mystery that hindered Valeria from


    believing what Rocky revealed.


    "Actually, I don''t know how to answer that either." Rocky shook his head, knowing that there was still


    something that he had to keep only to himself.


    "Can you give me some more details? How did you get to the Ghost Fief? How did you be


    Esteban''s disciple? Does Leader Gilbert even know that you are actually a human?" Wanting to have


    some rity, Valeria bombarded Rocky with several questions. Of course, if he wanted her to keep a


    secret, she might as well know everything about this secret first.


    "It''s actually a long story, and I don''t have enough time to tell you everything right now. But I promise to


    tell youter. Anyway, the main reason why I told you about this is because I need your help." Ever


    since Rocky learned about the history of the Holy-Evil World, he had been formting his own n in


    order to save the Holy-Evil World. Moreover, that included dealing with the entire Shura Race.


    Winning the championship in the Spiritual Emperor Contest was actually the first step in achieving his


    goal. Right now, he had dramatically lessened their opponents by eliminating some of the Godly


    Geniuses and also teaming up with some of them. When they returned to the Shura Race, he had to


    continue the battle against the other Godly Geniuses. After winning the battle, he could finally take


    action and resist the royal family.


    Obviously, he could not aplish all those difficult tasks by himself. He had to find a trustworthy


    helper with great influence. Valeria was undoubtedly one of the best choices that he could think of.


    However, Rocky also knew that it would not be that easy to persuade Valeria. After all, agreeing to help


    him would mean that she would have to give up the battle and even betray the Flower Fief at some


    point. But he still believed that she would be reasonable enough to listen to him. That was why he did


    not hesitate to tell her his secret. He risked everything just so he could gain her trust.


    "What do you want my help for? What do I have to do?" Valeria asked as she tried to calm herself.


    Although she still had many questions and doubts in mind, she also wanted to know why Rocky would


    take such a huge risk of telling her this secret.


    "Okay. Here it goes. I actually want you to help me win the battle of the Godly Geniuses," Rocky said


    with all honesty.


    "I knew it! You are just going to use me!" Obviously, Valeria became angry. She felt betrayed, thinking


    that Rocky was just doing this for his own selfish reasons.


    "No. Please listen to me first. I have no interest in the battle of the Godly Geniuses and the rewards


    thates with it. What I want is to make big changes in the entire Shura Race!" Rocky said firmly, his


    eyes full of righteous conviction.


    When Valeria heard this, she was quite taken aback. She had never seen Rocky this serious before.


    "Are you saying that you want to dethrone the current royal family of the Shura Race? Why will you go


    to that extent? Is it because of the human race?" Since the Shura Race''s royal family was actually the


    reason why the human race and the spiritual race had suffered for eras, this was the only exnation


    that she could think of.


    "No. I am doing this so that I can return to my original world," Rocky answered with a heavy sigh.


    "Your original world? So, you are from an alien world?" Once more, Valeria was struck dumb. Every


    revtion that Rocky told her was beyond her wildest imagination.


    "Back then, the Shura Race took many spiritual warriors from my world and brought them here. Many


    of them are very important to me. So, in order to save them, I came to this world. I did my best to


    be strong enough until I can finally take action. After oveing countless setbacks and


    struggles, I was able to send them back to our original world. However, in return, I was stuck here. This


    world is not home to me, and I want to return to my world. There are so many people waiting for me.


    My friends, family, and my child are all in that world," Rocky uttered as he got emotional.


    "You have a child?!" Valeria was so shocked that she was almost rendered speechless.


    Rocky nodded seriously. "I don''t expect you to understand the feeling of wanting to go back home, but


    just know that I don''t mean to use you just for my personal gain. I know that I am requesting something


    big, so as long as you help me, I will give you everything that I''ve gained in this world. The Flower Fief


    wants to be more superior to the other fiefs, right? I can make that happen. Besides, when I seed in


    dethroning the current royal family, you will have the chance to be the new members of the royal


    family."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1817 Very Attractive

    Chapter 1817 Very Attractive


    Indeed, what Rocky offered was very tempting. In fact, after hearing what he said, Valeria immediately


    fell into deep thought and analyzed the pros and cons. She knew that it was too risky. If he failed, then


    everything would be all for naught. But if he seeded in the end, she and the Flower Fief would reap


    unimaginable benefits.


    "Think about it first. I know that I can''t demand an answer from you right away. Anyway, I will head out


    now to prepare for our departure back to the Shura Race." Then, Rocky stood up and was about to


    leave, leaving Valeria time to think about his offer.


    "Okay. I will think about it. Just so we''re clear, even if I end up not agreeing, I will still keep your secret.


    I owe you my life, so it''s the least that I can do. In the near future, I will do my best to repay you,"


    Valeria said firmly. She did not agree with Rocky''s proposal right away, but she wanted him to know


    that his secret was safe with her.


    "You don''t need to repay me with anything. All I want is for you to be yourself."


    "You know what? If I knew that you are so strong, I wouldn''t have fought so hard. After all, even if I got


    to the final battle and faced you, the result would still be the same. You will be the ultimate winner."


    Valeria sighed.


    "Don''t be like that. Sometimes you could only be strengthened after you experienced failures. For now,


    I have defeated Israel and avenged you. Next time, I want you to avenge yourself. I believe that you


    can do it."


    "Thank you. I will do my best to recover quickly." Valeria finally let out a faint smile. She was actually


    very grateful to Rocky for saving her life and for believing that she could get back up once more.


    "All right. Take more rest after I leave." Then, Rocky waved his hand and eventually went out of her


    room.


    Outside, Eunice and Ca were talking about something while waiting for Rocky. The moment they


    saw him go out, they hurriedly approached him.


    "So, what were you talking about with Valeria just now?" Eunice knew that if Rocky requested to talk


    with someone in a serious tone, it meant that it should be something important. Hence, she wanted to


    know what they talked about.


    "I already told her that Basil is my true identity," Rocky replied indifferently.


    "What? Have you gone mad? She is still a Godly Genius! What if she tells the other Godly Geniuses


    about this secret of yours?" As expected, the two women instantly became frantic upon hearing that


    Rocky willingly revealed his true identity to Valeria. Although Rocky and Valeria had a temporary


    alliance, once she betrayed him, he would definitely be in a bad position.


    "Don''t worry. She has no reason to betray me. I believe that she''s honest enough to keep her word


    about keeping my secret," Rocky said with absolute certainty.


    "How can you be so sure? You have taken this too far!" Ca stillined, obviously worried about


    what might happen to Rocky.


    "You guys are such worrywarts. I have to tell her my secret because it is a part of my n. Anyway, I


    have to get ready. I will go back to the Shura Race as soon as possible because the royal family has


    already ordered some troops to attack the territories of the human race and the spiritual race. This is


    too soon, so I also have to fast track my n," Rocky said, letting out a frown.


    "Oh, that''s right. Chief Colton asked me to apany you once you head back to the Shura Race,"


    Eunice reminded Rocky.


    "Then, I''lle with you too!" Ca instantly volunteered.


    Eunice and Rocky immediately looked at each other, not expecting that Ca would suddenly want to


    go with them. He shook his head and said, "No, you can''te with us. It''s already too risky to take


    Eunice with me. If the two of you go there, the chance of your identities being exposed will get higher."


    "But¡ª"


    Ca still wanted to argue but Rocky interrupted her. "Don''t worry. We''ll be just fine. Besides, we won''t


    be gone for too long. We will meet again soon, although next time, it might be on the battlefield.


    Moreover, there is a huge chance that at that time, the human race will see me as an enemy. But of


    course, that will just be temporary."


    "Okay. Be careful." Knowing that Rocky would not change his mind no matter what, Ca could only


    ask him to take care of himself.


    After that, Ca eventually left. At the same time, Eunice returned to the Di n to make some


    preparations before they began their trip back to the Shura Race.


    As for Rocky, he actually went to find Gloria so that she could recover her identity as his apprentice


    pharmacist and return to the Shura Race with him.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    However, to his surprise, he could not find her anywhere even after searching for a long time. It


    seemed that she had already gone back ahead of him. Although he did not really understand why she


    would do this, Rocky had no choice but to return without her.


    When all of their preparations were done, Rocky and Eunice met and went to see Valeria. After picking


    Valeria up in her room, they finally headed back to the Shura Race.


    On the way, Rocky arranged Eunice''s disguise so that she could fit right in like an ordinary woman from


    the Shura Race. There were actually no big changes in her overall appearance, so it could be said that


    Eunice would appear as a first-ss beauty in the Shura Race.


    "Hmm. Although you already look like a member of the Shura Race, thanks to your disguise, I''m afraid


    that most of your behaviors would not pass as a member of our race. If we do nothing, people will


    easily find you suspicious," Valeria pointed out.


    "Then, you can teach me how to act like an ordinary woman from the Shura Race! Don''t worry. I''m a


    fast learner!" Eunice said excitedly, holding Valeria''s hands.


    Valeria hesitated at first. After all, she was not sure whether she should teach a human to act as a


    member of the Shura Race. However, she also owed Eunice a lot. She was the one who took care of


    her when she was badly injured. Moreover, she knew that the reason why Eunice wasing to the


    Shura Race was that she could assist Rocky in his ns. If Eunice''s identity was exposed, Rocky''s


    ns would instantly go south. Both Eunice and Rocky were the reason why she could still recover, so


    she also wanted to repay their kindness in whatever way she could.


    Consequently, Valeria agreed to be Eunice''s teacher. Hence, they utilized the days while they were on


    the trip back to teach Eunice everything rted to the Shura Race.


    Then, eight dayster, the three of them finally arrived at the Ghost Fief.


    As soon as Rocky and the others entered Gilbert''s mansion, they were immediately weed by


    Gilbert, Vivian, Elder Leticia, and the elders of the Ghost Fief.


    "Good! You guys are finally back!" Gilbert greeted in a cheerful tone.


    "I''m sorry to disappoint you, sir. I was not able to get the first ce in this task this time." Although he


    won the contest as Basil, it was not counted. So, he had to apologize to Gilbert.


    "It''s not a big deal. After all, it''s just a training quest. The important thing is that you were able toe


    back safely." Gilbert really didn''t mind at all. Although Rocky was not able to win the contest, the result


    of this trial was still better than expected. The Godly Geniuses of the Blood Fief and the Elite Fief both


    died, which meant they had two fewer opponents to deal with. Moreover, he also heard that Quentin,


    the Godly Genius of the Purgatory Fief, suffered severe injuries. Overall, it was still a win for them.


    "Leader Gilbert, Elder Leticia, we have returned." With Eunice assisting her, Valeria also came forward


    and greeted them.


    "Valeria, you don''t look very good. Are you all right?" Gilbert noticed Valeria''s pained movements.


    "You look seriously injured. How are you feeling?" Elder Leticia also looked at Valeria and showed a


    nervous expression.


    "Valeria was actually badly injured during her battle against Israel. As a result, her meridians were


    seriously damaged. I was able to apply my master''s unique healing skill to repair her meridians, but


    until she gets better, she won''t be able to use her spiritual power," Rocky exined on behalf of


    Valeria.


    "I see. Then, she won''t be able to participate in the next trial." For Elder Leticia, it was a bit regretful


    that Valeria could not participate in the next trial, but she was actually more worried about the injuries


    she incurred.


    "I''m afraid that is the case," Rocky answered in a low voice.


    "Don''t worry, Elder Leticia. I will send Valeria to Estebanter. If he is the one to personally apply his


    medical skills, I believe that she will recover faster," Gilbert butted in and tried tofort Elder Leticia.


    Obviously, Elder Leticia could only ept the reality and hope that Valeria would be cured as soon as


    possible.


    "By the way, Odin, who is this girl? I don''t think I''ve seen her before." At this time, Gilbert finally noticed


    Eunice and asked about her.


    "Oh, she''s a maid that I bought after we returned here in the Ghost Fief. Since Valeria was seriously


    injured, she would need someone to assist her. Although I am her fiance, I am still a man. Hence, it


    would be more convenient if a maid could take care of her." It seemed that Rocky had already thought


    of the perfect excuse even before they entered the Ghost Fief.


    "I see. But where is your apprentice pharmacist? I haven''t seen him yet," Gilbert asked, confused.


    "I permitted him to go back to his hometown and visit his family for a while. He should be back soon


    enough," Rocky answered calmly. However, the truth was that he still didn''t know what exactly


    happened to Gloria or where she went.


    "Well, I guess that is enough for now. I know that you must be tired after such a long journey. Go back


    first and have a good rest!" Gilbert dered.


    Right after that, Elder Leticia ordered someone to apany Valeria back to their ce.


    At the same time, Rocky took Eunice to the Ghost Pce.

 Chapter 1818 Her Surprising Proposal

    Chapter 1818 Her Surprising Proposal


    As soon as Rocky got back to the Ghost Pce, he saw Esteban, wearing an irritated expression on


    his face. Although he saw Rocky and Eunice enter, he just ignored them.


    "Hey, old man. What''s gotten into you? Who made you so unhappy?" Rocky asked in a teasing tone.


    "Humph! It''s all because of that bullshit of a royal family! Can you believe that they asked me to join the


    army just so I can be a military doctor? That''s just ridiculous! Who do they think am I?" Esteban


    instantlyshed out, driven crazy by the absurd demand of the royal family.


    "Then, what did the leader say? I''m sure he''ll be against it," Rocky assumed.


    "Well, he can''t do anything, can he? This is a direct order from the royal family. Even he can''t refuse


    them," Esteban replied as he rolled his eyes at Rocky.


    "So, you''re going? When will you leave?"


    "Ha! I didn''t say that I will go. They can''t force me if I don''t want to. I''m also warning you not to


    convince. Otherwise, I will rmend you in my stead! Your medical skills are fine now. Even if it is


    you, you''ll do okay," Esteban snorted, threatening Rocky.


    "What? I am a Godly Genius. Of course, the royal family will not allow me to take such a risk," Rocky


    immediately retorted, finding a loophole if ever Esteban was serious with his statement.


    "Huh? Why not? The royal family thinks that Godly Geniuses are also dispensable just like everybody


    else." Esteban let out a frown, still pissed at what the royal family wanted him to do.


    "Fine. Enough about that. We can talk about it some other time." Since Rocky was not really interested


    in it, he did not want to dwell on it.


    "Anyway, this girl is pretty. How are you able to pick some random girl every time you go somece?


    You really are something! Is that a secret gift of yours?" Soon enough, Esteban noticed Eunice beside


    Rocky. He thought that among ordinary members of the Shura Race, Eunice''s beauty is on a different


    level.


    "Pardon me, sir. But I am not just some random girl. I am a decent one," Eunice immediately corrected


    him but in a polite way.


    "Ha-ha! You are glib. I like it!" In his short interaction with Eunice, Esteban''s mood seemed to get


    better.


    "You must be Master Esteban. Basil here often mentions you," Eunice said in a rather sweet tone.


    "Basil? Wait a minute..." Upon hearing Rocky''s human name, Esteban quickly pulled Rocky aside. "Are


    you crazy? Did you just bring a human with you? If the leader finds out about this, you know how big


    this trouble will bring to you!"


    "Don''t worry. We will be very careful. Besides, she''s not just an ordinary girl. She''s actually from the Di


    n," Rocky revealed with a faint smile.


    "Did you just say the Di n?" It seemed that Esteban was stunned upon hearing the name of the


    n. Afterward, the way he looked at Eunice also became very different.


    Then, Rocky also told him about the general situation of the Di n. After hearing that Jaiden was still


    alive and well, Esteban appeared to be pretty delighted.


    "Why do you look so happy all of a sudden? What exactly is your rtionship with the Di n?" Rocky


    was a bit confused after seeing the ted expression on the old man''s face. After all, he rarely saw him


    like this.


    "Stop asking too many questions! It''s none of your business!" In an instant, Esteban returned to his


    usual self and red at Rocky. Then, he approached Eunice with a smile on his face and said, "Since


    you''re still new here, why don''t I show you around? While you get familiar with the ce, we could also


    get familiar with each other. What do you think?"


    "Okay! That sounds nice." Eunice nodded immediately, excited to see more of the culture of the Shura


    Race.


    ''What is happening? This old man has never been so enthusiastic around me all this time. He must be


    hiding something. I''d say he has a close rtionship with the Di n...'' Rocky thought to himself,


    narrowing his eyes as he watched Esteban and Eunice leave.


    When the two left, Rocky had nothing more to do, so he went to the medicine hall.


    Not long after, Valeria arrived, apanied by two disciples from the Flower Fief.


    "Do you know where Master Esteban is? I''m supposed to meet him here," Valeria asked, seeing that


    Rocky was the only one there.


    "Oh, he''s actually out right now being a tour guide," Rocky replied indifferently.


    "Tour guide? What is that?" Apparently, Valeria did not know what the term meant because it was just


    usually used in modern society.


    Then, Rocky winked at her, signaling her to send her attendants outside for a while.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "You two can go back first. My treatment might take a bit long. I''ll just ask Odin to apany me back


    later," Valeria turned to her attendants and ordered.


    The disciples just looked at each other, nodded at Valeria, and silently left.


    "So, have you thought about my proposal yet?" Rocky wasted no time and asked her directly.


    "Okay. Let''s talk about it seriously. I believe in the truthfulness of your intention. However, how can you


    guarantee that our Flower Fief will get most of the benefits after your n seeds?" During their back


    to the Ghost Fief, Valeria had been thinking about Rocky''s proposal carefully. In fact, she already came


    up with her answer.


    "Well, to be honest, I can''t fully guarantee that. After all, I am not one of the gods. But let me tell you


    something. Even the recement of the current royal family is part of the will of the gods," Rocky


    revealed with a straight face.


    "Are you serious?" Of course, Valeria was shocked. She never thought that the gods cared about the


    members of the royal family of the Shura Race.


    "You heard that right. However, as for the exact reason, I am not sure. I could just assume that the


    current royal family has done something bad to anger the gods." Actually, Rocky knew the reason, but


    he couldn''t freely tell anyone about it since it had something to do with the history and the secrets of


    the royal family.


    "I see. Then, here is my answer. If I am to agree on assisting you, you must also agree to my


    condition." After hesitating for a while, Valeria took a deep breath and told Rocky that she had already


    made up her mind.


    "All right. Let''s hear it." Seeing how serious Valeria was, Rocky also prepared himself.


    "I want you to marry me!" Hearing the words that went out of Valeria''s mouth, Rocky was shaken to his


    core.


    "What? Marry you? I thought that is thest thing that you wanted?" Rocky could not help but question


    her right away.


    "Well, that was before. But if we are to enter into this agreement, how can I ensure that you will fulfill


    your promise? If you want me to trust you, then you should have no problem agreeing to my terms. As


    long as I be your wife, you won''t be able to escape from me!" Of course, this was a smart idea. If


    Rocky somehow disagreed with this, it would only show that he was not serious with his promise.


    "I understand the logic of your decision. But I just think that it''s not fair to you," Rocky replied, saying


    that he was just concerned about her.


    "Humph! This isn''t a big deal anymore. You already saved me twice. You have seen almost every part


    of my naked body and you even touched them. Don''t you think that it''s even weirder? We''ve gone to


    that point without being married first. You should take responsibility for all of that!"


    Hearing all of this, Rocky was not able to utter a word. He was at a loss that these things woulde


    from Valeria herself.


    "Now, if you don''t have any objections, then it''s a deal," Valeria added, resolute about the conditions of


    the agreement.


    "All right. If you are fine with all of that, then I don''t see any reason to object." As Rocky finally regained


    hisposure, he deemed that Valeria''s conditions would not be a problem.


    "However, I''m just worried about Gloria. If she learned about our marriage, I''m sure that she would try


    to cause trouble again. Hence, I was thinking that we should get married the soonest. In fact, I already


    asked Elder Leticia to propose this to Leader Gilbert. I guess he should summon you soon enough


    regarding this." Indeed, Valeria had already nned everything in advance.


    "Don''t worry about Gloria. I''ll deal with her." Rocky was actually confident that Gloria would not cause


    any trouble since he already had her under his control.


    "Anyway, since Master Esteban won''te back so soon, why don''t you treat my wounds now?"


    Valeria asked shyly.


    "Of course, no problem." Afterward, Rocky prepared everything he needed and began to treat her


    wounds.


    Then, the moment Rocky finished with Valeria''s treatments, Esteban and Eunice finally came back.


    "Oh, Miss Valeria! It has been quite a while. I can see that you are getting even more beautiful!"


    Esteban really seemed to be in such a great mood that he even greeted Valeria passionately.


    "Thank you, Master Esteban. However, I''m afraid that I''m about to leave. Please excuse me." Valeria


    was not used to being praised that way, so her pretty face blushed hard. Then, after a moment, she left


    the hall alone.


    "Why did it take you so long toe back? Hey, old man. Are you up to something?" Rocky


    immediately asked Esteban with narrowed eyes.


    "You, idiot! Eunice is ady young enough to be my granddaughter! I had a good impression of her, so


    since she is staying here in the meantime, I''ve decided to treat her as my adopted granddaughter. I


    should warn you. If you dare do something bad to her, I will be your opponent!" Esteban dered with


    a serious expression.


    Rocky was in a daze, not expecting that Eunice could instantly find a strong backer the moment she


    got to the Shura Race.


    At the same time, Eunice just shrugged her shoulders while winking at Rocky.


    Then, after sunset, just as Valeria said, Gilbert sent someone to invite Rocky and Esteban to the


    leader''s mansion. It seemed that a wee home party for Rocky would be held there.


    However, as someone who was not fond of social gatherings, Esteban instantly declined. But of


    course, Rocky had to attend because the feast was about him.


    Upon arriving at the banquet hall, Rocky saw that many people were present and most of the seats


    were already upied.


    At the sight of Rocky, Gilbert immediately stood up and greeted him warmly. At the same time, the


    other elders of the Ghost Fief also stood up and cupped their hands towards the Godly Genius of their


    fief.

 Chapter 1819 The King Of The Clan

    Chapter 1819 The King Of The n


    Seeing all these people, Rocky greeted back and waster asked to sit beside Gilbert. Sitting next to


    the leader was a sign of special treatment. Hence, this gesture was enough to show Rocky''s


    importance.


    Then, Vivian sat down next to Rocky. Though they exchanged nces with each other, they did not


    really engage in any formal conversation. However, despite being very silent, Rocky noticed that Vivian


    let out a faint smile, something that could only happen rarely.


    After a while, Gilbert turned to Rocky and talked with him.


    "Odin, let me get this straight. Elder Leticia came to me earlier. She opened up the proposal of you and


    Miss Valeria getting married as soon as possible. What do you think?" Gilbert asked without further


    ado.


    "Well, I don''t see any problem. As long as Valeria also agrees, then we can proceed with it." Since this


    proposal actually came from Valeria herself, and the two of them had already agreed to it, Rocky also


    told Gilbert that he would go with it.


    "Great! I''ll announce this to the publicter. Then, I''ll personally start arranging things for the marriage


    ceremony as soon as possible." It was pretty evident that Gilbert was very delighted about this. After


    all, once the marriage waspleted, the alliance between the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief would


    be irond. Moreover, the rtionship between the two fiefs would be more stable.


    Rocky just nodded, entrusting these matters to Gilbert.


    While the two were still conversing, Elder Leticia and Valeria also arrived in the hall.


    At the sight of them, everyone from the Ghost Fief greeted and bowed towards them.


    After Elder Leticia and Valeria had finally taken their seats, Gilbert stood up and addressed the crowd,


    saying, "Everyone, thank you foring today. In addition to weing back the two remarkable


    Godly Geniuses, I also have another important announcement to make. I am d to dere that these


    two will finally get married soon!"


    Upon hearing this great news, everyone present quickly stood and extended their congrattions to


    the soon-to-be wedded couple. Of course, the people were joyous, knowing that once the marriage


    became official, the alliance would be greatly strengthened, and they would have an even better


    advantage in the battle among the Godly Geniuses.


    Soon enough, the banquet was apanied by singing and dancing. A group of performers took the


    center of the hall, dancing gracefully while waving their delicate hands.


    At the same time, several people kept oning to Rocky''s side, giving him a toast. Since he was the


    center of the party, he had no choice but to entertain the guests.


    However, after a while, Rocky began to feel bored already. He just wanted the party to end so that he


    could finally leave. But out of nowhere, he suddenly felt a faint killing intent from one of the dancers in


    the hall. Of course, he didn''t show any expression on his face in case he was the one being targeted.


    Hence, he decided to stay behind, carefully observing the dancers at the center of the hall.


    Then, a momentter, the dancers suddenly swarmed towards the guests, waving their sleeves. In a


    sh, Rocky clearly saw that a dagger flew out from one of them. It was not actually aimed at him but


    towards Gilbert.


    However, at this time, Gilbert was still talking with Elder Leticia about the arrangements of the wedding


    ceremony, so he didn''t notice it.


    Seeing that the dagger would hit Gilbert, Rocky immediately threw the goblet in his hands towards the


    dagger.


    ng!


    With a reverberating sound, the goblet managed to knock the dagger away.


    Immediately after, the people realized what just happened and instantly became vignt.


    Seeing that the assassination failed, one of the dancers suddenly rushed out of the hall with lightning


    speed.


    "Guards! Capture her!" Gilbert angrily ordered the first chance he got.


    Vivian and several other Spiritual Emperors went outside in an attempt to catch the assassin.


    "Thank you, Odin," Gilbert said with a sigh. He knew that if it wasn''t for Rocky, he would have been hit


    by the dagger.


    "Well, even if I didn''t notice it right away, with your strength, you can sessfully block it at thest


    second." Rocky was well aware that with Gilbert''s ability, it would take more than a dagger to hurt him.


    "I suppose that''s true. However, it is surprising that no one noticed a killer sneaking in this ce."


    There were many powerful Spiritual Emperors in their midst, and Gilbert himself was at the Shura


    Realm. Hence, he was dumbfounded that none of them even noticed the presence nor the killing intent


    from one of the dancers¡ªexcept Rocky. That was why Gilbert felt that it was a bit strange.


    "I only noticed it after she threw the dagger," Rocky quickly said, knowing that Gilbert was probably a


    bit suspicious of him.


    After hearing that, Gilbert didn''t probe further, deeming that it wasn''t really the time to think about it.


    Soon enough, Vivian and the other warriors came back, but it seemed that they were not able to catch


    the killer.


    The killer might have already fled, but in order to ensure everyone''s safety, Gilbert had to end the


    banquet ahead of time.


    After talking some more with Rocky, Gilbert left with Vivian and several elders. Rocky could only


    assume that they would hold a meeting to discuss this incident.


    Afterward, all of the other guests left one after another.


    When Rocky was also about to exit the hall, Valeria suddenly approached him.


    "Don''t you find it weird? Why did that woman try to kill Leader Gilbert? Aren''t we supposed to be the


    ones being targeted? I can''t think of the motive behind this action..." Valeria tried to ask for Rocky''s


    opinion, thinking that it was highly unusual.


    "Well, it just means that this assassination attempt wasn''t initiated by the Godly Geniuses," Rocky


    reasoned with certainty.


    "Then, what was it all about?" Valeria queried further.


    "Hmm. It might be possible that Leader Gilbert has offended some other fiefs. Or perhaps, this is the


    work of the members of the royal family..." Rocky said, making a rational guess.


    "The royal family? Isn''t he closely rted to them? What makes you think that? That''s impossible!"


    With furrowed brows, Valeria strongly believed that something was wrong with Rocky''s spection.


    "The internal conflicts of the royal family may not be as intense as the open strife between the nine


    major fiefs, but they exist. However, I don''t really know much about the royal family. Do you have any


    information that could probably help us solve this?" Rocky asked with genuine intention.


    At first, Valeria hesitated a little. But since she already knew Rocky''s true identity and ns for the


    future, she thought that Rocky might need every kind of information that could help him fulfill his


    promise. Hence, she deemed that the risk of telling him some ssified information would be worth it.


    "Nowadays, the king of the Shura Race is already getting old. Although his lifespan should be longer


    than ordinary members of the Shura Race, the king must choose a person that will be his sessor.


    ording to the tradition of the royal family, once the king reaches one hundred and fifty years of age,


    he should already determine his sessor. However, the selection is not limited to the direct


    descendants of the king. He can choose anyone from the most respected and powerful members of the


    royal family..." Valeria recounted.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "So, you''re saying that as long as someone from the royal family has superior power and talent, he will


    have a chance to be chosen as the sessor?" Rocky rified.


    "Yes. If you are thinking that the royal family has something to do with the attempt to assassinate


    Leader Gilbert, then this might be the reason. He has the royal bloodline. Although he is just from the


    branch family, his bloodline is pure. Thus, he is a qualified candidate to be the next king," Valeria


    exined further.


    "That must be it!" After hearing everything that Valeria said, Rocky came to understand the underlying


    motive in the attempt to assassinate Gilbert.


    "However, I don''t really see much hope for him. Although he is strong, I''m afraid that his strength is not


    enough topete with the frontrunners for the throne," Valeria added. The reason why Valeria


    thought at first that the royal family would not be involved in the assassination attempt was that they did


    not have any reason to feel threatened by Gilbert at all.


    "Then, who are the strongest candidates to be the next king?" Curious about this matter, Rocky


    continued to ask.


    "Hmm. As far as I know, three biggest names are holding the highest potential. First is Prince Zain, the


    son of the king. He is currently holding most of the military power of the Shura Race''s royal family.


    Moreover, he has a huge number of supporters. The next one is the king''s younger brother, Prince


    Enoch. I heard that he has always maintained a close rtionship with the Primitive Fief, and he also


    possesses a few powerful armies at his disposal."


    "Who is thest one?"


    "The daughter of the former queen, Princess La..." Valeria uttered with a bit of hesitation.


    "Princess? They allow princesses to be the head of the royal family?" Rocky asked, not expecting


    about this.

 Chapter 1820 Dispatch Troops At Any Time

    Chapter 1820 Dispatch Troops At Any Time


    "Yes, of course. In fact, there have been many famous queens who have ruled over the Shura Race in


    the past. For example, Princess La''s mother, the former queen, is one," Valeria replied with hints of


    pride in her tone.


    "I see. I just thought that the royal family was strictly patriarchal in nature," Rocky said.


    "As a matter of fact, Leader Gilbert is actually known to have a good rtionship with Princess La.


    He could even be considered as her supporter. Thus, in my opinion, the true reason behind his


    assassination attempt is because he is supporting Princess La." Instead of Gilbert being a candidate


    for the throne, Valeria thought that this was the more logical reason.


    "All right. For now, we can just agree that it has something to do with the selection of the sessor."


    Rocky and Valeria finally came up with the conclusion.


    "Anyway, I just think that we can look at this incident from a different perspective. Maybe, this might be


    a good chance for you." Valeria vaguely expressed her idea.


    "What exactly do you mean by that?" Rocky asked with furrowed brows, sensing that she might be onto


    something.


    "Well, isn''t it a part of your n to go against the current royal family? Frankly speaking, if you only


    utilize the power of the fiefs, it will be impossible for you to seed. In fact, you will be digging your


    own grave. However, if you can take advantage of this selection for the next king or queen, your


    chances of reaching your goal will increase," Valeria hinted as she nced at Rocky meaningfully.


    "You''re saying that I should cooperate with one of these three candidates? Then, who do you think


    should I support?" Rocky asked, understanding what Valeria''s vague words meant.


    "In my personal opinion, Princess La is the best candidate right now. This might also be why her


    rivals are already making a move against her supporters. The current king of the Shura Race is known


    to be merciless. Hence, disputes andints are actually overflowing among the people. It means


    that many are actually dissatisfied with the way he governs. Inparison to La''s mother, the


    former queen, she was known to be a wise and merciful monarch. She once brought the Shura Race to


    a very long period of prosperity. Most likely, someone like Princess La will gain the trust of the


    people."


    "I see. However, she cannot win just by being a good candidate, right? I might have to find an


    opportunity to meet her in person..."


    "Anyway, I don''t really care what you want to do. In the end, all I want is for you to keep your promise."


    "Of course. I always keep my word. Besides, I am going to be your husband soon, making you my


    family. It''s just natural that I fulfill my wife''s wishes," Rocky replied, obviously teasing Valeria.


    "I really hate it when you spout that kind of nonsense to me!" With a cold snort, Valeria immediately


    turned around and left.


    After that, Rocky also went back to the Ghost Pce.


    Upon returning to the Ghost Pce, Rocky saw that Esteban and Eunice were still chatting happily as


    if they were really family. Although he didn''t know the true reason why Esteban easily grew fond of


    Eunice, he still thought that this was better. After all, he was relieved to think that Esteban would be


    willing to protect her while she stayed here in the Ghost Fief. Hence, even if he had to leave and do his


    business, he wouldn''t need to worry about her.


    "Oh? Why are you back so soon? I thought those kinds of parties take longer?" Eunice asked the


    moment Rocky appeared.


    "Leader Gilbert became a target of an assassination attempt during the party. He is fine, but of course,


    the party needed to be cut short."


    Hearing what Rocky said, Esteban looked at him but just seemed to take the news lightly. "Someone is


    bold enough to assassinate the leader of a fief?"


    "Well, based on what I''ve heard, it might have something to do with the selection of the king''s


    sessor," Rocky replied indifferently.


    Then, Esteban let out a frown and said, "They are already starting to move, huh? Anyway, don''t get


    involved in this matter. Even though you are a Godly Genius, you should not stick your nose in it. After


    all, even if you join hands with the Godly Geniuses of the other fiefs, I highly doubt that you will win


    against the Godly Geniuses of the royal family."


    "What? The royal family has their own Godly Geniuses?" Rocky was taken aback since it was his first


    time hearing about it.


    "Yes, of course. Didn''t anyone tell you that? However, the Godly Geniuses of the royal family are all


    selected in secret. Hence, they only participate in the battle among the Godly Geniuses when


    necessary."


    "What does that make of us? And when do they show up?" Rocky narrowed his eyes, a bit confused


    about Esteban''s remarks.


    "You know that the battle among Godly Geniuses canst for a long time, right? It could be just a few


    years, a dozen years, or even decades. Everything is possible, depending on the progress of the Godly


    Geniuses. However, this time around, I heard that two Godly Geniuses were already lost during the


    Spiritual Emperor Contest. That is a bit too soon, so I think that the Godly Geniuses of the royal family


    might appear sooner than expected," Esteban surmised as he stroked his chin.


    "But why didn''t I hear anything about it from Leader Gilbert?" Rocky asked with furrowed brows. He


    thought that it was an important matter that should have been informed to him right away.


    "Well, he must have thought that you already know about it," Esteban spected while shrugging his


    shoulders.


    Rocky thought that it wasn''t important to dwell on it right now, so he just left it at that. Then, he asked


    Esteban again, "By the way, how much do you know about Princess La?"


    "Didn''t I just tell you to stay out of it?" As soon as Esteban heard him mention La, he already knew


    what was on Rocky''s mind.


    "I don''t know anything much about the royal family. Come on! Maybe it wille in handy just in case."


    Knowing that Rocky was a stubborn person, Esteban sighed and started talking. "I have already seen


    Princess La several times. It could be said that she is the most beautiful woman in the entire Shura


    Race," he revealed. Upon hearing this, both Rocky and Eunice noticed the fascinated expression on


    Esteban''s face.


    "Sir, I don''t think that''s what he wanted to know," Eunice butted in and reminded the old man.


    "Yes, sorry. Well, Princess La has a good reputation in the royal family. Since she is the daughter of


    the former queen, she still has many supporters and is favored by a part of the royal forces. And yes, I


    heard that she intends topete for the selection of the throne''s sessor. You are right when you


    suggested that tonight''s assassination attempt must have something to do with it. After all, the good


    rtionship between Leader Gilbert and the princess is well-known to others," Esteban admitted.


    "Right now, what are Princess La''s chances of winning?" Rocky asked straightforwardly.


    "Honestly, I am not sure. In order for one to be the sessor, he or she should first get the


    support of about more than three fiefs. Although the fiefs should be under the control of the royal family,


    their power development is not limited. Therefore, with the support of the fiefs, it could determine who


    will be the next one to sit on the throne. If I am not mistaken, Prince Zain is the most popr among


    the candidates. Right now, he should have the support of at least three fiefs. It means that he currently


    has the highest chances of winning," Esteban inferred.


    "How about Princess La? How many fiefs are supporting her?"


    "I should guess that only the Ghost Fief does. Since Prince Zain is a direct lineage of the current king, it


    is easy for him to get many supporters. That means that Princess La is at a bit of a disadvantage.


    She doesn''t have that much influence now because she''s just the daughter of the former queen."


    After learning many things from Esteban, Rocky had gotten a general idea of the present situation. Just


    as Valeria told him, he might be able to use this opportunity to make his ns work faster. However,


    the only problem was how he could meet Princess La.


    "I already warned you not to get involved in this matter. But since you are a stubborn brat, I will just


    advise that you should at least be fully prepared. Here! Take this notebook with you. It contains my


    lifetime research. You can see there all of my discoveries about the bodies of the members of the


    Shura Race. It should be helpful to you." Then, Esteban handed the notebook over to Rocky.


    After getting it, Rocky decided to put it away for now.


    "That reminds me. I still have something else to do. See youter." As Esteban stood up, he left the two


    behind.


    "So, what are you going to do next?" Eunice asked.


    "If my hunch is right, the sudden order to invade the human race and the spiritual race must have been


    Prince Zain''s ploy. After conquering them, it would be considered a major achievement. He wanted to


    y that card in order to solidify his position as the sessor," Rocky concluded.


    "Then, what''s the n?" Hearing what Rocky said, Eunice knew that he wouldn''t just do nothing. Of


    course, she also wanted to do something because the human race was involved in this.


    "It seems that I would have to act as Basil again. But first, I need to make more preparations," Rocky


    said after thinking for a while.


    "Do you want me to inform Chief Colton about this immediately?" Eunice asked. Her role in


    apanying Rocky back to the Shura Race was clear to her. Hence, she would do her best to be of


    help.


    "Yes, please. Tell him to prepare as soon as possible. The royal family of the Shura Race might send


    powerful troops at any time. We don''t want them to be caught off guard."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 1821 Growing Vigilant

    Chapter 1821 Growing Vignt


    After their conversation, Rocky told Eunice to go ahead and get some rest first. Then, he also left the


    Ghost Pce and found a spot where he could enter the Magic Spiritual Space.


    Inside it, he took some time to improve and enhance his Imperial Soul. Afterward, he remembered to


    take a look at the contents of Esteban''s notebook. Upon reading them, he was extremely surprised at


    what he saw. It was just supposed to be a body dissecting course, but it actually listed all of the


    weaknesses of the Shura Race''s royal family. Furthermore, it even mentioned something about the


    concept of making zombies that could then be manipted.


    However, it seemed that there was ack of detailed information and knowledge about the technology


    to make the zombies. Hence, the concept was not finished.


    But for Rocky, this was indeed interesting and worth a try. He found that it was feasible and might be


    useful for him.


    Therefore, he wasted no time and began to study the idea of making zombies.


    He spent the whole night just so he could grasp the concept further and make significant progress.


    The following day, although Rocky did not even sleep for a minute the whole night, he was still


    energetic when left the Magic Spiritual Space. After all, upon reaching the Shura Realm, one did not


    really need to rest at all.


    At this time, he went back to the Ghost Pce to collect some more materials in order to make


    zombies.


    Then, at noon, a messenger arrived, saying that Gilbert was summoning Rocky to the meeting hall.


    With that, Rocky had no choice but to halt his studies first and go to the meeting hall. Upon arriving,


    Rocky saw that all of the elders were there, and even some of the important figures of the Ghost Fief


    were present. All of them had gloomy expressions on their faces, indicating that they were in the middle


    of some kind of dilemma.


    "What''s the matter, sir? Why am I summoned here?" Rocky asked straightforwardly.


    "We''ll get to it. Have a seat first," Gilbert said.


    After Rocky finally sat down, Gilbert started to speak.


    "I actually nned on letting you rest for a few more days. However, because of the sudden


    assassination attemptst night, I had to call you here. We need to discuss something of utmost


    importance," Gilbert uttered in a low voice.


    "It''s okay, sir. Please go ahead."


    "Well, first and foremost, you must have already heard that the king is about to select his sessor


    very soon." Gilbert came straight to the point.


    "Yes, sir. I heard of it from my master." In fact, he had already heard it from Valeria even before


    Esteban told him about it.


    "You should know that selecting the sessor is a very big deal for the royal family. Hence, every fief


    puts great importance on this matter. After all, as long as we stand on the right side, it will have a good


    andsting effect in the future." Gilbert tried to phrase it in an ambiguous way, but Rocky could already


    understand what he meant.


    All fiefs were expected to pick a candidate that they would support, but they had to be very smart in this


    decision.


    "Originally, the Ghost Fief nned on supporting Princess La. But obviously, someone targeted me


    last night because of this. Therefore, all of you are summoned here today because we need to discuss


    this and arrive at the most logical decision." Gilbert knew that the attempt to attack him was just a


    warning. However, if they continued to support Princess La, they did not know what else might


    happen next.


    "Sir, you wanted to ask for my advice?" Since he was only summoned at this point, Rocky assumed


    that they had already tackled this issue without him. But now, they wanted his insight since they still


    could not arrive at a decision.


    "Yes. The selection for the throne also greatly affects the battle of the Godly Geniuses, so I thought that


    it will be appropriate to hear your thoughts," Gilbert confirmed.


    "I see. Then, please lend me your ears for a while. For me, it doesn''t really matter who we support. As


    long as we obtain enough strength, we could only focus on the battle of the Godly Geniuses. As for the


    royal family, I was informed that they also selected their own Godly Geniuses, right? Hence, even if we


    support a certain candidate to the throne, we will still have to fight against the other Godly Geniuses,


    including the Godly Geniuses of the royal family. Then, we shouldn''t really focus on the right candidate


    to support." Rocky voiced out his thoughts without hesitation.


    "What you said makes sense. However, it is still a bitcking. We should still decide what to do from


    here on," Gilbert responded.


    "Yes, of course. I said that it doesn''t really matter who we choose to support. But considering the


    interests of our fief, it''s better for us to choose the one we think has the biggest chances of winning. In


    fact, I can also specte that the other fiefs have the same opinion. However, since not all fiefs have


    the same candidate in mind, we might be at a disadvantage." Rocky revealed a vague idea.


    "So, what do you suggest then?" Gilbert narrowed his eyes, knowing that Rocky was implying


    something.


    "To put it in simpler terms, we need more allies. For now, the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief have


    formed an alliance. But just the two fiefs won''t be enough to ensure the victory of the one we are going


    to support. We need to find more fiefs that will support the same candidate. With that, the chances of


    this certain candidate winning this selection will greatly increase. It''s a win-win situation," Rocky


    dered with conviction.


    After hearing what Rocky had to say, Gilbert and the elders nodded repeatedly. They all agreed that


    Rocky''s analysis wasprehensible and reasonable. They had been focusing on which candidate to


    support when they should be focusing on how to make sure that their chosen candidate would win.


    "You really deserve to be the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief! Your boldness and wisdom are beyond


    what is expected of you," Gilbert and the elders praised.


    "But of course, this is just my personal opinion. As for what we will actually do in the end, it will still be


    your call, sir," Rocky said politely.


    "Well, I don''t actually n to change my original intention because I know that Princess La is better


    than all the other candidates. However, I also wanted to know what you think of this situation. Now that


    we agreed on what course of action to take, we could proceed with our ns. By the way,ter on, I


    want you to apany me to see Princess La. It''s time for you to meet her," Gilbert said upon


    making up his mind.


    At the same time, Rocky could not believe that he would meet Princess La soon. It was much


    quicker than he had expected it to happen, but it may also be a great opportunity for him.


    Then, after some preparations, Rocky and Gilbert finally set out for the capital city of the Shura Race


    where the royal family was residing.


    The capital city was actually located in the middle of the territory of the Shura Race. It was also the


    most prosperous area in the entire territory. The vast majority of the people living there were members


    of the royal family, and only a small portion of them were civilians serving the royal family.


    At the same time, the central part of the capital city was also called the Royal Land.


    Its size was equivalent to arge town, which could easily amodate tens of thousands of people.


    Upon arriving at the capital city, Gilbert and Rocky went through all kinds of strict and thorough


    inspections before they could enter the Royal Land.


    As expected, the infrastructures inside the Royal Land were even more magnificent than the major


    fiefs. Every building looked like a masterpiece.


    As a descendant of the former queen, Princess La possessed her own pce within the Royal


    Land, which was located southwest of thend.


    When they arrived at Princess La''s pce, they were not able to see her yet. Her attendants said


    that she was currently out, taking care of some business. Thus, the two of them had no choice but to


    wait until she returned.


    "Odin, stay here for a moment. I''m just going to visit an old friend nearby. It will not take too long. If ever


    Princess Laes back while I am still away, just tell her who you are. She is expecting us today."


    After saying that, Gilbert left right away.


    However, just a few minutes after Gilbert left, Rocky already felt bored of waiting. Hence, he decided to


    leave the guest hall and went for a walk in the garden outside to let the time pass by.


    But not long after he wandered into the garden, he suddenly saw a huge beast descended from the


    sky,nding into the depths of the garden. Curious as to what it was, Rocky followed it to take a closer


    look. Soon enough, he saw an even more spacious green field. At the same time, the beast that


    descended from the sky was now standing at the center of the garden. It turned out to be a colorful


    phoenix.


    The next moment, a delicate figure floated down from the phoenix. She was also clothed in a colorful


    dress, and her face appeared to be exceedingly beautiful.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    However, the next moment, thisdy instantly noticed Rocky. Seeing his face for the first time, she


    instantly became vignt and asked in a stern tone, "Who are you?"


    But even before Rocky could react, the petals that were scattered in the garden suddenly rushed


    towards him and trapped him to where he was standing. Although it was not actually that difficult for


    him to break free, he did not make any move, knowing that it might just cause more trouble.


    Soon enough, the prettydy approached Rocky and looked at him intently.


    "I repeat. Who are you? What are you doing here?" she asked with her brows raised.


    "Um. If I say that I am just a gardener, will you believe me?" Rocky asked with an awkward smile on his


    face.


    "Not really. I have always taken care of this garden by myself, so there should be no gardener here,"


    the beautifuldy answered in an annoyed tone, thinking that Rocky must be up to no good.


    "I see. Then, I am just passing by." Rocky shrugged, not really nervous at what thisdy might do to


    him.


    "Do you take me for a fool? Who sent you here?" It seemed that thedy was not in the mood for jokes.


    At the same time, her charming eyes widened as she red at Rocky.

 Chapter 1822 He Was Telling The Truth

    Chapter 1822 He Was Telling The Truth


    "All right. To tell you the truth, I am here to see Princess La." Left with no other choice, Rocky had to


    tell the real reason foring here.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Oh, I see. You should have told me that earlier! I''m sorry for being rude." Soon after thedy heard


    what Rocky said, her attitude suddenly changed. However, Rocky could still notice that her eyes were


    fixed on him as if she was fully assessing him.


    "May I also ask who you are, miss?" Since he had already revealed his purpose, Rocky thought of


    asking who this youngdy was. Based on her appearance and aura, he could tell that she must have


    something to do with the princess.


    "Me? I''m one of her friends. What about you? Why are youing here to see her?"


    "I am Odin, the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief," Rocky answered honestly.


    "Oh, yeah. I heard that she is expecting you to visit today. But where is Leader Gilbert?" In fact, this


    beautifuldy was actually La. However, she did not want to reveal her true identity yet because she


    wanted to test Rocky for a bit.


    "He left a while ago, saying that he''ll visit an old friend. But he should already be back soon enough,"


    Rocky replied.


    "Then,e with me first. I''ll take you to Princess La. Leader Gilbert could just follow afterward."


    After saying that, La immediately dispersed the petals that were still trapping Rocky.


    Rocky just nodded to her and followed until they got out of the garden and entered the inner hall of the


    pce.


    However, upon entering the spacious hall, Rocky thought that it was a bit strange. There was not a


    single piece of furnishing and it was very empty. The only thing they could see there was a golden


    spiritual stone in the center of the hall, which exuded a holy and gentle aura.


    "Miss, where exactly are we?" Feeling a little strange about the ce, Rocky decided to ask thedy


    with him. However, as he turned, he noticed that she had already disappeared.


    Of course, Rocky immediately became wary. Thinking that it might be a trap, he wanted to get out of


    there to avoid any danger. However, the moment he tried to get out, he was instantly bounced back by


    an enchanted barrier that surrounded the hall. It was not until then that he realized that thedy with


    him was actually the one who tricked him.


    "Miss, what is happening? This isn''t what you told me earlier," Rocky shouted, knowing that the


    beautifuldy was still watching him from somewhere.


    "Well, I''ve heard that the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief should be good in both martial arts and critical


    thinking. The princess actually ordered me to test your abilities, so please bear with it. By the way, this


    is her cultivation hall. In order to prevent outsiders from disturbing her, she put a powerful enchanted


    barrier around this building. Now, if you can break through it, the princess will recognize you. Good


    luck!" La''s voice resounded, but Rocky could not pinpoint where it wasing from.


    "Hmm, is there any restrictions? Like things that I am not allowed to do during the process?" Rocky


    asked rather calmly. He already had a lot of experience dealing with enchanted barriers, so he was


    confident that he could break out from it.


    "Not really. You can do whatever you want. As long as you cane out, it''s fine. But I don''t think you


    can get out of there too soon. So, I can''t stay here with you. After you break the barrier,e to the


    guest hall. The princess will be waiting for you there."


    Soon enough, Rocky felt that thedy''s aura eventually disappeared.


    "An enchanted barrier, huh? If it is made by a member of the royal family, then it should be about the


    same level as the one I encountered in the Holy Heaven Pce." Wasting no time, Rocky immediately


    employed his skill to closely examine the enchanted barrier around him.


    Meanwhile, after visiting his old friend, Gilbert finally returned to La''s pce. However, upon


    entering the guest hall, he did not see Rocky there. He thought that the young man must have gone


    out, so he tried to search for him.


    But just as he was about to go out, a graceful figure suddenly entered, running into Gilbert, who was


    about to find Rocky.


    "Oh, Your Highness! I see that you have alreadye back." Seeing that it was actually La, Gilbert


    immediately bowed and cupped his hands towards her.


    "Leader Gilbert! Where are you going?" La asked with a smile, although she already knew where he


    might be headed.


    "We have actually arrived a bit earlier, but I had to leave for a while. I asked Odin, that is our Godly


    Genius, to wait for you toe back, but when I returned, he was not here. It seemed that he roamed


    around somewhere, so I was about to look for him," Gilbert replied.


    "Oh, Odin? There''s no need to look for him. He''s currently inside my cultivation hall."


    "Your cultivation hall? Why?" Gilbert was confused at what he heard. He did not understand why Rocky


    woulde to that ce by himself.


    "Don''t worry. I apanied him there to give him a small test. I just wanted to see if he really is as


    extraordinary as you imed him to be," La exined in a cheerful tone.


    Upon hearing this, Gilbert could not help but swallow. He was well aware that Rocky might suffer a lot if


    La was indeed serious in testing his abilities. After all, she was an expert in setting high-level barrier


    techniques and was unmatched even in the royal family. In fact, only a few strong warriors could break


    her enchanted barriers.


    Afterward, La sat on the main chair in front of the guest hall and also motioned Gilbert to take a seat.


    When both of them had finally sat down, La then said, "Have you thought of my proposal already?"


    "Yes. After discussing it with several elders and Odin, we havee up to an agreement that the


    Ghost Fief will wholeheartedly support you to be the next leader of the royal family," Gilbert told


    her bluntly.


    "Thank you. I really appreciate it." La heaved a deep sigh, very much relieved at Gilbert''s response.


    "You must have known that the Ghost Fief is allied with the Flower Fief. Hence, I will also try my best to


    persuade them into supporting you. In fact, you can already consider it done. However, I''m afraid that


    even with the two fiefs, it won''t be enough to contend against Prince Zain''s influence," Gilbert added


    without sugarcoating anything.


    "I know. I also have the same concerns, so I have already sent some of my men to persuade the other


    fief leaders. At this point, I am aware that my chances of seeding are still low, but I cannot back out


    now. I will still try until thest moment," La uttered with conviction.


    "By the way, you must have already heard that Prince Zain is sending the troops of the Shura Race to


    invade the territories of the human race and spiritual race." Gilbert opened up another topic.


    "Yes, I am aware. Of course, he did this to strengthen his position. Previously, the royal family tried


    every means to make the human race and the spiritual race turn to each other while pulling the strings


    from behind. This way, they thought that they could benefit from it. But surprisingly, the spiritual race


    was defeated by the human race, and the ploy of the royal family was thwarted. This even led to the


    alliance of the two races to fight back against our race. It was really inexplicable. Whoever was leading


    the human race that time must be a genius," La remarked.


    "The truth is I am also responsible for that matter. Under themand of the royal family, I sent


    someone to the alien worlds to capture some elites and bring them back here in our world. Moreover, I


    sent some spies into the human race and the spiritual race to sow the seed of dissension. However, I


    did not expect that the elites from the alien worlds could escape. After that, they stirred up trouble and


    eventually ruined my n. They even managed to kill one of my trusted men, making me lose such a


    capable assistant," Gilbert recounted, admitting his guilt.


    "In my opinion, this is not really your fault. The current royal family is being too impatient and greedy.


    Everyone knows that the existence of the human race and the spiritual race is the main reason why the


    continent can maintain its bnce. If we try to destroy them, we will suffer the consequences that the


    naturalw will bring upon us. Since my mother retired, the royal family has been trying to conquer the


    entire continent over and over again. They were too determined to drive out both the human race and


    the spiritual race, defying the will of the gods." La could not help but let out a frown as her


    resentment towards the current royal family surfaced.


    "That is true. However, we are still bound to obey the order of the royal family. We cannot go against


    their wishes..." Gilbert sighed in helplessness. If it was not really for themand of the royal family,


    he did not want to cause trouble to the human race and spiritual race.


    "That is the exact reason why I need to regain the position as the queen of the Shura Race. I will be


    sure to inherit my mother''s will and lead the entire race to prosperity once again. I shall end the current


    royal family''s wicked ways!" La dered firmly.


    "Your mother helped my n once. Now, it is my turn to repay that kindness. Rest assured, I will do


    whatever I can to help you." Gilbert expressed his heartfelt support.


    "Thank you. I am so relieved to hear that..." La let out a huge smile, satisfied that there were still


    people who were loyal to her and to the principles that she was fighting for.


    "I see that you were already having a pleasant conversation with Leader Gilbert, miss." Out of


    nowhere, a figure suddenly came inside the hall. The moment he spoke, La''s eyes widened and


    were instantly fixed at him.


    "Odin? I thought you were in the princess'' cultivation hall?" Gilbert was also stunned upon seeing that it


    was actually Rocky who came in. He did not expect that he would break through La''s enchanted


    barrier so soon. Moreover, he was confused that Rocky was addressing the princess as if he already


    knew her.


    However, Rocky already had a hunch that thedy he met earlier was actually Princess La herself.


    He was just going along with La''s act and was waiting for her to reveal her true identity.

 Chapter 1823 A Sudden Smile

    Chapter 1823 A Sudden Smile


    The temperament of Princess La was a bit different from thedy that Rocky had met earlier. The


    princess in front of him right now was so dignified and graceful, while the previous one was more like a


    lively girl with a youthful aura.


    In fact, if Rocky did not remember La''s aura, he would have thought that she had a twin sister.


    Meanwhile, La was in a daze, looking intently at Rocky. She and Gilbert were expecting that he


    woulde out a bitter, but he was already here as if the enchanted barrier was not much of a


    challenge for him.


    "Well done! It seemed that Leader Gilbert was indeed right about you. You are so talented!" As soon as


    La regained her senses, she did not hold back on praising Rocky.


    "And I didn''t expect that you have such a naughty side, Your Royal Highness," Rocky replied with a


    meaningful smile.


    "Ahem!" Not expecting Rocky''s response, La could not help but re at him, signaling to Rocky not


    to reveal what happened between them earlier.


    However, since Gilbert was a shrewd man, he immediately realized that the two of them must have met


    before. Of course, he did not show that in his facial expression. Besides, it was a good thing that Rocky


    was approved by La.


    "Godly Genius, please have a seat too!" La urged.


    Immediately after, Rocky took the offer and sat down beside Gilbert.


    "I''ve already heard from Leader Gilbert that the Ghost Fief is willing to support me, but I also want to


    confirm from you that you are willing to assist me and work for me." The expression on La''s face


    instantly became serious as she looked at Rocky.


    "Hmm, what if I say no?" Rocky asked with a cunning smile.


    Obviously, both Gilbert and La were taken aback. They did not expect that they would hear this kind


    of response from Rocky.


    "Odin, what are you saying? Didn''t we agree about this yesterday?" Gilbert immediately turned to


    Rocky and wanted to reprimand him.


    "Well, I only said that I would help Princess La. I never said that I would work for her," Rocky


    corrected, dwelling on the technicalities.


    "So, is there a difference between the two?" La''s beautiful eyes narrowed. She deemed that Rocky


    wanted to y with words.


    "Yes, there is. If I work for you, it''s obvious that our rtionship will be a superior-subordinate


    one. I don''t like that. I don''t like working for someone else. I am willing to help you as long as it won''t be


    the case," Rocky rified, firmly dering his stand.


    "You are indeed an interesting person, Odin. So, tell me. If you don''t like working for me, what kind of


    rtionship do you want ours to be?" La yed along, letting out a genuine smile.


    "Well, it''s up to you. Anything is fine as long as it is not the superior-subordinate kind," Rocky said in a


    very casual way.


    "I see. Then, how about we be friends instead?" Partially reading what kind of person Rocky was,


    La suggested this.


    Gilbert was surprised. He did not expect that the princess would want to be friends with Rocky.


    "Sure. That sounds great," Rocky instantly agreed.


    "All right then. From now on, you, Odin, are my friend," La confirmed.


    "So, can I start calling you La?" Rocky asked, trying to really get familiar with her.


    "Yes, of course. Feel free to do so." Surprisingly, La was also an easy-going person. She didn''t mind


    not having the formalities at all.


    "Now that we are friends, I shall give you a gift. Think of it as a sign of my support for you." The truth


    was Rocky just wanted to test if the princess was indeed worthy of his help. Since she proved to be a


    trustworthy person, he did not hesitate to reveal what he had been doing recently.


    "Oh? A gift this soon? I sure am looking forward to it." Of course, La had no idea what Rocky was


    about to give her. But since he made it sound like it was a big deal, she became expectant of it.


    "Well, you must have already heard from Leader Gilbert that both the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief


    will support you. But in addition to those two, I can also get the Genie Fief and the Purgatory Fief to


    support you in secret," Rocky dered confidently.


    "But I heard that the Genie Fief is already allied with the Primitive Fief. How can you get them to


    support me?" La asked in confusion.


    "The truth is they are just allies on the surface. It is all for show," Rocky replied in a roundabout


    manner.


    "So, what does that exactly mean?" Hearing Rocky''s revtion, the princess was even more surprised.


    "I have been making some arrangements on my own. I will spare you of the boring details, but all you


    have to know right now is that you will get the support of at least four fiefs the moment you need it,"


    Rocky said upfront.


    "Okay then. I believe you." Since La could see how confident Rocky was, she could tell that he was


    indeed serious about this.


    At the same time, Gilbert could not help but look at Rocky with a subtle frown on his face. Although


    Rocky had a good intention, he was a bit unhappy that the Godly Genius made a call without letting


    him know.


    Of course, Rocky instantly noticed the look on Gilbert''s face. He knew that the moment he revealed


    this, Gilbert would be disappointed with him. However, Rocky did not really care since he had a more


    ambitious goal to aplish. Now that he were friends with Princess La, Gilbert actually became


    somewhat dispensable to him.


    "Additionally, I also made some arrangements while I was in the human race. The moment Prince Zain


    mobilizes his troops to attack the territories of the human race and the spiritual race, someone will step


    up and stop this. This should be a huge blow to Prince Zain''s campaign," Rocky continued.


    "Really? You have already prepared that far? And you are certain that you can prevent Zain''s attempt


    to invade the other two races?" Princess La was actually astounded that Rocky had already made


    these arrangements in advance. It was as if he had the ability to foresee everything.


    "Well, all I can say is that I won''t allow Prince Zain to achieve what he wants!" Rocky replied resolutely.


    "I see. Then, if you need anything, just say it. I will also do what I can to provide any kind of aid." As the


    person who needed support from others, Princess La was also prepared to give her all to help her


    supporters.


    "No. Everything will be just fine. If it isn''t that much, I only hope that you can witness my marriage with


    Valeria." In return for all his huge steps, Rocky surprisingly made such a simple request.


    "Is that all? Even if you did not ask me, I would not miss it." For Princess La, it was something so


    trivial, so of course, she would not hesitate to do it.


    "Then, that settles it. I already told you everything you need to know. For now, you two can continue to


    talk. I''ll just wait outside." Afterward, Rocky went out of the hall.


    "Your Royal Highness, please forgive Odin''s rudeness! That guy doesn''t really know much about


    proper etiquette." The moment Rocky got out of the hall, Gilbert took the chance to cup his hands and


    apologize on his behalf.


    "Ha-ha! Don''t worry. I am not angry. If anything, I am d that the Ghost Fief has been blessed with a


    precious Godly Genius this time," La remarked, praising Rocky and his brilliant mind.


    "I must admit that Odin is indeed very extraordinary. The only problem with him is that he tends to be


    quite unruly and independent. He always does what he thinks is right. Thus, I''m afraid that it will be


    hard to control him in the future," Gilbert said with a worried expression.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Isn''t that normal? All Godly Geniuses tend to be like that. They don''t like being controlled and ordered


    around. I don''t think you should make a big deal out of it. After all, if he can help me ascend to the


    throne, the Ghost Fief will obviously be the biggest beneficiary. You should learn to trust him


    more." Laforted Gilbert and gave him a word of advice.


    Gilbert nodded, understanding what the princess meant. Eventually, they finished their conversation,


    and Gilbert also left the hall.


    Upon going out of the hall, Gilbert saw Rocky waiting for him. At this moment, there was still an obvious


    dissatisfaction in his eyes that was caused by Rocky''s actions.


    "I guess you are still mad at me, Leader Gilbert. Are you thinking that I had hidden that information


    from you on purpose?" Rocky asked straightforwardly. He deemed that Gilbert would not talk about it


    openly, so he decided to initiate discussing it.


    "It''s good that you know what you''ve done," Gilbert answered coldly.


    "The reason why I didn''t tell you about it is that you''d think that my n is a bit far-fetched. If I told you


    about it in advance, I''m sure that you would not let me discuss it with the princess," Rocky exined


    ingenuously.


    "I know that your n is feasible, but it''s still full of uncertainty. Of course, I will object because the


    princess can''t take those huge risks."


    "That''s where you are mistaken. My n will not affect the princess whether it seeds or not; and the


    whole thing is not dangerous at all," Rocky said with a deviousugh.

 Chapter 1824 A Remote Place

    Chapter 1824 A Remote ce


    "What? Do you care to exin that further?" This time, Gilbert could not read Rocky''s mind. He had no


    clue what the young man was nning.


    "Well, let it be a secret in the meantime. I''m sure you will realize it soon," Rocky said, deliberately kept


    Gilbert guessing.


    Although Gilbert still had some misgivings about it, he had no choice but to go with it since Princess


    La already agreed to Rocky''s ns.


    Then, as the two returned to the Ghost Fief, Gilbert began preparing for the wedding ceremony. At the


    same time, Rocky also started collecting more information about Zain and Enoch, La''s biggest rivals


    in the selection for the next leader of the royal family.


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.


    At this time, the date of Rocky and Valeria''s wedding was finally set, and it would be held a weekter.


    Then, another two days passed. There were only five days before the wedding.


    Rocky had just gotten out of the Ghost Pce when a delicate figure suddenly appeared in front of


    him. In a sh, a snow-white dagger was pressed against his neck, rendering him motionless.


    "Gloria, what do you think you''re doing? Put that dagger away from me! What if someone sees you?"


    Although the figure was hiding her face, Rocky could easily tell from her aura that it was none other


    than Gloria.


    "Why should I do that? You are going to marry that woman behind my back! How dare you?! Do you


    think I''ll just let this slide?" Gloria scolded angrily.


    "We''ve already talked about this. You know that we are engaged, and we''re bound to get married


    sooner orter," Rocky reminded her.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Then, what about me? You''re just going to toss me away?" Gloria''s enchanting eyes widened as if she


    had already lost all logic.


    "Have you forgotten? This marriage is just necessary for the alliance of our fiefs. It is not real. It''s not


    like I will sleep with her afterward!" Rocky reasoned strongly, knowing that this was what Gloria was


    thinking.


    "Ha! You''re just saying that!" Indeed, Gloria was not actually worried about the marriage per se, but she


    was afraid that Rocky might have already fallen in love with Valeria.


    "Fine! If you don''t believe me, you can hide inside the bridal chamber after the ceremony. If you see


    that I will do something to Valeria, then you can go out and stop me at any time." At this point, Rocky


    said whatever Gloria wanted to hear just so she would calm down.


    "I will do that even if you do not tell me!" Gloria gritted her teeth, still unsatisfied with Rocky''s answers.


    "What else do you want me to say? Just put away the dagger, and we will talk somewhere else," Rocky


    almost pleaded.


    Eventually, Gloria put the dagger away, but she still red at Rocky. After that, he took her hand and


    led her somewhere private.


    Soon enough, the two of them arrived at thekeside where Rocky usually did his cultivation.


    "By the way, why did you leave all of a sudden after the Spiritual Emperor Contest? I searched for you


    everywhere, but I could not find you." Rocky was finally able to ask this.


    "I had no choice. I got sudden news that someone tried to assassinate my father, so I had toe


    back in a hurry. I actually wanted to tell you first, but I also could not find you." Since Rocky was using


    Basil''s identity at that time, there was really no way for her to find him.


    "There was also an attempt to assassinate your father?" Of course, this news came as a surprise to


    Rocky. After all, he had been staying in the Ghost Fief for quite a while now, but no one told him about


    this.


    "I heard that someone also tried to kill Leader Gilbert recently, right?" Gloria asked.


    "Yes. Does that mean that your father is a supporter of Prince Enoch?" Based on the series of events,


    Rocky came to this conclusion.


    "What makes you think so?" Gloria was actually surprised, but she did not directly admit it.


    "Well, I just guessed it." It was actually a simple process of deduction for Rocky. Gilbert was targeted


    because he was a supporter of La. Since it did not seem that Adrian was on Zain''s side, then he


    must be Enoch''s supporter.


    "Yes. My father and Prince Enoch are actually the best of friends. Of course, he is going to support the


    prince," Gloria finally revealed.


    "So, it is highly possible that Prince Zain is the one who tried to eliminate your father and Leader


    Gilbert."


    "That is also my theory, and that is why I''m here. I wanted to confirm if the one who tried to assassinate


    Leader Gilbert was sent by the same person who tried to kill my father." Gloria was indeed smart to


    have put up this spection quickly.


    "Anyway, have you still kept in touch with Quentin after the Spiritual Emperor Contest?" Rocky asked


    out of nowhere.


    "Well, yes. I''ve contacted him once. It seems that his injuries were so severe that they have not healed


    yet. Since he is disabled now, it appears that he won''t be of any use to us anymore."


    "No, you''re wrong. We can still use him. He is in a desperate situation right now, so he will do whatever


    he can to save himself, even if he has to be my pawn," Rocky dered with a cunning smile on


    his face.


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Not realizing what Rocky was thinking, Gloria looked at him in confusion.


    "I''ll tell you the detailster. Right now, I need you to give this pill to Quentin. Tell him that you stole this


    from me. He will surely figure things out and thene to me," Rocky said as he took out the pill that


    he had prepared in advance.


    "Are you sure?" Gloria took the pill but was still a little doubtful of Rocky''s n.


    "Yes, I am certain. Just make sure that he takes that pill."


    "All right then. I will deliver this to him." Gloria knew that every n that Rocky made was carefully


    thought of. Although she was willful at most times, she knew that she could trust his wisdom when it


    counted.


    Then, after Gloria left, Rocky also went back to the Ghost Pce.


    Eventually, the day of the wedding approached. Obviously, the preparations were even grander than


    the engagement ceremony.


    Since it was the wedding of her adopted daughter, Flora, the leader of the Flower Fief, had arrived at


    the Ghost Fief two days before the appointed event.


    As soon as she arrived, Flora made sure to meet Rocky, her future son-inw.


    At this moment, all seats were already upied in the conference hall. All important figures were there,


    including Gilbert, Flora, and the elders of the Ghost Fief. Of course, the soon-to-be wedded couple


    were also there.


    It was Flora''s first time meeting Rocky in person. She was actually impressed when she heard his


    performances as ofte, so she was excited to see him. However, the moment she saw him, she was a


    little surprised because she did not expect that he looked mediocre. He did not have any imposing


    manner, but she could see that he carried himself with confidence.


    Flora had already met a lot of people in the Shura Race all these years, so she was sure that Rocky did


    not look very eye-catching. But based on what she heard, she knew that he was just hiding his real


    strength. Therefore, overall, she was still satisfied with her future son-inw.


    Since it was their wedding, she had to give Rocky a gift.


    Hence, Flora approached Rocky and took out a shining dragon-shaped pendant. "Odin, take this


    Dragon Jade. This pendant and the Phoenix Jade that Valeria possesses are a pair. They are made


    from the holy jade on the top of the snow mountain. They promote masculine and feminine qualities


    that will be helpful in your dual cultivation. Use their power as you and Valeria engage in dual


    cultivation. With these, you will get twice the result with just half the effort. Use them wisely!" she


    exined after she handed the pendant to Rocky.


    "Thank you, Leader Flora. This will be a huge help for us," Rocky politely answered and gratefully took


    the jade pendant.


    "I hope that you can take good care of Valeria in the future. Although she is not my biological daughter,


    I have always treated her as such. I will not allow her to suffer any kind of grievance," Flora gently


    warned.


    "Don''t worry, Leader Flora. I will always be good to her," Rocky promised with a faint smile.


    "And Valeria, you have to be a good wife once you are already married. Don''t be so willful, and don''t


    give Odin a hard time," Flora reminded, looking at Valeria dotingly.


    "Yes, I know." Valeria seemed to be a bit shy upon hearing Flora''s remarks.


    "You two can leave now to have a good rest. Your big day is alreadying up. As for the others,


    please leave too. I will have a talk with Leader Flora in private," Gilbert said.


    Rocky and Valeria nced at each other and eventually left.


    "I guess they are going to talk about supporting Princess La," Valeria told Rocky while they walked


    out of the meeting hall.


    "Maybe. But do you think Leader Flora will agree to it?" Rocky asked. He had not heard whom Flora


    actually wanted to support, so he did not know if Gilbert could convince her.


    "Well, I know that she is cautious in these matters, so she won''t take a stand easily. I think she might


    only give her answer after we are officially married," Valeria answered, taking Flora''s nature into


    consideration.


    Hearing that, Rocky just nodded and eventually bid goodbye to her.


    Then, on his way back to the Ghost Pce, Rocky instantly sensed that someone was following him.


    Upon knowing who it was, he let out a grin and deliberately walked towards a remote forest nearby.

 Chapter 1825 Overwhelming Murderous Will

    Chapter 1825 Overwhelming Murderous Will


    The moment Rocky stepped into the forest, he sensed that a murderous will oozed out from the figure


    who was following him. But of course, he still remained calm because he was leading the person here


    on purpose.


    Realizing that they were now in a remote ce, the person bearing the killing intent suddenly rushed


    towards Rocky. Soon enough, Rocky felt a shining sharp w around his neck.


    "Have you really thought this through, Quentin? I am about to attend a wedding ceremony as the


    bridegroom. If anything suddenly happens to me, I''m afraid you won''t be able to escape this ce,"


    Rocky warned. Even before he entered the forest, he already knew that it was Quentin who was


    following him.


    "I''m not stupid. I''m not here to kill you. Just give me the form of the healing pill and you''re free to


    go!" Quentin said in a rough and gloomy voice.


    "Form? What are you talking about?" Rocky did not want this to be easy for Quentin, so he


    pretended not to know about it.


    "You can''t fool me! I know that you made a special healing pill to save Valeria. Now, give the form of


    that pill to me so that we can both walk out of here as soon as possible! I''m not ying games here,


    Odin!" Quentin roared.


    "Oh, so you want to heal yourself using my pills? I can create those pills to help you. But is this the way


    you''re going to ask me for help? By attacking me?" Rocky sneered, deliberately provoking Quentin.


    But after regaining his senses, Quentin finally took away the Spectral King w.


    "How do you know that I have those healing pills?" Rocky asked, trying to confirm that Gloria did her


    job appropriately.


    "Why do you care? That''s not important!"


    "Well, there''s only one possible person who could have told you about it. It was Gloria, right? She came


    to metely, but apparently, she just did that to steal the pills and give them to you," Rocky said with a


    serious expression. He did this on purpose so that Quentin would trust Gloria even more.


    "Ha-ha! I see. Were you thinking that Gloria will really fall in love with someone like you? Quit


    daydreaming!" Quentin snorted disdainfully, falling easily for Rocky''s splendid act.


    "Humph! I don''t need her in the first ce. I already have Valeria, so I can just dispose of her anytime,"


    Rocky retorted with a shrug.


    "Don''t act like you''re such a big shot. Just cut the crap and give me the form. I don''t have much time


    to waste on you!" Quentin demanded sternly, growing impatient with their pointless conversation.


    "I can give you the form, but it will just be pointless in your hands," Rocky said while crossing his


    arms on his chest.


    "What the hell do you mean?"


    "It means that I am the only one who can refine thisplex kind of pill. If you really want to recover


    from your injuries, you have to ask for my help in refining them. So, if you ever n to do something


    against me, then you are doomed to be disabled throughout your whole life."


    "Are you threatening me, bastard?" Based on Rocky''s tone, Quentin easily perceived that Rocky was


    implying something more.


    "Threatening you? No, of course not. I don''t have to do that. After all, at your current state, I can just


    watch on the sidelines while the other Godly Geniuses take care of you. I don''t even need to deal with


    you myself," Rocky replied, subtly mocking him by stating the obvious.


    "Then, what the hell do you want? Just say it direct to my face!" Although Quentin was unwilling to ask


    for Rocky''s help, at this point, he was the only one that could heal him.


    "All right then, since you want me to be straightforward, listen carefully to what I''m about to say. All I


    want is for you to persuade the leader of your Purgatory Fief to side with Princess La in theing


    selection of the next ruler of the Shura Race," Rocky said bluntly.


    "What? That''s impossible! The Purgatory Fief has already decided to support Prince Zain!" Quentin


    instantly refused, knowing that this matter was out of his hands.


    "Well, I don''t think that''s my problem anymore. You asked me what I want as payment for your


    recovery, so you have to agree with my condition. I''m sure you understand your position. After all,


    without the Godly Genius, the Purgatory Fief will be out of thepetition for good, and of course, you


    don''t want that. Moreover, I''m a bit certain that the leader of your fief is yet to know that you''re seriously


    injured, right?" Rocky knew that Quentin was at his most desperate moment right now, so he was


    confident that he could take advantage of it.


    "Damn it! Why do I have to go through this?" Quentin''s face twitched in rage that the veins on his


    temples became very visible.


    "Don''t get so angry. I''m sure that it won''t be that difficult for you to convince your leader. After all,


    everyone knows that Princess La has a very good reputation since her mother has been a virtuous


    ruler in the past. It will also be advantageous for your fief if she became the next ruler." Rocky


    expressed his opinion, pushing Quentin to agree with him.


    "Ha! It doesn''t really matter to me who''s going to be the next ruler. Everything will just be the same."


    "Then, you have no reason not to agree with my terms. Put your well-being as your priority. There is


    nothing wrong with that."


    "Fine. I agree..." Since Quentin knew that he really had no other choice, he eventually agreed.


    "Here is a bottle of the pills that I promised. Take it and you should feel better." Rocky took out the


    bottle he had prepared in advance and handed it over.


    "Will I fully recover after taking all of this?" Quentin asked as he examined the bottle.


    "No, not yet. But if Princess La became the next ruler, then I guarantee that you can return to your


    former state," Rocky answered honestly.


    "Why should I trust you? How can you assure me that you''ll fulfill your promise?" It was just natural for


    Quentin to be skeptical. After all, they were still enemies. He could not help but worry that Rocky would


    stop helping him once La had already be the queen.


    "You can doubt me all you want, but one thing is for sure. I am your only hope! So, you actually have


    no choice but to trust me whether you like it or not," Rocky said haughtily.


    Obviously, Quentin was not satisfied with this answer, so he could not help but reveal a hint of anger on


    his face. On the other hand, he realized that Rocky was right. He could not afford to doubt him because


    he was the only one that could help him recover.


    After they settled with the agreement, Quentin immediately disappeared from where he stood.


    Then, a few moments after Quentin left, Gloria suddenly appeared behind Rocky.


    "So, you asked me to give him the medicinal pill so that you can manipte him into agreeing with


    what you want?" Gloria shook her head, only realizing the motive behind Rocky''s order.


    "Yeah, you did well. Thank you." Rocky turned to her and let out a huge smile.


    "But why does the Ghost Fief want to support Princess La? In terms of strength, the better candidate


    that can contend with Prince Zain is Prince Enoch," Gloria asked with furrowed brows.


    "Well, first, Leader Gilbert has already established a good rtionship with Princess La. As for me, I


    also want to support her due to my own reasons. Don''t worry. I won''t force the Genie Fief to support


    Princess La, as long as you will not side with Prince Zain," Rocky assured Gloria. But of course, if


    she could convince her father to side with Princess La, then it would even be better.


    "I can''t make the decision myself, but I will surely take this to my father once we meet again." Gloria


    knew that it might be difficult to convince her father since he was very close with Prince Enoch.


    However, she wanted to stand by Rocky in whatever way she could, because she had a premonition


    even during the Spiritual Emperor Contest that he would be thest man standing in the battle of the


    Godly Geniuses.


    "So, what are you going to do now? Will you stay and watch the wedding?" Rocky asked with a light


    smile.


    "Of course! I have already prepared some tricks that I could pull off during the event."


    "What? Seriously? Valeria would be furious if she found out that it was your doing." Rocky suddenly


    panicked a little, afraid of what Gloria might do during the ceremony.


    "So? I am not afraid of her. You know what, I actually want to fight her. I didn''t even have the


    opportunity to do that in the Spiritual Emperor Contest!"


    "Are you not really thinking of the consequences of your actions? What if they caught you?" Rocky


    immediately reprimanded her.


    "Humph! You''re boring. Of course, I am just kidding! I''m not that stupid to cause such trouble. Anyway,


    I''m actually heading back to the Genie Fief, so I will not be able to witness your wedding. My father just


    sent a message that Prince Zain started recruiting soldiers there. He wants me to go back and help him


    with it," Gloria said, rolling her eyes.


    "Oh, I see. Before I forget, I''ll also have to go to the human race after the wedding ceremony," Rocky


    informed her, just in case she went to the Ghost Fief to find him.


    "The human race? Why? What are you going to do there?" Gloria asked out of curiosity.


    "Why else? I am going there to do an undercover assignment." Rocky made up an excuse on the spot.


    He could not let her know his ns right now.


    "That sounds exciting! I''ll alsoe with you." Gloria immediately showed interest, thinking that they


    could spend some time without anyone watching them.


    "No. I want you to wait for me here. Besides, I need to you collect some relevant information whenever


    there is an opportunity." Moreover, Rocky knew that he would not be able to do his tasks if Gloria would


    always pester him.


    "Humph! You don''t want me there so that no one will interfere when you fool around with other girls!"


    Gloria''s eyes widened in anger and jealousy.


    "Oh, please! Is that how you really see me?" Rocky was actually at a loss. Gloria was acting more like


    his wife than Valeria.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "What is in it for me if I listen to you?" Gloria immediately bargained. As a scheming woman, she would


    not do something against her will if she would not gain something from it.


    "Fine! I promise to make sure that you will enter the final battle of the Godly Geniuses. Is that enough?"


    Rocky eventually offered.


    "Really? You are not just saying that so that I will agree?" Gloria''s eyes instantly lit up after she heard


    what Rocky was offering this time.


    "Tell me. When did I ever break my promise?"


    "All right! You have a deal. No take backs!" Gloria said enthusiastically. Holding on to Rocky''s promise,


    she hurriedly left with deep satisfaction written all over her face.

 Chapter 1826 An Exchange Of Courtesies

    Chapter 1826 An Exchange Of Courtesies


    Two dayster, the much-awaited wedding ceremony was held as scheduled.


    The square in Gilbert''s mansion, where the ceremony was going to be held, was crowded with guests


    and important figures. It was an understatement to say that the air was filled with gaiety.


    However, in contrast to weddings done in the human race, it was more straightforward and was mostly


    just for formality.


    At this moment, Rocky and Valeria were already at the high tform in their stunning wedding attire,


    receiving warm greetings and blessings from the guests.


    But aside from the couple, the attention of most of the people was actually focused on Princess La,


    who came to the wedding to officiate the ceremony. It was known that Princess La was the most


    beautiful woman in the entire Shura Race. Moreover, since her mother was the former queen, many


    people really admired and adored her. Her presiding over the wedding ceremony was proof of her close


    rtionship with the Ghost Fief.


    After the brief ceremony, Rocky and Valeria got off the stage and prepared to cross the square so that


    they could enter their bridal chamber.


    At the same time, Gilbert, Flora, and Princess La escorted the newly-wedded couple in person.


    However, they suddenly noticed that amotion was happening at the other side of the square.


    Eventually, the crowd parted in order to make way for someone. Soon enough, a domineering, tall man,


    who was apanied by several peak-level Spiritual Emperors, appeared and walked towards Rocky


    and Valeria.


    All members of the Shura Race who saw this man instantly showed fear and awe on their faces. In fact,


    they could not even look directly at him.


    Although Rocky was just seeing this man for the first time, he could already tell from his demeanor, as


    well as from the reactions of the people, that this man was none other than the son of the current king


    ¡ªPrince Zain.


    Obviously, Gilbert, Flora, and Princess La were all taken aback by Prince Zain''s unexpected arrival.


    Of course, as a courtesy, Gilbert invited most members of the royal family, including Prince Zain. But


    normally, prominent figures like him would note in person and would just send a representative.


    Therefore, never did they expect that the prince would arrive at the wedding.


    "Congrattions to you two!" Zain expressed firmly, cupping his hands towards the couple.


    "Thank you, Prince Zain. We actually did not expect to see you here in person. It''s a huge honor for us


    and the newly-wedded couple!" Gilbert immediately saluted respectfully.


    Flora also did the same and bowed politely.


    "Ha-ha! Of course. If Princess La came in person, then I don''t see any reason why I would not," Zain


    replied as he subtly cast a nce at La.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing this, La just nodded and smiled back.


    "By the way, Your Royal Highness, we were just about to escort the couple to their bridal chamber. You


    can take a seat first. You must be a bit tired from the trip going here." Upon saying that, Gilbert was


    already about to ask someone to lead Zain and the Spiritual Emperors to take their seats, but the


    prince interrupted him.


    "It''s fine. I actually want to give my wedding present first," Zain said with a smile and waved his hand to


    signal his attendants.


    Immediately after, his attendants began to carry severalrge chests andid them right in front of


    Rocky and Valeria.


    As the attendants opened therge chests, everyone saw that they actually contained precious gold


    and silver pieces of jewelry, as well as rare spiritual treasures.


    Of course, to give all of this as a gift was a very generous gesture from Zain. Hence, the guests could


    not help but whisper to each other.


    "What a luscious disy of generosity!"


    "But if he came in person while bringing all these expensive gifts, it means that he is up to


    something¡­"


    "I agree. He must want something in return!"


    "Your Royal Highness, we really appreciate all of these gifts!" Rocky expressed his gratitude after


    taking a nce at all the treasures in front of him.


    "Actually, that is just a part of it. Let me show you the real one." Then, Zain gestured to a peak-level


    Spiritual Emperor, who immediately stepped forward and presented a chest that looked slightly different


    than the previous ones.


    Upon opening it, a beam of bright light instantly shot out. Then, as the dazzling light finally subsided, a


    unique bead could be seen lying inside it. Judging from the spiritual power that was being emitted by


    the bead, it was pretty evident that it was an extraordinary treasure.


    "This is the Spirit-nourishing Pearl. I believe that you must have already heard about it before. It is a


    precious treasure that can boost the cultivation of any Spiritual Emperor and help them break through


    to a higher level. Even in the Shura Race, it is considered a rare treasure. I was informed that Valeria is


    already at the high grade of the Emperor Realm. Thus, if she uses this pearl, she will easily reach the


    peak level!" Zain exined with pride, showing the people how generous he could be.


    Of course, everyone who heard it was astounded. They knew how precious the Spirit-nourishing Pearl


    was. At this point, it was bing clearer that Zain''s intention for giving all of this was to draw them


    over to his side.


    Everybody was well aware that thepetition for the sessor to the throne had already begun.


    Although Zain possessed formidable power, it was not enough to guarantee his win. Therefore, he had


    to do his best to gain the support of several fiefs. After all, controlling the nine major fiefs was the


    foundation for ruling the entire Shura Race.


    Of course, Rocky and Valeria were also aware of what Zain was trying to aplish. Since the Ghost


    Fief and the Flower Fief were supposed to support Princess La, they couldn''t just ept this


    extremely valuable gift. Once they took it, the prince would surely take it as a sign that they would


    support him in the future.


    On the other hand, Princess La just remained calm, trying to see what the couple would do in this


    situation.


    "Your Royal Highness, this is too valuable. We can''t possibly receive such a precious gift from you! We


    can take the rest, but as for the Spirit-nourishing Pearl, I don''t think we can ept it," Valeria tried to


    refuse politely, knowing what their position was.


    "Oh, don''t say that. There''s no need to be too modest because I''ve specially prepared this gift for you.


    If you don''t ept it, I''m afraid some people will think that you are unsatisfied with it." Zain''s tone


    changed a bit. His smile had a different meaning, and his brows raised a little.


    Sensing that Zain would not take no for an answer, Valeria showed a hint of panic. She did not know


    how else she could refuse the prince without offending him.


    "My dear wife, why don''t we just ept Prince Zain''s generosity? After all, he said that he specially


    prepared this for us. It would be rude not to take it," Rocky suddenly butted in.


    Valeria could not believe what she just heard since Rocky fully knew what it meant to ept it.


    However, when she looked at Rocky, she instantly read the meaning behind Rocky''s stare. He was


    clearly telling her that he had a n, so she should just go along with it. Although she was still a bit


    hesitant, Valeria finally said, "All right then. We will dly take it. Thank you very much, Prince Zain!"


    Afterward, Valeria took the Spirit-nourishing Pearl from the attendant.


    Upon seeing that Valeria epted the gift, the guests started whispering among themselves again.


    After all, this clearly meant that the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief should now express their support to


    Prince Zain.


    At the same time, Gilbert and Flora also exchanged worried nces with each other. They both knew


    that Zain just made a pretty clever move, not even allowing them a chance to refuse. Moreover, he


    must have deliberately done it in front of Princess La to embarrass her.


    However, at this moment, Rocky suddenly said, "Dear, since this is our first time meeting with the


    prince, I think it is just appropriate that we also give him a gift in return. This way, it will be an exchange


    of courtesies!"


    Obviously, Valeria could not help but look at Rocky in confusion. She knew that he was nning


    something, but she could not understand what exactly he was up to.


    Even Zain furrowed his brows in surprise. Rocky definitely said that they were going to give him


    something in return. However, in his opinion, even if they were Godly Geniuses, they could not possibly


    hand him something that would be as precious as the Spirit-nourishing Pearl.


    "Haven''t we collected a lot of treasures while we were in the Holy Heaven Pce? I think we acquired


    something very suitable to give the prince as a gift," Rocky added as he winked at Valeria.

 Chapter 1827 The True Feelings

    Chapter 1827 The True Feelings


    "Oh, yes. We have collected lots of treasures," Valeria responded, ying along with Rocky.


    "If I remember correctly, one of them is a divine treasure. So, if we are to give something to Prince


    Zain, why not that?" Then, right after Rocky spoke of it, he took out a seemingly unremarkable and


    ordinary purple root.


    At the same time, everyone was intrigued upon hearing that Rocky mentioned a divine treasure.


    However, when their gazes fell on the object that Rocky just took out, the people present showed a


    confused expression. After all, it looked far from being precious, and it seemed that nothing was special


    about it.


    Of course, this was what the weak thought. But in the eyes of the strong warriors, especially those at


    the Shura Realm, they could see a dazzling spiritual light emitting from it.


    "Is that the Purple Demonic Root?" Gilbert suddenly eximed as he recognized the divine treasure in


    Rocky''s hand.


    Immediately after, the crowd went into an uproar upon hearing what Gilbert just said. They knew that


    the Purple Demonic Root was an extremely rare divine treasure. It could absorb and condense the


    essence of heaven and earth and also transform it into powerful demonic energy. However, because of


    the treasure''s fiendish nature, it could only be refined by masters that were at least at the Shura Realm.


    Hence, for masters at the Shura Realm, it was indeed a coveted treasure that could be used to further


    their cultivation.


    Unfortunately, the ce where the Purple Demonic Root could be found was extremely dangerous. In


    fact, even Shura Realm masters did not dare to enter it. Hence, even the royal family considered the


    Purple Demonic Root as a priceless treasure.


    Thus, at this moment, Zain could not remove his gaze from the Purple Demonic Root. His eyes were


    filled with greed, and he really wanted it for himself. Upon reaching the Shura Realm, it was pretty hard


    to increase one''s strength. It might take dozens of years or even hundreds of years to reach the next


    level. That was why this kind of treasure was pretty famous among strong masters. By using this rare


    divine treasure, it could drastically shorten one''s cultivation time to reach a higher level.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Currently, in the royal family, there were only three warriors who were at the peak level of the Shura


    Realm, and only a few managed to reach the high grade.


    As for Prince Zain, since he was a talented master, even at his current age, he was already close to


    reaching the middle grade of the Shura Realm.


    Hence, once he obtained the Purple Demonic Root, he would have a huge chance of breaking through


    to the middle grade of the Shura Realm.


    If only someone else gave this treasure to him as a gift, Zain would be more than willing to ept it.


    However, Rocky was giving it to him in return for a holy treasure, which was obviously less valuable


    than a divine treasure. If he was to ept it, people would think that it was distasteful of him. On the


    other hand, if he refused, he would lose such an extremely rare opportunity to improve his strength.


    Originally, Zain nned on stealing the limelight from La, but he did not expect that he would


    suddenly fall into this kind of dilemma.


    Meanwhile, La was actually enjoying the scene. She was surprised that Rocky was in possession of


    such a precious treasure, and he was even willing to give it away so casually. She thought that if she


    was in Zain''s position, she would also be tempted to ept it.


    "No. I can''t ept it! But I really appreciate the gesture of you offering it to me." In order not to disgrace


    himself, Zain could only refuse politely while gritting his teeth. It was such a hard decision to make, but


    it was the right one.


    "If Prince Zain won''t ept it, can I have it instead? After all, it is such a precious treasure." Out of


    nowhere, La took advantage of the opportunity and asked Rocky.


    When Zain heard this, his face instantly darkened. He was taken aback that La would shamelessly


    ask for it, disregarding her status as a member of the royal family.


    "Yeah, why not? You can have it, La. It would be more useful in your hands than in ours." After


    saying that, Rocky immediately handed the Purple Demonic Root over to La. At the same time,


    since he addressed the princess in a very casual and even intimate way, people''s eyes widened and


    they started to specte about their rtionship.


    After all, it was so umon for a mere Godly Genius to address Princess La so casually by her


    name.


    In fact, even Valeria was surprised. Just a few days ago, he told her that he had not met the princess


    yet. But now, it seemed that they already had a special kind of rtionship.


    At this moment, Zain was still in a daze. He could not believe that he just lost such a great opportunity


    and he did not even get anything in return. Moreover, he found out that Rocky and La were in a


    good rtionship. Hence, he realized that all the gifts that he sent to win them over to his side were all


    for naught.


    "Well, I actually only came here to deliver the gifts in person. I still have something else to do, so


    please excuse me," Zain eventually said with a long face. He felt rather humiliated that all he wanted to


    do was leave the scene as soon as possible.


    "Your Royal Highness, can''t you wait until after the wedding ceremony? Please join us for the banquet!"


    Gilbert asked out of formality.


    "I''m afraid I can''t. But thanks anyway." After that, Zain hurriedly left with his men, feeling defeated.


    As soon as Zain left, Gilbert was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief. Although Rocky had offended


    the prince, he did it in a very smart way. Therefore, Zain should not have any reason for retaliating


    tantly.


    At the same time, La showed a very satisfied expression since Rocky was able to handle the tricky


    situation splendidly. She admired his flexibility even though he was experiencing strong pressure.


    Now that themotion was over, Rocky and Valeria were finally able to enter the bridal chamber.


    Upon entering, Valeria immediately took off the veil on her head and breathed a sigh of relief since the


    ceremony was finally over.


    "My dear wife, why would you take your veil off on your own? I was supposed to do that," Rocky


    suddenly said, obviously teasing his new wife.


    "Stop it! Don''t take advantage of me!" Valeria immediately scolded as her face blushed a little.


    "What? As far I remember, you were the one who proposed this marriage. I don''t want to hear you say


    that I''m taking advantage of you," Rocky said, pretending to sound innocent.


    "Ha! You could have refused the proposal." Even though Valeria was getting angry again, she still


    looked so beautiful with her makeup and lovely dress.


    "Who on their right mind would refuse that? After all, I now have such a beautiful wife!" Rocky retorted,


    deliberately provoking Valeria.


    "Humph! Shut up!" Knowing that Rocky was just enjoying teasing her, she just shook her head and


    changed the topic. "So, when are you supposed to leave for the human race?"


    When he heard this, his expression eventually became serious. Then, he answered, "As soon as


    possible. The Shura Race might send their troops at any time, so I have to go there in advance. I have


    to make some arrangements in order to stop Prince Zain''s n."


    "Why don''t I go with you? I can be of help." The truth was, from the bottom of her heart, she did not


    want Rocky to leave. More urately, she did not want to be away from him. Hence, if he had to go,


    she also wanted to go with him.


    "It will be for the best if you stayed here in the Ghost Fief. After all, I will need someone to cover for me


    while I am away..." Since Rocky''s trip to the human race was not an order from the Shura Race, he


    would be in trouble if they found out that he did something out of his own volition. Thus, he hoped that


    Valeria could do him a favor and cover for him.


    "Was this marriage also a part of your n? You only agreed to marry me so that you can smoothly


    proceed with the next steps of your n. Am I right?" Valeria had somehow figured it out already, but


    she just refused to admit it to herself.


    "Of course not. It''s just a coincidence that you also wanted to marry me," Rocky replied, forcing a smile.


    Of course, he would not want to admit such a cruel thing so easily.


    "Well, whatever. Even if I know that you are lying, you won''t admit it anyway," Valeria said, sounding


    very dejected.


    "I can see that you are starting to know me better... Anyway, we all have our own goals. But believe me


    when I say that I won''t hurt you no matter what," Rocky uttered firmly.


    "I hope so..." Ever since the Spiritual Emperor Contest, Valeria started to realize that Rocky had been


    keeping so many secrets that sometimes she was already having a hard time identifying which were


    real from not.


    "I think you are just tired. Have a rest for now. I am going to prepare for my trip to the human race, so I


    have to leave for a while." After saying that, Rocky hurriedly left.


    As Rocky left her side, Valeria''s eyes actually glistened. She felt so strange, not knowing when she


    started to have such inexplicable feelings towards Rocky. Right now, she felt that she couldn''t live


    without him. Therefore, just the thought of Rocky leaving, and not knowing when he would be back,


    gave her unexinable heartaches.


    On the other hand, she clearly knew that she could not possibly bind Rocky to her side, not even with


    her genuine love for him.

 Chapter 1828 He Has Come Back

    Chapter 1828 He Has Come Back


    Since the wedding ceremony was nowpleted, the alliance between the Ghost Fief and the Flower


    Fief had finally be official. Because of this, most fiefs naturally saw them as a huge threat.


    Two days after the wedding, the godly voice descended on the nine fiefs, announcing the result of the


    Spiritual Emperor Contest held in the human race. Since no Godly Genius was able to win the first


    ce, no one obtained a reward this time.


    Actually, Rocky was supposed to be rewarded, since he won the championship using his identity as


    Basil. But of course, even Mika could not afford to expose his human identity, so she also pretended


    not to know about it.


    At the same time, a new training quest was announced. But upon hearing it, all of the Godly Geniuses


    were bewildered by its content. This time, the Godly Geniuses were asked to choose a side in the


    uing war and help them win. Of course, there were only two choices; it was either the Shura Race


    or the joint forces of the human race and the spiritual race.


    Obviously, this was a baffling quest, and no one understood the meaning behind it¡ªexcept Rocky. The


    moment he heard it, he instantly knew that this quest was specifically designed for him.


    In this war, the joint forces of the human race and the spiritual race could not lose. Losing the battle


    meant that the Shura Race would gain the power to rule the entire continent, which would further push


    the Holy-Evil World to its destruction. Of course, this was not something the gods wanted. If this


    happened, even they would not be able to do anything to save their world.


    On the other hand, for other Godly Geniuses, this quest seemed so trivial. After all, as members of the


    Shura Race, why would they even think of siding with their enemies? In their opinion, as long as they


    made sufficient achievements in assisting the Shura Race to win the war, they would definitely


    aplish the task.


    Aside from Valeria, no one among the other Godly Geniuses knew that Rocky was actually a human.


    Hence, there was no reason for them to doubt the purpose of the quest.


    After the next quest was issued, the fiefs also began to make their ns. Some wasted no time and


    geared up for battle, but others chose to contemte some more. In particr, the Ghost Fief and the


    Flower Fief could not just make a rash move. Since they were supporting Princess La, who was


    originally opposed to the war, they might not actually participate in this quest.


    Fortunately for Rocky, this gave him enough time to carry out his ns.


    In order to move freely and deceive others, on the second day after their wedding, Rocky and Valeria


    announced that they were going to cultivate in seclusion.


    The dual cultivation technique of the Flower Fief was known to be unique in the Shura Race. This way,


    even if they went away, it would not arouse suspicion from others.


    At this moment, Rocky was in the Ghost Pce, preparing everything he needed before he set out for


    the human race.


    "Old man, I will go back to the human race with Eunice tomorrow. It might take a while before I''m back,"


    Rocky informed as soon as he finished his preparations.


    "I see. I''ll also get ready. I''lle with you two," Esteban said in a very casual way.


    Of course, when Rocky heard his response, he was in a daze. He was so surprised, wondering what


    Esteban was talking about.


    "Why the hell are you so surprised? I am also a human. Why can''t I go back to my own people?"


    Esteban raised his voice and red at Rocky.


    "Well, yes. Of course, you can. But what are you going to do there?" Rocky asked in confusion.


    Although he knew from the start that Esteban was also a human, he did not know much about his


    background.


    "You guys are going back to the Di n first, right? I will apany you," Esteban answered after


    hesitating for a while.


    "Can you already tell me what your rtionship with the Di n is?" When he first took Eunice here


    with him, Esteban immediately showed a rare affection to her upon knowing that she was from the Di


    n. From then on, Rocky surmised that Esteban had a close rtionship with the Di n. Now that


    the old man suddenly said that he wanted to go back with them, Rocky obviously became even more


    curious.


    "Why are you so impatient? You will know once we get back!" Esteban did not say anything more and


    proceeded to prepare his things.


    Rocky could just shrug his shoulders, thinking that Esteban was right.


    The next day, Rocky, Eunice, and Esteban all left the Ghost Pce in disguise.


    Meanwhile, the army of the Shura Race was already summoned by Prince Zain, and he was about to


    send out a spearhead of fifty thousand soldiers. They were to go to the border of the human race to


    begin the war against them.


    Moreover, among the spearhead, two Godly Geniuses were assigned to act as generals. One of them


    was Israel.


    After a few days of traveling, a beast descended from the sky and swiftlynded into the yard of the Di


    n.


    Then, three figures came down from the back of the beast, which were actually Rocky, Esteban, and


    Eunice.


    Colton, who had juste back from the spiritual race, weed the three as soon as he heard that


    they would return. However, it seemed that he was just expecting to see Rocky and Eunice.


    "Uncle? Uncle Esteban! You came back!" Colton eximed in surprise.


    "Colton? Is that you? You are such a grown man now. You were just a teenager when I left," Esteban


    replied, feeling somewhat nostalgic.


    When Rocky and Eunice heard their conversation, they could just silently look at each other in shock.


    Never did they expect that Esteban would be Colton''s uncle, meaning that Esteban was actually the


    brother of the former chief.


    "Yes! You were gone for so long. We even thought that you might be already dead!" Colton said


    excitedly. He was still ovee by emotion upon seeing his long-lost uncle.


    "I don''t want to interrupt your heartfelt reunion, but what the hell is going on here?" Rocky butted in,


    wanting to know every detail.


    "Fine. It''s actually a long story, but I guess I should start from thepetition for the qualification of the


    next chief held many years ago¡­" Just remembering the old days made Esteban heave a deep sigh.


    He began recounting what happened back then when he was still in the Di n.


    It turned out that in order to choose the next chief, Jaiden Di selected a few promising candidates from


    the members of the n. Then, he asked them to undergo various trials to determine his sessor.


    The former chief and Esteban were among the chosen candidates, and apparently, Esteban was the


    most powerfulpetitor for the position. Back then, he was still very young, full of potentials, highly-


    spirited, and his medical skills were unmatched. Even the former chief could notpare to him.


    However, Esteban went to extremes in everything. In order to achieve his goals, he would sometimes


    go for an outrageous method, just so he could prove himself. Therefore, in the final trial, he decided to


    use a very risky method, costing him the chance to be the sessor.


    For this very reason, Esteban left the Di n in a fit of pique, saying that he would set out to train even


    harder. In order to spite his father further, he went to the territory of the Shura Race, also intending to


    make his strength surpass the limits of the human race. However, he did not expect that because of his


    excessive pursuit of strength, he would spiral into madness and was eventually hunted by the members


    of the Shura Race. Fortunately, Gilbert managed to save him. Since the leader of the Ghost Fief


    acknowledged Esteban''s unparalleled wisdom in medicine, he was assigned to be the doctor of


    the fief. Then, years after, as if providence working its way, Esteban incidentally saved Rocky, who was


    also closely rted to the Di n.


    Hearing the whole story, Rocky, Colton and Eunice were filled withplex emotions. They could not


    help but think that they were actually bound by the threads of fate.


    "By the way, I heard from Basil that my father was identally trapped in an unknown dimension while


    exploring the Holy Heaven Pce but was sessfully brought back. After that, I contemted a lot


    and deemed that it might be the right time toe back and take responsibility for my actions in the


    past," Esteban dered in a low voice.


    "I see. Grandfather will be very happy once he knows that you finally came back. Unfortunately, your


    reunion might have to wait a little more. He actually entered the Holy Heaven Pce again not long


    ago," Colton said with regret.


    "What? Why would he do that?" Rocky could not help but exim in surprise. After all, he knew the


    extreme dangers brought by exploring the ce.


    "He said that he wants to explore the Holy Heaven Pce as much as he could for the sake of the Di


    n. But he also assured us that whenever the n needs him, he wille back right away," Colton


    exined.


    "I see. I did not expect that I wouldn''t be able to see him after all," Esteban sighed, a bit disappointed


    with the news.


    "Don''t worry. He shoulde back sooner orter. I''m sure that you two will have the chance to meet,"


    Colton said firmly,forting his uncle.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Chapter 1829 The War

    Chapter 1829 The War


    "By the way, what have you gained from your trip to the spiritual race, Chief Colton?" Rocky asked


    immediately, eager to hear what the chief would say.


    "Obviously they don''t want to join hands with us in a fight against the Shura Race. Humph, I reckon it''s


    because the Shura Race is only sending their troops to the human race, so the spiritual race doesn''t


    see the need to preemptively participate in the war." Colton breathed a troubled sigh.


    "That''s just as I expected. Have you made preparations for the war?" Rocky asked.


    "I''ve already met the leaders of the Sky-suppressing Mansion and the Sovereign Pavilion. This time,


    they are willing to do their best to help our Di n. After all, winning the war would ensure the survival


    of the human race," Colton replied.


    "That''s good. Before we left the Shura Race, we learned that they already sent out a spearhead. I


    reckon they''ve already reached the border," Rocky reported. He had collected a lot of valuable intel


    while he had been in the Shura Race.


    "Yes. I heard from the frontier yesterday that the spearhead of the Shura Race has arrived," Colton


    added with a solemn nod.


    "Then who will be themander in chief of our human army this time?" Rocky asked again.


    "We haven''t settled it yet. Hey, since you''re back, why don''t you be themander in chief?" A light


    bulb went on in Colton''s head. In his eyes, there was no one more suitable than Rocky to lead the


    human race through war.


    "I''ll take a pass on that one. I''m more suited to be a hero behind the scenes. I don''t want to be the


    commander in chief. I''m actually nning to form an army of my own," Rocky revealed a n of his


    own.


    "Your own army?" Colton nced at Rocky in confusion.


    "That''s right. I have two reasons why I came back this time. One is to help the human race fight against


    the Shura Race, and the other is to destroy Prince Zain''s n. As long as he fails his mission to defeat


    the human race, he won''t be qualified to inherit the title of king of the Shura Race," Rocky exined.


    "I see. What''s your n then?" A feeling of relief washed over Colton''s tired body when he heard of


    Rocky''s n. He believed that the Shura Race wouldn''t seed as long as Rocky was by the human


    race''s side.


    "I want to rescue the Spiritual Emperors I trust. In addition, I also want an army filled with well-trained


    and trustable soldiers familiar with mysterious military skills," Rocky said as he spoke out his n.


    "No problem. But which Spiritual Emperors do you want to recruit?" Colton asked.


    "I will give you a list of namester, Chief Colton."


    "Okay. You should rest first. You must be tired from such a long journey. I''ll have someone arrange a


    ce for you in the meantime." Colton called the steward and gave him some orders.


    He then ordered some members of the Di n to take Rocky and Esteban into a wing house to rest


    while Eunice returned to her ce.


    Rocky spent the next few daysing up with a n for his independent army ording to the


    distribution of troops in the front line.


    After getting the list of names from Rocky, Colton wasted no time recruiting the Spiritual Emperors.


    Among the notable names were Michelle, Ca, Lilith, and Moore, all of whom stood out during the


    Spiritual Emperor Contest.


    The Spiritual Emperors arrived at the Di n one after another without knowing why they were


    summoned.


    When everyone finally arrived, Colton asked them to gather at the training ground.


    "Spiritual Emperors, you must be wondering why I summoned you here," Colton said as he looked


    around the Spiritual Emperors.


    "Does Chief Colton have any special task for us?" a Spiritual Emperor asked hispanion in a low


    voice.


    "Maybe he wants one of us to lead the army."


    "Maybe he''ll choose themander in chief from us!"


    Each Spiritual Emperor made their own spection.


    "Truth be told, I wasn''t the one who called you here, he is." With that, Colton shifted his gaze to the


    side, signaling to the others to do the same.


    Soon, Rocky appeared in front of the Spiritual Emperors along with Eunice.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "It''s him!" The Spiritual Emperors'' eyes grew big in surprise. After the fight against Israel at the peak of


    the Boundless Mountain, Rocky had disappeared without a trace, without anyone knowing where he


    had gone.


    "I''lle straight to the point. I summoned you here not for any other reason, but for the hope that you


    would lend me your strength and help us repel the invasion of the Shura Race." Rocky didn''t beat


    around the bush.


    "Chief Colton, if you were the one who said it, I would have no second thoughts offering my service to


    you. But if it''s him, then I''m sorry, but I won''t ept it," Holden said unhappily. It was obvious that he


    wasn''t fond of Rocky.


    "Why?" Colton immediately asked Holden.


    "Although it is undeniable that he''s powerful, he is only about the same age as us and is only stronger


    in a few aspects. I doubt many of us will be convinced that he''ll be able to lead us to victory," Holden


    answered frankly. He was the first one to express his doubt.


    "That''s right. It''s impossible for us to work under him." Some Spiritual Emperors who were older than


    Rocky also voiced out their concern.


    "Calm down, everyone. I believe Basil is more qualified to be a leader than any of you are. If it weren''t


    for him, the human race wouldn''t have been able to defeat the spiritual race back then," Colton said as


    he raised his right hand to silence the Spiritual Emperors.


    "Chief Colton, what do you mean?" Michelle asked immediately. Although she understood what Colton


    meant, she couldn''t believe it.


    "To put it simply, Basil was the one who helped the human race win the war against the spiritual race.


    Only a handful of people know this," Colton reiterated.


    The Spiritual Emperors looked at each other in disbelief. Who would have thought that Rocky was the


    great hero of the human race?


    "I trust him with my life!" Colton said with certainty.


    "Chief Colton, even so, at least let us know the n against the Shura Race!" another Spiritual


    Emperor suggested.


    Colton cast a nce at Rocky.


    "That n is currently confidential. I''m not forcing you to join me; you''re free to leave anytime if you


    don''t want to stay," Rocky answered as he waved he hand.


    The Spiritual Emperors once again looked at each other as they tried to figure out what to do. There


    must be another reason why Colton trusted him so much. With a war pending to start at any moment,


    all of them were eager to help the human race. What was more, if they helped win the war, their


    prestige in the Ethereal Region would surely improve.


    "I am willing to join you." Of course, there were also those who expressed their support for Rocky, such


    as Ca, who was the first one to join him.


    "Me too." Lilith followed immediately.


    Several other Spiritual Emperors also followed and raised their hands to show their willingness to join


    Rocky''s independent army.


    But still, most of them were hesitant.


    "I''ll join too." Out of the blue, Michelle also raised her hand.


    "Michelle, what are you doing?" Holden didn''t expect this and felt as if he was being betrayed.

 Chapter 1830 The Super Skill

    Chapter 1830 The Super Skill


    Apparently, Michelle was also secretly nning something. Since she had clearly witnessed Rocky''s


    strength back in the Spiritual Emperor Contest, she didn''t dare to underestimate him. But of course,


    she was still unwilling to fully submit to him. Instead, she wanted to take advantage of this opportunity


    to join the independent army and prove that Rocky was not someone omnipotent.


    "Fine. I will also join the army." Upon seeing that Michelle had eagerly joined Rocky''s army, Holden had


    no choice but to follow suit.


    Afterward, many Spiritual Emperors also expressed their willingness to join. It seemed that the


    influence of Michelle and Holden helped this time.


    Thirty minutes had already passed and more than half of the Spiritual Emperors present had already


    agreed to join. However, the rest still remained cautious and a bit skeptical about taking this huge risk,


    especially after knowing that Rocky would be this army''s leader.


    "All right. Those of you who chose not to join me can return now. As for those who volunteered to be a


    part of the army, all of you are going to receive a treasure for joining. Use it whenever you deem


    necessary." Immediately after, Rocky took out more than twenty holy treasures from the pce.


    At the sight of this, all of the Spiritual Emperors, both those who joined and not, were rendered


    speechless and could just stare with their eyes wide open.


    Of course, those who did not agree to join Rocky just now were full of regret.


    "Pick whatever you like. After you are done with that, you can head back to your rooms. I just need you


    to know that in the next half a month, you will undergo special training in order for you to handle things


    alone on the battlefield. I expect all of you to be ready both physically and mentally." After addressing


    the Spiritual Emperors, Rocky nodded to Colton, signaling that they were already done here.


    Eventually, the two of them went ahead, leaving the Spiritual Emperors behind.


    While they were on their way back, Colton asked, "Are you sure you can handle this alone? I don''t


    doubt your strength, but dealing with all those Spiritual Emperors might be a bit taxing. It might be a bit


    difficult to make them obey youpletely. If you want, I can send an elder to assist you. But of


    course, it''s up to you."


    "I appreciate the concern, but that''s not necessary. Sure, these guys are young, so they should be a bit


    hesitant to obey me. But if I can''t even handle them on my own, how can I proficiently lead the


    independent army to fight on the battlefield?" Rocky replied indifferently.


    Hearing the young man''s response, Colton could just lightly nod and let out a smile. He found it really


    interesting that Rocky could easily say these responsible words at his age.


    After the two parted ways, Rocky went back to the wing house where he was currently staying.


    "Hey,e here!" As soon as Esteban heard Rockye in, he walked out of the room and called


    him.


    Intrigued that the old man seemed to be quite excited, Rocky quickly followed Esteban to his room.


    Then, he was taken aback to see that the room was actually filled with countless medicinal materials.


    "Where did you get all these herbs?" Rocky asked with a surprised expression. As far as he


    remembered, Esteban did not carry any medicinal materials when they left the Ghost Fief.


    "I collected these in the past. I thought that these woulde in handy for you, so I took some time to


    reorganize them. Later on, I intend to refine them into medicinal pills," Esteban exined as he stared


    at his collection.


    "I see. Indeed, this will be helpful!" Rocky knew that every pill refined by Esteban was of high quality.


    Hence, the medicinal pills that he was nning to refine should be very useful to the independent army.


    "By the way, I am going inside the Holy Heaven Pce soon," Esteban continued, showing a serious


    expression on his face.


    "What are you going to do there?" Rocky furrowed his brows, looking at the old man in confusion.


    "Let''s just say I''m about to fulfill something that should have been done many years ago," Esteban


    answered with a bitter smile, obviously bearing a heavy heart.


    "If you don''t want to tell me directly, fine. Just be careful in there," Rocky reminded, knowing the


    dangers that awaited the old man in the Holy Heaven Pce.


    "Ha! Are you serious? I don''t need you to worry about me. In fact, you should worry about your own life.


    Both of us know that facing the Shura Race is no easy task. Although you can already fight some


    powerful masters, I don''t think you can deal with the peerless masters of the Shura Race yet. Be wise.


    Don''t push too hard or you might see yourself being shoved to a corner," Esteban warned sternly.


    "Of course, I know how powerful the Shura Race is. But rest assured that I am not that same weak


    person anymore. I still vividly remember how they plundered my original world andid it to waste. This


    time, I''ll make sure to make them pay everything in full." Rocky''s eyes were burning in determination


    when he said this. After spending some time in the Shura Race, he actually put aside his intention to


    take revenge and just wanted to go back to his own world. However, after knowing what the current


    royal family was doing all this time, he realized that there might be more victims like him and his


    comrades. Thus, in order to stop this loop, he should overturn the entire Shura Race by changing the


    current situation in the Shura Race.


    "Okay, fine. It seems that you have already made up your mind, so there''s no point in arguing with


    you." Judging from Rocky''s tone, Esteban could more or less tell that the young man was more than


    prepared for this. Hence, he thought that he did not need to worry about him.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The next day, Rocky summoned the Spiritual Emperors, who joined the independent army, to start their


    first day of training.


    However, although they agreed to join, it seemed that most of them were still a bit doubtful of Rocky''s


    ability.


    Therefore, when it was time to start their first day of training, they obviously looked indolent and


    lackadaisical.


    Seeing how these warriors looked like, Rocky suddenly took out a dispensable divine treasure from the


    pce.


    "Listen! This is a divine treasure that can block any fatal blow at the most critical moment. However,


    you can only use it once. After today''s training, the one who would perform the best will have the


    chance to get it," Rocky announced, knowing exactly how to motivate these kinds of people.


    When the Spiritual Emperors heard this, they suddenly became alert and energetic. They were already


    given a holy treasure yesterday, but Rocky was still generous enough to present a divine treasure so


    casually. They never expected that they would experience something like this when they agreed to join


    the army.


    Seeing the immediate change in their reactions, Rocky was satisfied. Then, he continued, "For today''s


    training, I want all of you to use your full strength and attack me. You can do it on your own, or by pair."


    "Hey! Aren''t you being too arrogant? Even though you are very powerful, there are more than twenty


    Spiritual Emperors here. Do you really think that you can handle all of us when we use our fullest


    strength?" Holden suddenly spoke up, unhappy with what he heard. He felt that he was being totally


    undermined.


    "I don''t think that is your business. For now, just do it. If you can ovee me, then good," Rocky


    retorted as he shot a nce at Holden.


    Hearing this, the Spiritual Emperors looked at each other, thinking what they should do. Most of them


    thought that they should be able to take Rocky down if they joined hands, but none of them dared to


    make a rash move.


    At this time, Ca and Eunice walked up to Rocky and said, "Commander Basil, let us take you on!"


    Right after saying that, the two girls instantly used their unique skills and attacked Rocky without any


    reservation.


    With his hands still on his back, Rocky seemed to have no intention ofunching a counterattack.


    However, despite being attacked by the girls simultaneously, he was able to dodge them with ease.


    After a while, Ca and Eunice were already panting. They used their strongest attacks, but it seemed


    that Rocky was just toying with them.


    "I quit..." Recognizing that no matter how hard they tried, they would not be able tond a strike on


    Rocky, both girls had to surrender.


    They were shaking their heads and smiling bitterly while looking at Rocky''s calm face.


    "Actually, you two have good coordination, and your spiritual skillsplement each other. Hmm, why


    don''t you try practicing abination skill?" Rocky suggested after seeing how the two women fought


    him.


    "Abination skill?" Ca and Eunice were stunned because they never thought of it before.


    Besides, they did not have anybination skills that they could learn.


    "Wait a moment." Rocky immediately contacted the guardian of the pce through his mind and asked


    if there was abination skill hidden in the pce that was suitable for the Spiritual Emperors.


    Not long after, a shiny golden secret manual appeared in Rocky''s hand.


    "Now, take this book and practice the skill recorded in it as soon as you can." Both girls dly epted


    the manual and were excited to give it a try.


    If they could master a new powerful skill with theirbined powers, it would surely be a great help on


    the battlefield.

 Chapter 1831 The Battlefront

    Chapter 1831 The Battlefront


    After seeing that Ca and Eunice were able to acquire a secret manual from Rocky, the other Spiritual


    Emperors began to get pumped up. They also wanted to try fighting Rocky with all their might, hoping


    that they could get something good in return.


    Eventually, several Spiritual Emperors attacked Rocky one after another.


    On the other hand, Rocky was able to deal with them with ease. At the same time, he pointed out all of


    the shorings of these Spiritual Emperors so that they could improve their skills further.


    During this activity, Rocky had a good understanding of the individual strengths and weaknesses of the


    Spiritual Emperors. After giving his assessments, he also gave secret manuals suitable for their


    respective cultivation.


    "How about you, Michelle? You are the only one left," Rocky said after noticing that Michelle seemed


    not to have any intention of fighting him.


    "I don''t need to fight you just so you can help me improve," Michelle replied coldly, letting out a frown.


    "Why not?" Rocky asked, raising his eyebrows. It seemed that Michelle wanted her own way of doing


    things.


    "I am not your opponent, so it''s meaningless to fight with you," Michelle answered haughtily while


    crossing her arms on her chest.


    "Then, what do you think would be meaningful? Feel free to give your suggestion."


    "Give me the cultivation method of your most powerful spiritual skill. Perhaps, the swordsmanship you


    used in the Spiritual Emperor Contest. After I cultivate it, let''s see how far I can improve," Michelle


    bluntly said.


    Hearing this, the Spiritual Emperors present could not help but look at Michelle with surprise. They did


    not expect that she would be bold enough to make such a request.


    "Ha-ha! I always know that you are a cunning person. Unfortunately, I really don''t have a powerful


    spiritual skill. However, if you are referring to the swordsmanship that I used back in the contest, it must


    be the Thousand-star Swordsmanship of the Sword Spirit Sect. If you are interested, I can teach it to


    you. After all, it might be suitable for you to cultivate," Rocky said as if it was not really a big deal.


    "That is the Thousand-star Swordsmanship? But I heard that half of its cultivation method was already


    lost! Moreover, the lost half is the swordsmanship''s essence! How could you have fullyprehended


    it?" Apparently, Michelle was well aware of the Thousand-star Swordsmanship of the Sword Spirit Sect.


    Generally, it was a very powerful and unique skill among the spiritual skills at the Emperor Realm.


    "Is that more important right now? Do you want to learn it or not?" Rocky asked straightforwardly.


    "Yes, of course!" Michelle nodded immediately, not daring to miss this rare opportunity.


    "I see. Then, I''ll write down the cultivation method for youter." "No need for that.


    Just tell me. I can remember all of it," Michelle replied eagerly, waving her hand.


    Rocky was actually impressed at her keenness, so he spoke out the cultivation method of the


    swordsmanship just as what she wanted.


    "Did you get all of that?" Rocky asked to make sure.


    "Yes, I did." Then, all of a sudden, Michelle manipted the spiritual sword of the Spiritual Emperor


    near her, which instantly rushed into her hand. Immediately after, she wielded the sword properly


    ording to the cultivation method of the Thousand-star Swordsmanship.


    Soon enough, countless star lights appeared in the sky and bolted out towards Rocky.


    At the sight of this, the Spiritual Emperors were bbergasted that Michelle could learn the secret


    swordsmanship this quickly.


    At the same time, Rocky let out a smile as he easily blocked all the sword radiance hurled against him.


    "Goodprehension ability! However, even you know that this is still too shallow. You''ll have to spend


    more time improving it. Cultivate it further after today''s session." Although it was still far from what he


    could do, Rocky was taken aback that Michelle could exhibit such a promising performance. He could


    see that with her amazingprehension ability, it was not impossible for her to execute the whole set


    of the Thousand-star Swordsmanship in the near future.


    "All right, that is it for today''s training. Tomorrow, we will proceed with the basic array training. If any of


    you still have little knowledge about arrays, I hope that you can spend the rest of the day learning more


    about them. If you have something that you don''t understand,e to me and I can answer your


    questions. I don''t want anyone to fall behind tomorrow." After giving them his final instructions, Rocky


    dismissed them and eventually left.


    In the next few days, Rocky spent time training the Spiritual Emperors all about basic arrays,


    mysterious military arrays, and military tactics. Because of this, the Spiritual Emperors benefited a lot


    and recognized that his knowledge about these things was outstanding. Gradually, they also began to


    admire him.


    On the eighth day of their training, Rocky divided the Spiritual Emperors into several groups and


    assigned them to lead the members of the Di n. This time, they were to act asmanders while


    carrying out actualbat exercises.


    After a while, the first teams to have a go with it were the groups led by Michelle and Ca.


    At the same time, Colton and Rocky were intently watching the training on the high tform directly in


    front of the training ground.


    "What you''ve done is really remarkable. I didn''t expect that in just a few days, you could make these


    Spiritual Emperors, who had insufficient experience on the battlefield, be powerful enough to act


    asmanders," Colton praised while witnessing the performance of the Spiritual Emperors in their


    mockbat exercises.


    "All of them are gifted. They just needed a little more guidance and experience to be sessful,"


    Rocky replied humbly.


    "So, when are you going to the front line?" Colton suddenly asked.


    "Actually, it is almost time to go. When will the thirty thousand soldiers I need be ready to set out?"


    "They are ready to go at any time. In fact, they are already stationed in Moon City not far from the front


    line. You just need to go there andmand them."


    "I see. But how is the battle going at the front line?" "The spearheads of the Shura Race have been


    deploying their troops one after another to test our defense line.


    Since then, just a few small-scale battles broke out. It seems that the Shura Race is more cautious


    than we imagined," Colton borated.


    "Hmm. Maybe they are nning something else..." Hearing Colton''s report, Rocky felt that something


    was wrong with the way the Shura Race acted on the battlefield.


    "What do you mean? What are they trying to pull off?" Colton immediately asked.


    "I have actually been studying the deployment of our current defense line during the past few days, and


    I noticed that there is a huge w in it. If the Shura Race notices it and takes advantage of the situation,


    our defense line will probably copse in less than three days," Rocky said bluntly.


    "What? Then, why didn''t you tell me this earlier?" Colton''s face darkened. If what Rocky was saying


    was true, many lives might be lost.


    "It will make no difference. With our current defense force, the soldiers on the front line won''t be able to


    resist the attacks of the Shura Race. Hence, our defense line is really doomed to copse sooner or


    later. However, it''s not really a bad thing if it is destroyed much earlier," Rocky stated, hinting that there


    was a better way to fight back against the Shura Race.


    "What do you have in mind?"


    "Give the current defense line up and order everyone to retreat. Let the spearheads of the Shura Race


    break through. After they are already in our territory, we will find a way to deal with them," Rocky


    answered after thinking for a while.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "All right. I''ll do as you say." Colton hadplete trust that Rocky must have a better n to handle the


    situation. So, even though he had not heard the whole strategy, he already agreed to it.


    Three dayster, Rocky''s special training for the Spiritual Emperors hade to an end. However, it


    seemed that they were yearning for more because they had really learned a lot these past few days.


    "Everyone, we will set out for the battlefield tomorrow. Once we are already there, things are going to


    be hard to predict. Hence, you should be ready and adapt to the changing circumstances. You are the


    elites of all the sects, so I have high hopes for you. However, if any of you still want to back out, this is


    your onest chance to do so. If you choose to go to the battlefield but run awayter, I will punish any


    deserter ording to the militaryw!" Rocky dered sternly.


    When they heard this, the expression on the faces of the Spiritual Emperors became serious. They


    knew how hard it would be, and their lives would be in grave danger. However, most of them were also


    prideful and did not intend to give up at this point.


    "Good! Do not give up and continue striving for victory. Now, return to your quarters and get ready."


    Rocky immediately waved his hand and dismissed the Spiritual Emperors.


    When all of them had already left, Rocky went to see Eunice and Ca.


    "I have a favor to ask from you two. I need you to lead the Spiritual Emperors to the Moon City


    tomorrow and meet up with the other soldiers," Rocky said straightforwardly.


    "It''s fine. But what about you? What are you going to do?" Eunice asked out of curiosity.


    "I need to go to the front line to collect some more information. When I''m done, I''ll meet you in the


    Moon Cityter," Rocky exined.


    "Okay then." Hearing this, the two girls agreed without any objection.


    Afterward, Rocky returned to his own ce to make some preparations. He also took some of the pills


    that Esteban refined for him during thest few days. Immediately after, he left the Di n and went


    directly to the front line.

 Chapter 1832 Two Days Later

    Chapter 1832 Two Days Later


    About two dayster, Rocky finally arrived at the front line battlefield, where the supreme headquarters


    of the human race''s army behind the defense line was situated.


    Themander in chief, who was leading the human army in the front line, was actually the deputy


    commander in chief who worked under Colton before¡ªDevin. To be able to take this responsibility, he


    was also one of the most important figures who existed in the Ethereal Region.


    Before Rocky came, Devin already got a message from Colton informing him about the young man''s


    visit. Thus, upon his arrival, Rocky immediately went to see Devin.


    "You must be Basil." Devin had never seen Rocky before, so he was extremely surprised to see that he


    was indeed very young. For someone who had already attained so many great achievements, this was


    completely out of Devin''s expectations.


    "Yes, that''s right. It is a pleasure to meet you."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh, please. It is my pleasure to meet you! I actually could not believe it when Chief Colton sent me a


    message saying that you areing here. This is my first time seeing the legendary figure in person."


    Devin already heard Colton mentioning Rocky a long time ago. He had heard all of Rocky''s


    contributions to lead the human race in victory over the spiritual race.


    "Ha-ha. It is already a thing in the past. It''s not really worth bragging over and over. Anyway, I believe


    Chief Colton already told you the reason for my sudden visit," Rocky said and went straight to the point.


    "Yes. About that... Isn''t it going to be too hard for us to suddenly give up our current defense line?"


    After receiving the message from Colton, Devin found himself in a dilemma. Normally, giving up a


    defense line was taboo in the art of war. It was like giving the enemy the chance to take advantage of


    the situation.


    "I know. But right now, it is our only option. Because of the w in our defense line, the troops here at


    the front line will be put in grave danger if we don''t retreat. In fact, even the supreme headquarters may


    not survive their attack," Rocky answered with a serious expression.


    "A w? What are you talking about?" While Devin was still at a loss from Rocky''s remarks, a


    commander suddenly came in as if something very urgent happened. "Sir! Arge number of enemies


    were found on the southwest side of the line and areing straight towards the headquarters. We did


    not spot them until they are already this near to us!"


    "What? How did that happen?" Devin''s face turned ghastly pale, not expecting that something like this


    would suddenly happen.


    "It seems that I was a little toote. They already made their move to attack the headquarters directly."


    On the other hand, Rocky was not surprised at all. In fact, ording to his prediction, the army of the


    Shura Race would really appear at any time. It turned out that they also found the loophole in the


    human army''s defense line that Rocky saw before. Now, they took advantage of it and secretly sent


    their troops to attack the headquarters.


    "Gather all of our soldiers and prepare to fight back!" Devin ordered decisively, not wanting to let the


    army of the Shura Race get any closer.


    "Wait a minute! That is exactly what they want us to do," Rocky said, stopping Devin from his n.


    "Then, how do we deal with them?" Devin asked. Based on what Rocky said, Devin assumed that he


    had a n to counter the iing forces of the enemy.


    "Give the order to retreat from this ce. Do it as soon as possible," Rocky answered with a straight


    face.


    "Order them to retreat?" Devin was taken aback to hear this from Rocky. Instead ofing up with a


    solution to defeat the enemy, he actually wanted them to flee.


    "I already told you. If we don''t give up the defense line and retreat as soon as possible, the losses we


    will incur will be unimaginable," Rocky sternly reiterated.


    Hearing this, Devin could not help but frown. If it was someone else who told him this, he might refuse


    to obey. But since Rocky was someone that even Colton trusted with all his heart, he naturally believed


    in the young man.


    "Issue the order to retreat! Make sure that all soldiers leave the base camp!" Devin eventually gave the


    order.


    Not long after, under Devin''s leadership, thirty thousand soldiers fled from the headquarters before the


    army of the Shura Race caught up to them.


    Soon enough, an elite army of the Shura Race with thirty thousand soldiers suddenly appeared in the


    base camp andunched a surprise attack.


    It did not take long before the entire camp was set aze and torched to the ground.


    At this moment, Devin, who had already escaped to safety, saw how the army of the Shura Race easily


    turned the camp into ashes. He could not help but feel so relieved that he listened to Rocky''s


    instructions.


    "Commander Basil, how did you know that the army of the Shura Race would suddenlyunch a


    surprise attack at the headquarters?" Devin finally got to ask. He still did not understand how the army


    of the Shura Race got past their detection.


    "While I was studying the deployment of the defense line, I saw some loopholes in it. The Shura Race


    must have seen through it so they immediately acted. I already fought them before, so somehow, I


    know how they think. They always tend to do things straightforwardly. If they have the strength to


    aplish something, they will not hesitate to attack with all their might. That is how they win their


    battles. If we were not able to get away quickly, the human army would have suffered terrible losses,"


    Rocky exined.


    "Where are we going to retreat now?" They might have gotten away from the army of the Shura Race


    just now, but Devin was still at a loss as to what to do next.


    "We''ll head for Bing City right away. We can set up our base there since the terrain of the city is more


    suitable for it. Also, I want you to ask the soldiers from other defense lines to retreat to the surrounding


    areas of Bing City. We have to rearrange our formation and make the city the center," Rocky ordered


    implicitly.


    "How is the terrain of Bing City more suitable to set up a defense line? I think this is too risky," Devin


    said with furrowed brows. He was hesitant since he could not grasp what exactly Rocky was thinking.


    "If even the human army could not easily set up our defense line in a terrain that we are familiar with,


    then it will be even more difficult for the Shura Race to break through to our defenses," Rocky


    borated, dumbing it down for Devin.


    "I see! That is indeed worth a try." Finally, Devin understood what Rocky was implying.


    "When our defense line is rearranged, please try your best to contain the spearhead army of the Shura


    Race. I will give them a big surprise at the perfect opportunity," Rocky instructed further.


    As soon as Rocky left, Devin could not help but feel ashamed. After all, he was nothingpared to


    the brilliance of the young man even though he had already gone through countless battles.


    Meanwhile, Rocky hurriedly went to Moon City to meet up with the independent army.


    Upon arriving, he first met with Commander Wang, who used to be his superior back then.


    "Basil! Finally, I was able to see you again!" It had been such a long time since theyst met, so


    Commander Wang was actually very ted.


    "Yes. It has been a while. d to see that you are doing fine, Commander Wang," Rocky greeted and


    cupped his hands.


    "No one here has ever forgotten what you did before. I am sure that they will also be happy to see you


    again." Back then, Rocky was just his subordinate. But now, the young man was already a prominent


    figure in the Ethereal Region. In fact, he was also highly valued both by Colton and the rest of the Di


    n.


    "My independent army should have joined you already, right?" Rocky asked, diverting the topic.


    "Oh yes, I have already met them earlier." Right now, Commander Wang was in charge of the recruited


    army.


    "I see. Then, please lead your army and retreat from Moon City," Rocky said out of nowhere.


    "Why? I thought we are going to engage the army of the Shura Race here together?" Commander


    Wang asked, looking at Rocky with a confused expression.


    "Yes. But the one who will confront the spearhead army of the Shura Race is my army. I will lure the


    enemy to give the independent army a nice warm-up." Rocky voiced out his thoughts without any


    hesitation.


    Hearing this, Commander Wang was actually rendered speechless. There were really times that he


    could not figure out how Rocky''s mind worked.


    However, since he fully knew Rocky''s ability, he could just trust his judgment. Hence, he immediately


    ordered his army to retreat from Moon City, and they camped in a small town not far away from the city.


    When Commander Wang''s army had safely left the city, Rocky immediately deployed three thousand


    soldiers of his independent army to defend the city. At the same time, he handpicked five thousand


    soldiers from them to carry out the special training regarding the mysterious military arrays.


    About three dayster, everything was finally ready.


    Meanwhile, Devin, who had also evacuated to Bing City because of the raid at the front line, also


    instructed the other troops to withdraw into the surrounding areas of the city under Rocky''s order.


    Because of the tricky terrain of Bing City, it was difficult to both defend and attack it. Hence, the


    spearhead army of the Shura Race couldn''t just march into the city without encountering any


    hindrance. In order to be on the safe side, they could only advance little by little.

 Chapter 1833 Ambush

    Chapter 1833 Ambush


    Everything was going ording to Rocky''s n as a spearheadprised of ten thousand soldiers


    were sent by the Shura Race to capture the Moon City.


    The Shura Race intended to win the battle in one fell swoop since they believed there would only be a


    handful of soldiers left protecting the gated city.


    "For any soldiers left inside the Moon City, I am ordering you to surrender, or all of you will be killed!"


    Themander of the Shura Race shouted in front of the city gate.


    Rocky appeared on top of the gate, wearing a confident smile.


    He asked his soldiers to raise a white g on top of the city wall and shout, "We surrender!" Then, they


    opened the gate.


    Themander of the Shura Race immediately felt something was amiss when they surrendered that


    easily. He hesitated to lead his army inside the fortified city.


    "What''s the matter? Come in! We''ve already surrendered!" Rocky invited the opposing army when he


    saw them hesitate to enter.


    "Are you mistaking us for fools? This is obviously a trick!" Themander sneered at him.


    "Whether you are fooled or not, the result will just be the same!" Rocky said with a smile.


    Before themander even realized what was going on, a thousand soldiers led by Ca and Eunice


    suddenly appeared behind them and charged toward their army.


    The ambush sowed panic and discord into the troops of the Shura Race. Never in a million years did


    they expect the human race to attack them like that.


    At the same time, another armyposed of thousands of soldiers rushed out of the gated city,


    effectively pinching the Shura Race on two sides.


    The tide of the battle quickly turned in favor of the human race.


    In only a matter of hours, more than half of the Shura Race''s troops had been wiped out.


    "Retreat! Retreat!" Seeing that the situation was unfavorable, themander called for the remainder


    of his troops to withdraw.


    In only a few moments, the once aggressive Shura Race army was running back home with their tails


    behind their legs.


    Everyone in the Moon City let out a victorious cheer high into the sky.


    At the same time, both Ca and Eunice managed to reach the city wall.


    "The Shura Race army isn''t as powerful as I thought," Eunice said with pouted lips.


    "Let''s not get too carried away. They were just caught off guard. In an even battle, we would still suffer


    heavy losses," Rocky said with a smile. He didn''t want anyone to get overconfident over just one battle.


    "Will they attack the Moon City again?" Eunice asked worriedly.


    "No, I don''t think they will. They''re already probably thinking that the Moon City already has a fortified


    army defending it," Rocky said as he shook his head.


    "What is your next n?"


    "I''ll lead the army to wipe out the retreating soldiers of the Shura Race," he answered with much


    confidence.


    "What? Are you serious?" Eunice was stunned.


    "Yes. I won''t give them a chance toe back." A fire lit up inside Rocky''s eyes.


    Both Eunice and Ca couldn''t help but tremble in fear as they stared at Rocky. They couldn''t imagine


    going against such a terrifying opponent. To go against him would be equal to knocking on death''s


    door.


    While the Shura Race made haste to retreat, Alonso, themander in chef, killed themander of


    the army out of sheer anger and frustration.


    As a royal member, Alonso was the confidant of Prince Zain and was known for his violence. The


    atmosphere in the army camp was now ice cold due to the fear of the soldiers.


    Everyone shivered whenever they saw the fierce look on Alonso''s face.


    "Israel, what the hell happened? Didn''t you say that there were no more troops stationed in the Moon


    City?" Alonso asked in a cold voice.


    "That was what the spy told me before. I don''t understand how they could''ve formed a garrison in such


    a short amount of time." As a member of the spearhead, Israel was now a trusted assistant of Alonso.


    "I think they set up a trap for us. Since we failed to get the Moon City, we must take down the Cloud


    Castle instead. Otherwise, it will be difficult for us to gain a foothold in this war," Alonso said after


    gathering his thoughts.


    "What if I lead an army of twenty thousand soldiers to try and take the Moon City?" Israel wanted to


    fight back.


    "No, I''ve made up my mind. We''re going to get the Cloud Castle!" Alonso refused immediately.


    "If we go there, we won''t have any way to retreat if something goes wrong. It''s too risky!" Israel said


    worriedly. In fact, from the very beginning, he did not agree to go to the back of the human race''s


    defense line and fight against them alone.


    "What''s the risk? The defenses of the human army are already spread thin as paper. If we pressure


    one area, it will easily break under the might of our army. Taking down the Cloud Castle is essential for


    us to coborate from within with our main army and finally end this war once and for all!" Alonso said


    confidently, oozing with arrogance.


    Seeing that themander in chief already made up his mind, no one wanted to put up a fight to


    contest it. A few dayster, Alonso led the rushing army to the Cloud Castle.


    Of course, Rocky also predicted this. He knew that the spearhead of the Shura Race would head down


    south past the Rain City, preparing to pass through a new line of defense, before taking down the


    Cloud Castle at the rear of the human army.


    But Rocky could rest easy knowing that the Shura Race was heading towards their doom. Being so


    deep inside the enemy lines, they had no means of getting any food and support.


    Since he had already predicted their ns, Rocky sent a message to Devin asking him to withdraw his


    troops from the Rain City so the Shura Race army could pass through unimpeded.


    Meanwhile, Rocky and his army made a detour from the Moon City before arriving at the Cloud Castle


    at the same time as the Shura Race. They were now ready to attack their unsuspecting opponents at


    any moment.


    The soldiers of the spearhead were both exhausted mentally and physically. After their crushing defeat


    at the Moon City, the army''s morale was at an all-time low, but theirmander in chief couldn''t give


    even a sliver of his attention to them. He was blinded by the slim chance of victory.


    Soon, the impending battle broke out in the Cloud Castle.


    The garrison of the Cloud Castle wasprised of elite members of the human army, and their


    commander was a Spiritual Emperor at the premium stage. As a master, he was proud and arrogant.


    When the Shura Race started their attack, themander went to the frontlines himself, intending to


    finish the battle in only a matter of seconds.


    Themander, with a spiritual halberd in one hand, led ten thousand soldiers out of the city to face


    the opposing army in a head-on battle.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    While the two armies stood still, Israel emerged from his army before signaling to the garrison''s


    commander to fight him one on one.


    "Retreat now or face the wrath of my spiritual halberd!" Themander of the garrison shouted at the


    army of the Shura Race. Since he was a Spiritual Emperor at the premium stage, he thought that he


    was the strongest one on the battlefield.


    Israel sneered and rushed towards his opponent alone.


    Themander sneered when he saw this. He was oblivious of Israel''s real strength, and so he


    charged at him.


    A battle between the two quickly broke out, but it took only a few moments for Israel to pummel his


    opponent to the ground and make him spurt out blood.


    "You are a Spiritual Emperor at peak state!" Themander of the garrison was stunned. He didn''t


    expect someone that strong would show up.

 Chapter 1834 An Empty City

    Chapter 1834 An Empty City


    Israel dashed forward and firmly grabbed themander by the cor. He then turned to the soldiers


    and warned, "If you want yourmander alive, surrender now!"


    The soldiers shot each other nervous and frightened stares.


    "What are you waiting for? Surrender to him!" themander, fearing for his own life, immediately


    ordered his troops without a second thought.


    Yet the soldiers still hesitated, uncertain of what to do next.


    "You can''t surrender!" A loud voice suddenly boomed before a figure floated over andnded directly in


    front of Israel.


    "It''s you!" Israel eximed as he immediately recognized the figure standing before him as Basil.


    "Have we met before?" Rocky asked, pretending to not know Israel at all.


    Thetter''s eyes widened in disbelief. He managed to sessfully disguise himself during his previous


    altercation with Rocky so it was no surprise that he wouldn''t be recognized.


    "Who the hell are you? What do you want? Whether we surrender or not is none of your business!" the


    commander shouted furiously at Rocky, his nerves slowly getting the better of him.


    Rocky showed him the token Devin gave him before he began to exin, "This is an official


    authorization from Commander Devin. Themander of the Cloud Castle has surrendered to the


    enemy in fear of death. He has been dismissed from his post. From now on, the soldiers of the Cloud


    Castile will be under mymand!"


    "Don''t believe his nonsense!" the pale-lookingmander shouted helplessly.


    "Soldiers, listen to me! Retreat into the Cloud Castle!" Rocky turned around after ordering the soldiers


    before striding towards the Cloud Castle''s gate.


    The soldiers didn''t dare to disobey him and decided to follow him closely.


    Not long after, in the front of the Cloud Castle was empty with only Israel handling the surrendered


    commander.


    Israel never expected Rocky to appear out of nowhere and take charge of the Cloud Castle so quickly.


    This meant one thing¡ªhe would be his next opponent.


    "Tie him up!" Israelmanded his soldiers. He decided not to kill themander immediately


    because he might be able to provide him with some valuable information.


    Rocky swiftly summoned all the soldiers upon entering the Cloud Castle.


    "Commander Zhang has given up the castle and surrendered to the enemy. You''ve seen with your own


    eyes that he''s been captured. From here on out, I will be in charge. I don''t have any special


    requirements so you can continue to follow the previous deployment instructions for the battle.


    However, don''t risk your lives defending the castle walls from the enemy. Retreat from behind as soon


    as possible if you feel that you can no longer hold them off," Rocky exined the details to his new set


    of soldiers as clearly as possible.


    The troops were confused and baffled as to why Rocky would want them to do so.


    "May we know your name,mander?" a deputymander stepped forward and asked.


    "Of course. I''m Basil!"


    Immediately, a buzzing wave of excitement ran through the crowd upon hearing his name.


    "Could it be this is the famous Commander Basil?"


    "Never in my wildest dreams did I expect to see him in the flesh!"


    "They say he''s a master of numerous mysterious military arrays¡ªa true war expert!"


    For a moment, all the soldiers present were overwhelmed by Rocky''s presence.


    "You all may leave now. Back to your positions!" Once Rocky dismissed the troops, he summoned the


    two deputymanders to a private conversation with him.


    "During the uing battles, the soldiers of the Cloud Castle will be under your jointmand,"


    Rocky ordered.


    "But¡­ what about you?" The two deputymanders exchanged a curious nce.


    "I have other ns in mind. You both just remember what I said and do your jobs well. Agreed?" Rocky


    emphasized.


    The two deputymanders nodded in unison, solidifying their agreement.


    Rocky then left the Cloud Castile to join the independent army.


    "How did it go?" Eunice asked once she noticed him draw near.


    "I''ve got everything settled," Rocky replied reassuringly.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "I didn''t expect themander of the Cloud Castle to be such a coward!" Ca remarked sternly.


    "He''s gotten toofortable with being ttered constantly. I bet he wouldn''t know what to do when


    things turned sour," Rocky calmly added.


    "So what''s our next move?" Eunice continued to ask.


    "Let''s wait until the Shura Race attacks the Cloud Castle," Rocky replied.


    "What if they won''t do it?" Ca asked.


    "They will. They''ll do whatever they can to retrieve the Cloud Castle''s deployments from the


    commander. There''s no reason they''d forget about that! They''d attack as soon as possible, leaving no


    time for any other possible changes to their n," Rocky affirmed. He knew Israel well and, judging by


    his personality, he wouldn''t be the type to return from a battle empty-handed. Now that it was confirmed


    the Cloud Castle''s deployments couldn''t be changed so easily, Israel would take advantage of this by


    pushing through with the assault.


    Soon enough, everything urred just as Rocky had predicted. The next day, the spearhead of the


    Shura Race carried out an attack on the Cloud Castle under Israel''smand.


    Before long, an intense fire spread within and out of the castle, soaring into the sky like an eagle taking


    flight. Relying on their strong advantage, the spearhead of the Shura Race soon upied the city wall


    and opened the city gate.


    Soon, the entire army broke through the Cloud Castle''s barriers.


    Fortunately, the Cloud Castle''s army retreated quickly the moment they lost the castle, just as Rocky


    had ordered them to do earlier.


    Eventually, the Cloud Castle was reduced to an empty city.


    At that moment, several flying beasts flew over to the castle from out of nowhere. Dangling from each


    of their feet hung a huge pot of boiling hot oil.


    In the blink of an eye, the pots dropped from the sky and fell towards the Cloud Castle, immediately


    scalding the soldiers below with the hot oil.


    While the Shura Race soldiers were still caught in a daze, they witnessed countless burning arrows


    zing through the sky from outside the city and heading straight towards them. As the arrows pierced


    the ground, the mes ignited the hot oil and soon enveloped the entire Cloud Castle in a smoldering


    inferno.


    "Commander in chief, we''ve fallen into the enemy''s trap! We need to do something now!" Israel


    shouted at Alonso.


    "Damn it! Everyone, retreat now!" Alonso immediately ordered. He didn''t expect the human army to


    y such a dirty trick.


    Following hismand, the spearhead army rushed for the city gate.


    Meanwhile, Rocky''s army had already set up an ambush in front of it, waiting for them as they were


    positioned in a powerful array.


    It didn''t take long before the Shura Race soldiers rushed into their trap and were instantly annihted.


    After losing around a few thousand soldiers, Alonso finally pointed out the ambush and was utterly


    shocked.


    "Israel, focus on breaking up their array!" Alonso ordered anxiously.


    Israel frowned at his harsh tone. Although feeling reluctant to be bossed around, he still leaped up into


    the sky and dashed towards the city gate. When he looked at the ground below him, he saw a strange


    array outside the city that even he couldn''t see through.


    "Wait! That is a mysterious military array! I can''t believe such a powerful master exists in the human


    race!" Israel eximed, taken aback by the array before him.


    The mysterious military arrays were not ordinary tricks. Even if Israel was a peak-level Spiritual


    Emperor, it would be impossible for him to break the array if he couldn''t discover its ws.


    He decided against directly breaking into it and instead stood on top of the city wall to watch.


    It took Israel about an hour to finally figure out the ws in the mysterious array. He quickly hopped


    down and went straight to its center.

 Chapter 1835 Getting The News

    Chapter 1835 Getting The News


    Fortunately, Rocky already anticipated what Israel might do. Hence, he just waited at the center of the


    mysterious array in advance until Israel appeared. Then, when the Godly Genius arrived as he had


    predicted, Rocky instantly summoned the God-killing Sword and directly rushed towards Israel.


    When he saw the God-killing Sword, Israel''s face turned ghastly pale. The horror he experienced back


    in the Spiritual Emperor Contest was still vivid in his memories. Thus, with all his might, he managed to


    avoid the sword and maintained his distance from Rocky.


    "It''s you!" Upon recognizing that his enemy this time was none other than Rocky, Israel trembled in


    anger.


    "Yes, that''s right. If you want to break this array, you have to defeat me first," Rocky stated while


    exhibiting an irresistible momentum.


    Hearing Rocky''s confident remarks, Israel could not help but grit his teeth and clench his fists. He was


    well aware of his enemy''s real strength, so he knew that the man in front of him wasn''t just bluffing. If


    he really tried to fight Rocky head-on, nothing good woulde out of it. However, if he backed off


    right now, he wouldn''t know how to exin his failure.


    "You know very well that with your strength, it won''t be a problem for you to protect yourself and leave.


    But you also know that it will be impossible for you to get past me. I advise you to give up and get out


    of here right now!" Rocky said bluntly.


    "Who the hell are you really?" Israel could not help but ask in a frustrated tone. He had always felt that


    Rocky was not just an ordinary human. In fact, he gave him a sense of familiarity, but he could not tell


    how or why.


    "Did you already forget my name? I am Basil," Rocky replied with a smirk.


    "I am not asking for your name! Where did youe from? Why are you hindering us?" Israel


    eximed, wanting to have some rity.


    "What are you talking about? I''m just an ordinary human."


    "No, that is a lie! Don''t belittle my instinct. I know that you are hiding something! Now, what is it?"


    Israel''s gaze was fixed on Rocky. He was sure that Rocky must have been hiding his true identity, and


    he would not back off this time until he got the answer.


    "Fine. Do you want the truth? Then, listen carefully. Myrades were once captured by the members


    of the Shura Race from an alien world..." Rocky answered without hiding the truth anymore. At his


    point, he already wanted his enemies to know who they were dealing with.


    "What? You are from an alien world?!" Israel was obviously shocked. Though he had known that


    something was up with Rocky, he did not expect that this would be his true identity.


    "Now, you know. So, be sure to remember this. No matter what kind of ploy the Shura Race is plotting,


    I won''t let you seed!" Rocky uttered in righteous indignation.


    At the same time, the independent army behind him also roared with great momentum and morale.


    Upon witnessing this, Israel could not help but swallow hard. He knew that the hatred and


    determination in Rocky''s eyes were genuine. If he tried to act stubbornly and fight anyway, he could


    already see that the spearhead army of the Shura Race would just suffer more terrible losses.


    "I actually don''t need to kill you today, but you have to retreat right away before my mind changes,"


    Rocky dered in a confident tone. Although he knew that he could defeat Israel, it also wouldn''t be


    that easy. In the meantime, he had to consider the overall situation. The important thing right now was


    he could drive off the army of the Shura Race without having too many casualties.


    Left with no choice, Israel immediately flew back to Cloud Castle.


    "Sir, I am back..." Israel greeted, approaching Alonso.


    "Why are you back already? What happened?" Seeing that Israel was back so soon, Alonso


    immediately spected that something went wrong.


    "I failed to destroy the array that is protecting the gates. It''s unbreakable," Israel replied honestly.


    Although he regretted going back without aplishing his mission, he was very certain that he could


    not break the array with Rocky guarding it.


    "What? You sure are useless!" Alonso scolded and continued, "I don''t care how you are going to


    complete this task, but do not show your face in front of me before you seed! It doesn''t matter how


    many people die. That human army must be crushed today!"


    When Israel heard all these irresponsible words, a cold sh of hostility appeared in his eyes as he


    drew closer towards Alonso.


    "What do you want?" the man barked. However, Israel did not bother to answer back. In a sh,


    Alonso''s vision became blurry, not realizing that Israel had already broken his neck.


    At the same time, the soldiers of the spearhead army were all shocked to their core when they saw


    how Israel killed Alonso without batting an eye.


    "Listen to me! This person doesn''t give a damn of your lives and so he doesn''t deserve to lead you.


    From now on, I am going to be in charge. Follow me and we will break out!" Then, Israel turned to the


    other Godly Genius and asked, "If I remember correctly, you are good at teleportation, right? Can you


    create a secret passage for us?"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I can, but it will take some time," the Godly Genius replied quickly.


    After that, Israel ordered his men to seal the gates of the city. Then, he summoned the spiritual


    maniptors above the Emperor Realm, ordering them to create an enchanted barrier to protect the


    remaining soldiers.


    At the same time, as Rocky saw that the gates of the Cloud Castle were blocked off, he surmised that


    Israel must have thought of another way to escape. However, he decided to let them go and did not


    take the opportunity to pursue them.


    After all, it wasn''t necessary right now. It would be better if he conserved the energy of the independent


    army.


    On the other hand, the spearhead army of the Shura Race had already lost about half of its total


    soldiers, and their morale was greatly weakened. Moreover, they would still encounter other armies as


    they escaped. Hence, their losses would just get worse.


    Therefore, at this time, Rocky just ordered the independent army to get some rest and wait until the


    spearhead army of the Shura Race had fully retreated from Cloud Castle.


    Meanwhile, with the efforts of the other Godly Genius, he was able to create a secret underground


    tunnel that led to the outside of the city. Soon enough, the remaining forces of the Shura Race''s


    spearhead sessfully retreated via the secret passage. Not long after, the Cloud Castle was


    completely rid of people


    After confirming that the spearhead army of the Shura Race had left Cloud Castle, Rocky eventually


    led the independent army into it to put out the fire and repair the damaged areas.


    When the two deputymanders received the message from Rocky, they also led the army and


    rendezvous with them. Upon entering the city, they were bewildered after seeing all the corpses lying


    all over the ground.


    One of the deputymanders could not help but ask, "Commander Basil, just how many members of


    the Shura Race''s spearhead died here?"


    "Well, based on what I saw, more than fifteen thousand soldiers must have fallen here." Rocky gave a


    rough estimate.


    "That many?! What about our army? Did you have several casualties as well?" The two deputy


    commanders were shocked to the core when they found out that such arge-scale battle broke out in


    the area.


    "Less than five thousand, I heard." In fact, Rocky had just received the report about the total number of


    casualties of the independent army.


    Hearing this, the deputymanders were utterly stunned. They could not believe that there was a


    huge gap in terms of the number of casualties. Moreover, they faced the elite members of the Shura


    Race''s spearhead.


    "My task here is done, so I won''t stay for long. I have to leave now." After leaving the situation to the


    two deputymanders, Rocky directly led the independent army back to Moon City so that they could


    recuperate.


    Meanwhile, the news that the spearhead army of the Shura Race was defeated immediately reached


    Zain''s ears. Obviously, he got so furious, not expecting that they would encounter such a huge loss in


    the hands of the human army. His main purpose for this invasion was to win a few battles so that he


    would earn an even better reputation in the Shura Race. Hence, experiencing crushing defeat in battle


    was the least that he wanted.


    "Your Royal Highness, ording to the report sent by Israel, it turned out that the mysterious human


    who won the first ce during the Spiritual Emperor Contest is also in the human army. He said that


    this guy is from the alien world," a soldier informed.


    "What did you say?" Zain was more surprised with this new information.


    "If that is true, I''m afraid that this will be bad for us. The people from all those alien worlds on the


    continent might suddenly revolt against the royal family when they hear this piece of news." Zain''s


    confidant immediately expressed his concern.


    "We can''t let that happen! Imprison all the people that we captured from the alien worlds. Issue this


    order right away!" Zainmanded without any hesitation.


    "But Your Royal Highness, without these people, ourbor force will be greatly reduced," the confidant


    warned. Of course, this was a dilemma since they could not really afford to diminish their workforce just


    because of this war.


    "Don''t worry. Once we suppress the human race and spiritual race this time, we will notck people to


    put in thebor force!" Zain dismissed his confidant''s remarks, confident that he could win this battle.


    "Yes, I understand." Seeing that the prince had already made up his mind, the confidant could just


    agree.


    "Moreover, ask the army to be on standby for now. Five dayster, I shall take the role of the


    commander in chief and lead them to battle myself. It''s time to let those humans know the true power


    of the Shura Race!" Zain dered mightily.


    A few dayster, news came to the human race that the Shura Race had officially dispatched their


    main troop to confront them.


    Upon learning this, Colton immediately contacted Rocky. However, it seemed that Rocky had already


    heard the news in advance from Valeria, who was collecting information for him while in the Ghost


    Fief.

 Chapter 1836 The Expedition

    Chapter 1836 The Expedition


    "Basil, the Shura Race is already on the move. They sent out their major army, and it seems that they


    are serious to finish us in one fell swoop," Colton said anxiously.


    "I know. Prince Zain must be the one who leads the army this time. After all, it was his idea to suppress


    both the human race and the spiritual race in order to establish his position on bing the next king


    of the Shura Race," Rocky replied rather calmly. At this point, he knew that the real war against the


    Shura Race was about tomence in just a matter of time.


    "What is the n?" Colton asked expectantly.


    "To be perfectly honest, we are going to lose as soon as the main army of the Shura Race shows up."


    Rocky let out a frown as he told the truth. The only role of the spearhead was to test the strength of the


    human race. But once the major army of the Shura Race took action, the human army had no way of


    resisting them.


    Colton''s face darkened in disappointment and frustration.


    "The Shura Race is superior in terms of military strength and spiritual warriors." Rocky heaved a heavy


    sigh and added, "It seems that we really cannot fight them head-on unless the spiritual race supports


    us."


    "Well, that''s exactly what the spiritual race believes in. Therefore, they don''t want to risk anything by


    helping us." Colton shook his head and despaired. He knew that if this went on, they could only watch


    the fall of the human race.


    "There is actually a way if we want to survive this catastrophe. However, it is extremely risky." Of


    course, Rocky still had a n to deal with their dilemma. However, to pull off something like this, the


    risk that they had to take was so big that he could not see them agreeing to him.


    "Why didn''t you tell me about it sooner?" Despite this hopeless situation, Colton could only count on


    Rocky. Whatever the young man had in mind, he would readily support it.


    "The main reason why the Shura Race attacks the human race is so they can make us surrender.


    Hence, we can pretend to surrender, but at the same time, we will secretly dispatch troops that will


    sneakily attack the Shura Race''s territory," Rocky said, borating his risky idea.


    "Attack the Shura Race''s territory? Can we really pull off something like that?" Colton was shocked


    upon hearing Rocky''s idea. He already heard crazy strategies from the young man before, but he still


    wasn''t used to it.


    "Yes. If everything goes well, we can pull it off. Right now, we are undoubtedly inferior to the Shura


    Race. Therefore, we have to find a way that they will least expect. Since they n on taking us down in


    one go, it means that most of their troops will be summoned to the battlefield. In fact, even warriors


    from the nine fiefs have joined Prince Zain''s army. Thus, it can be said that at this moment, the


    defenses of the Shura Race are at their weakest. If we gather our strongest forces to pull off a sneak


    attack on one of the fiefs, we can sessfully seize it. Of course, that will be a big disgrace for the


    arrogant Shura Race. Hence, they will do everything in order to take that fief back. However, since the


    nine fiefs are in open and secret disputes with each other, the other fiefs will surely hesitate to help


    them. In the end, only Prince Zain will rush back to save them. After all, he cannot let this disgrace


    happen on his watch. If he doesn''t go back, he will surely lose the support of the people from the Shura


    Race. If he goes back, he will have to withdraw his army from the territory of the human race, and the


    human race will be saved." Rocky analyzed and took everything into consideration, and this was the


    best course of action that he could think of.


    "This is indeed too risky! Something huge is at stake here." Colton was lost in thought after hearing the


    entirety of Rocky''s n. This was definitely not a small matter, and it was something that he could not


    decide on his own. If this n somehow failed, the fate of the human race would already be sealed.


    "Think about it carefully. We have a bit of time for now since the army of the Shura Race won''t attack


    us very soon. But the more quickly you can make your decision, the better. By the way, this n should


    be strictly confidential. We must act in utmost secrecy. Otherwise, it will easily be thwarted," Rocky


    sternly warned.


    "I know. I will call the chiefs of the Sky-suppressing Mansion and the Sovereign Pavilion and discuss it


    with them right away. Hopefully, I could convince them to support us."


    "Then, I''ll wait for the good news." After saying that, Rocky cupped his hands and left.


    A few days had passed.


    At this time, the army of the Shura Race was already deployed in front of the human defense line,


    ready for an all-out attack at any time. With the strength of their army, they were confident that it would


    not take long before the human race copsed before their eyes.


    In the Ethereal Region, everyone was in jitters that even the small cities near the borders had already


    been abandoned.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    On the other hand, the members of Rocky''s independent army were still taking their time to strengthen


    their forces. Soon enough, they were about to take on a responsibility that was never been


    aplished in the history of the human race¡ªsessfully seize the territory of the Shura Race.


    Of course, with the current overall strength of the independent army, it was still far from enough.


    Hence, Rocky was patiently waiting for Colton, hoping that the chiefs of the Sky-suppressing Mansion


    and the Sovereign Pavilion would agree to his n.


    A dayter, Colton finally returned to Moon City and hurriedly met with Rocky.


    "Chief Colton, how did things go? Did they agree?" Rocky asked.


    However, Colton''s face didn''t seem to be enthusiastic at the least. He shook his head and said, "Both


    of the chiefs refused to take this risk. They are afraid that if we provoke the Shura Race by executing


    this n, the entire human race will really cease to exist."


    "So, what do they want? They would prefer to wait for their deaths?" Rocky did not expect that things


    would eventually turn out this way. It seemed that until the end, the chiefs of the Sky-suppressing


    Mansion and the Sovereign Pavilion wanted to y it safe.


    "I actually know what they are thinking. At the back of the minds, they will be willing to submit to the


    Shura Race when there is no other choice. With their status, they think that they can still enjoy a high


    position even after surrendering to them. They are more contented with that than being annihted."


    Colton could not help but clench his fists, realizing the ugliness in their human hearts. "Anyway, I failed


    to convince them. So, what should we do now? I actually don''t want to watch the human race fall into


    the hands of the Shura Race."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let that happen. I have been mentally prepared for this. It''s such a shame that we


    can''t get more help, but it doesn''t mean that I will give up. I will still lead the independent army and


    continue the n," Rocky replied with an unyielding spirit.


    "Are you saying that you are going to attack the territory of the Shura Race with just your army?" Colton


    asked, not expecting this from Rocky.


    "Well, as I said before, this is the only way I could think to save the human race from this crisis," Rocky


    said with a heavy heart.


    "But with the strength and number of the soldiers of your independent army, I''m afraid that you might


    not be able to conquer a fief of the Shura Race." Colton was not a pessimist but just a realist. From


    what he could see, the independent army would not be enough to ovee a fief even if Rocky was


    leading it. Unless Rocky had at least a hundred thousand soldiers, Colton could not see him


    seeding.


    "Don''t worry. I still have a few tricks up my sleeve. I could pull some strings in the Ghost Fief by using


    my status as the Godly Genius. Although it is risky, as long as we achieve our end goal and save the


    human race from danger first, we still have time to consider other things in the future."


    "I see. Then, let me give you all of the twenty thousand soldiers from the Di n. This way, your


    independent army might somehow increase its chance of winning. Also, I will ask two elders from the


    Di n to assist you." This might be theirst chance to save the human race, so Colton wanted to do


    his best to at least help Rocky ovee this seemingly impossible task.


    "Thank you very much, Chief Colton. I''ll make use of all your help to seize the victory," Rocky answered


    with conviction.


    Three dayster, the two elders that were tasked by Colton to assist Rocky led twenty thousand


    soldiers of the Di n to Moon City to meet up with Rocky''s independent army.


    With the addition of the soldiers from the Di n, Rocky now had fifty thousand soldiers at his disposal.


    Additionally, he had more than twenty Spiritual Emperors and the two elders from the Di n, who


    were premium-stage Spiritual Emperors. With this, the overall fighting power of the independent army


    could not be taken lightly.


    Because their mission was to be carried out in secrecy, Rocky did not exin anything to his army


    before they set out. He did not even tell them where they were headed. He just ordered them to be fully


    armed and prepared.


    Moreover, he also captured some spiritual beasts in order to carry their provisions and fodders that


    couldst for several months.


    When everything was finally ready, the independent army left Moon City and began their


    expedition.

 Chapter 1837 Rockys Plan

    Chapter 1837 Rocky''s n


    The army of the Shura Race, led by Zain, began tounch an all-out attack on the human race''s front


    lines, intending to break through their defenses in one go.


    Try as they might, the human race eventually sumbed to the enemy''s offensive due to the sheer


    disparity of their strength and numbers.


    It only took a few days before half of the human army''s defenses were trampled to the ground, and the


    speed at which they were losing was still increasing.


    At the same time, after marching for days, Rocky''s independent army finally reached the border of the


    Shura Race.


    But naturally, they were met with the fortified defenses of the Shura Race''s army. It would be a


    daunting task for them to get in.


    Of course, Rocky came prepared. He managed to obtain the location of where the troops of the Shura


    Race were stationed and easily found a spot where they could sneak in through a narrow gap in the


    army''s defenses. From there, they could make it to the Blood Fief.


    Since the Blood Fief withdrew from the contest after their Godly Genius was killed by Israel, the other


    eight fiefs wouldn''t bat an eye if Rocky captured the fief.


    But even without a Godly Genius by their side, the Blood Fief was still a formidable foe that controlled a


    vast territory. If Rocky and his army wanted any hope of capturing it, they would surely need the help of


    the Ghost Fief.


    Therefore, before enacting his n, Rocky ordered his army to station outside the border and to


    capture any spy that might reveal information about their presence.


    After that, he restored the appearance of Odin and returned to the Ghost Fief.


    The first thing he did as soon as he arrived at the Ghost Fief was to look for Valeria.


    Since he left the Shura Race under the excuse of wanting to cultivate with Valeria in seclusion, he


    needed to be with her if he wanted to return in order to not raise suspicion.


    After Rocky left her, Valeria took the time to cultivate in seclusion herself.


    "Hey! You''re back!" Valeria was overjoyed to see him return much earlier than she had expected.


    "Yes. How are you doing, Valeria?" Rocky asked with his signature smile.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "I just made most of my time cultivate. Nothing new," Valeria answered casually, catching herself from


    bing too excited. Although she did spend most of her time training, she still missed Rocky a lot.


    "Why did youe back so soon? Aren''t you helping the human race fight against the Shura Race?"


    "I actually just blocked the spearhead of the Shura Race. But we''ll never be able to deal with the major


    army." Rocky shook his head.


    "Then why did you return to the human race in the first ce? You knew what you were getting into."


    Valeria red at him.


    "I have ns of my own. Anyway, we''re going to meet Leader Gilbert. I have a big gift waiting for him."


    Rocky shifted the topic.


    "Okay." Valeria still couldn''t figure out what was going on in Rocky''s mind. She wanted to ask him, but


    she knew it was better if she just went along with it. After all, everything should be fine as long as he


    was well.


    After that, the two of them came out of their seclusion together and immediately went to see Gilbert.


    Gilbert greeted them with a smile from ear to ear when he saw the two.


    "You two''s strength seems to have improved greatly!" Gilbert said with a satisfied look.


    "Leader Gilbert, while we were cultivating, we thought that it would be a great idea that the Ghost Fief


    takes advantage of the current situation," Rocky said. He didn''t beat around the bush and went straight


    to the point.


    "What do you mean?" The leader looked at him with a frown.


    "It''s better if we talk about it in private," Rocky said and gave a hint.


    Without asking questions, Gilbert dismissed everyone else in the room, leaving the three of them


    behind.


    "Odin, just say it," Gilbert said.


    "As soon as I finished my cultivation, a spy I sent to the human race told me that a secret army of theirs


    has arrived at the border of the Shura Race." Rocky once again went straight to the point.


    This n of his was a huge gamble. If he couldn''t persuade Gilbert, thetter would definitely report it


    to the royal family. The life of everyone in his army was riding on his shoulders at that exact moment.


    "What? Really?" Gilbert was shocked to hear this.


    "Yes. I can attest that this is true!" Rocky tried his best to persuade the leader.


    "How rash of them! They actually want tounch a surprise attack at the Shura Race. I have to report


    this immediately to the royal army!" Flustered, Gilbert immediately stood up and made his way to the


    door before Rocky stopped him.


    "Leader, calm down. Although the humans are quite bold, this is a great opportunity for us! We can


    maybe kill two, even three birds with one stone!" Rocky said as he cupped his hands.


    "Really? Tell me more!" Gilbert''s eyes shone with amazement when he heard this.


    "I personally know themander in chief of the human army from my time there. After receiving the


    news, I immediately went to him and he told me that the reason why they are going to attack the Shura


    Race is to distract Prince Zain so that he will give up attacking the human race," Rocky exined.


    "How will that benefit us?" Gilbert was eager to know how he''d profit from the situation.


    "If he seeds in conquering the fief, he''s willing to hand it over to us!" Rocky said.


    "Really?" A hint of temptation was heard in the leader''s voice.


    "Of course, that would only be one of the benefits. If Prince Zain stops attacking the human race, his


    n will surely fail, which will also be beneficial to Princess La. Besides, the Blood Fief, the Flower


    Fief and our Ghost Fief are connected. If we get the Blood Fief, we will be much stronger." Rocky


    continued to shower the leader with one temptation after the other.


    But still, Gilbert hesitated and was in deep thought.


    "The condition of the human race is very simple. We just have to help them," Rocky added.


    "Well, how should we assist the human army?" Of course, Gilbert wanted to confirm if this n was


    feasible.


    "It''s very simple. We will convince the Blood Fief to attack the Primitive Fief together with us, leaving


    their territory with little to no troops left to defend. From there, the human army will do all the work and


    conquer them," Rocky said.


    "Are you sure this humanmander in chief can be trusted?" Gilbert asked worriedly.


    "I''m willing to pledge for him as the Godly Genius," Rocky vowed solemnly. Of course, he was confident


    since he himself was the saidmander in chief of the human army.


    "Well, since it''s good for us, it''s worth taking a risk. I''ll go to the Blood Fief now and have a talk with


    their leader!" Gilbert finally agreed. Even he couldn''t overlook that this was indeed a great opportunity


    to strengthen the Ghost Fief. Even if everything went astray, he wouldn''t be the one to suffer any losses


    since it was the human race that was going to fight against the Blood Fief. But if the n seeded,


    they could even be more powerful than the Primitive Fief. His mouth began to water at the thought of


    this.


    "Thank you, sir." Rocky secretly breathed out a sigh of relief as he nodded.


    Soon, Gilbert left and went to the Blood Fief.

 Chapter 1838 His Brilliant Plan

    Chapter 1838 His Brilliant n


    "Wow, you actually did it! Being able to bring the human army here is definitely nothing to scoff at." On


    the other side, Valeria listened attentively to the conversation. As soon as Gilbert left, she shot Rocky


    with an exaggerated expression.


    "Nothing ventured, nothing gained!" Rocky smiled at her in response.


    "Doesn''t it frighten you that your identity might get revealed?" This was what worried her the most.


    "If I''m afraid, then I won''te back here at all," Rocky said with a shrug and smiled confidently.


    "Is there anything I can do to help you?" With frail and feeble in her eyes, Valeria asked Rocky.


    "The leader of the Flower Fief is such a wary person. I''m afraid that she might reject my offer. I hope


    you can send her a message indicating that it was your idea and not mine," Rocky said after much


    thought.


    "So you''re asking me to lie to my adoptive mother?" Valeria frowned.


    "But it''s only a white lie. Of course, it''s up to you if you''ll expose the truth to her," Rocky deliberately


    said.


    Now that Valeria was the wife of the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief, she was more than aware that if


    something bad happened to him, her name would also be involved.


    "Sure, I''ll help as long as you stay cautious!"


    Valeria didn''t know what was wrong with her, as she didn''t care much about herself rather she was only


    and duly infatuated with Rocky whenever he was in front of her!


    Two days after, Gilbert returned and summoned Rocky and Valeria for a discussion.


    "An agreement has already been made with the leader of the Blood Fief, and they are willing to attack


    the Primitive Fief together with us. Though there were harsh conditions presented, I still agreed


    because I know that the Blood Fief won''t survive when the timees to fulfill our promise." Gilbert


    told them the sess of him being able to persuade the leader of the Blood Fief.


    "When are you going to take action, sir?" Rocky asked with much eagernessing from his voice.


    "It might take three days before we are capable of sending the army out," Gilbert said.


    "Okay then, I will inform my friend to get prepared too," Rocky said with a nod.


    "Keep in mind that the Ghost Fief will be the target of public criticism if this n does not turn out the


    way we want it to be!" With fierce strength, Gilbert warned each and every one of them.


    "Sir, you don''t need to worry. I promise you that this will bring the most bountiful rewards you have ever


    laid your eyes upon!" Rocky promised confidently.


    After three days of preparation, the Ghost Fief summoned an army led by Vivian and joined with the


    Blood Fief''s army. After that, thebined forces went straight to the Primitive Fief.


    Simultaneously, Rocky returned to the border of the Shura Race''s territory and led the independent


    army to attack the Blood Fief through the border''s gap.


    Within three days, the independent army managed to bring down three cities within the fief.


    As the three cities of the Blood Fief were violently taken down, the Blood Fief''s leader could only


    scratch his head at wonderment how the human race came out of nowhere and infiltrated his territory.


    Currently, the main army of the Blood Fief was focusing on taking down the Primitive Fief. It would be


    foolish for them to call the troops back now during such a crucial fight. He was left with the only choice


    of mobilizing the garrison of other cities back in his fief and hope it would be enough to stop the


    rampaging enemies.


    However, the independent army came prepared for anything while the garrison was taken by surprise.


    The defending army tried with all their might to defend, but they eventually sumbed to the might of


    their opponent.


    Not long after the uneven fight, the independent army who was well equipped went over to the main


    city where the leader of the Blood Fief resided.


    The forces within the city had been reduced to thirty thousand since most of their troops were sent off


    to fight the other war.


    "Sir, the human army is now ready to attack the capital at any moment!" a Spiritual Emperor clothed in


    a purple robe reported to their leader hurriedly.


    "So soon?" The leader was caught blindsided by the news. He didn''t expect that the opponent would


    reach the capital in a sh.


    "How many soldiers do we have now?" the leader asked with sweat dripping down his face.


    "Thirty thousand," the Spiritual Emperor in a purple robe bluntly replied.


    "That''s it? Only thirty thousand?" He couldn''t help but repeat in disbelief as his eyes grew wide open.


    "Sir, you have dispatched the rest to attack the Primitive Fief," the purple-robed Spiritual Emperor


    reminded with a bitter face.


    The leader''s face darkened as he realized something was up. Was it a mere coincidence that the


    human army attacked them the moment they sent most of their troops to war against the Primitive Fief?


    Was this a trap?


    Of course, even if he figured out everything, it would still be in vain.


    Confidently knowing that the human army could not break the solid capital of the Blood Fief, the leader


    remained refined at this moment of trouble.


    Not knowing that the night of the enemies arriving, some figures had sneaked in through the


    underground flow of the moat, not to attack the city gate, but to directly proceed to the leader''s


    mansion.


    The figures that had sessfully sneaked in were none other than Rocky, Eunice, Ca, and two other


    elders of the Di n.


    Their sole mission was to assassinate the leader of the Blood Fief.


    Only when the leader was dead would the soldiers'' morale decrease.


    But of course, it was never an easy venture to defeat a fief leader, especially in his own territory.


    Knowing this, Rocky decided not to kill him head-on. Instead, he, together with Eunice and Ca,


    snuck deeper into the mansion.


    The leader of the Blood Fief was famous for his lechery. He often molested the maidservants in the


    mansion. Rocky''s n was to make Eunice and Ca pretend to be maidservants and act as bait to


    attract the leader.


    Knowingly everything would fall into ce, Ca had seeded in getting the leader''s attention on the


    third day of their evasion.


    "Are you new here?" The leader of the Blood Fief immediately stopped Ca who had just brought him


    the wine.


    "Yes, sir!" Ca flirtingly replied.


    "You look good! Come to my bedroom tonight and serve me well!" he candidly demanded.


    "I''m not feeling well today. Please forgive me, sir!" Ca refused the order, wanting to tease the leader


    even more.


    "Not feeling well? Interesting, I''d like to know why!" Not considering anything rather than pleasure, the


    leader demanded Ca''s presence that night.


    "Sir, I''m begging you. Please don''t make things difficult for me," Ca said in a seemingly shy and


    enchanting tone.


    "I like it when you show such timid expressions. If you don''te by tonight, I''ll be the one to visit you


    instead." The more Ca rejected him, the more it turned the leader on.


    With a n in mind, Ca seduced the leader more. "Then I''ll be waiting for you tonight." With that, she


    bowed as an act of respect to the superior.


    But during the next few days, Ca deliberately made up excuses to avoid seeing the leader of the


    Blood Fief.


    The more she refused to see him, the more eager the leader became.


    One night, the leader of the Blood Fief couldn''t take it anymore, and he broke into Ca and Eunice''s


    room. His lust was stirred even more when he was greeted by the sight of two beautifuldies before


    him.


    The two girls pretended to be frightened and let out a shriek.


    "If I am pleased tonight by your service, I''ll take both of you as my concubines!" As soon as he finished


    his words, he pounced on Ca.


    Ca saw thising from a mile away and immediately dodged.


    "Wow, you are really good at dodging. You won''t be able to escape from me tonight though! Don''t


    waste your time!" The leader of the Blood Fief snickered and pounced on her once again.


    Eagerly wanting to please his lust, the leader tried his best to get hold of the two girls. Blinded by his


    insatiable thirst, he didn''t notice that the person he managed to get a hold of was a man.


    "Leader of the Blood Fief, you are in such a hurry!"


    "Who... Who are you?" Confused and scared at the same time, the leader stared nkly at the man in


    front of him.


    "The name''s Basil," Rocky said, introducing himself.


    "Who the hell is Basil? I''ve never heard of such a name. How dare you trespass into the Blood Fief?


    Are you courting death?" After the leader got over his initial shock, a tremendous aura belonging only


    to the Shura Race rushed out of his body.


    Given that an enchanted barrier was set around the whole room, the leader''s aura couldn''t burst out of


    it. The whole room was designed so that no one would be able to tell what was happening inside.


    Soon, beams of sword light shed in the room as Rocky and the leader exchanged strikes.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Chapter 1839 Come Out Right Now

    Chapter 1839 Come Out Right Now


    The following day, the head of the Blood Fief''s leader was seen hanging in front of the gate of his


    mansion. It was done intentionally so that everyone could see the horrifying scene.


    "The leader is dead! He has been killed!"


    Soon enough, the news of the death of the Blood Fief''s leader quickly spread throughout the main city


    like wildfire. The citizens were scared for their lives. Right now, the Blood Fief did not have a leader, so


    no one was going to takemand.


    At the same time, Rocky took the opportunity to lead the independent army andunch an attack on the


    main city. Since the remaining warriors and soldiers were suffering from low morale, they were easily


    brought down.


    Soon enough, the city walls broke down and chaos spread out even further.


    Not long after, several elders and Spiritual Emperors from the leader''s mansion rushed over to confront


    the independent army with all their might.


    However, as soon as Rocky disyed his strength at the Shura Realm, he was able to easily suppress


    the elders and the Spiritual Emperors of the Blood Fief.


    After that, Rocky went on a killing spree, ughtering the elders and the Spiritual Emperors as if he


    was a killing machine.


    Due to Rocky''s heroics and superior strength, the capital of the Blood Fief waspletely captured


    after a day.


    Except for the spirit warriors from the leader''s mansion, the independent army let go of the ordinary


    people, driving them out of the city.


    Immediately after, the independent army established a defensive arrangement throughout the city. Now


    that their primary goal waspleted, they were to wait until the negotiation with the Shura Race was


    realized.


    Soon enough, the news that the entire Blood Fief fell reached the royal family, as well as the other fiefs.


    Obviously, this caused quite a stir. No one expected that it would lose easily to some unknown force.


    Two dayster, the grim news also reached Zain, who was currently at the front line.


    "The Blood Fief has been upied by a human army? In exchange for the fief, they want me to


    withdraw my army from the territory of the human race?" When Zain heard this information, he could


    not help but be furious and dumbfounded at the same time.


    "Your Royal Highness, is this the work of the spiritual race? Maybe they are trying to take advantage of


    the situation!" one of Zain''s trusted subordinates spected.


    "No, I don''t think so. This is likely done by the human army. Only they have the motive to make such


    demands. But how the hell did they get past the border of the Shura Race under our watch?" Zain


    uttered in disdain. His eyes narrowed as he pondered on these thoughts.


    "What are we going to do now? Do we pull back?" the subordinate asked.


    "Pull back? Of course not! Ask the royal family to send soldiers to reim the Blood Fief! I don''t have


    time to waste ying their games!" Zain answered sternly. He knew that their current position in the


    territory of the human race was of great importance. The defenses of the human army were about to


    copse, so it would be a total waste if he suddenly decided to retreat. In just a few days, he would be


    able to break through to the Ethereal Region, which would mean that his victory was already within


    reach.


    At the same time, just as Rocky expected, all of the other fiefs were just waiting and watching how the


    situation would y out. None of them wanted to get involved in the chaos since it would not do them


    any good. At this point, only the royal family was angry enough to send a huge army consisting of fifty


    thousand soldiers just to take the Blood Fief back.


    However, even with the efforts of the royal family, they did not expect that the army led by Rocky was


    formidable enough to defeat them in just three days.


    Due to this another huge loss, the royal family was already getting worried and frustrated. If the eight


    fiefs did not make a move on their own to fight this human army, the Shura Race would eventually face


    such a disgrace.


    Atst, the royal family could only turn to Zain. They asked him to withdraw his forces from the territory


    of the human race in order to prioritize the matter with the Blood Fief.


    Unexpectedly, even after Zain received the order, he did not obey at all. At the back of his mind, he was


    a prince, a direct descendant of the current king. Hence, even if the royal family got extremely mad


    because of his disobedience, he would not be punished.


    As they learned that Zain refused to withdraw his army, it caused a lot of dissatisfaction within the royal


    family.


    After all, the nine major fiefs were the foundation of the royal family''s rein. Even if just one of them was


    lost, it would be a huge deal.


    Therefore, at this point, the king was left with no choice but to personally order Zain to go back.


    After receiving a direct order from the king, Zain was so upset because he could not possibly disobey


    this time. Thus, even though he was very reluctant, he left half of his forces on the human defense


    lines. Then, he led the remaining forces back to the Shura Race in order to take the Blood Fief back


    from Rocky''s independent army.


    However, after getting a tip that Zain had already led half of his troops back to the Shura Race, Rocky,


    using his identity as Odin, immediately informed Gilbert and asked him to execute the n that they


    had formed before. With that, Rocky secretly moved the core of his army away from the city and


    ordered them to withdraw towards the border of the Shura Race.


    Meanwhile, Gilbert, who had already prepared everything beforehand, asked two elders from the Ghost


    Fief to lead an army of thirty thousand soldiers towards the Blood Fief.


    Thus, with a perfectly executed act, Rocky''s army and Gilbert''s army put on a splendid show, making


    everyone believe that the Ghost Fief took the initiative to reim the Blood Fief. Hence, even before


    Zain could make it back to the Shura Race, the Ghost Fief had sessfully taken control of the Blood


    Fief from Rocky''s hands.


    Of course, many were astounded after knowing that the Ghost Fief made a move out of nowhere.


    At the same time, Zain was even more furious. After all, he wasted so much time just so he could lead


    half of his army back to the Shura Race. But it was all in vain because the Blood Fief was already taken


    over by the Ghost Fief.


    It took Zain and his army days before arriving at the border. Thus, they were all very tired, and they


    obviously needed time to recuperate before going on.


    When Zain was finally back, he immediately investigated why the Ghost Fief had suddenly made a


    move to drive off the human army from the Blood Fief. Being a cunning man himself, he felt that


    something was definitely off, and it must be rted to the fact that the Ghost Fief was a supporter of


    Princess La. He thought that since the Ghost Fief had taken control of Blood Fief''s capital, it wasContent provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    already equivalent to conquering the entire Blood Fief. Beneath it all, this convenient situation would


    greatly help La''s campaign for the throne.


    Meanwhile, Rocky had already led the independent army back to the gap that they had broken before.


    He did not directly retreat towards the border since half of Zain''s troops were still stationed there. Since


    Zain had returned to the royal family in the meantime, Rocky thought that he could chip away a part of


    the prince''s troops in his absence.


    While Rocky was carefullying up with another n to sabotage Zain''s n, the royal family was in


    a heated discussion regarding the fact that the Blood Fief was easily captured by the human army.


    Moreover, when the army of the Ghost Fief finally upied and took control of the Blood Fief, it


    attracted dissatisfaction from the other fiefs. After all, although they had no solid evidence, they could


    not help but specte that the Ghost Fief had something to do with the fall of the Blood Fief.


    Right now, themander in chief of the Blood Fief''s army, who was also the son of thete leader of


    the fief, strongly protested and demanded the Ghost Fief to hand the reins of the Blood Fief back to


    them.


    For this very reason, the king had no choice but to gather all of the eight leaders, as well as the


    representatives of the major forces of the royal family and the important ministers to discuss all of the


    matters at hand.


    Hence, at this moment, in the imperial capital, the most powerful and prominent figures in the entire


    Shura Race were all gathered.


    Of course, Zain, La, and Enoch, the three frontrunners to be the next leader of the royal family were


    also present.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I assume you already know why I summoned all of you here today. As you


    know, the Blood Fief was recently captured by the human army. Furthermore, their leader was


    beheaded and was shown as a public disy. This is the first time in the history of the Shura Race that


    such a horrendous thing urred! Now, I want to know what exactly happened!" The silver-haired king


    had a serious expression and was even oozing with a fiendish aura. Although he was over a hundred


    and sixty years old right now, his power was still tremendous.


    "I think that there were very suspicious things happening right under our noses. Your Majesty, I beg that


    this matter be investigated thoroughly!" Zain immediately expressed his opinion, hinting that the Ghost


    Fief had something to do with the bizarre turn of events.


    "Yes, I agree that a thorough investigation is necessary. However, let us not forget the fact that the only


    reason why the human army could get past the defense line of the Shura race and easily conquer the


    Blood Fief is that Zain summoned arge number of soldiers to the front line. He even recruited from


    the soldiers of all the fiefs just so he could aplish this supposed brilliant n. However, as we all


    saw, not only was he unable to conquer the territory of the human race, his actions also led to the fall of


    the Blood Fief!" At this time, Enoch stepped forward and gave his own thoughts. Obviously, based on


    what he said, he wanted to pin all the me on Zain.

 Chapter 1840 The Kings Surprising Decision

    Chapter 1840 The King''s Surprising Decision


    What Prince Enoch just said actually made a lot of sense, and thus many people present started


    discussing with each other.


    "Uncle Enoch, are you implying that I deliberately did all of this? Do you think I would intentionally


    withdraw the soldiers from our defense line so that the human army can have a chance to invade our


    territory?" Zain asked, raising his eyebrows. He was the one who really wanted to suppress the entire


    human race, so he was offended when Enoch insinuated that he might be the one who helped them.


    "Well, I did not say any of that. I was just stating a fact. You cannot refute that your actions were the


    reason why the army of the Shura Race stationed in our territories was not able to fend off the human


    army," Enoch responded, not backing down.


    "Stop arguing. It won''t do us any good. Besides, I am partly at fault since I allowed Zain to summon our


    army to the front line. None of us expected that those humans would dare attack our stronghold by


    taking advantage of the weakened defense line. However, although our defense line was slightly


    thinned, I am still confused as to how this human army became so powerful. How the hell could they


    easily take down one of the major fiefs and upy their capital? Is there anyone who has a piece of


    information about the enemymander?" the king asked with furrowed brows.


    Most of the fief leaders and royal members also exchanged looks upon hearing this question. In fact,


    they were also wondering about this. However, none of them could answer since they did not know


    who the enemy leader was.


    "Your Majesty, hasn''t the Ghost Fief sessfully retaken the Blood Fief from the human army? Then,


    Leader Gilbert must have encountered the enemymander!" Zain quickly answered, shooting a


    piercing gaze at Gilbert at once.


    "That is right. I have a bit of information about themander of the human army," Gilbert calmly


    confirmed.


    "Then, share it with us," the king instantly ordered.


    "Based on the information that we have obtained, the name of the human army''smander in chief is


    Basil. He is the same person who won first ce during the previous Spiritual Emperor Contest. It is


    also said that his army sessfully eliminated the spearhead the was sent by Prince Zain," Gilbert


    informed, stating some facts that would not have an effect even if the Shura Race knew.


    "Then, do you know what kind of background this Basil has? How is this guy so powerful?" the king


    asked promptly.


    "Your Majesty, I learned from Israel that this Basil actually came from the alien world," Zain replied


    without further ado.


    "The alien world?!" Everyone present, including the king, was shocked when Zain revealed this piece of


    information. They never expected that someone from the alien world would dare act so boldly and take


    a stand against the Shura Race.


    "By the way, Leader Gilbert, I remember that a few years ago, you were tasked by the royal family to


    invade a world called Supernal Continent. Am I right? You went through the door and captured arge


    number of spirit warriors that were taken back to our world. Isn''t it highly possible that this Basil was


    one of them?" Zain uttered slowly and clearly as if he was trying to pass and shift the responsibility to


    Gilbert. If they learned that this Basil guy was actually from the Supernal Continent, it would mean that


    Gilbert was at fault for letting him escape from the Shura Race.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "What do you think, Gilbert? Is he one of them?" the king asked as he nced at Gilbert with a serious


    expression.


    "Your Majesty, you know that since ancient times, the Shura Race has been capturing countless spirit


    warriors from various alien worlds. Even if Basil was indeed from one of those alien worlds, we don''t


    have any proof that he was from the world called the Supernal Continent. This is just mere spection,


    and honestly, I think it is too far-fetched toe up with such a conclusion," Gilbert retorted, firmly


    standing his ground against Zain''s baseless usations.


    At the same time, the other leaders and royal members were still discussing with each other. Since no


    one knew what exactly happened, they really could not just pin the responsibility on Gilbert.


    "Your Majesty, I think that Leader Gilbert is actually on the clear regarding this matter. There is no way


    that Basil is one of the captured spirit warriors from several years ago." At this time, La stepped


    forward and seemed like she had enough basis to defend Gilbert.


    "What makes you so sure then?" the king asked, demanding a concrete reason.


    "Think about it. It is amon feat that the gap in strength between the spirit warriors from other


    worlds and the Shura Race is unimaginably huge. In fact, the strongest ones have only reached the


    primary grade of the Emperor Realm. If this Basil was captured from the most recent invasion that was


    led by Leader Gilbert, I don''t think that he could reach the Shura Realm in just a few years," La


    pointed out, finding a major loophole in Zain''s usations.


    "Hmm, I agree. That totally makes sense." The king nodded repeatedly. In his entire life, he had never


    heard of anyone from the alien worlds who could be as powerful as the members of the Shura


    Race.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter what his background is anymore. The mere fact that this Basil is causing huge


    trouble for the Shura Race means that we should do something right away to deal with him. I think we


    should send out a powerful warrior to hunt him down as soon as possible!" As of now, Zain hade


    to hate Rocky to his core. The young man was bing a thorn in his flesh that he could not afford to


    let Rocky roam freely anymore.


    "I also want to do the same thing, but we don''t have any clue where this guy is right now." Aside from


    Zain, the king was also pretty concerned about Rocky. He was worried that if the young man was not


    dealt with immediately, he might cause even bigger trouble for them.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll send people to search for him right away. This guy needs to be found even if we have


    to search every corner of this world!" Zain dered with burning conviction.


    "All right. I will leave this matter for you to handle. Before I dismiss all of you, I still have another


    important thing to discuss. This is also one of the reasons why I summoned everyone here today," the


    king announced.


    Hearing this, everyone was surprised. They could not help but guess what the king had to say.


    Then, the king paused for a moment before continuing, "It''s actually about the throne''s sessor. You


    know that ording to our practice, the current ruler just needs to appoint the next ruler. However, to


    be honest, I haven''t found the most satisfactory candidate yet. Hence, I decided to make the aspiring


    candidates enter the Ghostly Demon Land and ept the challenges there. The one who will


    ovee all the challenges shall be crowned as my sessor, the next ruler of the entire Shura


    Race."


    "The Ghostly Demon Land?" It turned out that everyone present was shocked upon hearing this


    sudden announcement.


    epting the challenges in the Ghostly Demon Land was like extreme training. It was specifically used


    by the Shura Race''s ancestors to choose their ruler back in ancient times. However, this practice had


    been abandoned for hundreds of years now since the challenges would be extremely difficult for


    candidates to deal with. In fact, only a few candidates were able to survive the challenges, and they


    viewed that the lost lives of the other promising candidates were a big waste.


    Therefore, the selection method was changed, and the current ruler just needed to appoint the


    sessor. That was why everyone could not believe it when the king said that he wanted to relive this


    cruel method again.


    "Moreover, aside from the existing candidates, I decided to expand the scope of the selection. I will


    also allow the leaders of the fiefs and their Godly Geniuses to participate if they want. Needless to say,


    the Godly Geniuses of the royal family are eligible to be a part of it."


    Just as everyone thought that the matter about reopening the challenges in the Ghostly Demon Land


    was the most inconceivable thing that they would hear, the king dropped another massive revtion.


    It meant that this time, the sessor could be from outside the current royal family.


    "But Your Majesty, this has never happened before! Why are we suddenly implementing a drastic


    change?" One of the royal members immediately expressed his objection


    "I have the capacity to do what I want in order to select the most deserving candidate. Therefore, ten


    dayster, the Ghostly Demon Land will be opened. Those who are willing to participate, gather there


    and I will meet up with you." The king dismissed any objection, making it clear that he had already


    made up his mind.


    In fact, even before others could express their thoughts, the king already stood up and left.


    "What is happening? Has the king be so old that he ising up with stupid decisions?"


    "What is he trying to achieve by doing this kind of thing?"


    "Because of this, there is a huge chance that the royal bloodline will be cut off!"


    For a while, the leaders of the fiefs and the royal members had engaged in serious conversations about


    what they just learned.


    Meanwhile, after the king left, he eventually entered another hall. At the center of this ce, a delicate


    figure covered by a luminous veil was floating in the air and was waiting for him.


    "Madam, I already exined to them that the range of candidates for the sessor this time will be


    expanded. I informed everything ording to your instructions," the king respectfully said as he bowed


    towards the figure.


    "I see. Thank you."


    "But even I don''t understand. Why do we need to do this?" the king asked in confusion. It seemed that


    the king was only told to announce the new method, and even he did not know the exact reason.


    "I was disappointed that Zain failed to conquer the human race this time, and he was supposed to be


    the strongest candidate to be the next ruler! Therefore, I don''t think we should limit the selection


    to just three candidates. I want to pick the most capable one to be the next ruler of the Shura


    Race even if he or she wille from outside the current royal family."


    "I understand..." the king replied nervously.


    "Remember that all of this is for the Shura Race and the whole continent. I hope that your personal


    opinion won''t hinder what is best for everyone," the figure said, directing a warning towards the king.


    "Yes, of course." After the king responded, the hall suddenly became quiet. Then, when he raised his


    head, the delicate figure had already disappeared.

 Chapter 1841 Attack The Human Race

    Chapter 1841 Attack The Human Race


    When the king suddenly left just like that, the fief leaders and the ministers present were at a loss. It


    was as if he did not really n to properly exin his peculiar behavior at all.


    "So, that''s it? What are we going to do then? What about the matter regarding the Blood Fief?"


    Obviously, Briggs still had a lot ofints. As the son of thete leader of the Blood Fief, he had


    just taken the role of the leader of the fief. Since he was very dissatisfied with the oue of the


    discussion, he had no choice but to raise his concern to Zain. "Your Royal Highness, please uphold


    justice for me on this matter!"


    Immediately after, Zain shot a nce at Gilbert. After thinking for a moment, he eventually said,


    "Gilbert, I know that the royal family has rarely intervened in the fight among the fiefs, but this situation


    is an exception. I think you''d better return the control of the Blood Fief to Briggs."


    "Your Royal Highness, don''t get me wrong. It''s not that I don''t want to return it. However, what will I say


    to the generals and soldiers of the Ghost Fief who have risked their lives in order to take the Blood Fief


    back from the human army? Don''t you think that it''s going to be unfair for them? The Blood Fief fell


    completely under the control of the human race, and what did the other fiefs do? They just stood aside


    and did nothing. But in order to protect the dignity of the Shura Race and the nine fiefs, the Ghost Fief


    tried its best to drive off the human army and retake the Blood Fief. Even if Briggs is now the new


    leader of the Blood Fief, do you think that I should just easily return it?" Gilbert answered calmly, but it


    was very obvious that his tone subtly put on airs.


    "Really? If my father had not been instigated by you, he would not have let me lead most of our forces


    to attack the Primitive Fief! Don''t think that I''m stupid enough not to see through this kind of trick! For all


    I know, the army of the human race must only be a cover, and this was an borate trap designed by


    you!" Since Briggs was already familiar with the internal strife happening among the fiefs, he was smart


    to guess part of the truth.


    "Do you think you can just nder me however you want? So, are you saying that your father was


    stupid enough to be easily instigated by me? He decided for himself. He saw that attacking the


    Primitive Fief was good for the long-term interests of the Blood Fief. That was why he was willing to


    send his troops! Besides, did you forget that the troops of the Ghost Fief were also there? You were


    there, and you saw the size of our force. I guess you were not blind to see that it was definitely not


    smaller than the army of the Blood Fief! Furthermore, if you are saying that it was just an borate


    trick, do you think that I would let my sister lead the army in person?" Gilbert argued with fierce


    conviction. Of course, everything he and Rocky nned was carefully thought of and foolproof. Hence,


    no matter what Briggs tried to use him of, he had enough reasons to dismiss it.


    Hearing everything Gilbert said, Briggs was rendered speechless. He could just clench his fists


    remembering that the Ghost Fief''s army, under Vivian''s leadership, had indeedunched a powerful


    raid against the Primitive Fief. It could not be just a mere diversion.


    "Your Royal Highness, just so the Shura Race could take back the Blood Fief, I bet all I had and took


    the risk that none of the other fiefs did. Now, can you look me in the eye and say that I should return it


    so easily? Would you do it if you were in my position?" Gilbert turned to Zain, looked straight into his


    eyes, and asked this.


    Obviously, Zain was not able to respond. Just the mere fact that he belonged to the royal family


    hindered him to involve in this matter. Moreover, everyone knew that the Blood Fief already lost its


    Godly Genius. As of now, it really was a weak fief. Hence, he thought that he should not have a falling-


    out with Gilbert and the Ghost Fief just because of this. Right now, Gilbert was clearly on La''s side.


    Therefore, it would not be a good look for him if he tantly made enemies this soon.


    "Briggs, I''m afraid that Gilbert is just being reasonable. We cannot refute the fact that he was able to


    take back the Blood Fief with his own efforts. If you are not satisfied with this, you can only take it back


    by force!" Zain was a sly person himself. On the surface, he seemed to be mediating the dispute


    between Briggs and Gilbert, but he was actually provoking Briggs and the remainder of the Blood Fief


    to send their troops out to retake their fief from the Ghost Fief''s control.


    "Prince Zain is right. But I think you will need someone''s help. If you want, I am willing to lend you a


    hand. At this point, it won''t be fair if you take on the Ghost Fief with just the remainder of the Blood


    Fief''s forces. Don''t worry, this is not a cheap trick. I won''t make a fuss even if the Blood Fief and the


    Ghost Fief tried to attack my fief before," the leader of the Primitive Fief butted in. Based on what Zain


    said to Briggs, it was clear that he was trying to win Briggs and the Blood Fief over to his side. And


    since the Primitive Fief supported Zain, its leader wanted to do everything that could give the prince the


    advantage.


    If more fiefs came over to Zain''s side, his chances of winning the selection would steadily increase. If


    that happened, the fiefs who supported the next leader would have the advantage in thepetition


    among the Godly Geniuses.


    Thus, right now, the leader of the Primitive Fief had all the reasons to offer his help to the Blood Fief.


    At the same time, he was also trying to intimidate Gilbert, thinking that if the Primitive Fief backed the


    Blood Fief, the Ghost Fief would eventually return the Blood Fief without them resorting to violence.


    "Since when did you be so meddlesome? You want to do it this way? Then, I will not just sit idly


    and watch this," Flora eventually chimed in and also spoke in a serious tone.


    Seeing the sudden development, the other leaders could just watch on the sidelines, thinking that this


    was rather fun and advantageous for them.


    Currently, the nine fiefs were divided into three big groups. The Primitive Fief and the Ghost Fief


    already had their respective allies. Hence, in terms of thepetition among the Godly Geniuses, they


    were still in a stalemate. At the same time, all of the other fiefs remained neutral, but it didn''t mean that


    they didn''t have their own ns.


    Right now, it was obvious that the other fiefs wanted the Primitive Fief and the Ghost Fief to suffer


    severe losses, which in turn would give them the advantage.


    Of course, Gilbert and the leader of the Primitive Fief also knew what the other leaders were thinking.


    Therefore, even if they wanted to, they could not start arge-scale battle. After all, the time was not


    yet ripe. Just a single fatal w could cost them their chance to win in the end.


    Then, just as the leader of the Primitive Fief heard that Flora suddenly chimed in, his eyes instantly


    turned cold. Now that the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief had solidified their alliance, going against one


    of them meant that he should also deal with the other one.


    "Leaders, please calm down. Why don''t you listen to me first?" At this time, La also got in the middle


    of the leaders'' squabble.


    Seeing this, the fief leaders and ministers also paid attention.


    "Can''t you see what''s really happening here? This is all a part of the human army''s plot. If you make a


    sudden move against the fellow members of the Shura Race, you will just give them what they want!


    Remember everything that happened. The only reason why the human army suddenly broke into the


    territory of the Shura Race is that they wanted to prevent Zain from sessfully invading the territory of


    the human race. If the fiefs start fighting against each other in this kind of situation, the human army will


    have more chances of winning against us!" La analyzed the situation in a calm voice. "In the first


    ce, if Zain did not dispatch the troops of the Shura Race to attack the territory of the human race,


    then the Blood Fief would not end up like this."


    "What do you want to say, La? Are you saying that I am to me for all of this?" Zain asked coldly.


    His face darkened, knowing that La was deliberately making his image look bad in front of everyone


    present.


    "Don''t be angry at me. I did not say anything wrong. I''m just preventing further problems to arise than


    fanning the mes," La replied with a sweet and gentle smile.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Zain''s face twitched even more. He could not retort since he knew that the princess was right. If it


    weren''t for his ambition to conquer the territory of the human race, the human army would not resort to


    invading the Blood Fief.

 Chapter 1842 After Getting Married

    Chapter 1842 After Getting Married


    "Briggs, the Blood Fief was taken back by the Ghost Fief. ording to tradition, you just can''t demand


    Gilbert to return it to you. You can have it back by using force. However, you have to understand that


    now is not the right time for that. The most important thing is to confirm that the army of the human race


    has already withdrawn from the border of the Shura Race. We have to prevent them from mysteriously


    appearing again while we are unprepared. We cannot let what happened to the Blood Fief be


    repeated," Princess La said, pounding some logic into Briggs.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Your Royal Highness, you don''t need to worry about it. If the human army dares to invade the Shura


    Race again, I promise to annihte all of them. They shall pay the price of killing my father!" Briggs


    answered, fueled with hatred.


    "Moreover, didn''t you hear the king say that the Ghostly Demon Land will open in ten days? He even


    rxed the requirements to be his sessor. It means that any powerful warrior from the Shura Race


    will have the chance to participate in the challenges and even be the next ruler. The matter


    regarding the Blood Fief can wait, but this rare opportunity won''t. Don''t you agree?" La dangled a


    more enticing bait to divert Briggs'' attention.


    Thinking about it, Briggs nodded and thought that the princess made a lot of sense.


    "We will focus on going to the Ghostly Demon Land to fight for the position of the Shura Race''s ruler.


    After that, you can try to take the Blood Fief back. I suggest that everyone return to their respective


    territories for now so that we can get ready for the Ghostly Demon Land," La urged.


    "I agree. Just wait and see, Gilbert! I will get the Blood Fief back, so you better be ready for it!" After


    giving Gilbert a fierce warning, Briggs stared at him onest time before leaving.


    At the same time, Zain also shot a nce at La but said nothing. Eventually, he also left with the


    leader of the Primitive Fief.


    Soon enough, most of the leaders and ministers left, and only Gilbert, Flora, and La were left


    behind.


    "Whew! Finally, this whole thing is done. By the way, what is going on this time, Gilbert? Don''t tell me


    that you''re really behind the invasion of the Blood Fief?" Although the princess was not really sure what


    happened, she also could not help but specte that the Ghost Fief had something to do with the fall of


    the Blood Fief. After all, this kind of sneak attack must have been prepared in advance, and someone


    from the inside of the Shura Race must have helped the human army to pull it off.


    "Your Royal Highness, I don''t want to be rude, but it would be better if you didn''t ask too much. Rest


    assured, I don''t n to upy the Blood Fief for a long time. But for the time being, controlling the


    Blood Fief is the most advantageous step for the alliance of the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief." Of


    course, Gilbert could not tell La about his cooperation with the human army. After all, as a member


    of the Shura Race, what he did could be considered treason if others found out about it. Although La


    was on his side, she was still from the royal family, so he couldn''t risk telling her everything just yet.


    "All right then. Just be careful and don''t take things too far. Otherwise, you might face severe


    consequences," La gently reminded him and then also left.


    After a moment, Gilbert and Flora also left the king''s pce.


    "Valeria told me the n regarding the seizing of the Blood Fief. She was actually afraid that I might


    have some misgivings about it, but when I heard that it was carefully nned by Odin, I did not ask


    anything more," Flora said in an indifferent tone while they walked out of the pce.


    "I can see that you have already learned to trust the guy," Gilbert replied with a faint smile.


    "Don''t be mistaken. I trust Valeria, not him. I believe in her judgment, so if she trusts in Odin''s n,


    then I have no choice but to also have faith in him. In the near future, she will inherit my position as the


    leader of the Flower Fief. Therefore, I think that it might be a good experience for her to stay with him


    more. But it doesn''t erase the fact that I still have some doubts about that guy," Flora said bluntly.


    "I can understand what you are trying to say. After all, I also went through that phase. I had lots of


    doubts about him before. He is too smart and cunning for his age that most times, I can''t help but be


    suspicious of his intentions. However,ter on, I realized that even a person like me, who has


    experienced ups and downs, could somehow misjudge a person," Gilbert replied, letting out a bitter


    smile.


    "I hear you. I am not worried about Odin''s abilities at all. However, his way of doing things is quite


    bothersome. As you said, he seems to be too experienced. It feels like he has already faced countless


    bloody battles." Flora sighed while lightly shaking his head.


    "I also have that same feeling at times. However, don''t forget that those who are chosen as Godly


    Geniuses are by no means ordinary. I just like to think that it is a good thing that he possesses that kind


    of attitude and mindset. After all, if a tough person like him is on my side, we will surely achieve


    victory!" Gilbert voiced out his thoughts, looking on the brighter side of things.


    "Well, yeah. Let us hope so. Anyway, I am heading back to the Flower Fief now. Please continue taking


    good care of Valeria for me. Also, let me thank you in advance." Afterward, Flora summoned her mount


    and eventually flew away.


    With that, the two leaders temporarily parted ways.


    Then, as soon as Gilbert returned to the Ghost Fief, he sent someone to summon both Rocky and


    Valeria. When the three of them finally met, Gilbert told them what happened during the meeting. He


    informed the two that the king wanted to expand the scope of the throne''s sessor and that the


    aspiring candidates would have to go to the Ghostly Demon Land to ept the challenges waiting


    there.


    Obviously, Rocky and Valeria were surprised to hear about this sudden development. They did not


    expect that the king would make such a decision. It meant that in the end, even a mere Godly Genius


    might end up bing the sessor.


    "What kind of ce is this Ghostly Demon Land?" Rocky immediately asked. Since it was his first time


    hearing about the ce, he was instantly intrigued by it.


    "It is said that in ancient times, the Shura Continent was actually home to ghostly demons. However, in


    order to expand the territory of the Shura Race, our ancestors drove those ghostly demons and their


    leader, Phillip, to the edge of the continent. There, they fought Phillip and his cohorts for a hundred


    days. After finally defeating them, our ancestors set up an extremely powerful enchanted barrier in the


    ce in order to trap Phillip. In fact, they even built a pce where they sealed Phillip''s soul. That


    entire area is known today as the Ghostly Demon Land," Gilbert exined as he gave a brief


    introduction about the Ghostly Demon Land.


    "Then, it means that that the Ghostly Demon Land is the most dangerous ce in the entire continent!"


    Rocky said in surprise.


    "I will just reiterate something. The purpose of this training in the Ghostly Demon Land is to select the


    sessor of the king. Before, the candidates were only limited to Prince Zain, Princess La, and


    Prince Enoch. However, due to some unforeseen circumstances, the king changed his mind and


    expanded the list of people who can be qualified. Therefore, it is to be expected that a fierce


    battle will break out once the candidates enter the Ghostly Demon Land. Before anything else, I want to


    hear your ideas about this." Gilbert knew that entering the Ghostly Demon Land and participating in this


    training was such a big deal. Both Rocky and Valeria were Godly Geniuses, meaning that they were


    also qualified to participate. Although Gilbert wanted to help La gain the position, he still wanted to


    be fair and give the two a chance to make their own decision about this matter.


    "Sir, are you trying to ask us if we are willing to enter the Ghostly Demon Land together with Princess


    La?" Rocky asked, instantly reading what was on Gilbert''s mind.


    "That''s right. As you know, we have already pledged our support for her. So, now that we can also


    apany her inside the Ghostly Demon Land, we must take this opportunity to help her. However,


    even if a master is already at the Shura Realm, they may still not be able to escape the danger of the


    Ghostly Demon Land unscathed. Therefore, I actually n to let one of you go with Princess La.


    Now, who wants to do it?" Gilbert asked straightforwardly.


    Hearing this, Rocky and Valeria looked at each other. "I''ll go!" both of them shouted almost at the same


    time.


    Gilbert could not help butugh at the response of the couple. "I didn''t know that you can change a lot


    right after getting married. I''m impressed how you two understand each other very well."


    Of course, Valeria''s face turned red immediately after she heard Gilbert''s remark.

 Chapter 1843 What Happened In The Ancient Times

    Chapter 1843 What Happened In The Ancient Times


    "Valeria, it''s too dangerous. Just stay here." Since Rocky knew that this task would be far too


    dangerous than the previous ones, he didn''t want Valeria to take the risk.


    "Ha! You''re trying to get rid of me again? No way! I will go with you this time, and that''s final!" When


    Rocky went to the territory of the human race alone, Valeria felt a deep sense of emptiness in her


    heart. She clearly knew that it was because she didn''t want to be apart from her husband. Hence, even


    though Rocky wanted her to stay behind again, she would definitely not agree this time.


    Hearing her firm response, Rocky could just shake his head and smile bitterly. It was not his intention,


    but it seemed that he identally made Valeria really fall in love with him.


    "All right. If you really insist oning, then go with us," Rocky finally agreed, which actually surprised


    Valeria.


    "Really? You''re serious?" Valeria thought that it would take more than that to convince Rocky, so she


    did not expect that he would agree to let here that easily.


    "Yes, of course. After all, you are the Godly Genius of the Flower Fief. It means that you are also


    qualified topete to be the sessor of the king. I think that it will be unfair of me to remove


    that opportunity for you. So, yes,e with me and give it a try." The main reason why Rocky suddenly


    changed his mind was that he had once promised Valeria to make the Flower Fief benefit a lot in


    exchange for her agreeing to his ns. So, now that a rare opportunity presented itself, he thought that


    it might be a way to fulfill his promise to her.


    "What? Me, a sessor? Don''t joke around. I have no intention of taking that role..." Valeria


    immediately dismissed the idea, a bit frightened of even thinking about it. After all, being a leader of a


    fief was nothingpared to being a leader of the entire Shura Race. She thought that she would


    never be capable of taking on such a huge responsibility.


    "Ha-ha! Why are you being too serious and gloomy? I was just kidding. Even though we may not


    be the sessor, it will still be very advantageous for us to pass the challenges in the Ghostly


    Demon Land. There is a huge chance that we are going to be promoted to be royal members. If


    that happens, it will be beneficial for the Flower Fief. Don''t you think?" Rocky borated what he was


    really thinking.


    "We can be royal members?" Valeria was a bit stunned as she repeated what Rocky said.


    "Yes, Odin is right. Once you pass the training inside the Ghostly Demon Land and help Princess La


    be the sessor, then you are definitely going to be promoted and be royal members. It


    also means that the Ghost Fief and Flower Fief will receive generous benefits!" Gilbert affirmed.


    "I see. But I am not really after those things right now. I just want to¡ª" "That''s it, sir. Both I and Valeria


    will go."


    Before Valeria could finish her sentence, Rocky already butted in. He knew that Valeria was kind of


    emotional right now, so he tried to redirect the conversation as soon as possible.


    "Okay then. I will draw up a list of other warriors that will apany you and hand it over to Princess


    Later on. She will make the final call on who will go with her in the Ghostly Demon Land."


    Then, Gilbert turned to Valeria and said, "Valeria, you can go back first. I just have something to


    discuss with Odin in private."


    Without any objection, Valeria just nodded and eventually left.


    As soon as Valeria was gone, Gilbert asked Rocky with a serious expression, "Odin, let me be blunt.


    Has your friend''s army already retreated from the Shura Race?"


    "Yes. He has already achieved his goal. Prince Zain has withdrawn his army and the human army was


    able to recuperate. It''s just what he wanted. By the way, he wanted me to thank you on his behalf,"


    Rocky replied very naturally.


    "During the meeting, it was revealed to us that this friend of yours is from an alien world. Is that right?"


    Gilbert asked, trying to confirm if the information was urate.


    "Yes, he came from an alien world." Rocky surmised that the royal family must have already found out


    a lot about his identity as Basil, so he had no reason to hide this fact from Gilbert.


    "Then, how did youe to know each other? I am very curious about that." Gilbert continued to


    probe, just wanting to clear out these vague details.


    "He saved my life before. So, I can say that to some degree, he''s like my savior." Rocky made up a


    fabricated backstory and continued, "Before I met my master, I stumbled in the border of the human


    race and was attacked by humans. I actually almost died, but fortunately, Basil saved my life. In order


    for me to survive, he also gave me some treasures and even a method to cultivate my spiritual power.


    It was thanks to him that I am still here today."


    "I see. Do you know the extent of his strength?" Gilbert asked. It seemed that he was really very


    interested in Basil


    "I''m afraid I don''t know either," Rocky responded, shaking his head.


    "Well, your friend has been giving the royal family a lot of headaches. But it was all thanks to him that


    Prince Zain failed on invading the human race. Otherwise, the king would have already chosen him as


    the sessor, and Princess La would not even have the chance topete." Although Gilbert was


    also a member of the royal family, it was just natural that he prioritized his own interests. He chose to


    support Princess La, knowing that her leadership would be the best for the Ghost Fief. After all, if


    Zain became the king of the Shura Race, it was most likely that he would dere a dictatorial


    leadership, making the nine fiefs mere puppets.


    In fact, even before, Rocky had already seen through Gilbert''s mind, so he knew that his n would


    turn exactly in the direction that he expected.


    However, getting the chance to enter the Ghostly Demon Land was something that he did not expect.


    He was still confused as to why the king suddenly made this decision, and he spected that


    something bigger was brewing in their midst.


    Before long, Rocky was able to confirm his hunch.


    A dayter, while Rocky was cultivating beside theke, a golden light suddenly descended from the


    sky and enveloped him. The next moment, he disappeared from the area without a trace.


    Then, when he opened his eyes, he found himself in Mika''s blossom garden. However, she was


    nowhere to be found.


    "Madam? I know that you summoned me here. What can I do for you?" Rocky asked while looking


    around. He was not sure if Mika could hear him from where she was.


    Then, out of nowhere, Mika''s sweet voice echoed, "I just received the news about a sudden


    announcement from the king. He allowed Godly Geniuses to enter the Ghostly Demon Land?"


    "Yes, that is correct. Is this not a secret arrangement of yours?" Rocky asked. He actually assumed that


    the deities were behind this because only superior beings could have influenced the king to do such a


    drastic change.


    "No, of course not!" Mika immediately answered.


    "Really? So, this was just the king''s own decision? He would go so far as to choose the best candidate


    to inherit the throne?" Rocky asked, rather surprised at Mika''s unexpected response.


    "I am actually worried about the same thing. I do not see the king doing this on his own. I can only


    assume that someone must be behind this..." Mika said as hints of anxiety could be heard from her


    voice.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Who is it then?" Of course, Rocky was certain that they were not dealing with an ordinary person.


    "I believe you are going to the Ghostly Demon Land, right?" Mika asked, her tone suddenly


    bing serious.


    "Yes, I am."


    "I have another task for you this time, and the result may affect the safety of the Holy-Evil World.


    Therefore, I''m afraid that failure is not an option," Mika sternly warned.


    "Go ahead. I am listening."


    "I''m sure you''ve already heard that the Ghostly Demon Land is no ordinary ce. It was where the


    ancestors of the Shura Race sealed the ghostly demons, as well as their leader. Phillip''s soul was


    sealed in the Demon Sealing Pce inside the Ghostly Demon Land. In fact, the ancestors of the


    Shura Race only knew that Phillip was the master of the ghostly demons. However, the truth is that he


    was actually a famous great demon who existed in the Holy-Evil World. Before he was sealed by the


    members of the Shura Race, he first fought the deities, and he was seriously injured in that battle. After


    that, he fled to the Shura Continent, together with his cohorts, creating chaos throughout the continent


    and turning it into a living hell. Since the creatures of the Holy-Evil World could not just directly


    interfere, we had to find a powerful race that could fight against Phillip. Hence, the Holy-Evil World


    chose the ancestors of the Shura Race and taught them numerous powerful secret techniques to


    defeat the great demon. It was also the reason why the Shura Race suddenly rose to power and


    became a superior race. With our help, the ancestors of the Shura Race lived up to the expectations


    and finally sealed Phillip''s soul, as well as the ghostly demons. Afterward, peace eventually returned to


    the continent..." Mika revealed, recounting the unknown ancient history of the Shura Continent.

 Chapter 1844 Stay Away From Trouble

    Chapter 1844 Stay Away From Trouble


    "So, Phillip had such an amazing background. I did not see thating!" Rocky was astonished after


    hearing the truth behind the master of the ghostly demons. He shook his head, thinking that the Holy-


    Evil World was indeed aplicated ce.


    "My primary concern is that someone might be trying to remove the seal on Phillip and release his soul.


    If that happens, the entire Shura Continent would suffer and experience hell again. For a second time,


    it will be torched to the ground. However, this time, once the Shura Continent is destroyed, it also


    means that the Holy-Evil World will also copse!" There was obviously anxiety and urgency in


    Mika''s voice as if she had already predicted the destruction of both the Shura Continent and the


    Holy-Evil World. Perhaps, this was what Deacon''s prophecy was all about. Hence, at this moment, both


    the deities and the members of the Shura Race could only depend on Rocky to save all of them.


    "Madam, all I need to do is prevent Phillip''s seal from being broken, right?" Hearing what Mika told


    him, Rocky understood that this should be his main task.


    "Yes. I want you to go to the Ghostly Demon Land and make sure that the seal will stay in ce."


    Mika nodded firmly.


    "Can''t the deities do it by themselves? After all, you are more powerful than us mortal beings," Rocky


    asked, a bit confused with this fact.


    "As much as I want to, we cannot do anything. Back when Phillip was sealed, he released his vital


    energy to set up a very unique enchanted barrier in that area. It won''t harm any ordinary races, but it


    would cause fatal damages to the members of the divine race. Therefore, only ordinary races and


    members of the demonic race can enter that ce..." Mika exined in a gloomy tone.


    "I see. But you also know my current strength. Right now, I can only deal with low or middle-grade


    masters at the Shura Realm. If they are slightly stronger than that, I''m afraid I won''t be able to handle


    them. Moreover, I assume that the Shura Race''s royal family will dispatch masters at the premium


    grade of the Shura Realm in order to ensure the safety of the candidates," Rocky said with honesty,


    expressing his concerns about this mission.


    "Don''t worry. Of course, I won''t let you fight alone. If I remember correctly, you have obtained a


    demonic egg before, right?" Mika suddenly asked.


    "I think? It should be a long time ago... How did you know about that?" When Mika asked about the


    magic egg, Rocky briefly recalled that he had once found a demonic egg in a ce called the


    Bewitching Grotto. He also found out that the egg was capable of absorbing spiritual powers. He


    wanted to observe it, so he put it inside the Magic Spiritual Space. However, until now, nothing


    happened with the egg. In fact, he almost forgot about it already.


    "Ever since the first time we met, I already sensed the aura of the egg from you. I assume that you


    have no idea that the egg actually carries a powerful demonic beast from the Holy-Evil World. It was


    once known for being ferocious and brutal, but it was seriously injured by an upper deity of our race.


    After that, it turned into an egg and became inactive. However, the egg could not be destroyed.


    Moreover, if it stayed in the Holy-Evil World, it would hatch faster and would cause great disaster again.


    Hence, it was sent to the Shura Continent," Mika exined.


    "But if the egg is powerful and evil, then it could also harm the Shura Continent. Is it really all right to


    unleash it?" Rocky asked, a bit confused at the fact that the egg was sent to the Shura Continent when


    it could be so destructive.


    "As I said earlier, the egg would hatch faster if it stayed in the Holy-Evil World. It will take less than a


    hundred years because the spiritual power in the Holy-Evil World is so exuberant. However, if it is in


    the Shura Continent, it will take at least a thousand years before it hatches again," Mika revealed.


    "Oh, I see." Rocky nodded, finally understanding the reason behind it.


    "But now, almost a thousand years have passed since then, and it''s almost time for the egg to hatch


    again. However, if you can establish a spiritual contract with the egg, you will be able to control the


    demonic beast. Even if it is still a cub, its strength will be equivalent to a master at the Shura Realm.


    Moreover, if we let it absorb some spiritual power from the Holy-Evil World, in just a few days, it will


    already reach the premium grade of the Shura Realm. You will have a reliable and powerful assistant at


    your side all the time," Mika said very positively.


    "That sounds amazing!" Rocky never expected that the demonic egg that he only found by ident


    would actually be so helpful for him.


    "However, I must warn you with something. This is very crucial, so please listen carefully. Once you try


    to establish a spiritual contract with the egg, it means that you will have to withstand the evil spirit that it


    emits. Obviously, this is not an easy task, and normal people could not possibly do it. Even with your


    current strength, you are still susceptible to spiral into madness. You must be mentally prepared for


    this." Mika gave a fair warning.


    Heaving a heavy sigh, Rocky replied, "All right..." He had been through this kind of trial countless times


    before, so he was confident that there was nothing that he could not ovee.


    "Now, take out the egg," Mika instructed. Now that Rocky was ready, they needed not to waste any


    more time.


    Then, Rocky immediately entered the Magic Spiritual Space and took out the red demonic egg. As he


    went back to Mika, he put it in front of him.


    "Now, I''m going to teach you the form to establish the contract between you and the egg. This is


    actually a unique skill of the divine race." Immediately after, a streak of red light shot out from Mika


    and drilled into the middle of Rocky''s eyebrows.


    In a sh, the form emerged in Rocky''s mind, and he was able to read it clearly.


    "Let''s begin the process!"


    Afterward, Rocky chanted and activated the form. In an instant, the spiritual power gushed out of his


    body and rushed towards the egg in front of him. At the same time, the egg that sensed the abundant


    amount of spiritual power suddenly released a malevolent evil spirit that tried to resist Rocky''s spiritual


    power.


    Rocky was a bit caught off guard. He never anticipated that the egg would actually possess such


    powerful energy. In fact, he had already exerted all of his spiritual power, but he was yet to establish a


    contract with the egg. His spiritual energy could not reach the egg''s body.


    At the moment of this stalemate, a stream of divine power descended from the sky and poured into


    Rocky''s body. With this, the power inside his body rose sharply, instantly suppressing the egg''s evil


    spirit. Not long after, he sessfully forced his spiritual power into the egg, establishing a contract with


    it.


    Soon enough, the egg''s resisting power finally weakened and eventually dissipated. After a few


    moments, everything calmed down again.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Now, I''ll take this egg back to the Holy-Evil World and wait for it to hatch. Once you enter the Ghostly


    Demon Land, the cub should have already gone out. At that time, I will find a way to send the cub to


    you." As soon as Mika finished speaking, the egg rose into the air. Then, it disappeared into the


    golden light.


    The next moment, when Rocky regained his senses, he was already sent back beside theke.


    Then, out of nowhere, Valeria appeared in front of him.


    "What are you doing here?" Rocky asked wondering if she was already there for a long time.


    "I just happened to pass by, and then I saw you." The truth was that she really came there on purpose


    to see Rocky. However, since she knew that he was cultivating, she did not want to disturb him.


    "Okay then... By the way, I have prepared a few treasures for you. Our trip this time is extremely


    dangerous, so you have to be extra prepared. Take them and make use of them when we enter the


    Ghostly Demon Land." Then, Rocky took out a few holy treasures that he had carefully chosen from


    the pce. Although they were just imitations of the real divine treasures from the Holy-Evil World, they


    were still useful and very precious in the Shura Continent.


    Seeing these items, Valeria''s eyes instantly shed with excitement. Even at first nce, she could tell


    that these treasures were extraordinary.


    "Where did you get all of these?" Valeria asked out of curiosity.


    "Well, you can say that these are a part of what I gained from my trip to the territory of the human


    race," Rocky immediately replied,ing up with a convenient excuse.


    Valeria did not probe any further and just epted the items happily.


    The trip to the Ghostly Demon Land this time was a rare opportunity. Many were qualified to fight for


    the position as the next ruler of the Shura Race. Hence, all nine fiefs wanted to make the most out of it.


    Even if they could not sessfully be the sessor of the king, they could still get lots of


    benefits.


    Those who were allowed to go to the Ghostly Demon Land were either superior masters from the nine


    fiefs or members of the royal family. All of these people were at least at the premium grade of the


    Emperor Realm, and many were already at the Shura Realm. At the same time, the three primary


    candidates, Zain, La, and Enoch, would surely grab this opportunity to secure their victory. Hence,


    they would be apanied by powerful warriors once they entered the Ghostly Demon Land. That


    way, they could prevent themselves from falling into danger even if the ce was filled with dangers.

 Chapter 1845 Invasion

    Chapter 1845 Invasion


    Although everyone knew that this trip to the Ghostly Demon Land would determine the sessor of the


    king, none of them knew exactly what kind of trial was waiting for them. Hence, the members of the


    royal family and even the people from the nine fiefs were all wondering how the sessor would be


    chosen in the end.


    But of course, no matter what task it would be, they were sure that it would require tremendous


    strength and skill. Therefore, at this time, everyone was busy making full preparations before they


    entered the Ghostly Demon Land.


    At the same time, Rocky was also carefully nning his schemes that would take advantage of the


    internal strife in the royal family. This way, he could weaken the Shura Race as much as possible.


    After a few days of polishing his ns, Rocky sent a letter to Eunice, who was currently at the border of


    the Shura Race''s territory. The letter contained Rocky''s detailed n, and Eunice was tasked to deliver


    it to the Di n so that Colton could study it. After all, Rocky trusted them to help him with his overall


    goals.


    Moreover, Rocky also assigned some tasks to the independent army. Once he entered the Ghostly


    Demon Land, his army was to make some feints on the Shura Race''s defenses to throw their guards


    off.


    Then, eventually, the day to enter the Ghostly Demon Land came.


    There was actually a teleportation site in the living area of the Shura Race''s royal family that directly


    connected to the Ghostly Demon Land. It was already there since the time of their ancestors, and


    anyone could directly enter the Ghostly Demon Land through it.


    At this time, dozens of powerful warriors from the Shura Race were gathered around the teleportation


    circle. They stood in three groups, which obviously represented the three main candidates.


    Among these three, Zain''s camp boasted the strongest members. He had two masters at the premium


    stage of the Shura Realm, three at the medium stage, and eight at the primary stage. In addition to


    these Shura Realm masters, there were also a dozen Emperor Realm masters at the peak stage.


    Enoch''s camp was almost on par with Zain''s. He onlycked a master at the premium stage of the


    Shura Realm, but the rest were already the same.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Meanwhile, La''s camp was undoubtedly the weakest. The masters at each stage of the Shura


    Realm were fewerpared to both Zain and Enoch, making her camp at a distinct disadvantage.


    However, since the king was yet to announce the task that they needed toplete in the Ghostly


    Demon Land, La''s camp was still confident that the overall strength of the team would not decide the


    oue of the trial. Although anyone could aspire toplete the challenge and be the next ruler, it


    was obvious that the rest only came to assist the three main candidates.


    "I believe that you are already well prepared to go to the Ghostly Demon Land. But of course, before


    you go, I am going to announce the content of the trial. The task is very straightforward and simple, but


    don''t think that it''s going to be easy. You are to enter the Demon Sealing Pce, collect a bottle of


    Phillip''s spiritual power, and bring it back to me!" the king dered loud and clear.


    "Pardon me, Your Majesty. But what if multiple people were able to aplish it? How would the


    winner be decided then?" Zain immediately stepped forward to rify his point.


    "The one who finishes the task first wins! I know you already know this, but each one of you, who are


    present here, may have the chance to be my sessor! However, I must warn you. The Ghostly


    Demon Land is a very dangerous ce. Even with your strength, it would not be easy to make it back


    alive, let aloneplete the task. So, before you step on the teleportation circle, make sure that you


    have already made up your mind. After all, you might not be able toe back anymore. But of


    course, if you ovee the Ghostly Demon Land, I am certain that you can gain a lot from it. Now,


    make your choice!" The king was very clear when he exined everything. The Ghostly Demon Land


    was like a double-edged sword, so he had no choice but to issue a firm warning to everyone who


    wanted to enter it. The task needed to determine the best candidate to be the king''s sessor


    was indeed very difficult. After all, the power of the royal family''s bloodline was beyond what ordinary


    people could imagine. It could not just fall in anyone''s hands.


    "Your Majesty, allow us to go now!" After saying this, Zain led his team and immediately stepped on the


    teleportation circle.


    As soon as they stepped on it, a beam of blue light enveloped them before they instantly disappeared.


    Afterward, Enoch''s team also stepped into the teleportation circle and vanished from the living area.


    Lastly, it was the turn of La''s team to leave. Both Rocky and Valeria were also there, and they


    eventually stepped on the teleportation circle.


    However, the moment they stepped into it, a strange force suddenly emerged from the sky, which


    directly rushed towards them.


    Even before the king and the other members of the royal family could react, the powerful force instantly


    destroyed that teleportation circle. Fortunately, La''s team had already disappeared before the force


    crushed the teleportation circle. Otherwise, they were also harmed by it.


    "Your Majesty, what did just happen? Where did that astonishing powere from?" Obviously, the


    elders of the royal family were astounded by the sudden event that urred before their eyes. Despite


    their old age, it seemed that it was their first time seeing such an unimaginable incident.


    However, it seemed that the king was not even fazed by it. His expression remained indifferent, and he


    just turned around and left without even saying a word.


    Seeing this inconceivable behavior of the king, the members of the royal family could just shut their


    mouths and also leave with him.


    Meanwhile, Mika, who was currently cultivating in the Holy-Evil World, suddenly opened her eyes as


    if she sensed something very dangerous. Then, she let out a frown as she looked up into the sky.


    Out of nowhere, a huge scarlet face emerged in the sky, sending fear into everyone''s hearts who saw


    it.


    At the same time, countless beams of white light fell from the sky like dazzling shooting stars.


    "This cannot be! An evil being prated the enchanted barrier surrounding the Ghostly Demon Land?


    Who is it?" Mika murmured to herself in a cold voice.


    The Ghostly Demon Land was not really within the range of the Holy-Evil World. However, it was


    enveloped by a powerful enchanted barrier. Hence, any kind of invasion would cause a strong impact


    that could be sensed even in the Holy-Evil World.


    Once an unwanted being broke through the enchanted barrier, the entire space inside the Ghostly


    Demon Land would immediately react. In fact, the ominous view that Mika had just seen in the sky


    confirmed that someone must have prated the enchanted barrier. Although the extent of the


    damage to the enchanted barrier remained unknown for now, it was certain that the area''s self-


    protection feature had already been activated. In this case, all the members of the Shura Race who


    had just entered the Ghostly Demon Land through the teleportation circle were in grave danger.


    Since they were all inside the Ghostly Demon Land right after the invasion happened, all kinds of


    unthinkable danger would be waiting for them. At this point, it was hard to tell how many would be able


    to return alive.


    It was known that the Ghostly Demon Land was the most dangerous and mysterious area in the Shura


    Continent. In fact, even a superior master, who was close to the realm of the god, might not be able to


    leave the ce unscathed. Hence, even those at the Shura Realm would be having an extremely hard


    time oveing the dangers here.


    This was thend where Phillip''s soul was sealed. Moreover, the ce was home to ghostly demons. It


    just meant that the level of danger that could be encountered here was even greater than the Holy


    Heaven Pce. After all, this ce used to be the battlefield where the ancestors of the Shura Race


    once fought the ghostly demons. There was no way that an ordinary warrior couldst in here even for


    a short while.

 Chapter 1846 Meaningless

    Chapter 1846 Meaningless


    However, as soon as Princess La''s team entered the Ghostly Demon Land, the transmission point


    was destroyed by the powerful force. In turn, it caused them to fail to reach their original destination.


    Moreover, theirnding became chaotic, spreading them to various areas.


    All of the members of La''s team felt that they were pulled by a vicious force as if they were sucked


    into a ck hole. They became extremely dizzy until they eventually lost consciousness.


    When Rocky finally woke up, he found himself lying on the bed of a dry river. Half of his body was


    buried in sand and dust, and it seemed that he was in a deste ce. A momentter, a gust of cold


    wind blew from all directions, making him shiver to his bone.


    Then, after a while, he noticed that he was alone. His eyes widened and he shouted, "Valeria!" As soon


    as he got his body out of the sand, the first thing that came to his mind was Valeria. He was worried


    that something bad happened to her, so he hurriedly tried to find her.


    Eventually, Rocky saw her leaning against a big stone, still unconscious.


    Then, Rocky instantly flew to her side and infused a stream of spiritual power into her body.


    A few secondster, Valeria started moaning and slowly opened her eyes.


    "Valeria, are you okay? Are you hurt?" Rocky asked in a serious tone.


    "I think I''m fine. Just a little dizzy, I guess. By the way, where are we? Are we already in the Ghostly


    Demon Land?" As Valeria looked around, she saw the quiet and barren surroundings. Apparently, they


    had arrived in the Ghostly Demon Land, but they were far from their original destination.


    However, from what they saw, they were a bit surprised that the Ghostly Demon Land looked more


    appalling than what they had imagined.


    "I guess so. The aura here is very chaotic. It fits the description that they told us. In fact, I can feel the


    auras of both gods and devils in this ce," Rocky said with furrowed brows. The existence of the


    Holy-Evil World was like a legend to the members of the Shura Race since only a few of them


    managed to get to that ce. Moreover, because Rocky had already been to the depths of the Holy


    Heaven Pce, he could easily tell that the Ghostly Demon Land was indeed more terrifying.


    "What happened here? It feels like it had beenpletely destroyed a long time ago. I''m afraid all


    kinds of dangerous situations will wee us eventually," Valeria uttered anxiously.


    "I think so too. Anyway, we should be prepared. It seems that only the two of us are here. I don''t see


    Princess La and the others, so they must have been teleported somewhere else. I want to find them,


    but it will be a bit difficult since we don''t even know where we are." Rocky continued to examine their


    surroundings, and he could not help but let out a frown, not knowing where they should head first. The


    area where the two were was basically filled with ayer of yellow sand and dust. As they walked


    around, they could see some huge rocks protruding from the ground but no sign of life could be found


    anywhere. There was not even a single grass or tree in sight.


    They could not help but think that this ce was just like hell.


    "What''s going on? Can we leave here alive? I''m getting scared." Valeria started to sob a little,


    frightened at their current situation. She was so worried that they might really die if they weren''t able to


    find a way to get out of there.


    "Don''t worry. Although I also don''t know what will happen next, you can trust me to protect you. I won''t


    let anything bad happen to you," Rocky promised firmly.


    Valeria''s worries gradually ebbed away. She felt a sense offort knowing that Rocky was by her


    side.


    "For now, let''s find a higher spot to observe the entire area. Maybe we can find a clue as to where our


    companions are." Fortunately for them, Rocky could still keep a level head even in this kind of situation.


    After all, this would not be enough to discourage him and make him give up.


    After wiping the tears in her eyes, Valeria nodded and regained herposure.


    Then, the two of them started walking along the dry river.


    After a few minutes of walking, they reached a high ce, where they could have a better view of their


    surroundings. Immediately after, they noticed an oasis not far away from them. There was a smallke


    in the center of the oasis, and it seemed that they could utilize it.


    "Is it just a mirage?" Rocky''s eyes narrowed as he looked intently.


    "Why don''t we go and take a look ourselves?" Then, Valeria quickly flew down, determined to reach the


    oasis. However, the moment she rushed forward, a strong invisible force suddenly bounced her back,


    making her almost fall on the ground.


    Fortunately, Rocky was fast enough to catch Valeria. After knowing that she was not injured or


    wounded, he eventually put her down.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "It seems that I just bumped into an enchanted barrier!" Valeria frowned, caught off guard with the


    unexpected hindrance.


    "An enchanted barrier, huh?" After thinking for a while, Rocky activated a few demonic avatars.


    "Inspect the scope of this enchanted barrier!"


    With Rocky''s order, the avatars rushed in various directions, determining the extent of the barrier.


    However, after his avatars tried to see where the enchanted barrier ended, Rocky found out that it was


    actually covering a circumference of at least a hundred meters.


    It meant that the oasis in front of them was inside the enchanted barrier, and they wouldn''t be able to


    reach it if they could not break the barrier.


    Indeed, it was such bad luck for them that the oasis was surrounded by the barrier.


    However, Rocky was not the type to give up easily. He moved close to the barrier and began studying


    it. But after a moment, he discerned that it was very different from the enchanted barriers that were


    used by the Shura Race. It turned out that even his prying skill was not effective to it.


    "I can only assume that this enchanted barrier was set up by a deity," Rocky sighed and concluded. If


    this barrier was established by a deity, then it would be impossible for him to do anything about it.


    He already did everything he could to analyze it but to no avail.


    "Does it mean that we have no way of getting to the oasis?" Valeria asked, a little disappointed.


    "Let me try other methods first." After saying that, Rocky summoned the God-killing Sword, unleashed


    a huge amount of spiritual power, and poured it into the sword.


    Upon raising the God-killing Sword in his hand, he swiftly shed it across the air. Then, a dazzling


    ming de shadow rushed out, aimed towards the enchanted barrier.


    However, even with the power of the God-killing Sword, it did not even leave a scratch on the surface


    of the barrier.


    "What? Not even the God-killing Sword could cut it open? I can''t believe this!" Rocky opened his eyes


    wide, obviously not expecting this result. After all, the God-killing Sword was already a divine treasure.


    Hence, it only proved that this enchanted barrier was on a different level. If his strongest weapon could


    not do something against it, then there was nothing else he could try at the moment.


    "It''s fine. Let''s not waste our time and energy here." Seeing that even Rocky''s most powerful treasure


    was not enough to damage the enchanted barrier, Valeria had to give up on the oasis.


    "All right. Let''s walk along the enchanted barrier. Maybe we can spot an entrance somewhere. We also


    have to find Princess La and the others first. Let''s hope that they are safe," Rocky said. At this time,


    he still did not have any clue where to find them. It was his first time in the Ghostly Demon Land, and


    Mika was not able to mention the kinds of danger that he might experience inside it. Hence, their


    only choice right now was to reunite with the rest of the princess''s team.


    "Okay, let''s do that. As long as I am with you, I will not be afraid of anything!" Upon hearing the words


    that left her own mouth, Valeria immediately turned her face away from Rocky. She blushed hard, not


    expecting that she could say that loudly. Naturally, women could be vulnerable when they felt alone and


    helpless. However, if they were with their loved ones, they could easily feel at ease since they knew


    that they could rely on them. Obviously, Valeria was no exception.


    On the other hand, Rocky quickly understood what the real meaning behind Valeria''s words was. But at


    the same time, he could just grit his teeth, feeling a little guilty that he was not in the position to respond


    with this clear confession of love. At this point, this kind of emotion had no ce in his heart. He was


    too focused onpleting this mission because a huge burden was ced on his shoulders.

 Chapter 1847 Lets Go

    Chapter 1847 Let''s Go


    "All right. Let''s go find them!" Valeria avoided eye contact with Rocky and tried to divert the


    conversation to mask her embarrassment.


    "Yes. We''d better find them quickly," Rocky responded rather emotionlessly.


    Afterward, they walked through the path along the edge of the enchanted barrier as they tried to


    familiarize themselves with their surroundings. At the same time, they were still desperate to know what


    the oasis was doing on the other side of the barrier.


    Meanwhile, just as what happened to Rocky and Valeria, La and her other team members were


    scattered due to the impact of the powerful force that destroyed the teleportation circle. Therefore, their


    primary objective was to also find the princess and regroup with their otherpanions.


    On the other hand, since Zain''s team and Enoch''s team departed for the Ghostly Demon Land before


    La''s team, they were able to avoid the impact of the powerful force. However, although they were


    with their respective team members, they were also sent to a different location. At this moment, both


    teams were at the edge of the Ghostly Demon Land.


    Enoch''s team was at the southernmost end of the Ghostly Demon Land, while Zain''s team was sent to


    the opposite side.


    Eventually, a delicate figure in a ck robe stepped away from the rest of Enoch''s members. She


    exuded a powerful aura that could easily make ordinary people tremble in fear. She looked very


    powerful and mysterious at the same time.


    "Madam, is this already the Ghostly Demon Land?" Surprisingly, Enoch suddenly bowed respectfully to


    the mysterious woman. If Enoch, who had a high status in the Shura Race, treated this woman in such


    a manner, it could only be said that she was someone extraordinary.


    "Yes. It seemed that our initial n worked smoothly. I did not expect that we could enter the Ghostly


    Demon Land this easily. Well, it looks like that even the enchanted barrier around this ce does not


    have that much impact on the demonic race. But of course, just to make sure, I destroyed the


    teleportation point. I won''t let the divine race meddle with our n this time!" the mysterious woman


    replied, revealing a sh of coldness in her eyes.


    "I agree. Now that we''re inside, nothing can hinder us. As long as we strictly follow the n, we can


    enter the Demon Sealing Pce and release Phillip''s soul. It won''t be long until we can revive the


    demonic race again!" Enoch sneered, giving off a malevolent aura.


    It turned out that Enoch had a secret rtionship with the demonic race in the Holy-Evil World. No one


    could have guessed this, not even the deities.


    "It''s time to set out. Although we have sessfully entered the Ghostly Demon Land, we still have to


    deal with Zain''s team. We cannot let them enter the Demon Sealing Pce before us. In order to


    release Phillip''s soul, we will need to offer some beings who possess great power. We need to get to


    the pce as fast as possible to prepare for the sacrificial ritual. After that, we just have to wait for the


    other members of the Shura Race to enter the Demon Sealing Pce. Then, we will use them as


    sacrificial offerings. This is good. We won''t have a shortage of sacrifices!" the mysterious woman said,


    revealing a fiendish grin.


    "Yes, madam. We''ll depart immediately!" With that, Enoch cupped his hands and gave his team the


    order to set out.


    Immediately after, Enoch''s team moved out and headed to the depths of the Ghostly Demon Land.


    At the same time, Zain''s team had also started treading the area from the north.


    Meanwhile, Rocky and Valeria were still walking along the dry river, trying to approach the oasis, which


    seemed to be so close to them. But all they saw was a boundless yellow desert.


    Wherever direction they went, it seemed that the scenery did not really change. However, they found it


    very strange that they had not encountered any ghostly demon yet. They were told that the ce


    should be filled with them, but the area was so empty.


    "How are we supposed to know if we are really in the Ghostly Demon Land right now? It feels that this


    world has already ended a long time ago!" Valeria was getting impatient and anxious at the same time.


    She had been to various strange ces before, but she had never seen anything like the Ghostly


    Demon Land.


    While the two still seemed to be lost, they suddenly saw a sand dune in front of them begin to move.


    Moreover, its motion was very fast. In fact, even before they could retreat, the dune already revolved


    around them.


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed as he felt that something was wrong. He sensed that something else was


    moving beneath the sand. Alerted at this, he immediately looked at their feet. At this time, even the


    sand under their feet was already moving.


    "Watch out!" Rocky shouted to warn Valeria. Along with the vibration under their feet, he could feel that


    something was about toe out from the sand. Then, wasting no time, Rocky rushed towards


    Valeria, held her in his arms, and released several avatars. These avatars scattered in different


    directions in order to figure out what was causing the vibration.


    However, the next moment, a few demonic tentacles covered in sand suddenly stretched out from


    beneath the ground and entangled Rocky''s avatars.


    In just the blink of an eye, the avatars were crushed as their spiritual power waspletely sucked dry


    by the tentacles.


    Afterward, the demonic tentacles shifted their attention to Rocky and Valeria and moved towards them.


    "Be careful. The tentacles are absorbing one''s spiritual power. Don''t let it touch you!" Rocky informed


    Valeria at once.


    Valeria had also spected about it upon seeing what happened to Rocky''s avatars. After thinking for a


    bit, she quickly took out one of the most precious treasures of the Flower Fief¡ªthe Holy Spirit Cup.


    This top-grade holy treasure was bestowed to the Flower Fief by the ancestors of the Shura Race''s


    royal family. Even though the treasure was actually from the Holy-Evil World, it was not a divine


    treasure. After all, it was specifically made to be used by the ancestors of the Shura Race, since the


    Shura Race would not be able to properly handle using real divine treasures.


    However, the most astonishing ability of this cup was that it could block off all demonic and diabolic


    things.


    Therefore, as soon as the Holy Spirit Cup appeared, the demonic tentacles suddenly stopped in their


    tracks, afraid of the power of the cup.


    "I did not know that you have such an amazing treasure! Good thinking!" Rocky immediately praised


    Valeria after she easily stopped the demonic tentacles. Although he could have gotten out of danger


    even without Valeria''s help, she still did a great job just now, so Rocky deemed that it was worthy of


    recognition.


    "My adoptive mother made sure that this treasure was with me if I am to enter the Ghostly Demon


    Land. She has been to this ce once, so she is aware of the possible dangers that we could


    encounter here. She told me that against the ghostly demons, a holy treasure with a strong purification


    power would be the most effective," Valeria exined proudly, raising her chin a little. Ever since they


    entered the ce, she had always been protected by Rocky. But this time, since she was able to


    protect both of them, it helped her regain her confidence.


    However, right after she spoke, an overwhelming force suddenly surged out from the ground not far


    away from them. Because of this, theyer of yellow sand copsed, revealing a huge crater. Inside the


    crater, they could vaguely see an enormous shadow, which looked like an insect nest. Apparently, this


    was where the demonic tentacles came from.


    Afterward, the yellow sand covering the ground began to flow towards the crater. It was like a massive


    ck hole that was sucking everything in its path. Under the strong suction force, the yellow sand


    began to move quickly, forming an immense sand whirlpool.


    Not long after, the sand whirlpool also reached Rocky and Valeria.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    As the two felt the irresistible pulling force from the huge crater, they were not able to establish a firm


    footing. Moreover, since their power was actually suppressed inside the Ghostly Demon Land, they


    found it very difficult to fly off.


    Seeing that the situation was already unfavorable for them, Rocky immediately summoned the God-


    killing Sword, intending to ughter the ck shadow inside the crater. But as soon as he wielded the


    sword, he found out that he was unable to smoothly activate his spiritual power.


    At the same time, the ck shadow spurted out the yellow sand, which was sucked into the crater,


    towards Rocky and Valeria. The sand carried an astonishing force, and it would be dangerous if they


    were not able to avoid it or defend themselves from it.

 Chapter 1848 Got Lost

    Chapter 1848 Got Lost


    Sensing that the situation was about to take a turn for the worst, Rocky took out a fake divine treasure


    to try and defend himself. But the relentless attack of the sand spurting out the ground made quick


    work of it, making the treasure''s spiritual power drain.


    "It seems that we are facing the legendary ghostly demon! So awesome!" Even though he was faced


    with a powerful opponent, Rocky couldn''t help but let out a yful grin. He was caught blindsided by


    the sudden turn of events. Even with the God-killing Sword and a plethora of divine treasures at his


    disposal, he still found it hard to get rid of his opponent.


    But no matter how amazed he was, he was well aware that one wrong step could spell his doom. He


    once again activated more divine treasures to block an iing corrosive yellow sand.


    As the ck insect-nest-shaped object continued spurting yellow sand, the yellow sand constantly


    sprouted out the ground like an endless geyser. Before they knew it, the whole area was already knee-


    deep with sand.


    With each second, Rocky''s and Valeria''s spiritual power dwindled as they fought against the corrosive


    sand storm.


    Out of nowhere, a tentacle suddenly emerged from the ground and wrapped itself around Valeria''s


    ankle, instantly pulling her into a dark pit.


    "Ouch!" Valeria let out a scream.


    Fortunately, Rocky was agile enough to react almost instantly. He immediately grabbed her hand to


    prevent her from being pulled away further before quickly chopping off the tentacle with his sword.


    "Be careful..." Rocky said gently as he pulled her up.


    Valeria''s heart skipped a beat and her face flushed red instantly. She quickly calmed herself down


    before asking Rocky, "What should we do now? It doesn''t seem like the sands will stoping out


    soon."


    At that moment, the yellow sand was now near their waist, making it almost impossible to take a single


    step.


    "If this continues, I''m afraid we''ll be buried alive!" Rocky said with a serious face.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then what should we do?" Valeria asked again as her face turned pale white.


    "This guy must be hiding underground. If he is, then that means that his eyes can''t adjust to any light.


    Maybe we can use this for our advantage," Rocky talked aloud as he tried to look for any clue in the


    surroundings that might lead him to his opponent.


    At this moment, he saw that the yellow sand was being sucked into the crater, exposing the ground


    beneath.


    Rocky thought that since the sand was being pulled back underground, it must''ve been empty. So as


    long as he could find the monster hiding underground, he was sure to locate his opponent.


    After observing for a while, Rocky now had a rough idea of where to look for. Without any warnings, he


    activated the sword in his hand, and it immediately soared high into the sky as it expanded in size. It


    then quickly came crashing down, aiming at the exposed piece of ground near the crater.


    Boom!


    The earth shook violently due to the force of the impact.


    The impact left a gaping crater at its wake, exposing the now pierced nest. Because of the sand


    surrounding the hole, it quickly funneled through it, making the nearby area sink.


    Knowing this might happen, Rocky immediately held Valeria in his arms and rushed to the edge of the


    area as the ground beneath them copsed before making it to safety. As the dust settled, they saw a


    ghostly demon¡ªa Ghostly Worm¡ªriddled with insect holes standing in the middle of the crater. Its


    ghastly appearance made their hair stand on end.


    Seeing its den was destroyed by Rocky, it let out a furious scream.


    The Ghostly Worm''s body started shaking violently as a swarm of insects flew out from the holes on its


    body. The insects converged high into the sky, blocking out the sun so that the Ghostly Worm wouldn''t


    be exposed to the light.


    It immediately regained itsposure as soon as the light was blocked out. It paused for a second


    before its menacing red eye suddenly opened, sending chills down the spines of Rocky and Valeria.


    "Let''s leave this ce!" Seeing that the Ghostly Worm wasn''t someone to be trifled with, it didn''t take


    any second-guessing before Rocky took Valeria''s hand and ran the other way.


    But before they had the chance to get away, the insects immediately chased after them.


    The insects grew closer and closer with every step they took and quickly caught up to them even


    though they were both running at full speed.


    Out of fear and desperation, something suddenly popped up in Valeria''s head, and she quickly took out


    the Holy Spirit Cup.


    The ghostly insects instantly felt the cup''s presence and hesitated to go closer.


    A momentter, the swarm suddenly turned back, and Rocky and Valeria were finally safe.


    The two stopped on their tracks and tried to catch their racing breath. They never anticipated that the


    Ghostly Demon Land would be filled with such strange and terrible dangers.


    "This ce is so creepy. Are you all right?" Rocky asked with much concern. He finally had a rough


    idea of how dangerous this ce truly was. Since the two of them had been separated from La''s


    team, Rocky couldn''t help but worry about Valeria since she was only a high-grade Spiritual Emperor.


    Even someone at the Shura Realm would have a hard time staying in the Ghostly Demon Land, let


    alone a high-grade Spiritual Emperor, who was far weaker.


    "I''m fine." A warm feeling grew inside Valeria''s heart after she felt Rocky''s concern for her. She felt


    lucky that she ended up with him. If she was with a different warrior, she would be surely dead by now.


    "It looked actually quite safe when we first came here. Who would''ve thought that the Ghostly Demon


    Land would be filled with deadly traps? We have no idea what''ll happen next!" Rocky suddenly blurted


    out as his face turned serious.


    "Do you want me to go back?" Valeria immediately knew what Rocky was trying to say.


    "If you can," Rocky replied with a slight nod. He only had her safety in mind.


    "You fool! How can I go back now? You should stop worrying about me. I''m not a damsel in distress. I


    don''t need your protection!" Valeria insisted.


    "Fine, but I think the best course of action right now is to find Princess La and her team as soon as


    possible." Rocky knew that their only hope of surviving on such a treacherousnd was to find their


    team, but they had no idea where to look for them!

 Chapter 1849 Some Dangers

    Chapter 1849 Some Dangers


    Needless to say, it was just the real beginning of the journey for Rocky and Valeria.


    It had not been easy for them to escape from the Ghostly Worm, but it seemed that they had no time to


    rest just yet. After they ran for only a few miles, the ground under their feet suddenly shook again. This


    time the tremors felt more like a wave.


    "This is different. Is it an earthquake?" Since Rocky had lived in modern society before being reborn as


    Basil, he knew what earthquakes felt like. Therefore, when he felt the unusual trembling, this was his


    first reaction.


    Sensing that it might be even bigger, he immediately took Valeria''s hand and took out the holy


    treasure from the pce that enabled them to fly for a short period. Then, they quickly soared into the


    air to avoid being caught up with the quake.


    Just before they could fly, the ground already began to crack. However, a few moments after they flew


    up, the ground beneath them suddenly stopped vibrating.


    They observed it for some time, but it had already calmed down.


    Seeing this, Rocky and Valeria could just look at each other in confusion. They assumed that it might


    have just been a false rm.


    Since there was no sign that the ground would move again, the two of themnded on the ground


    already. However, the moment their feet touched the ground, the strong shaking of the ground began


    again. Soon enough, the earth split apart and it was instantly on the brink of copse.


    With this, Rocky had no choice but to carry Valeria again into the air. Just a few seconds after their feet


    left the ground, everything became calm again. Because of this, the two became rather pissed, not


    understanding what was going on.


    "What the hell is happening?" Valeria asked in an annoyed tone.


    "I''m not sure. But it seems that a ghostly demon under the ground can sense our spiritual power when


    our feet are in contact with the ground. So, when we stand on the ground, the ghostly demon reacts,


    producing those massive quakes." Although he was not a hundred percent sure, Rocky thought that it


    was the only logical exnation.


    "Then, how are we going to move forward? What should we do now?" Valeria could not help but let out


    a frown. They had already wasted a lot of time. If things continued this way, she was worried that it


    would be toote when they joined with Princess La and the rest of the team.


    Of course, Rocky also knew that they could not go on like this. Hence, he entered the pce through


    his spiritual sense and met with the guardian. "Is there a treasure here that can release a strong


    spiritual power enough to attract the attention of the ghostly demons?"


    Upon hearing Rocky''s request, the guardian instantly brought a palm-sized stone base with four


    human-shaped statues on each side.


    "What does this treasure do?" Rocky asked with furrowed brows.


    "This is called the Sculpture of Four Deities. With this treasure, you can summon the deities in charge


    of wind, fire, rain, and thunder to assist you. However, you can only use it for two hours. It will be up to


    you how you can use them effectively," the guardian briefly exined.


    "Only two hours? Well, I don''t have any other choice, do I?" Soon enough, Rocky withdrew his spiritual


    sense and took out the Sculpture of Four Deities.


    Upon seeing that Rocky brought out another strange-looking treasure, Valeria could not help herself


    from asking, "What is that?"


    "We are about to know!" As soon as Rocky said this, he infused his spiritual power into the treasure


    that he got from the pce.


    In an instant, a golden light shone brightly and enveloped the Sculpture of Four Deities. Then, the


    statues on the stone base turned into light shadows and came to life. They rushed out, eventually


    transforming into human figures.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The four human-shaped figures came in four different colors which signified their nature.


    "Please pave the way for us!" Rocky uttered, addressing the four deities.


    Immediately after, the deities surrounded Rocky and Valeria. First off, the Deity of Wind released a


    strong wind that lifted and carried them across the air.


    Then, the Deity of Thunder also released its power of thunder that protected Rocky and Valeria.


    Next, the Deity of Fire turned into a ferocious fire dragon, moving in front of them. Wherever it passed,


    the ground instantly became scorched soil. At the same time, harsh howls could be heard from beneath


    the ground as if the ghostly demons were being burned to a crisp.


    "This is amazing! We might be able to get out of here in no time!" Valeria eximed. Under the


    protection of the four deities, Rocky and Valeria could safely move forward. They did not need to walk


    through the yellow sand where the ghostly demons were waiting for them.


    With the help of the Deity of Wind, they moved at an incredible speed. Hence, not long after, they got


    out of the yellow sand area and entered a primeval forest. The trees here were so huge that they


    already reached the clouds. At first nce, they could tell that it existed since ancient times. All grasses


    and trees were unusuallyrge, making them feel like they had stepped into the world of giants.


    Upon entering the forest, the power of the four deities was also exhausted. The next moment, the


    treasure turned into ashes and was dispersed by the wind.


    "Just how many treasures do you have? We are lucky that you always have something to keep us


    away from danger. Otherwise, we might have been killed by the ghostly demons by now." Valeria


    gasped for air and continued, "I wonder where Princess La and the others were teleported. We don''t


    even know if they are safe or not."


    "That''s right. If all of them were together, then we should not worry too much. But if they were also


    dispersed, it is even more disadvantageous for the whole team," Rocky said while shaking his head.


    After they had gone through the yellow sand area, Rocky had been more cautious. He assumed that


    there were more areas in the Ghostly Demon Land that might be more dangerous, so he could not


    afford to be careless. After all, he could not die before he aplished his mission.


    As they wandered around the forest, they noticed that it was very dense. It also meant that its


    topography was moreplicated than the previous area. Ghostly demons might be lurking


    everywhere, so they needed to be extra vignt as they moved forward. Moreover, it was already dark.


    At this point, they could not risk going on. Thus, they immediately looked for a rtively safe ce


    where they could rest and wait until the sun rose again.


    After securing a tree hole, Rocky took out a stove from the Magic Spiritual Space and decided to cook


    something. Although they did not really have to eat anything because of their current strength, he


    thought that it would be an effective way to ease the atmosphere and let Valeria rx. Since they


    entered the Ghostly Demon Land, she had been too nervous and scared. She did not need to say it


    because he could see it in her eyes.


    If she continued to be like this, it would affect their journey. She might get into unnecessary danger


    because she did not have a clear head. Hence, Rocky was trying to calm her down.


    When Rocky was still living in his original world, he loved cooking for himself, so he could easily make


    good dishes.


    After an hour, he was able to finish cooking a pot of delicious soup. Obviously, it also smelled very nice.


    It did not take a while before Valeria''s attention was caught by the fragrant aroma. Then, as soon as


    Rocky finished filling up a bowl, she quickly took it from his hand. As she took a sip, a look of surprise


    and extreme satisfaction appeared on her face.


    "It''s so delicious! I did not expect that you will be good at cooking! Wow... I don''t even remember the


    last time that I ate ordinary food; but I still remember when I was a kid, I would just go to the kitchen


    and find something to eat whenever I was hungry," Valeria said in a low voice. She let out a gentle


    smile as she felt nostalgic. Before she was adopted by Flora, she had been living an ordinary life, and


    she hadn''t had to worry about any kind ofplicated responsibility. Looking back, she thought that it


    might not be bad if she still had that kind of life.


    "I haven''t eaten any normal food for a long time either. I just thought that it would be the perfect time to


    do it." Rocky smiled while filling up a bowl for himself.


    "I''ll go ahead and eat first." It seemed that Valeria could not resist the temptation of eating the delicious


    soup anymore. In fact, she finished the bowl rather quickly and filled her bowl again.


    "You don''t need to rush. No one will take it away from you." Rocky chuckled, ted at the fact that he


    was seeing a childish part of Valeria.


    "I''m not sure about that! You might eat it all, so I have to finish my part!" Valeria stuffed her face while


    blushing. She was not really hungry, but she felt so contented with the warmth of the delicious food.


    Eventually, she forgot all the fears and dangers that they had encountered not long ago.

 Chapter 1850 Reaching A New Area

    Chapter 1850 Reaching A New Area


    Not long after, Valeria almost finished all the food that was cooked by Rocky.


    "Whew! I''m so full!" The food was so good that her appetite alone made her eat a lot even though


    originally, she was not even that hungry.


    "Good. Now, you can take a nice rest. We''ll set out at dawn, so go into the tree hole first. I just have to


    do something," Rocky said and eventually stood up.


    "Wait! Where are you going?" Valeria could not help but ask.


    "I''m just going to set up an enchanted barrier. We don''t know when those ghostly demons might


    suddenly appear."


    "Oh, okay." Afterward, Valeria also stood up and went into the tree hole. Upon sitting on the ground,


    she got herselffortable and closed her eyes to recover her strength.


    Rocky then proceeded to set up the enchanted barrier around the area. A bitter, he sat beside the


    fire and summoned Kohen.


    "I need you to explore the surroundings. We have to know where we should go next. However, if you


    sense any danger,e back at once," Rocky instructed. At this point, Kohen was his only remaining


    spiritual beast. Hence, he cherished it so much.


    Kohen understood everything Rocky said, so it did not waste any time and immediately disappeared


    into the darkness.


    About two hourster, it returned safe and sound. Then, Rocky activated the Mysterious Beast


    Transformation Skill in order to know what Kohen had to say. Later on, he learned from it that the


    dense forest was just a periphery of a valley. A few miles away from where they were, Kohen found an


    entrance into this valley.


    "Hmm. I wonder if this valley leads to the Demon Sealing Pce..." Rocky had a bit of a hunch, but


    they would have to go in person if he wanted to confirm his spection.


    Thus, he decided early the next morning, both he and Valeria would go deep into the forest to find this


    path that led to the valley.


    After resting for the entire night, the two were refreshed and ready to set out. Right after dawn, they


    ventured into the depths of the primeval forest, searching for the entrance to the valley.


    Meanwhile, both Zain''s team and Enoch''s team were in different areas, also experiencing the same


    hellish journey that Rocky and Valeria went through. Some of theirpanions were injured, but the


    two candidates were both safe.


    On the other hand, La''s team had not been so lucky. Just as Rocky feared, their otherpanions


    were also scattered in different areas because they were caught up with the destruction of the


    teleportation point. Although La had been trying her best to gather all of her dispersed team


    members, she was just able to find half of them. Obviously, she still hadn''t found Rocky and Valeria.


    Because of this, the princess could not help but worry for the two Godly Geniuses. After all, if anything


    bad happened to them, she would not know how to exin it to both Gilbert and Flora.


    But in fact, she didn''t even need to worry about the two. Rocky and Valeria were able to handle the


    dangers of the Ghostly Demon Land just fine.


    After walking for about half a day, Rocky and Valeria finally got to the entrance of the valley that Kohen


    foundst night. However, as they stepped into the entrance, something unexpected happened. The


    primeval forest behind them gradually disappeared, and they were eventually surrounded by towering


    rock walls.


    As if telling them that there was no turning back, the two did not have much of a choice but to move


    forward.


    While wandering around, Rocky soon noticed that it was not really a valley. To be more precise, it was


    like a huge tomb where countless bones could be seen piling on top of each other. It seemed that


    ordinary human bones were mixed up with huge beast bones. When Rocky took a closer look, he


    discerned that the huge beast bones were not just from ordinary spiritual or diabolic beasts.


    Moreover, most of the bones were buried deep in sand, and only some parts were exposed above the


    ground. Therefore, it could be said that countless years had already passed since these creatures died


    in this ce.


    "Where are we now? Why are there so many skeletons lying around? It creeps the hell out of me!"


    Valeria blurted out. Looking at the bizarre number of corpses around them, she felt a shiver down her


    spine.


    "This might be the battlefield where the ancestors of the Shura Race fought with the ghostly demons. If


    my hunch is right, we are heading in the right direction. But we should be very careful from here on.


    Otherwise, we might end up as one of these corpses." Even Rocky became very cautious upon seeing


    the number of bones in the area. He sensed that they were about to venture into a ce that was


    unimaginably more dangerous than the previous areas. It reeked of death, and there was no telling


    what they could suddenly encounter down here.


    After a while, they eventually got to the innermost part of the valley. At the same time, the scene that


    weed them was more shocking. There were even more corpses than before. There were at least


    tens of thousands of them, forming a huge corpse mountain.


    Moreover, it was their first time seeing martial spirits since they entered the valley. There were about a


    hundred of them, circling around the corpse mountain, and emitting a strange yet powerful aura.


    "Martial spirits! I did not expect to see so many of them here! Their strength should be above the Shura


    Realm when they were still alive. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have turned into such powerful martialN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    spirits after death. How strong is this Phillip? How could he have killed all these extremely powerful


    masters of the Shura Race?" Rocky murmured to himself as his face slightly darkened.


    "Can we get out of here now? I cannot stand the atmosphere here anymore!" Valeria urged while her


    voice broke due to inexplicable fear.


    "Just give me a minute." Rocky took another look at the martial spirits and thought that it would be a


    pity to just leave them here. Immediately after, he went into the pce and asked the guardian for a


    spiritual pot that could collect powerful martial spirits.


    Afterward, Rocky took out the spiritual pot and quickly stored all of the martial spirits in it.


    "Seriously? Do you have every kind of treasure for any situation?" Upon seeing that Rocky suddenly


    took out a divine treasure that could easily absorb all those martial spirits that were even above the


    Shura Realm, Valeria was just dumbfounded.


    "If I tell you that I have an entire pce that is just filled with unique treasures, are you going to believe


    me?" Rocky replied with a faint smile.


    "Fine! Whatever. It''s not like it has something to do with me," Valeria pouted, a bit envious upon


    learning about this.


    "What are you talking about? Did you forget that you are my wife now? It means that my possessions


    are yours too! It''s just a pity that most of the treasures there can only be used by warriors at or above


    the Shura Realm. If they can only be utilized by warriors at the Emperor Realm, I would have already


    given you a lot of those treasures!" Rocky said indifferently.


    "Humph! I know that you are not being generous. You are just bragging!" Valeria red at Rocky,


    seeing through his intentions.


    However, because of this, the originally gloomy atmosphere had instantly eased a lot. But of course,


    Rocky knew that they could not afford to stay in this ce any longer. Therefore, as Rocky finally


    finished collecting the martial spirits, they immediately continued walking.


    Another two days had passed, and they were still walking inside the valley.


    Ever since they entered the ominous valley, Rocky and Valeria saw all kinds of inconceivable scenes


    and things. Also, from time to time, they were faced with dangerous encounters.


    Fortunately, Rocky had a countless stash of divine treasures from the pce. At any moment, he could


    use something to protect them.


    However, what bothered Rocky was that they had not seen any trace of the members of the Shura


    Race yet. He knew that they were going in the right direction, but it was so eerie that they had not


    spotted any other living being aside from themselves.


    Finally, on their fourth day of venturing inside the valley, they saw three warriors from the Shura Race.


    However, they were already dead.


    "It looks like they are dead for about two days..." As Rocky inspected the corpses in front of them, he


    estimated their time of death. Moreover, judging from their injuries, he guessed that the ghostly demons


    were the ones who got them.


    Since these three warriors were not from La''s team, they could only assume that either Zain''s team


    or Enoch''s team had already passed through this area two days ago. It also meant that they were way


    ahead of Rocky and Valeria now.

 Chapter 1851 Keep Going Forward

    Chapter 1851 Keep Going Forward


    "It appears that we''re far behind. No wonder we didn''t see anyone else along the way. I guess the spot


    where we teleported to is at the farthest edge of the Ghostly Demon Land. However, this will work to


    our advantage since someone is clearing a way for us and helping us avoid a lot of trouble," Rocky


    inferred calmly.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "But despite that advantage, won''t we be in further danger if we bump into Prince Zain or Prince


    Enoch? Don''t you think so?" Valeria asked, her brows furrowed. These candidates werepeting for


    the position of sessor to the Shura Race''s current king so, naturally, the three teams were set up


    against each other the moment they set foot on the Ghostly Demon Land.


    "We''ve ovee all of those dangers along the way. You''re well aware of how terrible those ghostly


    demons can get. We should be less worried about those from our own race and more worried about


    those monsters, don''t you agree?" Rocky shot a fearless smile. Compared to the terrifying ghostly


    demons from the Ghostly Demon Land, the masters of the Shura Race were nothing to be frightened of


    at all.


    Following the clues the corpse left behind, Rocky and Valeria were now on the tail of the team that had


    just passed through the area.


    Along the way, they discovered more corpses of the Shura Race masters along with the ghostly


    demons.


    Another two days had passed in the blink of an eye.


    The duo entered a swamp teeming with immortal ghostly demons that, they soon realized, were like


    zombies that seemed impossible to eliminate. They now found themselves in a precarious situation.


    They needed to escape while they still could.


    Fortunately, these zombie-like ghostly demons were only active at night. This meant it was rtively


    safe during the day.


    Although Rocky and Valeria had been walking for two days, it seemed that they had only gone through


    half of the swamp.


    "Looks like it will take two or three more days to walk out of here. It''s getting dark. Let''s find a ce to


    rest," Rocky proposed to her as he observed the sky overhead.


    They then began searching for a safe and secluded area. Suddenly, they identally came across a


    base camp.


    Rocky instructed Valeria to stay where she was as he quickly hid his aura before cautiously


    approaching the base camp. He soon discovered that this base belonged to Enoch''s team.


    He managed to draw closer and sneak in easily under the cover of darkness. He then made his way to


    thergest tent.


    Outside the tent, Rocky hid in a very secluded corner where he eavesdropped on what was happening


    inside.


    "Madam, where on earth is the Demon Sealing Pce? Why haven''t we arrived yet despite our long


    journey?" a low male voice, most likely Enoch''s, asked.


    "The Demon Sealing Pce is not easy to find. It is quite a mysterious ce. To be frank, even I am


    clueless about its exact location. But I can definitely sense it. We''re getting very close." Rocky heard a


    charming voice reassure an impatient Enoch.


    "I''ve brought numerous powerful warriors with us this trip. We can''t return empty-handed. I''m


    determined to be the next king of the Shura Race to have the chance to revive the demonic race. I


    hope you will be able to fulfill what you''ve promised me," Enoch reminded, surprising Rocky who was


    still stationed outside the tent.


    ''The demonic race?'' Rocky''s eyes turned cold when he heard those words. He never expected Enoch


    to be siding with and working for the demonic race which had long been eliminated in the Holy-Evil


    World. Also, the only remaining members of that race were confirmed to be mostly weak.


    Being the prince of the Shura Race, how did he be brazen enough to proim that he would


    revive the demonic race?


    "You can rest assured that I will fulfill my promise to you. But remember that you must first release


    Philip''s soul once you find the Demon Sealing Pce. Otherwise, all of our ns will have been


    nothing but empty talk! And don''t you ever bring up a trifle like that before me next time, boy. If you


    annoy me one more time, I will massacre the entire Shura Race!" the woman threatened viciously.


    ''So, this woman is a demoness!'' Rocky decided in his mind.


    "Please don''t be upset, madam! I''m leaving now," Enoch said at once. He was too much of a coward to


    provoke the mysterious woman any further. Once he managed to calm her down slightly, he prepared


    to leave the tent.


    Rocky narrowed his eyes at the sight and didn''t dare to stay a second longer. He quickly made his way


    back to Valeria.


    "So, what did you find? Did you discover anything useful?" Ever since Rocky left, Valeria had been


    anxious, worrying about him. A wave of relief washed over her as soon as she saw him return safely.


    "Yes, I found something huge!" Rocky revealed with a serious look on his face.


    "Judging from your tone and expression, it''s bad news." Valeria made the guess as she observed his


    face more closely.


    "Look, Valeria. I have something to tell you. The truth is, I came to the Ghostly Demon Land this time to


    carry out another task..." Since he knew now that Enoch was taking the side of the demonic race, he


    was afraid he wouldn''t be able to stop them alone. He realized he needed her help¡ªand that help


    would arrive once he started telling her everything.


    "Task? What kind of task you are talking about?" Valeria asked, confusion swimming in her beautiful


    eyes that stared back at Rocky.


    "The deities have assigned this task for me to carry out..." he replied.


    "Did they actually talk to you?" Valeria grew even more surprised upon hearing this information.


    "Yes," Rocky admitted.


    "Then what did they ask you to do?" Valeria couldn''t help but continue to probe further.


    "This task is regarding the safety of the entire continent. Hidden within it are big secrets, so you must


    promise me not to tell anyone," Rocky rified.


    "Of course. You have my word!" Valeria could no longer wait and nodded her head eagerly.


    Rocky immediately exined to her the existence of the Holy-Evil World, the task provided by Mika,


    and the conversation he had just eavesdropped on earlier.


    After hearing all of this, Valeria was dumbstruck. It seemed that what she had just heard needed more


    time to properly sink in. After all, the entire thing just sounded unbelievable.


    "You mean... the man named Philip, who''s being sealed in the Demon Sealing Pce was a powerful


    demon who escaped from the Holy-Evil World? And the goddess who chose us has been secretly


    communicating with you? And that Prince Enoch has been secretly conniving with the demonic race?


    Oh my!" she murmured as she continued to stare at Rocky in disbelief.


    "I understand that you may find it hard to ept what I''ve just told you, but we don''t have much time


    left to go into the details. We have to find the Demon Sealing Pce before they do," Rocky told her in


    a serious tone. He chose to tell Valeria the truth because not only he may need her help in the future


    but she was also the only person he could trust at the moment.


    "I see. Is there anything I can do for you then?" Valeria took a deep breath before she asked him.


    "Yes. When we find the Demon Sealing Pce, I will stay to stop Prince Enoch and the others. You


    need to find Princess La and lead them back there as soon as possible. We need to use their


    power," Rocky said.


    "Okay, but are you sure you can handle all of them alone?" What worried her the most was his safety.


    "I''ll be fine. No worries. Let''s get started now!" Rocky didn''t say anything more. He carefully


    apanied her around Enoch''s camp so as not to be noticed before moving forward with caution.


    Soon, the two of them found a safe space where they could rest for the night.


    The next day, before the crack of dawn, they continued their advance ahead of Enoch''s team.

 Chapter 1852 The Shocking Scene

    Chapter 1852 The Shocking Scene


    Meanwhile, a battle was quietly stirring at the border battlefield of the Ethereal Region. At this point, the


    human race had decisivelyunched a counterattack to take back the defensive line that they lost when


    Zain led his troops and invaded their territory.


    It had been more than half a month since Zain was ordered by the king to retreat his forces because


    the human army had invaded the Shura Race. Since then, only half of his troops were guarding the


    border against the rest of the human army.


    But with more than half a month''s worth of rest, the human army at the border finally recuperated and


    regained its morale.


    On the other hand, the previous consecutive battles had exhausted the Shura Race''s army. Since they


    were on the offensive before, they thought that if they stopped attacking, they could still rx their


    vignce against the human army. At the back of their minds, they were confident that they could easily


    fight back even if the human raceunched a surprise attack.


    Therefore, thisx attitude of the Shura Race''s army gave the human army an excellent chance to get


    back at them.


    Of course, this was all arranged by Rocky before he and the other prominent figures of the Shura Race


    left for the Ghostly Demon Land. He knew that once Zain left the battlefield, no one would be strong


    enough tomand the army of the Shura Race in this war against the human race. Therefore, this


    was the chance that they had been waiting for.


    Moreover, Rocky''s independent army also beganunching small-scale attacks on the border of the


    Shura Race at frequent intervals. Their purpose was to test the defensive prowess of the Shura Race''s


    army, as well as collect essential information.


    Gradually and discreetly, the human race was slowly turning the tide of the battle without making it too


    obvious.


    At this moment, inside the Ghostly Demon Land, Rocky and Valeria were still treading the swamp.


    Although they were now ahead of Enoch''s team, they still could not afford to let their guard down. After


    all, they had to ovee all kinds of dangers that they would encounter all by themselves.


    Right now, they had just defeated a few more ghostly demons, so they took the opportunity to find a


    ce to have some rest and recover their strength. At the same time, both of them were thinking about


    different issues in their minds.


    As expected, Rocky had been restless since he happened to hear the conversation between Enoch


    and the mysterious woman. Based on what he heard, his instinct told him that this woman was not


    someone ordinary. He was not sure where she came from. But he spected that she must be a


    demoness. If that was true, Rocky thought that he might not have sufficient strength right now to


    prevent her evil ns.


    ''From the beginning, I already thought that this mission would be very difficult. But I did not expect that


    it would be this troublesome. More and more hurdles just keep piling up. If I had known that something


    this big was actually ensuing beneath the surface, I wouldn''t have agreed to this so easily, '' Rocky


    thought to himself as he felt a little regretful.


    At the same time, Valeria was also thinking and trying to absorb all the shocking secrets that Rocky told


    her yesterday. She thought that she already heard all his biggest secrets, but she learned that it was


    not the case. Of course, it made her a little upset. She hadpletely put her trust in Rocky, but it


    seemed that the feeling was not mutual. Thinking about it, she felt somewhat ufortable.


    However, while they were still resting, they suddenly felt a strange and domineering aura rise into the


    sky not far away from them.


    "What the hell is with this aura? This ghostly demon is even more powerful than the ones we


    encountered before!" Rocky and Valeria could not help but shift their gazes to the source of the aura as


    their eyes widened.


    "It seems to being from that direction!" Valeria immediately pointed to their right.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "It is smarter if we stay away from it. We can''t get involved with every single ghostly demon in this


    ce." At this point, Rocky knew that it was much more important to protect themselves and get out of


    trouble as much as possible.


    However, even before the two of them could leave, two warriors at the Shura Realm, followed by more


    warriors at the Emperor Realm, suddenly appeared. It seemed that they were frantically running away


    from something ominous.


    Not long after, Rocky and Valeria saw a female ghostly demon flying above the members of the Shura


    Race and chasing after them.


    In an instant, one of the fleeing warriors was caught, and his spiritual power was sucked out of his


    body. The very next moment, he became as dry as a mummy.


    When the two Godly Geniuses saw this, their faces turned pale.


    "Run! Now!" Rocky immediately pulled Valeria while she was still in a daze. Then, they quickly ran in


    the opposite direction, trying to get away from the ghostly demon as soon as they could.


    However, the female ghostly demon suddenly turned in the direction of Rocky. It was as if it sensed


    something from him that instantly caught its attention. Immediately after, it stopped chasing the other


    warriors of the Shura Race. Instead, it began rushing towards Rocky and Valeria.


    Even though the two were already running at their top speed, the ghostly demon still managed to


    quickly cut the gap between them. After just a few moments, it was already at their tails. Then, in the


    blink of an eye, it waved its arms and appeared in front of them. Wasting no time, Rocky and Valeria


    started running backward since they would not be able to move forward.


    Upon seeing their desperation to escape, the ghostly demon let out a burst of eerieughter.


    Even before it started chasing after them, Rocky could already sense how powerful it was. Realizing


    that they could not outrun it, he finally decided to confront it head-on. Therefore, he instantly


    summoned the God-killing Sword, faced the ghostly demon, and shed the sword in the air.


    In a sh, the God-killing Sword released a stream of sharp energy that turned into a bolt of lightning


    and rushed toward the ghostly demon.


    Apparently, the ghostly demon did not expect that Rocky would possess a divine treasure. Caught off


    guard, the tremendous force from the sword dismembered the ghostly demon, making its body


    dissipate right after.


    Unexpectedly, just after a few moments, its body slowly formed again and eventually returned to its


    original state.


    When he saw this, Rocky''s face darkened. His eyes narrowed as he carefully observed the monstrous


    ghostly demon. It was bing even more obvious that this one was on another levelpared to the


    zombies that he had dealt before.


    But before it could attack, Rocky wielded his sword and shed it a few more times, sending out a


    barrage of sword shadows that incapacitated the ghostly demon. With this, Rocky immediately took the


    opportunity to pull Valeria and continue to run away.


    However, to their surprise, instead of reinstating its original form, the ghostly demon turned into a mass


    of demonic fog that surrounded them, blocking their escape route.


    "Damn it. This one is so persistent!" Rocky could not help but exim in frustration. He clenched his


    fists, not expecting that they woulde across such a powerful ghostly demon that could withstand


    the attacks of the God-killing Sword.


    "I''ll deal with it. When you find a chance, go away and find a safe ce to hide!" Rocky uttered loudly.


    He was now seriously considering going all out, so he wanted Valeria to hide. That way, he would not


    need to worry about her while fighting the ghostly demon.


    "What? No way! I am not leaving without you!" With a serious look on her face, Valeria shook her head


    and strongly refused. She thought that it would be such a stupid thing to save her life while Rocky


    confronted such a dangerous situation.


    Then, out of nowhere, the ghostly demon let out a deafening shriek. Immediately after, a strong


    demonic aura spread out and surged towards them like a raging tide.


    Just as the two of them were faced with an imminent menace, a shining dark light shot out and


    descended from the sky. It emitted a strong evil aura that immediately dispersed the demonic fog.


    "I know this aura... Finally!" When Rocky saw the dark light, he seemed to have quickly realized what it


    was.


    On the other hand, the ghostly demon trembled in fear the moment it saw the dark light. In an instant,


    the ck fog dissipated, rushing away from the scene.


    The next moment, the dark light caused the space around it to shake violently. After a while, a figure


    was revealed from the light. An overbearing dragon-shaped diabolic beast stood in front of them,


    exuding an overwhelming aura. As it raised its head, it seemed like a beast king that ruled every other


    beast on the surface.


    "Y-you know what this is?" Valeria stammered, confused that Rocky was ted to see another


    monstrous beast that was even more powerful than the ghostly demon.


    "I was actually waiting for you! Atst, you arrived." Rocky could not help butugh and feel relieved.


    He then walked towards the diabolic beast and examined it closely.


    Valeria was confused and worried at the same time. She wanted to stop Rocky from approaching it


    because it might suddenly attack him. However, she was rendered speechless at what happened next.


    The dragon-shaped diabolic beast suddenly knelt on the ground and respectfully bowed to Rocky.


    It turned out that this dragon-shaped diabolic beast was none other than the legendary diabolic beast


    that was hatched from the red diabolic egg.


    "Hmm, you need a name. All right, I have decided. I shall call you Rubygon!" Rocky dered, naming


    the diabolic beast with a huge smile.


    Hearing the name that Rocky gave it, the diabolic beast raised its head high and let out a roar,


    responding to its master.

 Chapter 1853 Entered The Divine Temple Alone

    Chapter 1853 Entered The Divine Temple Alone


    Rocky named the diabolic beast after his former spiritual beast, Rubygon. It had fought with him side by


    side while he was still in his original world, and of course, he treasured it very much. Hence, the first


    time he saw the beast, he decided to name it after Rubygon.


    "Wait. Where did ite from?" Valeria asked in surprise. There had been a lot of crazy things that


    were happening inside the Ghostly Demon Land, and this one was obviously also one of them.


    "It''s a long story! I promise I''ll tell you about itter. However, we have a more pressing matter to deal


    with. We can''t waste any time here. Let''s go!" Rocky knew that time was not on their side. Once Enoch


    and the mysterious woman from the demonic race arrived at the Demon Sealing Pce before them,


    there would be some dire consequences.


    Fortunately, Mika was able to send Rubygon to Rocky at the perfect timing. With the diabolic beast''s


    strength, Rocky had a very reliable helper to easily confront any danger that woulde their way.


    Understanding what Rocky was talking about, Valeria immediately nodded and set aside her curiosity


    for now. Then, the two of them hopped on Rubygon''s back. This way, their travel towards the Demon


    Sealing Pce would be much faster.


    Meanwhile, in Enoch''s camp, a high-level Spiritual Emperor walked into the prince''s tent, carrying a


    golden te.


    At this time, the demoness was also inside the tent.


    "Your Highness, we found some clues regarding the location of the Demon Sealing Pce!" The


    Spiritual Emperor was actually a bit excited since they finally found a clue that would lead them to their


    goal.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Clues? What are they?" the demoness asked as her eyebrow raised.


    Immediately after, the Spiritual Emperor handed the golden te over to Enoch.


    Upon looking at it, Enoch noticed that it contained various engraved patterns, which were simr to


    what could be seen in topographic maps. Then, he handed it over to the demoness and asked, "Look


    at this. Is this some sort of a map that will lead us to the Demon Sealing Pce?"


    "Hmm. That is very possible. After the ancestors of the Shura Race sealed Phillip''s soul, they lived


    near the pce for quite some time. This is to ensure that they could quickly act in case the soul


    causes any kind of turmoil. So, if my guess is right, that is a relic left by them. However, at a nce,


    you can already notice that it is iplete. There should be other pieces of it nearby. Expand the area


    where you search to find other pieces of the map as soon as possible. If we canplete it, the


    location of the pce will be in our hands!" the demoness replied with a grin on her face. Her eyes lit


    up as she looked at the golden te. At this point, she could feel that she was just a few steps behind


    before she could fulfill her ultimate goal.


    On the other hand, Zain''s team was actually in the same area as Enoch''s team. Moreover, they also


    found a piece of golden te, which was supposed to be a part of the topographic map. Assuming that


    it was a clue that could lead to the Demon Sealing Pce, Zain ordered his men to look for more


    golden tes that were scattered in the vicinity.


    As for La''s team, it had finally caught up and was approaching the area where the two teams


    currently were. But because of the incident with the transmission point, La still had not found all of


    her team members. That was why as they engaged with the obstacles inside the Ghostly Demon Land,


    they were at an apparent disadvantage.


    Compared to the two other teams, it could be said that La''s team had almost no chance of winning


    thepetition. In fact, they would be pretty lucky if they could just survive the Ghostly Demon Land.


    Meanwhile, with Rubygon''s help, Rocky and Valeria proceeded smoothly in their journey. Then, three


    dayster, they found a new area that astonished them to their core.


    As they entered this area, what weed them was a huge building that looked like a divine temple. It


    was magnificent and very grand, with hundreds of steps towering to the sky.


    Around this divine temple, there were also several folk buildings with distinctive exotic styles. If these


    were built by the ancestors of the Shura Race, they should be very skilled craftsmen.


    Moreover, both the huge divine temple and the buildings around were well preserved. Even though a


    long time had already passed, they were not affected. It was as if a unique kind of force was preventing


    them from deteriorating.


    "This should be one of the ruins that were left by the ancestors of the Shura Race¡­" Rocky uttered


    after taking a look at the breath-taking ruins. Normally, these ruins should have copsed and


    weathered already. That was why they did not expect to see that they were still intact as if people were


    still maintaining the entire ce.


    "So, is that the legendary Demon Sealing Pce?" Valeria asked, pointing towards the majestic divine


    temple in front of them.


    "I do not sense any powerful auraing from it, so I don''t think that it is the pce. But still, looking


    inside might be helpful. There may be some clues in there that can lead us to the pce," Rocky said,


    analyzing what they should do next. They had already gone to many ces, but they were still yet to


    find the pce. After all, they were just wandering around aimlessly without any clue about its location.


    Now that they could probably find something in the divine temple, Rocky thought that it would be worth


    a try.


    "So, shall we head inside then?" Valeria asked at once. She was actually also curious as to what they


    could find inside.


    "Can you and Rubygon just wait for me here? We don''t know what would wee us in there, so I


    actually want to go alone." Rocky thought for a while, and came up with this decision as a precaution.


    "All right then. Be careful¡­" Valeria had no choice but to agree. After all, she knew that at this point,


    she would just be a hindrance if something suddenly came up. Right now, she needed to be more


    understanding and do her best to help Rocky in any possible way.


    With that, Rocky asked Rubygon to stay with Valeria and protect her. Afterward, he flew into the steps


    leading to the temple and rushed at his top speed.


    Then, about half an hourter, he finally reached the entrance of the divine temple.


    The structure of the divine temple was actually pretty simple. It was indeed towering, but it was not too


    large. Before Rocky could enter the temple, he noticed that there were two lifelike beast statues in front


    of the doors, and both of them exuded an inexplicable aura.


    Assuming that it might suddenly do something, Rocky slowly stepped forward while carefully observing


    the statues. Then, just as he was about to step into the temple, the two beast statues suddenly moved.


    Their mouths opened and spurted ice and fire radiance towards Rocky. The forces were astounding


    that Rocky was forced to retreat a few meters.


    At the same time, right after Rocky retreated, the two beasts returned to their original position again.


    "So, these statues are like guards of the divine temple to prohibit outsiders from going in¡­" Then, after


    thinking for a while, Rocky suddenly took out the God-killing Sword.


    In a sh, he inserted the sword in front of the door of the temple. The moment the sword was thrust


    into the ground, he heard a deafening roar that reverberated throughout the area. Moreover, the two


    beasts, which were very hostile earlier, did not move at all.


    Therefore, Rocky tried to step into the temple again. This time, he was able to enter without anything


    happening to him.


    "Just as I suspected, the divine temple is familiar with the power of the God-killing Sword. After all, it is


    a divine treasure of the Shura Race," Rocky remarked as he nodded. He thought that the guards of the


    temple must recognize the God-killing Sword, so he did not hesitate to unleash it.


    When Rocky finally entered the temple, he was weed by a passageway that was a few meters


    wide. On both sides of the passageway, he saw arge number of murals, depicting various scenes


    that must be connected with the history of the Shura Race. There were images showing the Shura


    Race fighting against the ghostly demons and their leader, and these images were very vivid.


    After passing through this passageway, he arrived at another part of the temple. It was tightly shut, and


    no sunlight could prate it. However, this part was very bright. Upon closer inspection, Rocky saw a


    golden ball that was almost half the size of a normal person, floating in the center of the temple. This


    was the source of the light, and it acted like an energy generator.

 Chapter 1854 An Illusion

    Chapter 1854 An Illusion


    Rocky guessed that the golden ball was the one responsible for protecting the relics that were left by


    the ancestors of the Shura Race.


    While he wandered around for some more, Rocky found out that there were no other furnishings inside


    the temple aside from the murals that filled the walls.


    Therefore, he shifted his attention to the murals and examined them closely. If his hunch was right, the


    clue that he needed to find to point him towards the Demon Sealing Pce would be found in these


    murals. At a nce, it could be seen that the mural was a panoramic picture of tens of thousands of


    people worshipping in front of the temple while a ceremony was being held. However, Rocky noticed


    that the people were actually facing towards the southwest of the divine temple. As his eyes shifted in


    that direction, he saw that on this part of the mural, a ck cloud was drawn, as well as a huge ck


    hole with bolts of lightning.


    As Rocky''s eye narrowed, he assumed that the mural vaguely revealed the location of the Demon


    Sealing Pce. It was somewhere to the southwest of the divine temple.


    Hoping to find some more clues, Rocky looked at the other murals. But after finding nothing, he


    decided to leave the temple, thinking that the clue he acquired was already enough.


    Not long after, he was reunited with Valeria and Rubygon.


    "So, how did it go? Did you find any clues about the Demon Sealing Pce?" Valeria asked as soon as


    Rocky came back.


    "I think I now have the general location. If we go towards the direction that was depicted on the clue


    inside the temple, we might reach the Demon Sealing Pce in no time. However, I''m afraid that as we


    get near the pce, it will be much more dangerous," Rocky said in a serious tone.


    "I know. But we have no choice but to move forward no matter how dangerous it is. We have to


    aplish our goal," Valeria replied calmly. Even though she was frightened so many times since they


    entered the Ghostly Demon Land, she was still eager to continue andplete their mission.


    "I am actually saying that you don''t have to go with me. You have already done a good job. I can ask


    Rubygon to stay here with you while you wait for Princess La and the team. In the meantime, I can


    proceed alone," Rocky said thoughtfully. He was just concerned about Valeria, and he did not want her


    life to be put in danger.


    "I don''t think so. Rubygon can greatly help you once you encounter several obstacles on the way. If you


    go alone, it will be much harder for you. I won''t insist oning with you because I understand that I


    may not be of much help anyway. However, you should take Rubygon with you. The task to reach the


    Demon Sealing Pce is more important, and you know that. I can stay here on my own while waiting


    for Princess La," Valeria firmly suggested. She was also worried about Rocky, so she did not want


    him to take such a heavy burden all by himself.


    However, Rocky would just feel more uneasy if Valeria was left all alone.


    Hence, after heaving a deep sigh, he said, "Forget it. You''re right. Rubygon will be a great help for me,


    but I won''t let you stay behind on your own. We will go together. After all, you can hide in my Magic


    Spiritual Space if a really dangerous situation suddenly arises." After thinking for a while, he finally


    made up his mind and decided that it would be much better if all of them go instead.


    Feeling relieved that this was what Rocky wanted, Valeria nodded with a faint smile.


    Soon enough, they left the ruins of the Shura Race''s ancestors and began to move toward the


    southwest, where Rocky assumed that the Demon Sealing Pce would be.


    They traveled for two straight days, and as expected, they encountered a lot of trouble along the way.


    All kinds of powerful ghostly demons appeared everywhere as they got nearer to the location of the


    Demon Sealing Pce. In fact, they were all over the ce, regardless if it was day or night.


    Therefore, the two were extra vignt. They could not even close their eyes to rest, and they were just


    focused on speeding up to get to their destination. Fortunately, they were mounted at Rubygon''s back,


    so they could somehow conserve their energy and also save a lot of time.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    At this point, they were sure that they were getting very close to the Demon Sealing Pce. They could


    already feel an overwhelming evil aura in the direction that they were headed, and there was also an


    earth-shaking momentum that could send a shiver down one''s spine.


    "Odin, look at that!" Valeria suddenly pointed something out as they passed through a valley.


    When Rocky looked in the direction where Valeria was pointing, he saw a huge tower-shaped pce


    standing among the hills. It was so high that it was as if it supported heaven and earth. The pce was


    covered in ck clouds, and lightning bolts shed constantly around it. At the same time, a thick ck


    fog spread out to its surroundings, giving off a very ominous atmosphere.


    "Now, that should be the Demon Sealing Pce," Rocky said coldly. Even though they had finally


    found the Demon Sealing Pce, they were not the least happy. The evil aura was so strong that even


    if they were still far away, they could already feel it hovering around them. If an ordinary person got to


    the pce itself, he would surely go mad.


    On the other hand, Rocky was still confident that his holy power and God-killing Sword could protect


    him from this extremely malevolent aura. But of course, he was worried about Valeria.


    "Don''t worry about me. As soon as I feel that I can''t bear it, I will tell you," Valeria said, knowing exactly


    what Rocky was thinking.


    Rocky just nodded and let out a faint smile. Immediately after, his expression got serious again. He


    looked at the pce, thinking what they should do next.


    Before continuing, they decided to rest for about two hours. After all, they had to be in their best


    condition before they reached the pce.


    After leaving the valley, they had to go through an area filled with yellow sand again. Just like the first


    area that they had been, it waspletely void of any life.


    The two of them rode Rubygon again for about four hours until they could get near the Demon Sealing


    Pce. However, out of nowhere, a strong gust of wind blew up, raising dust and sand into the air.


    At the same time, a loud sound was heard just ahead of them. It was as if someone was fighting and


    there were roaring shes.


    Hearing this, the two of them felt very confused. After all, they were sure that the other teams shouldn''t


    have caught up with them yet. Hence, it was impossible that these sounds wereing from the other


    teams of the Shura Race.


    While the two of them were still in a daze, several enormous ghostly demons suddenly emerged. They


    were as huge as mountains, and with every step they took, the earth shook violently.


    Seeing this terrifying scene, Rocky and Valeria were even more stunned.


    In fact, even Rubygon tensed up. It instantly revealed its white fangs as if it was threatened.


    However, something even more inconceivable shocked them afterward. Right after the giant ghostly


    demons appeared, a group of powerful warriors in strange clothes also rushed out from the other side.


    Rocky could easily sense that they should be close to the God Realm. Then, in a sh, they


    surrounded the horde of ghostly demons and released an astonishing spiritual power to take them


    down. Just like that, they were able to decimate the horrendous ghostly demons. Even the peerless


    masters at the premium stage of the Shura Realm would be iparable to them.


    Seeing this unbelievable scene unfolded before them, Rocky and Valeria were dumbfounded. There


    should not be any powerful warrior in thisnd, but a whole lot of them emerged out of nowhere. Even


    the royal family of the Shura Race seemed to have no idea about their existence.


    "What the hell is going on? Who are these people?" Valeria could not help but ask, feeling


    overwhelmed.


    At the same time, Rocky furrowed his eyebrows, sensing that something was wrong with what they


    were witnessing.


    Then, more giant ghostly demons appeared and fought with the strong warriors. A moment after, their


    fight reached the area where Rocky and Valeria were standing. Both of them panicked a little, but no


    one dared to act rashly. Rocky summoned the God-killing Sword and drew closer to Valeria, just in


    case he needed to protect her.


    The next moment, the giant ghostly demons and the strong warriors were already in front of them, and


    the domineering aura that both sides emitted enveloped them. However, as Rocky looked intently at


    everything that was happening, he noticed that while the fierce battle was vividly urring in front of


    them, the surrounding environment was not changing at all. Hence, he could onlye up with one


    conclusion¡ªthis was all just an illusion.


    "Don''t move!" Rocky sternlymanded.


    Seeing how serious Rocky was, Valeria decided to trust his instincts. Eventually, the ghostly demons


    and the strong warriors passed through their bodies as if they were phantoms. But since they could


    clearly feel their overwhelming aura, the two still broke into a cold sweat, feeling like they were on the


    verge of death.

 Chapter 1855 How Terrifying

    Chapter 1855 How Terrifying


    "I see. That battle between the warriors and the ghostly demons is just an illusion. But it looks so real,


    and I could even feel their overwhelming power surging towards us!" Valeria eximed as she let out


    all of her pent-up emotions. Atst, she was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief.


    "That''s right. It seems that what we see is something that happened back then. The battle between the


    ancestors of the Shura Race and the ghostly demons must have been very intense," Rocky said with a


    nod.


    Although the illusion still persisted, Rocky and Valeria were at least relieved to know that it would not


    affect them.


    As the illusion that showed the battle between the ghostly demons and the strong warriors continued,


    dust continuously rose from the ground, making it a bit hard to see.


    But then out of nowhere, the dark sky opened as if it was a mouth of a giant beast, producing a loud


    rumbling sound. Then, a golden light shed through the thick clouds and shrouded the entire area.


    Afterward, the giant ghostly demons suddenly let out piercing shrieks as if sensing something terrifying


    from the golden light. Eventually, a sword shadow descended from the sky and turned into a divine


    radiance. In the blink of an eye, it bolted towards two giant ghostly demons. The moment the divine


    radiance passed through them, the ghostly demons fell and crashed to the ground.


    The impact was so strong that the ground shook, and a cloud of dust rose into the sky.


    Upon seeing this, the other giant ghostly demons quickly dispersed in various directions. At the same


    time, their faces showed extreme fear as the sword shadow inserted to the ground.


    "Isn''t that sword very familiar? I think it''s the same one that you have been using!" Valeria remarked,


    recognizing the sword at a nce.


    "I think so too. Then, it means that the God-killing Sword was actually used by someone in this battle in


    the past." Even Rocky was surprised. He did not know that the God-killing Sword was so special that it


    was used to defeat the ghostly demons when the ancestors of the Shura Race tried to seal Phillip.


    Because of the appearance of the God-killing Sword, the giant ghostly demons did not dare to fight


    back, and they quickly escaped.


    Soon enough, another rumbling sound was heard that shook heaven and earth. The dark clouds


    gradually parted, and the phantoms also disappeared. At this point, everything calmed down.


    "I wonder how the illusion could show itself after so many years. Well, I''d like to consider myself lucky


    that I was able to witness a part of the epic battle between the ancestors of the Shura Race and the


    ghostly demons. That was a rare opportunity!" Rocky said excitedly.


    "What? I can''t believe that you can say that with a huge smile on your face. I was so thankful that it was


    just an illusion. If that was true, I''m afraid that we might have died here," Valeria pouted and


    comined. It turned out that she was still a bit shaky because of the fear that she experienced just


    now. She thought that she would not be able to forget it for the rest of her life.


    "All right. Let''s move on!" Immediately after, Rocky and Valeria rode on Rubygon''s back again to


    continue moving southwest.


    Along the way, they saw more illusions as if they were memories engraved in this ce. They were all


    scenes from the battle in the past, and it would be an understatement to say that they were


    astonishing. At the same time, the scenes were also painful to watch. Hundreds of warriors of the


    Shura Race died in this merciless war, and all their corpses were just buried under the yellow sand.


    As they were getting much closer to the Demon Sealing Pce, the phantoms they saw gradually


    decreased. However, at the same time, the ghostly demons that had not appeared for some time now


    began to be dense again. It was as if they were guarding the surrounding areas of the pce.


    Therefore, to avoid any unnecessary confrontation, Rocky and Valeria sneakily moved forward. They


    also noticed that the ghostly demons that were inhabiting the areas around the Demon Sealing Pce


    were far stronger than the ones they encountered before. Hence, it would be wiser if they could get


    past them without fighting. These ghostly demons must be at least at the premium stage of the Shura


    Realm and their number was overwhelming. Once the two of them were spotted, it would be very hard


    for them to escape this situation.


    Although they had Rubygon with them, thebined powers of the three would still be far from enough


    to take on the number of the ghostly demons here.


    While proceeding with extreme caution, they were able to reach the periphery of the Demon Sealing


    Pce after two days. At this point, they could clearly see that the tower-shaped pce was enveloped


    in ck fog.


    "We are almost there. Fortunately, it seems that no team is ahead of us," Rocky said reassuringly. At


    this rate, he estimated that they could reach the entrance of the Demon Sealing Pce in less than a


    day. Along the way, they tried to look for traces from other teams, but they did not find anything. Thus,


    they were sure that they were the fastest group to reach the destination.


    However, since they got close to the Demon Sealing Pce, the ck fog became much thicker. As


    they traveled for a few hours, they had difficulty moving forward because the fog blocked their vision.


    They could not see properly if there were ghostly demons in behind the fog, so they could not move


    rashly.


    "Rubygon, lead the way for us!" This was the only way that Rocky could think of. They needed to be


    very cautious, but they also have to get to the pce as soon as possible. Therefore, they went down


    Rubygon''s back and made it lead the way. This way, if something suddenly appeared, Rubygon could


    protect the two of them immediately.


    With a blushing face, Valeria leaned closer to Rocky. She was kind of frightened, so she wanted to feel


    some sense of security.


    Rocky understood what she was feeling, so he put his arm around Valeria''s waist and enveloped her


    with his spiritual power for added protection.


    As the ck fog continued to get thicker, the atmosphere around them also started to be


    somewhat strange.


    They could not see anything, but they could feel that countless pairs of eyes were actually staring at


    them from within the fog. At this point, they could not tell the direction that they were heading, nor if


    something dangerous was about to wee them. They were like blind people who were still eager to


    move forward despite the imminent dangers.


    Eventually, the two of them suddenly heard the sound of something stirring in the air. Then, ck


    shadows that looked like bats suddenly rushed out from the fog and rushed towards them at incredible


    speed.


    Upon seeing them up close, Rocky and Valeria noticed that their appearance was horrible and


    daunting. None of them had a face, and their entire head was like a big mouth with sharp fangs. Even


    with the size of these ghostly demons, it would be pretty dangerous if they were caught in their huge


    mouths.


    "Damn it! There are too many of them!" Although they were rtively small, dozens of bat-shaped


    ghostly demons surrounded them and made their life difficult. If nothing was done, they could be in


    grave danger.


    "Rubygon, run forth and disperse them!" Rocky ordered at once.


    Hearing this, Rubygon let out a fearsome roar. Its momentum shot out and a violent aura surged out of


    its body. Then, it rushed towards the bat-shaped ghostly demons as if it was a ferocious predator


    hunting for its prey.


    Due to the domineering aura of the diabolical beast, the ghostly demons were immediately scattered.


    However, not long after, they also came back. Some of them encircled Rubygon, while the others


    attacked Rocky and Valeria.


    Deeming that they were in an unfavorable position, Rocky instantly released his Spiritual Domain to


    protect him and Valeria. At the same time, he tried to get near Rubygon again.


    However, the ghostly demons became even more vicious and attacked Rocky''s Spiritual Domain.


    Fortunately, it was strong enough that the ghostly demons were instantly devoured by the power of the


    Spiritual Domain.


    But that was not the end of it. More bat-shaped ghostly demons appeared and kept attacking Rocky''s


    Spiritual Domain. Under the intense barrage of attacks, the Spiritual Domain eventually became


    unstable.


    "If this continues, I won''t be able to maintain my Spiritual Domain!" Rocky murmured, obviously


    frustrated at their situation. Although his spiritual power should be strong enough to support the


    Spiritual Domain, being inside the Ghostly Demon Land affected the flow of his spiritual power. The


    more he released it, the cirction of spiritual power in his body was weakened. Hence, if the attacks


    of the ghostly demons went on, his spiritual power would be fully consumed.


    He was in a predicament since he also needed to protect Valeria. He could not afford to waste any


    spiritual power because they were yet to enter the real pce.


    "Odin, do what you have to do! I can protect myself. Trust me!" Seeing that Rocky had been having


    difficulties because he was protecting her, Valeria could not help but feel guilty. Therefore, in order to


    deal with the persistent bat-shaped ghostly demons, she offered to defend herself while Rocky took


    care of their enemies.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1856 Whom Should I Protect

    Chapter 1856 Whom Should I Protect


    "Silly girl! Don''t say that. Of course, I will protect you. Otherwise, whom should I protect?" Rocky said


    with a shake of his head and a smile across his lips. Of course, he knew what was on her mind. Valeria


    must know that, if he was alone, he could easily break out of the encirclement of the bat-shaped


    ghostly demons.


    His answer stunned Valeria, who didn''t expect Rocky to utter something so sweet that it further


    deepened her love for him. She blushed and lowered her face for a few moments.


    "Then what should we do now?" Valeria asked as she raised her head, her dazzling eyes narrowed.


    "It appears I''ll have to ask Rubygon to take you to the Demon Sealing Pce while I stay behind to


    cover you." Rocky began to think about it at once. They weren''t too far away from the Demon Sealing


    Pce. Considering Rubygon''s tremendous speed and strength, there was a good chance it could


    break through the siege of these ghostly demons if it rushed at them with all its might. That way, he


    wouldn''t have to worry about Valeria. Without her by his side and somewhere safe, he could focus on


    dealing with the ghostly demons.


    "No, I won''t leave you behind. It''s too risky for you to face them alone!" Valeria stubbornly protested, a


    frown on her face. She didn''t want him to face danger by himself.


    "Don''t worry about me. I''ll meet you soon!" Rocky said calmly. He then swiftly called out for Rubygon


    and instructed Valeria to mount it on its back.


    "Protect her at all costs. Wait for me in front of the Demon Sealing Pce!" he ordered the beast.


    Rubygon let out a roar, low but fierce, as it released a violent spiritual power from deep within. It formed


    its Spiritual Domain to protect Valeria from harm. Then, like a sh of lightning, it rushed out of the


    encirclement of the bat-shaped ghostly demons and towards the Demon Sealing Pce.


    Naturally, like predators bent on ughtering their prey, the bat-shaped ghostly demons wouldn''t let


    Rubygon go so easily and immediately chased them.


    Out of nowhere, a sharp sword emerged and swiftly cut into the group of ghostly demons.


    Bang! A deafening sound reverberated all throughout as the spiritual power exploded among the bat-


    shaped ghostly demons, killing or injuring many of them. By then, Rubygon was already far away.


    Realizing they had lost their target, the bat-shaped ghostly demons immediately turned their attention


    to Rocky with covetous eyes.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Rocky wielded the God-killing Sword in his hand, spiritual power filling his entire body. He no longer


    had to worry about Valeria. He could now unleash the full potential of his fighting power without holding


    back, without mercy.


    Rocky quickly morphed into a light shadow and rushed towards the band of bat-shaped ghostly


    demons, the God-killing Sword that he wielded in his hand morphing into a shadow as well. As he


    swung it into the flesh of those ghostly demons, their corpses all fell into the ground surrounding him.


    However, these bat-shaped ghostly demons seemed toe at him like waves in a storm crashing on


    the shore, ceaseless and relentless. He calcted that it was time to catch up with Valeria and


    Rubygon. He raised his sword once more, its golden light suddenly lighting up before it pierced the sky


    hovering above.


    After that, Rocky used the God-killing Sword to deal with the rest of the ghostly demons as he charged


    forward and left a path full of blood and flesh behind him. He then went after Valeria and Rubygon.


    It was hard to determine his exact location in the thick ck fog. All Rocky could follow was the smell


    left behind by Rubygon.


    He soon lost track of how long he had chased after them. Along the way, he encountered even more


    ghostly demons that tried to block his way. However, Rocky was apletely merciless killing


    machine. A few measly ghost demons wouldn''t stop him at all.


    A few hourster, the ck fog gradually dissipated until no trace of it was left. The path before him


    was now clear.


    Rocky spotted a stone bridge, a structure constructed of t stones that spanned across a crack in the


    dark, bottomless abyss below. It looked as though it had been split in half by a divine weapon.


    On the other side of the stone bridge, the tower-shaped building he had previously seen stood before


    him. This was where the Demon Sealing Pce was located. Upon closer inspection, the Demon


    Sealing Pce looked even more ghostly and demonic. Despite this, it still gave off an aura of


    reverence where gods and demons would frequent.


    Although there was still a long distance between him and the Demon Sealing Pce, Rocky could


    already feel the strong pull of the evil aura rushing towards him. It was an indescribable sense of


    oppression that would make any normal person''s heart tremble. If he was a little weaker and didn''t


    have the strength to resist such a force, he feared that even simply crossing the stone bridge would be


    difficult.


    However, from where Rocky stood, it appeared that there was no enchanted barrier protecting the


    Demon Sealing Pce. Of course, just because it wasn''t visible didn''t mean it didn''t exist. It was most


    likely well hidden.


    He then headed to the stone bridge. There, on the left of the bridge''s opposite end,y a tired Valeria


    leaning against Rubygon.


    Realizing he was safe and sound, Valeria was overjoyed. She immediately stood up and strode


    towards him.


    "Did youe across any danger along the way here?" Rocky asked her, concerned.


    "No. Rubygon was fast enough to get past the ghostly demons that chased us on the way here,"


    Valeria replied with a shake of her head.


    "That''s good. Now, let''s get familiar with the terrain surrounding the Demon Sealing Pce just in case


    we need it!" Rocky instructed thoughtfully. His next mission was to prevent the others from entering the


    Demon Sealing Pce, especially Enoch. Knowing that he was in collusion with the demonic race in


    the Holy-Evil World, he needed to be fully prepared.


    Valeria nodded immediately.


    The two of them together with the beast looked around the Demon Sealing Pce. Because they


    weren''t sure about the enchanted barrier''s defensive position, they didn''t dare to get too close to the


    pce just yet.


    After more than half ap around the pce, Rocky was certain that no one else had arrived before


    them. This was definitely good news since it meant he had enough time to prepare.


    "Prince Zain''s and Prince Enoch''s teams won''t arrive here any time soon. You and Rubygon will hide


    somewhere to rest and recover. I''ll make a few preparations," Rocky informed her after thinking for a


    while.


    "Okay." Valeria didn''t refuse. She was exhausted and needed a rest. After that, she found a quiet and


    safe spot with the beast where they could recuperate.


    Rocky then withdrew some sacred weapons and carefully arranged them around the Demon Sealing


    Pce, forming a defensive ring enough to resist Zain''s and Enoch''s teams.


    After preparing for the uing battle, Rocky returned to where Valeria and Rubygon were resting. He


    took a seat beside them and began to recover the spiritual power that had been consumed.


    "Is it possible they won''t be able to find this ce and retreat in the end?" Valeria asked on a whim.


    "Really? How cute, Valeria. Do you think it''s possible? Right now, thepetition will determine who


    will be the sessor to the Shura Race''s king. Prince Zain and Prince Enoch won''t stop until they get


    what they want!" Rocky chuckled. He was amused by what she had just said.


    "I just hope they don''t find the Demon Sealing Pce so we don''t have to fight them!" Valeria voiced


    out. She knew it wouldn''t be easy for Rocky to fight against Zain''s and Enoch''s teams on his own. She


    didn''t want anything dangerous to happen to him.


    "I hope so, but what is likely toe wille eventually," Rocky said with a shrug. He never allowed


    himself to be too optimistic, and he always prepared for the worst.


    While the two talked, Rocky suddenly felt that someone was spying on them from the corner of his eye.


    He looked sideways but then, after looking in that direction, didn''t see any suspicious figure.


    However, once he turned around, he sensed the same feeling creep up on him again.


    "How strange!" Rocky couldn''t shake off the feeling that something was wrong. He stood up and told


    Valeria, "I''m going over there to have a better look. If anything happens, let Rubygon call me."


    "Got it! Be careful." Valeria nodded.


    Rocky then walked towards the direction where he suspected someone suspicious was watching him.

 Chapter 1857 Im Running Out Of Life

    Chapter 1857 I''m Running Out Of Life


    Not long after, Rocky had the urge to go to the right side of the periphery of the Demon Sealing Pce.


    The ce was surrounded by towering stone walls, making it very secluded and hard to find.


    He was greeted with the sight of many martial spirits floating aimlessly inside. He stopped in his tracks


    and sensed that they were all at least at the Shura Realm.


    He hesitated to enter, even though his guts were telling him to do so. After observing the floating


    martial spirits, he found out that they were unable to leave the vicinity.


    ''I didn''t expect that there would be so many martial spirits wandering around here. They must''ve been


    the spirits of the ancestors of the Shura Race, '' Rocky thought to himself with a slight frown.


    Rocky was cautious not to disturb them. He took his time to observe the surroundings. Since the


    martial spirits were strong, someone powerful must have cast the barrier to prevent them from


    escaping. Otherwise, it would be impossible that the barrier cast by ordinary warriors would hold so


    many martial spirits imprisoned here.


    While Rocky was lost in thought, he was pulled back to reality when he saw a female martial spirit with


    a slender body slowly float out of the crowd. Even though she was not real, Rocky couldn''t help but be


    charmed. What made her even more intriguing was the fact that she still had some vitality left in her.


    Most importantly, the aura Rocky sensed from her was exactly what he had sensed a few moments


    ago.


    "Were you the one who summoned me?" he asked immediately.


    The female martial spirit seemed to be unable to speak, but she knelt down on one knee like a servant


    and lowered her head to Rocky.


    Rocky hesitated for a moment, but soon he understood that this female martial spirit must have sensed


    the holy power of the Shura Race''s king in him. This meant that this female warrior spirit must have an


    inseparable rtionship with the n king!


    After getting up, she gestured to Rocky that he should hold a weapon in his hand. Then, she pointed to


    a stone statue on the side of the area, as if to imply something to him.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Still not understanding what she meant, Rocky walked towards the statue she pointed at.


    When he got close to it, he was surprised to see that it was a beast statue, both lifelike and brimming


    with life.


    He saw the statue''s eyes blink at him as it emanated a very strong divine power.


    ''This must be the energy source of the barrier which has kept all the martial spirits imprisoned! Is she


    telling me to destroy it? But what would happen if I do this? She seems to have something to tell me!''


    Rocky''s mind raced.


    If the woman really had some sort of rtionship with the king, then she should be able to tell the


    situation inside the Demon Sealing Pce. In order to seed in this mission, he knew he needed all


    the help he could get.


    "Whatever! I need to give it a try!" After putting much thought into it, Rocky knew he had no other


    choice. If he released all of the imprisoned martial spirits, they would only affect the Ghostly Demon


    Land and not him. Plus, they might even slow down Zain''s and Enoch''s team from approaching the


    Demon Sealing Pce.


    Without hesitation, he summoned the God-killing Sword and wielded it, and the statue was immediately


    overwhelmed by its radiance.


    Bang!


    The beast statue exploded into fine dust as a huge, dragon-shaped soul shadow shot out from it and


    soared high into the clouds, shaking both heaven and earth before disappearing without a trace.


    "That''s the soul of a legendary beast! I didn''t expect that it could be used to imprison all these martial


    spirits..." Rocky eximed.


    At the same time, the trapped martial spirits instantly rushed out of the area, itching to get a taste of


    their newfound freedom. All of them scattered into the wind in only a blink of an eye.


    The female martial spirit went beside Rocky who was still amazed. Meanwhile, her body gradually


    turned real.


    "Master, I''m Anya and I''m so honored to see you here." She walked up to Rocky and bowed devoutly


    again.


    "Please stop that. I''m not who you think I am!" Rocky immediately waved his hand.


    "But you possess King Corey''s holy power... You must have inherited his power. Moreover, you have


    his God-killing Sword in your hands... Is he already dead...?" Anya asked in disbelief. Then, she


    immediately realized something as her face darkened.


    "What''s your rtionship with King Corey?" Rocky asked as he raised one of his eyebrows at the


    woman.


    "It''s aplicated story," Anya replied with a sense of sadness lingering in her tone.


    "We can talk about itter. You''re not dead, are you? Why were you sealed here along with the martial


    spirits?" Rocky asked with curiosity burning in his eyes.


    "Again, it''s a long story. How about you? What brought you here, master? The Shura Race forbids


    anyone from entering the Demon Sealing Pce unless it''s permitted by the king himself," Anya sighed


    and asked immediately.


    Rocky then told her his story.


    "That''s outrageous! How could the current king be this foolish? He actually ns to select his


    sessor by choosing the one who would obtain Phillip''s power! This is simply too absurd! Did he


    think it would be that easy to get a hold of Philip''s power?!" Anya red up in anger when she heard


    this.


    "It''s futile to argue this to anyone since the king had already announced it. We should focus on the fact


    that Prince Enoch has already joined hands with the demonic race of the Holy-Evil World to obtain


    Philip''s soul power. I was ordered by Mika, who''s also from the Holy-Evil World, to stop them,"


    Rocky answered honestly.


    "Mika was the one who asked you? It seems that everything really is destined to happen. I''ve been


    wandering around aimlessly for thousands of years. Even though my life is dwindling, I''ll help you with


    your mission!" Everything was starting to make sense for Anya. Back then, she and King Corey, who


    was also the wielder of the God-killing Sword were sent here by Mika to stop a catastrophe from


    happening. Along the way, she sacrificed herself and was imprisoned along with the martial spirits of


    herpanions.


    "You''re running out of life?" Rocky was stunned to hear that.


    "Yes. I''ve been imprisoned here for too long. My body''s already dying as we speak. As soon as I die, I''ll


    turn into a real martial spirit. But before that could happen, I''ll help you protect the Demon Sealing


    Pce," Anya answered with a determined fire burning in her eyes.


    "Okay! I''ve just observed the surroundings of the Demon Sealing Pce. The enchanted barrier


    around it should still be intact. Do you know if the demonic race could break into the barrier under


    normal circumstances?" Rocky didn''t beat around the bush and asked her immediately. He knew well


    enough that their time together was limited.

 Chapter 1858 No Match

    Chapter 1858 No Match


    "The enchanted barrier of the Demon Sealing Pce was established through the power of the gods of


    the Holy-Evil World. Only powerful demons are able to get past the barrier. However, if one possesses


    a holy treasure from the demonic race or the divine race, they have the chance to ovee the


    barrier," Anya said. "For example, the God-killing Sword that you have is a holy treasure of the divine


    race. Its original owner was Deacon, one of the gods of the Holy-Evil World."


    "So, in short, I can use the God-killing Sword to open the enchanted barrier that seals off the Demon


    Sealing Pce," Rocky assumed based on Anya''s words. He was actually surprised that the God-


    killing Sword was, in fact, a key that could unravel the enchanted barrier of the Demon Sealing Pce.


    "Yes, that is right. That is the sole reason why King Corey was summoned to this ce," Anya affirmed,


    nodding her head lightly.


    "I see. Then, I have to be more careful from here on." Rocky realized that he was lucky to identally


    break the shackles in the area and release Anya in the process. Otherwise, he would''ve made


    mistakes since he didn''t know any information about the pce. However, he was also quite confused


    by the fact that Mika didn''t warn him about such a thing.


    "Argh!" While Rocky was still talking with Anya, they suddenly heard a loud roar from afar.


    Rocky quickly recognized that it came from Rubygon. At the same time, its roar sounded as if it was not


    in a good situation, so he rushed out in a hurry and headed to the area where he left Valeria and


    Rubygon.


    Not long after, he saw that Valeria and Rubygon were surrounded by a group of martial spirits that he


    had released.


    Seeing that they were in danger, Rocky immediately took out the God-killing Sword and unleashed its


    powerful holy power. Upon sensing this, the martial spirits instantly trembled in fear and quickly


    dispersed in various directions.


    "Are you okay? Were you hurt?" Rocky asked as soon as hended beside Valeria.


    "No, I''m fine. But where did those martial spiritse from? They just suddenly appeared out of


    nowhere, and they are all very powerful!" Fortunately, Rocky made it in time, but Valeria was still a bit


    shaken. At this moment, she was trying to calm herself by taking deep breaths.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Sorry. It was actually me who let them out," Rocky admitted and let out an awkward smile.


    "What? It was you?" Valeria was stunned and upset at the same time that she wanted to smack Rocky


    in the head.


    A momentter, Anya also arrived and appeared in front of them.


    Seeing the unfamiliar face, Valeria instantly became wary.


    "Don''t worry, she is not an enemy. Her name is Anya, and she''s actually one of your kind. She is one of


    the ancestors of the Shura Race and got stuck in this ce," Rocky exined.


    "Did you just say that she''s one of our ancestors?" Valeria could not help but exim. Obviously, it was


    more shocking than the fact that Rocky identally let out a horde of martial spirits.


    "Master, who is she?" Anya nced at Valeria and turned to Rocky.


    "Oh, yeah. This is Valeria, my nominal wife." Rocky then introduced Valeria.


    "Madam! I''m sorry I didn''t know." Anya''s tone instantly became very respectful upon learning who


    Valeria was.


    "No, please don''t call me like that. It sounds very awkward to me. Besides, you are my ancestor. I


    should actually be the one who shows more respect. Please just call me Valeria." Valeria was so


    ttered that she did not feel toofortable with it.


    "What? I can''t do that. Master has inherited King Corey''s holy power. Since you are his wife, then you


    also are my master," Anya replied firmly. She still stayed respectful towards Valeria for Rocky''s sake.


    "Ha-ha! I know this would happen." Rocky could not stopughing after hearing the conversation


    between the two.


    "What are youughing at? This is not funny at all! Tell her to address me normally!" Valeria quickly


    red at Rocky for making fun of her and Anya.


    "All right, all right. Anya, you can call each other by your names." Rocky eventually mediated while still


    wearing a smile on his face.


    "But I don''t think that''s a good idea, master!" Anya still wasn''t willing to do what she was told since she


    had a strong sense of inferiority.


    "Just listen to him. From now on, I''ll call you Anya," Valeria said with a faint smile. She also wanted


    Anya to be more rxed around them, so she took the initiative.


    "Um, all right then. If that is what you really want." Though she was still a little reluctant, Anya


    eventually agreed.


    At this moment, Rubygon suddenly roared in a low voice and looked towards the stone bridge that led


    to the Demon Sealing Pce. It was as if it was warning them of something.


    When the three of them looked beyond the stone bridge, they vaguely saw that a group of people were


    actually approaching. At the same time, they heard that they were talking about something.


    "Damn it. It seems to be Prince Enoch''s team. They finally caught up," Rocky said and let out a frown.


    It was such bad timing that they caught up with Rocky''s group when they were actually not fully


    prepared.


    "Come on. Let''s hide somewhere first. We can''t let them see us," Rocky remarked.


    Immediately after, the three of them and Rubygon searched for a spot near the pce''s entrance


    where they could hide.


    Just as Rocky suspected, the group of people that approached the stone bridge were none other than


    Prince Enoch''s team.


    "Madam, is this the Demon Sealing Pce? It is so unique and strange in many ways! But of course,


    the important thing is that we have finally arrived!" Enoch was astounded by the ce and sighed in


    awe upon seeing the Demon Sealing Pce from up close. Even he had never seen anything like it


    before.


    "Yes. This is the ce. It is where they sealed Phillip''s soul. He used to be the leader of the demons in


    the Holy-Evil World. But because of the divine race, his reputation has been besmirched. He was set


    up by them so that he could not rule the Holy-Evil World. I can''t take it that he will be sealed in here


    forever! We will free him so he can continue his legacy in this world!" answered the woman whom


    Enoch was talking to.


    At this moment, Enoch''s team had already crossed the stone bridge and arrived at the entrance of the


    Demon Sealing Pce.


    Meanwhile, Rocky and the two other women were still hiding nearby. For now, they could only observe


    what Enoch and his team would do next.


    "Master, that woman in front is emitting an aura of a demon! Why is a demoness with them?" Anya''s


    eyes widened as soon as she noticed the demoness.


    "I see. We cannot afford to fight her head-on, especially that we don''t know the extent of her strength.


    We should just observe for now. Besides, I have set up some traps around the Demon Sealing Pce


    that should be able to buy us some time. Our goal is to stall them until Prince Zain''s team arrives. Once


    that happens, a fierce fight will definitely break out between them. Then, we will take that opportunity to


    make our move," Rocky exined. It seemed that he had quickly thought of a solution to their current


    problem.


    Aside from the mysterious demoness, Enoch and his men were also very powerful. Even with the three


    of them and Rubygon, they would not be able to stop their entire team. Therefore, Rocky made the


    wiser choice to wait. Once his n materialized and Zain''s team came on time, they would have the


    chance to outsmart them.


    Soon enough, the team led by Enoch halted in front of the Demon Sealing Pce under the


    demoness''s orders. Then, she walked straight to the entrance of the pce. However, before she


    could enter, an army of martial spirits in armor suddenly emerged and instantly surrounded her.


    "Humph! An army of martial spirits trying to stop me? Who do you think I am?" Even though she was


    caught off guard by the army of martial spirits, the demoness was not even fazed. Instead, she smiled


    disdainfully and instantly made her move. In a sh, streams of ck air rose all over her body,


    enveloping her. Immediately after, she looked like a real demoness instead of a member of the Shura


    Race.


    Upon transforming, the demoness rushed into the army of martial spirits and fought them all by herself.


    "We are a bit lucky! Maybe that army of martial spirits can hold her for a while!" Rocky did not expect


    that an army of martial spirits would actuallyunch a sneak attack on anyone that would approach the


    entrance of the Demon Sealing Pce.


    However, much to his surprise, the demoness''s strength was so amazing that she was able to


    annihte the entire army of the martial spirits in less than fifteen minutes.


    "She is that powerful? This is bad for us." Upon seeing the demoness''s power up close, Rocky became


    frustrated, and he had a lot of doubts in mind. Logically, whether it was a member of the divine race or


    the demonic race from the Holy-Evil World, once one entered the Shura Continent, thew of heaven


    and earth would be vited. Therefore, the longer they stayed in the Shura Continent, the weaker they


    would be.


    However, from what he saw, the demoness had obviously maintained the power that was far beyond


    creatures of the Shura Continent. Therefore, Rocky could not help but wonder how that happened. At


    the same time, he was worried that they were in a terrifying predicament. With her current strength, it


    seemed that no one in the entire Shura Continent could defeat her.

 Chapter 1859 A Trap

    Chapter 1859 A Trap


    "Hmm, I think this woman is just possessed by a demoness, and it is hiding inside her body." After


    observing the woman for quite a while, Anya spected that this might be the situation.


    "I see. That is what I thought too. I''ve been thinking that it makes no sense if she is a real demoness.


    But if she''s just possessed, then that will be more logical." Hearing what Anya said, Rocky thought that


    it must be the real case.


    "However, the stronger the power she has, the faster will be the decay of the body she possesses.


    Once the body cannot hold on, the demoness''s soul will eventually show up. So, if we want to take on


    the demoness inside this woman''s body, we have to force her to unleash all of her power until the body


    breaks down. As soon as the soul appears, we can seize that opportunity to defeat her," Anya


    exined. She was very sure of it since she had already experienced this before. In the past, Phillip did


    the same strategy. He possessed the bodies of the ancestors of the Shura Race many times, killing the


    other members of the race in the process.


    Now that the demoness had finished eliminating the army of martial spirits that guarded the entrance of


    the pce, she continued to move forward. However, as soon as she was about to step into the


    entrance, a strong force suddenly gushed out from the Demon Sealing Pce. Although she tried her


    best to resist it, she was sent flying backward. It seemed that even with her strength, she could not


    ovee the power of the enchanted barrier.


    "As I expected, the enchanted barrier is too powerful. We need to use the power of some holy treasure


    in order to shatter it. But the power of the holy treasure of the demonic race right now is not enough to


    remove the barrier. I guess we still have to wait for the other teams. We have to kill them and offer their


    blood to the holy treasure to strengthen it," the demoness murmured to herself and retreated back to


    Enoch''s team.


    "Madam, it seemed that we can''t just enter the pce. What should we do next?" Enoch asked upon


    seeing that she failed to break the enchanted barrier.


    "As you can see, with my strength alone, I cannot open the enchanted barrier. So, there is no other


    way but to rely on the holy treasure. But the current power of the holy treasure is not enough.


    Therefore, we will do the original n and wait for other members of the Shura Race to arrive here.


    After killing them, we will sacrifice their blood to the holy treasure. This will give the holy treasure


    enough power to force open the enchanted barrier," the demoness instructed.


    "I understand. Then, I will now ask my men to make the necessary preparations. When the other teams


    arrive, I''ll make sure to lure them into the trap and present them to you as sacrifices!" Enoch uttered


    confidently.


    "This is bad. They have a holy treasure that can help them break the barrier. If they can sessfully kill


    the other warriors and use their blood to awaken the power of the holy treasure, I''m afraid that we can''t


    stop them from entering the Demon Sealing Pce," Anya said in a worried tone. Rocky and Valeria


    also heard what the demoness said, so they could not help but let out a frown.


    "We should hope that the other teams won''t get here. The longer the demoness is dyed from


    entering the Demon Sealing Pce, the better it will be for us." Rocky was also worried about the


    situation of La and the rest of her team members. However, there was a more important matter


    before them right now, and he could not afford to lose focus.


    After a while, Enoch''s team set up a camp in front of the Demon Sealing Pce. They took this time to


    recuperate while waiting for the other teams to appear.


    Eventually, a day passed.


    At this time, the other two teams were still nowhere to be seen. It was obviously a good thing for Rocky


    and his group, but that did notst long.


    Half a dayter, Enoch''s team spotted a few figures suddenly appear near the stone bridge. However,


    they did not pass the bridge. It was obvious that these people were just scouting the area.


    Upon sensing the arrival of the several powerful warriors, the members of Enoch''s team instantly


    became vignt.


    However, when the figures, who were lurking around the stone bridge, noticed Enoch''s team in front of


    the pce, they quickly retreated. It seemed that they went back to inform their master about their


    discovery.


    "Those warriors must be Prince Zain''s men. Well, I know that they will eventually catch up. We cannot


    prevent the inevitable," Rocky sighed while hiding in the dark.


    "We still have a chance. When they start sacrificing the blood of the warriors to the holy treasure, we


    can start taking action. It''s either we force the soul of the demoness out of her body or we destroy the


    holy treasure. If we can aplish that, we can stop them from entering the Demon Sealing Pce,"


    Anya said resolutely.


    "Then, we have no choice but to wait and see what Prince Zain will do next." Rocky focused on the


    situation again. He should be always ready just in case something unexpected suddenly happened.


    Meanwhile, the masters, who had retreated from the stone bridge, returned to a camp just a few


    hundred meters away. At this moment, Zain''s men were inside, taking the opportunity to rest for a


    while.


    Then, one of the scouts quickly entered Zain''s tent and reported, "Your Royal Highness, the entrance


    to the Demon Sealing Pce is just ahead of us. However, we found out that Prince Enoch''s team is


    already there. It seems that they arrived earlier than us."


    "They are still outside? All of them?" Zain asked rather calmly. He did not expect that Enoch would be


    able to move faster than them, but he still thought that it would not be too much of a problem.


    "Yes, Your Royal Highness. I don''t think anyone has entered the pce yet," the scout replied.


    "I guess so too. The Demon Sealing Pce is protected by a powerful enchanted barrier, so they


    cannot just enter it that easily," Zain uttered with a smirk.


    "But if they can''t get in, how can we enter the pce?" Zain''s confidant immediately asked.


    "It might be impossible for them, but I happen to know how to get in. It is only passed by mouth from


    one ruler to the next, and only powerful masters with the royal bloodline can do it. All you have to do is


    cover for me so that I can enter the pce." It turned out that Zain was still calm because he knew that


    his uncle did not know the way to enter the Demon Sealing Pce.


    At the same time, just as Zain was making some preparations before his team approached the Demon


    Sealing Pce, the team led by La was also closing in. Apparently, they also found some of the


    golden tes that gave the clue regarding the pce''s location.


    Not long after, Zain''s team finished their preparations, and they immediately set out, heading straight


    for the Demon Sealing Pce.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    After a while, his team arrived in front of the stone bridge. They could clearly see that on the other side


    of the bridge, Enoch''s team was waiting for them.


    "Uncle! I did not expect that you will find the Demon Sealing Pce first," Zain shouted as he stepped


    away from his team. He was the only one who approached the stone bridge.


    Enoch also did the same and sneered, "Well, it only proves that you are still young and a bit


    inexperienced. Why don''t you just go back already? Or are you confident to fight me and my men?"


    Obviously, Enoch was goading Zain so that thetter woulde and cross the bridge. Knowing Zain''s


    personality, he would be easily provoked.


    "Humph! Don''t be so arrogant. I have already ovee too many hardships just to observe the grand


    scenery of the Demon Sealing Pce, so why will I even think of going back now? You should be the


    one to go back. After all, you already had the chance to see the pce. Besides, what are you still


    doing here? It''s not like you can get past the enchanted barrier even if you want to," Zain replied


    haughtily.


    "Ha! How are you so sure? My dear nephew, even if we are rted by blood, you should know that if


    you insist onpeting against me, you will bear unimaginable consequences!" Enoch continued to


    provoke Zain. Once Zain snapped and decided to take his men across the bridge, it would be their loss.


    Just one wrong step and Zain and his entire team would fell into the borate trap that Enoch had set


    up beforehand.

 Chapter 1860 Everything Was Under His Control

    Chapter 1860 Everything Was Under His Control


    Of course, Zain was not someone that could be easily fooled. He was well aware that his uncle must


    have already set up a trap before his team arrived. Currently, both sides were almost equal in fighting


    prowess. If they started a fight here, it would definitely be a battle of attrition. Therefore, Zain knew that


    he could not recklessly start a fight without ensuring that he had high chances of winning. Right now, it


    was clear to him that he could not fall into Enoch''s provocation.


    On the other hand, upon recognizing that Zain did not have the intention of crossing the bridge, Enoch


    went back to the demoness and whispered to her, "Madam, I''m afraid that Zain will not take the bait.


    Should we find another way to lure him and his team towards us?"


    "There is no need to do that. If I am not mistaken, there is still another team that is yet to arrive. Am I


    right? Let''s wait for them first. Depending on what will happen next, we can just eliminate both teams at


    the same time," the demoness said coldly. She knew that she needed more sacrificial offerings for the


    ceremony to activate the demonic race''s holy treasure, so she had to propose this suggestion. The


    more people they had to turn into sacrifices, the better.


    "Yes, madam. I understand." Enoch cupped his hands and returned to his men.


    Upon seeing that Enoch would not take the initiative to attack, Zain discerned that his uncle was just


    testing his patience. Therefore, he also took the opportunity and ordered his men to rest and be on


    standby.


    At the same time, Rocky, Valeria, and Anya were also waiting very patiently while they hid in the dark.


    "They are not making a move against each other? Are they gauging each other''s strength first? Or


    maybe, Prince Enoch is also waiting for Princess La''s team to arrive..." Rocky suddenly spected.


    "That demoness must have realized that they could catch Princess La and her team easily since


    they are weaker than Zain''s team. We cannot let her do that!"


    "I can reveal myself to draw her away from the scene first. Afterward, you can also show up and stir


    some chaos to let both teams begin killing each other. When both sides are heavily injured, we can


    take advantage of the situation and finish them!" Anya suggested at once. She knew that the situation


    was getting unfavorable at the moment, so she proposed the most logical thing that she could think of.


    "But that is still a long shot. Why don''t we tell Prince Zain about the traps that were set up by the


    demonic race? Maybe he will retreat and even give up on this!" Valeria also proposed her own n. It


    was apparent that she did not want the more dangerous choice.


    "We don''t have any evidence to show him. I don''t think he will believe mere words. I actually think that


    Anya''s idea is more feasible. At this point, it might be better to make things a little messy than let the


    demonic race take charge of the situation. We may have higher chances of seeding if things get


    more chaotic. But of course, that demoness will not be easily fooled. So, I also think that there is no


    need for us to take such a huge risk right away. If my hunch is correct, the demoness and Prince Enoch


    will make a move soon enough. Once they take action, we can use that chance to create chaos."


    Rocky surmised that if the three of them showed up first, things might not really go the way they


    wanted, and they might just fall into a passive position. Hence, in the meantime, he decided that it


    would be better to take action right after the demoness and Enoch''s team made their move first.


    As they waited for someone to make the first move, half a day already passed. At this time, they


    noticed that another group of people was quickly approaching the Demon Sealing Pce. It turned out


    to be Princess La''s team.


    Although she had lost some of her members, La still managed to lead her team all the way towards


    the Demon Sealing Pce. At the same time, she had no idea that her team''s arrival was what


    everyone was waiting for to break the ongoing stalemate.


    Zain''s eyes narrowed upon seeing the arrival of La''s team. He led his men and appeared before the


    princess at first time.


    "La, I see that your team made it. I know that it was not easy to ovee all the obstacles along the


    way," Zain greeted, a bit impressed by the princess''s tenacity.


    "Yes. I sure am d that we still made it," La responded rather calmly.


    "By the way, where are the two Godly Geniuses? It seems that they are not with you." In fact, Zain was


    surprised that La''s team was reduced by more than half. Moreover, Rocky and Valeria were not with


    them. He could just guess what happened with them while venturing inside the Ghostly Demon Land.


    "They actually got separated from us, so I don''t know where they are right now," La revealed without


    hesitation. Right from the start, she already knew that her team was at a disadvantage, so she did not


    feel the need to hide anything. At this point, she also thought of allying with another group. In her


    opinion, it would be smarter to join forces with Zain, knowing that he had better chances of winning


    than Enoch.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh, I see... Then, I hope that they can still safelye hereter on." Although Zain said these nice


    words, he was secretly d at what he heard. This way, he became more confident that La would


    have no way ofpeting with him or Enoch. Moreover, he also thought that he could take this chance


    to persuade her to take his side.


    Apparently, both Zain and La had the thought of choosing each other in forming an alliance.


    On the other hand, as Rocky saw the arrival of La''s team, he could just shake his head. Now that all


    of them were here, he knew that the situation would soon be quite unpredictable.


    At the same time, Rocky saw that Enoch turned to the demoness again when La''s team arrived. The


    latter whispered some words to the prince as if ordering him something. Afterward, Enoch walked over


    to the bridge alone.


    "La, I am impressed that your team arrived not long after both our teams reached the pce.


    Anyway, since we are all here, why don''t we sit and talk for a while?" Enoch suggested with a calm and


    kind face. It was obvious that he wanted the two to let down their guard.


    "Oh? And what do you want to talk about?" La asked straightforwardly as her eyebrows raised. She


    was certain that Enoch was up to something if he was proposing something like this.


    "Of course, we are all here to get the power of Phillip''s soul. Therefore, in order to do that, we must first


    enter the Demon Sealing Pce. However, as we all know, it is surrounded by a powerful enchanted


    barrier. We already tried breaking it earlier, but it was no use. It is so powerful that even if we gather


    many peerless masters of the Shura Race, it might still be impossible for us to break it by force. But I


    know that there is a method that is passed down among the rulers of each generation that can help us


    bypass the barrier. However, even with its help, the number of people that can enter the pce is just


    limited. And if I am not mistaken, Zain must know that method." Enoch then turned to Zain with a


    cunning look.


    "Ha-ha! What happened, uncle? Aren''t you being so arrogant earlier? Now, are you saying that you


    need my help so that you can enter the pce? Yes, I know how to break the barrier and enter the


    pce. But what makes you think that I will tell you about that?" Zain replied with a mocking sneer.


    "It doesn''t really matter if you tell me or not. After all, do you think that you can easily get past me and


    my team? Even you know how strong I am. So, how about we just make a deal? Open the barrier to


    the pce and take me and La inside. Only the three of us will enter the pce. Once we are inside,


    we''ll only depend on our own abilities to aplish the task given to us. What do you think? In this


    way, we don''t need to go through unnecessary bloodshed. After all, we have brought almost all the


    elites of the Shura Race with us. If most of us get heavily injured, the Shura Race will suffer the


    consequences. Think about it carefully," Enoch said in a very convincing manner.


    After hearing this, Zain and La exchanged looks with each other. Although they knew that Enoch''s


    proposal was very reasonable, they were not dumb enough to believe that he wasn''t nning


    something else behind their backs.


    "Of course, whatever I say, you will still have some misgivings. However, the Demon Sealing Pce is


    already in front of us. If we don''te up with a decent strategy and continue to argue with each other,


    no one will be able to enter the pce. Therefore, at some point, each of us needs to make a


    compromise. I just think that it will be easier if we cooperate first so we could enter. Afterward, we can


    fight to our hearts'' content to obtain the power that we are looking for," Enoch continued to convince


    the two using the most logical words. As long as Zain and La took the bait, everything would


    eventually be under his control.

 Chapter 1861 Duping

    Chapter 1861 Duping


    Zain carefully took everything into consideration after hearing what Enoch said. Indeed, it was highly


    unlikely for him to use the royal family''s secret method to enter the Demon Sealing Pce while all of


    the three teams were trying to restrain each other. Originally, he nned to temporarily cooperate with


    La so that they could defeat Enoch. However, if they followed Enoch''s n, they could actually


    avoid any needless confrontation. Moreover, he thought that if only the three of them entered the


    pce, he still had the greatest chance of acquiring Phillip''s spiritual power.


    "Fine. I agree with your n. Let''s not indulge ourselves in unnecessary bloodshed. Since we are the


    three main candidates, it is just fitting that we finish thisst part by ourselves. How about you La?


    Do you also agree?" Zain turned to La as he finally made up his mind.


    "Sure. It might for the best." Of course, La also had no reason to object to this proposal. Her team


    was known to be the weakest among the three, and she knew that she had no chance of winning if it


    came to an all-out war against the two teams. However, if only she, Zain, and Enoch would enter the


    pce, she thought that she still might have a chance to seed. Hence, she could just agree to it.


    "All right then. First, let''s inform our teams about our decision and gather all of them. Although I know


    the method to break the enchanted barrier, we will still need enough manpower to ovee it," Zain


    dered after the three of them reached an agreement.


    Shortly after, the three teams gathered in front of the Demon Sealing Pce, and it could be said that


    the atmosphere was rather peaceful.


    "Listen! Just now, I have reached an agreement with Prince Zain and Princess La that we won''t


    need to fight each other just so we can determine who can enter the pce. We decided that the three


    of us will enter the pce at the same time, but we will need everyone''s help to open the enchanted


    barrier first. After that, the rest of the teams will just wait outside until one of us is able to aplish


    the task," Enoch announced loud and clear.


    After all the warriors in the three teams heard about the agreement between the three candidates, they


    began discussing among themselves. Obviously, they were happy that they could avoid such arge-


    scale battle. In each team, there were premium-grade and medium-grade Shura Realm masters. Thus,


    if a battle broke out, it would be inevitable that some would die or be seriously injured. Therefore, this


    was indeed great news for them.


    "I highly doubt that Prince Enoch has no ulterior motive. It is too good to be true. I can only assume that


    he is plotting something behind their backs," Valeria mumbled with a cold snort.


    "I agree. He is just duping all of them. How can you trust someone who is in collusion with the demonic


    race? They will be in grave danger if they will not see through Enoch''s schemes," Rocky actually


    wanted to stop Princess La from agreeing with Enoch''s n, but he deemed that it was not the best


    time to show himself. Hence, he had no chance but to observe and wait for some more until the


    demoness made a move. That was the only time that they could take action and stop her.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Now that the powerful warriors from the three teams learned that they did not need to fight each other,


    they began to lower their guards. They had gone through all kinds of dangers before they reached the


    pce, and they were all exhausted. Hence, now that they received some good news, they were so


    relieved, thinking that there would not be any threat from here on.


    Right from the start, these warriors'' main purpose was to escort the three most likely candidates of the


    throne and assist them in the journey towards the Demon Sealing Pce. Now that they had


    completed their mission, they just wanted to catch a break.


    Of course, the first time they heard Enoch''s proposal, many of them were suspicious about the prince''s


    sincerity. But perhaps, because they were already tired of fighting, they just chose to believe in him.


    After all, it was the most convenient option. Now that the burden was lifted off them, they just wanted


    the three candidates to handle the rest of the task until one of them aplished the ultimate goal.


    Therefore, it did not take them quite a while to also agree with the n.


    Soon enough, Zain asked La and Enoch to gather their men. They would now join hands to force


    open the enchanted barrier that surrounded the Demon Sealing Pce.


    Just as everyone knew, it was impossible to directly destroy the barrier even if they used all of their


    combined powers. However, with the secret technique that was passed down by the previous rulers, it


    would allow them to create a small crack on the barrier, which would enable a few people to enter the


    pce for a limited time.


    Of course, if only the three candidates went inside, there should be enough time for them.


    While everyone was busy making some preparations, Enoch secretly made eye contact with the


    demoness, signaling that their n was working. The reason why the demoness asked Enoch to


    persuade Zain and La was that she wanted all the powerful warriors avable to gather. Then, when


    the time was ripe, she would use the demonic race''s holy treasure to absorb the spiritual power of


    these warriors, which would be the key to break the barrier of the pce.


    Although Rocky had already figured out what the demoness was nning, he still had to wait until she


    actually revealed her ploy and the treasure itself.


    After everyone was ready, the powerful masters at the Shura Realm followed Zain, La, and Enoch in


    front of the entrance of the pce.


    "Listen! I need you to gather your power on me while I am employing the secret method to break the


    barrier." After saying that, Zain eventually took a few steps forward and quickly motioned his hands in


    front of his chest. Then, he started using the royal family''s secret technique.


    At the same time, all the Shura Realm masters behind him, as well as La and Enoch, began to exert


    all their strength and transferred their power to him.


    In an instant, a beam of divine light shot out from Zain''s fingertip and reached the entrance of the


    Demon Sealing Pce. Then, as expected, a blue light barrier instantly emerged, blocking the divine


    light. This was the enchanted barrier that surrounded the pce.


    Seeing this, Zain continued to summon the divine light in an attempt to break the barrier in front of


    them.


    However, after a long while, it seemed that the power of the divine light could not even make a scratch


    on the barrier.


    Zain''s brows furrowed as he felt that something was not going right. In theory, his secret skill must have


    opened the barrier by now.


    Two hours had already psed, but the enchanted barrier still remained unaffected. Obviously, at this


    point, some of the Shura Realm masters already began to be exhausted and impatient.


    "What is happening? Are we just exhausting our strength for nothing? Is this really going to work?"


    Eventually, some of them voiced their frustration and disappointment.


    "Is the enchanted barrier of the Demon Sealing Pce this powerful? We have already exerted our full


    strength, but it seems that it isn''t enough to break it!"


    "I can''t believe this! Maybe he''s not doing the secret skill the right way!"


    Because of their exasperation, some of the warriors began to question Zain''s ability.


    Of course, Zain heard everything that they were saying, and thus he also felt extremely pressured.


    Never did he expect that the process of breaking the barrier would be this difficult.


    "Maybe it''s better if we stop for a while and take a quick rest!" Princess La finally spoke up when she


    saw that things weren''t working out as they expected.


    However, just as the warriors at the Shura Realm began to feel exhausted, the demoness suddenly let


    out a coldughter. "Are you having a hard time? Then, let me make things easier for you!"


    Upon hearing her voice, all of the warriors, as well as La and Zain, could not help but look at her. No


    one among them knew who she was, so they felt rather confused.


    Then, the next moment, the demoness instantly leaped into the air, unleashing a ck mist that


    enveloped her whole body. Immediately after, a formidable Spiritual Domain spread out, engulfing


    every warrior of the Shura Race in the scene.

 Chapter 1862 The Plan

    Chapter 1862 The n


    "What the hell is this?"


    "Who is she? How could she possess such power? Is this the peak stage of the Shura Realm? No!


    This is already the God Realm!"


    "What? Then, why is she here? If that is true, she should have ascended to a superior ce!"


    "Damn it. I already spected that this is just a trap. We have already fallen for it!"


    For a moment, most of the powerful warriors of the Shura Race were stunned. Seeing the


    inconceivable power of the mysterious woman, they could not help but panic. On the other hand, only


    Enoch and his confidants looked calm. After all, they were the only ones who knew what exactly was


    going on.


    Since the powerful warriors of the Shura Race were within the scope of the demoness''s Spiritual


    Domain, they had no chance of escaping even if they possessed wings.


    Soon enough, she took out a giant spear that exuded a strong evil aura. A dark red light emitted from it,


    giving off an ominous vibe.


    "That''s the Demonic Spiritual Spear! It is Phillip''s peerless weapon. I did not expect that she has it.


    Now, we''re really in big trouble!" As soon as Anya saw the holy treasure in the demoness''s hand, her


    delicate face became ghastly pale.


    "Demonic Spiritual Spear? Is it very powerful?" Valeria could not help but ask upon seeing the sudden


    change on Anya''s face.


    "Yes, it is. That spear is on the same level as the God-killing Sword," Anya replied, slightly trembling in


    fear and anxiety.


    Rocky''s face darkened. If the enemy was in possession of something that powerful, they really had slim


    chances of turning this situation around. He thought that even with his current strength and Rubygon''s


    help, it would still be very difficult to deal with her.


    "Master, we have no other choice. Let me deal with her! I''m afraid that your current strength is not yet


    enough to defeat her. Once she opens the enchanted barrier, you should rush into the Demon Sealing


    Pce and get to the location of the Purgatorial Tripod that seals Phillip''s soul. No matter what, we


    cannot let them have it. Otherwise, we won''t be able to prevent Phillip''s resurrection!" Anya proposed


    with burning determination. The stakes were too huge, so she had to risk it all.


    Seeing Anya''s unwavering determination, Rocky could not utter a word. He knew that it was the only


    choice, so he just nodded and agreed.


    At this time, the demoness suddenlynded and approached a medium-grade Shura Realm master in


    Zain''s team. Although he wanted to escape, he didn''t have the strength to resist the force that was


    restraining him. Then, before he could even react, she pierced him with her spear. The moment it


    drilled through the body of the powerful warrior, his spiritual power surged out of him and turned into a


    ball of energy. At the same time, the body of the warrior dried up as if it had been mummified.


    The next moment, the ball of spiritual energy was absorbed by the Demonic Spiritual Spear.


    After seeing this horrifying scene, the warriors of the Shura race were all scared to death. They did not


    expect that the spear had that kind of ability. If they could not escape from the demoness''s Spiritual


    Domain, every one of them would end up like the warrior just now. After all, even the medium-stage


    Shura Realm master, who was supposed to be very powerful, was not even able to do anything in front


    of the holy treasure.


    Therefore, all of the trapped warriors started to do their best to free themselves from the demoness''s


    Spiritual Domain. Unfortunately, it was overwhelmingly powerful and they had no chance of escaping.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    At this point, Zain and La finally realized that this was the reason why Enoch tried very hard to


    convince them. In the end, it was all a ploy to take advantage of them. Hence, the two could not help


    but re at Enoch angrily.


    "Ha-ha! You two are still too young. You really trusted your opponent just like that? Zain, I don''t even


    need you to use that secret technique to open the enchanted barrier. But still, I have to thank you.


    Because of that, I was able to fool both of you!" Enoch eximed in disdain. Heughed maniacally,


    knowing that at this point, Zain, La, and their men had just be a bunch of livestock that were


    waiting to be ughtered.


    "You''re such a despicable man!" La was fuming in anger. She could not believe that Enoch could do


    this to them just so he could win.


    "Do not waste your strength on him. We need to find a way to get out of this ce first." Zain was fully


    aware that they would not be able to do anything against the demoness if they were trapped in her


    Spiritual Domain. Hence, the most important thing right now was they could escape from her grasp.


    La nodded and retreated with Zain. On the other hand, Enoch did not even order his men to stop


    them. He was very confident that with the demoness''s power alone, it was more than enough to deal


    with them.


    Not long after, more than a dozen masters of the Shura Race were killed and their spiritual energy was


    absorbed by the spear one after another.


    Now that several warriors had fallen victim to the spear, the rest of the masters had almost given their


    lives up and fell into despair. They knew that whatever they did, they would not be able to escape their


    death.


    "What are you doing? Don''t just stand there! Let''s work together to break her Spiritual Domain!" At this


    moment, only Zain and La were the remaining ones who still had the spirit to fight back. Since they


    are the elite members of the royal family, they could remain calm even though they were faced with a


    formidable adversary.


    Unfortunately, even though Zain and La were capable leaders, the mental state of the warriors of the


    Shura Race in their teams was in chaos. They were unable to calm down at all, let alone follow orders.


    Seeing the current state of their men, Zain and La were at a loss. They would not be able to do


    anything if it was just the two of them working together.


    "Her power is too domineering! She might kill all of them at this rate!" Valeria was also on edge while


    watching the appalling scene.


    "If this continues, the Demonic Spiritual Spear will absorb enough power to break the enchanted


    barrier. It seems that this is her n all along!" Anya coldly remarked, realizing the demoness''s cruel


    n.


    "What are they doing? If the warriors inside the Spiritual Domain join hands to fight against that


    demoness, they might be able to find a way to get out of there eventually," Rocky said, letting out a


    frown.


    "They can''t. I can only assume that the warriors of the Shura Race have already lost the will to fight.


    Right now, they can only try to escape. Although they should be pretty powerful, theyck a strong


    state of mind. They are far too inferiorpared to our warriors back then," Anya said with hints of


    disappointment in her voice. But of course, she also understood that not all could maintain their


    composure when they were faced with such a powerful demoness.


    "Now, we are really left with no choice. Anya, you go and try to hold her back. I will use the power of


    the God-killing Sword on her. If I can somehow hurt her, then we may still have a chance to take her


    down." Rocky knew that in their current grim situation, the God-killing Sword might be their only chance


    to deal with the demoness. Although he couldn''t exert the real power of the sword yet, he was still


    confident that he could at least deal some damage to her. When the other warriors saw this, he was


    hopeful that this was enough to boost their morale to stand up and fight.


    "Are you serious? That is too dangerous! Can''t you see how powerful she is?" In fact, Valeria had


    already known that Rocky would say something like this. After all, he was the type that would always


    risk everything.


    "I can see that. But we don''t have much of a choice. We have to stop her right here right now.


    Otherwise, if she sessfully gets a hold of Phillip''s soul, the entire Shura Continent will be over!"


    Rocky said firmly.


    "Just stay here. I know how dangerous this is, but I don''t intend to die just yet." While he had no choice


    but to deal with the demoness, Rocky was also very worried about Valeria''s safety. Hence, he didn''t


    want her anywhere near the battlefield.


    "No! I will go with you," Valeria replied with a serious expression. She was determined to fight with


    Rocky this time. After all, she might regret it if something bad happened to him. At least, if she was by


    his side, she might do something to protect him.


    "All right. But promise me that you will be very careful. I may not be able to protect you while fighting


    against that demoness." Rocky knew what kind of attitude Valeria had. Even if he didn''t allow her, she


    would probably still go. Hence, he deemed that he did not need to argue with her about this.


    "Yes, I promise. Besides, you gave me some holy treasures to protect myself, right? Don''t worry too


    much. I will do my best to protect myself and help as well," Valeria said reassuringly.


    "If you are ready, I''ll go on ahead!" Since they had already agreed with the n, Anya immediately


    rushed out in the demoness''s direction.


    "Come on. We need to meet Princess La first!" Rocky and Valeria also moved out. Soon enough, the


    two emerged and rushed into the chaotic scene.


    Upon seeing La, theynded in front of her. It was their first time meeting face to face since they


    entered the Ghostly Demon Land.

 Chapter 1863 In A Mess

    Chapter 1863 In A Mess


    "You two!" La''s eyes widened in surprise the moment Rocky and Valeria appeared before her. She


    didn''t even notice their auras until they were already in front of her eyes.


    On the other hand, Zain wore a gloomy face upon seeing the two Godly Geniuses. He thought that the


    two had already died somewhere in the Ghostly Demon Land when they were separated from La''s


    team. To his disappointment, they were safe and sound.


    "Your Royal Highness, there is still a way out of this trap. If you trust me, please do as I say," Rocky


    immediately told La. He needed to be direct, knowing that they only had very limited time to spare.


    Zain and La exchanged confused looks. They wondered why it seemed like Rocky knew the current


    situation very well. But knowing Rocky, she knew if he was offering this in a very serious tone, he


    should have a good idea that they could depend on.


    "What should we do then?" Although Zain was naturally arrogant, he asked Rocky in a low voice. After


    all, the young man might be able to save his life.


    "Keep a level head first. Then, gather the members of your teams and ask them to stand by. In the


    meantime, I will try to destroy this demoness'' Spiritual Domain. When you see an opportunity, do your


    best to get out of here. However, I know that Prince Enoch will not let you go that easily. Therefore, you


    must force your way out and take care of him and his men," Rocky briefly exined.


    "Okay. I understand," La responded without any objection.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "You are going to do it alone? Can''t you see how powerful that demoness is?" Zain obviously had


    misgivings upon hearing Rocky''s n. He thought that the Godly Genius was being too full of himself.


    Even the powerful masters of the Shura Race did not even stand a chance against the demoness, so it


    should be impossible for him to do it.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not alone," Rocky calmly replied. Immediately after, his gaze shifted towards the


    demoness who was busy killing and absorbing the spiritual energies of the warriors of the Shura Race.


    At this moment, the demoness was grabbing another warrior and was about to absorb his spiritual


    energy. But all of a sudden, a domineering holy power bolted towards her from behind. The holy power


    was astonishing and could even bepared to the divine power from the deities of the Holy-Evil


    World.


    Sensing this, the demoness instantly shook off the almost lifeless warrior in her hand and turned


    around. With a wave of her hand, a surging evil power gushed out and blocked off the iing holy


    power.


    However, just as the demoness resisted the holy power, a cold force suddenly spread beneath her,


    instantly freezing her feet.


    Then, a delicate figure emerged in front of the demoness, revealing a disdainful grin on her face. "For a


    member of the demonic race, you are not that strong."


    It was none other than Anya.


    Seeing how Anya restrained the demoness in just a single blow, the warriors of the Shura Race were


    utterly stunned. They could clearly tell that Anya''s strength was higher than the Shura Realm, and it


    should not be far from the demoness''.


    "Odin, is she with you?" After witnessing Anya''s incredible strength, La immediately understood


    what Rocky meant when he said that he was not alone in dealing with the demoness. It turned out that


    he had a reliable helper that could assist him. Although she did not know Anya''s real identity yet, the


    important thing for her was that they could defeat the demoness.


    "Yes, she is a friend of mine. The two of us will do our best to handle that demoness." Rocky gave a


    simple answer. At this moment, he did not have the time to exin everything.


    Afterward, La heaved a deep sigh and stepped forward. With a loud yet sweet voice, she addressed


    the remaining warriors of the Shura Race, "Everyone, calm down! Odin and his friend are already here


    to help us out."


    Hearing this, the warriors, who had been scared to death earlier, had somehow calmed down.


    "Yes, it''s him. The Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief!" When La pointed towards Rocky, they


    immediately recognized him.


    "Listen! That demoness has colluded with Prince Enoch, and their real goal is to release Phillip''s soul!


    Prince Enoch deceived you and made you gather in this ce. As you may have already seen, that


    demoness'' strength is very strong, and we cannot just fight her head-on. If you still want to live and get


    out of here, follow Princess La and Prince Zain. When they see an opportunity, they will lead you


    out!" At this critical moment, Rocky no longer hid his astounding aura. In order to make the other


    warriors listen to him, he unleashed a domineering and imposing aura. At the same time, the words he


    uttered were sonorous and brief, restoring the confidence of some of the warriors present.


    But of course, the warriors were also very shocked upon hearing that Enoch actually betrayed them.


    Releasing Phillip''s soul was an absolute taboo. This was equivalent to waging a war against the Shura


    Race.


    "Damn that brat!" Now that Enoch''s n was exposed, his face darkened and he was furious. He didn''t


    expect that Rocky, Valeria, and Anya would instantly stabilize the previously chaotic situation at once.


    He actually nned to take this opportunity to finish off both Zain and La so that he could easily get


    the position as the next ruler of the Shura Race. But now, it seemed that it would not be that easy for


    him to aplish this.


    "I don''t think you can do something about it! Can''t you see how many strong warriors already fell


    victim? Even if we join forces, we will most probably die here!"


    "I agree. You are just a Godly Genius! Some of the warriors here are even stronger than you. How can


    you possibly defeat her?"


    "I won''t just sit and wait for my death! We need to find a way to escape! We can''t trust his words!"


    Obviously, most of them were not in their best state of mind. They had lost their fighting spirit, so they


    just desperately wanted to run away and save their lives.


    "You, pathetic losers..." Valeria could not help but get angry upon seeing the attitudes of all these


    warriors.


    "Forget them! We don''t need more hindrances. Prince Zain, Princess La, you have to get out of


    here. Save yourselves once you see a chance. I''m afraid you have to give up on entering the Demon


    Sealing Pce." After finishing these words, Rocky turned around and looked in the direction of the


    demoness, who was currently being restrained by Anya''s ice power. At the same time, he was also a


    bit surprised at Anya''s strength. After all, it was more powerful than what he had imagined. But he also


    knew that they could not becent. The demoness was a member of the demonic race, and they


    would not be able to bring her down that easily. In fact, if it wasn''t for the fact that she was just


    possessing a body of a member of the Shura Race, her strength would not be limited. It meant that it


    would really be impossible for them to suppress her in that case.


    However, the demoness was not in a rush to break Anya''s seal. Instead, she took her time to observe


    Anya as if she was gauging her real strength. After a while, the demoness surmised that if Anya


    possessed an overwhelming holy power, she shouldn''t be just any ordinary person.


    "Who the hell are you? Where did youe from? And why do you possess that holy aura?" the


    demoness asked coldly, staring straight into Anya''s eyes.


    "You don''t have to know. It has nothing to do with you anyway. But let me tell you this. As long as I''m


    here, you will never be able to enter the Demon Sealing Pce!" Anya answered with an unwavering


    determination. After all, her original mission was to guard the Demon Sealing Pce. Even though


    many years had already passed, her mission did not change.


    "Ha! You dare to talk big in front of me? I''m not even sacred of the deities from the Holy-Evil World. Do


    you think that someone like you can stop me?" the demoness retorted with a cold snort. Then, all of


    sudden, an evil aura swept around her, like a raging wave.


    Most of the warriors of the Shura Race immediately felt its effect. They could not bear the overbearing


    pressure, and they eventually fell to the ground. In the blink of an eye, the situation became extremely


    chaotic again.

 Chapter 1864 Joining Hands

    Chapter 1864 Joining Hands


    At this moment, the demoness'' power soared in an instant, breaking Anya''s power that was restraining


    her until now. In the blink of an eye, she was able to move freely again.


    "I don''t care if you don''t want to tell me who you are. After all, I don''t need to know everyone that I am


    about to kill!" the demoness eximed. Because of the sudden increase of her strength, even the


    intensity that could be felt by the people inside her Spiritual Domain also doubled.


    At the same time, the entire area within a thousand meters around the Demon Sealing Pce also


    shook and trembled violently.


    Most of the warriors of the Shura Race inside the Spiritual Domain had begun to go mad and lose their


    minds since their mental state was already weak in the first ce.


    It seemed that the demoness'' Spiritual Domain had a huge impact on someone''s mind, and only those


    who had strong willpower could resist it. Otherwise, one would easily copse and be incapacitated.


    At this point, only Zain, La, Enoch, Rocky, Valeria, the other Godly Geniuses, and the masters at the


    medium stage and premium stage of the Shura Realm could hold on. The rest of the warriors had


    already lost consciousness or were on the brink of copsing.


    Of course, Anya, the strongest of them, was unaffected too. In fact, even after she had felt the


    demoness'' overwhelming aura, there was still no hint of fear or worry on her face.


    "Your Roya Highness, please take care of yourselves. I have to take action now," Rocky remarked. He


    was well aware that even with Anya''s strength, she would not be able to defeat the demoness on her


    own. Hence, he had no choice but to go and help her.


    Immediately after, he wasted no time and rushed over to Anya''s side.


    "Oh, good! Another one with a death wish came!" When Rocky first showed up, the demoness clearly


    did not think highly of him. However, she eventually noticed something strange about him. Then, her


    brows furrowed as she asked, "What the hell? Why do you also have the aura of a deity?"


    "Why don''t you guess?" Rocky merely sneered to provoke her.


    "Don''t tell me my n was discovered by the guys from the Holy-Evil World? Humph! So what? Those


    bastards can''te here anyway. All they can do is send these useless puppets. Fine! I will y with


    you for a while before I ughter you!" the demoness shouted. Although she spected that her n


    might have been exposed, she still did not take Rocky and Anya seriously. After all, she was confident


    that with her strength, she could easily crush both of them.


    "Conceited bitch! Stop running your mouth and fight us!" It did not sit well with Anya that she was being


    underestimated by her opponent. Thus, she quickly made a move, intending to attack first.


    In an instant, the two women were engaged in a fierce fight in midair. The waves of power caused by


    their exchanges of blows spread out and made the surrounding area tremble. They reached as far as a


    thousand meters away, making the warriors of the Shura Race feel very terrified.


    However, although Anya had sessfully got the demoness'' full attention, thetter''s Spiritual Domain


    still remained intact. As a result, Princess La and the rest could not find an opportunity to get out of


    there.


    After the demoness increased the strength that she was using, it became more difficult for Anya to


    suppress her attacks. It was clear that Anya was now at a disadvantage. After all, her real strength had


    not actually reached the God Realm. It was still at the boundary of the Shura Realm and the God


    Realm.


    On the other hand, the demoness'' strength was already at the God Realm. But of course, she could not


    just show the extent of her powers since her physical body would not be able to cope up. However, at


    the moment that she had no choice but to unleash her full strength, she would not hesitate to do so.


    As time went by, the battle was getting one-sided. At this rate, Anya might be in huge trouble.


    Hence, Rocky immediately summoned Rubygon and decided to join the battle. However, he did not


    summon the God-killing Sword just yet. It was his trump card, and If the demoness saw it, she would


    definitely be very vignt. If that happened, it would be more difficult to fight her. Therefore, Rocky


    could only use the sword at the most appropriate time to give her a fatal blow.


    Although Rocky and Rubygon had already joined the fray, the tide of the battle remained the same.


    After all, without the help of the God-killing Sword, Rocky''s strength was just equivalent to the medium


    grade of the Shura Realm at best. Obviously, it was not enough to make a difference. Even Rubygon''s


    strength was weaker than Anya''s. The diabolic beast could cause some trouble for the demoness, but


    its strength would not be enough to hurt her badly.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    With this, although it seemed that the battle was in a stalemate, the demoness still had the upper hand


    since Anya, Rocky, and Rubygon were already getting exhausted. Soon enough, they would not be


    able to resist the demoness'' attacks and they would reach their limits. If this continued, they would


    certainly lose in the end.


    "La, how about we go and help too? As far as I can see, they won''t be able tost long." Thinking


    that something should be done, Zain finally swallowed his pride and asked La.


    Even La was surprised upon hearing this. She did not expect that the proud prince would say this.


    The princess also knew that Rocky was like a thorn in his flesh, so it came as a shock that the prince


    wanted to help him.


    Of course, everyone could see that at this point, if they did not make a move, all of the efforts exerted


    by Anya and Rocky would be in vain. Therefore, instead of just waiting for a chance to escape the


    Spiritual Domain, it would indeed be better for them to fight side by side against theirmon enemy.


    If they wanted to survive and get back, they could only rely on each other. Hence, Zain made up his


    mind and proposed the idea to help fight the demoness.


    "La, I know what you are thinking. We had some conflicts before, but we can forget all of those for


    now. Joining hands in this critical situation may be the only solution to resolve this," Zain uttered


    authoritatively.


    "Yes. I get what you are saying." La had no problem doing what Zain wanted. After all, she also


    wanted to help Rocky in any way possible. Moreover, she could not let anything bad happen to him.


    She only borrowed his service from Gilbert, so she intended to return him safely to the Ghost Fief.


    Upon establishing an agreement, Zain and La, together with three high-level Shura Realm masters,


    rushed into the battlefield to assist Rocky and Anya.


    "Odin, we can''t just sit back while you are fighting. We have to work together to bring down this


    demoness. As for the matter about the Demon Sealing Pce, we can discuss thatter," Zain told


    Rocky with a serious expression. From his tone, Rocky recognized that the prince still wanted to


    aplish the task that was given by the king.


    On the other hand, after they fought the demoness for quite some time, Rocky learned that he might


    have underestimated her power. After all, even with the help of Anya and Rubygon, they were still


    unable to do anything to resist the demoness. Thus, when Zain and the others offered to fight together,


    he thought that it might be the only way to ovee the demoness.


    "All right. I actually have a way to defeat her, but I need you guys to distract her. I only have one shot to


    do it, so I need to time it perfectly." Ever since he and Anya started fighting the demoness, he was not


    able to find any chance to use the God-killing Sword. But if Zain and the others could somehow distract


    her, he might have the chance tounch a sneak attack and utilize the sword to the fullest.


    "I also have a n in mind. If you can restrain her again for a few moments, I will use the top treasure


    of the Shura Race to deal with her." Zain did not agree with what Rocky said, but instead, heid out


    his idea so as not to be overshadowed. After all, he thought that he was the one more suited to handle


    a powerful enemy.


    Out of nowhere, Anya butted in and asked, "This treasure, are you referring to the Demonic Dragon


    de?"


    "Yes... How did you know about it?" Zain was taken aback that this woman actually knew about the


    weapon since only a few people in the Shura Race knew about it. In fact, he had only borrowed it from


    the king before he entered the Ghostly Demon Land just in case he needed it.


    "Then, I''m afraid we should go with Odin''s n. The Demonic Dragon de is just an ordinary divine


    weapon, and it can''tpare with his weapon," Anya bluntly replied, rejecting Zain''s idea. Of course,


    Anya was telling the truth. ording to the standard of the divine treasures in the Holy-Evil World,


    although the Demonic Dragon de was regarded as the top treasure of the Shura Race, it was the


    most basic divine weapon in existence. It could only be effective against warriors at the peak stage of


    the Shura Realm. However, since the demoness already had the strength at the God Realm, only the


    God-killing Sword could deal her damage.


    "What do you mean? Odin has a more powerful divine weapon?" Zain''s eyes quickly narrowed as he


    cast a nce at Rocky.


    At the same time, La and the other powerful masters also shifted their gazes to Rocky.

 Chapter 1865 The Strongest Sword

    Chapter 1865 The Strongest Sword


    Knowing his life was on the line, Rocky didn''t dare to hold back his strength anymore and took out his


    God-killing Sword.


    Even though they were on the same side, the contempt smug on Zain''s face was immediately reced


    with shock and his mouth hung wide open when he felt the astonishing power of Rocky''s God-killing


    Sword. The area was instantly enveloped with its insidious aura, causing even the most powerful


    warriors of the Shura Race to tremble in fear. The area originally enveloped by the demoness''s


    Spiritual Domain became unstable under the presence of the new aura.


    The demoness''s eyes widened in shock while a cold sweat dripped down her forehead.


    "I need some time to gather my strength!" Rocky said to La and the others. In order to use the God-


    killing Sword''s full strength, he must fuel it with his own spiritual power.


    "Okay! We''ll buy you some time!" La nodded to him as she ordered her warriors to charge.


    Without hesitation, Anya, Zain, La, and three premium-stage Shura Realm masters along with


    Rubygon, all rushed towards the demoness.


    "You are biting off more than you can chew! Fine! If you want to die so bad, I''ll help you!" The sight of


    the others joining hands with Rocky struck the demoness''s nerves. Her blood boiled in anger as she let


    out a defiant scream before turning into ck fog and rushing into the group of warriors.


    "Mysterious Star Barrier!" With a wave of La''s hand, a spiritual ball appeared out of thin air and


    floated in front of her. Spectacr beams of light shot out from it, intertwining with each other as it


    soared high above the clouds before forming a vast of stars.


    As soon as the demoness approached, Rocky, Anya, La, and the other warriors suddenly


    disappeared from her sight.


    This was the ability of the Mysterious Star Barrier. La and her allies could clearly see their opponent,


    but the demoness could not see them.


    "Humph! Such an insignificant skill! You think you can fool me with this?" As soon as the words left her


    mouth, the demoness waved her hand and released a wave of ck light directly at the barrier. She


    was much more powerful than Rocky and the others had imagined.


    The Mysterious Star Barrier shattered like thin ss after only a couple of impacts, making the


    demoness see the warriors again.


    The brute force of the attack left La moaning in pain as she spat out blood.


    The demoness let out a contempt smug when she saw this, but little did she know that the barrier also


    hid the power of Zain''s Demonic Dragon de. As soon as the Mysterious Star Barrier went down, the


    de shot out of his hand and soared high into the sky before turning into a dragon shadow and


    crashing down into the demoness.


    Boom!


    The whole ground around her was lifted up as high as the clouds due to the force of the impact.


    "No wonder it''s the top treasure of the Shura Race. What an amazing power," La murmured as she


    couldn''t help but be in awe. This was the first time she had seen the power of the Demonic Dragon


    de first hand.


    "Humph! There''s no way she''d survive a direct hit from my Demonic Dragon de!" Zain said, thinking


    that he had already won.


    "Don''t think the fight''s over! I''m afraid that even such a powerful attack won''t hurt her at all!" Anya said


    as she threw cold water on him.


    "How is that possible?" Zain simply thought that this was outrageous.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    As the dust settled and the impact light of the demonic dragon shadow dissipated, they saw the


    silhouette of the demoness standing at the center with barely a scratch on her. Her body was covered


    in thick, ck fog that seemed to have protected her.


    Zain''s face turned as white as chalk. Never did he fight someone powerful enough to resist a direct hit


    from his Demonic Dragon de.


    "I told you all, you''re biting off more than you can chew! I would have shown mercy at the start, but


    since you''ve already angered me, I''ll kill you right here and now!" The demoness''s eyes grew red with


    fury and contempt. In an instant, more violent evil spirit rushed out of her body and spread around,


    making her Spiritual Domain even stronger.


    Many of the strong warriors of the Shura Race immediately sumbed to the pressure of her spiritual


    power. Some died on the spot while others spat out mouthfuls of blood.


    "She is too powerful!" La''s face turned pale as her body froze with fear. She seemed to have lost all


    hope.


    Even Zain felt the same. All he could think of at the moment was how he was going to die.


    Anya''s face turned deadly serious when she saw her opponent''s power increase again. Although she


    knew that she wouldn''t be able to defeat her, she had no other choice but to buy Rocky some time. The


    God-killing Sword was theirst hope of stopping her.


    The demoness must have sensed what she was thinking and shifted her attention towards Rocky. "I''m


    going to take care of him first. If anyone wants to stop me, thene meet your maker." She then


    raised her hand and pointed towards Rocky, who was still gathering his spiritual power.


    "In your dreams! I won''t let you hurt him!" Anya shouted. In an instant, a powerful spiritual skill surged


    from her, turning into a swarm of fist shadows that instantly enveloped the demoness.


    Anya knew she was unable to hurt the demoness, but she knew it was more than enough to buy time.


    Even Rubygon didn''t dare to just stand by and watch. It let out a defiant roar as it beamed out a violent


    and evil light from its mouth. Its attackbined with Anya''s spiritual skill before hitting the demoness.


    Thebined attack left a massive crater, sinking a thousand meters ofnd.


    Zain and La were left in shock. Even though they didn''t know where the two came from, it was


    obvious that Rubygon and Anya were giving it their all for Rocky.


    ''Where did he find such a powerful helper and a diabolic beast?'' Even Enoch who was watching from


    afar was in awe.


    But even with all their might poured into that one attack, it was nothing but a slight breeze for their


    opponent.


    All of a sudden, a ck wind rolled up from the ground and spread like a tornado, countering both


    Anya''s and Rubygon''s attacks as if they were nothing.


    While the others were preupied with the violent wind, the demoness melted into the ck fog and


    reached Rocky in an instant.


    Seeing this, Anya and Rubygon tried to stop her.


    But two avatars suddenly came to life from the ck fog and blocked them from evening close to


    the demoness. Although the avatars were not that strong, it was enough to stall them for quite some


    time.


    They could only watch as the demoness approached Rocky with a contempt smile etched on her face.

 Chapter 1866 Buy Time

    Chapter 1866 Buy Time


    "Zain! We have to buy more time for Odin," La strongly urged upon seeing that Rocky was not yet


    ready to engage the demoness.


    "Are you kidding me? Are you too blind to see that this woman is on a different level? If we continue


    going against her, we are just courting death!" Zain could not help but shake his head and refuse. After


    experiencing the demoness''s might first hand, he feared for his life. After all, even Anya and Rubygon


    were not able to stop or slow the demoness down, let alone them.


    "Weren''t you the one who proposed to help Odin earlier?" La could not believe what she just heard.


    She could just re at Zain in frustration.


    "I know! But what do you want me to do? I did not expect that she would be this strong!" Zain argued,


    revealing a disdainful expression on his face. At first, when he saw that Anya and Rubygon could


    somehow suppress the demoness, he thought that he could fish in troubled waters. After all, once the


    demoness was defeated, he could immediately take the chance to enter the Demon Sealing Pce.


    However, things did not turn out the way he expected. Later on, they werepletely overwhelmed by


    the demoness that even Anya and Rubygon were not able to do anything. Hence, he knew that if he


    continued struggling against her, he was just digging his own grave.


    After seeing that Zain had been fully void of the will to fight, La cursed inwardly and clenched her


    fists. She mustered her courage and told the powerful masters under hermand, "Make sure to


    protect Odin! I will try to confront that woman and buy as much time as possible."


    Upon saying that, she instantly flew towards the demoness and faced her.


    Seeing that the princess was recklesslying for her, the demoness sneered, "I can''t tell if you''re


    really brave or just in stupid. Oh well, it doesn''t matter. You are willingly presenting yourself before


    me, so I''ll absorb your spiritual energy first!"


    Of course, La knew who she was dealing with, and she would not just stand still and wait for her


    death. Thus, she immediately employed her best enchanted barrier technique and attempted to seal


    the demoness. Unfortunately, the gap between their strengths was so huge. Even before she could


    create the barrier, the demoness had already made her move, turned into ck fog, and enveloped the


    princess. In an instant, La was restrained, and even though she tried her hardest to free herself, she


    was totally incapacitated.


    "Your Royal Highness!" Immediately after seeing La''s condition, Valeria rushed forth without


    hesitation and tried to release the princess from the demoness''s grasp.


    "Ha! Another stupid girl is about to die!" Not taking Valeria seriously, the demoness just saw her as an


    annoying sacrifice that could be crushed easily. Then, the demoness separated a part of the ck fog


    and quickly trapped Valeria in it.


    Therefore, the two girls were now imprisoned in the ck fog. Moreover, their spiritual power was


    rapidly losing from being extracted.


    At this moment, when Rocky saw that both Valeria and La were in great danger, he deemed that he


    had to take action right away. It did not matter even if he had not umted enough spiritual power


    to wield the God-killing Sword. He immediately soared into the air and rushed towards the demoness.


    In a sh, he waved the sword with all his strength and shed it towards her.


    The divine power of the God-killing Sword was unleashed, bursting out an ultimate power that turned


    into a huge golden shadow as if it was the God of War that descended from the skies.


    At the same time, the God of War held the God-killing Sword that thrust towards the ground. The


    impact of this strike covered a radius of a thousand meters, and it shook both heaven and earth until


    they almost copsed.


    Boom!


    As soon as the God-killing Sword fell to the ground, it produced an astonishing force, sweeping away


    everything, like a vicious tidal wave.


    Then, an enormous crescent-shaped sword radiance emerged from the ground and bolted directly


    towards the demoness.


    "What the hell? Is this sword a holy treasure of the divine race? But how could he possibly possess and


    use it?!" She never thought that Rocky was in possession of this holy treasure of the divine race. After


    all, it would be impossible for any ordinary member of the Shura Race to wield and control it. Therefore,


    she realized that Rocky must have been someone extraordinary.


    Now that she knew that her opponents carried the terrifying holy treasure of the divine race, she did not


    dare to act rashly. She immediately let go of Valeria and La, and hurriedly retreated to avoid the


    power of the God-killing Sword.


    However, it was a bit toote for her. The power of the God-killing Sword could cover a massive range,


    so the demoness could notpletely avoid it. Left with no choice, she withdrew the power of her


    Spiritual Domain and used it to form a barrier around her so that she could protect herself from the


    impact.


    The next moment, the power of the God-killing Sword hit the barrier made by the demoness. A dazzling


    light illuminated the entire area, and a wave of overbearing power spread out like ripples, reaching


    thousands of meters from the point of collision.


    Most of the warriors of the Shura Race were caught up in the impact and were sent flying. Some


    unlucky ones fell into the abyss under the stone bridge and were instantly devoured by the bottomless


    darkness.


    Even Enoch and his men were not spared. They were also greatly affected, and many of his men


    suffered.


    The only ones who were quick enough to protect themselves were Zain and the masters at the medium


    stage and premium stage of the Shura Realm.


    At the same time, after the demoness let go of them, La and Valeria were able to take out some of


    their protective treasures to resist the shock caused by the God-killing Sword.


    However, they were still badly injured since arge part of their spiritual energy was already absorbed


    by the demoness. After they crashed to the ground, they spat out blood, and it was apparent that their


    faces were almost deathly pale.


    Now that the demoness already retrieved her Spiritual Domain, the masters of the Shura Race were


    given the chance to escape.


    Therefore, those who were able to survive the impact and could still move wasted no time and escaped


    through the stone bridge.


    "Your Royal Highness! This is our chance. Let''s retreat now!" urged one of the premium-stage Shura


    Realm masters on Zain''s team.


    "No way! If we go back now, everything will be in vain. Now that we have escaped from her Spiritual


    Domain, we must find a way to enter the Demon Sealing Pce while they are still busy fighting each


    other!" Obviously, Zain''s ambition to be the next king was still his priority. He would not let Enoch


    get tough in the end.


    "But the situation is too dangerous! If we are caught by that woman, we don''t know what might happen


    to us. Besides, the divine treasure in Odin''s hands is also terrifying. If we are caught up in their fierce


    battle, it won''t do us any good." Another Shura Realm master at the premium stage tried to persuade


    Zain and talk some sense into him.


    "Can''t you see that this is a good opportunity? That Odin is obviously not a match for that woman. The


    moment she kills him, maybe we can get a hold of that divine treasure!" Zain uttered with an evil grin


    on his face.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, the two Shura Realm masters could just shake their heads. Although they really wanted to


    retreat, they couldn''t leave Zain since he was their master. They had to protect him even if he was


    being too unreasonable.


    On the other hand, even though the demoness''s barrier of spiritual power resisted the astounding


    power of the God-killing Sword, it was still broken afterward.


    ''What a staggering power! How can he control the power of the divine treasure like it is not a big deal?


    Who the hell is this guy?'' She was dumbfounded and infuriated at the same time.


    Since the barrier that she made through her spiritual power was broken, she had to continue retreating


    in case Rocky started attacking again.


    At the same time, the power of the God-killing Sword did not seem to weaken, and it continued to rush


    towards her as if it had already locked on to her.


    Seeing this, she immediately recognized that the God-killing Sword must have been sensing and


    targeting the evil spirit inside the body that she possessed. Thus, while the sword had not achieved its


    goal yet, it would not stop attacking. After thinking for a while, she hurriedly summoned the Demonic


    Spiritual Spear, gathered her spiritual power and infused it into the spear. Then, she threw it towards


    the entrance of the Demon Sealing Pce.


    As the Demonic Spiritual Spear was inserted in the ground in front of the entrance of the pce, it


    released a strong demonic spiritual power. At the same time, the power of the God-killing Spirit that


    was rushing towards the demoness changed direction and was attracted by the evil power that was


    coming from the Demonic Spiritual Spear.


    "Damn it! This woman is too smart!" When Rocky saw that the power of the God-killing Sword actually


    evaded the demoness and instead rushed towards the Demon Sealing Pce, where the Demonic


    Spiritual Spear was, his face could not help but darken.


    The power of the God-killing Sword could break the enchanted barrier of the Demon Sealing Pce,


    and the demoness must have known this. Therefore, she deliberately used the demonic spear to attract


    the power of the divine sword in order to break the enchanted barrier.

 Chapter 1867 In The Melee

    Chapter 1867 In The Melee


    At this point, although Rocky wanted to withdraw the power of the God-killing Sword, it could not be


    done. He could only rush to the entrance of the Demon Sealing Pce to prevent the enchanted


    barrier from being destroyed.


    Of course, the demoness knew what Rocky was thinking, and she would not let this happen. Hence,


    just as Rocky approached the pce, she followed him like a shadow and tried to stop him.


    "Isn''t this ironic? You wanted to prevent me from destroying the enchanted barrier, but you actually


    possess the holy treasure that can easily open it! Ha-ha! I don''t even need to waste my strength to


    aplish my goal," she said, deliberately mocking Rocky.


    "Don''t be so sure! I won''t let you enter the Demon Sealing Pce!" Rocky said coldly, wielding the


    God-killing Sword in his hand.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The next moment, Rocky stood in front of the demoness, ready to confront her head-on. Even if the


    barrier protecting the Demon Sealing Pce was destroyed by the God-killing Sword, her n would


    still fail as long as he got the Purgatorial Tripod where Phillip''s soul was sealed. Therefore, he had to


    be prepared to rush into the pce once the barrier was broken.


    Immediately after, Rocky rushed towards the demoness. Although his strength was supposed to be


    inferior to hers, she was still extra cautious because she knew the great power of the God-killing


    Sword. Therefore, for a while, the two were stuck in a stalemate.


    Meanwhile, the power of the God-killing Sword was now almost fully attracted by the Demonic Spiritual


    Spear. It rushed towards the Demon Sealing Pce and collided with the evil power of the spear.


    Swoosh!


    Upon collision, the power of the two holy treasures shot out two beams of colorful light. The Demonic


    Spiritual Spear burst out with a dark red light, which was apanied by a surging demonic spiritual


    power


    Boom!


    At this moment, as the powers of the two holy treasures resonated, the entire Demon Sealing Pce


    shook violently, revealing an enormous golden light barrier that was enveloping the entire pce.


    Then, it could be seen that at the spot where the Demonic Spiritual Spear was inserted, the golden light


    barrier had a small crack that was big enough for a person to enter.


    "The barrier has been broken!" Enoch, who had barely saved himself from the impact caused by the


    powers of the holy treasures, was extremely overjoyed to see that a gap was finally made on the


    enchanted barrier. Since it was the moment that they were all waiting for, he immediately brought the


    medium-grade and premium-grade Shura Realm masters from his team rushed through the opening in


    the barrier.


    Of course, Zain also saw this and did not waste any time. He also called the two premium-stage Shura


    Realm masters under him, and they hurriedly went towards the Demon Sealing Pce.


    At the same time, even though La and Valeria were still badly injured, they assisted each other and


    also rushed towards the pce.


    Upon seeing what happened to the enchanted barrier, Anya, who had been dealing with the avatar of


    the demoness, could not help but reveal a sour expression. This was thest thing that she wanted to


    happen, but she had to deal with it since it was already there.


    "That''s it. I will have to fight to the death," she murmured to herself in a cold tone. At this time, Anya


    seemed to have the resolve to sacrifice her life just so she could prevent their enemies from achieving


    their goals. Her delicate body suddenly turned into a spirit again, but this time, her strength shot


    through the roof and reached the God Realm.


    The next moment, Anya instantly defeated the avatar, and in the blink of an eye, she rushed towards


    where Rocky was.


    "You! That divine treasure in your hand is the God-killing Sword, right? Why do you have the treasure


    of the divine race, and why can you use it at will?" the demoness asked Rocky. She already had a


    hunch earlier that it was the God-killing Sword. So, she immediately thought of a n to break the


    enchanted barrier by taking advantage of the holy treasure. There were only three holy treasures of the


    divine race that had the ability to unlock the barrier that surrounded the Demon Sealing Pce. Now


    that one of them appeared before her, she did not waste that opportunity.


    "I know that you are afraid of the power of the God-killing Sword. Before I kill you with it, I suggest that


    you get out of my face and leave this ce! If you still insist on entering the Demon Sealing Pce, I''m


    afraid that you won''t be able to leave alive," Rocky threatened resolutely. He knew that even if the


    demoness was far stronger than him, he could intimidate her by using the God-killing Sword against


    her. Although this was just a bluff, he still hoped that she would somehow back away.


    "Humph! Do you think I''m stupid? You are just a mere member of the Shura Race. Since you already


    used it once, you cannot possibly have the strength to use it a second time! Just try and use it again, I


    highly doubt that you will live afterward!" The demoness raised her brows and sneered at Rocky. Using


    and controlling the real power of the God-killing Sword would take a huge toll on one''s body. Hence,


    she was confident that Rocky was just bluffing on using it again.


    Indeed, at this point, it was impossible for Rocky to use the full power of the sword. After he used it


    earlier, the burden that he felt on his body was still lingering. If he dared to use it a second time, his life


    would be in grave danger.


    "Oh yeah? Then, see it for yourself!" Without a shred of hesitation, Rocky firmly grasped the God-killing


    Sword and acted very well, pretending to use it again. If he could only stop the demoness, he did not


    mind taking on the huge risk.


    After seeing the burning determination in his eyes, the demoness was taken aback. She started


    thinking that Rocky might really risk his life just so he could use the power of the God-killing Sword


    again. Moreover, she also noticed that Anya, who was in her martial spirit form, was fast approaching.


    If Rocky and Anya worked together again, the demoness''s flesh body might not be able to take it. Once


    her physical body was destroyed, her soul would be exposed, and she would instantly be kicked out of


    the Ghostly Demon Land. If that happened, all her efforts would be in vain.


    Therefore, before Anya arrived, the demoness quickly transformed into ck fog and immediately


    rushed towards the entrance of the Demon Sealing Pce.


    "Master, we have to run after her!" Anya shouted the moment she arrived at where Rocky was.


    "Anya! What happened to you?" Rocky asked in surprise upon recognizing the sudden increase in her


    strength.


    "I have consumed thest of my strength to rise to the level of the God Realm. However, I can only


    stay in this form for two hours. After that, I will be a marital spirit without consciousness, or


    perhaps, I will even disappear¡­" Rocky could see on her face that she was not worried about dying.


    Because of this, he didn''t know what to say. He knew that for Anya, her mission was her top priority.


    So, whatever she decided for herself, he did not have a say in it.


    "All right. Let''s go." Rocky just nodded and both of them quickly chased after the demoness.


    At this moment, Enoch and his men were already in front of the opening in the enchanted barrier. After


    a moment, the demoness came at an astonishing speed before she stopped in front of them.


    "Madam, please enter the pce first. We will take care of the others who will try to go after you,"


    Enoch respectfully offered.


    "Yes, do that. Be sure to stop the people behind me! After I release the soul of Phillip, you can get


    whatever you want. So, make sure that no one hinders us!" the demoness uttered firmly, giving a


    concretemand to Enoch and his men.


    Hearing this, the powerful masters under themand of Enoch let out greedy smiles. They


    immediately became excited, and thus they were very motivated to seed.


    "I''ll go with you, Madam," Enoch offered.


    "No need. I can handle myself. Just stay here and deal with our enemies!" the demoness refused and


    red at the prince.


    Hearing this, Enoch could only nod his head. Although he also wanted to go in and see the pce for


    himself, he didn''t dare to disobey the demoness. Afterward, he watched her enter the barrier from the


    opening that was created earlier.


    Soon enough, Zain and the two premium-grade Shura Realm masters arrived, but they were


    immediately stopped by Enoch and his men. As expected, a fierce fight broke out.


    At the same time, Rocky and Anya also arrived. Since they were in a hurry, Rocky immediately


    signaled to Anya.


    Then, Anya waved her palm. In an instant, an invisible force burst out, sweeping everyone on the way.


    All the members of the Shura Race, including Zain and Enoch, were sent flying in different directions as


    Anya paved the way. With the God-killing Sword in his hand, Rocky rushed forth and entered the


    opening in the barrier.


    Even though Zain and Enoch wanted to block Rocky, they did not dare to get in his way upon seeing


    the God-killing Sword in his hand. They already saw its power, and they knew that he would not be very


    merciful if they hindered him.


    With that, Rocky and Anya sessfully got to the other side of the barrier.


    When Zain attempted to enter the barrier again, it was already toote. Enoch and his men stopped


    him once more.


    "Zain, do not waste your time. No matter what you do, you cannot enter the pce! Can''t you see that


    you and your team are outnumbered?" Enoch said with a mocking grin. If it was only Zain and his men,


    he would have no difficulty in preventing them from going inside the pce.


    "Damn it! Get out of the way!" Obviously, even if his team was outnumbered, Zain was not the type to


    give up easily.


    Hence, he rushed forth and their teams were engaged in a chaotic battle again.

 Chapter 1868 So Lively

    Chapter 1868 So Lively


    Not long after, Rocky and Anya were able to enter the Demon Sealing Pce. At the same time, the


    scene that weed them was more shocking than what they had imagined. The entire space inside


    the pce was like a boundless void, and on top of it was a huge golden ball of light that was emitting


    a tremendous holy power, enveloping the whole pce.


    At the center of the Demon Sealing Pce stood an eight-sided altar. On the altar was a crystal tripod


    with four feet, each of which was wrapped by a thick golden chain of spiritual power. It could also be


    seen that these chains were connected to the golden ball above.


    ''That should be the Purgatorial tripod that seals Phillip''s soul, '' Rocky thought after seeing the crystal


    tripod situated in the middle of the pce. He heard from Mika that Phillip''s soul was sealed in it.


    At this moment, the demoness had turned into ck fog and was already approaching the altar.


    "Master, while I stop her, go and protect the Purgatorial Tripod. We must do everything we can so that


    she cannot release Phillip''s soul." As soon as she said this, Anya immediately turned into a light


    shadow and chased after the demoness as if she was a ray of starlight.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    With her astonishing speed, she quickly caught up with the demoness.


    "You are so persistent, it''s getting annoying!" The demoness was actually taken aback. She did not


    expect that Anya would catch up to her this soon.


    She then waved her hand, releasing two streams of ck fog. Immediately after, they turned into two


    huge ck flowers, blooming in midair. The next moment, vines sprouted from the flowers and spread


    out, instantly surrounding and entangling Anya.


    It turned out that the ck vines were so strong that even with Anya''s current form, she was unable to


    break free.


    Taking this opportunity, the demoness continued rushing toward the tripod. But at this moment, Rocky


    was already beside her. In an instant, both of themnded on the altar at the same time.


    "Brat! Get out my way and go to hell!" The demoness was getting impatient. She was able to restrain


    Anya, but now, Rocky was also here to make her life difficult. Then, she waved her hand again,


    producing several ck flowers that blossomed around the altar. The next moment, the petals of the


    flowers instantly spread out and bolted towards Rocky as if they were sharp des.


    Fortunately, Rocky''s Magic Icy Armor immediately activated and protected him. As soon as the petals


    touched the armor, they exploded and released a ck light. As the barrage of ck petals struck him,


    he was eventually covered in ck light.


    "Give up, brat! You cannot resist my power!" the demoness snorted, confident that it was enough to


    finish Rocky off.


    However, after a moment, an ice force suddenly surged out and instantly dispersed the ck light that


    surrounded Rocky. Eventually, his figure emerged, unharmed.


    "What? How is that possible?" Obviously, the demoness was so surprised that Rocky was able to


    withstand her power.


    Rocky did not even utter a word. Instead, he took the opportunity tounch a sword strike using the


    God-killing Sword. Seeing this, the demoness quickly flew away, afraid that she would be hit by it.


    Now that the demoness was far away from him, Rocky wasted no time and rushed to the Purgatorial


    Tripod.


    The demoness could not help but grit her teeth, thinking that she could not let Rocky take the tripod.


    Thus, she chased after him and released the deadly ck flowers again. However, just like earlier, the


    ck flowers just exploded, and the light they produced did not have any effect on Rocky. Thanks to


    the Magic Icy Armor, he was totally unharmed.


    When Rocky emerged without any injury, the demoness''s jaw dropped, stunned at what she saw. She


    could not believe how strong his armor was to keep him free from harm even after all the attacks that


    he received. However, she did not know that even though his strength had not reached the God Realm


    yet, his physical body was already refined into a divine body. Hence, his resilience was beyond what


    one could imagine.


    Of course, the demoness was still unwilling to give up. She quickly used another skill to deal with her


    opponent. All of a sudden, countless ck vortices appeared beneath Rocky''s feet. Afterward, ck


    shadows rushed up and intertwined with each other as if they were thorny vines. Then, they blocked


    his way, slowing him down and preventing him from getting close to the tripod.


    However, even with this skill, it was still not a match for the God-killing Sword. As soon as Rocky


    shed the sword a few times, the ck thorny vines were instantly cut to pieces.


    At this point, Rocky was now inching towards the tripod. However, he did not really intend to take it


    away. He thought that as long as he could protect it and prevent anyone from getting their hands on it,


    he need not take it from where it was ced.


    Now that Rocky was already standing in front of the Purgatorial Tripod, the demoness''s face turned


    extremely cold. At this moment, she was not in a very advantageous situation. She could not confront


    him head-on because of the God-killing Sword. At the same time, Anya was just behind her. Although


    she was still restrained, she could break free from the shackles any time soon. If she continued fighting


    with them, her body might notst that long. Hence, the demoness could not really force herself and


    risk it all.


    However, while the demoness and Rocky remained motionless for a while, a demonic dragon shadow


    suddenly appeared out of nowhere and rushed towards Rocky.


    Fortunately, Rocky immediately sensed that something was about to attack him. With his quick


    reflexes, he waved the God-killing Sword and resisted the iing demonic dragon shadow.


    Boom!


    With a reverberating sound, the God-killing Sword shed with the demonic dragon shadow and easily


    destroyed it.


    However, although he managed to block the attack, he was still caught up with the impact. Since it was


    a sneak attack, he was not able to fully defend himself. If it weren''t for the God-killing Sword and the


    Magic Icy Armor, he would have been seriously injured.


    "Come out, you coward!" Rocky snapped. The type of person that he liked the least was the one who


    could not fight him fair and square.


    "Ha-ha! Do not get too mad. My hand just slipped!" Immediately after, Rocky heard a familiar voice.


    When he looked in the direction of the voice, he saw that it was actually Zain. Rocky was a bit


    surprised to see the prince because he did not notice him enter the Demon Sealing Pce.


    "I see. You have also entered¡­" Rocky''s eyes narrowed knowing that Zain would definitely make the


    situation messier. He knew that the prince''s attack was really directed at him because he was standing


    next to the tripod. Of course, Zain would not let anyone take the tripod since he wanted it for himself so


    that he could be the next king of the Shura Race. It meant that there was even a possibility that


    Zain would team up with the demoness just so they could drive Rocky away from the tripod.


    "Yes, of course. Did you expect that my uncle will be able to stop me? You underestimate me," Zain


    uttered in disdain.


    Not long after, several figures appeared one after another. Enoch, La, Valeria, and several masters


    at the medium and premium stage of the Shura Realm rushed in. Obviously, they were all inside in


    order to get a hold of the tripod that contained Phillip''s soul.


    ''This is quite unexpected, but I can use this chance!'' After seeing that Enoch and his men were already


    there, the demoness let out a grin and felt confident again. She thought that as long as Enoch and the


    others could distract and stop Rocky, she would have the chance to release Phillip''s soul from the


    tripod.


    Of course, Rocky knew what the demoness was thinking. Hence, the situation was now against his


    favor. Most of the people now inside this Demon Sealing Pce had their own reason for obtaining the


    tripod. Therefore, even if he talked to them, they would not listen to him.


    At this moment, the scene was chaotic andplicated. Even though Rocky was already in front of the


    Purgatorial Tripod, he was not sure of what could happen next.


    All he could do right now was guard the tripod against everyone with all his strength. Right now, the


    demoness was just a few steps away from Rocky, but she could not freely rush towards him. If she


    wanted to get to the tripod, she would need others'' help to force Rocky away from his current position.


    Obviously, anyone could do that. Zain and Enoch would not hesitate to attack him. Moreover, even


    La was covetous of the soul of Phillip since she yearned to be the next ruler. Therefore, it was like


    Rocky was against everyone else.


    But before anyone could make the first move, a burst ofughter suddenly resounded from the depths


    of the Demon Sealing Pce. "Ha-ha! Would you look at this? The Demon Sealing Pce hasn''t been


    so lively for a long time. In fact, I didn''t expect that someone would be able to open the enchanted


    barrier. Well, it seems that I still have the chance to see the sun again."


    Upon hearing the voice, everyone, including Rocky, was stunned.

 Chapter 1869 The Giant Demon Race

    Chapter 1869 The Giant Demon Race


    A gigantic figure slowly emerged from the depths of the Demon Sealing Pce. It had in its spirit form,


    and it exuded an aura that was between the Shura Realm and the God Realm.


    Moreover, behind this huge figure, there were also two rtively short figures. They had long hands


    and feet, and it could be easily said that they were not members of the Shura Race.


    "The giant demon race? Those three are the strongest warriors of the giant demon race! I can''t believe


    that they''re still alive!" Anya had just broken free from the demoness earlier. When she saw the three


    figures that just appeared, she was utterly shocked. She had encountered them before, and they were


    actually the ones who instigated a bloody storm in the Ghostly Demon Land, causing a big disaster


    back then.


    In fact, the giant demon race used to be as powerful as the Shura Race. However, because the Shura


    Race was favored by the deity of the Holy-Evil World, they were able to learn powerful secret


    techniques. Consequently, the Shura Race suppressed the giant demon race, making them somehow


    disappear from the surface of the continent.


    But the members of the giant demon race were just waiting for the perfect chance to exact their


    revenge. Finally, a thousand years ago, they encountered the demonic race of the Holy-Evil World,


    which helped them enter the Ghostly Demon Land. They were tricked into obtaining Phillip''s power,


    and they caused a huge disaster in thend. At that time, under the orders of the divine race, Anya and


    King Corey were tasked to handle this mess. As a result, a fierce war broke out between the giant


    demon race and the army led by King Corey. The ancestors of the Shura Race suffered a heavy blow.


    Left with no choice, the king entered the state of being a god at the cost of all his strength and used all


    his might to eliminate the strong masters of the giant demon race.


    Both sides suffered countless losses, and these strong warriors all turned into martial spirits with great


    resentment after death. In order to entrap these martial spirits, Anya had to sacrifice herself by sealing


    them together with her.


    That was why Anya was so shocked to see that the three strongest warriors of the giant demon race¡ª


    Coen, Cody, and Can¡ªwere still alive. Back then, the three brothers fought against King Corey, and


    their battlested for seven days and nights. During that time, no one could guess who would win


    because they were evenly matched. But in the end, King Corey prevailed.


    "Oh? I see a familiar face! I did not expect that I will see you again after all these years." Coen stepped


    forward and was a little surprised to see Anya. He could not help but wear a terrifying smile upon


    seeing that there was still a survivor from the ancestors of the Shura Race.


    "I''m pretty sure that King Corey annihted you three by using the God-killing Sword! How did you


    survive?" Anya asked in confusion. Apparently, she saw with her two eyes how Corey killed them, so


    she was bewildered after seeing them.


    "Ha! Didn''t you also survive? Don''t think that you''re the only one whose spirit can leave their body,"


    Coen replied with a cold snort. He was kind of annoyed that Anya was underestimating them.


    "Brother, the sword that this guy is holding, isn''t that the God-killing Sword?" Cody, who was standing


    behind Coen, suddenly pointed towards the God-killing Sword in Rocky''s hand.


    Coen immediately looked at Rocky''s hand, and his eyes narrowed upon seeing that it really was the


    God-killing Sword. Then, he examined Rocky from head to toe and said, "He must have something to


    do with Corey if he can use that sword. However, his strength is much weaker. Even if he can use the


    sword, he cannot pose any threat to us. We don''t have to worry about him."


    "That''s what I thought, too. Hey! Now that the enchanted barrier of the Demon Sealing Pce is


    broken, why don''t we just leave this ce together with the Purgatorial Tripod?" Can instantly


    proposed, wanting to leave the ce where they were stuck for a very long time.


    "I agree. But before we leave, it will be better if we replenished our strength. I can estimate that with the


    spiritual power of all these people, it should be enough to recover about thirty percent of our original


    strength," Coen sneered, looking at Rocky and the others with a disdainful look.


    "Wait a minute. You three should be followers of the demonic race, right?" the demoness butted in. It


    was obvious that she was nning to ally with them in order to fast-track her goal.


    "And who are you?" Coen''s eyebrow raised upon noticing the strange aura that was enveloping her.


    "I am the emissary of the demonic race. I am actually here today to release Phillip''s soul and bring him


    back into the world," the demoness replied with a smile. She exposed her identity, confident that she


    could win the three brothers over to her side.


    "I see. This woman is a bitch from the demonic race! Are you thinking that we will cooperate with you?


    Ha! The demonic race tricked us into taking Phillip''s soul before, and look what happened to us. We


    were trapped here for many years!" Coen was fuming in anger as he reminisced what really happened


    before.


    "That is the fault of the Shura Race. As long as you help me, I guarantee you that you can get your


    revenge!" the demoness persuaded. She could not afford to lose this opportunity to convince them to


    take her side.


    "Ha-ha! An emissary of the demonic race? The Shura race''s fault? We won''t be fooled again by your


    kind! Why do we need to cooperate with you? If the three of us can refine Phillip''s soul, we can


    dominate the entire Shura Continent in no time. We don''t need your help." Apparently, Coen already


    had a much bigger n in mind.


    "Refine Phillip''s soul? Do you want me to kill you?" the demoness quickly retaliated with a threat. She


    did not expect that the three of them would tantly refuse to obey her.


    "Don''t be so pretentious, bitch. I can clearly see that your physical body cannot hold on for much


    longer. You really want to take on the three of us? Fine! You want to expose your soul that badly?"


    Coen retorted with a mocking grin.


    The demoness''s face darkened. She thought that her life would be much easier now that the members


    of the giant demon race appeared. Unexpectedly, she gained even more enemies.


    On the other hand, Rocky thought that this would work to his advantage. As long as the three brothers


    didn''t help the demoness, they could still have a chance to win this battle.


    At the same time, Anya hurriedlynded beside Rocky in order to protect the Purgatorial Tripod with


    him.


    With the appearance of the three strongest warriors of the giant demon race, the originally messed-up


    situation became even more chaotic. It seemed that a wild battle would be inevitable at this point.


    "Your Royal Highness, as the direct descendant of the royal family, I assume that you won''t just stand


    idly and watch Phillip''s soul be taken away by either the demonic race or the giant demon race, will


    you?" Rocky shouted towards Zain in a serious tone. He instantly thought that in this situation, he


    needed more hands to help him, and he could definitely use the prince''s strength. With just Anya and


    him, their power might not be able to suppress the demoness. Hence, it would be even more


    impossible to deal with the three brothers of the giant demon race, and Enoch and his men all at the


    same time. Therefore, if they could at least get help from Zain and his men, there might still be a


    chance to turn this around and stop Phillip''s soul from being released.


    Of course, there was a bit of hesitation on Zain''s face. Originally, he nned to fight Rocky so that he


    could seize Phillip''s power for himself. However, he did not expect that more enemies would appear. If


    he and his men acted by themselves, he knew that they could not ovee all of their opponents.


    Hence, he thought that if he could team up with Rocky and Anya, they could at least decrease the


    enemies first and increase his chance of getting the tripod.


    "Obviously, I won''t let some demoness or aliens get away with the tripod that contains Phillip''s soul.


    Fine! I will cooperate with you, but I have one condition. After we repel them, you shall let me take the


    tripod," Zain uttered in an imposing manner.


    "What? You want me to betray Princess La?" Rocky could not believe that Zain would be so


    audacious to ask the tripod in exchange for helping him.


    "If you can''t even agree to this, how do you expect me to believe you? Is the next sessor of the king


    more important to you than securing the safety of the Shura Continent?" Zain answered coldly, trying to


    trick him.


    "I could say the same to you! Then, don''t help me. Let''s see if you still have a ce to leave after the


    demoness or the giant demon race got a hold of Phillip''s soul! I can just stand by and watch while you


    struggle to confront them. Let''s see how long you canst," Rocky said bluntly. He could not take Zain''s


    greedy attitude anymore, so he snapped at him.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Zain''s face twitched. He did not think that Rocky would be this hard to sway. Obviously, he also knew


    that Rocky was right. He just wanted to take advantage of the situation to get the upper hand.


    Moreover, if it weren''t really for Rocky and Anya, they would not be able to enter the Demon Sealing


    Pce. Hence, the prince knew that he had no chance of oveing the demoness and the members


    of the giant demon race without cooperating with Rocky and Anya.

 Chapter 1870 Kill The Enemy First

    Chapter 1870 Kill The Enemy First


    "Zain, this is not the time to be stubborn. We have to work together to defeat ourmon enemies


    first!" La tried to convince Zain. Even she knew that they would have difficulty dealing with the


    demoness, Enoch, and the three members of the giant demon race by themselves. If Zain chose to be


    stubborn and prideful, he would get nothing in the end. Hence, the princess could only persuade Zain


    to cooperate with them to join hands against theirmon enemies.


    At this moment, Zain let out a frown. He had a lot of thoughts in his head. It was clear to him that he


    would not be able to aplish anything on his own, but he was also afraid that there would be no


    benefit for him if he worked with La and Rocky.


    But of course, since he was the son of the current king, he wanted to protect his n to the best of his


    abilities. He did not want the Shura Race to be enved by the other races. Moreover, at this point,


    Rocky had at least some advantage because he was already there in front of the Purgatorial Tripod,


    guarding it. Hence, it would just make sense if Zain chose to side with Rocky and La in the


    meantime.


    "Fine. Let''s work together and defeat them first..." Eventually, Zain chose topromise and pick the


    most logical option. However, he still put forth a condition and said, "I will agree to cooperate, but after


    we defeat them, we have to fairlypete for Phillip''s power!"


    "That goes without saying. I am not the kind of person whounches a sneak attack on my allies or


    takes advantage of them after I get what I want. Anyway, as long as we can protect Phillip''s soul from


    them, we can discuss how we canpete for it afterward," La responded with a straight face. After


    all, she knew that if there was someone who would likely plot something behind someone else''s back,


    it would definitely be Zain. Hence, even though he already agreed to cooperate, La and Rocky could


    not just let their guards down.


    "All right. We have a deal then," Zain replied tly.


    La just nodded and did not say anything more. She just shifted her gaze towards their enemies.


    Soon enough, Zain and the two high-level masters under him stood beside La and began


    confronting Enoch and his men. Now that Zain and La joined hands, Enoch felt a greater pressure,


    knowing that he had a very slim chance of winning against them. Moreover, he was so frustrated


    because he would not be able to help the demoness in any way.


    At the same time, three parties were confronting each other before the Purgatorial Tripod¡ªthe


    demoness, Rocky and Anya, and the three members of the giant demon race.


    "Master, those three demons are already close to the God Realm. Although they are slightly weaker


    than the demoness, they will still be very difficult to deal with," Anya quickly informed Rocky.


    "I am also aware of that. That is why I think we need to convince the demoness to team up with us,"


    Rocky said out of nowhere.


    "Huh? Why?" Anya was stunned, not expecting that she would hear thise from Rocky.


    "If you look at the situation carefully, her physical body is already on the brink of copsing. Hence, with


    the limited time that she still had, she must be very desperate to aplish her task. But since all


    three groups are in a deadlock, she cannot do anything to move forward. Of course, she needs to take


    care of either the three demons or us first. But obviously, the three demons are a bigger threat


    compared to us, so she will undoubtedly pick the choice that is more favorable for her. Therefore, we


    can take that opportunity and team up with her. I don''t think she will oppose the idea." Rocky exined


    his n.


    "But what if she only pretends to agree, and then she suddenly stabs us in the back and takes the


    tripod for herself?" Anya said in a worried tone.


    "Don''t worry. She will not be that stupid to do that. Cooperating with us is her only chance to


    aplish her goal, so she won''t do anything that she will regret," Rocky said with certainty as if he


    could clearly see what was on the demoness'' mind.


    "All right. I trust your decision, master." After careful consideration, Anya thought that what Rocky said


    was reasonable. So, she eventually agreed and supported Rocky''s n.


    For the time being, Rocky asked Anya to guard the tripod in his ce while he went to confront the


    demoness.


    "What do you think you''re doing? Are you willingly epting your death?" Seeing how Rocky


    approached without care, the demoness could not help but be vignt.


    "Don''t be too serious. I''m just here to strike a deal with you," Rocky responded indifferently.


    "A deal? Why would I do that?" The demoness'' eyes narrowed, intrigued at what the young man could


    be plotting.


    "We both know that the strength of those three demons is already close to the God Realm. Thus, both


    of us will definitely have trouble dealing with them. Moreover, they also made it clear that they are after


    Phillip''s soul. If the two of us continue to fight each other, it will just give those demons the advantage


    in the end. Of course, we don''t want that to happen. Am I right?" Rocky persuaded, uttering very


    convincing words.


    "So, are you actually telling me to help you deal with these monsters?" the demoness asked


    straightforwardly.


    "Yes. At this point, Enoch and his men are not capable enough, so you cannot expect any assistance


    from him. Just by your own strength, I highly doubt that you can take care of me and the three demons


    at the same time. But of course, there is also the option of you teaming up with those three demons. If


    you do that, there is no way for me and Anya to win. However, you can already imagine that those


    three demons can easily kill you afterward. Anyway, in order to move forward, you will have to pick a


    side to get the Purgatorial Tripod. So, who do you think you should pick so that you will have a greater


    chance of winning?" Rocky asked after giving the demoness his analysis.


    Upon hearing what Rocky had said, the demoness fell into deep thought and a trace of admiration


    shed through her eyes. Previously, she had dislike Rocky very much since he was the reason why


    her ns were ruined. But at this moment, she could not help but admire him. Not only was he capable


    of acting calmly and smartly in this kind of situation, but he was also able to do it despite his young age.


    Obviously, this was a feat that only extraordinary people could achieve. She thought that it must be the


    reason why Rocky could effortlessly use the God-killing Sword. Moreover, she believed that if she


    could somehow sway the young man to work for the demonic race, she could easily revive it.


    Pondering on these thoughts, the demoness suddenly let out a smile and said, "Since I can see your


    sincerity, I think I can cooperate with you. But remember that the tripod is still my first priority. The


    moment I see you go for it, I won''t show you any mercy. But if you only want a part of the power of


    Phillip''s soul to inherit the throne, then maybe I can spare you some of it."


    "I see. That''s exactly what I want," Rocky briefly replied.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Afterward, he nodded to Anya, signaling that the negotiations went well.


    As Anya got the message, she immediately shifted her gaze towards the three demons.


    However, it turned out that the three demons also figured out that Rocky made an agreement with the


    demoness. They exchanged nces with each other, informing each other about the changes of the


    situation. Nheless, they thought that even if Rocky and the demoness teamed up, it would not


    really be a big problem. They had been trapped inside the Demon Sealing Pce for thousands of


    years, and their strength was now close to the God Realm. Unless a genuine member of the divine or


    the demonic race appeared before them, they needed not to worry.


    "Humph! No matter what you do, the Purgatorial Tripod will fall in our hands!" Coen, one of the three


    demons roared mightily, spun rapidly, and turned into a shadow that rushed to the Purgatorial Tripod at


    an incredible speed.


    Cody and Can followed right after, exhibiting an overwhelming momentum.


    "Here''s what we will do. Anya and I will take care of Coen. Then, I''ll leave the other two to you," Rocky


    said decisively. At this point, the demoness'' body would not be able to bear more physical damages, so


    it might not be a good idea to let her fight the powerful Coen head-on. Hence, Rocky told her that she


    could deal with the two weaker ones.


    "Yeah. I already know that you will make this arrangement. But is that really all right? Can you defeat


    that guy? He''s the strongest of the three and he might break through to the God Realm at any time,"


    the demoness reminded sternly.


    "No problem. Did you forget that I was able to deal with you? Then this one should not be much of a


    challenge," Rocky replied confidently, letting out a faint smile.


    The demoness could just snort coldly since she knew that Rocky was subtly mocking her. But the truth


    was Rocky''s strength indeed surpassed her expectations. She did not expect that a mere member of


    the Shura Race would cause her so much trouble that he even ruined her n.


    Meanwhile, Anya, who was left guarding the tripod, wore a serious expression and took a defensive


    stance as the enemies approached.

 Chapter 1871 Eliminate The Enemy For Good

    Chapter 1871 Eliminate The Enemy For Good


    As he steadily rushed towards Anya, Coen swiftly threw out his palm. His palm strength was like water


    flowing in a river. On the surface, it looked pretty harmless, but it actually contained tremendous power.


    After Anya took the strike head-on, the surging spiritual power was able to push her back a few meters.


    ''What? I did not expect that the giant demon race will be much stronger than they were before, '' Anya


    thought to herself, a bit surprised by the sudden turn of events. She had experienced battling them


    before, so she had a clear grasp of their strength. Hence, she was taken aback to see that the strength


    that Coen disyed just now exceeded what she remembered.


    At the same time, when Rocky saw that Anya was actually forced back by Coen''s seemingly casual


    attack, his brows also furrowed. Without wasting any time, he rushed andnded to her side, intending


    to support her.


    "Are you okay?" Rocky quickly asked.


    "Yes, I am fine. I was just a little bit caught off guard. Master, these demons are stronger than they


    were before. Please be careful in dealing with them," Anya warned with a frown.


    "I see. But don''t worry too much. I am sure that I can handle this guy with you by my side." After saying


    that, Rocky instantly wielded the God-killing Sword and calmly rushed towards Coen.


    Upon seeing this, Coen could only sneer, thinking that it was ridiculous that the young man was trying


    to confront him given his current strength. Then, Coen punched hard on the ground. Immediately after,


    sharp stone pirs rose and surrounded Rocky in an instant.


    "Demonic avatars, I summon you!" In the blink of an eye, Rocky created several avatars that rushed


    and avoided the stone pirs.


    Soon enough, Rocky''s real body appeared before Coen. With a swift sh, he let out a powerful sword


    shadow that bolted towards Coen.


    "Humph! You think that a mere member of the Shura Race deserves to use such a precious divine


    treasure?!" Then, a ball of cyan me emerged from Coen''s palm. He hurled it towards the sword


    shadow in order to consume it.


    In an instant, the cyan me engulfed the entire sword shadow. But after that, it also headed directly


    towards Rocky.


    However, Rocky did not even try to dodge at all. Instead, he just held the God-killing Sword in front of


    his chest. The next moment, the rushing cyan me came in contact with Rocky, generating a huge


    explosion that caught everyone''s attention.


    "Ha! That''s what you get for overestimating yourself!" Seeing how Rocky was consumed by the


    explosion, Coen let out a mocking grin. His devil me could easily devour a diabolic beast that had


    iron-like skin and bones, so he was confident that Rocky could not survive that.


    However, it was Coen who had underestimated Rocky. Before the cyan me dissipated, an ice


    shadow suddenly shot out like a meteor streaking the air at an incredible speed. Then, from the


    shadow''s hand, a golden light glowed brightly. In a sh, the light shed Coen''s left arm, severing it in


    an instant.


    "Argh!" Coen immediately let out an agonizing scream. Although he was in his spirit form, he could still


    feel the absolute pain that was brought about by the God-killing Sword.


    "Damn you, brat!" Coen was in utter disbelief. Not only was Rocky unharmed by his devil me, but the


    young man also managed to cut off one of his arms.


    Seeing this, Cody and Can attempted to rush over and assist Coen. However, before they could


    proceed, they were already blocked by an ominous ck fog.


    "Where do you think you''re going? Your opponent is me. If you want to live, I suggest that you get out


    of here as soon as possible. Provoke me and I swear that you won''t be able to see the sun again," the


    demoness threatened them in an atrocious tone.


    However, the members of the giant demon race were ruthless and fierce in nature. Hence, even if they


    thought that they were at a disadvantage, they would not easily admit defeat. Moreover, they knew that


    the demoness'' body was close to its limit. Thus, they were confident that they could take her down with


    ease.


    Indeed, the demoness'' physical body was on the brink of copsing, but as long as she did not use her


    strength excessively, she was still going to be fine for the time being.


    In terms of strength, she was superior to the two demons, so she did not need to go all out.


    On the other hand, Coen was still furious about his arm being cut off. But since he was a spirit now, his


    lost arm gradually regenerated. As long as his soul was not destroyed, he could recover no matter how


    severe the damage to his body was.


    Rocky also expected this to happen, so he did not dare to lower his guard. Besides, his only goal was


    to threaten Coen. He did not expect to kill the demon in just one strike.


    "How dare you look down on me? I will kill all of you!" Not able to contain his rage, Coen suddenly let


    out a burst of maniacalughter. Immediately after, it turned into ghostly cries and howls that


    reverberated in the entire Demon Sealing Pce. It sounded very eerie and disturbing.


    Then, a momentter, Rocky suddenly felt that his vision became blurry and he had a manic sensation


    surging from within his body. Moreover, all the other people present also experienced the same thing. It


    was as if they were forced to have a strong bloodthirsty impulse in their minds.


    Soon enough, under the influence of Coen''s creepyughter, Zain, La, Enoch, and the other


    warriors of the Shura Race began attacking each other regardless if they were their foes or


    companions.


    Although Rocky could restrain the wild impulse due to his strong will, he was also on the verge of giving


    in.


    "Ha-ha! All of you members of the Shura Race will sumb to my Heavenly Demon Voice. You will


    lose control and kill each other until no one is left alive! The Purgatorial Tripod belongs to the giant


    demon race!" Coen kept onughing frantically as if everything was under his control.


    Meanwhile, the only one that couldpletely resist the effect of hisughter was the demoness.


    However, since she was busy fighting Cody and Can, she could not do anything to help Rocky and


    the other members of the Shura Race.


    At this time, Coen approached Rocky. He had a vicious look in his eyes, eager to take Rocky''s life with


    his own hands.


    "Master, look out!" Although Anya could also somehow restrain the effect of Coen''sughter, she


    couldn''t move her own body ording to her will.


    ''Damn it. I can''t let him take the Purgatorial Tripod. Once that happens, all of our efforts will be a huge


    failure!'' With hisst ounce of will, Rocky entered the pce.


    "Is there a treasure that can resist the Heavenly Demon Voiceing from a member of the giant


    demon race?" Rocky asked at once.


    "You are battling a member of the giant demon race? I thought they had already gone extinct a long


    time ago," the guardian remarked, surprised at what Rocky said.


    "Well, there are three survivors who were trapped in the Demon Sealing Pce all this time. They are


    giving us a hard time, and we will be ughtered if nothing was done against their manipting


    laughter," Rocky replied with a deep sense of urgency.


    "That is right. The giant demon race is born with an extraordinary skill, making anyone who hears their


    laughter lose their mind. There is actually a holy treasure that can resist it, but its effect can onlyst for


    a limited time," the guardian said.


    "As long as I can buy enough time to get the Purgatorial Tripod away from those demons, it would be


    enough!" Originally, Rocky did not want to remove the tripod from where it was. But now that the


    situation changed drastically, he thought that it would be necessary. Hence, he decided that at this


    point, securing the tripod was his top priority.


    "All right. Take this Heaven-shaking Bell. After you use it, the sound it produces will spread thousands


    of miles, shaking both heaven and earth. At that time, the demonic sounds will be overshadowed by the


    sound of the bell." After exining, the guardian immediately took out an ancient palm-sized bell.


    "Remember, its effect is not permanent. It could only work for a limited time. You should defeat the


    member of the giant demon race before the time is up," the guardian firmly reminded.


    "How long will its effectst?" Rocky asked with furrowed brows.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You have about ten minutes," the guardian responded.


    "Ten minutes... That should be enough." Afterward, Rocky quickly left the pce, hopeful that he could


    still turn the situation around.


    At this moment, Rocky saw that Coen was already just a step away from the Purgatorial Tripod. But


    just as he was about to touch the tripod, Rocky instantly took out the Heaven-shaking Bell. Immediately


    after, the bell rose into the air and expanded in midair. It became sorge that it could cover the ceiling


    of the pce.


    Then, the bell shook and rang.


    ng! ng!


    It produced a deafening sound that made the entire pce tremble violently. The next moment, Coen''s


    Heavenly Demon Voice was suppressed and overshadowed.


    With this, Rocky immediately regained his senses and mobility.


    Without wasting any time, he rushed to where Coen was and shed the God-killing Sword from


    behind him.


    However, with his quick reflex, Coen was able to turn around and wave his hand to block Rocky''s


    sword attack.


    ring with animosity, Coen shouted, "Why are you not affected by my Heavenly Demon Voice?!"


    Coen was astounded after seeing that Rocky had not lost his mind yet. But at the same time, his face


    became even more ferocious. His anger towards the young man heightened to the extreme, and he


    just wanted to kill Rocky for good.

 Chapter 1872 Specks Of Light

    Chapter 1872 Specks Of Light


    "Master, I am going to help you!" Anya suddenly called out. Her strength was supposed to have


    reached the limit, but she quickly rushed beside Rocky to assist him.


    All of a sudden, she turned into a burst of spiritual light and enveloped Rocky, making his aura soar into


    the sky as if it was simr to a god''s.


    "Anya?" Feeling the sudden change in his aura, Rocky could just clench his fists. He knew that Anya


    was giving him herst ounce of strength, so he could not let it go to waste. At this moment, all he


    needed to do was secure the Purgatorial Tripod and not let it fall into anyone else''s hands.


    The next moment, Rocky brandished the God-killing Sword. As he faced Coen again, he revealed a


    domineering stance, eager to defeat the enemy that would stand in his way. Then, a stream of divine


    power poured into the sword.


    "Take this! Divine Punishment!" Immediately after, the God-killing Sword revealed a dazzling golden


    light. Its tremendous power surged towards Coen as if it was going to engulf him.


    In the blink of an eye, the power of the sword spread over and tried to devour Coen.


    However, Rocky knew that this wasn''t enough to kill Coen. But at least, it would be enough to give him


    some time to seize the Purgatorial Tripod.


    At this moment, Rocky was now in front of the tripod. However, as soon as he touched it, an


    astonishing force gushed out and went directly inside his body.


    Obviously, Rocky was caught off guard. Fortunately, the divine force that was residing on his body had


    not yet receded. With it and the Magic Icy Armor, he was spared from any injury. However, the impact


    of the power was still strong enough to make him feel a little weak. Even his face turned quite pale.


    At the same time, Anya''s power left Rocky''s body after it finally ran out. Right now, her spirit form was


    almost transparent as if it was on the verge of disappearing at any time.


    "Master, I''m sorry but I already consumed all my strength. It seems that I won''t be able to help you


    anymore," Anya said dejectedly. Until thest moment, she still wanted to help Rocky aplish his


    goal.


    "It''s all right. You have done plenty enough. Have a good rest now. I promise that I''ll take care of


    everything," Rocky replied with a burning conviction. If it weren''t for Anya''s help, he wouldn''t have been


    able to stop the demoness previously. Although he knew that losing Anya right now would be a huge


    blow, it was clear to him that he should move forward and not waste all her efforts. At this point, all he


    needed to do was get a hold of the Purgatorial Tripod and secure it.


    However, at this time, Coen suddenly appeared. He took a direct hit from the God-killing Sword, so he


    had to use some time to recover. From the look on his face, he was so infuriated that it seemed like he


    could swallow Rocky alive. He felt exasperated and humiliated that a mere member of the Shura Race


    could push him to this extent. Now, he was ready to get back at the young man.


    The next moment, Coen rushed towards Rocky, letting out a violent power that seemed like a


    vehement storm.


    Since the two were too close, Rocky had no time to dodge the attack. Hence, in a sh, he was


    enveloped by Coen''s power, and his body experienced the impact of a terrifying force.


    Although Rocky possessed a divine body and he also had the Magic Icy Armor, he was already on his


    limit after using the power of the God-killing Sword just now.


    At this point, he was just moving through his sheer willpower. The thought of fulfilling his mission and


    returning to his original world were the only things that kept him going.


    Then, out of nowhere, under the stimtion of his unyielding willpower, Rocky''s body unleashed


    vicious mes that instantly overwhelmed Coen''s power.


    The very next moment, Rocky released an astounding aura as if he was possessed by a god. Right


    now, it seemed that his consciousness was taken over by someone else.


    "This aura... I cannot be mistaken. Is that you, King Corey?!" Anya suddenly eximed. Behind Rocky,


    she could see a very familiar figure.


    It was indeed Corey, the former king of the Shura Race whose memories and power were inherited by


    Rocky.


    "Anya, I did not expect that I will have the chance to see you again," Corey said with a gentle smile.


    "Your Royal Highness, please forgive me! I was too weak to stop them from entering the Demon


    Sealing Pce. Now, the tripod is in danger of being taken by others," Anya said in a remorseful tone.


    "Don''t say that. You''ve dutifully done your mission, and you still exerted all your efforts to help even if


    this is already not your battle. You have done more than enough," Corey replied warmly.


    "Your Royal Highness, are you..." Anya wanted to ask something, but she stopped mid-sentence.


    "Yes. I have been dead for a long time, and unfortunately, I was killed by the person closest to me.


    However, before I died, I know that it couldn''t end that way, so I turned a part of my vital energy and


    strength into the Scarlet Heaven Jade. For a long time, I had been waiting for my sessor," Corey


    recounted. After hearing this, Anya finally understood what happened.


    "Well, the heir that you have chosen is indeed extraordinary. In fact, he is very simr to you," Anya


    remarked with a smile. As she remembered the first time she met Rocky, she was instantly convinced


    that he was Corey''s sessor.


    "I know. This must be fate, and everything was pre-arranged by the heavens. He came to the Demon


    Sealing Pce and obtained the power that I infused with the Purgatorial Tripod. His current power


    should just be a step lower than the God Realm," Corey said calmly, confident that Rocky could do well


    as his sessor.


    "I see. I guess you have expected all of this to happen even before," Anya sighed in relief, knowing that


    all her efforts were not in vain.


    "Who the hell are you? You are not the same person before!" At this time, Coen could see that Rocky''s


    aura became like that of Corey. Of course, he was familiar with Corey''s aura, so he instantly became


    wary. After all, Corey was the one who sealed him and his brothers in the Demon Sealing Pce back


    then.


    "Coen, I take it that you vividly remember what happened to the entire giant demon race when you tried


    to get your hands on Phillip''s soul. I can see that you are doing the same thing again. You are just


    repeating that same mistake that you did before." Corey red at Coen coldly while exuding an


    authoritative aura.


    "What the hell is going on? Corey, it is really you!" Obviously, Coen was stunned upon learning that it


    was indeed Corey.


    "After being imprisoned in the Demon Sealing Pce for over a thousand years, you haven''t learned


    your lesson yet? I guess I can seal you guys again if that is what you want!" In an instant, the God-


    killing Sword in Rocky''s hand flew and circled in the air. Then, it was enveloped in raging mes,


    making it look like a mighty phoenix.


    "It''s the ming phoenix! Damn it! I''m out of here!" Seeing Corey''s signature skill, Coen was instantly


    scared out of his wits. Now that the situation had be extremely unfavorable, he didn''t care about


    Phillip''s soul anymore. He immediately turned into a green light and flew towards the entrance of the


    Demon Sealing Pce as fast as he could.


    After seeing what happened, Cody and Can also stopped fighting the demoness and ran after their


    brother.


    "Your Royal Highness, they are getting away! Are we just going to let them run free?" Anya shouted.


    "Yes. Just let them go. There are more important things to be done right now. Moreover, it''s also time


    for me to leave," Corey said as he closed his eyes.


    "Your Royal Highness!" Anya could just call out to Corey with a heavy heart. Deep inside, she knew


    that it would be thest time that she saw him.


    "Ugh¡­ what happened to me just now?" After a while, Rocky finally came to his senses and opened


    his eyes.


    "Oh, you havee to. How are you? Do you feel that your strength has increased dramatically?"


    Anya pretended that she was okay. She did not say anything about Corey and she also changed the


    subject.


    At the same time, Rocky tried to focus on his body, and he instantly noticed that his originally


    exhausted power had been already replenished. Moreover, just like Anya said, it was several times


    stronger than before. It was as if he hadpletely absorbed the power that came from the Purgatorial


    Tripod earlier.


    "You have nowpletely inherited King Corey''s power. With that, your overall strength is only a step


    away from the God Realm. Congrattions!" Anya uttered with a huge smile.


    "What? Really?" Rocky did not expect that the power that rushed into him was actually from Corey.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Now that there is no one to hinder you, you should get the Purgatorial Tripod," Anya suggested.


    Rocky''s expression became serious and he started walking towards the tripod without any hesitation.


    This time, when he touched the Purgatorial Tripod, it no longer rejected him. Instead, it glowed slightly


    as if it was responding to his power.


    Soon enough, the four golden chains that were restraining the tripod were also cut off.


    "It will be the safest if I can seal the tripod into the Magic Spiritual Space first," Rocky murmured as he


    took the tripod in his hand. Immediately after, he sent the Purgatorial tripod into the Magic Spiritual


    Space to keep it safe.


    However, the moment the tripod disappeared, the entire Demon Sealing ce began to tremble


    violently. At the same time, the altar beneath Rocky''s feet began to crack and copse.


    "Anya, the whole ce is about to crumble. We have to get out of here!" Rocky said.


    "I''m afraid I have to decline. All of my strength has been used up. So, even if I leave this ce, I won''t


    be able to live on. Furthermore, my wish was already granted. Please let me disappear along with the


    Demon Sealing Pce!" Anya said with a sad smile.


    Hearing this, Rocky could not help but be teary-eyed. Although he had only known Anya for a


    very short time, he knew that she was a very admirable person.


    "Come on. Off you go!" After uttering thesest words, Anya turned into specks of light and dissipated


    in the air.


    Before moving on, Rocky heaved a deep breath. Then, he flew towards the entrance of the


    pce.

 Chapter 1873 Not Chasing After Them

    Chapter 1873 Not Chasing After Them


    When the demoness saw that Rocky had obtained the Purgatorial Tripod, she quickly chased after him.


    "Hand over the tripod to me! I know you have it!" the demoness eximed in a demanding tone. Her


    chest was throbbing hard and her eyes were burning. After all, she could not afford to fail her mission.


    "Then, why don''t you catch me? If you can, maybe I''ll give it to you!" Rocky teased with a grin. Turning


    his back on the demoness, his figure disappeared in a sh.


    "What the hell? Did his strength just increase again?!" The demoness'' jaw almost dropped, surprised at


    what she just saw.


    The next moment, Rockynded before La and her team.


    "Your Royal Highness, the entire Demon Sealing Pce is about to copse. We have to get out of


    here first," Rocky informed the princess at once.


    "It seems that we already have what we came here for. All right. Let''s retreat!" La immediately


    ordered.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    At the same time, Zain also cast a nce at Rocky and ordered his men to get out of the pce.


    Since they were all aware that Rocky sessfully acquired the Purgatorial Tripod, it would be


    meaningless to fight with Enoch''s men and stay there.


    Not long after, both the teams led by La and Zain got out of the crumbling pce.


    Enoch also did not waste any time and gathered his men to get to the entrance.


    After everyone had finally gone out, the entire Demon Sealing Pce copsed to the ground with a


    loud bang, turning everything into mere ruins.


    The demoness was thest one toe out, and it seemed that everyone still made it outside.


    As soon as she came out, the demoness began shouting towards Rocky again, "Brat, we are not done


    yet! Hand over the Purgatorial Tripod right now!"


    At the same time, Zain also eximed with an aggressive expression, "Hey! Don''t you dare forget what


    you promised me!"


    "Hmm, but there is only one of it. Obviously, I can''t give it to both of you. How about you fight each


    other, and then I''ll give it to the winner? Sounds good?" Rocky asked calmly as if he was not taking this


    matter seriously.


    "What? You intend to go back on your word?" Zain replied, gritting his teeth. He realized that in the first


    ce, Rocky made him agree to the proposal since he did not have any other choice.


    "Of course not. But think about it. Do you really think that this woman will let you have the tripod just


    like that?" Rocky asked, shooting a nce at the demoness.


    Zain also stared at the demoness with his cold eyes. At the back of his mind, he knew that Rocky was


    right. Right now, he would not be able to deal with both the demoness and Enoch. If he tried to attack


    Rocky and forcefully take the tripod, Enoch and his men would definitely take the chance to strike him


    from behind.


    "Why don''t you just give it up, Zain? Both of us know that you cannot do anything at this point anyway.


    Get out of here with your men, and you will be spared," Enoch said with a smug face. If anyone had the


    ability to take the Purgatorial Tripod away from Rocky, it would be the demoness, who happened to be


    on Enoch''s side. Therefore, at this moment, only he and La actually had the chance topete for


    the position of the next ruler.


    "I don''t think so. I am the only one who knows the location of the teleportation point. Without me, you


    cannot leave this ce," Zain replied with a raised eyebrow,ying out hisst trump card on the table.


    "Did you not know that the teleportation point was destroyed right after we enter the Ghostly Demon


    Land? That is the sole reason why my team was scattered all over the ce," La cut in and burst


    out Zain''s bubble.


    "What did you say?" Hearing this, Zain was utterly stunned. Obviously, he was not aware of this fact


    since his team was the first one to use the teleportation point.


    "Yes, you heard that right. I was actually the one who destroyed it. So, right now, no one among you


    can leave this ce," the demoness sneered.


    "I see. Then, it seems that we should learn to survive in thisnd," Rocky said in a sarcastic tone.


    La and Valeria could just roll their eyes at Rocky. They could not believe that he was still in the mood


    to crack a joke at such a critical moment.


    "Well, as long as you hand the Purgatorial Tripod over to me, I can tell you the way to leave this ce,"


    the demoness suddenly proposed with a cunning smile. From her tone, she was assuming that she had


    already emerged victorious.


    "I will have to decline that offer since you are actually not the only one who knows how to leave the


    Ghostly Demon Land without using the teleportation point. Therefore, even if you don''t tell me, we will


    be just fine on our own." Rocky deliberately waited for the demoness to show her hand just so he could


    spite her.


    "You really are trying to make me kill you, aren''t you?" Of course, the demoness was not amused at


    how Rocky was toying with her.


    "The real question here is if you can still do that. Your body is already close to its limit, so we both know


    that it won''t be easy for you to kill me. You can threaten me all you want, but you should back it up with


    actions." At this point, Rocky clearly knew that the demoness did not have the strength to take him


    down. After all, if she did, she would have already done it much earlier. If she was not taking action


    against him, it just meant that something was hindering her.


    "Madam, you don''t have to waste your time with this brat. We still have many capable men on our side.


    I''m pretty sure that we can handle him just fine!" Enoch could arrogantly say that he could take care of


    Rocky since he and his men easily outnumbered the young man. However, he was actually ignorant of


    Rocky''s current strength after inheriting Corey''s power.


    "La, it seems that you will have to take care of yourselves from here on..." Obviously, Zain had no


    obligation of helping her for the throne. They might have temporarily allied earlier, but the situation had


    already changed. After saying that, he took his men away from the scene, intending to watch the


    impending battle on the sidelines.


    "What now?" La heaved a sigh and turned to Rocky.


    "I already have a n. I will cover for the team while you and Valeria lead them away from here,"


    Rocky replied in a low voice without any hint of worry or hesitation.


    "What are you saying? You will handle all of this alone? Why don''t I stay and help you?" La


    immediately urged. She was worried about Rocky, and he had already done so much for her.


    "I''ll help too!" Valeria also offered after hearing what Rocky said.


    "No! Just trust me on this. I need you to leave first. I promise I will meet up with you soon," Rocky


    answered firmly and seriously.


    They had already seen that determined look in Rocky''s eyes before, and he had alwayse through.


    Hence, La and Valeria exchanged looks and could not help but agree. They knew that if Rocky said


    that it was for the best, then they just had to put their faith in him.


    "Rubygon!" Immediately after, Rocky summoned Rubygon in their midst.


    As soon as Rubygon appeared, he whispered a few words to it. After listening to Rocky''s instructions,


    the beast let out a low roar in response.


    "Go with Rubygon. It will take you to a safe spot," Rocky said to La and Valeria.


    La just nodded and instantly raised her hand to signal her men. Soon enough, the remaining


    warriors under her team gathered around Rubygon.


    "Let''s set out!" As La gave the order, her entire team immediately left under Rubygon''s protection.


    "Madam, are we not going to chase after them?" Enoch asked the demoness the moment La and


    her team escaped from the scene.


    "There is no need for that. We don''t have to waste our energy on something trivial. This man has the


    Purgatorial Tripod, and that is what we are after," the demoness replied. At this time, she did not care


    about anyone else. Her time was already very limited, so she could just focus on her primary target.


    On the other hand, upon seeing that La''s team had retreated without Rocky, Zain immediately sent


    his men to track them. He assumed that Rocky might have been nning to escape the demoness and


    Enoch, and the young man should definitely meet up with La''s groupter. With this, he could still


    track the whereabouts of the tripod.


    "Now, go and catch him even if it costs your lives!" the demoness ordered sternly.


    "You heard her. Go and get him!" Enoch alsomanded decisively. He knew that this was the biggest


    chance for him to be the next ruler, so he would not dare let it slip by.


    Immediately after, Enoch and his men surrounded Rocky.


    However, Rocky was still pretty calm. Since his strength had been replenished and was also more


    powerful than before, he was confident to easily take on Enoch and his men. However, he still had to


    be on guard with the demoness. Although her body would not enable her to use too much of her


    strength, she still possessed the Demonic Spiritual Spear that could get him in huge trouble.


    "What are you waiting for? Come at me all at the same time!" With a grin on his face, Rocky wielded


    the God-killing Sword in his hand and incited Enoch and his men.


    Falling for his provocation, Enoch and his men rushed forth and attacked Rocky from different


    directions.


    Rocky actually did not want to waste time fighting with them, so he instantly activated the God-killing


    Sword, which let out a sudden roar. In a sh, an overwhelming sword aura surged out from the sword


    and swept over in all directions.


    Enoch and his men never expected that the God-killing Sword could release its power on its own as if it


    had its own consciousness. Since most of them were caught off guard, they were instantly sent flying


    with incredible momentum. As they crashed on the ground, they spat up a mouthful of blood and were


    seriously injured. In fact, the weaker ones could barely stand on their feet upon receiving the


    overbearing blow. It was safe to assume that they would not be able to hinder Rocky after this.


    "The God-killing Sword can alsounch an attack on its own, huh?" Rocky murmured in surprise,


    satisfied with this new discovery.


    At this point, Enoch and his men were too scared to go near Rocky again. They did not know what


    would happen to them if the God-killing Sword suddenlyunched a strike again.


    "So, does it mean that you are not going to stop me now? Then, I''m leaving!" Rocky sneered at them


    after seeing their terrified faces. Then, he hurriedly activated his bodily movement skill and headed in a


    certain direction.

 Chapter 1874 An Unexpected Figure Appeared

    Chapter 1874 An Unexpected Figure Appeared


    "Don''t think that you can run away from me!" Upon seeing that Rocky was about to escape, the


    demoness knew that at her current state, she would not be able to easily catch up with him. Hence, she


    had no choice but to summon the Demonic Spiritual Spear back. Then, she immediately threw it


    towards Rocky in order to stop him.


    It was known that the power of the Demonic Spiritual Spear was on par with the God-killing Sword.


    Moreover, it could absorb one''s spiritual energy and soul. It was extremely dangerous that even with


    his current strength, Rocky could not afford to be hit by it.


    Therefore, the moment Rocky saw the approaching spear, he instantly brandished the God-killing


    Sword, readying himself to resist the spear with all his strength.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    At the same time, Zain also seized the opportunity to attack Rocky using the Demonic Dragon de.


    He instantly released its power, knowing that if Rocky was done in, he would have one less enemy to


    deal with.


    In an instant, Rocky was in a dilemma. He was going to be sandwiched by the powers of the two


    weapons. Although he might have the ability to resist them, it would be hard to say if he could get out


    unscathed.


    However, just as Rocky was about to be hit by thebined attacks of the demoness and Zain, a


    delicate figure suddenly appeared and quickly threw out two rune papers that instantly blocked off the


    powers of the Demonic Spiritual Spear and the Demonic Dragon de.


    Boom! Boom!


    As the rune papers collided with the powers of the weapons, a huge explosion urred, creating an


    astonishing impact that quickly spread out in all directions.


    ''I know those rune papers. They belong to Leader Gilbert!'' Then, Rocky immediately shifted his gaze at


    the figure in front of him to see who it really was.


    At the same time, the delicate figure stared back at him and asked, "Seriously, what on earth have you


    done this time? Why do you have so many people targeting you?"


    "Miss Vivian? What are you doing here?"


    Rocky asked in bewilderment. It turned out that the figure who helped him was no other than Vivian,


    Gilbert''s sister.


    "Vivian?" Even Zain and Enoch recognized thedy at first nce. Just like Rocky, there were utterly


    confused at her sudden appearance. They were sure that she did not enter the Ghostly Demon Land


    with them, but she was now here before their eyes.


    "Well, let''s talk about why I am hereter. The important thing is that I was able to arrive on time. Come


    on, we have to get you out of here." Vivian kept Rocky guessing for the time being. At the same time,


    she shot a nce towards Zain and Enoch, and said, "How low have you two be? You have so


    many people on your side, but you dare bully a single person. Isn''t this a very humiliating behavior


    coming from members of the royal family?"


    "Hey, little girl! Don''t judge us because you know nothing about what''s going on! Now, get out of the


    way if you don''t want to get caught up in this mess. If you don''t make this hard for us, I will spare you


    this time!" Enoch threatened, clenching his fists. Since she was the sister of one of the fief''s leaders,


    Enoch did not really want to hurt her. After all, it would be bad for his reputation if the major fiefs started


    turning against him.


    "Is it not clear enough that I am here for this guy? He is a member of our fief. Now, if you want to kill


    him, you will have to deal with me first! By the way, don''t think that I will pull my punches just because


    you are members of the royal family!" Vivian dered in a domineering tone. Then, all of a sudden, her


    aura surged out, revealing a strength that was on the peak of the Shura Realm.


    At the sight of this, the remaining warriors of the Shura Race, including Zain and Enoch, were


    dumbfounded. They never expected that Vivian would have already reached this level.


    "What are you dawdling for? Catch them at once!" Obviously, the demoness did not care who Vivian


    was, or if she was more powerful than her underlings.


    But of course, Zain, Enoch, and the others could not help but show fear upon witnessing Vivian''s level


    of strength. Among them, the most powerful ones were only at the premium stage of the Shura Realm.


    Even if they confronted her at the same time, they might not be a match for her. At this time, the


    demoness might be the only one who could deal with her, but she was currently too weak to engage in


    a battle.


    "We don''t have time to deal with them. Let''s go!" Seeing that no one dared to step up and stop her,


    Vivian grabbed Rocky by the hand and activated her movement skill. In the blink of an eye, the two of


    them shed away.


    "Damn it! We can''t lose the tri¡ª" The demoness was so angry, but even before she could finish her


    sentence, she suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood. It seemed that her condition was getting


    worse at the moment.


    "We need to go after them!" Zain eventually regained hisposure and ordered his men. Although it


    would be tough facing Vivian with her current strength, he could not just abandon his aspiration to


    be the next king.


    "Madam, are we going after them?" Enoch also asked for the demoness'' next instructions.


    "My current physical body is at its limit. Before it getspletely broken, I have to leave the Ghostly


    Demon Land. Otherwise, if my soul is exposed, I will never be able to leave this ce," the demoness


    replied in a very frustrated manner.


    Hearing this, Enoch got even more nervous. He did not know that her condition was this bad. Hence,


    he immediately gathered his men to escort the demoness away from the ruins of the Demon Sealing


    Pce.


    Meanwhile, Rocky and Vivian ran without stopping the moment they left Zain, Enoch, and the others


    behind. They only stopped on their tracks when they were sure enough that no one had been chasing


    after them.


    "Where are Princess La and Miss Valeria right now? How are they doing?" Vivian asked, still panting


    heavily from all the running.


    "I sent them to the hidden exit of the Ghostly Demon Land," Rocky briefly replied.


    "I see. I did not expect that you will know about the hidden exit. Humph! Does it mean that I just wasted


    all my time and effort toe here and help you?" Vivian pouted andined.


    "So, you really came here just to help us?" Rocky was a bit taken aback upon learning about this.


    "Why do you think will I willinglye to such a dangerous and godforsaken ce?" Vivian answered,


    rolling her eyes at Rocky.


    "Did Leader Gilbert ask you to follow us here?" Rocky pried further.


    "No. In fact, what I am about to say might sound a little insane. I actually had a dream, and someone


    told me that you guys are in danger. Then, I was asked toe to the Ghostly Demon Land and help


    you get out," Vivian recounted.


    "Someone appeared in your dream? Do you know who it was?" Rocky asked with furrowed brows.


    "No. I did not even see the face of that person. However, after that, I heard the news that the


    teleportation point to the Ghostly Demon Land was destroyed after you guys got in. That was when I


    confirmed that something really is wrong and that I have to check on you. So, I hurriedly followed the


    alternate method on how to enter the Ghostly Demon Land that the person in my dream told me,"


    Vivian replied, shaking her head.


    "A person that can appear in one''s dreams... Could it be her?" After hearing Vivian''s story, Rocky


    thought of someone who might be responsible for it.


    "What do you mean? You have an idea who this person is?" Vivian immediately asked. Even she was


    utterly confused about this phenomenon. Hence, she was curious to know more about it.


    "I am not entirely sure. However, we can talk more about it after we get back. Right now, we have to


    meet with Princess La and Valeria as soon as possible." Rocky knew that exining it to Vivian right


    now might not be the best idea since it would take a long time, and it was such aplicated topic. So,


    instead, he urged her to focus on their priority for the time being.


    Knowing that Rocky was right, Vivian did not have any objection. Soon enough, the two of them set out


    again.


    About a dayter, Rocky and Vivian managed to arrive at the ruins left by the ancestors of the Shura


    Race, which was not far from the divine temple that he and Valeria had visited previously. However,


    unlike the temple, the ruins were not protected by the holy power.


    It turned out that Rocky asked Rubygon to lead Princess La and the rest to the ruins so that they


    could camp here while waiting for him.


    The moment La and Valeria saw Rocky and Vivian arrive, both girls were finally able to breathe a


    sigh of relief. But of course, they were not expecting to see Vivian.


    "Miss Vivian? Why are you with him?" Valeria could not help but ask. She was shocked and confused


    at the same time.


    "It is kind of a long story. We can just talk about itter. Right now, our priority is to leave the Ghostly


    Demon Land as soon as we can," Rocky butted in and went straight to the point.


    "How are we going to leave this ce? Is it true that you know another way to get us out of here?"


    La asked as she turned towards Rocky. Earlier, the young man told the demoness that he knew a


    way to get out of the Ghostly Demon Land. However, the princess did not know any other way aside


    from the teleportation point that was destroyed by the demoness.


    "The truth is that there is more than one teleportation point. Way back then, the ancestors of the Shura


    Race built three of them. Butter, only one was left functioning," Rocky revealed.


    "So, is there a teleportation point near this area?" La asked in delight. She assumed that Rocky led


    them to these ruins in the first ce because that was the case.


    "Yes. However, we still need to activate the teleportation point to make it work," Rocky answered with a


    nod.


    "Activate? What exactly do we need to do?" La probed.


    "It is said that only those who have the royal bloodline can activate the teleportation point..." Rocky


    then looked at La with a serious expression on his face.

 Chapter 1875 Please Explain

    Chapter 1875 Please Exin


    "If that is the case, then I can activate it with my blood," La said, feeling lucky that she met the


    requirements to make the teleportation array work.


    "Yes. However, I have to warn you that it may cost you a lot of blood," Rocky informed. "Anyway,


    please follow me." Then, he led them into the depths of the ruins.


    Soon enough, La, Valeria, Vivian, and the other warriors of the Shura Race followed to where Rocky


    headed.


    Not long after, Rocky stopped in an open ce deep in the ruins. One could clearly feel that beneath


    their feet, there was an astonishing surge of spiritual power.


    Then, Rocky waved his right hand, releasing a spiritual force that swept and blew away the sand and


    soil that covered the ground. Not long after, a strange sculpture was revealed. They saw that several


    runes intertwined on the ground and were densely packed.


    "Princess, if you are ready, please give me your hand," Rocky said calmly.


    Nodding in response, La immediately stretched out her hand to Rocky.


    As soon as Rocky held La''s hand, a stream of spiritual power gushed out from his hand that


    instantly made a cut on the princess''s wrist. With this, her bright red blood started dripping to the


    ground.


    Then, the blood flowed through the runes on the ground and continued to spread throughout the


    pattern.


    When Rocky saw that there was already enough blood to cover the entire pattern on the ground, he


    took out a jade bottle that contained Kohen''s saliva. Then, he put a drop of it on the cut on La''s wrist


    to instantly heal it.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Everyone, please take a few steps back," Rocky ordered firmly.


    Then, everyone, including Rocky, retreated from the pattern on the ground and watched how La''s


    blood covered every inch of the pattern on the ground.


    About five minutester, the princess''s blood finally filled the entire pattern to its brim.


    The next moment, the blood-soaked pattern lit up and shone with a dazzling light.


    Soon enough, the pattern turned into a huge circle of light.


    "The teleportation array has been activated, but it will not remain open for too long. Please step into it


    so that we can get out of this ce as soon as possible!" Rocky said loud and clear.


    Hearing this, the others exchanged looks and nodded at each other.


    Then, they followed Rocky and stepped into the luminous circle.


    When everyone got inside the ring of light, they instantly vanished and not a trace of them was left.


    The next moment, as Rocky opened his eyes, he noticed that he was not back to the Shura Race.


    Instead, he was standing in the Peach Blossom Forest where he always met with Mika. Moreover,


    he was not alone. Vivian was there with him.


    "What is this ce? I can remember that this is the exact ce that I saw in the dream that I told you!"


    Vivian could not help but exim in surprise.


    "Well, you will soon find out," Rocky could just vaguely answer since he wanted Mika to handle the


    rest.


    Shortly after they arrived at the Peach Blossom Forest, a golden light descended from the sky, mixed


    with a bright pink aura. Then, a graceful figure walked out of the light, which was none other than


    Mika.


    "It''s nice to see you again, ma''am," Rocky greeted respectfully.


    "Wait! I''m pretty sure that she''s the person I saw in my dream. So, are you telling me that she''s a


    goddess?" This was actually Vivian''s first time meeting a goddess, so she was greatly surprised.


    "Yes. It was indeed I who visited you in your dream to ask for your help," Mika admitted. "Thank you


    for doing a good job. I was right to pick you for this task!"


    "Well, even if I did not go and help him, he would still have safelye back on his own," Vivian said


    indifferently after regaining herposure.


    "Of course, I believe in his strength. But I had to send you just in case something bad happened."


    Although Mika was really confident with Rocky''s strength and abilities, she was still worried about


    him. Even if she didn''t admit it, he was very important, so she could not afford to let anything


    unfortunate happen to him.


    On the other hand, Vivian could not help but pout upon hearing Mika''s response.


    "I have also seen what you have gone through in the Demon Sealing Pce through the Heavenly


    Jade Mirror, which constantly monitors the Ghostly Demon Land. I know that your journey this time has


    been very hard for you. But despite that, you did a marvelous job. I am very ted that you did not let


    me down!" Mika told Rocky with a warm smile.


    "Well, I have no choice but to do my best and aplish it," Rocky replied with a sigh and a faint


    smile.


    "The only problem is that we still cannot determine which demoness possessed the woman that


    manipted Enoch. She may have failed this time, but I don''t think she will give up that easily. I can


    only assume that she will certainly find a way to get a hold of the Purgatorial Tripod at all costs,"


    Mika said with a frown.


    "Then, why don''t I leave the tripod here with you? Wouldn''t it be much safer?" Rocky immediately


    asked.


    As she shook her head, Mika answered, "No. That is not possible. If Phillip''s soul returns to the


    Holy-Evil World, it will just help him recover faster. Hence, it will be better if it stays with you. Moreover,


    when the perfect timees, you will need to help us seal it again."


    "I see. I forgot howplicated this is." Rocky remembered Mika telling him that Phillip''s soul could


    not be kept in the Holy-Evil World, which was the sole reason why he was sealed in the Ghostly Demon


    Land in the first ce. Now that he managed to get Phillip''s soul out, it seemed that he would still need


    to guard it with his life.


    Then, Mika looked at Rocky seriously and said, "In the meantime, you have sessfully stopped


    the demonic race from releasing Phillip''s soul. However, now that the Purgatorial Tripod was taken out


    and the Demon Sealing Pce was destroyed, his soul would probably be more eager toe


    out. What happened in the Ghostly Demon Land was actually a bit unexpected. News about that


    incident will inevitably spread out very soon. When the demonic race gets a hold of this information, I


    am sure that they will start acting more aggressively in order to reim and release Phillip''s soul."


    "What does this exactly imply?" Rocky was kind of confused about the information that Mika just


    said.


    Mika tried to be as blunt as possible and answered, "What I am trying to say is that you need to be


    extra careful from now on. The demonic race is going toe after you, the one who bears Phillip''s


    soul."


    "Hey, that sounds too dangerous!" Rocky could just let out a bitter smile upon hearing what Mika


    said. It seemed that he was now deeply involved in the dispute between the divine race and the


    demonic race. Furthermore, he knew that he could not get out of it anymore.


    "Let me get this straight. It will be the best course of action if you be the king of the Shura Race.


    That way, you can order them to work for you," Mika advised. However, from her tone, it was as if


    she was ordering Rocky to do it.


    "I don''t think it will be that easy." Rocky averted his gaze, thinking that he was not qualified to inherit the


    throne of the Shura Race.


    "What are you talking about? The Purgatorial Tripod is in your hand. If anything, ording to the new


    rule set by the king, you are the only one who met the requirement to be the next king," Mika


    said, hinting that he should do it.


    "Even so, I''m afraid the members of the royal family won''t ept me. After all, I am just an outsider


    without any trace of royal blood," Rocky answered. Although he knew that the king explicitly told that


    this time, any powerful warrior could be a legitimate candidate, he still had a lot of doubts about


    taking the role of the next king.


    "You are destined for this role. Think about it. As soon as the royal family learns that Enoch colluded


    with the demonic race, there will be inevitable chaos. I assume that Enoch will soon openly rebel


    against the royal family. At the same time, you know Zain''s attitude. Those two will eventually sh,


    making the entire royal family or even the Shura Race fall into a serious mess. At that time, someone


    must take a stand and save everyone from this perilous situation," Mika said rather firmly. She


    seemed to have already foreseen that this tragedy would ur in the near future.


    "I can see that it is very possible. Since Prince Enoch colluded with the demoness, he has


    automatically lost his chance to take over the throne. Now, his only means to achieve it is to forcefully


    take it and incite a rebellion." Rocky''s face darkened, knowing that Mika was absolutely right.


    "The entire Shura Race will soon be engulfed in a bloody civil war. You should rise and stop its


    destruction without hesitation," Mika strongly urged.


    "Can''t you do something before ites to that point?" Vivian asked in confusion. Of course, she


    thought that since Mika was a goddess, she had the capacity to manipte things from the


    background.


    "I''m afraid I can''t. It is impossible for the entities of the Holy-Evil World to get involved with the affairs of


    the Shura Continent. Once we do it, it will destroy thews of the world, eradicating the power that


    maintains the bnce in both the Holy-Evil World and the Shura Continent," Mika exined in a


    gloomy tone.

 Chapter 1876 Bad Luck

    Chapter 1876 Bad Luck


    "Then, I guess the Shura Race will really be in big trouble this time," Rocky said, having someplex


    thoughts about it.


    "But since the demoness possessed someone from the Shura Race, she won''t be able to refresh her


    powers in a short time. For the time being, you can rx a little. Currently, the most important thing is


    that you can quell the internal strife within the royal family of the Shura Race. This is a more pressing


    and urgent matter.


    Furthermore, that demoness seems to be very good at scheming and manipting others. Hence, you


    must be careful with everyone that you will encounter. At this point, we don''t know if there are already


    enemies lurking around you. Once you are betrayed, it might be toote to fix things." Mika gave a


    fair warning.


    "Yeah. If she can even control Prince Enoch, then she really is terrifying!" Rocky nodded, letting out a


    serious expression.


    "Even after you start taking action, it will not be surprising to see that the situation in the Shura


    Continent will be extremely bad. Once the internal strife within the Shura Race became public, the


    human race and the spiritual race will definitely take this opportunity to bring the Shura Race down. If


    the Shura Continent falls into arge-scale turmoil, it will just elerate the copse of the Holy-Evil


    World. Therefore, I can only put our hopes to you two to solve this enormous crisis." Since the deities


    of the Holy-Evil World could not do anything to interfere, Mika could only entrust this mission to


    Rocky and Vivian.


    "Madam, can I just ask something? Why did you choose Miss Vivian to be my support?" Rocky was


    actually itching to ask this since the beginning. He was very curious that of all people, Mika chose


    Vivian to help him in his mission in the Ghostly Demon Land.


    "Well, it''s because she had a fortuitous encounter with a rare deity spirit and obtained it," Mika


    answered straightforwardly.


    "Really? I did not expect that." Rocky was surprised that Vivian was actually hiding a secret like this.


    "Moreover, that deity spirit is actually my elder sister..." Mika continued in a low voice.


    "I see... Now it makes sense."


    It seemed that the moment Vivian acquired the deity spirit, she had somehow gained some information,


    but she did not open it with anyone. After all, what she learned involved some secrets about the


    demonic race and the divine race that could not be casually revealed.


    "Vivian, I assume that you are aware that what entered you is a deity spirit, right?" Mika asked


    calmly.


    "Well, after the spirit fused with me, I saw some fragments of memory. But I did not expect that she is


    actually your elder sister," Vivian replied honestly.


    "Back then, in the disastrous battle between the deities and demons, many of our kind died. After that,


    they became spirits that drifted towards the Shura Continent. My sister was one of them. In fact,


    because Vivian got a hold of my elder sister''s spirit, I wanted to choose her as the Godly Genius of the


    Ghost Fief. However, she did not appear on the day of the selection. But then afterward, I sensed


    Deacon''s aura from someone in the crowd..." At this time, Mika revealed the main reason why she


    chose Rocky as the Godly Genius instead of Vivian. It turned out that it was not really nned.


    "That is such an unexpected revtion. Then, it seems that I will have to thank you, Miss Vivian,"


    Rocky said with a smile. He realized that if it was not for that coincidence, he would not attain what he


    had now.


    "Hey! Are you making fun of me?" Vivian pouted and red at Rocky.


    "Anyway, Vivian, the holy power that you possess is extraordinary. I can assure you that if you can


    maximize its potential, no one in the Shura Continent will be on par with you aside from this guy. That is


    also the main reason why I summoned you here. I want to personally ask you to help him prevent the


    catastrophe that is about to befall the Shura Continent," Mika uttered firmly, exining her serious


    intention.


    "I understand. This is my homnd, so I will try my best to save it," Vivian responded positively.


    Previously, when Mika exined in her dreams the current situation of the Shura Continent and the


    Holy-Evil World, she already knew that it would be very difficult to turn the situation around. But even


    after she heard the whole story, she was still firm in doing her part.


    "However, you must remember to keep this matter a secret from everyone, even to your closest


    rtives," Mika sternly reminded.


    "Yes, madam. I understand," Vivian replied resolutely.


    "All right. It''s time for you to go back. Be careful, and always bear in mind the things I told you." Then,


    after giving her final instructions, Mika waved her sleeve. In an instant, a golden light enveloped


    Rocky and Vivian, making them instantly disappear from where they were standing.


    Not long after, the two felt a dazzling light shooting on their faces. Upon opening their eyes, they saw


    the bright sun and noticed that they were in a in grasnd. The sky was very clear, and a gentle


    breeze was blowing among the grasses. Everything looked rather peaceful. In fact, one would suspect


    that he was not in the territory of the Shura Race.


    "Where are we transported this time?" Vivian narrowed her eyes as she turned towards Rocky.


    "I''m not sure either. This might be the first time I am seeing this ce." While Rocky looked intently at


    their surroundings, he kept wondering if this beautiful scenery actually existed in the Shura Race.


    However, he also thought that there was no reason for Mika to transfer them outside the territory of


    the Shura Race.


    However, while the two were still confused as to where they were, they suddenly heard a familiar voice


    shouting from afar. As they looked in the direction of the voice, they saw a delicate figure quickly flying


    towards them.


    "Whew! I finally spotted you two. We were looking around for quite some time, and we thought that you


    were not teleported back yet." It was none other than Valeria.


    "Hmm, there might have been a time difference during the teleportation process. That is why we came


    back a littleter than the rest. By the way, where are Princess La and the rest?" Rocky asked,


    diverting the topic.


    "All of them are over there. You two are the only ones missing," Valeria replied, pointing to a spot about


    a hundred meters away.


    "So, where are we right now?" Rocky asked Valeria.


    "Well, ording to Princess La, this ce is very likely to be the birthce of the Shura Race. It


    seems that this was where our civilization started and where our ancestors began reproducing," Valeria


    informed.


    "The birthce of the Shura Race, huh?" Rocky repeated and did not ask anything more.


    Soon enough, the three of them were able to arrive where La and the rest of the team were.


    Upon seeing that Valeria found and fetched both Rocky and Vivian, La was finally able to breathe a


    sigh of relief. It was as if a huge boulder was lifted off her chest.


    "Your Royal Highness, I think you are the only one who knows about this ce. Do you know how we


    can get out of here?" Rocky asked directly.


    "This area is isted from the rest of the territory of the Shura Race. Hence, you can see that it still


    looks like a fairy wondend. If I am not mistaken, the exit should be near the endless mountains over


    there. Those mountains are the barriers protecting this ce and serve as the boundary to the other


    ces," La said, looking into the distant mountains that surrounded the area.


    "I see. Then, we should get there as soon as possible. We cannot let Prince Enoch and his men return


    to the royal family before us. Otherwise, we don''t know what they might do next." Rocky did not say


    anything directly, but La had a hunch about what he was trying to say. Thus, she just nodded and


    agreed.


    Immediately after, La ordered her team to set out.


    Then, three dayster, they finally arrived at the foot of the mountain range. Just as La suspected,


    they were able to find the exit after searching for about half a day. The exit was actually a narrow


    passage formed from cracks on the stone walls.


    After they got to the other side of the passage, they saw the barren topography that was supposed to


    be the normal appearance of the territory of the Shura Race. Hence, it meant that they had finally


    exited the Ghostly Demon Land.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Your Royal Highness, I suggest that you remember the location of this entrance and set up an


    enchanted barrier around it. We don''t know, but it mighte in handy in the near future," Rocky


    suddenly proposed.


    La also thought that it was a good idea, so she immediately drew a topographic map ording to


    the terrain that she could see around. Then, she established an enchanted barrier to seal the hidden


    entrance.


    "All right. That should do it! What should we do now?" La quickly asked as she turned to Rocky.


    "Hmm. I am thinking that only the two of us should go back to the royal family. At the same time, Valeria


    and Miss Vivian will apany the rest of the team back to the Ghost Fief. They will wait there for


    further orders depending on the situation inside the royal family." Rocky made the arrangement


    decisively. He was actually worried that something unpredictable might have already happen while they


    were away, so he did not think that it was a wise idea to bring back all Princess La''s trusted men to


    the royal family just yet.


    "Okay. Let''s do that." Both La and Valeria nodded without objection.


    Afterward, Rocky summoned Rubygon and rode it together with La. At his order, Rubygon


    immediately took off.

 Chapter 1877 High Above In The Sky

    Chapter 1877 High Above In The Sky


    As they flew high above the sky, clouds floated among them, and they could see the sun shining


    brightly.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    While Rocky and La rode behind Rubygon, they looked down at the territory of the Shura Race.


    Compared to the outskirts of the Ghostly Demon Land, thend beneath them looked so barren and


    should not be suitable for living. Just thinking that the Shura Race was dwelling in it disappointed them.


    "When my mother was the queen who ruled the Shura Race, there were still many beautiful ces that


    could be found in our territory. But look at this. After the current royal family took over, these ces


    were upied by demons, turning everything into hellish ruins..." La heaved a deep sigh, letting out


    her frustrations.


    "Well, in my opinion, the Shura Race deserves this. In the end, they only have themselves to me for


    everything that happened. It is said that the Shura Race used to be a powerful race that worshipped


    deities. Butter on, they became greedy and began cultivating evil skills. Now, the fate of the whole


    race was drastically changed." Rocky had a general understanding of the history of the Shura Race


    after learning some parts of it from Corey''s memory. Therefore, he knew that this cruel fate was


    actually brought by the members of the Shura Race themselves.


    "Although the words you said were unpleasant to hear, I cannot deny the truth behind them. I heard


    from my mother that the Shura Race has really fallen so low, but she did not talk about every specific


    detail. For the Shura Race, that period of history is very dark, and it cannot just be revealed to others.


    Otherwise, when ordinary citizens know about it, the royal family might lose the people''s trust. They will


    be publicly humiliated and have no dignity left," La responded in a gloomy tone.


    "Your Royal Highness, I have a question for you. If you can give me a satisfactory answer, I will help


    you fulfill your greatest wish..." Rocky proposed out of nowhere.


    "Sure, go ahead," La replied calmly. In fact, she already thought that Rocky might have his own


    considerations about the current situation. Right now, he had the Purgatorial Tripod in his hands, so he


    actually had the power to control the candidates, who aspired to be the next ruler, ording to his will.


    "With all that is going on, do you still think that there is a need for the royal family to exist?" Rocky


    asked bluntly. The other main reason why Rocky asked La to go back to the royal family alone with


    him was so he could have a serious talk with her. He wanted to take advantage of this chance to figure


    out what was in her mind and therefore think of his next steps in carrying out his n.


    Hearing this, La was actually taken aback. She did not expect that Rocky would even ask such a


    question. After all, everyone knew that the royal family was the supreme existence that governed the


    Shura Race. They had ruled for thousands of years, and no one really questioned this system. It could


    be said that if the royal family was erased, it was also equivalent to eliminating the entire Shura Race.


    "I know that you may have some reservations answering this question, but know that your response


    may affect the future of the entire Shura Race," Rocky sternly reminded.


    "So, basically, you are saying that if I can''t give you a satisfying answer, you won''t help me be the


    ruler?" La asked straightforwardly. She was not the type of person who wanted to beat around the


    bush, so she immediately confirmed what Rocky was thinking before she gave an answer.


    "To put it simply... Yes," Rocky replied.


    "First of all, the royal family has been ruling the Shura Race for thousands of years, and you can say


    that this system is already deeply rooted in everyone. The moment the royal family ceased to exist, the


    force that holds the entire race would also be gone. That means that the nine major fiefs will definitely


    have their own kings since even you know that they cannot cooperate with each other. When this


    happens, the Shura Continent will plunge into an even more chaotic situation. At the same time, the


    human race and the spiritual race will inevitably be involved in this mess. Therefore, as for my answer, I


    still think that the royal family is necessary. However, several changes must take ce. Even if the


    royal family continues to exist but the same kind of government will be implemented, then it will be


    pointless. Sooner orter, we wille to a dead-end and the entire continent might be extinct."


    La voiced her thoughts like the true leader that she was.


    "I see. It''s just as I expected." Rocky let out a smile, knowing that more or less, this would be La''s


    answer. However, he still asked the question because he wanted to hear it from her mouth.


    "So, is this the answer you wanted to hear?" La asked and stared at Rocky with burning eyes.


    "It did not really matter what your answer is. All I wanted to see is your conviction to the idea that you


    are supporting. Since you showed me your determination to change the royal family, I now have


    enough reason to back you up to be the next ruler of the Shura Race," Rocky revealed.


    "Really? You have already made up your mind? You know that you don''t have to support any of the


    candidates, right? You can be the king yourself since you already have the Purgatorial Tripod.


    Moreover, you are a Godly Genius, you possess incredible strength, and you even have the divine


    weapon that sealed Phillip''s soul. You can easily establish your position as the king of the Shura Race,


    and I highly doubt that anyone will dare oppose you." Of course, La could not help but have some


    misgivings. She thought that Rocky might even be more qualified or capable of taking the role than her.


    However, this was not what Rocky wanted.


    "To be perfectly honest, I am not the least interested in bing the king. I have more important


    things to do, so I''m afraid I can nevermit to this role. Besides, I believe that you will inherit your


    mother''s will and be a good ruler that the Shura Race needs." From the beginning, Rocky already


    felt that La had what it took to change the Shura Race and even the entire Shura Continent. Hence,


    right now, all he needed to do was ensure that she could inherit the throne. After that, he could make


    La listen to whatever he wished.


    "Okay then. I am just overwhelmed after hearing you say that you will fully support me. Anyway, I


    promise that I won''t let you down!" La dered resolutely.


    "But of course, we are still not a hundred percent sure that you can sessfully be the next ruler


    even though I have the tripod with me," Rocky uttered, changing the subject all of a sudden. Because


    of Enoch''s collusion with the demonic race, a great uproar would surely be created within the royal


    family. It would not be farfetched if he suddenly rebelled and divided the Shura Race just so he could


    protect himself. If that happened, there was a huge chance that the appointment of the next ruler would


    be dyed. Hence, for the time being, they needed to return to the royal family before it was toote.


    A dayter, they finally arrived in their destination. As Rubygonnded, it emitted an aura that instantly


    caused amotion in the city. Since it was a powerful demonic beast, people panicked and thought


    that a monster had invaded.


    Soon enough, some of the Spiritual Emperors of the royal family rushed out with some guards and


    surrounded Rubygon.


    On the other hand, Rubygon had its typical bad temper. Upon seeing that it was being besieged, it


    immediately let out a domineering roar, instantly scaring the guards. They could not help but tremble


    and some even fell to the ground.


    At the same time, the Spiritual Emperors broke into a cold sweat, wondering where the overbearing


    diabolic beast came from.


    But the next moment, two figures flew down, shocking the guards and Spiritual Emperors present.


    Seeing the faces of the two familiar figures, a Spiritual Emperor could just stammer in surprise, "P-


    princess La? It is indeed you! We''re d that you''re finally back!" The Spiritual Emperor on the lead


    eventually regained hisposure and greeted respectfully upon confirming that it was Princess


    La.

 Chapter 1878 Reporting Something Important

    Chapter 1878 Reporting Something Important


    "Go and report to the king that we arrived. The Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief and I will see him


    shortly in the meeting hall," La ordered promptly.


    The leading Spiritual Emperor immediately nodded and sent someone to report to the king about the


    arrival of La and Rocky.


    "Come on. Let us go too." La turned to Rocky and nodded at him.


    But before they could go, one of the guards asked, "Your Royal Highness, what about your ride? I''m


    afraid we cannot deal with it if you just leave it here."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Oh, the beast actually belongs to him," La replied casually.


    Upon hearing this, the Spiritual Emperors and the royal guards present instantly grew very respectful of


    Rocky. After all, no one expected that the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief possessed such a powerful


    beast.


    "So, this is the legendary Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief! What a brilliant and powerful young man!"


    "That''s right. It''s obvious that he is an extraordinary guy!"


    "It seems that even Princess La favors him. I''m sure that he will have a bright future ahead!"


    The Spiritual Emperors immediately said some ttering words to get on Rocky''s good side.


    On the other hand, Rocky just let out a faint smile and said nothing in response. Then, he waved at


    Rubygon, signaling it to leave first. Afterward, it let out a low roar and majestically flew away before


    everyone''s eyes.


    Immediately after, Rocky and La got going and entered the pce under the gazes of the public.


    Not long after, the two of them arrived at the meeting hall, where the king and several people were


    waiting for them. Some of them were elders of the royal family, while the others were ministers. It


    seemed that they were just summoned when the king got the news that La and Rocky had returned.


    "Your Majesty, we havee back." La saluted the moment they appeared before the king.


    At the same time, Rocky also cupped his hands as a sign of respect.


    "Tell me, how were you able to return? After you left, the teleportation point in the pce was suddenly


    destroyed by a mysterious force that descended from the sky. I was worried that none of you would be


    able toe back safely," the king could only ask directly while he sat straight on his throne. In fact,


    the king was a little surprised when the Spiritual Emperor reported that the two had alreadye back.


    After all, he did not expect that La would return earlier than Enoch or Zain, especially after the


    teleportation point was destroyed.


    "We were a bit lucky to find another teleportation point inside the Ghostly Demon Land," La


    answered as she cast a nce at Rocky.


    "Oh, is that so?" When the king heard this, his brows instantly furrowed. Although he knew that there


    were other teleportation points in the Ghostly Demon Land, most of them were destroyed, including the


    one in the pce. He knew there was indeed another one left, but the location and information about it


    were only known to the previous rulers. Hence, the king found it really strange that they were able to


    find it.


    However, he did not bother to ask about it. Instead, he changed the topic. "Why are you the only ones


    who came back? Where are Zain, Enoch, and their team members?"


    "After we obtained Phillip''s power, we tried to escape from the Ghostly Demon Land immediately. That


    was when we happened to find the teleportation point. So, as for whether Prince Zain and Prince


    Enoch havee back or not, we have no idea whatsoever," La bluntly replied. Logically, there was


    indeed no need to wait for the other teams since they werepetitors. Besides, the first one who


    could bring back Phillip''s power would be dered the winner. Moreover, Enoch colluded with the


    demonic race and almost caused all of them to die back in the Ghostly Demon Land. Thus, La did


    not really care if they coulde back or not.


    "So, you have obtained Phillip''s power?" Apparently, the king only thought that they came back safely,


    but he did not expect that La also finished the task and obtained Phillip''s power. Now, ording to


    the rule that he had set, La should be chosen as the next ruler.


    At the same time, the elders and ministers could just look at each other and discuss among


    themselves. Among the three candidates, they had always thought that La would have the least


    chances of seeding.


    "To be exact, Odin was the one who obtained it." La did not dare to take all the credit. Instead, she


    told the truth without hesitation. After all, if it wasn''t for Rocky, she might not have evene back


    alive, let alone acquire Phillip''s power.


    "I see..." The king shifted his gaze to Rocky upon hearing what La said. Although he had already


    seen Rocky once before they entered the Ghostly Demon Land, he didn''t really pay much attention to


    the young man. In the king''s eyes, Rocky was just a mere Godly Genius of a major fief. He might have


    done some amazing performances before, but it was not enough to really capture the king''s attention.


    But now that Rocky helped La get ahold of Phillip''s power, the situation had somehow changed.


    Even the elders and ministers also fixed their eyes on Rocky. For most of them, this was their first time


    meeting the young man. Previously, they also heard about Rocky''s reputation along with the stories


    regarding his performance in the Shura Race. So, now that they had finally seen him in person, they


    grew more curious about him.


    However, as they scrutinized him, it seemed that they could not see anything special about Rocky.


    They thought that his aura was very ordinary, and nothing really stood out.


    Thus, this made them all the more wonder how Rocky managed to obtain Phillip''s power.


    "Your Royal Highness, aren''t you being too modest? How can he acquire Phillip''s power when we can


    see in as day that his strength is very average? It would seem that the trial is too simple!" a


    confidant of Zain, who was also a minister of the royal family, suddenly butted in with hints of jealousy


    and disdain in his tone.


    "Simple? Then, you can ask Prince Zain what he experienced in the Ghostly Demon Land when he


    comes back. I am just telling the truth, and I have no intention of exaggerating things," La replied


    with a straight face. Then, she nced at Rocky and hinted something.


    Shortly after, Rocky took out a jade bottle, which was being surrounded by a strange halo. It was


    actually the container where he ced some of Phillip''s power from the Purgatorial Tripod.


    As soon as Rocky held the jade bottle in front of him, it immediately gave off an astonishing pressure.


    Even the elders present, who were at the Shura Realm, could not help but instantly wear a serious


    expression.


    However, Rocky, who was the one holding the bottle in his hand, just remained calm and unaffected by


    the overwhelming power emitting from the bottle.


    Obviously, the elders and minister got more confused. After all, they believed that Rocky was just a


    Spiritual Emperor. But it was also a fact that he was not affected in any way by the pressure released


    by Phillip''s power.


    Then, Rocky eventually handed the bottle over to the king. The moment the king received the jade


    bottle, he opened the cork. Immediately after, a strong aura at the God Realm spread in the air and


    filled the hall. The elders and ministers instantly felt a shiver down their spine, and their faces turned


    pale.


    "This is indeed Phillip''s soul power!" the king eximed and confirmed.


    Afterward, the elders and ministers began conversing among themselves again. With the confirmation


    from the king, ording to the new rule, La was undoubtedly going to be the next ruler.


    "Thank you for all your hard work. For now, go back and take a good rest!" However, to everyone''s


    surprise, the king did not mention anything about the matter of the throne''s sessor.


    Although she was a bit puzzled, La didn''t deem to initiate talking about the topic. Right now, this


    issue could wait since she had something more important to report.

 Chapter 1879 A Lot Of Things

    Chapter 1879 A Lot Of Things


    "Your Majesty, may Odin and I speak with you alone? We have some important matters to report to


    you," La suddenly said, wearing a serious expression on her face.


    The king''s eyes narrowed. Then, he waved his hand, gesturing to the elders, ministers, and guards to


    leave the hall as soon as possible.


    Shortly after, only the king, La, and Rocky were left.


    "What is it about?" the king asked directly.


    "When we entered the Ghostly Demon Land this time, we encountered a member of the demonic race


    from the Holy-Evil World. However, she possessed a body of a member of the Shura Race, so she


    could enter thend without being noticed," La informed without further ado. Even in the Shura


    Race, the existence of the Holy-Evil World was only known among the members of the royal family.


    This was also the main reason why La requested to speak alone with the king. This matter was very


    confidential that even the ministers and elders could not know about it.


    "What?! A member of the demonic race? Are you certain about this?" the king asked with his eyes wide


    open. In fact, a goddess from the Holy-Evil World was the one who arranged the trip to the Ghostly


    Demon Land. Hence, if a member of the demonic race was able to sneak in, then it really was a huge


    matter.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. We are very certain. After all, the woman from the demonic race was colluding with


    Prince Enoch, and they had set up an ambush in the Demon Sealing Pce. Their purpose was to


    release Phillip''s soul, so they tried to annihte both my team and Zain''s team," La uttered with hints


    of anger in her tone.


    "Enoch? I can''t believe this! He dared to break the rules of the royal family just to attain power!" The


    king''s face immediately darkened in exasperation. Back then, the royal family had already fallen victimExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    to the schemes of the demonic race, which led to the sad fate of the Shura Race. As a result, they were


    still experiencing the consequences from before. After that grim incident, it became taboo for the royal


    family to have any connections with the demonic race. Now that Enoch''s collusion with the demonic


    race was exposed, it was a clear sign of rebellion against the Shura Race.


    "This is the reason why Odin and I tried toe back as soon as possible. We know that this matter is


    not trivial, and it could lead to severe repercussions if nothing was done immediately. We reported this


    to you as soon as we can so that you can take necessary measures just in case something unexpected


    happens." Of course, La did not directly say that Enoch would try to rebel against the royal family,


    but the king could already guess what she was implying.


    "So, he is nning to rebel and forcefully take over the Shura Race? I cannot believe this! What the


    hell is he thinking?" The king could just grit his teeth in disdain.


    "I don''t know what he will do next, but I do think that we should be prepared for what may happen."


    Enoch was still a member of the royal family, so La would not tantly speak against him.


    "All right. I will deal with this matter myself. You don''t have to worry." the king replied resolutely.


    "Then, who will be the next leader of the royal family?" La finally had the opportunity to ask


    about this other issue.


    "I want to make the decision when Zain and the otherse back. Go back now and have a rest."


    Then, the king waved his hand and signaled La and Rocky that they could leave.


    Before leaving, La and Rocky exchanged nces. Originally, they also wanted to bring up that


    Rocky had already obtained the Purgatorial Tripod itself. However, after hearing what the king said,


    both of them felt that it was not the time to reveal it. It seemed that the king had other ns. Thus, if


    they told him about the Purgatorial Tripod, things might be even moreplicated. For now, they


    decided to leave ande up with some countermeasures.


    After that, Rocky and La eventually left the hall.


    As they were walking out of the pce, La still wore a serious face as if she was in deep thought.


    "It seems that you are pretty disappointed with what happened back there." Rocky could easily guess


    what was on the mind of the princess. ording to the rules that the king had set, since they were the


    first who came back with Phillip''s power, he should have already dered that La would be the


    throne''s sessor. However, the king said that he wanted to wait for the other candidates toe


    back before he made his decision. Therefore, it just meant that he actually wanted either Zain or Enoch


    to be the sessor. But with Enoch''s collusion with the demonic race, Zain was the only other option.


    "Well, maybe I am a bit disappointed, but it is also within my expectations. I have already thought that


    the king would not want to give up the throne to me," La said with a firm attitude.


    "I can guess why he will hesitate to give the throne to you. Zain is his son, and Enoch is his brother. On


    the other hand, you are the daughter of the former queen. Naturally, he will want his blood rtives to


    be his sessor. But now that Enoch should be out of the picture, he must be thinking of passing the


    throne to Zain," Rocky said. He was not surprised at all.


    "That''s what I am thinking too. It is justughable that after we experienced all those hardships just to


    obtain Phillip''s power, we are still unable to get what we want." La shook her head and let out a sigh.


    Then, she continued, "Why didn''t you mention anything about the Purgatorial Tripod to the king? I was


    waiting for you to say it, but since you didn''t, I thought that you are holding the information back for a


    good reason."


    "You have seen his attitude even after we showed Phillip''s power. If he knows that I have the


    Purgatorial Tripod, I''m sure that he will force me to hand it over. I don''t think that is a very good idea


    right now," Rocky said with a bitter smile.


    "I know. But eventually, the king will know about it. It cannot be hidden from him forever." La knew


    that it would be a matter of time before Zain and Enoch could find the remaining teleportation arrays.


    When they got back, the fact that Rocky possessed the Purgatorial Tripod would immediately be


    revealed.


    "For now, we can only hide it from the king for as long as we can. Don''t worry. I will do some


    preparations ande up with a solution," Rocky said reassuringly. "Besides, don''t think too much.


    Didn''t I tell you that I''ll do whatever I can in order for you to inherit the throne?"


    "How can you remain so confident? Maybe you''re just trying to console me!" At this point, La was


    not very optimistic, and she felt that Rocky was just trying tofort her.


    "Of course not! Have I ever let you down? I have ns to deal with this situation. All you need to do is


    trust me. Anyway, do you need a ride back to your ce?" Rocky asked with a smile.


    "No, thanks. I can manage on my own. Besides, you should see Gilbert immediately. In the meantime,


    I''ll also think of a backup solution to our problems," La answered.


    "Okay then." Rocky did not insist anymore. Then, he quickly summoned Rubygon and headed back to


    the Ghost Fief.


    About half a dayter, Rocky finally arrived at the leader''s mansion in the Ghost Capital. Afterward, he


    immediately went to see Gilbert.


    However, when Gilbert saw that Rocky came back alone, he was utterly confused and instantly had the


    urge to ask what happened. Then, Rocky told him everything that they had gone through while inside


    the Ghostly Demon Land. But he deliberately omitted the details that he had the Purgatorial Tripod and


    what Vivian had done for him.


    After hearing all of these, Gilbert could not speak for a while. He did not expect that such a turn of


    events would happen. He was just d that Rocky, La, and the rest of her team were able toe


    back safely.


    "I did not expect that Prince Enoch could resort to such a terrible thing just to achieve his ambition. He


    was so desperate that he cooperated with the demonic race. I cannot believe this," Gilbert uttered with


    a frown.


    "I can only assume that a bloody civil war will ur in the Shura Race in a matter of time. So, we


    should be prepared," Rocky warned sternly.


    "What did the king say?" Gilbert asked, curious as to how the king responded with this information.


    "Unfortunately, the king doesn''t seem to fully believe what we have said. In fact, even though the


    princess obtained Phillip''s soul power, which was the king''s condition in order for a candidate to be his


    sessor, it appears that he doesn''t want to pass the throne to her," Rocky said with a shrug.


    "Well, I have been worried about that all this time. Just like I expected, it will not be easy for Princess


    La to be the next ruler of the Shura Race." Gilbert shook his head, letting out a bitter smile.


    "For now, we can only wait for Prince Zain and the others toe back. Then, we shall see what the


    king''s decision will be," Rocky added.


    "How about Valeria and others? When will they be back?" Gilbert asked out of concern.


    "I guess it will take them a few more days before they arrive here," Rocky surmised.


    "What about the two princes? How long do you think it will take before they cane back?" Gilbert


    asked with narrowed eyes.

 Chapter 1880 The Leaders Confusion

    Chapter 1880 The Leader''s Confusion


    "I am not sure. It depends on how fast they can find the teleportation point," Rocky replied, shaking his


    head.


    "Then, should we make some preparations before they arrive?" Gilbert asked, wondering what they


    could do next.


    "It will be best if you can dispatch some powerful warriors to guard the Blood Fief. I''m pretty sure that


    Prince Zain and Prince Enoch have already set their eyes on it," Rocky suggested after thinking for a


    while.


    "You''re right. I''ll also send a message to Flora to ask if she can lend some of her powerful warriors to


    help us. I should eventually ask her toe here to the Ghost Capital to discuss these things. I am


    certain that the Shura Race is about to undergo drastic changes." It was pretty obvious that Gilbert was


    worried, so he wanted to make sure that they were prepared in case something unexpected suddenly


    happened.


    "Sir, I have more things to report to you. Actually, this one is very confidential, so I am asking you to


    prepare yourself mentally. After all, you might get into trouble because of this," Rocky said in a serious


    tone.


    "You mean that this is more surprising than Prince Enoch colluding with the demonic race?" Gilbert''s


    eyes instantly narrowed when he heard that Rocky still had more serious matters to discuss.


    "I told you earlier that we obtained Phillip''s soul power. However, the whole truth is that we also took


    out the Purgatorial Tripod where Phillip''s soul is being sealed," Rocky finally revealed


    "What?! You have the Purgatorial Tripod with you?" Gilbert''s jaw almost dropped, shocked to his core.


    "Yes, you heard that right. The main goal of the demonic race is to take the Purgatorial Tripod and


    release Phillip''s soul. Hence, in order not to let it happen, we have no choice but to bring it back from


    the Ghostly Demon Land," Rocky exined calmly.


    "But does the king know about what you did?" Gilbert immediately probed. After all, this would definitely


    be a huge trouble if not handled properly.


    "We decided not to tell him yet. We thought that if the king knew about it, he will surely ask us to hand


    the tripod over to him. But looking at the current situation, it would be very dangerous to let it stay in the


    hands of the king. We don''t know who to trust among the people surrounding him in the royal family. If


    someone he trusts happened to be working for Prince Enoch, the tripod might get stolen, making the


    matter even worse," Rocky said, justifying his actions.


    "How about Prince Zain and his men? Do they know that you have the Purgatorial Tripod?" Gilbert


    continued to ask, trying to get a grasp of the entire situation.


    "Yes, sir. Everyone who entered the Demon Sealing Pce knows," Rocky answered.


    "If that is the case, then we cannot hide this information from the king for long." Gilbert deemed that


    they were not in a favorable position. Then, he continued, "Your concern makes total sense. Since


    Prince Enoch has already been exposed, he might get even more aggressive to achieve his goal.


    Since the demonic race is involved in this, I''m afraid that even the royal family might not be able to


    protect the tripod!"


    "That is also our concern. So, we took the liberty of acting on our own."


    "But I do think that we should still tell the king about it. Otherwise, once Prince Zain and the others


    come back and they made up stories against you, the king might not hear our side!" Despite knowing


    the danger it entailed, Gilbert believed that it would be a better idea to report the matter to the king to


    avoid more trouble.


    "I''m sorry but I don''t intend to hand the tripod over no matter what. So, Prince Zain and the others


    could make up any story or lie, but it won''t matter. However, I''m afraid that you will also take the heat


    for my actions." Rocky expressed his thoughts.


    "What did Princess La say about this idea?" Gilbert heaved a sigh before he asked.


    "I believe she trusts my judgment. Otherwise, she would have already told the king about it when we


    talked to him. She has confidence that I can handle this well, so that is also what I am asking of you,


    sir."


    "I see. If the princess believes in you, then there is no need for me to object." As a supporter of the


    princess, Gilbert naturally respected her decisions.


    "That is all I have to report for now. Please excuse me." After saying that, Rocky eventually left.


    However, he did not return to the Ghost Pce just yet. Instead, upon leaving the leader''s mansion, he


    headed for the border of the Shura Race to meet with his independent army.


    Although Rocky had stayed in the Ghostly Demon Land for almost a month, the independent army had


    been functioning well on its own. They followed Rocky''s instructions and kept on harassing the army of


    the Shura Race at the border whenever they had the chance. At the same time, they also collected


    necessary information while exploring the terrain. In fact, in just a short time, they gained a lot of useful


    intel.


    As soon as Rocky appeared in the secret camp of the independent army, the fourdies¡ªEunice,


    Ca, Lilith, and Michelle¡ªquickly rushed over to meet him. The other Spiritual Emperors soon


    followed and came to see him.


    "Ha! You finally showed up. I thought you already abandoned us here!" Michelle was the first to speak


    out, expressing her frustrations as if she was a spoiled kid.


    "What happened here while I was gone? Is everything fine?" Rocky asked while letting out a smile.


    "Just like you told us, we attacked several small strongholds on the border and gave the army of the


    Shura Race a hard time," Eunice immediately reported in a proud tone.


    "I see. How about the number of casualties?" Depending on this information, he would decide if he


    should somehow change strategies.


    "About five hundred people were injured or killed in battle," Eunice replied honestly.


    "That''s good. It seems that the independent army can act effectively even without me personally


    commanding it," Rocky replied in satisfaction.


    "Well, we have learned from a brilliantmander-in-chief. That is to be expected!" Eunice said,


    ttering Rocky.


    "By the way, how was your trip to the Ghostly Demon Land? Was everything okay?" Ca asked out of


    concern and curiosity.


    "I almost died in there. But at least, everything still worked out in the end." Rocky then shook his head


    and let out a bitter smile.


    "You almost died? Then, that ce is really dangerous!" A trace of anxiousness built upon Lilith''s face


    after she heard Rocky''s response.


    "The dangers of thend are actually tolerable. However, the major threat that I experienced was


    brought by the appearance of a member of the demonic race. She was the reason why many lives


    were lost or put in danger," Rocky said tly.


    "A member of the demonic race?" The four girls and the other Spiritual Emperors furrowed their brows


    since it was their first time hearing about the demonic race.


    "It''s a long story, so I''ll just tell it some other time. Right now, I have an important matter to discuss.


    Eunice, Ca, Lilith, and Michelle,e with me for a while." After calling the four girls, Rocky led


    them into the tent in the center of the campsite.


    Of course, the four did not know what it was about, so they could just exchange nces while they


    followed Rocky into the tent.


    Because of Prince Enoch''s collusion with the demonic race, it meant that a civil war among the royal


    family of the Shura Race might be inevitable. Therefore, Rocky deemed that it was the best


    opportunity for the human race to make its move.


    Once the internal strife within the royal family turned into an all-out war, the overall strength of the


    entire Shura Race would only be focused inside their territory and would be divided into several


    factions. At the same time, Rocky was thinking of using this chance to further disintegrate the power of


    the royal family.


    Therefore, Rocky wanted the independent army to stand by and be ready. He would time the attack of


    the independent army when the civil war broke out. With this, the internal conflict inside the royal family


    would intensify even more.


    Now, the four women had already established their reputation within the independent army. Moreover,


    they were more powerful and capable of leading than the rest of the army. Therefore, Rocky would like


    to focus on further training the four women so that they could better handle things on their own when


    the time came.


    Rocky then made a new arrangement in the independent army and divided it into four smaller teams.


    Obviously, the four women would be the leaders of each team. Upon Rocky''s signal, these four teams


    would invade the territory of the Shura Race to take his n to the next phase.


    "This time, be sure to follow the arrangement that I made so that we can also speed up the training


    process. Soon enough, you will have a chance to disy your skills to a full extent," Rocky said, trying


    to hype them up.


    Apparently, the four girls were also very eager to exhibit their skills and potential. Hearing this, all of


    them let out an excited expression.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    After finishing his business with the independent army, Rocky went back to the Ghost Capital to wait for


    Valeria and Vivian toe back together with La''s team.


    Then, three dayster, a Spiritual Emperor rushed into the Ghost Pce and reported to Rocky. "Godly


    Genius, they are back."


    Rocky wasted no time and left the Ghost Pce at once. He then rushed to the meeting hall in the


    leader''s mansion and saw the tired faces of Valeria and Vivian. It seemed that they traveled back to the


    Ghost Capital without resting.


    "Vivian? Why did youe back with Miss Valeria and the others?" Gilbert instantly asked in


    confusion. Just a few days ago, Vivian suddenly disappeared from the mansion, but Gilbert did not


    really mind since it happened oftentimes. However, he did not expect that she had been with Valeria


    and the others.

 Chapter 1881 Arrest Odin

    Chapter 1881 Arrest Odin


    Vivian cast a nce at Rocky first before she answered Gilbert, "I''m going to exin it to youter."


    Gilbert knew that Vivian should have a good reason, so he didn''t need to pry further.


    "By the way, have you and Princess La already met the king?" Valeria asked and looked at Rocky.


    "Yes, we were able to talk to him," Rocky replied tly.


    "Then, what happened? Did the king confirm that the princess will be the next ruler?" Vivian asked in


    an expectant tone.


    "Unfortunately, that is still hard to tell." Rocky could just shake his head and let out a bitter smile.


    "Huh? What do you mean? I thought the king''s task was to get Phillip''s soul power? Princess La


    fulfilled that already and she was the first toe back. Why isn''t it enough to make her the throne''s


    sessor?" Valeria''s brows instantly furrowed, confused at the sudden turn of events.


    "Well, it seems that the king did not expect that Princess La will be the one to aplish the task.


    Obviously, he is biased toward the two princes. So, even if the princesspleted the task, it is still


    uncertain who the king will choose," Rocky exined calmly.


    "That''s absurd. The king should have just appointed his sessor if he will just take his word back. Did


    you mention to him that his brother colluded with the demonic race?" Vivian asked with hints of


    disappointment in her voice.


    "Yes, we did. We told him what happened in the Demon Sealing Pce," Rocky replied and nodded.


    "So, what did the king say?" At this point, both Vivian and Valeria were getting quite anxious. As they


    waited for Rocky''s reply, they were thinking that their efforts in the Ghostly Demon Land might all be in


    vain.


    "He said that he needed to talk with Prince Zain and Prince Enoch when they came back before he


    could make the decision. Of course, he would not believe us right away in case we were just making


    things up," Rocky answered with a sigh.


    "We should have expected this. Obviously, the king wants to favor his family''s side. I bet that if it was


    any other member of the royal family, he would have already charged that person with treason!" Valeria


    snorted coldly, thinking that the king was being unfair in his judgments.


    "Well, it''s meaningless to get upset right now. For now, we can just consider ourselves lucky that we


    are able to safelye back from the Ghostly Demon Land," Vivian said rationally to calm Valeria


    down.


    "You are right." Valeria immediately recognized what Vivian was trying to do, so she eventually lowered


    her voice.


    "Vivian is right. We can''t do anything about it right now. Go back first and have a rest. We will deal with


    this matter when the right timees." Gilbert then waved his hand and dismissed them.


    Valeria and Vivian were the ones to leave first.


    When the two girls were gone, Rocky asked, "Leader, it has been a few days since we came back. Is


    there any news from the royal family about the arrival of the two princes?"


    "No, I haven''t heard anything yet. Is there a possibility that they could note back at all?" Gilbert


    asked with a frown.


    "Well, that is not impossible. If Prince Enoch and his men managed to kill Prince Zain and his team,


    then that will be the case. There is also a possibility that they will be trapped in the Ghostly Demon


    Land for a very long time." Rocky knew that finding the hidden teleportation arrays without prior


    knowledge about them would be very difficult. Hence, he had also considered the possibility that they


    would be trapped in there.


    "However, if Prince Zain and his men are really killed by Prince Enoch, I''m afraid that it will be more


    disadvantageous for us. They are the only other ones that can testify about what happened in the


    Demon Sealing Pce. If there isn''t anyone to back up your ims, Prince Enoch will definitely frame


    you up. He might even put all the me on you, saying that you are actually the one who colluded with


    the demonic race. Moreover, there is the fact that you have taken the Purgatorial Tripod." Gilbert was


    indeed an insightful man who had already experienced a lot of things in life. He had thought of the


    possible scenarios based on the fact that he knew.


    "I also thought about those things. Therefore, we can just prepare ourselves and expect the worst. At


    that time, we have to quickly adapt to the situation. Of course, I am still hoping that it will note to


    that," Rocky said in a serious tone. Obviously, he was already prepared for whatever came his way.


    After his conversation with Gilbert, Rocky left, too.


    The next few days were quite peaceful. However, for Rocky, the more peaceful it was, the more he


    could feel that a storm wasing.


    Nheless, he had already done the necessary preparations. He had finished instructing the


    independent army, and they could deploy any time to attack the territory of the Shura Race.


    Then, three dayster, a report reached the Ghost Fief that Zain and Enoch had finally returned from


    the Ghostly Demon Land. However, the report said that Zain''s entire team encountered a horrible


    ident, and only the prince himself was able to survive. But even he had sustained serious injuries


    and was in aa. Furthermore, it was said that Enoch was the one who saved him.


    After receiving the news, Gilbert immediately summoned Rocky and discussed some


    countermeasures. If Zain was really in aa and could not speak for himself, it would be really


    troublesome. In fact, this was the worst-case scenario that they had been thinking of.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "I don''t believe that Prince Zain and his men were in an ident just like what the report said. I think


    Prince Enoch was the one responsible for this. It just means that Enoch is ready to deal with you and


    ns to retrieve the Purgatorial Tripod at any cost," Gilbert surmised, wearing a serious expression.


    "It is also the only exnation that I can think of. It seems that we cannot prevent the worst possible


    situation." Rocky shook his head and let out a sigh. It was pretty obvious that Enoch was doing


    whatever he could to get the Purgatorial Tripod, and he started it by silencing Zain and his men, who


    were the only other witnesses to prove Rocky''s innocence.


    "What are you nning to do now?" Gilbert asked with hints of anxiousness in his voice.


    "What do you think I will do, Leader Gilbert?" Rocky did not answer directly and just returned the


    question.


    "Knowing you, I think you are nning to tantly disobey the royal family," Gilbert said as his face


    darkened.


    "Then, will you support me?" Rocky bluntly asked, revealing a faint smile.


    "You know that I chose to support Princess La, so I am well prepared to fight for her welfare.


    However, deliberately disobeying the royal family is a whole other matter! Even the princess might not


    be willing to have a falling out with them," Gilbert said firmly.


    "I know that. But at this point, it is useless to take the royal family out of the equation. No matter what


    we do, Prince Enoch will surely find a way to manipte the royal family to turn them against us. I


    believe that there are some things that we will face eventually, so we might as well take a stand right


    now. Leader Gilbert, even you know that the conflict within the royal family is getting more serious by


    the moment. Just to be the next ruler, Princess La risked everything to ovee the two


    powerful princes. Unfortunately, Prince Enoch colluded with the demonic race just so he can attain


    what he wants. Now that Prince Zain is in critical condition and out of the picture, only Princess La


    can pose a threat to Prince Enoch. In other words, you are the one who needs to make a decision


    here, not me!" Rocky knew that Gilbert still had some misgivings about the overall situation. As a


    renowned leader of one of the fiefs, he held a huge responsibility. Although he publicly dered his


    support for La, he would never dare to disobey the royal family unless he really had no other choice.


    After hearing everything that Rocky said, Gilbert could not help but grit his teeth and clench his fists. He


    knew that Rocky was right. Because of Zain''s unfortunate condition, the battle for the throne''s


    sessor was now just between La and Enoch. However, the king would definitely favor his brother.


    Therefore, if La really wanted to obtain the throne and go against Enoch, it would be equivalent to


    making an enemy out of the entire royal family.


    Hence, Gilbert had to make a crucial choice at this very moment.


    While Gilbert was still in deep thought, a Spiritual Emperor suddenly came in and reported, "Leader,


    the king just sent a message. He is summoning both you and the Godly Genius to the pce of the


    royal family."


    "Anyway, let''s cross the bridge when we get there," Rocky said indifferently.


    "All right. Let''s go." Then, Gilbert heaved a deep breath and collected himself. After he stood from his


    seat, the two walked out of the hall.


    Right after they got out of the mansion, they rode Gilbert''s mount and headed directly to the Royal


    Land.


    Upon entering the Royal Land, they proceeded to the imperial pce, where the king should be waiting


    for them.


    However, as soon as they entered the pce, they were weed by many important figures of the


    Shura Race. These included the elders and ministers of the royal family, as well as La and Enoch.


    Aside from them, Rocky and Gilbert also noticed the presence of strong warriors at the Shura Realm


    standing on opposite sides with unfriendly expressions on their faces.


    When Rocky looked at La, he recognized the anxiousness and restlessness in her eyes. Hence, he


    instantly knew that they would be in huge trouble.


    At the same time, the king sat majestically on the throne, and his eyes were like daggers, piercing


    through Rocky and Gilbert.


    "Greetings, Your Majesty. I received the message that you are summoning us." Gilbert and Rocky tried


    to remain calm despite the tense atmosphere. They walked towards the king and bowed in front of him.


    "Yes. I have been waiting for you. Guards, arrest Odin!" the king suddenly ordered.


    Immediately after, the strong warriors at the Shura Realm surrounded Rocky and prepared to restrain


    him.

 Chapter 1882 Argue

    Chapter 1882 Argue


    "Your Majesty, what is the meaning of this?" Gilbert was struck dumb by the king''s sudden orders. They


    had just entered the hall, and this was what weed them.


    "Didn''t you know? Odin deliberately hid the fact that he had the Purgatorial Tripod, and he had no


    intention of handing it over to the royal family. That is enough proof of his attempt to incite a rebellion.


    Do you not agree, Leader Gilbert?" The king was fuming in anger and continued, "The Purgatorial


    Tripod that is sealing Phillip''s soul is guarded by the royal family for generations now. Taking it without


    permission is strictly prohibited. Who knows what he will do with it?"


    Hearing the king''s argument, Gilbert was at a loss for words. This was what he was afraid of the


    moment Rocky told him about the tripod. Thus, he could just turn to Rocky and hint at the young man


    to exin it himself.


    "Your Majesty, it is true that I have the Purgatorial Tripod with me, but I did not mean to hide the truth


    without any good reason. I was just afraid that things might get even worse if it was handed over to the


    royal family. I don''t think it is a good thing if too many people know that the tripod has been taken out of


    the Demon Sealing Pce!" Rocky argued with reason.


    "Now, you are saying that you want to protect me? Then, why didn''t you tell me that you have it when


    you and La met with me? If Enoch did not tell me that you have the tripod, when are you nning to


    reveal it?" Of course, the king deemed Rocky''s exnation as questionable. The moment he hid the


    truth from the king, it had already somehow tarnished his integrity.


    "Your Majesty, I don''t see any need to hear more of Odin''s nonsense! The fact remains that he and


    Princess La concealed the secret about the Purgatorial Tripod, and the only logical reason behind it


    is because they want to plot against the royal family. Moreover, not only did they take the tripod from


    Zain, but they also cruelly injured him in the process. Now, they are trying to frame me up, saying that I


    colluded with the demonic race. What a ridiculous thing to say! Didn''t these idiots know that it is


    impossible for a member of the demonic race to enter the Ghostly Demon Land? How outrageous!


    Fortunately, I was able to save Prince Zain and find the remaining teleportation point in time to get back


    and expose their conspiracy. I cannot start to imagine what kind of disgraceful things they could have


    done if I was not able to return!" Enoch immediately seized the opportunity to pin the me on Rocky


    and La. It seemed that he had already nned exactly what to say when this moment came.


    "Your Majesty, Enoch is twisting the truth. It was him who colluded with the demonic race, and their


    goal is to free Phillip''s soul. That is the only reason why Odin was forced to take the Purgatorial Tripod.


    He needed to protect it at all costs and prevent it from falling into the hands of those who want to


    destroy the Shura Race!" Princess La could not suppress her emotions anymore and also spoke up.


    At the back of her mind, if only Zain had not been seriously injured and beaten unconscious, they


    would not have to be falsely used like this.


    "Suppose you are telling the truth, I don''t think that is enough reason why you did not tell me about the


    Purgatorial Tripod," the king firmly dered.


    "That is my own idea, and it has nothing to do with Princess La. I have called the shots since it is my


    duty to protect the Purgatorial Tripod. I am just simply following orders." Rocky bravely took the


    responsibility and thought of a very good reason to defend himself.


    "What did you say? Whose orders are you following? Is there anyone who''s superior to the royal


    family?!" The king was instantly infuriated by Rocky''s statement, thinking that he was being very


    disrespectful to his authority.


    "This is the order from the gods!" Rocky snapped back.


    When these words left Rocky''s mouth, the entire hall burst into an uproar. After all, if that was the case,


    then Rocky really had more than enough reason to take the Purgatorial Tripod. A Godly Genius had


    directmunication with the gods and they could indeed bypass the authority of the royal family.


    Hearing this shocking revtion, the king could not help but frown. This was the perfect defense, and


    in this situation, Rocky''s exnation did make sense.


    "Your Majesty, this is a very convenient statement. How can we even validate it? Furthermore, the


    Shura Race is full of talents and powerful masters. Why would the gods specifically ask him to protect


    the tripod? Why not entrust that task to the royal family? Do we not have more capable men to protect


    it?" Of course, Enoch would not just stand idly. He continued to do his best to mislead and cast doubts


    on everyone''s mind.


    Soon enough, everyone discussed among themselves again. They thought that what Enoch said also


    made sense. After all, Rocky was not the only Godly Genius. In fact, from what they knew, he was not


    even the most powerful one among them all. Thus, they could not help but also ask why this important


    task was assigned to him.


    "Your Majesty, the gods'' decisions are none of our concern. The point here is that Odin has already


    exined everything about the Purgatorial Tripod and his name should be cleared. We should move on


    and focus on the fact that Enoch colluded with the demonic race. Both Zain and I, as well as every


    member of my team, are witnesses. If anything, he should be the one who needs to be restrained."


    La immediately stood up for Odin. Then, with a firm look on her face, she tried to shift the focus on


    Enoch.


    "Ha! Please don''t believe a word she just said. She wants to pass the me on me while Zain is still


    unconscious. This is all just a distraction so that you will not have to force Odin to hand the tripod over!


    Moreover, did not I tell earlier that they were the ones who injured Zain?" Enoch was surely a good


    actor. He appeared so indignant, easily making it look like he had nothing to do with what happened to


    Zain and his men.


    "Stop slinging mud at us, you big liar! How can you stand there and spout all this nonsense? Can you


    tell everyone when did Odin hurt Prince Zain?" Princess La was so fed up with Enoch''s lies that she


    could not help but shout and re at him.


    "Then, can you also exin how you were able to enter the Demon Sealing Pce in the first ce? It


    is known that only members from the direct line of the royal family have the knowledge to bypass the


    enchanted barrier that surrounds the Demon Sealing Pce. Hence, neither you nor I should know


    about it. Among the three of us, only Zain knows how to open the barrier. If you did not threaten him,


    then how did you know the method to enter the pce?" Indeed, Enoch was a cunning man. He was


    able to make a counter at the critical moment.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, La instantly turned to Rocky. The truth was that the enchanted barrier was destroyed


    because of the collision of powers of the holy treasures of the divine race and the demonic race. Since


    Rocky possessed the God-killing Sword, he should be able to exin himself out of this.


    However, Rocky furrowed his brows as he was put on the spot. The God-killing Sword was a legacy


    from King Corey, and it was a lost divine treasure of the Shura Race''s royal family. Obviously, he would


    be in even greater trouble if he showed it. After all, they would all wonder how he got ahold of such a


    treasure. However, if he did not reveal it, he would not have enough evidence to prove his ability to


    enter the Demon Sealing Pce on his own.


    Moreover, Gilbert had already seen the God-killing Sword before. If Rocky showed it in front of him, he


    would definitely recognize the weapon, and he might suspect his true identity.


    Fortunately, Rocky was sly himself. He quickly thought of a perfect response and said, "Are you not


    listening? I just said that I was ordered by the gods to protect the Purgatorial Tripod. Of course, they


    also told me the way to enter the Demon Sealing Pce. You may be a good liar, and you have to do


    better than that. You said that I harmed Prince Zain. So, are you saying that you saw it with your own


    eyes? Then why didn''t you stop me? All you did since earlier was falsely use us. If you have any


    evidence to prove me guilty, then show it to everyone and don''t just run your mouth!" Rocky did not


    hold back anymore and retorted coldly.


    Enoch was rendered speechless, not expecting to hear this from Rocky. Obviously, he was in a pickle


    since he didn''t have any evidence to prove that Rocky had indeed injured Zain. At this point, they were


    in a stalemate. However, his main goal was just to force Rocky into handing the tripod over so that he


    could have a chance to steal it.


    "Prince Enoch, logically speaking, Prince Zain''s strength and your strength should be above Odin''s.


    Let''s say that Prince Zain was caught off guard. Then, why did you let your nephew be hurt to such an


    extent? Furthermore, you also let the culprit take away the Purgatorial Tripod? I thought you said that


    you were also at the Demon Sealing Pce at that time? So, did you just watch all of this happen


    before your eyes?" Gilbert asked with inquisitive eyes.


    Enoch gritted his teeth, knowing how shrewd Gilbert was. But of course, he would lie through his teeth


    just to get out of this predicament. "That''s because he yed a trick and then summoned a mysterious


    helper! Don''t dare use me that I did nothing while your Godly Genius was stealing the tripod!" Then,


    he tried changing the subject and said, "Odin, if you really are tasked to protect the tripod, then fine,


    you did your job. But now that you are back, you should hand it over to the royal family. If you are still


    unwilling to give it back, then it just proves that you have an ulterior motive for getting it!"


    "I''ve had enough! Stop arguing, all of you!" The king eventually got annoyed by all the arguments that


    he heard. Enoch and Rocky had their own version of the story, and the only one who could prove which


    one was lying was Zain. However, in his current condition, they could not do anything. Hence, the king


    eventually decided that they would have to wait until Zain woke up before he made his


    judgment.

 Chapter 1883 Look At Each Other

    Chapter 1883 Look At Each Other


    "The Purgatorial Tripod must be returned to the royal family. Odin, if you are smart enough, do not


    make this moreplicated. If you insist on going your way, then I will also be forced to deal with this


    matter ording to thew of the Shura Race!" the king said seriously. In the end, he could not let


    anyone outside the royal family possess the Purgatorial Tripod.


    "I already professed the very reason why I cannot hand the Purgatorial Tripod over. If you still want to


    take it from me by force, then I''m afraid I will do my best to protect it with all my might," Rocky


    answered with a straight face. Even if he ended up deliberately disobeying the order of the king, he


    would never give Enoch the chance to steal the Purgatorial Tripod. After all, this would only cause a


    large-scale disaster that would be irreversible.


    After hearing Rocky''s firm words, the whole pce was taken aback. No one expected Rocky to


    tantly refuse the king''s order. This was indeed equivalent to disobeying the authority of the entire


    royal family.


    "Do you see it now, Your Majesty? This guy definitely has ill intentions!" Enoch immediately uttered,


    adding fuel to the fire.


    "Odin, does it have to reach to this extent?" La reminded Rocky. Of course, she did not want things


    to be more chaotic. So, she tried to convince him not to do it this way.


    "I know what I am doing. You don''t have to get involved in this matter," Rocky told La in a serious


    tone.


    "I already gave you all the chances to make this easy for you. Guards, arrest Odin!" Seeing that Rocky


    remained stubborn, the king eventually lost his patience and ordered the warriors at the Shura Realm


    to seize Rocky.


    "Your Majesty, please wait a moment!" La protested. Of course, she wouldn''t just sit idly while they


    did injustice towards Rocky, who had been a huge help for her.


    "What is it? Do you intend to defend the crime of this man?" the king asked with a cold stare.


    At this moment, all the royal members in the pce had their eyes fixed on the princess, waiting for


    what she was going to say.


    "I just think that even if you have Odin arrested, he will still not be willing to surrender the Purgatorial


    Tripod. Are you going to kill him if he refuses to hand it over? In my opinion, this rash action will only


    gain criticism and dissatisfaction from others," La answered resolutely.


    "Huh? Criticism and dissatisfaction? Who will dare say that they are dissatisfied with me, the king?"


    The king snorted coldly, raising his eyebrow.


    "Your Majesty, if you are not aware, there are already many rumors spreading within the royal family


    right now. The rumors say that you have a selfish motive for picking your sessor. Previously, you


    clearly said that whoever obtains Phillip''s soul power andes back first will be your sessor.


    But when Odin and I came back and handed it to you, you did not appoint either one of us as the next


    ruler. If this information spreads out to the rest of the Shura Race, I''m afraid that it will not cause


    anything good for you or the royal family." La voiced her concerns as she stared back at the king


    with burning eyes.


    "So, what exactly are you saying?" The king seemed to have a hint of what the princess meant, but he


    wanted to hear it from her mouth.


    "It is quite simple. Since Odin was the one who obtained Phillip''s soul power, ording to the rules that


    you have set yourself, he should be the rightful sessor. I will do my best to support his im to the


    throne!" La dered with an unwavering conviction.


    Upon hearing this unexpected deration, all of the royal members, including the king, were stunned.


    No one expected that the princess would easily give up thepetition and even publicly support


    Rocky on bing the king''s sessor.


    Even Enoch''s smug face instantly darkened. In fact, at the back of his mind, he knew this was a brilliant


    move from La. If Rocky became the next ruler, she could still manipte everything from behind the


    scene since he was on her side. Moreover, they would have the chance to protect the Purgatorial


    Tripod because Rocky did not need to hand it over anymore.


    "Your Majesty, Odin is the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief. If he is to be the next ruler, the Ghost


    Fief and the Flower Fief will be at his back to support him to the fullest!" Although Gilbert was also


    shocked at what the princess suddenly did, he immediately made up his mind and followed her


    initiative. With this, Rocky already had the support of two fiefs if ever he became the next king.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Because of this unexpected turn of events, the hall was filled with chatter. With the influence of La,


    as well as the power of the two fiefs, Rocky had a solid foundation to be the next king of the


    Shura Race. Hence, they thought that even the king would have to think about this carefully.


    "I already said that I still have some doubts about the candidates. I won''t make a decision until I think


    that it is the right time!" The king was also bbergasted to see that La was willing to give the


    competition up just so she could protect Rocky. However, even with all the arguments that she and


    Gilbert offered, he could not just make Rocky his sessor.


    "When will be the right time, Your Majesty? You have already dyed the selection many times. In the


    eyes of many people, you are only doing this because you are biased toward someone!" La frankly


    stated, questioning the king in front of everyone.


    "Are you telling me that I am being unfair?" the king answered angrily, offended by what La just said.


    "I am simply stating what my eyes could see." There was no hint of fear on La''s face at all. At this


    point, she had no choice but to risk it all and fight for what she believed was for the best. Right now,


    she deemed that the most important thing was to protect Rocky and the Purgatorial Tripod.


    "If it wasn''t for the sake of your mother, the former queen, I would have convicted you of rebelling


    against the royal family! La, learn to conduct yourself better and don''t deliberately get yourself into


    trouble," the king warned sternly.


    "Your Majesty, I just want to advise you not to neglect the opinion of the people. Everyone here knows


    that Odin has obtained Phillip''s soul power. I will just remind you that Odin is the Godly Genius whom


    the deities has chosen to protect the tripod. If you make the guards arrest him, your action will go


    against their will!" La strongly argued in a threatening tone.


    "Humph! There isn''t even enough evidence to back up that story. Why would I, the king, be afraid of a


    mere Godly Genius?" At this point, the king had no more intention of listening to anything La said. In


    his eyes, the royal family was the absolute authority and could not be challenged. Thus, he waved his


    hands and ordered again, "Arrest that guy!"


    Immediately after, the powerful warriors at the Shura Realm surrounded Rocky again and prepared to


    capture him. Rocky''s eyes turned cold. He knew that if he did not do something, it would be difficult for


    him to escape the pce. However, if he did that, he would surely have a falling-out with the royal


    family. It was too soon, and it might jeopardize his ns. Nheless, he was already in an


    unfavorable position, so he had to act ording to the situation and just alter his n afterward.


    But at this most critical moment, when the atmosphere in the hall reached the most chaotic point, a


    Spiritual Emperor suddenly rushed into the hall and reported, "Your Majesty, Prince Zain has woken up!


    He wants to talk with you alone."


    This immediately changed the tide of the situation as if a bomb had been defused. The members of the


    royal family looked at each other. The timing was indeed perfect for Zain to regain consciousness. With


    this, the truth should be solved soon. The fact whether Rocky stole the Purgatorial Tripod or Enoch


    colluded with the demonic race would be soon rified.


    "I will be there right away," the king immediately said. While he walked through the door of the hall, he


    turned around and said, "No one is allowed to leave this hall, especially Odin! Wait for me toe


    back." After saying that, he quickly left the hall and went to where Zain was.

 Chapter 1884 Under Control

    Chapter 1884 Under Control


    At this moment, the one with the sourest expression was none other than Enoch. After all, for him, this


    was the worst timing for Zain to wake up. He even injured his nephew so badly just so he could frame


    Rocky and La up and take the Purgatorial Tripod. At the back of his mind, hemitted a blunder


    by not killing Zain. Now that the prince was awake, he would definitely tell the king about everything,


    including Enoch''s collusion with the demonic race. At this point, Enoch would not be able to do


    anything even if he used all the lies that he could think of.


    Rocky, La, and Gilbert also cast a nce at Enoch. They knew that finally, his ploy would be


    exposed, and everything would now be resolved.


    The royal members were whispering to each other. They were guessing what would happen next once


    the king returned.


    However, while everyone was waiting for the king toe back, they suddenly heard something heavy


    falling from above. Then, a loud bang shook the entire hall.


    Startled, everyone looked upward, where the loud noise came from. The next moment, the roof of the


    hall was prated by an astonishing force. Countless dense ck shadows rushed into the hall and


    quickly spread out.


    "These are Ghostly Poisonous Bees! They are highly toxic, so don''t let them sting you!" When


    someone recognized the ck shadows, he hurriedly warned everyone else in the hall.


    Immediately after, everyone became wary and protected themselves against the deadly bees.


    "Hurry up and get out of here!" Some of the royal ministers who were afraid for their lives quickly


    rushed out of the hall in order to avoid such a disaster.


    In an instant, the hall became a mess, and almost everyone was panicking.


    Obviously, it was not an ident that this incident urred at this time. Aware of what was happening,


    Rocky and La quickly fixed their eyes on Enoch. They knew that only he had the motive to pull off


    something like this.


    As expected, Enoch let out a sinisterugh and swiftly soared into the air. He used the chaos to rush


    out of the hall and escape.


    Seeing this, Rocky immediately tried to stop Enoch. However, the Shura Realm masters instantly


    surrounded him and set up an enchanted barrier to seal him from where he was standing.


    "Odin, stand down! The king specifically ordered that you cannot leave this hall!" one of the masters


    said authoritatively.


    "Just wait here! I will go after him!" La knew what Rocky was thinking, so she hurriedly rushed out of


    the roof of the hall and chased after Enoch.


    Since Gilbert was worried that the princess would be harmed if she confronted Enoch, he also followed


    them.


    Now that the two had already gone after Enoch, Rocky tried to calm himself down and stayed put. He


    could only entrust this matter to Gilbert and La.


    When Enoch left the hall, the Ghostly Poisonous Bees that invaded also rushed out from where they


    came from.


    Eventually, the hall quieted down and became peaceful again.


    Soon enough, the ministers of the royal family, who escaped from the hall earlier, came back one after


    another. Of course, they had no idea why the Ghostly Poisonous Bees attacked out of nowhere. But if


    one paid attention to what happened, they could discern that Enoch arranged this so that he could


    make his escape before the king returned.


    Not long after, La and Gilbert also came back to the hall.


    "What happened? Did you catch him?" Rocky asked.


    However, the princess could only shake her head in disappointment.


    "I see. Then, it seems that Prince Enoch was well prepared in case he needed to escape. It is our fault


    that we let him run away this time," Rocky said tly.


    At this time, the royal members also suspected what really was happening. But of course, no one dared


    to say anything. After all, if their guess was true, it meant that the royal family would face such huge


    trouble.


    Not long after, the king finally returned. Upon seeing that the hall was destroyed, he shouted angrily,


    "What the hell happened here?"


    "Well, from the missing person in the hall, it should now be clear who the traitor is," La said calmly,


    pointing out the obvious.


    The king had already confirmed the truth from Zain. His own son verified that Enoch was the one who


    colluded with the demonic race.


    "Fine. Let go of Odin!" the king ordered.


    Hearing this, the Shura Realm masters undid the enchanted barrier and retreated back to the two sides


    of the hall.


    "Your Majesty, will you still require me to hand the Purgatorial Tripod over?" Rocky asked in an


    indifferent tone.


    "I have just confirmed from Zain that Enoch indeed colluded with the demonic race. However, the


    matters regarding the throne''s sessor and the Purgatorial Tripod need to be carefully considered.


    For the time being, I will discuss them with the elders before I will make the final decision. Therefore, I


    want you to stay here in the Royal Land for a few more days, Odin. Wait until I reveal my decision." It


    was very apparent that the king''s attitude towards the young man had improved a lotpared to


    earlier. After all, he learned that he was in the wrong.


    "Okay then. I have no problem with that." Rocky nodded in response.


    "If that is the case, then let him stay in my ce," La proposed. "Fine by me," the king answered in a


    low voice.


    Since he did not have anything left to say, he dismissed everyone and eventually left.


    "Let''s go to my ce first. This day has been too long already," La said, inviting both Rocky and


    Gilbert.


    Soon enough, the three also left the hall and returned to where La was residing.


    "Now that Enoch''s evil n has been exposed, it is a big possibility that he will soon rebel against the


    royal family. Then, what should we do next?" La asked, turning to Rocky.


    "Nothing. We will just wait," Rocky replied in a somewhat carefree tone.


    "Wait for what?" Gilbert and the princess quickly looked at Rocky in confusion, not knowing what he


    meant.


    "The moment Prince Enoch starts a rebellion, the royal family will surely send out troops to suppress


    him. However, we all know that the prince has the support of the demonic race. Hence, even if the royal


    family send out its most elite squad, I''m sure that it won''t be enough to end the internal strife. At the


    same time, we will just watch on the sideline and let them fight until the king is forced to abdicate the


    throne," Rocky answered with a serious expression.


    "Will that even happen? I don''t think the king will relinquish his throne. In fact, in the history of the


    Shura Race, it is very rare for a king to abdicate, unless it was already time for him to pick the


    sessor." Even Gilbert was a bit doubtful of Rocky''s n this time.


    "Nothing is impossible. Even the bloody rule of the Shura Race that hassted for thousands of years


    has to end, since it has caused widespread resentment among the poption. Moreover, I know that


    the leaders of the nine fiefs have their own selfish thoughts. The power of the royal family is indeed


    strong, and that is why they rely on it. However, once the nine fiefs remove their support to the royal


    family, the royal family cannot strive on its own." Even before, Rocky already had a deep understanding


    regarding the fight for imperial power. Hence, he knew exactly how to make the royal family be


    vulnerable.


    "Suppose the king steps down, who will take over then?" Gilbert asked bluntly.


    "La, of course. Isn''t that the n all along?" Rocky answered without a shred of hesitation.


    "But will the king choose the princess as his sessor?" Gilbert asked with a frown. Based on the


    king''s attitude, he found it hard to believe that the king would willingly give his position to La.


    "Well, he doesn''t have much of a choice. First of all, we have the holy treasure that keeps Phillip''s soul


    sealed. Even the king said that the one who holds the holy treasure has the qualifications to inherit the


    throne. Secondly, Prince Zain is in no shape to be the king. So, in the end, La is the only one


    left," Rocky exined.


    "That is true. But still, if the majority does not ept her¡­" It seemed that Gilbert could not erase all of


    his misgivings.


    "We don''t have to worry about that. La''s reputation in the royal family has no blemish. I am sure that


    many people will support her," Rocky replied with confidence.


    "Then, how exactly are we going to deal with the two princes?" Gilbert inquired.


    "As we all know, Prince Zain has been seriously injured, so he should not pose any problem at the


    moment. When Prince Enoch starts to pull off his rebellion, I am sure that his first aim will be the royal


    family. That is the main reason why I said that we just need to wait. Once he confronts the royal family,


    we will have enough time to arrange and set our ns into motion." From Rocky''s tone, both Gilbert


    and La discerned that he had already made some arrangements beforehand.


    "Well, I guess we just have to trust your ns," La said with a sigh. In fact, she deeply admired


    Rocky''s ability to foresee various situations. With the situation under his care, it seemed that everything


    was under control.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Chapter 1885 Draw The Fiefs Over

    Chapter 1885 Draw The Fiefs Over


    "Prince Enoch still has ties with some of the fiefs, and once he rebels, we can assume that these fiefs


    will support him. Since the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief support you, it can be said that the royal


    family will lose the support of at least half of the nine fiefs. Of course, we also know that the nine fiefs


    are the foundation of the power of the royal family. Losing half of them will surely be a huge blow. With


    that, I don''t think the king can stand against Enoch and the demonic race." Rocky gave a coherent


    analysis.


    "I see. You are indeed right, Odin. The current situation seems to be favorable for us. If the royal family


    confronts Enoch''s army, they will have no time to deal with us. Just as you said, we can take advantage


    of that and proceed with our own ns." La immediately understood what Rocky was trying to say.


    By the time Enoch started his rebellion, the royal family would have no choice but to try to suppress


    him. While this was happening, Rocky and La could just watch from the sideline until both sides


    were banged up. At the right timing, they could make the move and put their ns in motion.


    "Your Royal Highness, have you already made up your mind to go against the royal family?" Gilbert


    asked with a frown. He knew that once the princess decided to do it, there would be no turning back.


    "Gilbert, do you think it is necessary for the royal family to continue existing? I know that you


    understand the current situation of the Shura Race better. If we let the current system continue and


    don''t make essential changes, the Shura Race will just repeat the mistakes it has done in the past,"


    La answered firmly. She remembered when Rocky asked her the same question, and from then on,


    she knew exactly what she should do.


    "I pledged my allegiance to you because I know that you have the capability to turn the Shura Race


    into something better. I don''t n to change my original intention. However, if we are going to go


    against the royal family, I can''t promise that Flora will also support you," Gilbert said with reluctance.


    "It is best if we let Valeria talk to Leader Flora. I believe that Valeria can persuade her," Rocky


    immediately urged. In fact, he had already spoken with Valeria about this, so she knew what to do


    when the time came.


    "I see. For now, I will leave Odin in your care, Your Royal Highness. If anything should happen, just


    send someone to inform me." After saying that, Gilbert eventually summoned his mount and headed


    back to the Ghost Fief.


    "Of course, we should not be contented with the support of the two fiefs. At this time, it will be better if


    we can also persuade and merge with the fiefs under Prince Zain," Rocky said, crossing his arms on


    his chest.


    "Join hands with the fiefs under Zain?" La had reservations. After all, she knew that it was


    something hard to do.


    "There is no doubt that Zain''s power and influence are the strongest among you three candidates.


    Although he and his men suffered great losses in the Ghostly Demon Land, it doesn''t necessarily affect


    his overall strength. If we can get the fiefs, who support him, over to our side, especially the Primitive


    Fief, it will certainly be a good thing for us," Rocky exined calmly.


    "I understand the logic of what you are saying, but I don''t think Zain will ever let us poach his men,"


    La replied, shaking her head.


    "Maybe. But in the end, it may not be up to him to decide on that matter. I have already sown some


    seeds in the past, and now it is time to reap them," Rocky said with a cunning smile.


    Hearing this, La could just sigh and let out a faint smile. In her mind, she thought that she was very


    lucky to have Rocky by her side. Otherwise, she might not even have a chance topete for the


    position of the leader of the royal family. She could not believe that the young man even had ways to


    gather the support of the fiefs that she thought would be impossible to have.


    After Gilbert was gone, La went back to her pce together with Rocky.


    Then, just after a few days, a piece of news spread out that Enoch had already started to revolt, and he


    even started to dere himself as the new king. Moreover, just as Rocky suspected, the two fiefs under


    Enoch also betrayed the royal family and joined the rebelling army.


    At this point, the power structure of the Shura Race began to get out of bnce. This rebellion meant


    that a bloody and chaotic civil war was about to ensue.


    Not long after, the news also reached the Royal Land.


    "Your Majesty! We received some bad news!" A minister hurriedly rushed towards the hall and was


    heavily panting.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "What''s going on? Why are you in such a hurry?" The king, who was currently discussing important


    matters with the elders and other ministers in the hall, could not help but furrow his brows.


    "Your Majesty, Prince Enoch has just started a rebellion!" the minister eximed in a shaking voice.


    "What did you say?!" Obviously, the king was stunned. At some point, he still wanted to believe that his


    brother would not resort to such a thing.


    However, after everything that happened, he realized that he was naive to even think of that.


    Nheless, it was still unexpected that this would happen so soon. It turned out that Enoch had also


    nned for everything.


    "Where is he now?" the king asked.


    "He is still in his territory. Two of the three fiefs who support him have also joined his army."


    "That stupid brother of mine!" The king was so infuriated that it hade to this.


    "Your Majesty, let me lead my troops to settle this chaos right away!" Shortly after, a general stepped


    forward and asked for the king''s approval. However, it was apparent that he just wanted to make some


    contributions and be recognized by the king.


    "Ha-ha! What a noble act!" A burst ofughter was heard from outside the hall.


    The next moment, the door opened, and Rocky and La entered side by side.


    Everyone turned in their direction and saw that Rocky was the one who made the remark.


    "What is so funny, Odin?" Seeing the uninvited guests, the king''s eyes instantly grew cold and fierce.


    "I know that everyone is already expecting Enoch''s rebellion to happen. However, I don''t think that the


    royal family understands its current position. You have always been arrogant, but you can''t see that you


    are just powerful because of the nine fiefs. Moreover, is the royal family really united on the inside? Do


    you even have simr goals? In fact, let me ask everyone present here. How many of you are truly


    loyal to the royal family? How many of you are working with the royal family without any selfish or


    ulterior motives?" Rocky asked straightforwardly, letting out a sneer.


    Upon hearing these words, all of the royal members were taken aback. After all, they knew that Rocky


    was speaking the truth. For most people present there, when push came to shove, they would only


    prioritize their own gain.


    "How dare you, Odin?! Did you juste here to mock the royal family? What are you waiting for?


    Arrest this foul-mouthed guy!" the king shouted and ordered angrily.


    Immediately after, the masters at the Shura Realm on both sides of the hall pounced on Rocky and


    attempted to capture him.


    However, before they could even get close to Rocky, an overwhelming aura gushed out of his body,


    repelling the several masters and sending them flying backward.


    Seeing this scene, the royal members were dumbfounded. All these warriors were at the Shura Realm,


    but they were all blown away just by Rocky''s aura.


    Even the king''s mouth was left open. In fact, he was instantly intimidated by Rocky''s power that he


    suddenly restrained his anger.


    When the king had finally somehow calmed himself, he asked in a cold tone, "Why are you here? I


    don''t recall summoning you."


    "Well, a few days have already passed, and we have not heard anything from you. So, we had no


    choice but toe uninvited," Rocky said straightforwardly.


    The king could not speak for a while since he did not know what to respond. It was true that he was yet


    to summon the two, but it was only because he had not yet found a way to make Rocky hand the


    Purgatorial Tripod over.


    "Your Majesty, I think it will be better if we let Odin guard the Purgatorial Tripod! Prince Enoch has now


    openly betrayed the Shura Race. Since he is colluding with the demonic race, you know that their


    primary target is the Purgatorial Tripod. Even the gods deem that Odin is the most suitable one to


    protect it!" La stepped forward and made her voice heard.

 Chapter 1886 Heavenly Demon Tower

    Chapter 1886 Heavenly Demon Tower


    "Fine! If you really don''t have any intention of surrendering the Purgatorial Tripod, you need to prove


    that you have sufficient strength to protect it," the king said after thinking for a while. At this moment, he


    was already worried about Enoch''s rebellion. Hence, he deemed that he could not make an enemy of


    Rocky, which might cause La to rise in revolt, too. If that happened, the royal family would no longer


    be able to stand on its own. Therefore, instead of urging Rocky to return the tripod, he thought of giving


    the young man a chance.


    "What do you want me to do to prove it, Your Majesty?" Rocky asked, slightly letting out a frown. Of


    course, he knew that the king would not give him an easy task if he was willing topromise.


    Then, the king paused for a while and said, "Enter the Heavenly Demon Tower. If you can ovee


    the tower, then I will allow you to guard the Purgatorial Tripod."


    "The Heavenly Demon Tower?" Rocky repeated, narrowing his eyes. He had been in the Shura Race


    for a long time, but it was his first time hearing about it. However, he was certain that the information


    about the Heavenly Demon Tower should be stored somewhere in King Corey''s memory.


    The expressions on La''s and the royal members'' faces also changed. It seemed that they all knew


    about the tower.


    In fact, the Heavenly Demon Tower was not an ordinary ce. It was a forbidden area within the royal


    family, and one could only enter it with the king''s permission.


    In the Heavenly Demon Tower, the spirit of a demon that once caused chaos in the Shura Race was


    sealed. Moreover, it was also home to powerful martial spirits, who had followed the demonic race in


    the past. It was said that every one of them was above the Shura Realm.


    On the other hand, the Heavenly Demon Tower was a good ce to cultivate, especially for Shura


    Realm masters, since it was located above a spiritual cave. Furthermore, if one had enough strength,


    they could take the chance to refine the martial spirits in the tower and cultivate their soul.


    Among the royal family, the only ones that could enter the Heavenly Demon Tower were the king, some


    elders, and the extremely powerful Shura Realm masters that were acknowledged by the king.


    For the king to ask Rocky to do this task, almost everyone else in the hall thought that he was


    deliberately sending the young man to his death. After all, they did not know that Rocky''s strength had


    already reached the Shura Realm.


    "All right then. I will do it," Rocky agreed immediately.


    "Odin, think about it first. I know the Heavenly Demon Tower, and it will not be easy toe out of it


    safe and sound," La warned. Then, she turned to the king and said, "Your Majesty, I think your


    condition is too harsh."


    "Harsh? He is the one who insists on protecting the Purgatorial Tripod instead of handing it over to me.


    If he doesn''t even have the strength to get past the Heavenly Demon Tower, how can he protect it


    then?" the king retorted.


    "It''s okay, La. As long as His Majesty will let me guard the Purgatorial Tripod, I won''t refuse to take


    whatever kind of test it is," Rocky said with confidence.


    "I see. You are indeed a brave young man. Then, I will give you enough time to prepare. You shall enter


    the Heavenly Demon Tower tomorrow!" the king dered.


    "I don''t need any preparations. I can do it now. The sooner I start, the sooner I can finish, right?" Of


    course, Rocky''s indifferent words surprised everyone.


    The royal members present looked at each other and thought that Rocky was being too conceited.


    They could not help but think that if Rocky had that attitude when he entered the tower, he would end


    up dead.


    "I can permit you to go now. Are you sure about that?" The king was also surprised that he would get


    this kind of response from Rocky. But if the young man insisted, he would not prevent him from doing


    so.


    "Yes, I want to do it right away," Rocky answered firmly.


    "Fine. Come with me." Without further ado, the king stood up from the throne and left the hall.


    At the same time, Rocky, La, and the other members of the royal family also followed the king.


    As they followed the king, they eventually saw a milky white seven-floor tower at the end of a road


    within the Royal Land.


    "Odin, there are many powerful martial spirits sealed in the Heavenly Demon Tower. Most importantly, a


    powerful spirit of a demon is sealed on the top floor. Be very careful, and do not be reckless," La


    informed Rocky, sounding a bit anxious.


    "I see. Thank you for the heads-up." Then, all of a sudden, a fragment of memory came to his mind


    which seemed to be rted to the Heavenly Demon Tower.


    Afterprehending the information from the memory, he learned that most of the martial spirits and


    the spirit of the demon that were sealed in the tower were killed by King Corey. Because of all the


    powerful martial spirits in there, it was helpful for Shura Realm masters to cultivate their souls. Right


    after Rocky broke through to the Shura Realm, he never had the chance to cultivate his soul, so he


    deemed that it would be a good opportunity for him to do it in the Heavenly Demon Tower.


    Furthermore, it seemed that there was a legend stating that if one could subdue the spirit of the demon


    on the top floor of the tower, they would be able to obtain a divine treasure that could let them cultivate


    their soul.


    The divine treasure could not only attract martial spirits but also improve the effect brought by


    cultivating and merging the martial spirits. Of course, for strong warriors, this treasure was definitely


    coveted. More importantly, it seemed that no one was able to acquire it yet.


    A momentter, they finally arrived in front of the Heavenly Demon Tower.


    "Odin, you may now enter!" The king issued his permission.


    "I just have a question. What do I need to do in order to be considered that I have ovee the


    tower?" Rocky asked before he started walking towards the tower''s entrance.


    "All you need to do is reach the top floor ande out through the transmission door. After that, you


    are deemed to have passed this task," the king briefly exined.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Rocky just nodded and walked towards the tower without any hint of hesitation.


    Although the Heavenly Demon Tower was iparably huge, its entrance was only enough for a


    single person to enter. The door was kept open, but no one could see anything inside it. From the


    outside, the inside of the tower was as dark as the abyss.


    "I''ve already seen a lot of things, but I still find this one weird." Rocky heaved a deep sigh first before


    he eventually walked inside.


    The moment he entered the tower, he was engulfed by total darkness.


    But gradually, his sight adapted to the minimal light that the tower had. Hence, he was still able to


    faintly see. Then, he noticed that there were six doors around, and they all looked the same.


    If it was an ordinary person, they would have been confused already. However, since Rocky obtained


    Corey''s memory, differentiating them was not really a difficult thing.


    After searching from the memories that he inherited from the king, Rocky immediately knew where he


    was and what he needed to do. It turned out that right now, he was in the void between the Heavenly


    Demon Tower and the outside world.


    Moreover, in order to enter the real Heavenly Demon Tower, he needed to enter the correct door. Once


    he entered the wrong door, the positions of the six doors would change, and he would need to start


    from square one again. Under normal circumstances, a warrior would need to rely on luck just so he


    could seed.


    Of course, even if someone was very powerful, luck was still an essential part of their strength.


    However, as Corey''s sessor, Rocky did not really need to rely on luck. After all, he found in the


    memories left to him that there was a way to identify the correct door. All he needed to do was use his


    spiritual power to attract the martial spirits inside the tower and resonate with them. This way, he could


    easily determine which door led to the Heavenly Demon Tower.


    If it weren''t for Corey''s memories, Rocky would not be able to think of this method. Thus, he could not


    help but admit that Corey was indeed a genius.


    Immediately after, Rocky released his spiritual power and let it spread around the room.


    Before long, he felt a strong aura of martial spiritsing from a door on the left. It seemed that the


    marital spirits inside the tower had sensed his power.


    Then, all of a sudden, a strong suction force came from the door, and he was sucked into it.

 Chapter 1887 Hundred Puppet Array

    Chapter 1887 Hundred Puppet Array


    As soon as Rocky regained his sight, he found himself in a scene that resembled the purgatory. In front


    of him was a pile of human skulls and bones that were arranged orderly as if they were sacrificial


    offerings.


    The entire area emitted a strong evil presence which seemed to be from the remaining aura of the


    martial spirits. Consequently, Rocky felt depressed, sensing what the spirits had gone through.


    While he was looking around, he could not find any stairs, so he did not know how he could advance to


    the upper floors. Moreover, he felt strange because he could not see any martial spirit around him,


    when in fact, he sensed them before entering the door that led to the Heavenly Demon Tower.


    Not knowing what exactly was happening, Rocky consulted Corey''s memories again. Then, he found


    out what was going on.


    It turned out that at times, the warriors at the Shura Realm were permitted to enter the Heavenly


    Demon Tower, but only the first three floors were opened for them. Therefore, most of the martial spirits


    on the first three floors were already refined by the warriors who had visited before.


    Afterward, he searched Corey''s memories to find out how he could get to the second floor.


    Upon acquiring the information that he needed, Rocky moved around the first floor ording to what


    he saw in Corey''s memories. Then, about an hourter, he arrived in front of a wall.


    Based on the memories, this spot should be the entrance that would lead to the second floor.


    ''Hmm. It seems that I still need to use my spiritual power to reveal the door.'' Rocky thought for a while


    and eventually released his spiritual power.


    Sure enough, the moment he activated his spiritual power, the wall in front of him suddenly became


    distorted. Then, like a mouth of a giant beast, it opened wide and swallowed Rocky into it.


    The moment Rocky reached the second floor, he felt a strong and violent aura rushing towards him.


    However, it seemed that it was not from martial spirits, but it was pure frightening resentment.


    The force of this resentment was astonishing, probably because of the fact that too many strong


    warriors had died here, and their negative emotions had already be too dense. After many years


    of umting, it began to manifest and eventually became a terrifying force.


    Shortly after, the whole second floor was filled with a green mist that Rocky was familiar with.


    "Ghostly Corpse Miasma!" Having been Esteban''s disciple for a long time, Rocky recognized that it was


    the Ghostly Corpse Miasma. He spected that it was formed right after the Shura Realm masters


    died inside the tower. They began to condense while the corpses rotted in the demonic environment. It


    was a dangerous substance that would poison one''s body until it decayed and died.


    Knowing how hazardous it was, Rocky did not dare to be careless. He even considered if he needed to


    go back.


    However, he also inferred that the whole second floor must be filled with this deadly miasma. Even if he


    went back, it would be useless.


    Therefore, he decided to enter the pce, and then he asked the guardian for a body protection


    treasure that could withstand the Ghostly Corpse Miasma.


    After obtaining the necessary treasure, he infused his spiritual power into it. Immediately after, the body


    protection treasure formed a round spherical shield of spiritual energy that served as a barrier.


    Then, he started walking towards the green mist. In an instant, the Ghostly Corpse Miasma gushed


    towards him but was fended off by the protective barrier.


    After walking on the floor for about five minutes, the Ghostly Corpse Miasma gradually subsided.


    However, just as he thought that he could now breathe a sigh of relief, Rocky started encountering


    hidden traps all over the ce. Fortunately, with his current strength, he could easily deal with them.


    But still, it took him quite a lot of time to get past them.


    On his way to find the door to the third floor, he met several martial spirits, and he easily refine them.


    Upon oveing all of them, he eventually found the entrance to the third floor with the help of Corey''s


    memories.


    On the third floor, arge open space weed Rocky. However, on this huge space, he saw many


    human-shaped puppets that were obviously not meant for mere decorations. Moreover, the puppets


    had all kinds of strange martial arts postures, and they filled the entire third floor.


    "What is this? A kind of array?" Without taking any rash action, Rocky searched for Corey''s memories


    first. After all, he had a bad feeling about these puppets.


    Sure enough, his guess was right. What he was seeing in front of him was a kind of a terrifying array


    that finished off many powerful Shura Realm masters before.


    It was called the Hundred Puppet Array.


    Before proceeding, Rocky continued to search Corey''s memories about the principle behind the array.


    It seemed that if he got within five meters around the puppets, they would automatically attack the


    intruder. Moreover, these puppets could use the unique skills of the Shura Race. What made them


    even more frightening was that their strength was equal to Shura Realm masters.


    The closer one got to the entrance of the fourth floor, the more powerful the puppets would be. Hence,


    the difficulty of this floor was several times harderpared to the previous one.


    "I guess this is where things get real, huh?" Rocky murmured to himself and let out a bitter smile.


    However, no matter how powerful the Hundred Puppet Array was, it was not enough to hinder Rocky


    from advancing.


    Before approaching the array, he employed the Devilish Phantom Skill and released several phantoms.


    He nned to use them to divert the attacks of the puppets while he moved forward. The greatest w


    of these puppets was that they could only attack within five meters. Therefore, as long as he could


    constantly distance himself, he would have no problem avoiding their attacks. Of course, keeping a


    proper distance at all times was very ideal. After all, if he was attacked by one of the puppets, it would


    be difficult for him to avoid the strikes of the other ones. Eventually, he would have to deal with


    continuous surging assaults.


    Then, as soon as he was ready, Rocky signaled three of the phantoms to make contact with the array.


    "Let''s go!" The very next moment, Rocky let the three phantoms lead the way.


    As soon as his phantoms approached the puppets, they were weed by the unique skills of the


    Shura Race. The puppets indeed possessed astonishing strength and couldunch violent attacks.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    In a sh, the phantoms were hit at point-nk. However, this was just Rocky''s tactic to move forward.


    While the puppets were busy attacking his phantoms, he had already gone past the first two rows of


    puppets that blocked his way. At the same time, he continued using the Devilish Phantom Skill to


    produce more phantoms to act as decoys.


    Using this strategy, Rocky easily passed through five more rows of puppets.


    However, just as Rocky thought that he could effortlessly ovee the third floor, a rope that was


    made of spiritual power suddenly appeared and wrapped around his arm. Immediately after, the rope


    pulled him into the air.


    While Rocky was suspended in the air, the puppets within his range began using their unique skills,


    hurling a barrage of fierce attacks towards him.


    If all of these ferocious attacksnded on him at the same time, he would definitely be doomed.


    Fortunately, Rocky could still remain calm even in this kind of situation. He then activated his spiritual


    power and unleashed the God-killing Sword to cut off the rope on his arm. Afterward, he waved the


    sword and released a few sword shadows that instantly collided with the unique skill of the puppets in


    midair.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Crash! Bang!


    The collision of the tremendous powers created a huge impact and a series of explosions.


    As a result, many of the nearby puppets were blown to pieces.


    However, it turned out that the puppets also had regenerative abilities. After some time, they were back


    to their original state as if nothing happened.


    Rocky''s expression became more serious. He had no choice but to force his way out of this field of


    puppets while being cautious enough.


    By doing so, he fought against the vicious puppets for four hours before he finally reached thest two


    rows. At this point, the entrance to the fourth floor was already in sight.


    However, the puppets did not make Rocky''s life any easy. The strength of thest two rows was


    equivalent to warriors at the medium stage of the Shura Realm. It was not that simple to fight all these


    puppets alone.


    But since Rocky had already fused the other half of Corey''s power, he had enough strength to make a


    decisive blow and finish the remaining rows of puppets. Without further ado, he brandished the God-


    killing Sword. Upon exhibiting his spiritual power, a crescent-shaped sword shadow emerged,


    generating an overbearing shock wave that smashed thest two rows of puppets in front of him.


    Then, before the crushed puppets could return to their original form, Rocky was able to get out of the


    array and reach the entrance to the fourth floor.


    However, strangely enough, when Rocky was about to release his spiritual power and open the


    entrance, a surging force rushed out from the door and shoved him a few steps back.

 Chapter 1888 Regain Freedom

    Chapter 1888 Regain Freedom


    "Huh? What happened?" Rocky was taken aback when he realized that he could not get through the


    entrance to the fourth floor.


    He tried several more times, but the result was just the same. He was pushed back repeatedly.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "What does this mean? Is it not recognizing my power, or does it require some other way of opening


    it?" Rocky uttered, furrowing his brows.


    Afterward, he tried something else. He simply released his true strength, which was close to the God


    Realm.


    Then, all of a sudden, the entire Heavenly Demon Tower shook violently as if it was greatly affected by


    something.


    In fact, even the members of the royal family, who were waiting for Rocky outside the Heavenly Demon


    Tower, also felt the strong vibration in the tower. Of course, they were all surprised because they did


    not know what was happening inside. However, they could faintly feel the unimaginably powerful aura


    from within the tower that might be the cause of all this trembling.


    Meanwhile, in the darkness of the top floor of the tower, a dark purple light suddenly shed as if


    something was awakened.


    On the other hand, as Rocky released his real power, the entrance to the fourth floor produced a


    suction force that instantly swallowed him. It turned out that he was right on using a different way to


    open the door this time.


    Upon reaching the fourth floor, he finally saw many martial spirits wandering around. Since only the first


    three floors were opened to the warriors at the Shura Realm, the upper floors were still filled with


    various martial spirits.


    Moreover, Rocky sensed that almost all of these martial spirits were above the Shura Realm. Hence,


    these would greatly boost his soul.


    However, the moment Rocky appeared on the floor, it seemed that the martial spirits became afraid of


    his aura. They dispersed in an instant as if they were hiding from him.


    Since Rocky possessed Corey''s power, it was just normal for these martial spirits to be scared of him,


    so he spected that they would not fight him head-on. Therefore, he thought of using the Earth-diving


    Skill to hide his presence in a remote corner and wait for an opportunity to make a move.


    Soon enough, a wandering martial spirit passed by Rocky''s side. Thus, he wasted no time, absorbed


    the spirit, and refined it using his spiritual power.


    In less than two hours, Rocky was able to refine almost all of the martial spirits on the fourth floor.


    Consequently, his soul broke through from being an Imperial Soul to a Fighting Soul. Now, his soul was


    already close to the Shura Realm.


    "Really? I have already absorbed so many powerful spirits, but it only made my soul a Fighting Soul? It


    seems that cultivating one''s soul is very difficult!" Rockyined, a bit disappointed about the


    result.


    In fact, he was very lucky. After all, only very few warriors of the Shura Race were allowed to enter the


    upper floors, and they were not able to refine all those powerful martial spirits. Therefore, in the end,


    Rocky was still contented with what he achieved.


    After wandering around the fourth floor, Rocky did not find anything special about it. Thus, he quickly


    looked for the entrance that led to the next floor.


    When he stood in front of the entrance to the fifth floor, he felt strange because it did not exert any


    suction force or resistance. In other words, it appeared to be a normal door. So, without wasting any


    time, he took the stairs and went straight up the next floor.


    As he stepped on the fifth floor, a fragment of memory appeared in his mind. In it, it revealed a memory


    that showed the exact appearance of the floor.


    "It seems that King Corey has cultivated here before," Rocky murmured to himself. Moreover, it turned


    out that Corey''s memories of the tower stopped on the fifth floor. It meant that as Rocky proceeded to


    the remaining floors, he would be on his own.


    As Rocky looked around, he found the entire floor was really meant for cultivation. It had many rooms


    where one could cultivate in seclusion.


    Just like on the previous floor, he did not find anything special here either.


    "That''s strange. I expected that as I go to the upper floors, it will get more dangerous. Didn''t they say


    that a spirit of a demon is sealed somewhere here?" Rocky uttered while continuing to walk around.


    He tried to search Corey''s memories again, but he did not find anything about the demon.


    Finding nothing even in Corey''s memories, Rocky could not help but doubt if it was just a mere legend.


    However, it should not be his primary concern. His main goal was to reach the top floor and use the


    teleportation door there to get out of the tower. Once he aplished that, the king would finally


    entrust the Purgatorial Tripod to him.


    Hence, Rocky started looking for the entrance to the sixth floor. Soon enough, he reached the end of


    the floor. But at this moment, his attention was suddenly caught by a room nearby with a sealing


    enchantment in front of it.


    Curious as to what the room was for, he observed it carefully. On the outside, it seemed that there was


    nothing strange in it, but he could clearly feel that a strange aura of a martial spirit was sealed inside.


    "This enchanted barrier was set up by King Corey himself. So, if I use the God-killing Sword, I can


    deactivate it, right?" After thinking for a while, Rocky sumbed to his curiosity and took out the God-


    killing Sword. Just as he expected, the enchanted barrier instantly disappeared the moment he used


    the God-killing Sword on it.


    The moment the barrier vanished, the scene in front of Rocky also changed. It seemed that what he


    was seeing before was just an illusion, and this was the real appearance of the room.


    In an instant, he saw a fiery red martial spirit sitting with its legs crossed in the middle of the room. It


    seemed that it was still asleep.


    "What is with this martial spirit? Its aura is so unusual," Rocky mumbled. Although the aura being


    emitted by the martial spirit was rtively weak, it was still close to the God Realm. It seemed to give


    off a demonic aura that Rocky had already encountered before.


    At this moment, the eyes of the fire-colored martial spirit, which had been motionless all this time,


    suddenly shed with a dazzling light. As if it had finally woken up, it stared at Rocky with itsher


    fire-like eyes.


    "Who the hell are you? What at you doing here?" the fiery martial spirit asked in an extremely hoarse


    voice, not amused by the unexpected visitor.


    "Are you a member of the demonic race?" Rocky asked, even though he did not think that it was the


    case.


    "The demonic race? Ha! What an insulting thing to say! I am the king of the giant demon race!" Hearing


    this, Rocky was a bit stunned.


    It was true that he had seen and fought with some of the members of the giant demon race before.


    Hence, he realized that it might be the reason why this spirit''s aura was somewhat familiar. After


    thinking for some time, Rocky assumed that the martial spirit might be telling the truth. After all, Corey


    was sent to the Ghostly Demon Land back then to deal with the giant demon race. Perhaps, this martial


    spirit was brought here to be sealed off.


    However, although Rocky believed that the martial spirit was a member of the giant demon race, he


    had doubts that it was their king.


    "Since you bothered toe here and unseal the enchanted barrier, how about you be my


    servant?" the martial spirit haughtily asked.


    "Be your servant? No thanks. In fact, I think I''m just going to seal you up again." From what Rocky


    could see, the power of the martial spirit was far from its original state, so it definitely wouldn''t be his


    match.


    "Wait a minute!" Upon seeing that Rocky was not someone he could easily deceive, the martial spirit


    became a bit anxious. "Do you have anything you want? Take me away from here, and I will fulfill it for


    you."


    "I am not interested. Moreover, even if I told you my wish, I highly doubt that you can make it happen."


    Of course, Rocky knew that he could not strike a deal with this martial spirit. If he let it out, it would


    surely cause chaos in the outside world. After all, Corey must have a good reason why he sealed it in


    the tower.


    However, just as Rocky was about to establish an enchanted barrier to seal the martial spirit again, a


    strange aura rushed out from its body and spread out in an instant. "What do you think you''re doing?!"


    the martial spirit roared.


    The force it unleashed was so enormous that it managed to shake the entire Heavenly Demon Tower.


    Outside the Heavenly Demon Tower, the king and the other royal members were utterly confused to


    see the tower tremble again. It had never happened before, and they did not know what could be


    causing it.


    On the other hand, Rocky felt an irresistibly strong pressure that was about to engulf him. In a sh, he


    sensed that he was losing control of his own body.


    At the same time, the martial spirit started approaching Rocky, as if it was trying to take control of him.


    But out of nowhere, the God-killing Sword activated in itself. It then unleashed a holy power that bolted


    out like a lightning sh, repelling the martial spirit away.


    "That is the God-killing Sword! Why do you have it? What is your rtionship with that guy?" The


    martial spirit red at Rocky with pure hatred, knowing that he was connected to Corey.


    "I am this sword''s master now!" Rocky firmly dered. At this moment, he had fully regained control of


    his body again.

 Chapter 1889 See Through Everything

    Chapter 1889 See Through Everything


    "Humph! You may have inherited his power, but you are still far inferior to him. With your current


    strength, it''s impossible for you to seal me again!" After saying that, the martial spirit instantly rushed


    out of the room, as if it was trying to escape from the Heavenly Demon Tower.


    But of course, since Rocky knew that there would be terrifying repercussions if he let the martial spirit


    escape, he immediately chased after it.


    However, in the current form of the martial spirit, it could freely travel through things without being


    hindered. It quickly wandered around the floor, leaving Rocky unable to figure out its track at all.


    But after chasing it for a while, Rocky noticed that the martial spirit seemed unable to leave the floor.


    Although Rocky had deactivated the enchanted barrier that sealed it in the previous room, each floor of


    the Heavenly Demon Tower had their own enchanted barrier, and only those who met the requirements


    could enter and leave at will. In Rocky''s case, because he tried to conceal his real strength earlier, he


    could not enter the fifth floor. But as soon as he revealed his true strength, which was near the God


    Realm, the barrier recognized him and let him pass through.


    "Damn it! I should have known that I cannot leave this ce that easily!" Now that the martial spirit


    realized that it could not find the way to leave, it instantly became exasperated.


    "Well, I can see that you cannot escape by yourself," Rocky said tly. At this time, he finally caught up


    with the martial spirit. He stood in front of it, making the situation fall into a stalemate again.


    "Ha! In that case, I just have to take over your body!" The martial spirit was sharp enough to recognize


    that its only way of escaping was to control and use Rocky''s body. Of course, the fact that Rocky had


    the God-killing Sword also made it extremely cautious. However, if it really wanted to obtain its


    freedom, it had to make some cunning moves in order to suppress Rocky.


    "Let''s see how you deal with this!" In an instant, the martial spirit shone brightly, and its eyes shed


    with a dark red light.


    The moment Rocky looked at the eyes of the martial spirit, his entire body was frozen stiff as if he was


    petrified.


    ''Damn it! I was too careless!'' He did not expect that the martial spirit would possess such a strong


    demonic skill. Now, he fell into its trap and could not move a muscle.


    Eventually, Rocky''s entire body was unable to move. Although he had a powerful divine body, it was


    still susceptible to this kind of demonic skill that did not really harm one''s body.


    Upon seeing that the petrifying skill worked perfectly, the martial spirit approached Rocky, but it still


    stayed on guard against the God-killing Sword in his hand. As long as it could stay clear from the


    sword, it could easily upy his body.


    At the same time, Rocky started to get anxious. He knew that something bad was about to happen to


    him, but he could not do anything since he had been petrified. He could not even use his spiritual


    power to free himself. After thinking of more ways that he could try, he thought of his newly cultivated


    Fighting Soul.


    For strong warriors, a soul could be utilized as an avatar. Once it materialized, it could also possess a


    fighting power to deal with its master''s opponents.


    However, most warriors only cultivate their souls when they reached a certain level. After all, the soul


    was far more difficult to cultivatepared to their own physical strength.


    But although Rocky''s soul was not strong enough, he could use it to stall the martial spirit and give him


    some time.


    As he pondered on this thought, Rocky waited for the moment that the martial spirit got close enough to


    him. He knew that the martial spirit would take action before the God-killing Sword could react on its


    own, so he needed to make a move before that happened.


    At the perfect timing, Rocky released his Fighting Soul.


    After breaking through, it had grown much bigger. Then, as it rushed out of Rocky''s body, it


    transformed into a strange light and rushed towards the martial spirit.


    Although the Fighting Soul was not able to hurt the powerful martial spirit, it still managed to nullify the


    petrification spell that bound Rocky.


    Finally, Rocky regained control of his body.


    Right after he recovered his mobility, he quickly retreated and avoided looking at the martial spirit as a


    precaution.


    On the other hand, the martial spirit was surprised that Rocky was able to disy that trick. Obviously,


    it flew into a rage and rushed towards Rocky again.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ''At this point, I am not a match for it. I cannot fight it head-on, and I need to find a way to somehow


    outsmart it, '' Rocky thought to himself. Right now, he assumed that it would not do any good if he tried


    to confront the martial spirit without any concrete n. Eventually, he thought that since it could not


    leave the Heavenly Demon Tower anyway, he could just proceed to the sixth floor.


    After making up his mind, Rocky waved the God-killing Sword and unleashed a sword aura that


    contained the divine power. In the blink of an eye, the martial spirit did its best to dodge since it knew


    that the attack from the sword would be fatal.


    While the martial spirit was busy dodging the sword aura, Rocky took the opportunity to go to the


    entrance of the sixth floor with the help of Corey''s memory. He thought that as long as he could enter


    the sixth floor, the martial spirit would not be able to follow him.


    However, it seemed that martial spirit had read Rocky''s mind. It would not let its only chance to escape


    from the tower get out of its grasp, so it immediately chased after him. Rocky was able to find the


    entrance and was about to enter it, but the martial spirit had caught up with him. Then, without wasting


    any time, it used the Heavenly Demon Voice, a burst of ominousughter that could interfere with


    someone''s mind. It was the most powerful skill of the giant demon race, and Rocky also had difficulty


    dealing with it back in the Ghostly Demon Land.


    The moment the Heavenly Demon Voice reverberated, Rocky''s mind was instantly affected. As a


    result, he lost control of his body again.


    Although the power of the martial spirit had not been fully restored, it was gradually feeding off the


    spiritual power in the tower. Hence, the moment it got out of the room where it was formerly sealed off,


    its strength was bing stronger. Therefore, the longer it took for Rocky to deal with it, the more


    disadvantageous it would be for him.


    Now that he became incapacitated again, Rocky wanted to enter the pce and take some divine


    treasure that could help him deal with the situation. However, the martial spirit was moving so fast that


    it had already arrived in front of him. At this point, it might sessfully upy his body before he could


    get the divine treasure.


    However, just as Rocky was starting to feel helpless, a pair of eyes with demonic charm suddenly


    opened amidst the flickering light on the top floor of the tower. Then, an invisible force instantly spread


    throughout all the floors and rushed towards the hostile martial spirit.


    After being hit with the invisible force, the entire body of the martial spirit twisted. It was as if it was


    being forcefully ripped apart.


    "Who the hell is doing this?!" the martial spirit yelled in agony. It did not expect that such an


    overwhelming force would appear and disable it. However, it was certain that this astounding power did


    note from Rocky.


    Rocky was also confused because he didn''t know where this power wasing from, and why it was


    only attacking the martial spirit.


    While Rocky was still in a daze, the God-killing Sword lit up as if it had sensed something. The next


    moment, Rocky heard a strange noise that sounded like it was calling for something.


    Immediately after, a vortex-like circle of light appeared behind Rocky. Before he could even react, he


    was sucked into it.


    Afterward, the vortex ring of light turned into a wave of light that illuminated the entire fifth floor,


    removing any shadow in sight.


    Then, by the time the luminous light dissipated, Rocky had already vanished without a trace.


    "What the hell happened? Where is he?" Utterly confused at the sudden turn of events, the martial


    spirit could just exim and express its frustrations.


    Meanwhile, Rocky was taken into a void space.


    "What is this ce? Is this still a part of the Heavenly Demon Tower?" Rocky narrowed his eyes, trying


    to figure out what was happening right now.


    But soon enough, a voice echoed in the space. "Corey! We meet again." As Rocky looked in the


    direction of the voice, he saw a pair of huge eyes with dim light in them. It appeared as though they


    were possessed by a deity or a demon¡ªa set of eyes that could see through everything.

 Chapter 1890 Negative Impact From The Demonic Treasure

    Chapter 1890 Negative Impact From The Demonic Treasure


    ''Did he just call me Corey?'' "Who are you?" Rocky eventually asked. Rocky could just guess that this


    man could sense Corey''s aura from his body, so he had mistaken him for Corey.


    "What are you talking about? Don''t you remember me? What happened? Were you reincarnated


    already? Is that why you have lost your memory?" the pair of demonic eyes asked.


    "I''m not Corey and he has not been reincarnated either. It''s just that I have inherited his power," Rocky


    answered honestly.


    "Oh, I see. Then that exins why you can''t even deal with that weak demon," the demonic eyes said


    in a teasing tone.


    "So, are you the one who saved me just now?" Rocky still asked although he was already quite sure


    about it.


    "Well, I sensed Corey''s aura from your body, so I thought that my old friend has finallye back. It


    seems that he is no longer living if someone already inherited his power," the demonic eyes remarked


    in a pretty arrogant tone.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "If I may ask, am I at the top floor of the Heavenly Demon Tower?" Rocky asked upon getting the


    opportunity. After all, if he was, he was already close to aplishing the king''s task and leaving.


    "Oh, I''m afraid it''s not. This is actually a separate space that Corey created in order to seal me off. But


    to tell you the truth, I did not expect that someone would be able to enter this space aside from Corey.


    Although you are not Corey''s reincarnated body, I am still quite sure that you can destroy this space by


    using the power that you inherited from him."


    "Sir, does it mean that you are the legendary demonic spirit that is sealed inside the Heavenly Demon


    Tower? Are you asking me to destroy this space so that I can release you?" Based on Rocky''s


    experience earlier, he had identally released the king of the giant demon race by dissolving the


    enchanted barrier that kept him sealed. Now, he thought that this man with demonic eyes was tricking


    him into doing the same thing. Moreover, he could clearly tell that this man was more powerful than the


    king of the giant demon race. Hence, if Rocky mistakenly freed this demon, he could already imagine


    the dire consequences.


    "No, of course not. I want you to destroy this space along with me..." Rocky was instantly


    dumbfounded, not expecting that this would be the response that he would hear.


    "Sir, I think you are overestimating my strength. Just as you said earlier, I had a hard time dealing with


    the member of the giant demon race. Therefore, I can''t imagine doing what you want me to," Rocky


    replied, letting out a bitter smile.


    "Listen. Corey specifically built this tower in order to seal me and let my power gradually decline. It has


    been many years since then, and my power has already reached to the point that I can be easily


    vanquished. As long as this space is destroyed, I will disappear as well. You are Corey''s sessor,


    aren''t you? It means that you have the ability to do that," the man with demonic eyes revealed.


    "It sounds very convincing, but how do I know if you are telling the truth? I also inherited Corey''s


    memories, but I haven''t found anything about you in them." Apparently, while they were conversing,


    Rocky had been searching about this demon in Corey''s memories. But in contrast to what he had been


    saying, Rocky did not find anything. It was either the demon was lying or all the memories regarding


    him was erased.


    "Well, I''m guessing that he erased the part of his memory that contained my existence since he did not


    want anyone to know about it. After all, if someone learned about it, it will cause a great uproar, and the


    entire Shura Continent might get destroyed," the demon replied seriously.


    "Sir, who exactly are you?" Rocky could not keep himself from asking anymore. The more he listened


    to the eyes'' answer, the more he became confused.


    "Me? I''m Phillip." the demon answered in a gloomy voice.


    Of course, Rocky was shocked to his core when he heard this. All along, they thought that Phillip''s soul


    was sealed in the Purgatorial Tripod. They even fought a life and death battle in the Ghostly Demon


    Land just to secure the tripod. But in the end, Corey had already moved his soul into the Heavenly


    Demon Tower. On the other hand, it was a brilliant strategy from Corey. After all, the demonic race had


    no idea that even if they acquired the Purgatorial Tripod, they would not be able to free Phillip''s soul.


    "So, are you saying that King Corey deceive the demonic race and brought you out of the Demon


    Sealing Pce a long time ago?" Rocky asked after figuring out what might have possibly happened.


    "Yes. But you are mistaken if you are thinking that he transferred my soul here because he was worried


    that my soul might get stolen." Phillip then hinted at something that seemed to be even bigger.


    "What do you mean? There was another reason?" Although Rocky already had a hunch, he did not


    dare say it out loud.


    "Since you have his memories, you should know that he did not reach the God Realm in his lifetime.


    He sealed me in this tower because he wanted to refine me. After all, that would be the only way that


    he could reach the God Realm and enter the Holy-Evil World. He designed this tower to gradually


    consume my strength, and when I am already at my weakest state, he could readily refine me." Phillip


    revealed a bbergasting truth. No one would expect that Corey, who had been very devoted to


    maintaining the peace of the Shura Continent, actually had hidden selfish motives.


    "No. I don''t believe that..." Obviously, Rocky had a hard time processing and epting this information.


    However, after he had careful thinking, Phillip''s statements made more sense. If Corey was the one


    who built the tower, why were his memories regarding the tower iplete? Why was there no


    information about him sealing Phillip''s soul there?


    "I''m not really convincing you to believe me. I just thought that you have to hear the truth. In fact, since


    my current strength has already declined a lot, you can try and refine my soul. Corey was not able to


    do it, but if you sessfully refine my soul, you can reach the God Realm," Phillip said as if provoking


    Rocky to do it.


    "Is this your way of testing me, sir? You said that you are Phillip, but do you have any concrete


    evidence to prove that? Besides, you keep on saying that your strength is greatly depleted, but you still


    sound very energetic. How do I know that I won''t get tricked if I start refining your soul?" Even if his


    offer was very enticing, Rocky would not easily believe the words of the man who was once the ruler of


    the demonic race. If he let himself fall for his trap, the consequences would be beyond what he could


    imagine.


    "Ha-ha! Well, that is a trait of a powerful warrior. I cannot me you for being suspicious of me. Just as


    you said, I cannot present any definitive proof. However, I can only repeat myself. What I said is the


    truth. It is your choice if you believe me or not." Even Rocky could feel the sincerity in Phillip''s tone this


    time.


    "I don''t actually need such a thing. What I want is to leave the tower. That''s all." Even after learning the


    truth about Corey sealing Phillip''s soul in the Heavenly Demon Tower, Rocky did not want to involve


    himself in this matter. Since no one knew about this aside from him, he could just keep this secret to his


    grave. After all, it was safer that way. Moreover, if he just left Phillip''s soul there, then Philip could not


    do anything to stir up trouble in his current condition.


    "You are the one who brought me here, so I know that you can also send me out. Although, if it is


    possible, can you send me straight to the top floor of the Heavenly Demon Tower?" Rocky tried to


    plead.


    "Even if I want to do that, I''m afraid I can''t. The Heavenly Demon Tower operates ording to its own


    rules, and I can''t interfere with that. If I send you back, you will just return on the fifth floor."


    "What? Really? Are you sure you are not just saying that out of spite?" Rocky asked with narrowed


    eyes.


    "Of course not. I don''t have to lie to you," Phillip replied tly.


    "That would be troublesome then. I haven''t found a way to safely get out of the fifth floor yet..." Rocky


    said, shaking his aching head.


    "What are you worried about? It''s just a member of the giant demon race. It''s not as powerful as you


    think. Moreover, you have the Purgatorial Tripod with you, right? You can use that to subdue it if you


    really have no other way to deal with it," Phillip reminded.


    "Oh, that''s right! Your soul is not actually inside the tripod, so I can use it without any reservations."


    Rocky was suddenly enlightened, and he somewhat regained his confidence.


    "In addition to that, I have a treasure that can gather souls and spiritual power inside the Heavenly


    Demon Tower. It is called the Demonic Goblet. You can also take it since no one will really use it


    anymore. If you pair that with the Purgatorial Tripod, no spiritual being can resist theirbined


    strength." As soon as Phillip finished speaking, a two-foot wide goblet appeared before him. It was


    shining with a purple light, and it exuded an evil aura.


    "That is a demonic treasure, right?" At this point, Rocky could immediately recognize the difference


    between a demonic treasure and a divine treasure.


    "Yes, it is."


    "It''s fine then. I don''t need it," Rocky decisively refused. Demonic treasures were known to emit a


    strong fiendish aura, which could in turn affect the mind of the user. Hence, Rocky was afraid that it


    might cause a negative impact on him once he used it. Although it would be very helpful, he preferred


    not to take such a risk.

 Chapter 1891 Came Out Successfully

    Chapter 1891 Came Out Sessfully


    "Are you worried that it might have some unwanted effects on you? Although it is a demonic treasure, it


    doesn''t really affect you. In fact, Corey used it before to cultivate souls and spiritual energies." Phillip


    tried to reassure Rocky as he recognized the young man''s concerns.


    At the same time, Rocky tried to search Corey''s memory regarding the Demonic Goblet. Then, he saw


    that Phillip was telling the truth.


    Phillip continued to urge, "Take it. If you want to rule the entire Shura Continent, it will definitelye in


    handy."


    Of course, Rocky still hesitated for a moment. He then weighed the pros and cons and arrived at the


    conclusion that at the moment, he needed everything to improve his strength. He had already decided


    to face the royal family of the Shura Race, and if he did not possess sufficient strength, he could not


    triumph over his opponents.


    "All right, I''ll take it. But I will feel bad if I take it without giving anything back. After all, this is such a


    magnificent treasure. Is there anything more that I can do for you instead?" Rocky asked just so he


    could be fair.


    "I believe that it was destiny that allowed us to meet. I admit that I used to be an unforgivable demon,


    but my fiendish nature has already vanished long ago after I have been sealed here for countless


    years. In fact, right now, I am just an ordinary old man. If only the Heavenly Demon Tower doesn''t


    restrain my vital energy, I would have used my own power already to eliminate myself. I continue to


    exist, but at this point, I just want someone with enough power to destroy me for good. Since you are


    Corey''s sessor, I think I can ask this of you. If you really want to do something for me, I am


    requesting you to end my existence," Phillip said in a calm tone.


    "I see. Well, let me think about it. One day, if I am already strong enough, I mighte back here and


    destroy you. Until then, you can just stay put in this ce. Anyway, I''ll take the offer and use this


    demonic treasure," Rocky replied without fullymitting. Although he could feel the sincerity in


    Phillip''s words, he still couldn''t afford to fully trust him.


    After handing the Demonic Goblet over to Rocky, Phillip also taught him how to use it.


    Since Rocky was a fast learner, it did not really take that long before he memorized the method. "Sir,


    I''m ready. Please send me back!"


    "You can just use the treasure to leave this space," Phillip replied.


    Hearing this, Rocky quickly gave it a try. He then raised the Demonic Goblet and released its spiritual


    power ording to the method that he just learned from Phillip. The next moment, the void surrounding


    him began to vibrate. Afterward, Rocky''s body, which had been floating in the void all this time,


    suddenly lost its bnce and felt a sensation that it was rapidly falling. In a sh, he was swallowed up


    by the darkness.


    The next thing Rocky saw, he had already returned on the fifth floor of the Heavenly Demonic Tower.


    ''Whew! I didn''t expect that I will stumble upon such a big secret. Moreover, I got a powerful treasure


    that can help increase my strength. I guess this trip is really worth all the trouble!'' Rocky stared at the


    Demonic Goblet in his hand and smiled contentedly. However, he realized that it was not yet the time to


    rx. Now that he had returned to the fifth floor, he still had to deal with the king of the giant demon


    race again.


    But at least now, he already knew how to subdue him. With the help of the Demonic Goblet and the


    Purgatorial Tripod, Rocky was confident this time around. Soon enough, he stormed out to lure the king


    of the giant demon race out.


    The moment the king of the giant demon race noticed that Rocky had suddenly reappeared, he


    immediately used the Heavenly Demon Voice again. Obviously, he did not want Rocky to escape once


    more.


    Not long after, the waves caused by the Heavenly Demon Voice spread throughout the floor and


    aggressively came at Rocky.


    However, Rocky was prepared this time. He then raised the Demonic Goblet and shook it twice.


    Immediately after, the goblet released a demonic light that countered the waves of the Heavenly


    Demon Voice.


    At the same time, the king of the giant demon race was stunned to see that Rocky was holding the


    Demonic Goblet. He seemed to have knowledge about it, and he quickly rushed away to avoid the light


    that was produced by the goblet.


    "Gather the spirit now!" Rocky shouted. At his order, the power being released by the goblet steadily


    increased. In an instant, the body of the king, which was in a spirit form right now, was pulled strongly


    towards Rocky.


    Seeing that the Demonic Goblet was being effective, Rocky drew out the Purgatorial Tripod from the


    Magic Spiritual Space and threw it towards the king of the giant demon race.


    Afterward, the tripod shot out a red beam of light that dispersed the spiritual body of the king. Soon


    enough, under the power of the Purgatorial Tripod, the king of the giant demon race turned into specks


    of light and waspletely sucked into the tripod.


    "Wow, that was easy!" Rocky was impressed by thebined powers of the Demonic Goblet and the


    Purgatorial Tripod. Just as Phillip said, it was a formidablebination against spiritual beings. After


    that, Rocky took the tripod back into the Magic Spiritual Space.


    Then, he continued walking towards the entrance to the sixth floor.


    Meanwhile, outside the Heavenly Demon Tower, the royal members, including the king, already


    decided to leave. All of them knew how hard it was to pass through the tower. Even the most powerful


    ones would at least take ten days before they came out. Therefore, they felt that it was a waste of time


    to wait for Rocky there because he would not be able toe out in just a day.


    Only La and her followers patiently waited for Rocky outside the tower.


    Eventually, three days passed.


    During the past three days, the king sent some of his men to check if there was any progress, but it


    seemed that Rocky was still stuck inside the tower.


    "Your Royal Highness, don''t you want to go back first and have a rest? I will stay here in your stead and


    wait for the Godly Genius," a female member of the Shura Race offered to La. She was actually over


    forty years old and had been a confidant of the princess over the years.


    "No, thanks. I am fine. Besides, I have a feeling that Odin is about toe out very soon," La


    replied with a faint smile.


    "Pardon me, Your Royal Highness, but I highly doubt that. Even a high-level warrior at the Shura Realm


    usually needs at least ten days in order to finish all the floors of the tower. It has only been three


    days..." the woman respectfully said.


    "Well, Odin is an extraordinary fellow, and he always surpasses everyone''s expectations. So, I think he


    should being out soon enough," La stressed out. It seemed that at this point, the princess was


    already very confident of Rocky''s abilities.


    "Even if he is powerful enough, I still think that three days are not sufficient. You can wait for him in the


    pce instead," La''s confidant advised.


    However, just as the two of them were still in the middle of conversing, a dazzling light suddenly


    shed from the uppermost part of the Heavenly Demon Tower, as if it had been activated. Soon


    enough, a circle of light also appeared at the entrance of the tower.


    Then, a familiar figure came walking out.


    "It''s Odin!" La could not help but exim in tion the moment she recognized that it was indeed


    Rocky who got out of the tower.


    Even La''s confidant, as well as the masters responsible for guarding the tower, showed an


    astonished expression upon seeing this.


    After all, since the establishment of the Heavenly Demon Tower, even the previous rulers, peerless


    masters, and grand elders spent at least five days before they came out of the tower. Ordinary elders


    needed at least ten days. What was more, ordinary masters at the Shura Realm could only reach the


    third floor at most and could not pass all of the floors.


    However, Rocky, whom they thought was not even on par with an ordinary Shura Realm master,


    managed to pass through the Heavenly Demon Tower in just three days.


    At this moment, La quickly rushed to Rocky and weed him back.


    "Odin, how are you able toe out so soon? Are you okay?" La expressed her admiration, but she


    also wanted to make sure that he was fine.


    "Yes, I''m okay. By the way, where is the king?" As he went out of the tower, Rocky noticed that only


    La and her followers were there, along with the guards. The king and the other royal members, who


    apanied them before, were nowhere to be seen.


    "Well, they all thought that you will note out so soon, so they decided to go back in the meantime,"


    La bluntly replied.


    "I see. Let''s go. We need to see the king right now," Rocky uttered with a serious face.


    La knew from Rocky''s tone that he had something urgent to tell the king, so she immediately


    nodded, and they went straight to the king.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1892 A Secret Talk

    Chapter 1892 A Secret Talk


    Soon enough, the news that Rocky had easily passed the test of the Heavenly Demon Tower was


    immediately reported to the king by a warrior that was guarding the tower.


    Therefore, when Rocky and La arrived at the pce, they were weed with stares of awe


    coming from the elders and ministers of the royal family. Even the king could not hide his shock upon


    seeing that Rocky was already before him.


    "Your Majesty, I have sessfully gone through all the floors of the Heavenly Demon Tower. Now, as


    we have discussed, please entrust me with the task of protecting the Purgatorial Tripod," Rocky said


    directly right after saluting to the king.


    "I actually did not expect you to pass through the Heavenly Demon Tower at all, but it seemed that I


    underestimated your real strength," the king remarked. He was well aware that anyone who could


    complete the test of the Heavenly Demon Tower should at least have a strength equivalent to the


    premium stage of the Shura Realm. When he talked with Zain previously, his son mentioned that Rocky


    had been hiding his real strength all along, and he even possessed a divine treasure. In fact, the king


    did not really believe it until now.


    The main reason why he asked Rocky to do this task was to test if he really possessed that kind of


    strength. Now that he had witnessed this with his own eyes, the king even assumed that Rocky was the


    strongest among the Godly Geniuses. But it seemed that Rocky was deliberately hiding his real


    strength so that the other fiefs would not find out about it.


    "Your Majesty, he has done what you have asked him. Please honor the agreement," La


    immediately expressed her support to Rocky, fearing that the king woulde up with another idea to


    make things more difficult for them.


    "Of course, I will. You have sessfullye out of the Heavenly Demon Tower, so I can be


    reassured that you can guard the Purgatorial Tripod. However, this is only temporary. The moment that


    we settle the matter regarding Enoch, I expect that you will return the tripod so that it can be sealed


    again," the king demanded firmly.


    "I understand," Rocky immediately agreed. In fact, it should not be a big deal right now since he knew


    that Phillip''s soul wasn''t really sealed in the Purgatorial Tripod. But of course, he could not let anyone


    know about this secret. Otherwise, it would just create much bigger chaos and panic.


    "All right. You are free to leave now," the king dered, waving his hand to dismiss them.


    Afterward, Rocky and La left the pce.


    "So, what are you doing now? Are you going back to Leader Gilbert''s mansion?" La asked with hints


    of reluctance in her voice. Rocky had only stayed in her pce for a few days, but she had enjoyed


    their time together. Although they did not really spend much time talking to each other, La still got to


    know Rocky in a better sense.


    "Hmm. I have to visit the Genie Fief first before I go back to the Ghost Fief." "The Genie Fief?


    What are you going to do there?" La asked with furrowed brows.


    "Well, I''ll just tell you when I sessfully finished my business there," Rocky replied with a faint smile,


    deliberately keeping La in suspense.


    Then, he summoned Rubygon and left the Royal Land while La sent him off.


    Just as Rocky said, he went straight to the Genie Fief to visit Adrian and prove hismitment.


    ording to their n, even before the mission at the Ghostly Demon Land, Adrian pretended to


    swear his loyalty to Zain. With this, Rocky could have a chance to split the prince''s forces from the


    inside.


    After two days of traveling, Rocky finally arrived at Adrian''s mansion. However, instead of paying a


    public visit, Rocky sneaked into the mansion so that no one would see him.


    With Rocky''s stealthy skills, he was able to reach Adrian''s study without anyone noticing him. There, he


    saw the leader reading some documents.


    As he entered the study, Adrian was obviously surprised by Rocky''s sudden visit. Since he knew that


    the young man''s purpose foring was pretty important, Adrian immediately ordered his men to shut


    the mansion so that he and Rocky could talk in private.


    "Congrattions, Odin! I heard all of your great contributions when the king asked the candidates to


    enter the Ghostly Demon Land." Based on what Adrian just said, Rocky assumed that the news about


    him obtaining the Purgatorial Tripod had already reached throughout the nine fiefs.


    "Thank you. But I have to say that I have doubts whether this is a good thing or not¡­" Rocky said


    wryly.


    "You kind of lost me. What do you mean?" Adrian asked out of curiosity.


    "I''m sure that you also heard that I brought out the holy treasure that sealed Phillip''s soul. Am I right?"


    Rocky openly asked, knowing that this piece of information must have been spread out already.


    "Yes, I heard. But ording to the reports, you only had to do it because of Prince Enoch''s collusion


    with the demonic race. Don''t worry. I''m not someone who will judge you without being objective."


    "However, do you also know that the king had forced me to hand the holy treasure over to the point that


    we almost had a falling out?"


    "I guess I understand what was running on the king''s mind. The holy treasure has been guarded by the


    royal family for several thousand years. You can''t expect him to entrust this very important matter to


    someone outside the royal family," Adrian reasoned with logic.


    "I also understand that part. But have you ever suspected that the king might have another intention for


    sending us to the Ghostly Demon Land? He said that it was to select the throne''s sessor, but isn''t


    this method already outdated and even banned years ago?" Rocky asked as if insinuating something.


    "What exactly are you getting at?" Adrian asked with narrowed eyes. He knew that Rocky was trying to


    say something, but he did not want to tell it directly.


    "Well, after we entered the Ghostly Demon Land, the teleportation array was suddenly destroyed. It


    turned out that a member of the demonic race was responsible for this. Then, inside that barren ce,


    almost all of us died. If you think about it, all of those unfortunate events would have never happened if


    the king did not suddenly change his mind and turn the selection into that quest," Rocky stated, but his


    point was still a bit vague.


    "Didn''t he say that he just wanted to select the most suitable sessor, so he chose to do it that way?"


    Adrian replied with a little hesitation in his voice.


    "Yes. That is what he said before we entered the Ghostly Demon Land. But after I and La came


    back first and presented Phillip''s soul power to him as he requested, the king is still reluctant to dere


    who the sessor will be. If you ask me, it totally defeats the purpose of taking the quest to the


    Ghostly Demon Land," Rocky directly pointed out.


    "Now that you say that, I have to say that it is indeed weird. It is kind of unfair to the candidates,


    especially to Princess La," Adrian admitted. In fact, when Adrian got the news that La''s team was


    the one thatpleted the quest first, he thought that the princess was undoubtedly going to be


    selected as the next ruler. If only that happened, Rocky would have already fulfilled his promise to


    Adrian.


    "Right now, Enoch has already started his rebellion, which in turn puts the royal family in total chaos. At


    this crucial moment, I think it''s time for the nine fiefs to take sides. Let me be blunt. The reason why I


    came today is to make sure that our agreement hasn''t lost its effect yet."


    "I am a man of my word! Of course, I won''t turn my back on you. However, I also have to make sure


    that you can keep your promise," Adrian suddenly remarked with a raised eyebrow.


    "Well, you are in luck because that is actually part of the reason why I am here. Just as I said, the time


    is now ripe for us to make a move. As promised, I will eventually make you the leader of three fiefs,"


    Rocky dered with confidence.


    "For real?" Adrian''s face instantly lit up upon hearing Rocky''s words. If this came true, the Genie Fief


    would be a superpower in the Shura Race.


    "You have my word. But of course, I also need you to do your part. Don''t worry, it''s not something hard


    for you. You just have to y a sympathy-getting ploy," Rocky said with a mysterious smile.


    "Hey, what is this sympathy-getting ploy all about?" Adrian immediately frowned in confusion.


    "First of all, I am nning to merge all the forces under Prince Zain''smand. But in order to achieve


    that, I will need your cooperation so that I can persuade the other two fiefs," Rocky briefly exined.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "So, what exactly do I have to do?" Adrian asked straightforwardly.


    Then, Rocky leaned into him and whispered something. Shortly after, Adrian''s eyes brightened, and he


    began to nod repeatedly.


    "As long as you can do what I said, all of the fiefs who support Prince Zain are going to be under your


    control," Rocky strongly emphasized.


    "I understand. Just wait for the good news. I won''t let you down!"


    "Then, I will expect that. By the way, is Gloria here in your mansion now?" Rocky suddenly asked.


    "Oh, yes. She is actually cultivating in seclusion."


    "Really? When did that girl be so diligent?" Rocky asked in a teasing tone, but he was actually


    impressed with the sudden change in Gloria''s attitude.


    "Ha-ha! I guess she must have been too worked up after attending the Spiritual Emperor Contest back


    then. As soon as she came back, that is all she did," Adrian recounted, slightly shaking his head.


    "Well, that is good for her. She must have realized that there are more powerful warriors than her, so


    she wanted to improve herself. Anyway, I shall take my leave now. I will wait for the good news soon


    enough." After saying that, Rocky eventually got out of Adrian''s study.


    Then, he sneaked out of the mansion again without anyone detecting him.

 Chapter 1893 Getting Excited

    Chapter 1893 Getting Excited


    After leaving the Genie Fief, Rocky went to the border of the Shura Race''s territory first. In order to


    make his n with Adrian work, he needed to make some arrangements with the independent army.


    After all, they would be the key actors in this borate y.


    Upon arriving at the hidden camp, Rocky instantly saw the four women, but it seemed that they were


    busy training their soldiers without showing any form of ck.


    Seeing this, Rocky deemed not to disturb them, and he just waited by the training field until they were


    finished with their activity.


    The moment they finished training and Rocky entered the field, Eunice and the other women quickly


    rushed over to him with excitement.


    "Hey, is there any update? When are we going to fight? All we did was train all day long. It is getting


    boring!" Euniceined, wanting to test their strength on the real battlefield.


    "That''s right! We are tired of waiting. When are we going to invade the territory of the Shura Race? I


    will be sure to deliver them a fatal blow!" Michelle eximed, sounding very confident after all the


    training that they did. In fact, after joining Rocky''s independent army, she found herself enjoying the


    sensation of fighting on the real battlefield. Herpetitive nature was brought out even more, which


    greatly helped her to motivate herself.


    "As they say, haste makes waste. But don''t feel so gloomy. I actually came here today because I have


    a task to ask of you. However, I only need one troop for this mission. Who''s up for it?" Rocky asked as


    if he was giving off a reward.


    "Do you need to ask? Of course, the obvious choice is my team!" Michelle dered without any


    hesitation. She was itching to test her strength, and she would not miss this opportunity to make


    contributions.


    "And why should it be you?" Eunice immediatelyined, thinking that Michelle was


    underestimating the other three teams.


    "You can''t deny that my team is the most mobile one among the four. Well, I just assume that this is


    what Basil needs to carry out this mission." Michelle had sharp instincts and already guessed what


    Rocky needed even before he told the mission.


    "Ha! You are just guessing randomly!" Eunice snorted, shifting her gaze to Rocky. She could not


    disagree that Michelle''s team was the most mobile, so she just hoped that Rocky was looking for


    something else.


    "Well, Michelle is right. This mission indeed needs a very mobile force. However, the task also requires


    a lot of patience. Michelle, do you think you are still up for it?" In fact, just based on their abilities,


    Rocky also thought that Michelle''s team was the most suitable one. However, when it came to her


    characters, he knew that she was still a bit rash at times.


    "Of course! I won''t let you down!" Michelle stood straightly and saluted with her chest out.


    "Okay then, I''ll entrust this task to you and your team. But I have to warn you that if you can''t


    aplish it, I will have to punish you ording to the militaryw," Rocky sternly warned. This


    mission was by no means trivial. Hence, it must be sessfullypleted in order for Rocky''s ns to


    move smoothly.


    "I understand! I am already trained in the military way. So, of course, I know the consequences of my


    failure!" Michelle was still resolute, not intending to back out.


    "Very well. Go and prepare for the mission. Once your team is ready,e to me and I will exin


    what you need to do," Rocky ordered.


    Immediately after, Michelle gathered her team and left the training ground to make every necessary


    preparation.


    "Lilith, I need to speak with you alone." When everyone was about to leave, Rocky approached Lilith


    and secretly told her to meet up with him.


    Then, the two went to the tent of themander in chief.


    "What is it? Do you have a special mission for me?" Lilith asked directly the moment they entered the


    tent. Although she was still very young, she could be very perceptive. Hence, she had quickly guessed


    what was on Rocky''s mind.


    "Did you know that smart women have difficulty getting married because men tend to be afraid of


    them? I''m afraid that you are too smart. Be careful or you might not be able to get married in the


    future," Rocky teased jokingly.


    "You are making fun of me again!" Lilith instantly blushed, pouting and putting her hands on her waist.


    "But seriously, yes, I do have a mission for you. Since you are the strongest among the four girls, I


    know that I can only ask you to do this task," Rocky suddenly said with a serious expression.


    "I am listening." Lilith nodded with her eyes burning in determination.


    "I need you to disguise yourself and sneak into the fiefs that Prince Enoch controls. Once you are in,


    you have to find a specific object that is in his possession," Rocky exined in detail.


    "I guess it really sounds pretty difficult..." Based on what Rocky said, even Lilith could tell how


    dangerous this task was.


    "I know. That is why I need someone capable of taking on this burdensome task. I believe that you are


    the perfect one for the role." Firstly, Rocky chose Lilith because of her superior strengthpared to


    the other girls. Secondly, she had a high-level spiritual beast that could readily help her when


    necessary.


    "Then, what should I do after I obtain this object?" Lilith asked further.


    "Come to Leader Gilbert''s mansion in the Ghost Fief to see me. After that, I willmence my next


    n."


    "All right. I understand," Lilith responded.


    "Here. This is a skin mask that is specifically tailored for disguising. Once you wear it, you will look like


    a real woman of the Shura Race. Right now, Prince Enoch is in rebellion against the royal family of the


    Shura Race, and he should be recruiting people from various areas to join him. Hence, you will act as a


    Spiritual Emperor that wants to be recruited. If it is necessary, you can take advantage of the situation


    by using your charm and beauty." Rocky gave some advice after handing the skin mask over.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Um... I don''t really know how to use my appearance to take advantage of a situation." Despite her


    unparalleled beauty, Lilith was a youngdy who had never experienced any romantic affairs. Thus,


    she was not confident at using her attractiveness as a weapon.


    "Lilith, you are one of the smartest persons that I know. I believe that you will be able to do it easily,"


    Rocky said with a faint smile.


    On the other hand, Lilith could just sigh. Obviously, she was not contented at Rocky''s reply.


    "Well, for now, you''d better get ready. Once everything is prepared, we will set out. Also, don''t mention


    this to anyone. I''ll handle Eunice and tell her that you have to go back to the human race for a while,"


    Rocky added.


    "Okay then." Lilith nodded and eventually left.


    Not long after, Michelle went back to see Rocky. She had already finished getting her team ready, so


    she was there to discuss the mission.


    "Sir, my team is ready to take on the mission," Michelle informed.


    "All right. Your mission this time is to go to the Genie Fief. You and your team are going to be actors in


    an important y," Rocky revealed.


    "A y? What exactly does that mean?" Michelle was actually taken aback, not expecting to hear this.


    "I want you to harass the cities under the Genie Fief and proim that you are sent by Prince Enoch.


    At the same time, you will reveal that Prince Enoch has allied with the human race. Of course, you


    really don''t have to engage in a head-on battle. All you need to do is stir up some trouble," Rocky


    exined.


    "That''s all? I thought you will order me to really confront the army of the Shura Race. It turned out that


    this was nothing different from the previous tasks that we''ve done," Michelle said in a disappointed


    tone. She thought that this was her chance to engage in arge-scale type of battle.


    "Hey! You volunteered to help me, so you can''t regret it now," Rocky immediately reprimanded her.


    "Fine! I get it!" Of course, Michelle would still do as she was told.


    "Besides, even though you think that this is boring, it is actually very critical in order to intensify the


    conflict between the royal family and Prince Enoch. Based on your team''s performance, we can tilt the


    bnce of the fiefs. Eventually, we can take advantage of the oue and make them submit," Rocky


    said earnestly.


    "Yes, sir! My team will do its best to aplish this task! But of course, if I do it splendidly, I want


    merits!" Michelle firmly demanded. In the past, she had always questioned Rocky''s strength and


    abilities. But ever since she joined the independent army, she saw Rocky in a new light, and she began


    to admire him very much. However, she still refused to show her approval openly.


    "Yes, of course," Rocky answered with a smile. He had always been fair when it came to providing


    rewards to those who had aplished their tasks excellently.


    Then, after Michelle left, Rocky went to talk to Eunice and told her that Lilith would have to go back to


    the human race.


    Soon enough, Rocky also left the camp of the independent army and headed back to Gilbert''s


    mansion.


    Upon arriving at the meeting hall, he saw Gilbert there, but he was surprised to see that both Valeria


    and Vivian were also there. Based on the worried expression on Valeria''s face, he could only assume


    that they already heard about the task given to him by the king in the Heavenly Demon Tower.


    "Why are you onlying back now? We thought that something bad already happened to you!


    Humph! You really don''t care about the people waiting and worrying for you!" As soon as Valeria caught


    sight of Rocky, she immediately stood up and scolded him, like what a normal wife would do.

 Chapter 1894 No Problem

    Chapter 1894 No Problem


    "Why are you so worried about me? There''s nothing bad that could have happened." Rocky just


    shrugged and smiled.


    "I heard from Princess La that the king asked you to enter the Heavenly Demon Tower. Is that true?"


    Gilbert asked with furrowed brows. Of course, he knew how dangerous it was for someone to enter the


    tower, and Rocky even did it without preparations.


    "Yes, that is true. He wanted me to enter the Heavenly Demon Tower so that I can prove my


    qualifications to guard the Purgatorial Tripod," Rocky briefly exined.


    "So, what happened? Were you able toplete the test?" Gilbert inquired.


    "Yes, I did. It was no big deal," Rocky replied in a matter-of-fact tone.


    Hearing this response from Rocky, Gilbert and the others were utterly surprised. After all, they knew the


    degree of difficulty of taking on the Heavenly Demon Tower, especially Gilbert. He had once entered


    the tower before, but he was only able to reach the fourth floor. Hence, he did not expect Rocky to


    come out of the tower so soon and even uninjured.


    Of course, no one really knew that Rocky''s strength was already close to the God Realm. Therefore, it


    would not be surprising for him to ovee the Heavenly Demon Tower.


    "So, I take it that the king finally allowed you to guard the Purgatorial Tripod," Gilbert surmised.


    "Well, only for the time being. It seemed that the king is very anxious right now due to Prince Enoch''s


    rebellion. He should have thought that if he insisted on taking the Purgatorial Tripod by force, it will just


    irritate Princess La. If even the princess turned her back on the royal family, they would be in great


    trouble," Rocky analyzed. However, at this point, the Purgatorial Tripod did not bear much significance


    since he already knew that Phillip''s soul was actually sealed in the Heavenly Demon Tower. Therefore,


    if the king still insisted on taking the tripod back, it would not be a problem for Rocky.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "That should be the case. Then, at least, we can consider this matter regarding the Purgatorial Tripod


    over for now. In the meantime, we can just wait for the conflict between Prince Enoch and the royal


    family to subside. Then, eventually, we shall take action and benefit from the aftermath," Gilbert


    remarked.


    "At this moment, I don''t think Prince Enoch will try to have a direct confrontation with the army of the


    royal family. Based on his cunning nature, I can see that he will take action against the fiefs first. So,


    even though we are waiting for what will happen next, we should still be on guard," Rocky seriously


    warned.


    "I also thought about that, so I went and made some necessary arrangements. In fact, Valeria has


    already talked with Flora, and she agreed to give her full support to Princess La," Gilbert informed.


    Rocky then turned to Valeria and was d that things went well with the Flower Fief. Even after he had


    confessed his identity to her, she had been supporting him unconditionally, which was the exact


    opposite of what he expected. Initially, Rocky only wanted to make a deal with her, but it seemed that it


    didn''t need toe down to that. Valeria had been by his side throughout the way, and he was relieved


    by that.


    As she looked at Rocky''s eyes, she blushed a little and said, "It has been easy convincing my adoptive


    mother. After all, the Flower Fief and the Ghost Fief have formally formed an alliance. It is just natural


    that we stick together at all times. I just did what will benefit the interest of the two fiefs."


    "For now, we must take advantage of the opportunity to recuperate. When the time is right, we will


    need our forces in full strength," Rocky uttered.


    After their conversation, Rocky, Valeria, and Vivian left the meeting hall.


    Then, Rocky turned to Valeria and said, "Can you go back first? I just have something to discuss with


    Miss Vivian."


    "Oh, okay." Valeria could just cast a nce at the two before she left.


    "It seems that she was a bit disappointed that she had to go first. That girl really has a crush on you,


    huh?" Vivian slightly shook her head as she looked at Valeria''s back.


    "Are you kidding? We are just pretending to be a loving couple." Rocky immediately got defensive and


    exined that Vivian was mistaken.


    "That is not what I see. Maybe for you, that''s how it appears. But I am also a woman, and I see things


    from different perspectives. Besides, I will understand Valeria if she falls in love with an excellent man


    like you," Vivian said intuitively.


    "Really? So, do you think that you''ll like me, too?" Rocky asked and took the chance to tease Vivian.


    Vivian could just roll her eyes at Rocky, thinking that this man really had this bad side at times. Then,


    she went straight to the point and asked, "So, why do you want to talk with me?"


    "Actually, I want you to do something for me. However, you can''t let anyone know of this, not even


    Leader Gilbert or Princess La." The smile on Rocky''s face subsided and a serious expression


    reced it.


    "What is it?" Vivian asked with narrowed eyes.


    "I need you to enter the Royal Land and meet with Prince Zain. I want you to pass a message from


    me."


    "Pass a message to Prince Zain?" Vivian was surprised, not expecting that Rocky wanted to have


    something to do with the prince.


    "As everyone knows, the prince remains seriously injured, and it is probably because of the invasion of


    the evil spirit in his body. If he is not treated right away, there is a possibility that he cannot recover in a


    long time toe; the worst-case scenario, theplications may even arise. The only people that


    can cure his condition are my master and me. Therefore, I want to make a deal with him." Rocky


    revealed his real reason.


    "I see. You are going to take this opportunity to use him." Knowing Rocky, Vivian already spected


    that he would only try to make a deal with the enemy if he could get more benefits in the end. "So, what


    will this deal contain? I just have to warn you that Prince Zain is a narrow-minded person. He considers


    you his enemy, so he won''t agree with any deal if it isn''t enticing enough."


    "He will have no other choice but to agree. Anyway, tell him that I aspire to be the leader of the Ghost


    Fief and that I need his help to get rid of Leader Gilbert," Rocky calmly said.


    "Will he really believe that?" Vivian could not help but doubt it because it did not sound so believable.


    "Well, he has to. Otherwise, he might be disabled for the rest of his life," Rocky said confidently.


    At this point, he knew that Zain would grasp into anything just to regain his strength. Then, he


    continued, "The sooner you can deliver my message, the better."


    "No problem. I can go now." Afterward, Vivian summoned her mount and flew away from the mansion.


    After a few days, Vivian eventually arrived at the Royal Land. She told the guards that she was there to


    visit Princess La, but upon entering the royal pce, she sneaked into Zain''s ce.


    Not long after, Vivian managed to enter Zain''s residence without anyone noticing her. Then, in his


    bedroom, she saw the prince resting with his eyes closed.


    From where Vivian was standing, she could clearly see Zain''s pale skin, bluish lips, and boney face. It


    seemed that he really was in a bad shape.


    "Who is it? You are... Vivian?" Sensing someone''s aura inside his room, Zain opened his eyes to see


    who it was. However, he was a little surprised to see who the unexpected visitor was. "What brings you


    here?"


    "From what I can see, you really are seriously injured. I''m afraid that your cultivation base has also


    decreased," Vivian said after analyzing Zain''s condition.


    "You came here just to tell me that?!" Of course, Zain instantly felt humiliated. His face darkened, and


    he expressed his exasperation.


    "No, of course not. In fact, someone sent me here to tell you that he can make you recover as soon as


    possible," Vivian replied, exining the main purpose of her unannounced visit.


    "Someone that can cure me? Who is it?" Zain asked, furrowing his messy eyebrows.


    "Well, you should know that in the entire Shura Continent, Esteban of the Ghost Fief is the best doctor.


    However, he can''t help you at the moment since he has been traveling to various ces. But he still


    has an apprentice that is almost as skilled as him."


    "Are you referring to the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief?" Vivian did not say anything directly, but it


    seemed that Zain already knew that it was Rocky who she was referring to.


    "Yes. Odin was the one who asked me toe here."


    "Then, forget it! I don''t believe that he will do something so kind without asking for something in return."


    Zain quickly snapped at the mention of Rocky''s name. From the start, the prince already considered


    Rocky as a thorn in his flesh, so it was actually against his principles to ept any kindness from the


    young man.


    "Well, of course, he is not going to do it for free. He wants to make a deal with you. ept it and he will


    heal you," Vivian bluntly said.


    "Ha! I knew it," Zain snorted coldly.


    "Your Royal Highness, why don''t you first listen to the deal that he is proposing? You can decide


    afterward. After all, you''ll never know if it is eptable until you hear it," Vivian said, tantalizing Zain


    with her words.

 Chapter 1895 Within Three Days

    Chapter 1895 Within Three Days


    "Then let''s hear it. What does he want? Is he going to make me quit thepetition for the throne?"


    Zain asked, staring coldly at Vivian.


    "You are mistaken, Your Royal Highness. Odin doesn''t want you out of thepetition. Instead, he


    actually wants you to be the one who ims the throne," Vivian directly revealed while shaking her


    head.


    "What? No way!" The prince was so shocked, but he was absolutely sure that Vivian was lying.


    "Why would I lie to you? Just listen to what I have to say. The only reason why Odin supported


    Princess La is because of my brother. He is the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief, so he should


    naturally extend his help to the candidate that the leader chooses. But in reality, he knows that you are


    the only one capable enough to inherit the throne. Moreover, even the king wants you to be the


    sessor. Think about it. Princess La has already handed Phillip''s soul power to him, but he still


    dyed his decision. If you were the one who aplished the task back in the Ghostly Demon Land,


    I am sure that the king already dered you as the next ruler," Vivian said in a very convincing tone.


    "Humph! I did not think that you and Odin think so highly of me. But how on earth will you make this


    work? Gilbert is your brother. Is it really okay for you to collude with Odin and betray him?" Although


    Zain thought that Vivian''s words made sense, he was not stupid enough to let his guard down that


    easily.


    "I am actually doing this for my brother''s sake. Of course, I cannot directly go against his will. If


    Princess La ims the throne, then I''m afraid that he will work the rest of his life under an unworthy


    ruler. So, even though I am doing this for him, he cannot know," Vivian responded, deliberately making


    it sound like Zain was the better option.


    "Fine. Then, what does Odin want in return?" Zain finally asked. Apparently, all of Vivian''s acting took


    effect.


    "He wants to take my brother''s position and be the leader of the Ghost Fief. If you can help him


    with this, then he guarantees that you will also have the support of the Flower Fief. When that happens,


    five out of the nine major fiefs will back you up on your im for the throne." Vivian then threw out the


    bait to lure Zain in.


    "That is too convenient. Why should I believe you?" Zain could not help but have some scruples since


    what Rocky was offering was too good to be true.


    "Well, not to be rude, but you have no chance of turning the tide of the events if your injuries cannot be


    healed. Odin is presenting you a chance so that you can go back to your original state. What do you


    need to hesitate for?" Vivian asked, continuing to manipte Zain''s mind.


    "I already heard everything that you have to say. Now, I still need to think about this carefully."


    "Of course, you can think about it first. However, it will be better if you can make your decision as soon


    as possible." After delivering Rocky''s message, Vivian left the room and disappeared in an instant.


    "That guy is so ambitious that it makes him more dangerous." Even after Vivian left, Zain was lost in


    thought. He could not decide if he could put his trust in Rocky.


    Right after leaving the Royal Land, Vivian immediately rushed back to Gilbert''s mansion and reported


    everything to Rocky.


    "So, were you able to deliver my message well?" Rocky asked the moment he caught sight of Vivian.


    "Yes. I did everything ording to your instructions. But I still think that he will not believe it so easily,"


    Vivian replied in a bit of a pessimistic tone.


    "Don''t worry. Even he knows that I am his only hope. Believe me. He wille to me sooner than you


    expect," Rocky sneered, knowing that his n would surely work.


    "I really don''t know where your confidence ising from. But of course, let''s hope that you are right,"


    Vivian replied with a shrug.


    "By the way, do you happen to know a ce within the Shura Race''s territory that is suitable for


    cultivating souls?" Rocky asked out of nowhere.


    "You really have time to do that now?" Vivian nced at him in disbelief.


    "Yes. I am not busy right now. I still have a few days before things get a bit hectic again," Rocky replied


    indifferently.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Fine. I do know a good ce, but I have to warn you that it is very dangerous. Are you sure that you


    want to go there?" Vivian was a bit hesitant because she thought that it might not be the best ce for


    Rocky.


    "Wait. Are you worried about me?" Rocky smiled mischievously.


    "Can you be more serious? This ce is nothing to joke about." Vivian let him have an earful.


    "Okay, sorry. Where is it?"


    "The ce is called the Fallen Spirit Valley. It is where I got the deity''s spirit back then. Countless years


    ago, many of the souls of the fallen deities and devils drifted to that area. That is why it has been


    famous as a ce where you can cultivate your soul. However, as time passed, it has be home to


    powerful diabolic beasts. Some of them have even lived there for more than a hundred years. Since


    then, ordinary masters do not dare to step into the deathly valley. In other words, if one doesn''t have


    enough strength, he will just end up dead." Vivian gave a fair warning.


    "I see. I''ve be even more interested. I will go to this ce, so as soon as Prince Zain gave his


    reply, let this Carrier Beast inform me." Rocky then took out a Carrier Beast from the Magic Spiritual


    Space and handed it over to Vivian.


    Afterward, Vivian left.


    Rocky returned to the Ghost Pce. There, he packed up some pills and other necessary things just in


    case he needed them on his trip.


    When Rocky was almost finished packing, Valeria came in and saw his luggage.


    "Are you going somewhere?" Valeria probed out of curiosity.


    "Yeah. I decided to cultivate in seclusion for a few days. I will be back shortly."


    "Where are you going this time?"


    "Miss Vivian said that it''s called the Fallen Spirit Valley."


    "Fallen Spirit Valley? Isn''t that a very dangerous ce?" Worry instantly filled Valeria''s eyes as she


    thought that Rocky was really fond of risking his own life.


    "Don''t worry. It''s not something that I can''t handle."


    "Are you going by yourself?"


    "Yes, I am. It was just actually a spur-of-the-moment decision."


    "Then, why don''t I apany you?" It seemed that Valeria was so concerned that she wanted to


    ensure Rocky''s safety.


    "Thank you, but I think it would be better if you stay here and assist Leader Gilbert. We don''t know


    what may suddenly happen. Moreover, the Flower Fief might also need you," Rocky persuaded.


    "Yes, you''re right. Anyway, be careful!" Valeria knew that Rocky was just being reasonable, so she had


    no choice but to agree.


    Immediately after, Rocky left the mansion and headed for the Fallen Spirit Valley. Apparently, the Fallen


    Spirit Valley was located in the middle of the territory, which was actually a in. When one looked at it


    from the sky, its shape was like a full moon that was just missing an acute angle.


    Soon enough, Rockynded at the valley and got off Rubygon. That was when he immediately felt a


    very strong surging aura that belonged to the spirits of the deities and devils.


    "This ce feels so terrifying just with the mere presence of the overbearing auras," Rocky murmured


    to himself as he entered the valley with Rubygon.


    On the surface, the Fallen Spirit Valley was not much different from ordinary valleys. It was filled with


    dense nts and beautiful sceneries.


    But of course, this seemingly peaceful and lush valley was full of imminent dangers.


    In fact, the moment Rocky and Rubygon started walking in the valley, they were instantly targeted by a


    powerful diabolic beast.


    The beast''s strength was at the medium stage of the Shura Realm, and its size was way bigger than


    Rubygon.


    However, no matter how big or strong this diabolic beast was, it was still weakerpared to Rubygon.


    In just a few exchanges of blows, Rubygon easily killed the vicious beast.


    As they moved on, Rocky noticed that the spiritual power in the Fallen Spirit Valley was so rich


    because of the existence of the spirits of deities and devils. Hence, it was indeed very helpful for a


    warrior if he cultivated his soul in this ce.


    In the next few days, Rocky found a spot where he spent his time concentrating on cultivating his soul.


    Because of the very advantageous environment, his soul sessfully broke through and became a


    genuine Fighting Soul. With his cultivation base and the strength of his soul, he had now be a real


    master at the Shura Realm.


    Then, just as Rocky finished his soul cultivation, he received a message from the Carrier Beast, saying


    that Zain wanted to see him.


    With this, Rocky immediately left the Fallen Spirit Valley and headed towards the Royal Land.


    Upon arriving at the Royal Land, Rocky wasted no time and went straight to Zain''s pce.


    "Your Royal Highness, it has been a long time since Ist saw you!" Rocky greeted in a casual manner.


    "Stop all this nonsense and let''s just get down to business. Let me be blunt. If I agree to have a deal


    with you, can you assure me that you can heal my injuries?" Zain cut straight to the point.


    "Well, if I can''t even do that, I will be a huge disappointment to my master," Rocky said in an indifferent


    tone.


    "Fine. How long will it take topletely cure my condition?" the prince asked with furrowed brows.


    "Give me three days."


    "What? Three days? Are you insane?!" Zain was in total disbelief, thinking that Rocky was fooling him.


    After all, he had tried every means possible just so he could recover, but none of them worked.


    However, Rocky was iming without any hesitation that he could heal his injuries in just three days.


    Of course, the prince had a hard time believing this.

 Chapter 1896 The Bloody Battle Broke Out

    Chapter 1896 The Bloody Battle Broke Out


    "If I am assessing it correctly, your injuries are caused by the erosion of the evil spirit. Therefore, as


    long as we can expel the evil spirit out of your body, you will start to recover." Rocky instantly gave his


    diagnosis.


    At the same time, Zain was shocked to his core to hear this. It was Rocky''s first time seeing him after


    he got the mortifying injuries, but the young man was able to tell the root of the problem in an instant.


    ording to the elders, his wounds were indeed caused by the evil spirit invasion. Since he came back


    from the Ghostly Demon Land, he tried every possible remedy and even had a grand elder help him.


    However, all of their efforts were in vain.


    "Well, I expect that you are doubting my abilities. So, why don''t I expel some of the evil spirit out of your


    body first? Then, see for yourself if you will feel any change. Please sit down so that I can begin the


    process," Rocky said as he approached the prince.


    Then, Zain sat down while Rocky stood behind him. Afterward, Rocky immediately activated his holy


    power and injected it through the prince''s back.


    Immediately after, Rocky''s holy power collided with the evil spirit inside Zain''s body.


    While this chaotic sh of power happened within Zain, his face turned ghastly pale from extreme pain.


    "The process is indeed horrible, but please endure it for as long as you can," Rocky instantly reminded.


    Since the prince was prideful, he did not even utter a word while experiencing the excruciating pain.


    After the fierce fight inside Zain''s body, part of the evil spirit was sessfully driven out.


    At the same time, the prince spat out a few mouthfuls of ck blood, indicating that the process had


    been sessful.


    "Well, that is it for today, Your Royal Highness." Rocky halted the procedure after his first try.


    "Why? Is it enough?" Zain nced at Rocky, slightly panting from fatigue.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m afraid your body won''t be able to take any more if we continued. Besides, you cannot expect all


    your injuries to heal all at once. It will be a delicate process," Rocky informed in a serious tone.


    "Does this mean that you really are going to betray La?" Zain asked out of nowhere. Even after


    Vivian told him about the deal, he still could not believe Rocky''s intention.


    "That is my original n, but we''ll talk more about it once your body recovers. After all, I will have to


    reconsider my option if you cannot fully recover from this," Rocky said in a rather cold voice.


    Of course, Zain knew what he meant. He just found Rocky''s attitude very confusing. It was like the


    young man was always wearing a mask, and no one could really determine what he was thinking.


    However, if there was one thing that he was sure of, it was that he could no longer underestimate


    Rocky.


    On the other hand, Rocky was doing his best to make Zain take the bait. It was one of the most critical


    factors that would put his n into motion.


    Aside from that, Rocky also entrusted Adrian with a crucial task. If he could sessfully trick Zain, then


    everything would fall into ce.


    Then, the following day, a Spiritual Emperor suddenly entered Zain''s room and reported, "Your Royal


    Highness, pardon me for disturbing your rest. Leader Adrian is here, and he demands to see you."


    "Adrian? All right. Let him in," Zain ordered, wondering what brought him to his pce.


    Not long after, Adrian appeared before the prince. However, it seemed that he was badly beaten and


    bruised all over, and his face looked very pale. At the same time, one of his arms was covered in


    bandages and was hanging in front of his chest. At a nce, he was in a pretty embarrassing state.


    "Leader Adrian, what happened to you? Who did this?" Zain almost eximed upon seeing him.


    "Your Royal Highness, I know that this is a bit embarrassing, but please uphold justice for me!" Adrian


    pleaded, bowing to the prince without hesitation.


    "Tell me what happened first," Zain demanded as his eyes grew cold.


    "This was done by Prince Enoch''s troops. Since you are seriously injured, he took this opportunity to


    invade my fief''s territory. A few days ago, I personally led my army to expel them, but unfortunately, we


    were ambushed," Adrian recounted, almost sobbing in humiliation.


    "What? Why haven''t I heard anything about it?"


    "The first time they appeared to attack us, I did not report it to you since I know that you are still trying


    to recover. However, this time, the Genie Fief really suffered a lot, so I had no choice but to ask for your


    help," Adrian professed as if he was a helpless old man.


    "How many soldiers did Enoch send to deal with your army?"


    "At least fifty thousand..."


    "But that is not such a big deal! You should have been able to handle them given your strength. Am I


    wrong?" Zain asked, finding the incident to be a bit strange.


    "Normally, yes. But you should also know that the Genie Fief has seldom participated in wars. Hence,


    not many of my men have realbat experience," Adrian reasoned.


    "Then, what exactly do you want from me?" Zain could just let out a sigh before asking


    straightforwardly.


    "Your Royal Highness, I request that you order the Primitive Fief and the Purgatory Fief to assist the


    Genie Fief in driving out Prince Enoch''s army out of my territory," Adrian directly asked.


    "All right. I will inform the leaders of those two fiefs to assist you. As for the number of troops that you


    will need from them, you can just talk to them by yourself." Of course, Zain would not back down,


    especially if he was dealing with Enoch. After all, Enoch was the reason why he ended up in this


    miserable state. As long as he could, he would weaken Enoch''s forces.


    "Thank you, Your Royal Highness!" Adrian could just express his gratitude to the prince.


    "No problem. My injuries should be healed soon. When that timees, I will stand in the frontlines


    myself and wreck that old bastard''s army!" Zain cursed loudly in resentment.


    Now that Adrian had sessfully tricked Zain into deploying the army of the Primitive Fief and the


    Purgatory Fief to assist the Genie Fief, he immediately informed Rocky about the good news.


    Right after receiving the news, Rocky sent a message to Michelle using his Carrier Beast, asking her to


    withdraw her troops back to the hidden camp of the independent army.


    At the same time, it turned out that Lilith had also been sessful in her mission. She had just returned


    after obtaining Enoch''s authenticating object.


    "Why on earth do you need this thing?" Lilith asked, not really understanding how Rocky would use it.


    "This will be the key toplete the next phase of my n. With this, I can give Prince Zain and Prince


    Enoch a pleasant surprise," Rocky replied with a sly smile.


    Rocky asked Adrian to deceive Zain in order to gather the forces of the Primitive Fief and the Purgatory


    Fief in one spot. On the other hand, he would use Enoch''s troops to deal them massive damage. This


    way, Rocky could instantly weaken the strength of the two fiefs under Zain. At the same time, it would


    also intensify the conflict between Zain and Enoch. It was like killing two birds with one stone.


    If this operation became sessful, it would be easier for Rocky to control the Primitive Fief and the


    Purgatory Fief.


    After Lilith handed the authentication object over to Rocky, he asked her to go back to the border first.


    Then, he put on a disguise and headed towards Enoch''s fief.


    As he expected, the border of the territory of Enoch''s fief was heavily guarded.


    The moment Rocky arrived at the gate of the border city, he instantly showed Enoch''s authenticating


    object.


    "I am Prince Enoch''s special envoy. Please let me through," Rocky dered loud and clear.


    Upon hearing this, the leader, who was guarding the city gate, immediately reported to themander


    in chief that Prince Enoch''s special envoy suddenly arrived. He did not need to check Rocky''s


    appearance since he bore the prince''s symbol.


    Soon enough, Rocky was escorted into the border city and was weed by themander in chief.


    From what Rocky sensed, themander in chief must be at the medium stage of the Shura Realm.


    "Sir, what brought you here sote in the night?" themander in chief asked. In fact, this was just


    his first time meeting Rocky. But it did not matter since only the prince''s trusted confidants could carry


    the authenticating object.


    "I bear some urgent information. Prince Enoch just received a piece of news that Prince Zain started


    gathering his forces and is nning to attack this city," Rocky said without further ado.


    "Really? I''m d that the information was quickly ryed to us." Obviously, themander in chief


    was stunned and relieved at the same time. "So, what does Prince Enoch want us to do?"


    "The prince wants you to catch the enemies off guard. They think that they couldunch a sneak


    attack, but you will surprise them instead. In order to do that, you have to lead your army outside the


    city andy an ambush around this spot," Rocky exined, pointing out the position on the map of the


    area. In fact, this was the exact position where Adrian''s men would pass through.


    "All right, I understand. I will assemble the army right away so that we can do the necessary


    preparations." Themander in chief did not dare to ck off since this was supposed to be a direct


    order from Prince Enoch.


    Not long after, the entire army in the border city was ready to set out to the area that Rocky showed.


    Meanwhile, Adrian was also leading the troops of the three fiefs to the same spot.


    A dayter, Adrian and thebined army of the three fiefs finally arrived at the designated battlefield.


    However, Enoch''s army was already lying in wait. At the signal of themander in chief, they


    launched a surprise attack.


    Although the army of three fiefs was caught off guard, they still managed to immediately fight back.


    Therefore, the two sides engaged in a bloody battle, both suffering heavy casualties.

 Chapter 1897 The Conflict Ensued

    Chapter 1897 The Conflict Ensued


    In the end, even though Adrian''s army was ambushed, Enoch''s army could not take total advantage of


    the situation. Since both sides suffered heavy losses, Enoch''s army did not pursue when the army of


    the three fiefs retreated.


    Of course, when the leaders of the Primitive Fief and Purgatory Fief heard the grueling oue of the


    battle, they could not help but get frustrated. It was as if they just sent their men to their death.


    Moreover, now that Enoch was in an open rebellion, the other fiefs, who were not under him, were all


    possible targets. Hence, their focus right now was to preserve their fighting force. Therefore, losing


    their men in this fight was thest thing that they wanted to happen.


    Previously, the fiefs under Zain were already unhappy because several of their men also died when


    they apanied the prince in the Ghostly Demon Land. Now, they suffered another fatal blow. Thus,


    they were obviously resentful toward the prince.


    On the other hand, this was exactly what Rocky was aiming for. He sessfully pulled the trigger that


    would worsen the conflict between Zain and the other two fiefs under him.


    At this moment, the leaders of the Primitive Fief and Purgatory Fief came to Zain''s pce to meet with


    the prince. As they sat in their seats, they could not hide their livid faces and their hateful stares.


    "Your Royal Highness, we immediately obeyed you when you told us to assist the Genie Fief this time.


    But after losing so many of our men again, what should we do now?" The leader of the Purgatory Fief


    was the first to express his concerns.


    "Do you have a n to make up for this? In order to attack the human race, you already summoned a


    lot of our troops. Then, we also suffered a heavy loss when all those powerful warriors perished in the


    Ghostly Demon Land. Now, this? If Prince Enoch''s army attacks our fief, we will be doomed!" the


    leader of the Primitive Fief also chimed in.


    "So, what are saying? Are you ming me? Are you saying that I am ipetent?" Zain''s eyes


    instantly turned cold. He knew that it was his orders, but how could he expect that Enoch''s army would


    ambush the troops that Adrian led? Of course, he thought that it wasn''t his fault.


    "No, Your Royal Highness, I don''t dare! But the situation is getting out of hand. The king has not yet


    appointed his sessor, and you are still recovering from your injuries. We are just concerned that the


    king might choose Princess La in the end." The leader of the Purgatory Fief suddenly hinted at his


    doubts about Zain''s current condition.


    "Stop beating around the bush! Are you thinking that I am too weak to evenpete for the throne


    right now?" Zain retorted, fuming in anger.


    "Your Royal Highness, please calm down. We are the leaders of our fiefs. Of course, we will do


    everything for the benefit of our people. We supported you because we thought that you are the


    obvious choice to inherit the throne. But now, it seems that things will not go as we once expected..."


    The leader of the Primitive Fief had no choice but to be honest.


    "Fine. You don''t want to support me anymore? I get it. Just remember that you will regret this sooner or


    later!" Zain said threateningly.


    "Your Royal Highness, we are going to excuse ourselves now. Please take care of yourself." After


    hearing those arrogant words from Zain, the two leaders were more than d to withdraw their support.


    Soon after, they went away and left the pce.


    As soon as the two leaders were gone, Adrian suddenly arrived.


    "Your Royal Highness, please ept my apologies! All of this happened because I was too careless!"


    Adrian immediately bowed and pleaded.


    "Stand up. This is not your fault. Enoch was clever enough to set a trap, and we were not able to see


    through his n. That is all. I am just in disbelief that the leaders of the Primitive Fief and Purgatory


    Fief would choose to turn their backs on me while I am in this difficult situation," Zain said in a gloomy


    tone. From the beginning, he did not n to me Adrian for this blunder. Now that he lost the support


    of the two fiefs, only the Genie Fief remained on his side. If he pushed Adrian away, he would really


    have no one by his side.


    "You are right, Your Royal Highness. Those guys have gone too far! They are only thinking about


    themselves!" Adrian yelled, pretending to be very affected.


    "Leader Adrian, let me get straight to the point. Are you still willing to support me despite the current


    situation?" Zain asked with all seriousness.


    "Of course, I will! I am not the kind of person who will just abandon the one I support just because


    things have not gone well. Now that we are in a disadvantageous position, I will make sure to devote


    myself even more!" Adrian dered with utmost sincerity.


    "Well, I am d to hear that. With that, I will transfer all of my remaining forces in the territory of the


    human race under your direct control. Train them, and do whatever you think is necessary. I trust you to


    help me make aeback!" Zain immediately trusted Adrian and gave him full control of his army.


    "You can trust me on that," Adrian replied, cupping his hands. At the same time, Adrian''s heart was


    filled with extreme surprise. After all, everything just went as Rocky had predicted.


    After Adrian left the Royal Land, he immediately returned to the Genie Fief and sent a message to


    Rocky.


    The moment Rocky got the news from Adrian, he went to the Genie Fief as fast as he could.


    "Odin! You are so brilliant and prophetic. As you have expected, Prince Zain has given me leadership


    over his military affairs. I can do whatever I want with his army now!" Adrian eximed, not able to hide


    his excitement.


    "Even in his current state, Prince Zain is still ambitious. Of course, he won''t give up the fight, but he


    needs someone that he can fully trust," Rocky responded, knowing what kind of man Zain was. Now


    that his n prevailed, they could instantly pull Zain''s army out of the territory of the human race. When


    that happened, that danger that the human race was facing would bepletely lifted.


    Everything was progressing smoothly, and Zain didn''t have any idea that this was all arranged by


    Rocky from the background.


    "Now, when Prince Zain''s remaining forcese back, stick to my n and station them at the border


    of Prince Enoch''s territory," Rocky exined.


    "Then, what are we going to do with Prince Zain? I''m afraid that once he gets better, he will


    immediately take back the leadership of his army from me," Adrian asked, having some scruples.


    "It only appears that Prince Zain''s condition is getting better, but in fact, he is getting worse. Even if he


    wants to do somethingter, it will be impossible for him to make a move," Rocky sneered.


    "Oh, I see." Adrian just nodded, knowing that he could only trust Rocky at this point.


    Then, just as the two were still talking, a delicate figure suddenly walked inside the hall.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Odin? It''s really you!" The beautiful figure was so surprised to see that Rocky was there.


    It was none other than Gloria. From what Rocky could see, she had be even more mature and


    charming since thest time they met.


    "It seems that you have finished your cultivation. Last time I came here, your father said that you were


    still cultivating in seclusion," Rocky greeted with a smile.


    "Really? Well, yes, I just finished a while ago," Gloria replied and just nodded gently. It was as if she


    was indeed an elegantdy from a very prominent family.


    "Why don''t you take your time and talk more? After all, I still have some things to do," Adrian said and


    left eventually. He was sensitive enough to let her daughter have some time with Rocky since it had


    been quite a while when theyst met.


    As soon as Gloria saw that her father was gone, she immediately showed her true colors and clung to


    Rocky. "Wow! We haven''t seen each other in like forever. Did you miss me?"


    "Hmm, not really," Rocky replied, deliberately teasing her.


    "Come on! Can''t you at least say some sweet words to me?" Gloria pouted while putting her hands on


    her waist. "Anyway, my father told me that even Prince Zain has fallen into your trap. You really are


    something."


    "Well, there is nothing special about Prince Zain. He may be strong, but he is simple-minded," Rocky


    said with a shrug, not really thinking highly of the prince.


    "If that is the case, then I guess the battle of the Godly Geniuses is now meaningless. I mean, I don''t


    think anyone can go against you." Gloria could not help but let out a sigh. Ever since she participated in


    the Spiritual Emperor Contest, she hade to realize the huge gap between her and Rocky.


    "I told you, I am not interested in the battle. But of course, I will still keep my promise."


    "You know what, I also lost interest in the battle of the Godly Geniuses. I am just interested in knowing


    you more. I want to know why you can control everything you want as if you can predict every single


    thing," Gloria uttered, staring straight into Rocky''s eyes."


    "I don''t know. Maybe it is just second nature to me to see through things," Rocky said indifferently. Of


    course, he had experienced countless things that were beyond Gloria''s imaginations. That helped him


    be who he was today.


    "Are you aware of how you speak right now? I feel like you have somehow changed..." In the past,


    Rocky tended to be very low-key. He always downyed his abilities and acted like he was just


    someone weak. But now, he did not need to hide anything. Hence, he had been exuding a domineering


    aura that could impact anyone he met.


    "Really? Are you not just imagining that?" Rocky smiled lightly, not wanting to dwell on that topic.


    "Well, forget it. Now that you are here, why don''t you take me away this time?" Gloria proposed out of


    nowhere.

 Chapter 1898 Rockys Plan Worked

    Chapter 1898 Rocky''s n Worked


    "Take you away? Why?" Rocky was quite taken aback upon hearing her sudden request.


    "What are you talking about? We are engaged! Why can''t I be with you?" Gloria immediately reminded.


    "I can tear that engagement covenant anytime, you know?" Rocky was still keeping the covenant, and


    if he destroyed it, the only proof of their engagement would be dissolved.


    "No! Why would you do that? Look! I am determined to be with you. In fact, the sole reason why I am


    trying to cultivate so hard is to improve myself so that I can be of use to you," Gloria said with


    unwavering resolve.


    "Can I just ask you? Why are you willing to make such a sacrifice for me?" Rocky could only sigh.


    When he was with Valeria, he also could not deal with her honesty. Now, another woman was openly


    professing her feelings to him.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Why are you so dense? You are my man, and I will never let you go! It''s that simple!" Gloria dered


    with a straight face.


    "Well, I guess I can''t do anything if you have already made up your mind." Rocky had also dealt with a


    lot of women in his life. Hence, he knew just when to give up.


    "Finally!" Gloria was extremely ted, thinking that Rocky had finally epted how she felt.


    "All right. I will tell you this right now. You can follow me, but you can''t regret it no matter what!" Rocky


    sternly warned.


    "Ha! Not following you will be the only thing that I will regret. But if you take me back to the Ghost Fief,


    how are you going to exin it to Valeria?" Gloria asked in a teasing tone, intending to make Rocky


    feel awkward.


    "Take you back? Who said anything about that?" Rocky retorted with a raised eyebrow.


    "What? Then where are you taking me?" Gloria was stunned and could not help but let out a frown.


    "I will make an arrangement so that you can stay with Princess La from now on. You will be


    responsible for delivering messages between me and her." Rocky revealed his n.


    "That''s it?" Gloria instantly red at him in disbelief.


    "What? I thought you said that you won''t regret following me no matter what?"


    "Ugh! I hate that you are such a cunning guy!" Gloria could onlyin while rolling her eyes.


    But despite that, she still found it hard to refuse him. After all, she had decided long ago that she would


    marry Rocky. Hence, she was willing to do anything without anyints.


    Then, after Gloria finished packing her stuff up, she bade goodbye to Adrian.


    After that, the two left the Genie Fief and headed straight to the Royal Land. They were to meet


    Princess La in order to entrust Gloria to her.


    Soon enough, they arrived at Princess La''s pce.


    As soon as La saw that Rocky was with Gloria, she was a little confused. But after Rocky exined


    everything to her, the princess immediately understood the situation. However, she was extremely


    surprised to know that such a thing was already going on.


    "I did not expect that you and Leader Adrian had been allies all this time. I guess there are still a lot of


    things that I don''t know about." The princess never thought that the Genie Fief, which was supporting


    Zain on the surface, was just actually a part of Rocky''s n.


    Moreover, from Gloria''s demeanor, she could tell that the youngdy and Rocky had a close


    rtionship. La could just shake her head, thinking that Rocky was such a ma when it came to


    beautiful women.


    "Your Royal Highness, I will be leaving Gloria in your care. If you want to inform me of anything, don''t


    hesitate to send her to me," Rocky directly exined, not bothering to exin his real rtionship with


    Gloria.


    "All right then."


    When Gloria expressed her willingness to help him, Rocky instantly thought of sending her to La.


    After all, this would make hismunication with the princess more convenient. Moreover, Gloria was


    someone that he could fully trust. Thus, making her stay with the princess also gave him a sense of


    relief.


    However, because Gloria was a bit famous for being a Godly Genius, Rocky had to give her a skin


    mask to hide her real appearance.


    Afterward, Rocky went straight back to Gilbert''s mansion in the Ghost Capital.


    Just recently, Rocky was sessful in severing the ties between Zain and the two fiefs who had been


    his avid supporters in the past. With this, a huge chunk of Zain''s overall strength was shed off. In the


    meantime, Rocky still intended to gradually weaken the prince''s remaining forces, so that eventually, he


    would really lose everything.


    On the other hand, Zain was just focused on wanting to recover from his injuries. Therefore, he did not


    have an idea that he had already fallen deep into the trap that Rocky had set up.


    As of now, the only remaining threat for Rocky was Enoch.


    Of course, Enoch himself was not difficult to deal with. However, since the demonic race was behind


    him, the situation could get a bit tricky and messy.


    Therefore, Rocky still had to be very cautious before he officially dered war with the royal family.


    At the same time, the news that someone had taken Enoch''s authenticating object and pretended to be


    his special envoy also spread out. It was exactly because of this stunt, that Enoch''s army had to


    confront the army of the three fiefs, making them suffer heavy casualties.


    Obviously, Enoch grew furious upon learning this. He firmly believed that this was Zain''s doing since he


    wanted to weaken his forces. Hence, he put all the me on his nephew.


    Meanwhile, in Enoch''s fief, he was taking his time to enjoy some good wine while beautiful women


    apanied him. At the same time, he was listening to the report of one of his men regarding the


    recruitment of soldiers. The demoness was also there, lying on the side, resting with her eyes closed.


    Ever since the prince dered his rebellion, he had been trying his best to recruit more soldiers to join


    his side. Currently, he had already increased his army to a force of three hundred thousand. In fact, this


    number was already enough to contend against the royal family. Additionally, he had also recruited


    powerful warriors above the Emperor Realm.


    It could be said that soon enough, his overall strength could topple all of his opponents.


    However, Enoch was actually not in a hurry to fight against the royal family. He still recognized that the


    royal family had a deep foundation, and right now, he only had the support of two of the nine major


    fiefs. He thought that if the seven other fiefs united with the royal family to deal with him, he might still


    be at a disadvantage.


    But he also knew that it was just a wishful thinking for the royal family. After all, most of the fiefs were


    operating ording to their own intentions. In particr, the Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief were on


    La''s side.


    Although La was indeed a royal member, she was not the descendant of the current king. Therefore,


    depending on the situation, she and her supporters might not participate in the battle of the royal family.


    As he considered these factors, Enoch thought that it would be a good idea if he could formally sever


    the rtionship between La and the royal family. If he could also pull the other fiefs to his side, then


    it would even be better. In that case, the king would have fewer people to support him.


    Then, a Spiritual Emperor suddenly rushed in and reported, "Your Royal Highness, I just received a


    piece of news that both the Primitive Fief and Purgatory Fief have a falling out with Prince Zain. It


    seems that it happened after both fiefs suffered a heavy loss during the most recent confrontation


    against our army. They formally dered that they do not support the prince anymore."


    "Hmm, really?" Enoch stroked his chin and was a bit surprised to hear this sudden turn of events. Of


    course, he knew that it was not a bad thing for him. Without the support of the two fiefs, and with Zain''s


    current condition, he would not be a threat anymore.


    "What should we do, Your Royal Highness? Are you going to send someone to persuade them into


    supporting you instead?" the Spiritual Emperor asked.


    "Not now. It sounds so convenient that this might only be a trap. For now, we''ll wait and see what will


    happen next." Unlike Zain, Enoch was more discerning. He knew that the Primitive Fief and the


    Purgatory Fief had been actively supporting Zain since the beginning, so he thought that the timing of


    the falling out was a bit suspicious. Hence, he decided to wait and see how the situation would unfold.


    "How about the Ghost Fief? Is there anything suspicious going on with them?" Enoch asked with


    narrowed eyes.


    "No. We have not noticed anything noteworthy."


    "Humph! After Odin came back, he did not make any noise or movement. I can''t figure out what that


    guy is thinking. He now had the Purgatorial Tripod in his hand, so not even the king would dare to


    offend him. We must find a way to get rid of him first before he caused huge trouble again!" Enoch


    snorted coldly upon remembering how Rocky had thwarted all of his ns. Now, he was forced to rebel


    against the royal family for failing to obtain the tripod from him. However, as much as he wanted to deal


    with Rocky immediately, he could not act rashly because La was on the young man''s side.


    Obviously, the princess would summon her forces in order to protect Rocky and the tripod.


    A few days eventually passed, and a guard suddenly came to Gilbert''s mansion to deliver an invitation.


    "Sir, the royal family is asking you and the two Godly Geniuses to attend the Beast-fighting Festival.


    The invitation says that it will be held in three days," the guard said after handing the invitation over.


    "I see. You may now leave." After taking a look at the invitation, Gilbert ordered one of his men to


    summon both Rocky and Valeria.


    Once they came, Gilbert showed the invitation to them.


    "What is with this festival? Is it something grand?" Rocky asked, not having a clue.


    "Yes, it is. In fact, this is the most ancient festival since the Shura Race was established. Back then, the


    Shura Race was not yet favored by the deities. So, in order to survive in the Shura Continent, our


    ancestors fought all kinds of diabolic beasts and spiritual beasts with their bare hands and hand-crafted


    weapons. Later on, as you know, the Shura Race became the chosen race by the deities. But in order


    not to forget where they have begun, our ancestors started celebrating this festival," Gilbert exined


    in detail.

 Chapter 1899 Subduing The Beast

    Chapter 1899 Subduing The Beast


    "So, do we have to go and attend it?" Rocky asked.


    "Yes, of course. Godly Geniuses must attend this festival. After all, this a chance for you to test each


    other''s strength. Well, with your current strength, I believe that no one among the other Godly Geniuses


    could match you. But it is still a good opportunity for you and Valeria. Moreover, although the king


    decided not to pursue the matter about the Purgatorial Tripod in the meantime, it doesn''t necessarily


    mean that it''s over. If we do not abide by his wishes, he might find an excuse to make things difficult for


    you again," Gilbert warned.


    "Don''t worry, you will find it interesting. You will also have a chance to subdue precious demonic beasts


    during the festivities," he added.


    "All right then. I guess we''ll go and have some fun." Rocky eventually agreed.


    "Good. I will send someone to the royal family and confirm our attendance." Gilbert nodded and


    dismissed them.


    A few dayster, the day of the Beast-fighting Festival finally came.


    Early in the morning, Rocky, Gilbert, Valeria, and Vivian set out and headed to the Royal Land.


    Although the royal family and the entire Shura Race had been a bit jittery ever since Prince Enoch''s


    rebellion started, this kind of festival was actually helpful to divert the people''s attention.


    As soon as the four arrived at the square, where the festival was going to be held, they saw that the


    ce was already crowded with many powerful warriors of the Shura Race.


    On the high tform in front of the square, the king, several elders, and Princess La sat side by


    side. At the same time, the leaders of the other fiefs, and their Godly Geniuses also sat on both sides.


    Lastly, some of the royal ministers also sat with them.


    Strangely enough, Zain was the only important figure who did not show up.


    Then, after Rocky and the others went to the high tform, they appeared before the king to pay their


    respects.


    "Gilbert, wee! We were already wondering why you haven''t shown up yet," the king happily


    greeted. Although the royal family was faced with many problems, he seemed to be in a good mood


    since it was a huge festival.


    "We are sorry for ourte arrival." Gilbert just smiled apologetically.


    "Don''t worry about it. Anyway, I was actually talking with the elders about Odin." The king suddenly


    changed the topic.


    "What about him, Your Majesty?"


    "Well, right now, there are only five Godly Geniuses left. In terms of strength, I personally think that


    Odin is the most powerful one. So, it might not be an exaggeration to say that the winner of the battle


    among the Godly Geniuses of the major fiefs is already decided."


    The king did not even say these words discreetly. Hence, the leaders of the other fiefs were obviously


    unhappy to hear this. However, they could not disagree because they had also known Rocky''s


    aplishments.


    Just recently, during the quest in the Ghostly Demon Land, Rocky disyed an amazing performance


    that even surpassed the warriors at the Shura Realm. Because of this, many were also convinced that


    he would eventually emerge as the winner in the battle among the Godly Geniuses of the major fiefs.


    "In the past, it usually took three to five years before the result was decided. But everyone can see that


    this time, things are progressing much faster. Therefore, I n to announce the nine Godly Geniuses of


    the royal family in advance, so that they could join in the battle of the original Godly Geniuses," the king


    suddenly revealed. Of course, the fief leaders who heard this were stunned to their core.


    Previously, the battle between the Godly Geniuses of the royal family would usually begin after the


    battle of the fiefs'' Godly Geniuses was concluded. Then, the winner of thetter would join the former.


    But now, the king suddenly decided to mix the two battles of Godly Geniuses. Obviously, the leaders of


    the fiefs thought that this was unfair.


    However, no one could tantly reveal their thoughts and opinions. After all, they knew why the king


    was so eager to advance the battle of the Godly Geniuses. The earlier the battles ended, the sooner


    the victor could obtain the qualification to be a deity. For the royal family, this was what they


    yearned for.


    Prince Enoch could start arge-scale war against the royal family at any time. Therefore, thinking that


    it would boost the morale of the people, the king decided to reveal the identities of the Godly Geniuses


    of the royal family this soon.


    "When are you going to announce it, Your Majesty?" Gilbert asked with hints of anxiety in his voice.


    "Well, they are still cultivating in seclusion right now, but I already gave the order to summon them as


    soon as possible. So, once they all return, I will make the announcement," the king answered.


    Hearing this, the leaders of the fiefs could just look at each other and be rendered speechless.


    "Anyway, enough of that. Now that Leader Gilbert has arrived, let''s start the sacrificial ceremony!" the


    king loudly dered.


    Soon enough, a demonic beast was brought into the center of the square. Then, it was ughtered in


    front of the public, letting its blood flow out. As the ceremony began, some dancers also began to


    dance along with festive music.


    Right after the sacrificial ceremony, the beast-subduing contest was held.


    During the contest, a few precious beasts would be selected and brought out. Then, the warriors


    attending the festival would be given the chance to subdue these beasts. If they could tame them, then


    they could take them.


    Shortly after, a huge iron cage was brought to the square. Inside, a huge red beast with an aura


    equivalent to that of a high-level Spiritual Emperor was imprisoned.


    "That is the ming Blood Dragon!"


    "I know! It is a rare demonic beast that is at the Emperor Realm. It should be on the top ten of the most


    powerful Emperor Realm demonic beasts!"


    "Then, if one can subdue it, it means that he will have apanion that is also as strong a Spiritual


    Emperor!"


    As soon as the demonic beast was revealed, the crowd burst into an uproar. Moreover, some of the


    strong warriors present immediately expressed their interest.


    Not long after, an enchanted barrier was set up at the center of the square in order to prevent the


    ming Blood Dragon from hurting the audience. Then, the beast was eventually released from the


    iron cage.


    "The beast-subduing contest begins now! Which one of you is willing to be the first one to give it a try?"


    the warrior in charge announced.


    Without wasting any time, many powerful Spiritual Emperors scrambled to get to the center of the


    square. However, since there were too many of them, it was decided that drawing of lots would be


    necessary to determine the order of the participants.


    The first one toe on stage was a middle-level Spiritual Emperor. He directly walked in front of the


    demonic beast while moving his hands up and down as if invoking some spell.


    However, before he could even finish chanting the spell, the ming Blood Dragon roared mightily and


    pped him hard as if it was just toying with him.


    Seeing this, the crowd could not help but burst intoughter. Obviously, the warrior failed to subdue the


    beast.


    Then, the next warrior went to the stage. This one seemed to be more capable than the previous


    warrior. As soon as he showed up, he engaged with the beast using hand-to-handbat.


    Unfortunately, the ming Blood Dragon was too powerful for him to handle. After just a few


    exchanges of blows, the warrior was covered with bruises all over his body. In the end, he had to


    retreat before his life was put in danger.


    Afterward, more warriors went to the stage to challenge and subdue the dragon.


    However, not a single one of them was able to sessfully subdue the beast.


    After a while, three masters at the Shura Realm lined up on the stage and wanted to try their luck to


    subdue the powerful beast. But even with their strength, they still failed.


    "Hmm. How about you, Godly Geniuses? If you are interested, you can also try," the king said as he


    nced at the Godly Geniuses on the high tform.


    "No, thank you. I am not interested..." Valeria immediately refused.


    "Let me have a go at it." At this time, Quentin suddenly stood up and entered the stage.


    Thanks to Rocky, he was able to recover. Moreover, ever since his injuries were fully healed, he


    became much stronger. In fact, he had now reached the premium stage of the Emperor Realm.


    However, it seemed that he did not want to deal with the dragon directly. He just stood in front of it,


    barely moving at all.


    After quite some time, the ming Blood Dragon could not stand it any longer. Since Quentin would


    not make the first move, the beast decided to take the initiative to attack.


    In response to the dragon''s movement, Quentin quickly activated his spiritual power to resist the attack


    and protect himself.


    The ming Blood Dragon repeatedly tried to break through Quentin''s defenses, but it utterly failed.


    Eventually, the dragon began to feel exhausted and out of breath.


    Deeming that it was the right time to take action, Quentinunched a powerful blow, instantly knocking


    down the demonic beast.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yield to me!" Quentin stood in front of the beast and stared down at it while demanding its surrender in


    a stern tone.

 Chapter 1900 An Absolute Miracle

    Chapter 1900 An Absolute Miracle


    The ming Blood Dragon tried to struggle for a while, but in the end, it had no choice but to surrender


    before Quentin''s power.


    As soon as Quentin sessfully subdued the ming Blood Dragon, it caused quite amotion


    among the onlookers. At the same time, many powerful warriors felt envious of him. After all, they lost a


    rare opportunity.


    Meanwhile, Quentin showed a proud look on his face as he took the powerful beast as his own.


    Soon enough, the second beast was brought to the stage. This time, it looked like a peacock with a


    slender body. Its feathers were colorful and shiny, and it was obviously more powerful than the previous


    one.


    "That''s the Spiritual Peacock!


    It is a rare diabolic beast at the premium stage of the Emperor Realm!"


    "I heard that it ranks fifth among all the beasts at the Emperor Realm. Moreover, its most interesting


    feat is its innate ability to form an extremely sturdy enchanted barrier!"


    Just like when the first beast was revealed, many powerful warriors showed a greedy expression on


    their faces, wanting to subdue the peacock and take it for themselves.


    However, after several rounds of challenges, no one was able to subdue the Spiritual Peacock. At this


    point, it seemed that only a Godly Genius might have a shot at it.


    "Does any Godly Genius want to give this beast a try?" the king asked again.


    Although Quentin had sessfully subdued the first beast, it actually consumed a lot of his strength.


    Hence, even if he wanted to, he did not have enough power to even try. Hence, among the Godly


    Geniuses, Israel might be the only one with the ability to apprehend it.


    "Then, I''ll do it!" Feeling a bit of pressure since Quentin managed to ovee the first one, Israel


    eventually took the challenge.


    Then, he entered the enchanted barrier and stood in front of the Spiritual Peacock.


    At the same time, the Spiritual Peacock stared back at Israel. It seemed that it did not take him


    seriously. In fact, it just stayed lying on the ground.


    Since Israel felt that he was being underestimated, he immediately confronted the beast and let out a


    massive punch. Along with it, a demonic power burst out from him.


    However, just as Israel''s fist force approached, the Spiritual Peacock just unleashed its unbreakable


    enchanted barrier. Sure enough, even Israel''s power was not enough to destroy it.


    He still tried several times, but not even a crack was produced on the surface of the barrier.


    Eventually, Israel recognized that he was just not strong enough to destroy the barrier. Hence, he could


    only snort coldly and return to his seat with a dejected face.


    "Wow, even Israel cannot ovee its barrier? The Spiritual Peacock just looks a bitzy, but its


    enchanted barrier is not to be stifled with. I bet that it will be pretty useful," Gloria said as her eyes


    brightened, obviously showing great interest.


    "Do you want it?" Rocky asked, leaning a bit towards Gloria.


    "Of course. But if Israel cannot subdue it, then neither can I," Gloria replied with a bitter smile.


    "You don''t have to do anything. I can subdue it for you," Rocky offered confidently. In fact, he was


    already getting bored, so he wanted to do something. Subduing the Spiritual Peacock should be pretty


    easy for him, and just like Gloria said, its enchanted barrier could be useful. Therefore, he decided to


    subdue the beast and give it to Gloria as a gift.


    "Really? You''d do it for me? Why are you being so kind?" Gloria could not believe what she just heard,


    so she could not help but be suspicious.


    "Ha-ha! Why are you doubting me? Anyway, we were still engaged before. Can''t you ept a gift from


    me?" Rocky asked with a faint smile.


    "Well, if you insist, then I''ll dly ept. Don''t let me down!" Gloria winked at Rocky, putting high


    hopes on the young man.


    At the same time, the leaders of the other fiefs could not help but notice the flirtatious conversation


    between the two.


    At the back of their minds, they assumed that Rocky was just trying to please Gloria and the Genie


    Fief. Currently, the Genie Fief was the only remaining supporter of Zain. Hence, if Rocky could sway


    the Genie Fief and convince them to support La instead, Zain wouldpletely lose his power over


    the fiefs.


    Of course, Rocky also knew what they were thinking. In fact, that was what he wanted them to think.


    Then, with a smile on his face, he entered into the enchanted barrier while everyone''s gaze was


    focused on him.


    Upon entering the barrier, the Spiritual Peacock seemed alerted by something. It suddenly raised its


    head and intently stared at Rocky with its huge pair of eyes.


    "Are you going to kneel down on your own, or do I need to force you to do so?" Apparently, Rocky


    utilized the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill tomunicate with the Spiritual Peacock.


    However, the onlookers startedughing, thinking that Rocky was arrogant and insane. After all, they


    did not think that a diabolic beast would be able to understand what he was saying.


    What they did not know was that Rocky was capable of using the Mysterious Beast Transformation


    Skill, allowing him to talk even with beasts.


    When Rocky first came to the Shura Continent, he did not have many chances to use the skill. After all,


    the beasts here had far stronger consciousness and abilities than the ones in his original world.


    Without absolute strength, it had been impossible for Rocky to establish a connection with them even if


    he used the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill.


    But of course,municating with any kind of beast was an easy task for him now that he had attained


    an unparalleled level of strength.


    At the same time, the Spiritual Peacock, whopletely understood what just Rocky said, seemed to


    have a hint of his real strength. Thus, it suddenly let out a fearful scream and immediately knelt in front


    of Rocky without even attempting to fight.


    Seeing this inconceivable sight, everyone was bbergasted.


    There was an uproar in the crowd since no one understood what exactly happened.


    Rocky did not even move a finger. He just threatened the Spiritual Peacock with his mere words, and it


    instantly surrendered.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Even the king and the elders on the high tform were extremely surprised. Although Rocky had


    sessfully challenge the Heavenly Demon Tower, the king still had some doubts about his abilities.


    But after seeing him subdue a beast at the premium stage of Emperor Realm without unleashing any


    kind of power, it made the king look at him in a different light.


    "Hey, Gloria! Come here!" Rocky instantly called Gloria after subduing the spiritual beast.


    Without any hesitation, Gloria excitedly flew towards Rocky''s side.


    "Listen. She will be your new master from now on. Be good to her and listen to her orders," Rocky


    ordered the Spiritual Peacock, introducing its new master in the process.


    In turn, the Spiritual Peacock just nodded and showed its submission.


    "Seriously, how did you do this?" Gloria could not help but ask. She was so happy that the smile on her


    face did not fade for a long while.


    However, Rocky just smiled back and eventually returned to his seat.


    "You always leave me hanging while ying this mystery game of yours!" Gloriained right away


    after she put away her newly-acquired spiritual beast.


    After that, the third beast was eventually sent to the stage. This time, it looked more ferocious than the


    rest. Its body was like a dragon. It had two heads, big eyes, four wings, and eight deadly ws. It was


    ck all over and the hard scales on its body just made it look even more overbearing.


    As it was revealed to the crowd, its appearance instantly shocked everyone.


    Aside from its appearance, the powerful warriors immediately recognized that it was at the peak stage


    of the Emperor Realm.


    It was known to all that the strength of a normal diabolic beast could not reach the Shura Realm.


    Therefore, if this one was at the peak stage of the Emperor Realm, then it could be considered as the


    strongest one. It would not be an overstatement to say that it was the king of the beasts.


    "Here it is! The Two-headed Supreme Dragon!"


    "No one has ever subdued the Two-headed Supreme Dragon after it fell in the hands of the royal


    family. It is now over three hundred years old!"


    "I''m willing to lose ten years of my life if I can get this beast."


    Compared to the first two beasts, no one dared to step up and subdue the Two-headed Supreme


    Dragon. After all, everyone knew that it was indomitable. They would just embarrass themselves if they


    tried to face it.


    However, some of the powerful Shura Realm masters could not help but be interested in it, even


    though they knew that the chances of subduing it were slim or close to none.


    Eventually, several Shura Realm masters tried their best and attempted to apprehend the Two-headed


    Supreme Dragon, but they all gave up after experiencing its tremendous power.


    Although Israel and Quentin were also dying to have it, they decided not to embarrass themselves in


    front of all these people.


    "Valeria, what do you think of this one? Do you think you want it?" Rocky asked Valeria. Since no one


    else was willing to challenge it, he thought that it would be a waste to just let it go.


    "Of course, I want it! Who doesn''t want to possess the Two-headed Supreme Dragon? But as you can


    see, it''s almost impossible to tame it." Even Valeria knew how powerful it was, so she did not dare to


    have any hopes of having it.


    "If you really want it, I will subdue it for you," Rocky suddenly offered.


    "Odin, aren''t you being too arrogant? You may have subdued the Spiritual Peacock earlier, but the


    Two-headed Supreme Dragon is on a different level. No one has been able to subdue it for decades,


    and if you must know, its former master was an elder at the peak stage of the Shura Realm!" It turned


    out that the leader of the Primitive Fief heard the conversation of the two, so he immediately butted in


    and gave a cold remark.


    "Well, how are we going to know that I can''t do it if I don''t give it a try?" Rocky replied with a sneer.


    Obviously, he did not agree with the leader of the Primitive Fief.


    The other leaders and elders also thought that same thing. Rocky might be strong but he did not have


    enough capability to subdue the king of the beasts. However, La begged to differ.


    When she was with Rocky in the Ghostly Demon Land, she had seen how Rocky controlled Rubygon


    against the demonic race, and Rubygon''s strength was undoubtedly at the Shura Realm. In other


    words, she believed that it might not be that impossible for him to ovee the Two-headed Supreme


    Dragon.


    Soon enough, Rocky entered the enchanted barrier again under the careful gazes of the crowd.


    Although they didn''t have much hope that Rocky would seed, they still thought that it would still be


    interesting to watch their battle. In the end, everyone assumed that Rocky would need a miracle if he


    really wanted to subdue the Two-headed Supreme Dragon.

 Chapter 1901 Its An Honor to Meet You

    Chapter 1901 It''s An Honor to Meet You


    The moment Rocky entered the enchanted barrier, he felt that the Two-headed Supreme Dragon


    became vignt, and its terrifying eyes were immediately locked on him.


    "It''s an honor to meet you. I am the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief." Before doing anything, Rocky


    respectfully cupped his hands towards the dragon. He knew that such a high-level beast that had lived


    for hundreds of years had already be intelligent. Hence, he assumed that even without the


    Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill, it could still understand what he was saying.


    However, the Two-headed Supreme Dragon didn''t care about Rocky at all. Instead, it directly pounced


    on him, waving its sharp ws. Then, it released its spiritual power to overwhelm him.


    Seeing how agitated the beast was, Rocky just took a step back and avoided all the attacks that were


    hurled at him. At the same time, when the power released by the beast hit the enchanted barrier, it


    instantly shook violently.


    "Why do you need to be so aggressive? I am not even trying to attack you," Rocky said calmly.


    However, he knew that the beast did not want to yield to anyone. That was why it was acting more


    violently. It just wanted him to back off and leave it alone.


    Unfortunately for the beast, Rocky had no intention of doing that.


    On the other hand, the Two-headed Supreme Dragon did not stopunching a barrage of attacks


    towards Rocky. It thought that by doing this, he would eventually surrender and get out of the


    enchanted barrier.


    Meanwhile, as the fierce attacks of the dragon went on, the enchanted barrier eventually showed some


    hints of copse. The real strength of the beast was already at the Shura Realm, so it would just make


    sense.


    The two-headed Supreme Dragon was just making a testament as to why it remained unconquerable


    until now.


    On the other hand, even though Rocky was faced with the brutal attacks of the beast, he still did not


    take the initiative to strike back. He just avoided the attacks and defended himself.


    An hour already psed, but Rocky and the beast were still in a stalemate, which in turn made the


    beast even more annoyed. In its experience, even the strongest men of the Shura Race would give up


    after experiencing its astonishing attacks. However, Rocky seemed to be someone extraordinary.


    The next moment, the beast opened its mouth and emitted a deathly ck me.


    Swoosh!


    The me crashed into the ground, leaving a big hole that emitted a thick ck smoke that rose to the


    sky.


    It turned out that the ck me was a direct form of the beast''s unique spiritual power, so it could do


    great damage to anything that it made contact with. In fact, the power of the ck me was so terrific


    that it was on a par with a skill at the medium grade of the Shura Realm.


    Seeing how the Two-headed Supreme Dragon used its most powerful skill without any reservations,


    the members of the Shura Race felt nervous for Rocky''s safety.


    After all, the beast had not been subdued for decades, so it meant that the beast was in a league of its


    own. If Rocky continued trying to confront it, they thought that he might just suffer badly.


    At the same time, since Rocky saw that the Two-headed Supreme Dragon was being serious, he also


    needed to be a bit more cautious. Thus, he immediately activated his Devilish Phantom Skill to distract


    the beast''s attention.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The fierce battle continued, but no one could determine how long it was going tost.


    All this time, Rocky didn''t attack the beast on purpose. On the other hand, while the dragon was going


    all-out, it could not even do some damage to him.


    Obviously, this made the beast angry even more.


    But since the beast was getting desperate and frenzied, it soon revealed a w in its attacking patterns.


    Of course, this was what Rocky was waiting for. Seeing the hole in its defenses, he instantly used the


    Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill and directly pped the beast''s huge head.


    When the crowd saw that Rocky finallyunched an attack and sessfully hit the beast, they


    immediately burst into an uproar. They could not believe that he managed tond a strike on the


    vicious beast. At the same time, they grew more worried about him. After all, since the beast was


    harmed, it would just get more agitated. However, to their surprise, the beast did not react like this at


    all. Instead, it became a bit calmer. It was the total opposite of what they were expecting.


    At the sight of this, all the people present, including the king, were stunned. They did not understand


    what was going on anymore.


    Rocky continued using the Mysterious Beast Transformation Skill. Since he was able tond a hit on


    the beast, his spiritual sense was eventually connected to the beast''s spiritual sense. It meant that right


    now, he could gradually see the Two-headed Supreme Dragon''s divine sense.


    However, to his utter surprise, the beast''s divine sense took a human form. In fact, it appeared to be a


    graceful and charming female.


    "This is you? You are actually a beauty!" Rocky almost called her a female beast, but he immediately


    changed his choice of words to please her.


    "You, bastard! How dare you keep ying tricks on me! And don''t ever call me the Two-headed


    Supreme Dragon! Ugh! What a disgusting name! Disrespectful beings! I am Aryanna, the descendant


    of the God of Dragon in the Holy-Evil World."


    "Oh, please forgive me Miss Aryanna. I did not know your real identity until now," Rocky tried to exin


    with an apologetic smile.


    "I don''t care! Just get out of here right now!" Aryanna retorted, obviously still irritated at Rocky.


    "I''m afraid I cannot do that. I already promised my wife that you are going to be her bodyguard. If you


    don''t agree to cooperate, I will break my promise to her," Rocky bluntly said.


    "What? Do you think I care? It''s none of my business!" Aryanna continued to yell. Her hot temper was


    not subsiding even a little.


    "Well then, I have no choice but to force you to submit!" Rocky answered with an unyielding spirit.


    "Imbecile! I have lived for hundreds of years, but I have never encountered someone like you who has


    the guts to deliberately infuriate me!" It seemed that Aryanna''s fury had reached the limit. If only she


    could, she would have kicked Rocky out already.


    "You are so angry, but you cannot do anything about it, right? I guess you never met someone who has


    the ability to directly connect with your spiritual sense and talk to you like this," Rocky replied, trying to


    somehow calm Aryanna down.


    "Fine. You are right¡­" Since Rocky had finally seen through her, Aryanna let her head cool down a


    little.


    "You know what I think? You have been very bored since nobody was able to defeat you throughout all


    these years. Everyone you encountered was far too weaker than you. So, why not go and find a ce


    where you can feel the excitement and challenge again?" Rocky tried to persuade her by giving her an


    option to be free again.


    "Excitement and challenge? What do you mean?" It turned out that Rocky had already got her


    attention, and Aryanna was quite tempted by his proposal.


    "My wife is a Godly Genius too. If you are going to be her bodyguard, you can fight all you want and


    show off your skills on the battlefield. At the same time, I''m sure that you can captivate the hearts of


    many strong men," Rocky continued to entice her with things that she wanted.


    "Well, that sounds good¡­"


    Hearing that Aryanna had been gradually opening up to the idea of teaming up with Valeria, Rocky


    continued to list a lot of benefits in order to make her agree.


    "Okay, fine. I can feel your sincerity, so I guess I''ll agree. Besides, myst master left me decades ago,


    and since then, I have been in the hands of the royal family. You are indeed right that I grew so bored


    here. Since you are an interesting guy, I shall agree to cooperate, as long as you fulfill the promises


    that you told me." Finally, Aryannapromised. Aside from the fact that she really found Rocky


    interesting, she knew that he would just continue pestering her if she did not agree.


    Afterward, Rocky immediately withdrew from her spiritual sense, knowing that he had already


    aplished his job.


    At the same time, Aryanna also regained her senses. In the middle of the stage, she and Rocky looked


    at each other and nodded in a tacit agreement.


    Immediately after, Aryanna spurted out a ck me, which instantly broke through the enchanted


    barrier around them.


    Seeing this, everyone present thought that the beast was getting frantic again. So, many of the


    powerful members of the Shura Race readied themselves in case something unexpected happened.


    However, they saw that the beast suddenly rose into the air and turned into a shining ck light. In a


    sh, the huge physique of the dragon disappeared and transformed into a human form.


    Everyone who witnesses this was struck dumb. Never did they expect that the mighty beast could


    actually transform into a human.


    "Hey, that''s my wife!" Rocky called out to Aryanna and immediately pointed to Valeria.


    Then, under the careful gazes of the crowd, Aryanna flew towards Valeria and said in a polite tone,


    "Nice to meet you, master. My name is Aryanna."


    "W-wait! Master? Are you telling me that I am going to be your master?" Valeria stammered due to


    extreme shock. The previous minute, Rocky was fiercely battling with the beast, and now, it


    transformed into a human and was calling her master.


    "Yes," Aryanna replied resolutely.


    At this moment, there was total silence in the crowd. All the members of the Shura Race, including the


    king, the elders, and the fief leaders, could not help but look at Rocky in astonishment. They could not


    begin to imagine how he pulled it off, but they were sure that it was not just because of luck.


    The king''s face actually darkened, not expecting that even Aryanna would be subdued by Rocky. He


    became anxious, knowing that if Rocky became an enemy of the royal family, it would be pretty huge


    trouble.

 Chapter 1902 You Scared Me

    Chapter 1902 You Scared Me


    "Congrattions, Valeria! You just acquired a very rare beast." Although the king was actually


    frustrated at the oue, he still forced himself to congratte Valeria with a smile on his face.


    At the same time, the elders, fief leaders, and other members of the royal family also extended their


    congrattions. Of course, it was such a big deal since no one was able to subdue Aryanna for several


    decades.


    Valeria could just nod and smile. After all, she knew that it would not be possible if it were not for


    Rocky.


    Moreover, Rocky had easily subdued two of the top beasts in the festival, but he just gave both of them


    to Gloria and Valeria. Of course, this gesture made most members of the Shura Race green with envy.


    "I guess that concludes this year''s Beast-fighting Festival!" Seeing that it was gettingte, the king


    decided to cut the festival short.


    After some more conversations, the king and the elders left first.


    Then, the leaders and the other Godly Geniuses also went their way.


    Soon enough, the whole square was emptied, leaving only Rocky, Gilbert, Flora, Valeria, and Vivian


    behind.


    After the king left, La returned and walked towards Rocky and the others.


    "So, did everyone have fun? I did not expect that Odin would have such a great harvest at the Beast-


    fighting Festival." La was still in disbelief that Rocky acquired two powerful beasts for Gloria and


    Valeria, which would be very helpfulter on. Although Gloria was a member of the Genie Fief, she


    actually sided with La and was helping Rocky execute his ns.


    "I know! By the way, Odin, won''t you tell us how you were able to subdue the Two-headed Supreme


    Dragon?" Even Flora was very curious, so she could not help but ask.


    "Hey! My name is Aryanna, not the Two-headed Supreme Dragon!" Aryanna, who was standing next to


    Valeria, immediately corrected Flora and let out a frown.


    "Oh, that''s right. Please forgive me." Although Aryanna took the form of a young woman, she was


    actually hundreds of years old already. Hence, Flora instantly apologized in a respectful tone.


    "Well, I guess it will just be a secret between me and Aryanna," Rocky said, deliberately keeping them


    guessing.


    "When did you ever tell us anything in the first ce?" Lained, knowing how secretive Rocky


    was.


    "By the way, I heard that both the Primitive Fief and the Purgatory Fief parted ways with Prince Zain.


    Are you not going to talk with their leaders?" Rocky asked La, diverting the topic to a more important


    one.


    "I''ve already sent my men to them. However, it seemed that the two leaders intended to wait in the


    meantime. Well, I''m sure that they will only pick a side when they gain some assurance," La replied


    with a shrug.


    "Well, that makes sense. They are just being smart and cautious." Rocky nodded, thinking that they


    could not do anything about it for now.


    "With the departure of the two fiefs, Prince Zain''s overall power has been greatly weakened, so we


    don''t really need to be afraid of him. Right now, we can focus our attention on the royal family and


    Prince Enoch. However, as we can see, Prince Enoch also doesn''t n on directly engaging with the


    royal family anytime soon. That means that we also can''t take advantage of their conflict," Gilbert said


    as he slightly shook his head.


    "Actually, Prince Enoch''s patience is also beyond my expectations. I can only suspect that he is plotting


    something secretly. He will have to make a move soon, and we just need to be very aware of his every


    action." As a cunning man himself, Rocky knew that Enoch would not stay silent without preparing


    something big.


    "Then, I guess we can only wait and see for now."


    After that, every one of them also went their own way.


    A few dayster, the king sent some of his men to summon the leaders of the fiefs, as well as the


    Godly Geniuses, into the Royal Land. It seemed that it was the time for the king to announce the


    identities of the Godly Geniuses of the royal family.


    As soon as Rocky, Gilbert, and Valeria arrived at the king''s pce, they saw four unfamiliar Shura


    Realm masters standing in the center of the hall. Three of them were men, and only one was a woman.


    Also, from what Rocky and the others could perceive, their auras were different from ordinary Shura


    Realm masters.


    Without even saying anything, they were sure that these four were the Godly Geniuses of the royal


    family whose identities were previously concealed.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "I think you already have a hunch, but nheless, let me introduce these four young people. These


    are the Godly Geniuses of the royal family that were chosen by the deity. After they were chosen, they


    had been secretly cultivating in seclusion." The king gave a brief introduction.


    "Godly Geniuses and leaders of the fiefs, nice to meet you. I am Benjamin." One of the four


    immediately introduced himself and cupped his hands to the visitors. He was a handsome man whose


    appearance was very simr to that of a member of the spiritual race.


    "My name is Cruz." Then, a skinny young man, with a huge gourd on his back, stepped forward and


    cupped his hands.


    "I am called Clinton!" This time, a stout man with whiskers on his face spoke up. Compared to the other


    three, he was like a little giant.


    "I''m Billie!" Lastly, the only female Godly Genius introduced herself in a haughty tone.


    "Enough about us. Who among here is the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief?" the huge and bearded


    Clinton asked as though he was about to issue a challenge.


    "It''s me," Rocky replied tly.


    Hearing this, the four Godly Geniuses of the royal family quickly shifted their gazes to Rocky and stared


    at him from head to toe. It seemed that they heard a lot of rumors about him. After they came back


    from their cultivation, they were informed that Rocky not only obtained Phillip''s spiritual power but also


    the Purgatorial Tripod itself. Then, he also overcame the Heavenly Demon Tower upon the king''s order.


    Naturally, they would be very curious about Rocky.


    "Is it true that you have got out of the Heavenly Demon Tower unscathed?" Clinton asked


    straightforwardly.


    "Yes. But I guess I just got lucky," Rocky replied, downying his own abilities yet again.


    "Maybe. But I don''t think that you are weak. Do you care to spar with me?" Clinton asked with a defiant


    sneer.


    Rocky could easily discern that Clinton was just provoking him, so he just smiled and said, "I don''t think


    I''m strong enough. You might only get disappointed if you sparred with me."


    "Ha! What a useless coward!" Clinton instantly snorted disdainfully.


    Hearing Rocky''s words, the other Godly Geniuses of the royal family, as well as the royal members,


    also showed a hint of mockery on their faces. They believed that Rocky was only declining because he


    was afraid to lose to Clinton.


    "Hey! Show some decency!" Valeria immediately stepped up and defended Rocky. After all, she could


    not stand it when someone was mocking him.


    "Did you really think that he''s afraid of you? Odin just said that out of modesty," Gloria also chimed in,


    obviously unhappy that they were belittling Rocky.


    "Well, let''s not get carried away. If you want, you can spar with Rubygon," Rocky suddenly said,


    narrowing his eyes. Originally, he did not want to embarrass these Godly Geniuses. However, upon


    seeing their rotten attitudes at their first meeting, he thought that he did not need to be polite with this


    arrogant bunch.


    "Rubygon? Who''s that?" Clinton asked with furrowed brows.


    "Oh, it''s my spiritual beast," Rocky replied.


    "Humph! Not only are you a coward, but you want to make me fight with a mere spiritual beast? That''s


    ridiculous!" Clinton continued with his mockery.


    "Well, my spiritual beast is more powerful than me. Are you afraid that you might lose to a mere


    spiritual beast?" Now, it was Rocky''s turn to provoke Clinton.


    "Ha! Why would I be afraid? Fine! Call your spiritual beast and watch me beat it to a pulp!" Rocky could


    just smile inwardly, knowing that this simple-minded man had already fallen into his trap.


    At the same time, Valeria and La also looked at each other. They knew that Rocky was going to


    humiliate Clinton. After all, they once witnessed how powerful Rubygon was.


    Of course, most of the members of the royal family present had no idea how strong Rubygon was. The


    only ones who witnessed the diabolic beast''s prowess were the warriors who had entered the Ghostly


    Demon Land. However, even the ones who came back from the deadlynd did not want to speak of it


    again, so no one really knew about Rubygon''s real strength. Even the king only heard about it because


    of Zain. Since he had no idea how strong the beast really was, the king did not try to stop Clinton.


    "All right then. Let''s head to a more open ce." Rocky then walked out of the hall with a smirk on his


    face.


    Immediately after, Clinton followed, itching to teach both Rocky and Rubygon a lesson.


    At the same time, the other royal members followed outside the hall. It was the first meeting of the


    Godly Geniuses of the fiefs and the royal family, but they already got heated. Hence, they wanted to


    see who would have the upper hand.


    As soon as they arrived at the square outside the hall, Clinton shouted conceitedly, "Summon your


    spiritual beast, and let me see what kind of useless beast it is!"


    Then, Rocky summoned Rubygon with his mind. Soon enough, a majestic and overbearing diabolic


    beast swooped down and instantlynded on the square.


    The moment itnded, Rubygon let out a ferocious roar that shook the surroundings. Its momentum


    was astounding, and it unleashed an aura at the Shura Realm.


    "What the hell? That beast is at the Shura Realm!" At this time, the royal members present were


    stumped to see such a legendary beast.

 Chapter 1903 The Kings Sudden Announcement

    Chapter 1903 The King''s Sudden Announcement


    Categorically, diabolic beasts and spiritual beasts on the Supreme Ether Land could only reach the


    Emperor Realm. It was highly unlikely for them to reach the Shura Realm, so everyone found Rubygon


    to be an utterly incredible existence in this regard.


    Clinton never thought that Rocky''s treasure beast was a diabolic beast at the Shura Realm, so he


    stood there looking totally stunned.


    "Please, go ahead," Rocky said calmly to Clinton as he gestured that Rubygon was ready.


    The moment Clinton realized how powerful his opponent was, he was at a loss for what to do. Of


    course, he did not want to start a fight against Rubygon, but he also did not want to stand there and do


    nothing, knowing all those present would deem him a coward if he backed out. Left with no other


    choice, he mustered all his courage and decided to fight.


    "Enjoy your fight, Rubygon," Rocky yfully cheered.


    In response, Rubygon immediately roared and shook its body. The next second, its overbearing aura


    surged out, swiftly rushed to Clinton at lightning speed, andunched a series of attacks on him.


    Despite the intensity, Clinton faced Rubygon head-on.


    Soon, the man and the beast caused a fierce rumble in the square in front of the hall.


    At the outset, Rubygon and Clinton seemed evenly matched. Gradually, however, the innate advantage


    of being a diabolic beast led Rubygon to gain the upper hand.


    Recognizing that the beast was already pulling ahead, Clinton felt so embarrassed that he turned livid.


    "That''s it! I''m demonizing now!" He took the next second to rage so he could try to save face.


    Apparently, Clinton forced himself to enter a demonic state to greatly boost his strength.


    The demonizing ability was unique to the Shura Race. While it was impressive, it had a certain side


    effect on the user''s body. When the royal members, including the king, saw that Clinton tried to use this


    skill, they all frowned and shook their heads in disapproval. They thought that he was taking this fight


    too seriously by using such a powerful yet double-edged skill during a y fight.


    Immediately after setting off the demonizing skill, Clinton grew quite ferocious, and his overall strength


    had also increased to the medium stage of the Shura Realm.


    Seeing that the Godly Genius stepped up his game, Rocky ordered Rubygon to do the same.


    Now, they had both increased their power. As a result, a violent airwave instantly stirred up.


    "Wait, what? It even reached the medium stage of the Shura Realm?" The king and the royal members


    were dumbfounded to find that the strength of the spiritual beast could still increase that much. After all,


    normal beasts would have to go through an arduous path before they could reach the Shura Realm, yet


    Rubygon''s strength had already reached this far. Naturally, they were beyond surprised.


    They could not keep themselves from guessing where Rocky got this beast. Eventually, they came to a


    suspicion that he might have subdued it back in the Ghostly Demon Land.


    Upon arriving at this thought, the three Godly Geniuses of the royal family wore dark faces. They


    realized that they might have been deeply humiliated without even knowing it.


    Of course, none of thempared to how gloomy Clinton looked. When he increased his power, he


    had thought that he would be able to regain some dignity by beating Rubygon hard. To his dismay,


    Rubygon still managed to increase its strength and prevail over him, which meant that using his


    demonizing skill was futile.


    At this point, Benjamin, one of the four Godly Geniuses of the royal family, finally snapped, "That''s


    enough, Clinton. Stop the fight."


    "But I..." Clinton wanted to say something more, but he immediately nodded when he saw how serious


    Benjamin seemed. He then replied, "Alright, alright. I admit defeat."


    The sudden withdrawal made Rocky shift his gaze to Benjamin. With one look, he could tell that this


    guy was the leader.


    "Odin, right? I can''t believe you have such an enviable beast. It''s amazing! By the way, my name''s


    Benjamin." Benjamin then looked at Rocky with a mischievous smile.


    "Thanks! I''m ttered." Rocky smiled and replied with modesty.


    "You know, I''ve been hearing a lot how unique you are in every aspect. They also say you have


    extraordinary abilities. It''s nice to see that you''re actually living up to your reputation," Benjamin


    continued, his wicked smile unfading.


    Perceiving that Benjamin was the shrewdest one of the four Godly Geniuses, Rocky did not say a word


    and just smiled politely.


    All of a sudden, the king spoke up and made an announcement to the public. "Listen up, everyone. I


    have some important derations. Firstly, the five Godly Geniuses of the major fiefs shall all be


    promoted to royal members. From here on, they shall be treated equally with the four existing Godly


    Geniuses of the royal family. Secondly, the nine Godly Geniuses will continue the battle. If anyone has


    any objections, speak now."


    Hearing this unexpected announcement, the royal members in attendance looked at each other with


    puzzled faces. It was so sudden that none of them had seen iting.


    On top of that, the king announced it in public. This only meant that his mind was made up, so no one


    dared to say a word.


    However, Gilbert and the other fief leaders still wore grim faces. It was true that the king gave the


    promotion an impression that it was a good thing, but they knew that he only elevated their position into


    bing royal members just so he could make them obey him. Unfortunately for the fief leaders, this


    meant that they had lost their great helpers.


    This just proved that they had quite a scheming king, but the leaders did not breathe a word about it.


    "That is all." Once the king achieved his goal, he motioned the people to take their leave and went on


    his way.


    Not long after, Benjamin and the other three Godly Geniuses of the royal family also left.


    "Let''s go, then!" Princess La called Rocky and the others.


    Without dy, they followed the princess to her pce.


    When they arrived at Princess La''s pce, Gilbert sat down and pounded the table. He was about


    to lose his temper. "What an insidious king!"


    It was clear to him that the king had intentions hiding behind the seemingly kind gesture.


    "I''m sure he did it just for the sake of the interests of the royal family. When he invited a lot of other


    royal members to join him after Prince Enoch''s rebellion, great disagreements inside the royal family


    arose. If the king doesn''t take any remedial measures, it won''t be long before he loses more men. Now,


    he just provoked many others when he made that announcement. He really seems to be testing these


    fief leaders," Flora remarked, sharing almost the same sentiment as Gilbert.


    "Actually, I don''t think it''s such a bad thing for us to be promoted. It''s true that we''re Godly Geniuses of


    the major fiefs, but it''s only glorious within the fiefs. At least, now that we''re Godly Geniuses of the royal


    family, we won''t be regarded inferior to others, and the other fiefs won''t try to offend us. They''ll have to


    show us respect instead." Rocky voiced his thoughts with an assuring smile.


    "I agree. It would be quite beneficial to us that we''re now sharing the same status with the Godly


    Geniuses of the royal family." Valeria followed as she nodded in agreement.


    "You''re both right, but we can''t forget that there''s clearly a gap in strength." Gilbert acknowledged their


    attitude, but he could not shake off his concern.


    "Yes, that is also true."


    "Things being what they are right now, the only one who can contend with them is Odin." Flora then


    turned to look at Rocky.


    "The dual cultivation method of the Flower Fief is uniquely powerful in the Shura Race, correct? With


    Odin''s current strength, he can help Valeria improve hers if they cultivate together." Princess La


    suddenly came up with a proposal.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Rocky shifted his gaze to Valeria. If truth be told, they had been pretending to be a couple but had


    never cultivated together.


    Hearing the sensible n, Valeria slowly lowered her head out of guilty conscience.


    "Well, the effect of the dual cultivation could not be achieved quickly. They''re going to need more time,"


    Flora promptly exined.


    "Oh, sure. That makes sense."


    "I think it would be best if we speed up the cultivation, so Valeria and I should probably cultivate in


    seclusion soon," Rocky suggested as he smiled faintly at Valeria.


    "That''s a good idea. Since Prince Enoch hasn''t made a move yet, it seems that he doesn''t want to


    completely part ways with the royal family just yet. That means we still have time if you want to go into


    seclusion," Gilbert replied.


    "Alright, then."


    After their discussion, Rocky and the others left Princess La''s pce. Flora went on her way alone,


    while Gilbert headed back to his mansion in the Ghost Capital with Rocky and Valeria.

 Chapter 1904 Open The Entrance

    Chapter 1904 Open The Entrance


    "When are you nning to cultivate in seclusion, Odin?" Gilbert asked when they got back to his


    mansion.


    "If I don''t have anything else to deal with, I''ll probably go in the next couple of days," Rocky replied


    auspiciously.


    "I see. Let me take care of those things for you, so you can go cultivate at ease," Gilbert offered.


    Rocky smiled and nodded in appreciation, then gestured for Valeria to leave the mansion with him.


    "Are we really going to cultivate in seclusion?" Valeria whispered after making sure that no one was


    around to hear them.


    "I said that just as an excuse. I actually want to take you to the human race." Rocky smiled as he


    revealed to her his real intention.


    "Really? We''re going to the human race?" she eximed in disbelief.


    "That''s right. If you want to improve your strength in no time, cultivating in seclusion won''t be enough.


    You must go through an adventure, and there''s naturally no other better ce for that than the Holy


    Heaven Pce. I n to arrange a trip for you and Gloria to go there," Rocky borated.


    "Wait. I''m going with Gloria?" The moment Valeria heard Gloria''s name, her face looked petnt since


    they both liked Rocky. Nheless, knowing that Rocky had his own reasons, she didn''t argue.


    Instead, she gently asked, "What about you, though?"


    "Well, I don''t need it, and there are other things I have to do." Rocky wanted to take this chance to deal


    with other important matters, so he did not have the time to go to the Holy Heaven Pce to cultivate


    with them.


    "Alright, then. If you say so!"


    After Valeria left, Rocky sent a Carrier Beast to inform Eunice, who was at the border, so she could


    ry his n to Colton and ask him to make some arrangements.


    Shortly after, Gloria came in a hurry, looking all pouty. Without further ado, she anxiously asked, "Are


    you really going to cultivate in seclusion with that woman?" She seemed green with envy.


    "Why? Are you jealous?" Rocky was certain that Gloria woulde to him as soon as she heard about


    it.


    "Of course, I am!" She had no problem admitting that fact.


    "Actually, you''re going with her. It''s you and Valeria who need to cultivate in seclusion," Rocky replied


    with a charming smile.


    "Seriously? The two of us?" Gloria was stunned when she heard it.


    "That''s right. I''ll arrange for the two of you to cultivate in seclusion in the Holy Heaven Pce," Rocky


    exined honestly.


    "Oh, alright. Aren''t youing, too?" Gloria was having a hard time believing it. After all, this was the


    first time that Rocky had taken the initiative to do something for her.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Well, I don''t need it. Right now, you have to focus on improving your strength as soon as possible,"


    Rocky added.


    "Alright! Thank you. When are we going there?" Gloria asked cheerfully.


    "Tomorrow. Tell Princess La about it when you get back, but skip the part about going to the human


    race." Rocky made sure to remind her.


    "Understood!" Gloria nodded and happily went on her way.


    After seeing Gloria leave, Rocky went to find Vivian. He needed to ask for her help for what he needed


    to do next.


    "Would you like to go to the spiritual race with me, Vivian?" The second Rocky found her, he didn''t beat


    around the bush and went straight to the point.


    "The spiritual race? For what?" Vivian asked as she nced at Rocky with a puzzled face.


    "We''ll go on an adventure!" Rocky grinned.


    "That''s it? Boring!" Vivian couldn''t help but roll her eyes at Rocky.


    "I''m serious! I was nning to go there alone, but it''s pretty dangerous where I''m going. That''s why I


    asked if you''d want toe with me," Rocky exined.


    "Where are we going, then?"


    "We''re going to the Ethereal Valley of the spiritual race!" Rocky added, trying to sound more


    convincing.


    "The Ethereal Valley? Are you kidding? That''s the sacred ce of the spiritual race!" When Vivian


    heard where they were going, she was shocked. It was said that the Ethereal Valley was the birthce


    of the spiritual race, so it was regarded as their sacred ce.


    "That''s exactly why I want you toe with me!" Rocky stressed.


    "I guess I would have to go." Vivian sighed, knowing she could not refuse.


    Rocky smiled and nodded, feeling d that she woulde around.


    "Alright. I''ll make some arrangements first before we set off."


    "When you''re done, go to the border of the spiritual race and wait for me. I wille to you after I send


    Valeria and Gloria to a ce for cultivation."


    Following his agreement with Vivian, Rocky went back to the Ghost Pce to prepare.


    The next day, Rocky and Valeria left the leader''s mansion and met with Gloria, who was waiting for


    them outside. The three of them left the Ghost Capital and headed for the border of the Shura Race.


    At the border was a battlefield, where they passed through until they once again set foot on thend of


    the human race.


    When they arrived, they were weed by this ce that had experienced the destruction of the war.


    Clearly, it was virtually robbed of its peace. Everyone felt jittery. Fortunately, what was left of Zain''s


    troops at the border not long ago had already retreated. Their absence had given the human race a


    chance to breathe.


    However, this was only temporary. Until the current royal family of the Shura Race gotpletely


    reced, the human race and the spiritual race would face all kinds of threats and dangers.


    Meanwhile, the moment they reached the Ethereal Region, Rocky went straight to the Di n with


    Gloria and Valeria.


    Since Colton had arranged everything well as soon as he received the news from Eunice, the three of


    them got to head directly to the entrance of the Holy Heaven Pce.


    Apparently, Colton was waiting for them there.


    "Hey, what''s your rtionship with the Di n? Howe members of the Shura Race like us can


    enter the Holy Heaven Pce? It''s incredible!" Gloria felt so curious that she could not help but ask


    Rocky the question. After all, she didn''t know much about him since she had no idea who he truly was.


    "You''ll find outter. Wait for me here," Rocky replied as he walked towards Colton alone.


    "Chief Colton! It''s been a while," Rocky greeted him as he cupped his hands.


    "Good to finally see you again! It seems your strength has increased a lotpared to thest time we


    met." Colton sensed the change in Rocky''s aura right away.


    "Thank you for all your help this time, Chief Colton."


    "It''s the least I could do. If it weren''t for you, the human race could not have stood a chance against the


    Shura Race. I heard they''d finally evacuated all their troops that were left at the border. You had


    something to do with that, didn''t you?" Not long ago, Colton learned that that the army of the Shura


    Race on the human border had withdrawn. At that time, he was sure that it was Rocky''s doing.


    "Now that they''re struggling to take care of themselves, they naturally can''t care about the human race.


    They''ve got bigger fish to fry," Rockymented, almost casually.


    "Are you going to the Holy Heaven Pce with them?" Colton asked to change the topic of their


    conversation.


    "No. I have to do something else, so I''ll be setting out for the spiritual race," Rocky exined briefly.


    "Oh? What will you be doing there?"


    "Let''s talk about it when Ie back. Please take care of the two girls for me while I''m away." Rocky


    had been keeping things secret since he could not disclose anything at the moment.


    "Sure. Leave it to me."


    After his quick chat with Colton, Rocky signaled to Valeria and Gloria toe closer.


    As they stood beside him, Rocky introduced them to Colton. "I''ll leave you here. Chief Colton will take


    care of you while I''m gone."


    "When will you be back?" Gloria asked in a soft voice.


    "I don''t know for sure yet. Just focus on your cultivation."


    Rocky then waved goodbye as he watched Colton lead the two women into the entrance of the Holy


    Heaven Pce.


    "I hope this time they can improve their strength smoothly," Rocky murmured to himself while he


    walked away from the entrance of the Holy Heaven Pce.


    After taking his leave of the Di n, Rocky rode on Rubygon and fleetly went on their way.


    In a couple of days, they reached the border of the spiritual race and met with Vivian, who was waiting


    for him.


    "What do you n to do in the Ethereal Valley?" Vivian asked.


    "We''re going to open another entrance to the Holy-Evil World."


    "Another entrance?!"


    "Yep. Back when I was in the Holy Heaven Pce, I met the strongest deity of the divine race. His


    name''s Deacon, and he was also the first owner of the God-killing Sword. He asked me to find all three


    entrances to the Holy-Evil World, if possible. It''s so I could protect the bnce between that world and


    the Supreme Ether Land. The Holy Heaven Pce is one of the three entrances, and the spiritual race


    and the Shura Race each have one, so that''s three. The reason we''re here right now is so I can take


    advantage of this opportunity to open the entrance in the Ethereal Valley."

 Chapter 1905 Try Their Luck

    Chapter 1905 Try Their Luck


    "Wow. Don''t you ever run out of things to do?" Vivian could not help but tease Rocky. In over a year,


    she had seen him be a member of the royal Godly Geniuses from being an ordinary fief Godly


    Genius. On top of that, she learned that he had shouldered the heavy responsibilities of saving the


    Holy-Evil World and the Supreme Ether Land.


    She admired Rocky from the bottom of her heart. Now that she was about to share the same


    responsibility with him, she wondered if she could perform as well as he did.


    "It''s not like I have a choice. I''d actually rather stay away from all this trouble if it was at all possible,"


    Rocky sighed bitterly. If it weren''t for the fact that he wanted to go back to his original world, he would


    not have opted to involve himself in the endless disputes of this world.


    "By the way, I don''t really know much about the spiritual race. Do you have any information about the


    Ethereal Valley?" Rocky added. His knowledge of the spiritual race was limited, but he knew he could


    rely on Vivian for help.


    "I''ve been to their territory a few times, but I''ve only heard of its name. After all, it''s the sacred ce of


    the spiritual race. People can''t even enter it so easily." Vivian shrugged.


    "Point taken. It seems we need to collect more information about that ce. To do that, we''ll have to go


    to the territory of the spiritual race, but we have to find out where it is first!" Rocky responded


    thoughtfully.


    "Oh, that''s easy. The Shura Race had sent spies there to gather information about the spiritual race.


    Some of them are from our Ghost Fief. If we go straight to them, they might give us answers," Vivian


    disclosed.


    "Cool! I knew you could help me on this." Rocky''s face lit up. Vivian had just presented him with a


    connection that would save him much time and trouble.


    Not knowing what to say, Vivian rolled her eyes at Rocky. She could not believe that the reason why he


    brought her here was to cut corners.


    "There''s a town called the Silver Snow Town near the border. If I remember correctly, there''s a spy


    hiding there."


    After Vivian''s recounting, they put on a disguise and entered the border of the spiritual race''s territory to


    set out for the Silver Snow Town.


    Their destination was located on the teau. Since it was snow season, most cities and towns got


    covered with snow. Nheless, it was quite a feast for the eyes.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Silver Snow Town was a very famous ce among the spiritual race, especially during the snow


    season. It attracted lots of members of the spiritual race toe and enjoy the snow in this town.


    Meanwhile, Rocky and Vivian arrived at the town in its most bustling time.


    As soon as they stepped foot inside, they saw that almost everyone was wearing thick fur clothes and


    long boots.


    They had not prepared such clothes, so they quickly attracted the attention of the crowd.


    Fortunately, getting noticed was not much of a problem since they had disguised themselves before


    they came here.


    "Let''s go buy some clothes like theirs first!" Rocky hurriedly proposed. Of course, they would need to


    blend in with the others to avoid any sort of trouble.


    Vivian nodded in agreement.


    They went to a nearby shop selling fur clothes and got inside.


    When they walked out, they were both wrapped in warm fur clothes.


    They then headed toward the ce where the spy sent by the Ghost Fief was staying.


    Silver Snow Town wasn''t big, so it didn''t take them long before they found an inconspicuous wooden


    house.


    "This should be it." Vivian took a few good looks and confirmed that they had found what they had been


    tracking down.


    "Alright, you can go. I''ll just wait for you outside," Rocky advised.


    Vivian walked to the door and knocked rhythmically. In a few seconds, the door opened.


    She then entered the house and swiftly closed the door behind her.


    It took a while before Vivian came out.


    "Did you learn anything useful?" Rocky wasted no time and asked Vivian once she emerged from the


    house.


    "It seems that Lady Luck is always with us. I''ve got the news that the spiritual race will open the


    Ethereal Valley to the five great ns in half a month. At that time, all five ns will choose some


    members to go inside," Vivian reported.


    "Oh?" Rocky did not expect that things would happen so coincidently.


    "I think this is reliable news since it has been spread. The thing is, only those members of the spiritual


    race with spiritual roots are qualified to enter the Ethereal Valley. That being the case, if we want to


    enter the Ethereal Valley, we would have to be disciples of one of the five great ns first.


    Although, we still have a problem. Since we''re not from the spiritual race, we might not have spiritual


    roots," Vivian exined with furrowed eyebrows.


    "Should it be necessary, we might have to rece two of the members of the spiritual race," Rocky


    suggested.


    "I''m afraid that won''t be easy. ording to the spy, the five great ns have different methods of


    selecting their participants with spiritual roots. On top of that, the chosen ones will immediately be


    isted and strictly protected right after the selection. Our chances of recing them will be slim."


    Vivian shook her head in deterrence.


    "I see. Things are getting tricky. It seems that we would have to sneak into one of the five great ns


    first. After that, we can find a way to get us selected..." Rocky outlined. He was getting a slight


    headache.


    "Actually, the spy also told me that four ns are almost done with their selection process. The only


    one left that hasn''tpeted theirs is the Wankong n. They''re the weakest among the five ns in


    terms of overall strength andpetitive power. That means, even if their members went to the


    Ethereal Valley, none of them could possibly measure up. This is why the members of the spiritual race


    refrain from choosing to join the Wankong n in the first ce. Maybe we can give that a try," Vivian


    proposed after going into detail.


    "Sounds good to me!" Rocky burst out as he felt a little excitement.


    "Alright, let''s see. It takes ordinary people a whole day to reach the Wankong n''s territory from here,


    so I reckon we''ll make it there in just half a day," Vivian added.


    Aftering up with a n, the two of them left the Silver Snow Town and rode Rubygon to fly directly


    to Wankong City, where the said n was located.


    The Wankong n was known for their excellent medical skills, but they were definitely weaker in all


    the other aspectspared to the rest of the four great ns.


    For that reason, the Wankong n was finding it hard to select members with spiritual roots. They


    were still far from their expected goal.


    Upon their arrival, Rocky and Vivian climbed down Rubygon and asked it to wait for them outside the


    city.


    As they walked into the city, they noticed that Wankong City was much busier than the Silver Snow


    Town. After all, it was the home of a great n.


    The Wankong n residence was located at the end of the city. Since Wankong City was built on a


    mountain, the n''s residence looked like a castle.


    Rocky and Vivian followed the straight road leading to the n''s residence. Soon, they finally reached


    their destination and stumbled across arge crowd that had gathered at the gate. Apparently, they


    were waiting for registration.


    "Whoa! There are so many people here!" Rocky took a good look around and shook his head.


    "I''m sure they are all here to try their luck. Besides, if they take the test and discover that they have


    spiritual roots, they''ll have a chance to enter the Ethereal Valley," Vivian remarked, not surprised by the


    scene.

 Chapter 1906 Participating In The Test

    Chapter 1906 Participating In The Test


    Rocky and Vivian immediately followed the crowd and lined up behind them. It took them about four


    hours of queuing before they finally registered their names.


    The test would be administered in groups of twenty candidates each. While they waited for their turn,


    they hung around by the gate with the other members of the spiritual race.


    About half an hourter, a Spiritual King of the Wankong n walked up to Rocky and the rest of their


    group.


    "Pleasee with me," he called out as he ushered them inside.


    Rocky, Vivian, and the others in their group then started walking in the same direction as the Spiritual


    King. He led them towards the gate of the Wankong n''s residence.


    "Listen carefully, everyone. Don''t look around nor try to meander. Follow me closely. If you get lost and


    caught by the guards as intruders, no one can save you." The Spiritual King turned to issue them a


    warning.


    The territory of the Wankong n was divided into five areas based on the terrain. At the lowest terrain


    was a vast area intended for the daily activities of the n. All kinds of buildings also crowded the


    ce.


    Rocky and the entire group quickly kept up with him upon hearing what he said.


    After walking for a while, they finally reached the training ground. They caught sight of a batch of


    people of the spiritual race that was undergoing the test.


    When they looked closely, they noticed that this was apletely different test than what they were


    ustomed to.


    They continued watching the ongoing test. At this time, a candidate walked into a tform that was


    engraved with spiritual marks. On the center sat a middle-level Spiritual Emperor.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    After the candidate stood still, the middle-level Spiritual Emperor at the center picked up a pearl that


    emitted strong spiritual energy. He then raised his hand, and the pearl shot out a ray of spiritual light


    that instantly enveloped the man.


    The spiritual marks on the tform suddenly shone brightly as well.


    A few momentster, the spiritual marks on the tform lit up altogether, and the light that had


    enveloped the man returned to the pearl.


    The middle-level Spiritual Emperor who controlled the pearl then stared at it for a moment and


    announced, "The spiritual root is at the Human Stage!"


    In the spiritual race, the spiritual root was divided into four stages¡ªthe Human Stage, the Mystery


    Stage, the Earth Stage, and the Heaven Stage¡ªand each one had three sublevels. The first level of


    the Human Stage was the most ordinary kind, and the highest rank was the third level of the Heaven


    Stage. However, the spiritual race had very few warriors whose roots were at the Heaven Stage. After


    all, the spiritual root could not be cultivated. It was inborn.


    Rocky and Vivian slowly exchanged looks. They knew that the test of the spiritual mark was out of the


    ordinary. In an effort to keep their identities from getting exposed during the test, they simultaneously


    suppressed their own spiritual power to the level of an ordinary Spiritual King.


    Even so, Rocky was still worried that the spiritual mark was strong enough to determine their true


    power despite hiding it. Seeing that there was nothing he could do at this moment, he decided to y


    by ear.


    It did not take long before the previous group finished the test, so Rocky''s group was about to go next.


    When their turn began, the results of the first few candidates did note out ideal. Consequently,


    most of them got eliminated.


    During her turn, as Vivian stood on the tform covered with spiritual marks, the middle-level Spiritual


    Emperor controlling the spiritual marks suddenly made a face. He seemed to have sensed that her


    aura was a little different from the others. Nheless, he paid no attention to it.


    Soon, the test began.


    Just as the Spiritual Emperor threw the pearl at Vivian, the spiritual marks beneath her feet abruptly


    shed an extremely unstable yet dazzling red light.


    At the sight of this, Vivian frowned slightly. Her guess was that the spiritual marks might have been


    rejecting her demonic aura.


    Even Rocky felt apprehensive that Vivian''s identity might get exposed at any time.


    Out of the blue, a pure power surged up within her and filled her entire body in an instant. With this, the


    spiritual marks on the tform stabilized again.


    Rocky heaved a sigh of relief.


    After the test, the middle-level Spiritual Emperor took a look at the pearl. He was stunned, and it took


    him a moment before he finally announced, "The spiritual root is at the first grade of the Heaven


    Stage."


    The crowd then burst into an uproar upon hearing those words. Apparently, in the history of the


    selection, there had only been one candidate whose spiritual root was at the third grade of the Earth


    Stage. Until Vivian took the test, they had not found anyone whose spiritual root was at the Heaven


    Stage.


    This news had the middle-level Spiritual Emperor grow especially excited. He promptly whispered a


    few words to a Spiritual King beside him and sent him on his way.


    "Please take a rest on this side. Our young master will be here soon." The middle-level Spiritual


    Emperor motioned Vivian to go to the side.


    She nodded and walked off the testing area. After exchanging eye contact with Rocky, she stood aside


    and waited patiently.


    This time, it was Rocky''s turn.


    After standing on the spiritual marks, the area beneath his feet also began to repel his presence in the


    same way that happened to Vivian.


    The middle-level Spiritual Emperor then cast a nce at Rocky and squinted his eyes. It puzzled him


    that strange things happened during Rocky''s and Vivian''s turn when the tests of all the other


    candidates went smoothly.


    Anyway, simr to Vivian''s test, the spiritual marks beneath Rock''s feet soon stabilized again.


    They ignored the irregrities and went on with the test.


    However, after Rocky finished the test, the middle-level Spiritual Emperor staggered. When he saw the


    color of the pearl in his hand, he cried out, "Oh my! Somebody, inform the young master toe here


    right away!"


    The sudden utterance caused the crowd to look at each other, trying to figure out what happened.


    Rocky also felt strange even though he was sure he had hidden his strength well. If that was the case,


    there would not be a problem since his result shoulde out simr to Vivian''s.


    About fifteen minutester, a handsome man came in a hurry with a few attendants. He was clothed


    with resplendent garments and walked with a graceful bearing, but his temperament seemed a little


    feminine along with a sense of discord.


    "Young master, he might be the one we''re looking for," the middle-level Spiritual Emperor quietly


    reported as he pointed at Rocky.


    "Is he the one whose spiritual root is at the Heaven Stage?" The young master slowly sized Rocky up.


    Although subtle, Rocky did the same with him. Heughed in his heart as he had recognized that the


    young master was actually a woman dressed in men''s clothes.


    "This isn''t him, but that person at the side." The middle-level Spiritual Emperor quickly waved his hand


    and pointed at Vivian.


    "Oh? What is the deal with this guy, then?" The young master felt bemused. He did not understand why


    his subordinate imed that Rocky was the one they were looking for.


    At this point, the middle-level Spiritual Emperor decided to talk to the young master of the Wankong


    n in hushed tones.


    As the young master heard the exnation, his expression changed in an instant.


    "What is your name?" the young master asked intently.


    "My name is Rookie Ling," Rocky replied. He needed to conceal his identity. In addition to several great


    ns, most of the members of the spiritual race had the surname of Ling, so Rocky made up a fake


    name¡ªRookie Ling.


    "Where are you from?" the young master probed further.


    "Ie from a small and remote vige. I''m afraid it is quite unmapped, sir," Rocky replied carefully.


    "Why did you take part in our test? Have you participated in the test of any other ns before?" The


    young master popped another question, trying to seek more information out of him.

 Chapter 1907 A Risky Proposal

    Chapter 1907 A Risky Proposal


    "I have been traveling in pursuit of an opportunity to make a name for myself. When I heard that your


    n was holding a spiritual root test that could ensure the entrance to the holynd of the spiritual race


    called the Ethereal Valley, I came here to try my luck," Rocky readily replied. Although he had made-up


    answers, they weren''t entirely a lie.


    The young master interviewed him some more, and Rocky calmly responded to all his queries.


    When the young master had finished talking to him, he turned to Vivian and asked the same series of


    questions. She dly answered each one just as well.


    The young master looked surprised as he heard their stories. He then turned to nce at Vivian and


    Rocky and finally asked, "Are you both willing to join our n?"


    "It would be an absolute honor!" Rocky uttered sincerely.


    Meanwhile, Vivian opted to nod in response instead.


    "Very well. From now on, you are members of the Wankong n. As such, you must dedicate


    yourselves to our n till the end of your lives. Bear that in mind, for our n allows no betrayal." The


    young master made sure he was heard loud and clear as he made the deration.


    "Understood! Thank you, young master." Rocky made an obeisance by cupping his hands. It seemed


    that their n went quite smoothly. The only thing that confused him at the moment was that neither


    the middle-level Spiritual Emperor nor the young master disclosed the level of his spiritual root to him


    or the public.


    Of course, along with the other candidates, Rocky felt baffled. Nheless, since the young master


    had already announced his qualification, no one dared to raise a question.


    "Now, both of you,e with me." The young master motioned for Rocky and Vivian to follow him.


    Without a second thought, they went with him, leaving behind the other candidates who still gazed at


    each other in confusion.


    Before long, they found that the young master had led them into a courtyard with two houses.


    "As of today, this will be your home. Please stay in this yard and don''t go anywhere else without my


    permission," the young master specified.


    Rocky and Vivian promptly nodded in agreement.


    After showing them to their quarters, the young master took his leave with his attendants. As he passed


    through the gate, two of his attendants stayed and stood guard.


    Rocky and Vivian exchanged looks before they walked to check out the house.


    Inside, a clean and well-furnished room came into view.


    "It feels like we''ve been ced under house arrest. Do you think they figured out our true identities?"


    Vivian whispered worriedly.


    "I don''t think so. It''s probably because of the oue of my test that they''re paying us special


    attention," Rocky replied thoughtfully.


    "Well, what do you expect? Your talent always gets discovered wherever you go!" Vivian quickly


    teased.


    "Anyway, let''s get some rest first. I''m sure it won''t take long before we figure out what they find so


    notable about me," Rocky returned with a confident smile.


    He then took off and went to the other house.


    Meanwhile, the young master hurried towards the hall where the members of the Wankong n held


    their daily meetings.


    Upon his arrival at the hall, many people were already seated. Richard, the patriarch, sat in the middle


    in a grand chair. He had white hair and a youthful face and exuded a powerful aura at the peak level of


    the Emperor Realm. In the spiritual race, he could be considered a peerless grandmaster.


    On both sides of the room sat the elders and officials of the Wankong n. Simr to Richard, all of


    them were also at the Emperor Realm.


    "Father!" The young master immediately bowed to the patriarch.


    "What are you doing here? Aren''t you in charge of today''s test?" Richard inquired.


    "We have discovered a candidate whose spiritual root was at the Heaven Stage. However, there was


    another one who went over the Heaven Stage! He might be one of the chosen ones as told in the


    legends!" the young master urgently reported.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "What did you say? One of the chosen ones?! Are you sure?" The patriarch was so astounded that he


    leaped to his feet.


    Even the elders and officials were taken by surprise.


    Apparently, the so-called chosen ones were the geniuses who had the inborn talent to enter the


    Ethereal Valley. They were extremely rare in the spiritual race.


    Every year, the five greatest ns would try to search for the chosen ones in various ways, but most of


    their efforts would end in vain.


    If the young master was telling the truth, this might be a turning point in the fate of the Wankong


    n.


    "That does sound like great news. However, making sure that he truly is a chosen one would require a


    series of tests. I''m afraid we don''t have enough time in our hands for that right now."


    "Indeed. If this happens to be a mistake, it will only disgrace our n!"


    "That''s true. We must treat this with extreme caution."


    The elders and officials started discussing among themselves. Most of them believed that it was quite


    unlikely that they could really have enough luck in finding the chosen ones.


    "You all make a good point, but that is the very reason why I want to arrange for him and the other


    candidates to enter the forbidden area of our n. If he can take our n''s holy treasure from there, it


    will be enough proof that he is indeed a chosen one. We all know that the holy treasure is derived from


    the Ethereal Valley. If his spiritual root is truly above the Heaven Stage, then he must have the power to


    wield it. Besides, no one in our n was able to do that in the past several hundred years. This could


    finally be our great chance in the uing quest to the Ethereal Valley!" The young master did his


    best to persuade them with his proposal.


    "That is too risky. We can''t possibly let this guy enter the forbidden area before we can even find out his


    background. If he was sent by other ns, we''d be humiliated!"


    "Young master, while that''s a good idea, it might also put us in grave danger!"


    "Chief, please consider everything before you make a decision."


    Obviously, most of the elders and officials supposed that the young master''s proposal was quite risky.


    After all, they knew nothing of the background of those two candidates, so they couldn''t simply allow


    them to enter their n''s forbidden area. After all, if their holy treasure got stolen, they would suffer a


    heavy loss.


    "Are you absolutely certain about this?" The patriarch seemed to be deep in thought when he asked


    the young master.


    "No, not at all. Even so, I''m afraid this person is thest ray of hope for our n. Father, you know how


    much our n struggled to maintain parity with the four greatest ns. If we do not gain anything in the


    quest to the Ethereal Valley, we are sure to be subject to losing our ce among them," the young


    master expressed bluntly. It was no secret that their n was no longer in the same league as the other


    four great ns.


    "You''re right. We practically have no other choice now. In order to maintain our status, we might as well


    take this risk," Richard uttered firmly.


    "C-chief!"


    Many of the elders and officials reacted emotionally. They could not feel that it was their best option.


    "Alright. I shall bring them to see you right away," the young master immediately suggested.


    "No, there''s no need for that. This matter falls on you now. Whatever the result is, remember to keep a


    low profile. If he truly is a chosen one, there''s no way that the other four ns won''t try to take him from


    us once they find out about him," Richard dutifully reminded.


    "Understood."


    The young master instantly went on his way.


    The next day, the young master rode on a luxury carriage pulled by spiritual beasts and arrived at the


    courtyard where Rocky and Vivian stayed.


    Before he even reached the gate, Rocky and Vivian already sensed his arrival from a distance. With a


    nk face, Rocky slowly opened the door and stepped out.


    "Sir! What brings you here?" Rocky greeted, feigning surprise.

 Chapter 1908 The Horrible Scene

    Chapter 1908 The Horrible Scene


    "I''vee to tell you something important," the young master replied with a serious face.


    Secondster, Vivian came out as well.


    "Today, both of you, along with some of the candidates will undergo another test. If you make it, you


    shall be considered as true members of the Wankong n," the young master continued.


    "Should we take it right now?" Rocky asked. He was well aware that this was definitely not an ordinary


    test.


    "That would be best. Come with me."


    The young master then turned around and walked ahead. Rocky and Vivian followed him straight away.


    They all got into the fancy carriage that the young master had parked outside and left.


    About an hourter, they reached the mountain behind the Wankong n residence. The fancy


    carriage pulled up in front of a huge cave.


    At this moment, some warriors of the spiritual race who passed the spiritual root test had already


    gathered by the cave.


    When the young master, Rocky, and Vivian got off the carriage, everyone quickly shifted their eyes to


    them.


    "Listen carefully, everyone. For today''s test, you will all be entering this cave and will take out a holy


    treasure from the deepest part of the cave. If any of you can bring it back here, you shall be deemed


    qualified to go directly to the Ethereal Valley." Without wasting any time, the young master gave out the


    instructions for the test.


    Hearing this, everyone immediately grew excited. Originally, merely having a spiritual root was not


    enough to obtain the qualification to enter the Ethereal Valley, and they would have to pass some


    competitions before they could proceed. However, a chance to enter the Ethereal Valley without any


    more tests had just been presented to them. Naturally, they wanted to give it a try.


    While everyone was in high spirits, only Rocky and Vivian remained calm. They felt something fishy in


    this test.


    "What are you all waiting for? You can get started!"


    As soon as they heard the young master''s go signal, the candidates rushed into the cave one after


    another.


    "You may now go as well. Don''t let me down!" the young master prompted Rocky and Vivian.


    They nodded, then looked at each other knowingly and started walking.


    Together, they followed the other candidates into the cave.


    As soon as all the candidates got inside, the young master hastily ordered, "Seal the entrance at once!"


    In a sh, the entrance of the cave got sealed by a spiritual skill.


    "You, stay here and keep an eye on them. If anything happens, let me know right away." The young


    master left in his luxury carriage as soon as he gave the order.


    At that very second, Rocky, Vivian, and the others instantly got engulfed by a gloomy and horrible


    atmosphere.


    "What the hell is this ce?" one of the candidates brisklyined.


    "Haven''t you heard? This cave is the forbidden area of the Wankong n. Stories say that this ce


    was specially built to make offerings to the Earth Monster," another candidate enlightened the clueless


    warrior using a mysterious voice.


    "What''s an Earth Monster?"


    "They are spiritual monsters that are incredibly powerful enough to use a powerful spiritual skill."


    "How different are they from spiritual beasts then?"


    "Well, there''s actually a big difference. It''s said that if an Earth Monster hits you with its spiritual skill, it


    can absorb your soul. Even if you''re a master or a spiritual beast, it can control you."


    "Seriously? What should we do if wee across the Earth Monster?"


    "If that happens, make sure you don''t look at its eyes. Otherwise, we''ll be doomed."


    Upon learning about the Earth Monster, some candidates began to worry about themselves.


    Meanwhile, Rocky and Vivian merely smiled at each other. They did not care to join the others in their


    conversation.


    After walking along the straight passageway for a while, the candidates finally stumbled upon several


    forks.


    They scattered in groups and entered the forks they chose.


    Seeing that the others had gone their way, Vivian looked at Rocky and asked, "Which way are we


    going?"


    "Hmm. This calls for Kohen''s help!" Rocky immediately summoned Kohen from his Magic Spiritual


    Space.


    It was the first time that Vivian had seen Kohen. "Whoa! This treasure beast looks so strange!"


    "Well, it''s a mixed-blood!"


    "What does that mean?" Of course, Vivian did not understand such a modern word.


    "It simply means that it''s a hybrid, like those produced by diabolic beasts and spiritual beasts," Rocky


    readily exined.


    "Oh, when did you have such a pet?" Vivian asked quite keenly.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Pet? I prefer not to call Kohen that. It''s a spiritual beast!" Rocky quickly corrected.


    "But... It looks so small."


    "It''s only a year old. It''s actually normal for it to be this small at such a young age." Rocky grinned.


    "Only a year old? No wonder it''s so small. Still, its aura is already very strong considering its young


    age."


    "Believe it or not, its growth speed is faster than that of normal spiritual beasts. Unfortunately, no


    treasure can directly enhance the power of spiritual beasts here on the Supreme Ether Land. If there


    was, this little guy can grow even faster..."


    Vivian immediately rolled her eyes at Rocky as she heard him talk about something that was beyond


    the bounds of possibility in the Supreme Ether Land.


    After their chat, Rocky asked Kohen to check those forks before them.


    In just a moment, Kohen chose a direction.


    Rocky and Vivian promptly trod along the fork.


    They kept moving until they realized that they seemed to be walking in a maze, constantly choosing


    between the forks. They also found it strange that they did not meet anything along the way.


    "Do you think this test is just to let us walk out of the maze and get the holy treasure at the end of it?"


    Vivian asked curiously. If that was the case, this test would be a piece of cake.


    "I''m sure it''s not that simple. Didn''t those guys say that there''s an Earth Monster in this cave? If my


    guess is right, the Earth Monster has probably been secretly watching us all this time..." Rocky shared


    his spection.


    "This is the first time I''ve heard of such a spiritual monster in the spiritual race."


    "Oh, sure. You''re from the Shura Race and a powerful kind at that. Of course, you would never bother


    to learn these kinds of unorthodox creatures," Rocky jested.


    Vivian merely red at him.


    "Ahhh!" As they continued to wander in the cave instinctively, they suddenly heard a scream.


    A few secondster, a candidate rushed out from a fork on one side. His hair was disheveled and his


    face had gone pallid. He kept shouting, "Terrible! It''spletely terrible!"


    "Hey! What did you see?" Vivian grabbed his arm and asked.


    Despite her forceful grasp, the warrior did note to his senses. He was still in a daze.


    Left with no option, Vivian pped him in the face.


    The man was stunned for a moment before he regained consciousness.


    "Let me ask you again. What did you see?" Vivian demanded.


    "I... I saw that monster¡­ It eats people..." The man was too frightened to speak and kept crying and


    screaming.


    Vivian shifted her gaze to Rocky. If it was true, they were now faced with a menacing problem.


    "There''s still a possibility that it isn''t true. Let''s go check the Earth Monster with our own eyes!" Rocky


    did not even wait for a response and just went straight to the fork where the man came out. Vivian


    quickly followed suit.


    Not long after they roamed the fork, Rocky and Vivian entered a closed cave.


    Indeed, what they saw there was extremely terrifying. Piles of human bones weed them, as well as


    bloody corpses that were clearly just freshly dismembered.

 Chapter 1909 Illusion

    Chapter 1909 Illusion


    "What do you have to say now? This scene doesn''t seem to be fake," Vivian remarked. Although she


    did not take a closer look, she could easily tell from her broad experience that what they were seeing


    was too real to be a hallucination.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Rocky somehow thought the same thing. But after a moment, his eyes narrowed as though he


    discovered something. Out of the blue, he summoned a me from his palm and threw it at the


    dismembered corpses in front of them.


    In an instant, the remains were engulfed by the zing me.


    However, to their surprise, the corpses remained unaffected even after they were set aze for quite a


    while now.


    "That''s weird. What''s happening here?" Vivian immediately asked, turning to Rocky with her eyes wide


    open.


    "Well, it''s just as I expected," Rocky said while nodding. It appeared he just confirmed something.


    "What do you mean? What exactly is going on?" Vivian continued to ask with a confused expression on


    her face.


    "As I expected, this is actually just an illusion. In fact, we must have been hallucinating from the start.


    Everything we saw in this cave, including the warrior we encountered just now, is nothing but an


    illusion," Rocky said with certainty in his voice.


    "But how do you know that? What makes you so sure?" Although Vivian thought Rocky''s theory made


    sense when they saw the non-burning corpses, she was not too convinced. After all, everything they


    saw up to now was way too real. Moreover, she thought that if this was just really an illusion, they


    should have noticed it much earlier.


    "Did you not notice that there was no scent? When we stumbled upon this brutal scene, there should


    have been a strong smell of blood all over the ce. But the moment we approached this area, I didn''t


    smell anything. Besides, despite Koko having a very keen sense of smell, it failed to lead us out of this


    maze. Thus, the only possible exnation behind all these is that we''re just hallucinating. Most


    probably, we are still by the entrance and we haven''t moved an inch at all!" Rocky exined in detail.


    "I can understand the logic of what you are saying, but it just baffles me that we did not notice it when


    we were put under an illusion." Vivian furrowed her brows as she tried to figure how it happened.


    "I think the spell took effect right after we entered the cave. Maybe the entire cave has been cast with a


    strong spiritual skill that could make anyone hallucinate," Rocky replied with a frown.


    "That''s what I''m concerned about! What kind of spiritual skill could be this powerful?" Vivian eximed


    in disbelief.


    "Do you remember the so-called Soul-extracting Skill that they mentioned earlier? I bet this is it," Rocky


    spected.


    "Then, it seems that we have underestimated its power!" Vivian shook her head and continued, "What


    are we going to do now?" Since she was not familiar with sorcery like the Soul-extracting Skill, she


    could not think of a possible solution.


    "If we are under the Soul-extracting Skill, then we must find out the ones who are using it on us. Since


    we''re hallucinating, it would be impossible for us to attack them in reality. However, if they are


    controlling everyone in the cave, I reckon that it is not an easy task to manipte everyone''s minds at


    the same time. For now, we should try and find even the tiniest w that could lead us out of this


    illusion," Rocky analyzed calmly and came up with a possible answer.


    "Like ordinary illusionary tricks, this one makes the targets hallucinate. However, under ordinary


    illusionary tricks, the real body of the person under it won''t take any damage. But I think that under the


    Soul-extracting Skill, if you get hurt in the illusion, your real body will also receive the same amount of


    damage," he added.


    "I see. So, how are we going to find that w in this spell?"


    "Well, there''s only a limit to the amount of pain that one can bear. When the damage to one''s body


    reaches a certain extent, the sharp pain that he experiences might snap him out of the control of the


    skill. Therefore, I want you to beat me up until I regain my consciousness and break out of the Soul-


    extracting Skill!" Rocky said decisively. Based on his previous experience, this was the best way to


    counter an illusionary spell.


    "Beat you up? Are you sure this will work?" Of course, Vivian was a little hesitant.


    "Yes, you don''t need to hold back!" Rocky strongly urged.


    "Fine. Here I go!" Then, Vivian straightened up and instantly exuded her strength at the Shura Realm.


    She did not need to restrain her powers since everyone was under an illusion.


    The next moment, she strode forward andunched an all-out blow towards Rocky.


    On the other hand, Rocky did not even try to defend himself. He took Vivian''s attack head-on.


    Upon the collision on his body, Rocky immediately spat out a mouthful of blood. At the same time, he


    somehow felt that the scene in front of him began to flicker. It seemed that for a second, he caught a


    glimpse of the real world.


    "It''s working! Come on, don''t stop attacking!" Rocky firmly instructed.


    Hearing this, Vivian readied herself andunched another barrage of powerful strikes.


    Under her constant fierce attacks, the scene before Rocky became chaotic. His vision was constantly


    switching between reality and illusion, which was actually a good sign.


    At the same time, Rocky took advantage of the opportunity. He concentrated and focused on his


    surroundings to confirm their current position in the real world. Previously, he surmised that they fell


    under the spell upon entering the cave. Hence, he thought that they were still at the entrance. If that


    was the case, then the caster of the Soul-extracting Skill must be further inside the cave.


    After confirming that they were indeed near the entrance of the cave, Rocky summoned a me and


    aimed it at the depths of the cave. When his vision shifted to reality again, he instantly threw the me


    forward.


    His aim was perfect, and it flew straight into the depths of the cave.


    Boom!


    The next moment, a sea of raging fire exploded, illuminating the entire cave. At the same time, the


    strong impact shook the area and was felt throughout the cave.


    As the light of the me illuminated the cave, several ape-like figures were revealed in the depths of


    the cave. However, they quickly disappeared into the darkness again when the mes subsided.


    At this time, Rocky and Vivian had already snapped back to reality as if they just woke up from a vivid


    dream. Then, they were weed by the darkness as they looked into the depths of the cave. They


    also noticed that the other warriors, who had entered the cave with them, were still under the Soul-


    extracting Skill. They were standing near the entrance and were not moving at all.


    "Did we really make it back to reality?" Vivian asked as she looked around. She was actually a bit


    surprised that Rocky''s rash strategy worked perfectly.


    "I think so. But it seemed that we have also angered the dwellers of this cave," Rockymented,


    smiling wryly.


    They soon noticed that in the depths of the darkness surrounding them, a dozen pairs of red eyes were


    staring right at them.


    "If I''m not mistaken, they should be the so-called Earth Monsters," Rocky affirmed, remembering what


    the other warriors were talking about before.


    "We are in a bit of a pickle here. We don''t know how broad this cave is, nor do we know where the


    hidden holy treasure is. I guess if we want to move forward, we have to go all-out and take those


    creatures out," Vivian remarked with a deep sigh.


    "Ha-ha! I guess the usually smart andposed Miss Vivian can be thickheaded at times," Rocky


    teased with a soft chuckle.


    "Hey! Watch your tongue or I''ll cut it off!" Vivian instantly shot a sullen re towards Rocky.


    "But I am just telling the truth. Why do you think the young master wants us to go through this cave?"


    Rocky asked, smiling gently.


    "To test our spiritual roots?" Vivian replied after thinking for quite a while.


    "That''s right. If this is a test of our spiritual roots, then there''s no way that we can solve this by just


    forcing our way through. I think we will have to gain the recognition of those creatures. Perhaps, if we


    can appease them, they will even help us find the holy treasure that''s hidden in this cave," Rocky


    analyzed, thinking outside the box.

 Chapter 1910 Recognized Him As Master

    Chapter 1910 Recognized Him As Master


    "I see. How can we make them recognize us then? We''ve never practiced any cultivation methods of


    the spiritual race, and the spiritual root is unique to them. Even if we have been proven to have spiritual


    roots in the test, it probably won''t be the same as theirs, right?" Vivianmented. She felt confused


    and hesitant.


    "Actually, the so-called spiritual root of the spiritual race is a kind of potential. You can think of it as their


    version of the innate demonizing ability of the Shura Race. They''re all born with creatures. If you


    release your power, the Earth Monsters will be able to sense the existence of your spiritual root since


    you were also born with it," Rocky enlightened.


    "That''s all we need to do now? That''s easy!" Vivian eximed as she finally figured it out.


    "That''s right. So, who''s going to do it, you or me?" Rocky smiled as though he just challenged Vivian.


    "I got this. You must''ve been badly hurt from when you made me hit you uninhibited earlier. Just take a


    rest and let me force them out."


    Before she could even finish talking, Vivian released her martial spirit at the God Realm and swiftly


    showed her true strength. In a sh, an aura with mixed characteristics of deity and demon burst out of


    her delicate body and instantly pervaded the entire cave.


    The overwhelming aura shook the whole cave.


    The sudden disturbance inside the cave rmed the people outside who were standing guard.


    Although they had no idea why the cave was shaking, they knew something terrible was happening.


    "Go and inform the young master right away!" the Spiritual King in the lead hurriedly ordered.


    Meanwhile, after Vivian released her violent power, strange screams echoed from the depths of the


    cave. It sounded as though they were in panic.


    "You did it!" As Rocky observed the scene, he hinted to Vivian that their n worked.


    Vivian then restrained her strength and slowly calmed down.


    "Please forgive our rudeness! We came here to take out the holy treasure at the order of our young


    master. Please help us find it," Rocky expressed politely.


    After a moment, a white-haired ape slowly appeared in front of Rocky and Vivian.


    "Um, are you the Earth Monster?" Rocky was somewhat surprised to see the white-haired ape. He had


    thought that the Earth Monster would be some kind of a violent evil spirit, but he did not expect it to


    look so ordinary.


    The Earth Monster did not say anything. Instead, it looked at Rocky and waved.


    "Come on. Let''s follow it," Rocky urged Vivian as he understood what the Earth Monster meant.


    They walked behind the white-haired ape and found themselves deep into the cave.


    Although there was no light inside the cave, they could still vaguely tell which direction they were going.


    They walked for a while until they finally made a few turns. All of a sudden, a dazzling green light shot


    in front of them.


    They quickly squinted their eyes and gradually opened them as they adapted to the bright green light.


    When they tried to take a closer look, they found themselves in astonishment. As it turned out, the


    green light was emitting from a piece of emerald green bamboo.


    It was, by all means, the holy treasure of the Wankong n.


    "Huh? What kind of holy treasure is this? It''s nothing out of the ordinary!" Vivian could not help but


    mutter under her breath.


    Nheless, she focused onpleting the task. She did not care that this bamboo did not look like a


    holy treasure at all, so she went straight ahead and aimed to grab it.


    However, Rocky had different ideas. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was


    off. Out of impulse, he shouted at Vivian, "Don''t touch it!"


    Unfortunately, it was toote. As soon as Vivian touched the emerald green bamboo, a strong, green


    light swiftly bounced back. It bound her hands and feet that kept her from being able to move at all.


    "This holy treasure must be good at sealing powers and constraining others. It even managed to


    restrain Vivian''s power so easily. I guess this holy treasure wasn''t as ordinary as it seemed..." Rocky


    deftly surmised.


    In spite of that, he remembered that the young master of the Wankong n asked them toe into


    this cave and take it, so he must have thought that one of them could obtain it.


    Rocky thought it should be him.


    He then walked forward without any hint of hesitation and reached out his hand to the emerald green


    bamboo.


    "Stop! Don''t do that!" Vivian was worried that Rocky might suffer the same fate as her.


    The moment Rocky touched the green bamboo, it briskly shed. Before he realized it, the bamboo


    had already turned into a green bracelet and wrapped around his wrist.


    At the same time, the power that had been binding Vivian vanished. The darkness before them also


    dispersed, revealing the true face of their surroundings.


    Apparently, no maze or hindrances could have existed in this cave, as they were actually in a ce of


    worship all this time. What Rocky and Vivian had experienced was actually an illusion caused by some


    spiritual skill.


    They eventually saw twelve identical Earth Monsters surrounding them, either hanging or swinging all


    over the ce.


    They came forward, and then suddenly, all twelve of them knelt down in front of Rocky.


    Although the other candidates that had been hit by the spiritual skill of the Earth Monsters had finally


    come to their senses, it puzzled them that there were twelve Earth Monsters kneeling down to Rocky.


    None of them had any idea about what had happened.


    "There is no need for this. Please get up!" Rocky was astounded for a moment, but he knew that the


    Earth Monsters must have worshipped him due to the fact that he had obtained the holy treasure.


    One after another, the Earth Monsters did as they were told.


    "Let''s go," Rocky called Vivian. They quickly went back to the entrance of the cave under the watchful


    eyes of the public.


    Following the strange movement in the cave, the spiritual skill that had sealed the cave was lifted.


    Because of this, the guards feltpelled to ry the news to the young master.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Consequently, just as Rocky and Vivian made it out of the cave, the young master arrived with some of


    his attendants.


    The young master was stunned when he saw Rocky and Vivian. However, as soon as his eyes fell on


    the emerald green bracelet on Rocky''s wrist, his face immediately lit up. He had no doubts that Rocky


    would obtain the holy treasure of their n.


    "Leave us!" the young master instructed his followers.


    Everyone hurriedly stepped aside.


    "Young master, this is the holy treasure you asked for, right?" Rocky walked up to the young master as


    soon as he saw him. He raised his right hand and pointed at the green bracelet.


    "Precisely."


    "Alright, let me take it off," Rocky acknowledged. As he was about to remove the bracelet, it suddenly


    shrank and wrapped itself more closely around his wrist. There was no way he could take it off.


    "It seems that it wants to stay with you. It must have recognized you as its master," the young master


    remarked,pletely unsurprised.


    "As master? But I didn''t do anything. Can it be so intelligent?" Rocky was truly curious. After all, only


    intelligent treasures could directly recognize someone as their master.

 Chapter 1911 Confirmation

    Chapter 1911 Confirmation


    "Yes, and quite intelligent at that. This treasure was made from a thousand-year-old bamboo that grows


    in the Ethereal Valley. It was a gift from a mysterious grandmaster that an ancestor of our n had met


    when he traveled there. It is transmutable and tenacious as it can defend itself and protect its owner at


    the same time. Since the death of its previous owner, it has never approved of anyone owning it. That


    is why it had been enshrined by our n for generations. Today, however, it finally found its new


    owner," the young master exined in detail.


    "Why does it seem like you had expected it to recognize me as its master?" Rocky asked. He sensed


    that the young master had arranged all of this.


    "I just had to give it a try. With so little time, this was the only way I can confirm this fact, so I wanted to


    use it to verify that you are, indeed, a chosen one," the young master admitted.


    "A chosen one?" Rocky raised an eyebrow, unsure of what the young master meant about the term.


    "That''s right. The so-called chosen ones are those of the spiritual race who can enter the Ethereal


    Valley without any restrictions," the young master rified.


    "But sir, may I ask why you think I''m the one?" Rocky couldn''t help but wonder why the young master


    was so sure of his abilities.


    "You see, when an ordinary spiritual race member gets endowed with a spiritual root, it usually has a


    certain attribute, inparison to the spiritual root of a chosen one that has five. That''s what we


    discovered about your test result yesterday," the young master answered.


    "Oh."


    "Thanks to your participation, our n will finally manage to turn the tide and rebuild our reputation in


    the quest to the Ethereal Valley!" The young master''s excitement was apparent.


    Rocky took a gander at him and furtively breathed a sigh of relief. Not only did he obtain a new


    treasure, but he also got the qualifications to enter the Ethereal Valley without putting in much effort as


    they thought they would.


    "Well, then. Would you minding with me right now to see my father?" the young master requested.


    He couldn''t wait to let his father know about this good news.


    They did not waste any more time and quickly left the cave to make their way back to the hall.


    The young master needed to keep Rocky''s identity secret, so before he sent a trusted attendant for his


    father, he took Rocky and Vivian to a side hall next to the conference hall first.


    With a strong aura, the patriarch soon entered the room.


    Both Rocky and Vivian looked at him with utter surprise. They were sure that he was strong enough to


    be ranked among the top ten of the entire spiritual race.


    "Father, I have confirmed that a chosen one is with us. The sacred bracelet has recognized him as its


    new master." Without dy, the young master informed the patriarch.


    "Is that so?" Richard seemed taken aback. He did not expect that the chosen ones truly existed and


    that their n actually had the luck to find one. He almost went into ecstasy, but eventually managed to


    keep cool.


    "This is the chosen one, Rookie, and this genius with the Heaven-Stage spiritual root is Tripp," the


    young master quickly introduced.


    "Wee, geniuses! It is an absolute honor for our n to have you with us. I hope you can help us


    rebuild our reputation!" The patriarch expressed himself in quite a polite tone. In fact, he didn''t have to


    be so courteous to them. However, he knew that the chosen ones could not only enter the Ethereal


    Valley without any restrictions but also enter some forbidden areas that ordinary people weren''t allowed


    to enter. It was a ce where there usually were priceless spiritual treasures and cultivation methods. If


    Rocky could get some of them, it would surely improve their n a great deal. For this reason, he


    decided to treat Rocky with utmost courtesy.


    "The pleasure is ours, sir. We just came in pursuit of fame and fortune, but now, I''m sure we can


    achieve something with your kind help," Rocky replied with politeness as well.


    "Oh, certainly!" The patriarch then turned and ordered, "Alex, arrange a good ce for them to live in


    and find them some maids."


    "Thank you for your kindness, sir, but some good food will be enough. There''s really no need to send


    maids. We''re both a bit of a boor and aren''t used to being served," Rocky refused politely. He did not


    want to have too many people around them since Vivian''s disguise might get exposed.


    "Alright, I shall arrange for them to live in the Spring Cloud Pavilion. It''s a quiet ce, and no one will


    disturb them," the young master advised after thinking for a while.


    Richard nodded in agreement to the young master, who was actually his daughter, and Rocky, then


    took his leave as well.


    After that, the young master apanied Rocky and Vivian to the tier-3 area of the Wankong n


    along a circr road. This area was where the Spiritual Kings of the n lived.


    Upon their arrival, Alex quickly summoned the manager, who was a peak-level Spiritual King.


    "Briar, they are both very important guests of our n who will live in this area for a while. They are


    moving to the Spring Cloud Pavilion, so get the rooms ready right away!" Although Alex gave specific


    orders, she did not make it clear who they actually were.


    "Alright. May I know who they are?" Briar felt curious, so he tried to ask.


    "Keep out of it. Just go and do as I say," Alex responded sternly.


    Briar acknowledged, then nodded as he cupped his hands.


    "This way, please," Briar invited Rocky and Vivian as he led the way for them.


    Alex then left while Rocky and Vivian followed Briar to their amodation.


    The Spring Cloud Pavilion was at the east end of the tier-3 area. It was an isted, quiet ce that had


    a scenic view of the surrounding green forest.


    "If there is anything you need, do not hesitate to let me know. Please excuse me." Briar left them with a


    reminder before taking off.


    As he turned around, Rocky and Vivian pushed the door open and entered the building.


    It had three floors¡ªthe first floor was the living room, and the second and third floors were both


    sleeping chambers.


    After checking the entire building, Rocky said to Vivian, "How about you sleep on the third floor? I think


    it''s better suited for you."


    "Sure." Of course, Vivian had no objections. She then uttered, "I didn''t expect we''d obtain the


    qualifications this easy."


    "You and me both. Anyway, it''s all working out beautifully. Let''s just rest here and wait till we get to


    enter the Ethereal Valley," Rocky replied. He then added, "Although, we still have to be careful not to


    give ourselves away since it''s still going to be a while before we can go there."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Yeah, I know. By the way, why do we both possess spiritual roots even though we''re born in the Shura


    Race?" Vivian brought up. She had been wondering about this ever since they passed the


    test.

 Chapter 1912 The New Spiritual Emperor

    Chapter 1912 The New Spiritual Emperor


    "It''s probably due to the martial spirit and power at the God Realm that we have fused inside our


    bodies. Besides, who stipted that only the spiritual race could have the spiritual root? I''m pretty sure


    that even some humans also have the innate spiritual root, just as some members of the Shura Race


    probably do. I guess, to put it bluntly, the spiritual root is a way that the spiritual race has created to


    identify talent. Perhaps the only difference is whether it has been recognized officially or not. Also, if it


    is widely epted as the spiritual power, and if it''s acknowledged by all three races, it might also


    be a standard of measuring one''s strength." Rocky analyzed the possibilities. After all, the


    spiritual root was a term that was only special among the spiritual race. Since the other two races had


    not even heard of it as much, it was quite unlikely for them to actually use it to evaluate the individual


    strength of the warriors.


    "Well, that does make a lot of sense," Vivian sighed.


    "All thanks to my voice of experience." Rocky shot her a charming smile.


    "Whatever you say. Anyway, I''m tired. I''m going to rest upstairs." After that, Vivian went straight to her


    room on the third floor.


    Rocky watched her leave, and then began to study the bamboo bracelet on his wrist.


    In his fascination, he spent all night trying to figure it out.


    The next morning, Vivian went downstairs to the second floor and found Rocky sitting on the couch


    with his legs crossed. A green light was circling around him.


    "Were you ying with your new toy the entire night?" Vivian asked, feeling baffled.


    "If I''m not mistaken, this treasure must''ve been forged by the divine race!" Rocky blurted as he looked


    up at her.


    "The Ethereal Valley is one of the entrances to the Holy-Evil World, right? That means it''s normal for


    the ancestors of the Wankong n to meet the divine race. With that said, I''m afraid it won''t be easy


    for you to escape in the future since you just took such a treasure from their n. If you leave, you''ll


    probably acquire a bad reputation." Vivian couldn''t help but tease Rocky.


    "Who says I''m going to escape? I have a feeling that we made the right decisioning here,


    especially at this point in time. If we can help the Wankong n rise again, or better yet, be the


    head of the five great ns, they will owe us a favor. That way, it''ll be much easier for us to get the help


    of the spiritual race in the future," Rocky calcted shrewdly.


    "Wow. You''re decidedly crafty, you know that? I bet you''ve already nned it all quite well just like


    when you entered the Ghost Fief. If I didn''t know any better, I''d say you deliberately stole my position


    as the Godly Genius," Vivian snorted in a yful tone.


    "Ha-ha! But just for the record, I didn''t do that!" Rocky yed along as he immediately wore an


    expression of grievance.


    In the middle of their bantering, they suddenly heard a noise on the first floor.


    When they went downstairs to check what was going on, they saw the young mastere in along


    with a few maids. They were carrying a few sets of gorgeous clothes and boots, as well as some


    valuable ornaments.


    "Oh, great! You''re both up. I have brought you some clothes. Try them on to see if they fit you," the


    young master encouraged.


    After exchanging nces, Rocky said to Vivian, "Go and try these clothes."


    Vivian then picked some and went upstairs.


    "Are youfortable staying here?" The young master seemed concerned when he asked.


    "Yes, young master. It''s incredible. Thank you for taking care of us so much," Rocky replied and then


    shed a grateful smile.


    "You''re wee. It''s the least I can do. In fact, I want to express my gratitude towards you. If it weren''t


    for the both of you, our n would decline right after the Ethereal Valley open this time." The young


    master heaved a sigh.


    "This kind of dispute is indeed a bit cruel. I know it''s not my ce to say anything since I''m an outsider,


    but if there''s anything I can do to help you, I will definitely do it." Naturally, Rocky''s attitude won the


    trust of the young master.


    "Well, that''s exactly what I wanted to ask of you. Now, if you don''t mind, consider me as your brother


    from now on! Don''t call me young master anymore. Just call me Alex," the young master suggested


    without any hint of grandiosity.


    "Shouldn''t I regard you as a sister instead?" Rocky returned with a bright smile.


    "Huh?" Alex was stunned.


    "Young master, I''ve known for a while that you are a girl."


    "How''d you know?" Alex was totally surprised. Ultimately, only her father, along with some elders and


    senior members of the Wankong n, knew that their "young master" was actually a female. She


    believed that Rocky could not have found out about it since he had just arrived.


    "I have a sister who often wears men''s clothes, so I''m quite familiar with this feeling," Rocky uttered


    euphemistically.


    "Ah, I see. I''m sorry for misleading you, Rookie! Indeed, I am a girl. Having been born as the heir of the


    family, I was raised as a boy, so I''ve been used to it for so many years. I didn''t deliberately hide my


    gender from you. Besides, I could care less whether I am a man or a woman..." Alex exined without


    any hesitation.


    "I see. It makes no difference anyway," Rocky affirmed her as he nodded his head. Their conversation


    made him appreciate Alex''s personality. She was not stingy with details. On top of that, she knew how


    to manage people and could also keep a cool head when doing things. She even had a sharp


    observation. Rocky believed that she would definitely achieve great things in the future.


    "On another note, I see that the two of you get along well. People who don''t know you might suppose


    you''ve known each other before," Alexmented, vaguely mentioning Vivian.


    "It''s true that we get along. It''s just that Tripp can be cold and aloof, and sometimes he just ignores


    me," Rocky responded calmly.


    "A-ahem!"


    At the same time, a slightly loud cough came from the stairway, catching the attention of both Rocky


    and Alex. Then, when they looked in the direction of the sound, they saw Vivian in gorgeous clothes,


    making her look even more handsome and fascinating. On her left chest, the word "Wankong" was


    embroidered. At a mere nce, she could pass for a genuine noble man.


    "Wow, Tripp! Don''t walk on the street alone looking like that. Otherwise, all the girls might want to


    kidnap you," Rocky remarked in a teasing tone.


    However, Vivian did not utter a word and just red at him.


    "Well, Rookie is right. You indeed look marvelous. Even people like me will feel a bit inferior to you,"


    Alex added with a modest smile.


    Vivian just ignored both their praises. Instead, she turned to Rocky and said, "Come on. It''s your turn to


    change your clothes."


    "Me? Give me a break. I''m already fine with my regr clothes," Rocky immediately refused and


    casually waved his hand.


    "If you two have the time right now, I can show you around the Wankong n residence," Alex


    proposed without further ado.


    Since Rocky and Vivian thought that it was good timing, they instantly agreed.


    After a while, the three of them left the Spring Cloud Pavilion and began touring around the entire n


    residence as they rode the fancy carriage.


    While they were on their way, Alex mentioned the history of the Wankong n and the current situation


    of the entire spiritual race.


    It turned out that the ancestors of the five great ns were also the original five tribes of the spiritual


    race. Just a few decades ago, their race was living primitively, and their environment was not as


    luxurious as what it was today. They only lived in wooden or thatched houses, and even their ruling


    system was not very organized.


    But after the current leader of the spiritual race took over, the economy of the spiritual race began to


    develop at a rapid pace. They started to catch up with the advancement of both the human race and


    the Shura Race. Moreover, he obligated the five tribes to establish their own ns and territories in


    order to make the spiritual race more prosperous.


    Several sects also started sprouting everywhere, although none of them became as huge as the five


    great ns. However, in the recent years, these smaller sects, especially one particr sect, quickly


    rose to power and even got close to the level of the five great ns¡ªthe Myriad Spiritual Hall.


    In fact, during the Spiritual Emperor Contest that was previously held in the human race, the young


    master of the Myriad Spiritual Hall named Seth got topete with Rocky. At that time, he was just a


    new Spiritual Emperor of the spiritual race.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1913 A Set Of Unique Skill

    Chapter 1913 A Set Of Unique Skill


    Truly, the Wankong n was in a bind. If they went to the Ethereal Valley and failed to acquire any


    gains that could improve their strength, losing their status as one of the five great ns was within the


    bounds of possibility. In that case, the Myriad Spiritual Hall would then take their ce.


    If that happened, it would undoubtedly bring utter humiliation to the entire Wankong n, a n of


    great antiquity.


    This was the reason why they chose to rx the conditions and ept even outsiders to take part in


    their test.


    Luckily, all their efforts eventually paid off. They finally found a promising candidate.


    "It seems that you''ve put a great deal of effort into this whole thing, Alex," Rockymented.


    "That''s for sure. But it''s all been worth it, right?" Alex replied with a smile that looked so genuine.


    After strolling around and familiarizing the territory of the Wankong n, Alex sent Rocky and Vivian


    back to the Spring Cloud Pavilion where they stayed.


    Before they parted ways, Alex brought up a suggestion. "There''s still about a month before the Ethereal


    Valley opens. Let''s take this time as a chance to improve your strength. I''ll arrange a test for you first


    thing tomorrow to get a glimpse of your overall strength." Since Rocky and Vivian did not get tested for


    their strength during the spiritual root test, Alex could only estimate that their strength should be at the


    Spirit Realm or the King Realm. They could even be above the King Realm, but she had to make sure


    first.


    If indeed they were at the King Realm, they would be able to protect themselves inside the Ethereal


    Valley. Otherwise, she would have to make other arrangements.


    Rocky was well aware of what she was thinking, so he kept his mouth shut.


    Right after Alex left, Vivian snapped, "Does that little girl really think we''re weak? What makes her think


    that we''ll do whatever she asks us to do?"


    "Don''t get mad, Vivian. I believe she''s doing all that for our own benefit. After all, she has no idea about


    our real strength."


    "Fine. What level of strength are you going to show her then?"


    "How about showing her that I merely have the Spiritual Infant? I''ll act as a loser for the time being, and


    you can probably just show that you''re at the King Realm since you can''t pretend to be too weak.


    Especially since they had proven that your spiritual root is at the Heaven Stage." After some thought,


    Rocky came up with a proposal.


    "If they see you a loser, won''t that disappoint the young master?"


    "Why should she be disappointed? It doesn''t matter if I''m strong or not. My existence is simply for


    bringing more opportunities to her n, almost like an admission ticket." It was clear to Rocky what his


    role was. The only reason why the Wankong n took a fancy to him was not because of his strength,


    but because he had the spiritual root that enabled him to go to the Ethereal Valley unrestricted. This


    freedom that he had could bring the Wankong n some incredible assets.


    "Right... Well, then. Carry on!" Vivian finally got on board with the idea.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    After their conversation, she went to her room on the third floor.


    Rocky had nothing else to do, so he left the Spring Cloud Pavilion and went to find a quiet ce to


    cultivate.


    Since the Spring Cloud Pavilion was already a remote ce, Rocky easily found a good cultivation spot


    deeper in the forest.


    He had to scout for the most optimal spot since he had been wanting to explore and study how to use


    the power of his Fighting Soul ever since it got promoted from his Imperial Soul.


    If it would be based ording to the standard in the Holy-Evil World, the Fighting Soul could be


    considered the Divine Soul.


    In the early stages of the creation of the Holy-Evil World, the Divine Soul was recognized as the


    foundation of the cultivation of deities and devils. It was also the symbol of the most powerful warrior in


    the Supreme Ether Land.


    It was inevitable for the powerful warriors of the Shura Race to cultivate the Fighting Soul because they


    had to cultivate the Divine Soul if they wanted to reach the God Realm. However, they also had to


    reach the medium or premium stage of the Shura Realm first before they could even cultivate the


    Fighting Soul.


    Clearly, it was not an easy feat¡ªreleasing the Fighting Soul would consume arge amount of spiritual


    power, and it could even hurt the owner once the Fighting Soul got injured. That was the reason why it


    was important that the warriors of the Shura Race cultivate this in a safe environment. On top of all


    that, they would not choose to use the power of the Fighting Soul unless it was absolutely necessary,


    since it would be extremely risky.


    Therefore, in the Ghostly Demon Land, none of the masters at the premium grade of the Shura Realm


    had released the power of their Fighting Souls to fight. Of course, to them, it was meant to enhance


    their basic strength. But more than that, it was meant to save their lives at critical moments. Only when


    their Fighting Souls were strong enough could they release the power of the Fighting Souls to fight.


    Originally, it should have been impossible for Rocky''s soul to be promoted to the Fighting Soul so soon,


    because he had just broken through to the Emperor Realm. He also had just cultivated the Imperial


    Soul with the help of the Spiritual Energy Gathering Pill before the Spiritual Emperor Contest. After that,


    he had enhanced his Imperial Soul by using the Mysterious Soul Form. Due to the limited


    conditions, however, he did not have quite a smooth progress.


    Later, thanks to the Divine Nether Flower he obtained while in the Holy Heaven Pce, his soul power


    had advanced greatly. Moreover, he broke through to the Shura Realm even before his soul became a


    Fighting Soul first, which actually cleared the obstacles for its upgrade. That was why his soul could be


    promoted directly from the Imperial Soul to the Fighting Soulter so easily.


    Any powerful warrior would surely find this kind of adventure and opportunities beyond belief.


    Now that he had already cultivated his Fighting Soul, Rocky thought it would be a huge waste if he did


    not make use of it.


    As Rocky sat down, he entered the pce with his mind.


    "Master! It''s nice to see you." The guardian also came into sight as soon as Rocky appeared.


    "I''m thinking of cultivating more advanced soul skills since my soul has already be a Fighting


    Soul, which is also the Divine Soul. Is it possible?" Rocky asked straight away.


    "Normally, yes. However, you''ve already practiced the Mysterious Soul Form, so you can''t cultivate


    other soul skills anymore," the guardian outright replied.


    "Seriously? Oh no. I didn''t see thating..." Rocky was at a loss.


    "Well, the Mysterious Soul Form can still evolve itself even though it''s already at the Emperor


    Realm. Besides, since your Imperial Soul got promoted, the cultivation effect of the Mysterious Soul


    Form will also be improved, so you don''t really need to regret cultivating it." The guardian offered


    some rifications.


    "Oh, I see. I thought it''s been for naught." Rocky heaved a sigh of relief when he heard this information.


    "Now that you already have the Divine Soul, you can unlock the middle-grade divine treasures.


    However, like the low-grade divine treasures, most of them are imitations and have a limited number of


    uses. What''s more, since your Imperial Soul has been promoted to Fighting Soul, you can cultivate all


    kinds of secret manuals at the Shura Realm that my former master had collected..." The guardian


    made sure to remind Rocky of the upsides he had achieved.


    "Cool! I''d like that. What can you rmend?" Rocky raised his eyebrows as his eyes twinkled. Ever


    since he got the pce, he could easily get everything he wanted. It made him feel ted.


    "Master, the ming Ogre Form that you have practiced was created by my former master when he


    was still at the Emperor Realm, so that''s only suitable for you to cultivate back when you were at the


    Emperor Realm. You''re now at the Shura Realm, so I advise you to cultivate a new mind method that


    corresponds to your current level," the guardian suggested.


    "If I do that, will it have any effect on my cultivation?" Rocky asked, crossing his arms in front of his


    chest.


    "Well, not really. But it is still best that you change your cultivation habits."


    "All right then. I''ll leave it to you. Please choose a mind method and a unique skill for me!" Rocky


    agreed and fully trusted the guardian''s judgment.

 Chapter 1914 His New Gains

    Chapter 1914 His New Gains


    As the guardian pointed his finger in the air, two golden beams of light immediately shed. They


    floated in front of Rocky before they shot straight between his eyebrows.


    In that instant, a new set of mind method called the Fighting Ogre Form, coupled with its


    supplementary cultivation method known as the Fighting Energy Transformation Skill, unfolded in his


    mind.


    "The Fighting Ogre Form! Even just the name sounds so savage!" Rocky got all worked up. What


    intrigued him more, however, was the unique skill that came along with it.


    Apparently, the Fighting Energy Transformation Skill was an auxiliary cultivation method that had the


    spiritual power instantly turn into fighting energy when activated, and it could even be used in any way.


    On top of that, the fighting energy was invisible. Ordinary strong warriors would not be able to see it at


    all, so it could technically aid in killing people without getting noticed.


    It was a low-key skill inparison to those overt,plicated martial skills, but that was exactly why it


    would pair up well with Rocky''s personality.


    The fighting energy of this skill had four stages¡ªthe Mystery Stage, the Earth Stage, the Heaven


    Stage, and the Divine Stage. Although the Mystery Stage kind was the most ordinary one, its


    destructive power was at least twice as strong as the spiritual power. The higher the stage was, the


    greater damage it caused.


    Another interesting fact about the Fighting Energy Transformation Skill was that the wielder''s own


    strength level would trante into its fighting energy when summoned. That was to say, if the user was


    at the primary stage of the Shura Realm, he could only produce the fighting force at the Mystery Level.


    However, this principle didn''t apply to Rocky. Although his normal strength could only reach the


    medium stage of the Shura Realm, his real strength could already approach the God Realm because


    he had obtained the other half of Corey''s power from the Purgatorial Tripod. In that case, he was able


    to produce the fighting energy at the Divine Stage.


    When Rocky finished learning everything about his new skills, he returned to reality and started


    cultivating them.


    The day quickly passed by.


    Early in the next morning, Alex went to pick up Rocky and Vivian to the tier-four area of the Wankong


    n territory where the training ground was.


    Upon reaching their destination, they saw that members of the Wankong n had already surrounded


    the training ground. Among them were some low-level and middle-level Spiritual Kings.


    Aside from being the main force of the n, these Spiritual Kings were considered to be powerful


    masters throughout the spiritual race, in the same way the human race did.


    As soon as they entered the training ground, Alex, Rocky, and Vivian got off the carriage.


    Of course, they drew the attention of everyone around and left them stunned. The members of the


    Wankong n all wondered who Rocky and Vivian were and why they could ride with the young


    master in his carriage.


    "Everyone, meet our distinguished guests. I brought them here today to have a friendlypetition


    with our Spiritual Kings here." Alex called everyone''s attention and introduced Rocky and Vivian


    without revealing their identities.


    A middle-level Spiritual King stepped forward and asked in an arrogant tone, "Should we show them


    mercy, young master? We wouldn''t want to hurt our important guests. That would be embarrassing!"


    The other Spiritual Kings also burst intoughter, because Rocky and Vivian were not emitting strong


    auras. They thought that the duo was at the primary stage of the King Realm at most.


    "Oh, there''s no need for that. In fact, why don''t you fight me together?" Vivian snapped back. It was


    natural for her to feel displeased to hear such arrogant ims. After all, her current strength had


    reached the peak. With her God Realm martial spirit, it wouldn''t even take her much time and effort to


    increase her strength to a higher level. Her strength was already frightening in the Shura Race, so


    these haughty Spiritual Kings were merely small fries to her.


    Alex seemed to have noticed the displeasure on Vivian''s face, so she immediately mediated, saying,


    "Please excuse them. These Spiritual Kings are not used to restraining their speech. If they offend you,


    please forgive them!"


    "No offense taken, but I hope they can treat us fairly. Although we''re new here, we have our dignity.


    Showing us mercy would be humiliation to us, and we also don''t need others'' sympathy. Young master,


    you said that you want to know our strength, right? Then, you''d better ask them to fight us without


    holding back!" Vivian spouted candidly.


    "I see." Alex nodded. She then looked at the Spiritual Kings and said, "You heard what he said,


    everyone. I hope you can all do your best in the battle."


    "Don''t worry about it, young master. He asked for it, so we''ll definitely show him no mercy." Vivian''s


    attitude surely irked the Spiritual Kings. After all, they were among the high-ranking members of the


    Wankong n. Meanwhile, Rocky and Vivian had just arrived here. They thought that these guests


    were just showing off because they had the support of their young master. Of course, it fueled their


    annoyance and they wanted to take this opportunity to teach the duo a lesson.


    "Why don''t we make this interesting? Let''s make a bet. If I can defeat all the Spiritual Kings here in


    three moves, you''ll have to obey me from now on." Vivian nned to establish prestige first, so she


    came up with a proposal right away. Besides, she was used to being the onemanding others, and


    she wanted to make that clear.


    Her derisive proposal left the Spiritual Kings looking at each other in awe.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The other warriors in attendance had also begun to whisper among themselves.


    "Well, what if you lose?" one of the Spiritual Kings immediately shot back.


    Vivian knew that there was no way she could lose to them, but she still thought that it was necessary


    for her to take out some good treasures as a bet. The only problem was, she didn''t get to bring any


    treasures with her when they left the pavilion.


    "If he loses, you can choose from any of these treasures that fit your liking." At this moment, Rocky


    casually waved his hand and threw out some spiritual treasures from the pce that were of little to no


    value.


    Nheless, these insignificant treasures were absolutely priceless to these Spiritual Kings.


    They all staggered when Rocky effortlessly presented them with so many spiritual treasures.


    Even Alex looked surprised. She was definitely at her wit''s end as to how Rocky managed to take out


    those treasures like they were nothing.


    The Spiritual Kings could not take their eyes off of the treasures, so they were eager to win the bet and


    get their hands on them.


    "If none of you have any problems with this, you can begin! Young master, let''s go and watch the battle


    from there." As soon as Rocky urged them to start, he invited Alex to head to the side.


    Obviously, Alex had a lot of questions going on in her mind, but she chose not to say anything. She just


    felt that Rocky was indeed more mysterious than she had imagined.


    While the two of them walked to one end of the training ground, the other people and Spiritual Kings


    also retreated to the sides to watch. In the empty area at the middle, Vivian prepared herself to fight.


    For a moment, Vivian stood there and waited for the Spiritual Kings toe to her.


    "I''ll face you first!" A blustering low-level Spiritual King strode up,pletely looking down upon Vivian.


    Vivian nced at him and spoke lightly. "Go ahead. I''ll be done with you in one move."


    Hearing this, the low-level Spiritual King grew more furious and quickly released his power. He then


    came running towards Vivian as he screamed, "Go ahead, my thunderous palm!"


    A palm that was mixed with strong spiritual power came rushing out of him, which instantly shrouded


    Vivian.

 Chapter 1915 Super Strength Vivian Displayed

    Chapter 1915 Super Strength Vivian Disyed


    A tiny dot of light swiftly bounced out when Vivian flicked her finger. It went undetected as it pierced


    through the thunderous palm of her opponent, and then mmed right onto the chest of the low-level


    Spiritual King.


    Boom!


    The next moment, the light dot exploded. A stream of power at the King Realm emanated, throwing the


    low-level Spiritual King out. His body then hit the stone wall of the training ground before he passed


    out.


    Their battle had caused the other Spiritual Kings to drop their jaws in total shock. None of them could


    grasp how Vivian made it happen.


    "Wow, I didn''t expect Tripp to be so powerful. That blow should at least be equal to that of a high-level


    Spiritual King''s¡ªmaybe even higher." Alex could not help but specte about Vivian as she stood next


    to Rocky.


    Rocky, however, merely smiled. He was well aware that Vivian had not even begun to use her real


    strength. She could definitely do far better than that.


    The other Spiritual Kings now had some scruples about Vivian due to her amazing disy of


    performance. Despite this, however, they still refused to take her seriously.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    They believed that what had just happened was merely a coincidence, so they wanted to have a go at


    teaching her a lesson.


    Not even an hourter, more than half of them who tried to fight Vivian had all been beaten to the


    ground, including three medium-level Spiritual Kings.


    Those who had note up to fight her yet were now deeply confounded. Of course, none of them


    had thought that Vivian was this powerful. It was also quite unknown to them how much stronger she


    could get, since their strongest Spiritual Kings at the medium stage could not even withstand three


    moves from her.


    In the same way, Alex watched Vivian tackle the members of her n in surprise. She felt that Vivian


    had the aura that was way stronger than a normal warrior with a Heaven Stage spiritual root could


    have.


    She had questions in her heart, but she was wise enough to keep her countenance. She acknowledged


    that everyone had their own secrets. After all, Vivian had just been admitted into their n. Alex knew


    that if she asked too much, they might easily fall into her disfavor.


    "Anyone else who wants to challenge me?" Vivian asked coldly with a piercing re as she scanned


    the crowd of Spiritual Kings who had not faced her yet.


    The Spiritual Kings could only exchange hesitant looks with each other. Obviously, they were trying to


    avoid losing face in the public since it was now clear to them that Vivian could surely beat them.


    Due to their reluctance toe up, an awkward atmosphere was created. Rocky then stepped forward


    to break the ice. "Wow, Tripp! I didn''t know you''re so powerful! Good thing I didn''t offend you in the past


    two days, huh? Otherwise, I might''ve sported a swollen face since you can beat me hard."


    To her annoyance, Vivian snorted and rolled her eyes at Rocky.


    "Tripp, you seem to be at the premium stage of the King Realm at least. Oh my, it seems our n has


    finally been blessed with good luck!" Alex tried to contain her joy when she talked to Vivian.


    She then turned to Rocky and said, "You can also go and spar with them, Rookie."


    "Oh, no. I''d better not, young master. I''m sure I''m not even qualified to fight with these Spiritual Kings,"


    Rocky quickly refused, pretending to be modest.


    "It doesn''t matter. I just need to know your strength," Alex insisted, nodding at Rocky to go ahead.


    Rocky then chuckled and scratched his head as he said, "Well, then, sirs, please show me mercy."


    Rocky cupped his hands to the Spiritual Kings before he walked to the center of the training ground.


    It wasn''t his intention to take this seriously. His agreement to fight these Spiritual Kings was just to


    show respect to Alex.


    He then looked around and made eye contact with the Spiritual Kings. He was feeling a little generous,


    so he told them, "Here, I''d like to offer something. Anyone who can defeat me will obtain a spiritual


    treasure from me."


    "Ha! You''re in no position to be so benevolent with your treasures when you seem to be at the primary


    stage of the King Realm at most. But sure, let me take you up on that offer." A middle-level Spiritual


    King that had never fought with Vivian jumped out upon hearing Rocky''s proposal.


    He was absolutely confident that he could beat the young man.


    He then added, "How about we make it simple? I''ll just stand here while you attack me however you


    can. I won''t move at all. Now, if you can make me take a step back within five minutes, you win." He


    was so full of himself that he gave Rocky such a dangerous offer.


    Meanwhile, Rocky simply smiled since he didn''t appreciate the arrogance of this middle-level Spiritual


    King. Originally, his n was to pretend to be weak at first. However, if he showed them that he was


    quite a loser, he would surely be looked down upon like how they did with Vivian. This time, he decided


    to take things a bit seriously, just so he could take this chance to practice his fighting energy.


    "Alright! Not a problem." Rocky grinned, almost looking smug.


    As soon as Rocky agreed, the Spiritual King immediately released his spiritual power to protect himself.


    Rocky, however, did note charging at him. Instead, he walked leisurely towards the Spiritual King,


    who was stunned and confused. He could notprehend what Rocky was trying to do.


    "Sir, there''s some dirt on your clothes. Here, let me dust it off for you." Rocky stretched out his hand as


    he spoke and directly patted the Spiritual King on the shoulder. At the same time, he activated his


    fighting energy at the Mystery Stage, which condensed in his palm.


    p!


    In other people''s eyes, Rocky was just being nice.


    After all, the only thing they could see was that he was gently patting the dirt off his opponent''s clothes.


    But the next moment, the middle-level Spiritual King suddenly seemed in pain, with beads of sweat


    slowly covering his brows. Soon, his face started twitching. He held his arm, and then took a few steps


    back.


    The other Spiritual Kings looked at each other with furrowed brows. They were confused about what


    had happened all of a sudden.


    "Sir, are you okay? What''s wrong?" Rocky tried to sound as concerned as he could.


    "It''s n-nothing. I''m... fine. My arm just suddenly feels numb and heavy." Even the middle-level Spiritual


    King was at a loss. He could not fathom why his arm felt broken when the young man merely patted


    him on his shoulder.


    "Oh no. Did I pat too hard?" Rocky asked deliberately.


    "That''s impossible. How could you have broken the spiritual power that was protecting my body? You''re


    weak!" The middle-level Spiritual King frantically shook his head. He would never admit that his arm


    was almost disabled by a young man who just patted him on the shoulder. The thought of this news


    spreading perturbed him, since he did not know how he could continue to live with pride in the


    Wankong n.


    "Oh, of course, you''re right. Now, you''d better go and rest that arm!" Rocky urged considerately.


    Without even starting the fight, the middle-level Spiritual King had no choice but to retreat.


    Everything happened as though it was just a coincidence, so the other Spiritual Kings did not pay much


    attention to it. One by one, they continued the fight.


    Rockypeted with three other Spiritual Kings one after another, and all of them seemed to have


    been suppressed. They all inexplicably felt their arms or legs hurt, so they also fell back.


    Even Vivian who was watching the battle at the side couldn''t stand it anymore. She thought that Rocky


    was willfully mocking them with his ster and artful performance. He seemed like a loser, yet no one


    could get the upper hand from him.


    Meanwhile, another Spiritual King came forward topete with Rocky.


    Rocky passively defended himself in the most tactical yet subtle way. No matter who his opponent was


    and how hard he tried, he could noty a finger on Rocky.


    "Rookie may be a little weak, but it seems to me that he can defend himself quite well," Alex


    commented while she stood next to Vivian.


    "Oh, sure. That''s all he can do," Vivian replied in a way that the young master would not notice she was


    mocking Rocky.


    The Spiritual King was getting aggravated that he could not get ahead of Rocky for once.


    At the same time, he was so eager to get Rocky''s spiritual treasures that a dark light shed in his


    eyes. Suddenly, a ck shadow emerged under his sleeve and went straight for Rocky''s neck.


    With Rocky''s strength, it was impossible for him not to notice that. He merely narrowed his eyes and


    put his fingers together, instantly shing out a stream of fighting energy that swiftly cut off the ck


    shadow.

 Chapter 1916 He Offered To Treat Him

    Chapter 1916 He Offered To Treat Him


    The Spiritual King could not believe what had just happened. It didn''t ur to him that Rocky would


    notice his small dirty trick. However, before he could even react, Rocky suddenly approached him.


    "I hate dirty dogs the most." As soon as Rocky finished talking, the Spiritual King felt as though his


    body was lifted up by an invisible force. After that, he got forcibly thrown out.


    m!


    His body drew a parab in the air before falling heavily outside the training ground. He was in


    extreme pain that it rendered him unable to get up.


    Everything happened so fast that no one had any clue about what was going on. Not a single person


    saw how Rocky threw his opponent away.


    Of course, Vivian was an exception.


    Vivian immediately walked toward the ck shadow that had been cut off. She then went ahead and


    angrilyined to Alex, "Young master, it seems that your n has a Spiritual King who''s really


    good at hurting others using dirty tricks!"


    Alex promptly followed Vivian to where she stood and saw the two halves of ck shadow on the


    ground. It turned out that it was a purple snake, and Alex could tell at a nce that it was quite


    poisonous.


    "Are you okay, Rookie?" Alex asked worriedly.


    "It''s nothing." Rocky shook his head with an impassive face. Clearly, the Spiritual King had crossed the


    end of the line. If he didn''t do it, Rocky would not have taken it seriously and passed on hurting him at


    all.


    "I will investigate this matter and try to give you a reasonable exnation," Alex quickly offered.


    "Whatever. He''s practically disabled anyway," Rocky said lightly, as though he did not mean for Alex to


    hear. He then turned to the other warriors and said, "Here. I''ll give you all these spiritual treasures!


    Take them." Rocky brought out the treasures, then turned around and left.


    Vivian took her leave as well and followed closely behind him.


    The warriors then rushed forward and began to scramble for a spiritual treasure that they liked.


    As Alex watched Rocky disappear into the distance, she tried to discern what Rocky meant when he


    said that his opponent was already pretty much disabled. Then, she sent someone to bring back the


    Spiritual King. She was stumped to find that he was unable to move and that his meridians were


    severely damaged.


    Apparently, he was badly injured. The situation puzzled all the other Spiritual Kings around since Rocky


    was not strong enough to cause a middle-level Spiritual King this much damage. They all believed that


    even if Rocky could send him flying, he wouldn''t end up disabled.


    Unfortunately, there was no way for them to know that the Spiritual King was actually thrown out by


    Rocky''s fighting energy at the Mystery Stage. The damage he suffered was beyond their imagination,


    as though Rocky had even shown him mercy by letting him survive.


    However, Alex didn''t say anything. Deep down, she thought that the Spiritual King deserved it. After all,


    it was he who pulled a fast one on Rocky.


    Now, with everything that had happened, Alex grew more and more intrigued with Rocky.


    Meanwhile, Rocky and Vivian walked back to the Spring Cloud Pavilion where they were staying.


    "Hey. Did you actually hit him too hard?" Vivian couldn''t help but ask. Even though they had juste


    to the Wankong n not long ago, they already made such a huge trouble. She worried that it might


    cause a negative impact on their n.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "I had it all calcted." Rocky smiled faintly, but it was the kind that could make people shudder.


    "I felt a strange energy from you during the fight. Something different from the spiritual kind..." Vivian


    trailed off as though she was purposefully letting Rocky fill in the details. She had sensed it when


    Rocky performed the Fighting Energy Transformation Skill just now, but it was impossible for her to see


    something invisible.


    "It was a unique skill I''ve recently mastered." There was no need to hide anything from her, so Rocky


    told her the truth.


    "Oh. No wonder you could just y with them like that. Hey, when can you let me have at it? It''s


    making me curious." Vivian was also a martial arts aficionado, so she immediately took interest.


    "Ask me again sometime." Rocky tried to keep her from knowing more because he knew that the power


    of the fighting energy was too strong. He didn''t want to hurt her by mistake.


    When they finally got back to the Spring Cloud Pavilion, Vivian headed straight to her room, while


    Rocky went to his cultivation spot to continue practicing his fighting energy.


    During the next few days, Alex would drop by the Spring Cloud Pavilion, but didn''t reallye in to


    discuss anything with them.


    One day, when Rocky came back from his cultivation in the forest behind the Spring Cloud Pavilion, he


    saw Alex in the living room with Vivian.


    "Young master, what brings you here today?" Rocky greeted her with a smile.


    "Rookie, I''m afraid I have some bad news. You may have made trouble this time," Alex replied,


    frowning.


    "Oh? What''s wrong?"


    "Apparently, the Spiritual King you beatst time is the nephew of Jeffrey, who is a high-level Spiritual


    Emperor of our n. It turns out you hurt him too hard that day, and most of his meridians got


    damaged. We can''t cure him even with our medical skills. Now, Jeffrey wants to hold you ountable,


    and he has already reported the situation to my father. With things being what they are, my father


    asked me to deal with this matter. So, how about you go with me to meet with him and apologize to


    him? That way, he can be less angry, and maybe then we can solve this problem peacefully..." Alex


    nervously proposed. Nheless, she was prepared for whatever Rocky would say.


    "I see. But I won''t go to apologize. If that Jeffrey wants to me me, just let hime straight to me. I''ll


    be waiting." Rocky did not mince words.


    "Oh..." Alex found herself caught in a dilemma.


    "Young master, we all know that it was clearly the Spiritual King who made the mistake first. He brought


    this on himself. His uncle is unreasonable! Does he really think he can just bully others simply because


    he''s a high-level Spiritual Emperor?" Vivian snorted. She couldn''t stop shaking her head from her


    exasperation.


    "You''re right. He shouldn''t do that. But being one of the three high-level Spiritual Emperors of our n,


    whose status is second to that of our elders, he can say whatever he wants to say. Even my father


    wants this sorted out because he doesn''t want to offend him unless he has to." Alex heaved a heavy


    sigh.


    Rocky caught a glimpse of her and realized that she was deeply troubled. After thinking for a moment,


    he revealed, "Actually, curing him is not impossible. Young master, you treat us well, so I don''t want to


    embarrass you. How about this? I will treat him myself."


    "You can cure him? Is that really possible? He''s so seriously injured..." Although Alex was stunned, she


    also got a bit suspicious.


    "I know very well what I''m capable of. Let that imperious Jeffrey know. If in case he doesn''t want me to


    do that, I have no other choice but to let it be..." Rocky expressed himself freely.


    Alex hesitated for a moment, but eventually came around. She nodded at Rocky and headed out.


    Right after Alex left, Vivian narrowed her eyes at Rocky. "Are you seriously going to cure that Spiritual


    King? Won''t that expose your strength?"


    "It''ll be fine. I will just be curing him. I''m allowed to know medical skills too, right?" Rocky looked at her


    with a strange smile.


    "Sure. But I''m telling you, it will arouse suspicion," Vivian reminded since what she heard didn''t sound


    so reassuring.


    "It shouldn''t be a problem. Don''t worry." Of course, Rocky knew what he was doing.


    Not long after her visit to the pavilion, Alex already sent someone back to convey that Jeffrey agreed to


    let Rocky treat the wound for his nephew, and that he would personally supervise the whole process.


    Furthermore, if the injuries couldn''t be cured, he would still hold Rocky ountable.


    Rocky then delivered a message to Alex and asked her to arrange a quiet ce for tomorrow, so he


    could go there on the prescribed time.


    The next day, Alex sent someone to pick up and bring Rocky to the ce she had prepared. Since


    Vivian was still feeling uneasy, she also went with Rocky.

 Chapter 1917 Ill Try

    Chapter 1917 I''ll Try


    Apparently, Rocky and Vivian were headed to a hall in the tier-2 territory of the Wankong n.


    Upon their arrival, Alex''s attendants led them straight into the hall. As soon as they entered, Rocky and


    Vivian found that arge crowd had already gathered inside¡ªRichard, Alex, and several elders,


    including some officials. Among them was a tall man at the premium stage of the Emperor Realm who


    stood out from the crowd with his sharp eyes and strong aura. It was none other than Jeffrey, the


    Spiritual Emperor that the young master had mentioned.


    The Spiritual King that Rocky had injured was lying on a sickbed at the center of the hall.


    Meanwhile, Rocky''s appearance had caught everyone''s attention. As they focused their eyes on him,


    they began to whisper among themselves.


    They were all aware that Rocky got admitted into their n through his special spiritual root and the


    likelihood that he was a chosen one. However, it was still open to question until he actually entered the


    Ethereal Valley.


    Although Rocky was just a neer, they could not fathom how he had the guts to injure Jeffrey''s


    nephew to such an extent. Hence, most of the people thought that the qualification for the Ethereal


    Valley had made the young man needlessly arrogant. Now that Rocky had offended the Spiritual


    Emperor, he was facing a huge trouble. In fact, if the patriarch and the young master had not stood up


    for Rocky, Jeffrey might have already tried to kill him out of rage.


    "So, are you the brat who put my nephew in this state?" The Spiritual Emperor could not help but re


    at Rocky as he asked angrily.


    "Yes, that was my doing," Rocky quickly admitted with a shrug.


    "How dare you do that to him without any remorse? It seems that you have no respect for me at all!"


    Jeffrey fumed in anger upon hearing Rocky''s nonchnt response. His formidable aura instantly


    spread out, shrouding Rocky. It was obvious that he was trying to intimidate the young man.


    As a Spiritual Emperor, Jeffrey didn''t even need to lift a finger if he really intended to hurt a mere


    Spiritual King.


    In fact, any ordinary Spiritual King would have been frightened to death if they encountered Jeffrey''s


    overbearing momentum. It would immediately make them tremble and even kneel on the ground. But to


    everyone''s surprise, Rocky did not even show any reaction. Of course, this made everyone present,


    especially Jeffrey, surprised and confused at the same time.


    Jeffrey''s lips curled and his eyes narrowed in disappointment. He was actually in total disbelief that his


    aura had no impact on Rocky at all.


    "Sir, you are mistaken. I hadn''t even heard about you until yesterday. There''s no way that I would mean


    any disrespect to you," Rocky replied with a subtle hint of haughtiness in his tone.


    Blue veins almost popped out on Jeffrey''s forehead as he discerned what Rocky actually meant. He


    clenched his fists and gritted his teeth, strongly wishing that he could punch Rocky''s impertinent mouth


    and beat him to death.


    At the same time, when the people in the hall heard how Rocky tantly dared to offend Jeffrey, they


    could not help but feel worried about the life of the young man.


    "Spiritual Emperor Jeffrey, please calm down. Rookie is merely stating a fact. He has just joined our


    n and still doesn''t know much about our rules. Please forgive him!" Alex hurriedly butted in, knowing


    that Rocky might end up getting hurt if nothing was done in this situation.


    "Fine! I will spare him for your sake. However, if he fails to cure my nephew just like he promised, then


    I''ll make sure that he will suffer the same fate as Ryan!" Jeffrey shouted coldly, shooting a furious re


    at Rocky. Afterwards, he turned around and walked away.


    "Rookie, are you sure you can heal Ryan''s injuries? You must have already heard that even the brilliant


    masters of our n cannot do anything for him," Richard asked with clear anxiousness in his voice. He


    couldn''t believe it when he heard that Rocky had promised to cure Ryan, who had been severely


    injured. But since Rocky seriously promised to do it, he thought that he should at least give the young


    man a chance to prove himself.


    He personally appeared to witness if Rocky really had the ability to do this seemingly impossible thing.


    On the other hand, if Rocky failed to cure Ryan, Richard knew that Jeffrey would lose himself. In that


    case, as the patriarch, he should be ready to mediate this kind of dispute.


    Besides, Rocky had now be an extremely important figure for the Wankong n. Richard knew


    that they could not afford losing him.


    "Well, all I can do is try." Rocky did not give any assurance. After all, even though he had the ability to


    cure Ryan, he thought that it would be too suspicious if he seemed to be too confident about it.


    "This is madness! How can this guy cure my nephew? Our n had always been known to be the best


    in terms of medical skills in the entire spiritual race, but none of us was able to make my nephew''s


    meridians recover! How on earth would he do it, then? I think he''s just wasting our time!" Jeffrey


    eximed. It was very apparent that he did not trust Rocky''s ability to heal the injuries that his nephew


    had suffered.


    At the same time, the people present also began discussing among themselves. Most of them shook


    their heads and also agreed that it was an impossible task for Rocky.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Spiritual Emperor Jeffrey, just let him have a try. We don''t have nothing to lose," Alex said, trying her


    best to appease Jeffrey.


    Under the watchful gazes of the crowd, Rocky finally walked up to the bed where Ryan was lying.


    Then, he cast his eyes on the Spiritual King, who was still unconscious.


    "Rookie, can I help you with anything?" Alex offered kindly, thinking that Rocky might need something


    while performing the procedure.


    "No, thanks. You can just rx and watch on the sidelines. I will just inform you ahead that curing his


    damaged meridians will take several hours. Moreover, they may not be as strong as before, but rest


    assured that it won''t affect his cultivation in the future," Rocky stated calmly.


    Upon hearing what Rocky just said, the whole room was thrown into an uproar. Of course, everyone


    instantly thought that Rocky was overly exaggerating. After all, even the elders in their n with superb


    medical skills were not able to do anything to heal Ryan''s damaged meridians. However, Rocky spoke


    with a straight face when he said that he could aplish it within hours. Obviously, everyone was


    doubtful about it.


    They simply scoffed, thinking that Rocky would just end up embarrassing himself for openly dering


    such bold words.


    However, when Alex saw that there was no hint of wavering in Rocky''s eyes, she said nothing more


    and just waited for what he would do next.


    After a while, Rocky slowly helped the Spiritual King to sit on the bed. Then, he sent a stream of


    spiritual power into his injured body. This way, he could analyze the parts where the damaged


    meridians were and also determine the severity of the injuries.


    When the initial examination was done, Rocky got a rough idea of what he needed to do.


    At this point, he perceived that the best way to treat Ryan''s damaged meridians was through the Skill


    of Magic Needle. However, Rocky had not employed this skill in a while, so he was quite unsure if he


    could still perform it very urately. Nheless, his only intention was to repair the damaged


    meridians just like he promised. He never said that he could bring them back to the way they were


    before.


    Soon enough, Rocky took out the ck needles that Esteban had given him before. He picked the


    longest one and made some preparations for the procedure.


    But when the people saw that Rocky was about to repair Ryan''s meridians using needles, they quickly


    looked at each other with baffled expressions on their faces. For them, it wasmon knowledge that


    acupuncture could only promote blood cirction and remove stasis. They never heard that it could


    also be used to repair damaged meridians.


    "Wait a minute!" Jeffrey suddenly shouted before the needle in Rocky''s hand could touch his nephew''s


    body.


    Upon hearing Jeffrey''s voice, Rocky halted and turned to the Spiritual Emperor.


    "What the hell do you think you''re doing?" Jeffrey asked with his eyes wide open.


    "Treating him. What else?"


    "You are going to repair his meridians using acupuncture?" At this point, more distrust was showing in


    Jeffrey''s eyes.


    "Yes. I analyzed his injuries, and this is the most effective way to treat him," Rocky exined.


    "What? Are you crazy? How can you even repair one''s meridians with acupuncture? Do you think this


    is some kind of a joke?" Although Jeffrey was not very proficient in terms of medical skills, he at least


    had somemon knowledge regarding it.


    "This is how I do it. Now, it is up to you to trust me or not. However, if you are nning to stop me, don''t


    me me for not saving himter," Rocky said in a cold and t tone.

 Chapter 1918 He Was Cured

    Chapter 1918 He Was Cured


    "Spiritual Emperor Jeffrey, it''s true that Spiritual King Ryan is seriously injured. But now, he has a slim


    chance of surviving. Rookie did say that he will do his best to cure your nephew. Why don''t we just let


    him give it a try?" Alex suggested, trying to appease the indignant Spiritual Emperor.


    Although he was still hesitant, Jeffrey restrained his anger.


    When Rocky saw that Jeffrey simmered down, he took the longest ck needle he had and pierced it


    into Ryan''s chest. It went through his heart and stopped at the main meridian on his back. Apparently,


    this needle was for the protection of Ryan''s heart.


    He then carried out a series of acupuncture treatment right away, until there were ck needles


    pierced all over the Spiritual King''s body.


    "Now, I''d like to ask for total silence while I''m treating him. If I get distracted even for a bit, my efforts


    may fall short of sess," Rocky advised the entire hall in a serious tone. Then, he gathered his


    spiritual power into his hands.


    In the blink of an eye, his ten fingers released the spiritual power like thin threads to connect all the


    magic needles in Ryan''s body.


    While the members of the Wankong n watched Rocky, astonishment painted their faces as they saw


    for the first time how Rocky manipted the needles via his spiritual power.


    Despite being famous for their excellent medical skills, the Wankong n seemedpletely


    dumbfounded at Rocky''s needle skills.


    They were quite familiar with the medical skills that hundreds of different sects and schools had, so


    they had seen countless needle techniques and their various uses. Nheless, the one that was


    manipted by spiritual power was definitely rare.


    Although they were in a daze, they were still filled with doubts. Many of them still thought that Rocky


    was just bluffing, since they believed that it was impossible to cure the Spiritual King with such tricks.


    The members of the Wankong n watched closely until they realized that a couple of hours had


    already passed.


    They were growing a little impatient, but still tried their best to keep quiet as Rocky had requested.


    After another couple of hours, Rocky stopped.


    He breathed a sigh of relief, quickly removed the ck needles from the Spiritual King, and then put


    them into his needle bag.


    Rocky turned around and finally spoke. "It''s done."


    "Done? Do you mean to say that you''ve already cured the Spiritual King''s wounds?" Alex could not


    contain her surprise when she heard Rocky speak after a few hours.


    "Is there a problem?" Rocky asked rather indifferently.


    "You can''t be serious! How can he be cured that quickly?!" Jeffrey could not believe what just


    happened.


    When everyone ascertained that Rocky had indeed finished the procedure, they all gasped.


    "Well, you can just go and see for yourself," Rocky replied calmly even though he was feeling annoyed.


    Richard then patted a senior elder. In that instant, the elder walked toward the Spiritual King to examine


    his body using spiritual power.


    As the elder checked, his eyes widened. He then eximed, "It''s true! All his meridians have been


    repaired. This is incredible!"


    After the elder announced the recovery of the Spiritual King, everyone was stupefied. They focused


    their eyes on Rocky.


    "That''s great, Rookie! How did you do it?" Alex couldn''t help but feel excited. Although she was rooting


    for Rocky, even she had some doubts if he coulde through.


    "It''s a measly medical skill handed down from my family," Rocky responded modestly.


    However, the members of the Wankong n in attendance gave no credence to it. They knew that his


    needle technique surely came from a famous master.


    The only problem was that they had never heard of such a powerful needle technique in the spiritual


    race.


    "Spiritual Emperor Jeffrey, it seems that Rookie has kept his end of the bargain. Now that your


    nephew''s meridians have been cured, I think this matter should be over and done with. What do you


    think?" Alex promptly reminded Jeffrey.


    "While it''s true that my nephew has been cured, I still think it''s only right that he receives some kind of


    punishment for hurting Ryan in the first ce." Jeffrey was still unwilling to give up. The only reason


    why he had agreed to let Rocky treat his nephew was because he was certain that Rocky would not be


    able to cure him. In this way, he thought he could increase his punishment. To his dismay, the young


    man had actually seeded.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Spiritual Emperor Jeffrey, you might be forgetting that we have made a deal." Of course, Alex felt


    disappointed that Jeffrey seemed to be brushing off their earlier agreement.


    "Young master, it''s not unreasonable that he gave my nephew the treatment that he needed. After all, it


    was that outsider who injured him in the first ce. What I will not tolerate is his disrespect towards me.


    He must pay the price." Obviously, Jeffrey would not back down. He wanted to make sure that Rocky


    knew his ce.


    Even so, Rocky had no trace of trepidation at all.


    "Spiritual Emperor Jeffrey, I believe there is no need to go that far. It''s better to treat others with grace


    whenever it''s possible." Richard tried to mediate as soon as he could.


    "Chief, if this news spreads out, I''m sure the public will not like it. I''d rather you don''t help this kid like


    this." Jeffrey challenged the patriarch unhappily.


    Richard''s face darkened as he found himself in a conflict. It was not good for the n to annoy Jeffrey


    since his high status had earned him many admirers. In the same way, offending Rocky would not be


    wise since he had be an important member to their n.


    Even Vivian believed that Jeffrey went overboard, so she briskly expressed, "Spiritual Emperor Jeffrey,


    if you''re really so contentious that you can''t let bygones be bygones, I''m afraid things won''t end well for


    you."


    "And who''s this brat trying to threaten me?" Jeffrey spat. Of course, he didn''t take Vivian seriously.


    "If you''re so eager to take me on, just do it. No need to find so many excuses. I don''t care if you''re a


    Spiritual Emperor. I''ve never been afraid of anyone since I was born." Rocky dered. It irked him that


    Jeffrey was so unbelievably high and mighty that he couldn''t bear to swallow the insult. If he still


    refused to give in, Rocky decided that he would just beat him up.


    Since Rocky did not beat around the bush when he spoke, it naturally provoked Jeffrey''s bad temper


    that he sent Rocky a direct hit.


    What was strange, however, was that Rocky didn''t dodge. Everyone wondered if Rocky meant to take


    the blow, or if he was too frightened to move.


    Meanwhile, just as Rocky was about to suffer a beating, a figure appeared out of nowhere, along with


    several streams of spiritual light. Eye-catching explosions followed as the spiritual light fell on the


    ground one after another.


    Only when the light dissipated did Jeffrey realize that his fist missed his target. Apparently, Rocky and


    the figure were no longer there.


    "It seems you really want to fight. Well, then, I won''t lose to you!" Earlier, Vivian caused the light


    explosions.


    She knew that Rocky''s real strength should not be exposed just yet, so she had to fight instead.


    "Oh? You really have the guts toe up against me, huh? Let me demonstrate to you why that''s a


    bad idea." Jeffrey had turned even more livid when Vivian made him miss his target, so he nned to


    kill her as well.


    Alex realized that they were not going to stop unless someone stepped in, so she hastily reproached


    Jeffrey, "Spiritual Emperor Jeffrey, I have personally chosen these two to join our n. If you wish to


    attack either one of them, you must face me first."


    "Y-Young master!" Jeffrey did not expect that Alex would do so much as to protect these two outsiders.

 Chapter 1919 The Chosen One

    Chapter 1919 The Chosen One


    "See, Jeffrey? There''s no need to make a fuss about it. Just go. That''s enough for today," Richard


    scoffed. His stern voice and forbidding face had brought tension in the air. He found it utterly


    disrespectful of Jeffrey to overstep and act so aggressively before him, seemingly disregarding the fact


    that he was the leader of the n.


    "Ha! You''re lucky you can get away this time, brat." Jeffrey finally gave in after seeing that their leader


    had been giving him such a disapproving nce. He knew that it wouldn''t do him any good if he kept


    on hounding Rocky, so he just shot a ferocious re at him and Vivian. He then ordered his men to


    bring Ryan with them and hurriedly left.


    "Jeffrey has be awfully irritable. Let''s hope he can still control himself next time," Alex regretfully


    remarked.


    "Everyone, thank you foring. You may now go. Alex, Rookie, and Tripp, please stay," Richard


    instructed right away.


    The members of the Wankong n who watched Rocky do the procedure did as they were told and


    started moving towards the exit.


    They walked one after another, until there were only Richard, Alex, Rocky, and Vivian left in the hall.


    "Rookie, I apologize for all the trouble today. Jeffrey had indeed gone too far. Even I know you''re not at


    fault," Richard quickly assured Rocky. He was afraid that Jeffrey''s recent misdeed had an impact on


    Rocky''s thoughts.


    "It''s not a big deal," Rocky replied nonchntly. Actually, he did not take it seriously at all.


    "That''s a relief. It''s almost time for your journey to the Ethereal Valley. I hope you can stay in the Spring


    Cloud Pavilion for the time being so you can focus on your cultivation. Do not worry about anything


    else. I will arrange whatever you both need." Richard''s encouragement was not entirely ambiguous,


    since he clearly meant something more than what he just said.


    Even Rocky understood that the leader wanted them to stay in the pavilion to avoid any more issues.


    He didn''t want to make things difficult for Richard, so he nodded in agreement.


    "Alex, you may send them back."


    As Richard had instructed, Alex immediately apanied Rocky and Vivian out of the hall and back to


    the pavilion.


    "Jeffrey had seriously blown things out of proportion. You had already agreed to cure his nephew even


    after him tricking you, yet he still put the me on you. What a despicable man!" On the way to the


    Spring Cloud Pavilion, Alex could not keep quiet anymore. She had to blow off steam.


    "Well, it''s typical for someone like him to bully those he doesn''t deem a threat," Rockymented


    matter-of-factly.


    "Anyway, I''m really sorry for all the inconvenience. Let me make it up to you some time," Alex


    sheepishly offered.


    "Please don''t worry about it, young master. We''re here to give our best in doing our part."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Alright. Well, you two, go and just focus on your cultivation in seclusion."


    After dropping them off at the Spring Cloud Pavilion, Alex went on her way.


    Rocky then smiled at Vivian and said, "It seems we''re going to be alone together for a while."


    Vivian simply rolled her eyes at Rocky.


    "Anyway, I''m going to cultivate." With a wave of his hand, Rocky left the Spring Cloud Pavilion and


    continued his cultivation in his spot deep in the forest nearby.


    Days had passed and they were quickly approaching the day of the opening of the Ethereal Valley.


    Rocky''s cultivation in the Fighting Ogre Form and the Fighting Energy Transformation Skill went on


    smoothly. The Fighting Ogre Form had twelve levels, where three levels were considered as a stage


    that corresponded to the stages of the Shura Realm. In thest few days, he had reached the third


    level, and the fighting energy he could summon had reached the Mystery Stage.


    He had been enjoying his progress so he thought he could continue to cultivate in silence until the


    opening day of the Ethereal Valley. However, an unexpected guest had paid the Wankong n a visit.


    At this moment, all the seats in the Wankong n meeting hall instantly got upied as soon as they


    learned that the young master of the Myriad Spiritual Hall, along with two high-level Spiritual Emperors


    and some Spiritual Kings, hade to their territory.


    "Young Master Seth, what a surprise! What brings you here today?" Richard greeted Seth, who was


    sitting on the lower side. The power of the Myriad Spiritual Hall was growing stronger and stronger.


    They were closing in on the Wankong n, so the two parties were practically rivals. It was quite


    obvious that this sudden visit was merely a disguise for ulterior motives.


    "Let me get straight to the point. I came here under the order of our leader, my father. We would like to


    offer you an alliance," Seth explicitly revealed.


    "You want to ally with us?" Richard repeated coldly as his eyes narrowed.


    "I''m sure you know what that means. It''s not a secret that your n is no longerparable to the


    other four great ns. For years, your n has sent members to enter the Ethereal Valley, yet all you


    gained were heavy casualties. No matter how powerful your n is, you surely can''t afford any more


    losses, right? This is yourst chance to gain anything from the Ethereal Valley if you want to keep your


    ce among the five great ns, and we''d like to help you if you choose to ally with us. We''d be willing


    to lend you all our disciples with spiritual roots above the Mystery Stage for your selection. If you


    choose any of them, I''m sure the Wankong n can finally have an absolute advantage in this year''s


    mission in the Ethereal Valley," Seth talked eloquently. While everything he said was mostly true,


    Richard and the members of the Wankong n in the meeting hall couldn''t deny that it sounded


    extremely harsh, especially since it came from someone outside their n.


    "I appreciate your clever speech, but all I heard is that you want to secure a share of our n''s gains


    from the trip to the Ethereal Valley!" Richard sharply returned, revealing Seth''s real intentions. Only the


    five great ns had the qualifications to enter the Ethereal Valley. In the past few years, the Myriad


    Spiritual Hall had always tried to curry favor with them by giving them disciples that could enter the


    Ethereal Valley. As a result, they had amassed various gains that had helped them grow stronger and


    more powerful.


    However, the five great ns had then realized their actual motive. In an effort to avoid future


    complications, they refrained from cooperating with the Myriad Spiritual Hall ever again.


    Now that the Ethereal Valley was about to open again, the Myriad Spiritual Hall tried their luck with the


    four great ns. Unfortunately, none of them agreed to work with them.


    If truth be told, they would not have bothered asking the Wankong n since thetter was the


    weakest of the five great ns. However, they were now out of options. They had to give it a shot.


    "Sir, this is called mutual benefit. I don''t see why you''d want to pass on this opportunity when it''s going


    to be so good for your n!" Seth tried to convince Richard further.


    "I appreciate your kindness, young man. But our n doesn''t intend to ally with other forces as it will


    break the rules set by our ancestors." Richard still resolutely declined his offer.


    "You still have time to think about it. Remember, if you cooperate with the Myriad Spiritual Hall, your


    n can skip on suffering any loss this time." Seth was determined to make Richard agree.


    "That''s alright, Young Master Seth. You may now go." Richard wanted to keep their conversation from


    going any further, so he politely asked Seth to take his leave.


    "It seems you really are as stubborn as people im you to be. I guess you''d rather I spread the news


    that your n has found the chosen one, huh? Let''s see if the other four great ns will pester your


    n once they find out," Seth threatened with a sneer.


    To their surprise, Richard and the others felt their eyes widen. They did not expect that the news about


    the chosen one would be revealed so soon. No wonder Seth had the confidence to make them such a


    proposal.


    "You must be mistaken, young man. What makes you think that our n has found the chosen one?"


    As stunned as he was, Richard still managed to speak calmly. After all, he was the leader of the n.


    He needed topose himself to avoid giving their secret away.


    "Sir, let''s stop ying dumb, shall we? Do you really think you have airtight walls? We have lots of


    spies, and it''s only a matter of time before they found out whatever you''re hiding." Until thest minute,


    Seth wanted to intimidate Richard. If only what he said was not true. However, Richard soon realized


    that he wasn''t bluffing. After all, only the high-ranking members of the Wankong n could have


    possibly known about the chosen one.

 Chapter 1920 Reminder

    Chapter 1920 Reminder


    Richard''s eyes shed with anger. He decided that he would not show the traitor any mercy once he


    found out who it was. However, this was not the right time to pursue that matter just yet.


    "Chief Richard, you have until tomorrow to think this through. As soon as youe up with a decision,


    send someone to inform me. We''ll be staying in the Breeze Tavern in the Wankong City. I look forward


    to working with you soon." Seth had finally achieved the purpose of his visit, so he stood up from his


    seat and left with his men.


    In his anger, Richard pped the arm of his chair hard right after Seth took his leave. Nobody in the


    hall had seen their patriarch this infuriated, so they did not dare to say a word.


    Of course, they all could understand why Richard reacted that way. Their n had always had a hard


    time struggling among the great ns. Now that they finally found a legendary chose one, they were


    hopeful that they could turn the tide and change their fate in the uing trip to the Ethereal Valley¡ª


    until the Myriad Spiritual Hall learned about their secret and was now using it to get the better of them.


    Surely, such trickeries could throw anyone off their bnce.


    When he had finally calmed down, Richard waved his hand and asked everyone to go. "You''re all free


    to leave. Alex, you stay back."


    They immediatelyplied, leaving only Alex and Richard in the hall.


    "Father, we must find out who did this at once!" Alex was so mad that her fury manifested in her voice.


    "Yes, we will. But right now, we have more important matters to deal with. We can''t let the Myriad


    Spiritual Hall spread this information everywhere else. We might have topromise," Richard


    expressed discreetly.


    "If we do that, we''re most likely handing them our position in the five great ns on a silver tter. This


    compromise will do us more harm than good," Alex said worriedly.


    "That''s true. Can you think of something else we can do?"


    Although she had expected the question, Alex was rendered speechless. She knew that the Myriad


    Spiritual Hall would easily disclose the information to the public as soon as the Wankong n chose


    not to cooperate with them.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    While she was quiet, Richard then continued, "We can''t let them have their way, so we have to make


    sure that we''ll get more benefits from this alliance than them. I don''t know how we can do that yet, but


    I''m certain they won''t make things easy for us."


    Alex finally raised her head and stated, "Father, I might have an idea."


    "Alright, let''s hear it."


    "I think maybe we can send the chosen one himself to negotiate with the Myriad Spiritual Hall," Alex


    suggested.


    "We''re sending Rookie?" Obviously, the patriarch was surprised to hear this unexpected proposal.


    "Yes. If we go there to negotiate for our own benefits, we''ll easily be swayed because our perspective


    only lets us look at the n''s possible gains and losses. But, if we send the chosen one to negotiate for


    us, we are more likely to win more than what we''ll lose. Besides, it''s Rookie who will enter the Ethereal


    Valley, so he has the final say on what we and the Myriad Spiritual Hall will get from this quest.


    Therefore, no matter what request Rookie makes, they wouldn''t be able to say no," Alex thoughtfully


    exined.


    "You make a good point, but do you think Rookie will agree to this?"


    "He might. I''ll try and persuade him."


    "Alright. Then, I''ll leave that to you." Despite knowing that they were left with no other choice, Richard


    felt a little encouraged after his discussion with Alex.


    Alex then went straight to the Spring Cloud Pavilion to visit Rocky and Vivian and inform them about


    the Myriad Spiritual Hall''s request for an alliance.


    Upon hearing Alex, Vivian snorted, and thenmented, "Ha! Aren''t they cunning? They''re making it


    way too obvious that they''re desperate to enter the Ethereal Valley."


    "Their actions had forced our n into this predicament. Once word about Rookie gets around, the four


    great ns will covet his gift. They will stop at nothing to coerce us into handing you over," Alex


    borated further.


    Rocky was deep in thought before he remarked, "Your misgivings have paved the way for the Myriad


    Spiritual Hall to take advantage of you by forcing you into this alliance."


    "What do you mean?" Alex could not make sense of what Rocky said.


    "Tell me, do they have any evidence to prove my identity?" Rocky astutely asked.


    Alex was incredibly stunned that her jaw almost dropped. What Rocky implied did not cross her mind


    once, so it had given her a sudden enlightenment.


    "Let them spread the news if that''s what they''ll do. We can just wait and see if the other ns believe it


    to be true," Rocky rmended confidently.


    "Well, what if some of them actually believe it?"


    "Even if they do, they won''t make a move without investigating first. Nobody would provoke your n


    for no reason. Besides, there isn''t much time left before the Ethereal Valley opens. I don''t think they''d


    want to waste that on a rumor that doesn''t have any conclusive evidence," Rocky pointed out tactfully.


    "That makes sense."


    "Don''t forget, your n is one of the five great ns for a reason. Don''t let any of your apprehensions


    engulf you, since that''s exactly how the Myriad Spiritual Hall tried to get the best of you. Send your men


    to refuse their proposal. If Seth keeps causing trouble, I''ll deal with him myself," Rocky continued,


    assuring Alex.


    The longer Alex pondered over his words, the more she was convinced. She then bid them goodbye


    and left the pavilion.


    As soon as Alex was out of sight, Rocky turned to Vivian and smiled. "Get ready, Miss Vivian.


    Something huge is about to happen tonight."


    As though she fully understood what Rocky meant, Vivian simply nodded.


    Meanwhile, Alex returned to her father and told him about Rocky''s take on the matter. The patriarch


    agreed that it would disgrace and embarrass their family name if they were to ept the deal with the


    Myriad Spiritual Hall.


    Moreover, just as Rocky had emphasized, the Myriad Spiritual Hall had no evidence to prove his


    identity at all. Hence, there was no reason why they should feel threatened by them.


    Right after his conversation with Alex, Richard sent his men to the Breeze Tavern and sternly refused


    their request.


    "Damn it!" Seth got so mad that he swept the tea set off the table and into the ground.


    "Young master, it seems they want it the hard way! Let''s show them that they were wrong to reject our


    offer. Tonight, I will send my men to sneak and capture the chosen one," a premium-stage Spiritual


    Emperor quickly suggested.


    "Are you sure you can do this?" With knitted brows, Seth took interest in this n.


    "They won''t have any idea what''s about to hit them. Besides, we were told that the chosen one is


    merely a Spiritual King. We''ll make a feint to distract their people, then we''ll capture the chosen one. It


    can''t go wrong!" The Spiritual Emperor sounded so confident.


    "Alright. Now, go get ready. Do not fail me." Seth sharply ordered.


    The Spiritual Emperor bowed in respect, then left in a hurry.


    Later that night, even though the entire Wankong n residence was still alive with lights, silence filled


    the air. No one was out except for the night patrols.


    Slowly, a dozen figures crawled up a high wall on the east side, and then jumped inside.


    They sneaked into the first and second tiers of the Wankong n residence without getting noticed.


    Not long after, some of the buildings in those areas suddenly burst into mes. As the fire spread


    quickly, lots of people either got burned to death or severely injured. The havoc soon rmed the entire


    n.

 Chapter 1921 The Sinister Figures

    Chapter 1921 The Sinister Figures


    While disorder ensued in the other areas of the Wankong n residence, figures with strong auras


    landed in the Spring Cloud Pavilion. One of them extended his hand that was shing with spiritual


    light, and then bolted forward to break the door.


    Smash!


    The door of the pavilion broke open as two figures rushed inside. But soon, they flew out.


    "That''s strange. Where is he? I thought you said this is where he''s staying?" one of them confusedly


    asked.


    "Do you think the Wankong n actually anticipated that we''reing to take him away? They


    must''ve moved him somece else," another man responded as he looked around the room.


    "Well, he''s not here. Let''s just go before someone sees us." Since they didn''t find what they came here


    for, the two figures looked at each other knowingly and decided to leave.


    Just as they flew into the air, something caught them off guard. They bounced right back to the ground


    as though they had bumped into an invisible wall.


    "What just happened?!" Clueless as to what was keeping them from escaping, the two figures


    immediately grew exasperated.


    A momentter, they sensed that there was a faintyer of spiritual light surrounding them.


    "Is this an enchanted barrier?" one of the figures asked with furrowed brows. He was a high-level


    Spiritual Emperor d in cyan clothes.


    He tried to break out from other directions several times, but failed to burst through the enclosure.


    "You can try knocking it down a hundred times, and it still won''t matter. Your strength is not enough to


    break this enchanted barrier." While the two figures struggled to get out, a cold andzy voice started


    talking to them.


    They looked in the direction where the voice wasing from and saw a silhouette leisurely walking


    from the back of the pavilion. Apparently, Rocky had been waiting for them.


    "Oh, what do you know? High-level Spiritual Emperors from the Myriad Spiritual Hall have actually


    come to visit. To what do I owe this pleasure? Did youe here to enjoy the night view with me?"


    Rocky mockingly weed the two figures as he faked a smile. He reckoned that Seth thought so


    highly of him that he sent two Spiritual Emperors at the premium stage to kidnap him.


    When they heard what Rocky said, they realized that he had set up the enchanted barrier and waited


    for them since he had already expected their arrival.


    Rocky was absolutely confident with the trap. With his enemies'' strength, they wouldn''t be able to


    break through the enchanted barrier and leave anytime soon.


    "Boy, don''t y tricks on us. If I were you, I''d surrender right now. Don''t wait for us toe out of here


    and beat you up." The Spiritual Emperor turned livid as soon he recognized that Rocky had been


    taunting them since they came to the Spring Cloud Pavilion.


    "Oh, no. I''m so scared. Ha! Break the enchanted barrier first before you go talking big!" Rocky satirized


    every word to provoke them.


    Of course, Rocky''s mockery had only made them more aggravated, especially since they saw him as a


    measly Spiritual King.


    Out of rage, they decided to charge at the enchanted barrier together. However, all their efforts came to


    naught no matter how much they tried.


    "Oh,e on. Just quit trying so hard. I already told you, remember? That''s not going to work," Rocky


    sneered. The enchanted barrier was actually set up by Vivian, so there was no chance that mere


    Spiritual Emperors could break it. In fact, not even a warrior at the premium stage of the Shura Realm


    could fare well against it.


    Now that they couldn''t find a way to get out of the trap, the two Spiritual Emperors had be more


    worried than angry. They were getting apprehensive about the arrival of the people of the Wankong


    n and how their n of kidnapping the chosen one would be exposed. Once that happened, the


    Wankong n would have apletely valid reason to make things difficult for the Myriad Spiritual


    Hall.


    "Boy, let us out! There''s no need to trap us like this. Listen, if you remove this enchanted barrier, I


    promise I''ll leave you alone! I''ll even give you some treasures. What do you say?" Thinking that Rocky


    had power over the enchanted barrier, the Spiritual Emperor, who was wearing ck garments, tried to


    convince and charm him.


    "Who says there''s no need to trap you here? You know, now that you''re trapped inside that barrier, I


    can beat you up whenever I wanted to." Rocky continued to pick on them.


    "This brat! Do you have a death wish? How dare you insult us?!" The Spiritual Emperor in cyan could


    not hold his anger back any longer.


    "Ha-ha! Let''s see if you can still issue threats after this." As Rocky teased the Spiritual Emperors, a


    creepy smile suddenly formed on his face.


    Not a secondter, a beautiful, masked figure came into the view above them. She dived from the air


    and burst into the barrier, and thennded right in front of the two Spiritual Emperors.


    "Isn''t she awesome? Quick! You''d better kneel down and beg for mercy, or she will beat you so hard


    that even your mothers won''t be able to recognize you ever again," Rocky prescribed, crossing his


    arms.


    Needless to say, the masked woman was none other than Vivian.


    Earlier that day, Rocky and Vivian had already suspected that the Myriad Spiritual Hall would try and


    abduct the chosen one, so they nned to turn the tables on them and threaten them instead.


    "For a petty Spiritual King, you sure can put on airs." The Spiritual Emperors felt that Vivian was


    emitting an aura that was only at the King Realm, so they didn''t take her seriously at all.


    "Ha! You think this power is at the King Realm? Are you sure about that?" Rocky smirked and narrowed


    his eyes.


    As though an rm had been set off, violent aura suddenly surged out of Vivian''s body, which then


    came rushing at the two Spiritual Emperors.


    Before Vivian engulfed them in the pressure she released, the two Spiritual Emperors thought that she


    was just bluffing. Now, their legs couldn''t stop trembling and felt them weaken. Their chests were stuffy,


    and cold beads of sweat came dripping down their foreheads. They didn''t understand what was


    happening and they were terrified to their core.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Kneel!" Vivian shouted. Even her voice was terrifying.


    Thump! Thump!


    The two Spiritual Emperors were stupefied that they suddenly fell to their knees. Even if they wanted to


    resist, their body forced them to bow down. This utter humiliation made their blood run cold.


    Rocky was watching the whole time, so when he saw the two Spiritual Emperors from the Myriad


    Spiritual Hall bend their knees before Vivian, he walked towards them with a smile, looking amused.


    "So? Do you still think you''re stronger than her? I believe you owe us an apology," Rocky stated.


    Of course, their pride would not allow them to apologize. Otherwise, they would have nothing left to


    show for in the spiritual race.


    But if they didn''t do it, they wouldn''t get to leave this ce.


    Through gritted teeth, the Spiritual Emperor in ck finally cried out, "Please, let us go! I''m sorry! We


    shouldn''t havee and tried to kidnap you!"


    When he heard this, Rocky''s face had a look of approval on his face. He then turned to the other one


    and asked, "How about you, though?"


    With a lot of unwillingness and hesitation, it took a while before the Spiritual Emperor in cyan finally


    admitted his mistake just for the sake of it.


    "There you go. Was that so hard? Alright, get out of here before I change my mind!" After humiliating


    them enough, Rocky turned around and nodded to Vivian.


    Vivian then waved her hand and the enchanted barrier that had sealed the two Spiritual Emperors


    inside dissipated. When she finished, she announced in a sweet and gentle voice, "The enchanted


    barrier has been removed. Now get out of here."


    The Spiritual Emperors hade to their senses and stood up as soon as the barrier was lifted.


    Just as they were about to leave, the Spiritual Emperor in cyan clothes suddenly released his aura at


    the Emperor Level, which rushed to Rocky in a sh. It seemed that he had nned on taking Rocky


    away when Vivian was not looking.


    Rocky had his back turned from them, so the Spiritual Emperor was confident that his n would work.


    After all, Rocky could not see what wasing for him.

 Chapter 1922 Pay A Heavy Price

    Chapter 1922 Pay A Heavy Price


    Although Vivian was not looking, she still sensed what the Spiritual Emperor in cyan was trying to do.


    She wanted to see how it would y out, so she didn''t bother making a move and just let him get close


    to Rocky''s back.


    He was drawing nearer when Rocky slowly turned to face him.


    "I guess it''s true what they say, huh? Ambition never dies until there is no way out," Rocky sighed with


    a faint smile on his face. He then waved his hand, and a mysterious fighting energy surged out from his


    body like an invisible shock wave, which instantly rushed into the body of his opponent.


    As soon as the mysterious fighting energy reached the Spiritual Emperor in cyan garments, it instantly


    destroyed his meridians like a violent torrent.


    In his eyes, Rocky looked so bored and uninterested, so he didn''t understand why he felt like cking


    out the next moment. After all, thest thing he saw was Rocky simply waving his hand.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Aaahhh!" The Spiritual Emperor couldn''t stop screaming in agony as he spat out mouthfuls of blood.


    After a few seconds, his eyes rolled back into his head and then he copsed on the ground. His body


    twitched a few more times before he took his final gasp.


    The high-level Spiritual Emperor in ck waspletely dumbfounded as he watched hispanion


    drop to the ground. He didn''t understand what happened since he didn''t even see Rocky move. All he


    knew was that approaching Rocky resulted to his friend''s demise.


    He tried to make sense of what he saw, until he reached the assumption that it was the masked woman


    who could have possibly killed him. Besides, Rocky couldn''t have done anything harmful to his friend


    without lifting a finger.


    However, as he delved further into it, he figured that Vivian was a few meters away from the scene.


    She didn''t also bother reacting, so there was no way she could have done it.


    The Spiritual Emperor in ck had racked his brains until he was at his wit''s end, but he still couldn''t


    find the most rational conclusion. However, he was running out of time. He needed to escape before


    people from the Wankong n came, so he quickly jumped into the air and fled in a hurry.


    "Now, what should we do about this casualty?" Vivian asked as she looked at the dead Spiritual


    Emperor.


    "We can just leave it there. Let''s go inside and have some tea," Rocky casually replied, and then went


    straight into the living room of the pavilion.


    Vivian nodded and followed behind him.


    Meanwhile, as Alex attended to the fire in the other areas of their territory, she suspected that it was


    merely a distraction. After all, they had already expected that something unpleasant might befall on


    them, following their disagreement with the Myriad Spiritual Hall. In that very second, she rushed over


    to the Spring Cloud Pavilion along with three Spiritual Emperors and some Spiritual Kings. Upon their


    arrival, they were all shocked to the core when they saw a high-level Spiritual Emperor lying lifeless


    right outside the pavilion.


    "Isn''t he the one who came with the young master of the Myriad Spiritual Hall earlier today?"


    "You''re right, that''s him."


    "What happened here? How''d he wind up dead?! Who could''ve killed a Spiritual Emperor at the


    premium stage?"


    Alex and her men were all caught off guard. They could not believe what they were seeing.


    Truly, this horrible scene had made Alex worry about their guests. As she immediately ran to the


    pavilion, she murmured, "I hope they''re alright."


    When she opened the door, however, Alex was befuddled. She found the two sitting at the table,


    drinking tea, and ying chess. They were basically just lounging around, seemingly unaware of what


    was going on outside.


    "Um... Are you guys okay?" Alex asked reluctantly. She was still in a daze.


    "Sure." Rocky smiled at her.


    "Do you know there''s a fallen high-level Spiritual Emperor outside?" Alex was totally dumbfounded that


    she moved in slow motion as she pointed outside. She couldn''t grasp how Rocky and Vivian could be


    ying chess when there was a cold body right outside the pavilion.


    "Oh? We didn''t have any idea. We''ve been sitting here the entire time. Although, we did hear some


    noise outside just now, we didn''t pay much attention to it." Of course, Rocky was making it up. He


    couldn''t let Alex find out the truth.


    Fortunately, Alex didn''t probe further and simply sighed in relief. It was enough for her to see that


    Rocky and Vivian were both fine. She could investigate what happened with the high-level Spiritual


    Emperor from the Myriad Spiritual Hallter.


    After making sure that Rocky and Vivian were unharmed, Alex instructed some Spiritual Kings to guard


    the pavilion while she went back to report to her father.


    At this moment, the fire on the first and second tiers had been extinguished.


    As soon as she saw her father, Alex quickly filled him in on what had happened at the Spring Cloud


    Pavilion. Even he was puzzled when he heard everything. The only thing he was certain of was that the


    fire was set off by the Myriad Spiritual Hall, since they wanted to take advantage of the chaos to kidnap


    Rocky. However, the fact that they failed to take Rocky away, along with the death of a high-level


    Spiritual Emperor outside the pavilion, seemed utterly inexplicable to them.


    "That''s rather strange!" Richard had witnessed a lot of peculiar affairs, but this was the first time he had


    encountered something this odd.


    "Father, do you think the other ns have also found out about Rookie? They might have run into the


    Myriad Spiritual Hall as they were trying to kidnap him," Alex guessed.


    "Well, that''s possible. But, if that''s the case, they should''ve taken Rookie once the Spiritual Emperor


    from the Myriad Spiritual Hall died, right?" Richard replied. He was seriously mystified.


    "Maybe they got severely injured? Or maybe they heard using and they got scared away, so they


    didn''t get to take Rookie." Alex continued to specte.


    "This whole thing is absolutely weird. But, the important thing is that Rookie and Tripp are both fine. We


    can still count this as a blessing. Now, just send more people to protect them at the pavilion right away.


    This cannot happen again before the Ethereal Valley opens!" Richard had finally felt relieved, so he


    went on and asked Alex to take extra precautions.


    Alex nodded her head and left without further ado.


    Back in the Breeze Tavern, the high-level Spiritual Emperor in ck reported to Seth after escaping


    from the Spring Cloud Pavilion.


    After hearing everything, Seth grew furious. He could not believe what he had just heard since the


    power of the Spiritual Emperor that Rocky had finished off was unparalleled in the spiritual race.


    As the young master of the Myriad Spiritual Hall, Seth had deliberately brought the two Spiritual


    Emperors at the premium stage with him so he could walk freely and confidently. However, he did not


    expect that he would lose one of them so soon. It was definitely a heavy loss.


    "Did you not see who did it?" Seth asked coldly. It was obvious he was exasperated.


    "I''m sorry, young master. Everything happened too fast. There were two of them there. The woman with


    the mask seemed like the bodyguard of the chosen one. She was likely a high-level Spiritual Emperor


    of the Wankong n," the Spiritual Emperor in ck quickly surmised.


    "We may have fallen into their trap this time," Seth uttered with hatred and frustration.


    "Young master, what should we do? Should we just turn back?" The Spiritual Emperor looked glum


    when he asked.


    "We can''t. We don''t have anything to show for ourselves yet!" Seth red at him.


    "Do you mean to say...?" The Spiritual Emperor trailed off, hesitant and quite unsure of what Seth could


    be thinking.


    "If the Wankong n doesn''t want to cooperate with us, we''ll just have to make them. Since they didn''t


    want to settle this the nice way, they shouldn''t have a problem if we take other measures," Seth


    dered as his eyes darkened. "Find a way to contact that man, and then ask if he could prepare two


    slots for us to enter the Ethereal Valley. If he agrees, we''ll go as part of the Wankong team first. Once


    we get inside, I will make their n pay the greatest price!"


    "Yes, young master!" Just as the Spiritual Emperor in ck heard Seth''s n, he retreated immediately


    to do as he was told.

 Chapter 1923 Entering

    Chapter 1923 Entering


    Finally, after waiting for so long, the day that the Ethereal Valley would open drew near.


    The valley was at the bottom of the Ethereal Mountain, which was the holynd of the spiritual race.


    Since it was very important and sacred, it was being guarded by the parliament.


    The parliament wasprised of the patriarch of the spiritual race and twelve other elders. It was


    considered the highest authority in the entire spiritual race. Compared to the Shura Race that was


    heavily submissive to the royal family¡ªas well as the human race that had several conflicting sects


    and ns¡ªthe spiritual race was seen to be the most unified one. In fact, all major decisions that


    would likely affect the future of the race would be voted upon by the parliament. Even the patriarch did


    not have the power to overturn what the parliament had decided.


    At this moment, the teams formed by the fivergest ns of the spiritual race were already prepared


    to set out and enter the Ethereal Valley.


    Aside from the Wankong n, the other four greatest ns included the Lingji n, the Xiayu n,


    the Bilong n, and the Hongling n.


    They were actually the five greatest tribes of the spiritual race that had existed since ancient times. The


    most powerful one among them was the Lingji n, who originated from a famous and powerful


    matriarchal tribe. Although the disparity in terms of gender was mitigated upon the establishment of the


    n, they still kept its matriarchal system. All their previous leaders were women, and most of their


    warriors were female.


    The Hongling n was second to the Lingji n in terms of overall power. However,pared to the


    other four great ns, it possessed the longest history. It also had abundant resources and several


    talented disciples.


    On the other hand, the Xiayu n and the Bilong n were about equal in strength.


    Lastly, was the weakest among the five¡ªthe Wankong n.


    Nheless, they still deserved to be a part of the five greatest ns due to their superb medical skills


    that no one in the spiritual race could match. If it wasn''t for this, the parliament might have already


    expelled them from the five greatest ns, especially because of its recent decline.


    However, if the Wankong n could not find a way to stop their decline, the parliament might


    eventually consider removing their status and looking for a more deserving n.


    Three dayster, the teams of the five ns gathered at the foot of the Ethereal Mountain before they


    set out to the Ethereal Valley.


    Interestingly, it seemed that no one knew what the specific requirements of entering the valley were. It


    was as though the valley had its own mind that could decide who could only enter. Those who were


    judged as unqualified wouldn''t be able to pass through even if they had strong spiritual roots. However,


    if one was allowed to enter, he would not find any difficulty of getting inside at all.


    Since then, it had been a puzzle to the members of the spiritual race how the Ethereal Valley decided


    to grant passage to its visitors.


    Moreover, some areas inside the valley were restricted. One could only explore them if he had a certain


    level of attribute of the spiritual root. It meant that even if one tried his hardest to break into the


    restricted areas, he would have no chance of seeding if he did not meet the requirements.


    This was the main reason why the Wankong n extremely valued Rocky. As the chosen one with a


    spiritual root with five attributes, he had high chances of getting into every restricted area in the


    Ethereal Valley.


    Being the young master of the Wankong n, Alex was tasked to lead her n''s team. Her spiritual


    root was at the second grade of the Earth Stage, which was actually one of the best in their entire n.


    However, for some unknown reason, she still remained as a Spiritual King and failed to break through


    to the Emperor Realm.


    Aside from Alex, the strongest members in their team were Jeffrey, who was at the premium stage of


    the Emperor Realm, and three medium-stage Spiritual Emperors. These Spiritual Emperors had


    already entered the valley several times back then. Hence, their only role in this quest was to escort the


    team and protect the younger members from impending dangers.


    At the same time, the four other ns also had veteran Spiritual Emperors in their teams that were


    tasked to ensure the safety of the rest of their members.


    As soon as the teams arrived at the entrance of the Ethereal Valley, they were weed by an elder


    and other Spiritual Emperors from the parliament.


    "The Ethereal Valley is going to be open for a whole month. Everyone that can enter the valley can


    freely explore the ce. However, be warned that some parts of the valley can only be essed by


    those who possess a spiritual root of the required level and attributes. Therefore, if you find yourselves


    unable to enter these areas, it is wise not to forcibly break into them. Otherwise, be prepared to suffer


    the consequences of your actions," the elder sternly warned.


    "Now, if everyone is ready, go and begin the quest! The Lingji n will go first," the elder dered right


    after he nced at all the participants in the area.


    Upon hearing this, the warriors of the Lingji n walked towards the entrance of the Ethereal Valley.


    As soon as they stepped inside, some of their members were instantly teleported back outside. It


    meant that these people were deemed unqualified by the valley, and they would not be able to go


    inside no matter what they did.


    After a few minutes, all of the team members of the Lingji n had finally tried to enter the valley.


    About a third of them were sent back, while the rest were able to sessfully get inside.


    Then, it was the turn of the Hongling n to enter the valley.


    Their warriors had also tried getting in. The number of those who were able to get in was quite close to


    that of the Lingji n. Thus, both ns had about thirty warriors that had sessfully gotten in.


    Next in line were the warriors of the Xiayu n and the Bilong n.


    Compared to the first two ns, the Xiayu n and Bilong n had fewer warriors who managed to


    make it inside the valley. Nheless, the gap in number was not too big.


    Finally, it was the turn of the Wankong n''s team.


    "Spiritual Emperor Jeffrey, we''ll go after you!" Alex told Jeffrey, signaling the Spiritual Emperor to lead


    the way.


    Jeffrey immediately nodded and headed to the entrance of the Ethereal Valley.


    The moment he got in, the other Spiritual Emperors of the Wankong n also followed behind him.


    After that, Alex ordered the other members of the team to go inside one after another. However, this


    was where things got a bit frustrating. Most of the members of their team were immediately sent back,


    andpared to the four ns, only a few managed to enter the valley sessfully.


    Seeing this, Alex couldn''t help but show a hint of depression on her face. Although she had already


    expected that something like this would likely happen, she still felt rather upset upon witnessing the


    harsh reality.


    At the same time, even the elder and the Spiritual Emperors from the parliament just shook their heads


    and sighed as they expressed their disappointment.


    "I guess this is theirst chance. If the Wankong n cannot gain anything from this quest, I''m afraid


    we''ll have to consider removing them from the five greatest ns of our race," the elder said in a low


    and gloomy voice.


    "Who knew that they could fall to such an extent? I can still vividly remember the days when everyone


    admired them because of their outstanding medical skills. But look at how things suddenly changed. It


    seems that not everything canst forever," a senior Spiritual Emperor of the parliament chimed in and


    remarked with a sigh.


    The other Spiritual Emperors just kept quiet but still nodded in agreement.


    Almost all of the warriors from the Wankong n had already tried getting in, but only a dozen were


    able to sessfully enter. At this moment, the only ones left who would try their luck were Alex, Rocky,


    and Vivian.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "All right, let''s go." After heaving a deep breath, Alex called for Rocky and Vivian, then headed towards


    the entrance first.


    Rocky and Vivian followed her closely, and the rest of the members who failed to get in just watched


    them carefully.


    Then, the moment Rocky and Vivian passed through the entrance, they immediately sensed a special


    warmth and energy that enveloped them.


    At the same time, the God-killing Sword in Rocky''s Magic Spiritual Space suddenly vibrated as though


    it was responding to something inside the valley.

 Chapter 1924 Divided Into Three Groups

    Chapter 1924 Divided Into Three Groups


    As their eyes adjusted to the light, Rocky found themselves in a brighter and more spacious


    environment all of a sudden. It turned out that the members of all five great ns who managed to


    enter the valley were transported to a huge, t stone. When he looked down, he could see the entire


    Ethereal Valley.


    It was nothing like he imagined it to be¡ªit had a dense jungle with lots of birds circling around, clouds


    and mist were scattered in many ces, and of course, it gave off a sense of transcendent mystery. At


    the far end of the valley was a towering snow peak that stood straight, like a divine mountain in heaven.


    Everything in this ce looked magnificent. It was ethereal indeed.


    While Rocky enjoyed the view, he heard the person beside him sigh. He turned to look and saw Vivian


    admiring the scenery as well. "What a beautiful ce. The name certainly is fitting."


    Soon, the members of the five ns started gathering together, preparing for the beginning of their


    training journey in the Ethereal Valley.


    Alex had also called up her team.


    Rocky and Vivian then walked towards her together.


    After everyone in their team had shown up, Alex made a head count. Apparently, only eighteen


    members from their n had gotten into the Ethereal Valley. Aside from Jeffrey and the other Spiritual


    Emperors who were all in charge of protecting and guiding the team, only about ten members from


    their n made it to the valley to train.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, the other four ns had more people in their teams. Each of them had around twenty-five


    members in average, which was almost twice as many as the members of the Wankong n.


    Nheless, their sess in gaining something useful from the Ethereal Valley did not depend on


    their difference in strength and numbers.


    One reason why the spiritual race opened the Ethereal Valley from time to time was so the talented


    juniors of the five great ns could increase their strength in a shorter time, thus making the five great


    ns grow stronger and stronger. Another reason was that it was a ce full of adventures. Anyone


    who managed to enter the valley and was lucky enough to experience such adventures would have the


    chance to get some holy¡ªor even divine¡ªtreasures, apart from greatly increasing his strength. This


    was why it was undoubtedly a win-win situation for the five great ns.


    However, ever since the Ethereal Valley was open to the public, only a few people were lucky enough


    to truly experience any kind of adventure in this ce. After all, everything was based on luck in a


    divinend like the Ethereal Valley.


    Since it was her first timeing here, Alex decided to ask Jeffrey something. She turned to look at


    him and said, "Spiritual Emperor Jeffrey, you are familiar with the terrain of the Ethereal Valley. Please


    walk us through it."


    With a proud look on his face, Jeffrey cast everyone a nce before speaking firmly. "Listen up! Don''t


    think you can just rejoice now that you''ve made it to the Ethereal Valley. It''s still too soon for


    celebrations. Surviving this ce isn''t as easy as you think. It looks beautiful, doesn''t it? But be on


    guard! Once you go deep into it, you will find what is called hell."


    This was the first time that most of his junior team members had entered the Ethereal Valley, so they


    did not know anything about it. Naturally, Jeffrey''s speech had quickly unnerved them.


    Jeffrey then took out a carefully prepared map and started exining in detail. "The Ethereal Valley is


    divided into six major areas. This is a part of the topographic map drawn by our elders. This green area


    here is the most suitable ce for you Spiritual Kings to cultivate, and the yellow area is best suited for


    the Spiritual Emperors. Now, listen. Steer clear of this red area here. Got it?


    In order to make sure that everyone can fully train their selves in the valley, I n to divide the whole


    team into three groups. All three groups will be assigned to different regions. I will lead one group. The


    second group will be led by Spiritual Emperor Mike and Spiritual Emperor rkson, and the third group


    will be led by Young Mater Alex and Spiritual Emperor Finnegan. We will cultivate and train for the next


    twenty days. After that, we will reunite and continue to explore some other ces to search for


    treasures together. Is that okay?" Jeffrey advised.


    Everyone listened to him intently and just nodded in agreement.


    "If there are no objections, let''s proceed to choosing group members. I''ll start first." Jeffrey then picked


    out several Spiritual Kings at peak state. They all had the best spiritual roots, yet he didn''t choose


    Vivian to go with them.


    Now, the Spiritual Emperors who would lead the other teams were a little unhappy with Jeffrey''s picks.


    Of course, having members with the best spiritual roots would be much easier because they could


    cultivate faster together.


    Even so, they didn''t botherining since Jeffrey was a high-level Spiritual Emperor.


    "Spiritual Emperor Jeffrey, why don''t you take Rookie with you? After all, he''s..." Alex didn''t finish


    voicing out her concern. She had thought that Jeffrey would choose Rocky since he was the chosen


    one. If they had him in the group, they could enter most areas without any restrictions.


    "We are not one hundred percent sure he is the chosen one, aren''t we? I can''t risk bringing him when I


    have other members with the best spiritual roots and conceivable potential. Besides, What the n


    needs right now are talents. It will only be counterproductive. For the sake of the n, it''s best to give


    these Spiritual Kings a chance to break through to the Emperor Realm." Jeffrey shot Rocky a piercing


    re. He still hadn''t forgotten what had happened to his nephewst time, so he was unwilling to bring


    Rocky with him. Moreover, thest thing he wanted to happen was to let Rocky drag their group down


    since Rocky seemed like the weakest among the entire team.


    The other Spiritual Emperors agreed with Jeffrey. In fact, it didn''t matter to them so much if Rocky was


    the chosen one. They thought his current strength was so weak that he couldn''t possibly make any


    significant progress. He was simply the Wankong n''s ticket to searching the valley for treasures.


    They didn''t think his presence in their group was crucial, so no one was willing to take Rocky with them


    for cultivation.


    Although Alex was a little disappointed, she knew that Jeffrey was right. She needed to consider


    everyone''s best interests and let them proceed with their training n in the Ethereal Valley without


    Rocky in their group.


    "I see. Why don''t you take Tripp instead?" If Jeffrey wouldn''t take Rocky because he was too weak,


    Alex thought he should at least bring Vivian with him since she had the best spiritual root in the


    Wankong n''s team.


    "Those who don''t want to be disciplined will only cause trouble if I take them with me," Jeffrey snorted.


    He also remembered that Vivian had challenged him public for the sake of Rocky.


    His attitude had left Alex feeling frustrated. She didn''t expect Jeffrey to be so narrow-minded.


    Thankfully, Vivian stepped in and whispered, "Young master, if you don''t mind, Rookie and I will join


    your group. We''ll make some self-righteous guys regret their decision."


    "Alright!" Of course, Alex wouldn''t refuse. After all, she had personally invited Rocky and Vivian into the


    Wankong n for believing they would bring promising changes to their n.


    Now, the other two Spiritual Emperors had selected middle-level members with spiritual roots at the


    intermediate level. Those who didn''t get chosen had joined the group led by Alex and Finnegan.


    When they finished designating members, all three groups set out separately to their assigned areas


    and began their training journey.

 Chapter 1925 Encountering

    Chapter 1925 Encountering


    Much like the Wankong n, the other four ns had also separated into smaller groups before they


    headed for different areas. As Alex and Finnegan''s team moved towards their intended training area,


    teams from other ns seemed to be going in the same direction.


    In the Ethereal Valley, the terrain was constantly changing. Trials were also prompted randomly, so


    everything in this ce was pretty unpredictable. The only thing they could count on was that they


    would surely encounter some unanticipated trials before they could arrive at their training area.


    Not even an hour since they started their journey, Rocky''s group ran into their first trial.


    They stumbled upon a broad cave with a myriad of several-meter-wide burrows neatly arranged on the


    ground. On both sides of the cave were extended craggy cliffs, which would make detours a long way


    back. If their aim was to reach their destination as fast as possible, their best option was to traverse the


    cave.


    Since the only two Spiritual Emperors in Rocky''s group both had juste here for the first time, no


    one in their group had any clue about what kind of danger was awaiting them in the cave.


    "Cool! It''s like a game of whack-a-mole," Rocky jokingly remarked as he gazed at the burrows.


    "Whack... a mole?" Alex thought for a moment before she hesitantly asked, "Do you mean that some


    kind of creature might emerge from these burrows to attack us?"


    "Yeah, something like that." Rocky nodded. His past experiences had taught him that it was always a


    possibility.


    "I see. If that''s the case, should we take a detour? Or is it better to just take a chance here?" Alex


    asked as she nced at both Rocky and Finnegan. Her inexperience in this ce made her


    apprehensive about making a wrong decision that might put their group in danger.


    "It will probably take us around two more days to reach our destination if we take a detour now. This


    might make things worse for us since we''re not as strong as the other groups," Finnegan replied,


    frowning.


    Thanks to Finnegan''s feedback, Alex hade up with a decision. "Then, let''s go straight ahead!


    Watch out for any danger."


    Before they could even take a step forward, they noticed two groups from other ns approaching.


    Apparently, the groups from the Lingji n and the Xiayu n happened to take the same route as


    them.


    The members of the Lingji n were all good-looking females, which was truly a sight for sore eyes.


    Their group was led by a premium-stage Spiritual Emperor and a medium-stage Spiritual Emperor.


    Their overall strength was incredibly intimidating, since the weakest among them was already a


    premium-stage Spiritual King.


    Although the group of the Xiayu n was a bit weaker than the Lingji n''s, they were still way more


    powerful than the Wankong n''s group. Their leader was a premium-stage Spiritual Emperor. One of


    their members, d in a gorgeous robe and carrying a long sword, was a primary-stage Spiritual


    Emperor. He looked so imposing, yet so elegant.


    "Alex? It''s really you! What a coincidence! I didn''t expect I''d bump into you here. I would''ve greeted you


    back at the entrance but I was too upied!" As soon as he spotted Alex in Rocky''s group, the


    elegantly-dressed Spiritual Emperor walked up to them as he eximed in surprise.


    "Oh, it''s you, Abduh," Alex returned tly.


    It was the Spiritual Emperor named Abduh, the third son of the Xiayu n''s patriarch.


    He was quite famous in the spiritual race for his talent and the fact that he was the youngest among all


    the primary-stage Spiritual Emperors of the spiritual race. Most people saw a promising future awaiting


    him.


    Before, the Wankong n and the Xiayu n used to have a very close rtionship. Because of this,


    Alex and Abduh had known each other since they were little. Even after growing up, Abduh had


    always been fond of Alex.


    In fact, a few years earlier, Abduh made a proposal to marry Alex. However, since Alex was way too


    young at that time, Richard deliberately rejected it. This was actually the main reason why the


    rtionship between the two ns started to drift apart. Since then, the two had only seen each other


    on rare asions.


    Nheless, it was not enough reason for Abduh to give up on Alex. He still made sure to visit her


    from time to time.


    Truth be told, Abduh was not a bad man. He could just be a bit too arrogant because he already had


    a reputation. However, because of that, Alex couldn''t help but find him quite unpleasant.


    "This is so disappointing. Not only do you have a small team, but your members also don''t seem that


    strong," Abduh tantlymented as his nce swept on Rocky and the other members of their


    group. His voice was undoubtedly showing hints of contempt.


    "Why do you care? It''s not like it has anything to do with you," Alex retorted, raising an eyebrow. Of


    course, she was slightly offended by Abduh''s irksome remark.


    "Of course, it does! What if these people failed to protect you and you got hurt? It will be better if you


    go with me and my team. I can protect you better than them!" Abduh offered with a straight face.


    "I appreciate your kindness, but you don''t have to do that. My team will do just fine," Alex replied firmly,


    clearly trying to restrain her irritation.


    Hearing this, Abduh could just click his tongue and frown in disappointment.


    "Young master, the Lingji n''s team is heading inside the cave. We can''t fall behind!" the premium-


    stage Spiritual Emperor, who was leading the Xiayu n''s team, called to Abduh and reminded him.


    Abduh immediately turned around and saw that the Lingji n''s team had already jumped into the


    cave.


    Without much of a choice, Abduh nced at Alex onest time before he ordered his men to move.


    The quest inside the Ethereal Valley was of utmost importance, so he couldn''t be derailed by his selfish


    intentions.


    Eventually, the team of the Xiayu n also went into the cave.


    "We should also move out and follow them. Let''s take this opportunity. They''ll be paving the way for


    us," Rocky suggested with a cunning smile.


    Before giving the order, Alex nced at Finnegan first so as to ask his opinion. Finnegan thought that


    Rocky''s idea made sense, so he immediately agreed.


    Therefore, they also set out and followed the two teams into the cave.


    Then, as soon as Rocky and his team entered the cave, they happened to hear the premium-stage


    Spiritual Emperor of the Lingji n warn herpanions, "Be alert! All sorts of danger can happen


    inside the valley. Be extra careful and never lower your guard!"


    "That''s right,dies!" A voice suddenly echoed from behind them and continued, "Watch your step


    while crossing this cave. You don''t want to fall into the burrows." Apparently, it was Abduh who butted


    in. There was a glint of mockery in his eyes while addressing the warriors of the Lingji n.


    "Young master, this will be our first trial here. Please give me this chance to show them the real


    strength of our n." A premium-stage Spiritual King in Abduh''s team stepped forward without


    hesitation and volunteered.


    "All right. Go on and prove yourself!" Abduh agreed without a second thought. Of course, he


    reckoned that this could be a good opportunity to disy their power in front of all the members of the


    other teams.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, with the agility of a wild eagle, the premium-stage Spiritual King leapt into the air and started


    floating towards the other end of the cave. In just the blink of an eye, he had covered most of the


    burrows without encountering any problem.


    "I have already heard about the Xiayu n''s Floating Skill before, but I never thought it would be this


    amazing!" Alex almost gasped as she saw how the Spiritual King effortlessly crossed the dangerous


    cave.

 Chapter 1926 His Pride

    Chapter 1926 His Pride


    Although the Floating Skill was amazing, its effect wouldn''tst long. As soon as it wore off, the


    premium-stage Spiritual Kingnded on the ground between the burrows. Assuming that there was


    something dangerous hiding down the holes, he was very cautious about his movements. When he


    saw that nothing seemed to being out, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. He then turned around


    and taunted the members of the Lingji n and Wankong n, saying, "Look at you! Do you really call


    yourselves warriors? Don''t be so afraid of these holes. Come on! Prove you''re not a disgrace to your


    ns."


    It seemed that his derision had actually worked on the people of the Lingji n because they ended up


    aggravated by what he said.


    "Anita, this cave might be free from danger after all. Let''s go and explore as well," a Spiritual King of


    the Lingji n urged their leader, who was a premium-stage Spiritual Emperor.


    "Let''s not rush. We can wait," Anita replied as she waved her hand. She was looking into the distance


    as though she was waiting for something to happen.


    After his mockery, the premium-stage Spiritual King used his Floating Skill again to fly over the


    remaining burrows. Just as he passed a hole, a huge snake-like beast shadow suddenly emerged from


    under him, wriggling and rushing up from the dark.


    The beast shadow then opened its mouth, revealing two rows of sharp teeth, and swallowed the


    floating premium-stage Spiritual Kingpletely.


    Right after its meal, the beast shadow silently went back into the giant burrow.


    Everything happened so fast that most of people present were taken aback. They didn''t expect that


    even a premium-stage Spiritual King would get killed so easily.


    However, this scene came as no surprise to some Spiritual Emperors because they had gone through


    this experience many times before.


    Meanwhile, the abrupt loss of a team member had left the members of the Xiayu n, especially


    Abduh, stunned.


    "The arrogant will end up hurting themselves. The unjust shall die," Anita swiftlymented, adding


    insult to injury.


    Abduh knew that her words were directed at him, but he chose to keep quiet and suck the humiliation


    up. After all, it was because of his carelessness that he quickly lost a subordinate.


    Since it was Alex''s first time in the Ethereal Valley, the cruel scene had overwhelmed her quite a bit. "It


    never urred to me that this ce could be so dangerous!"


    Just as well, the other members of the different ns couldn''t deny that the instant death they


    witnessed had made them feel scared.


    ''I guess the Ethereal Valley is more dangerous than the Holy Heaven Pce. This cruel trial makes me


    think the deities who created this ce aren''t so nice.'' Even Rocky frowned slightly. Judging from what


    just happened before his eyes, he knew that the following trials would only get more terrifying as they


    went on. He realized that the Ethereal Valley was far too dangerous than what he initially imagined.


    "I expect that all of you have already learned a lesson. This is the consequence of showing off and


    being too rash," Anita remarked with a scoff, implicitly addressing the man who proposed to explore the


    holes earlier. Then, she continued, "That savage creature is a demonic spiritual beast. They are


    merciless and always hungry for spiritual creatures possessing spiritual power. It is their tactic to move


    under these holes until they get close to their target. At the perfect timing, they will rapidlye out of


    the holes and devour the prey. If anyone wants to pass through all these holes, he will have to properly


    locate the position of the demonic spiritual beasts and avoid them. To do so, he should move very fast,


    or he will end up as feed to these monsters."


    "Ha! That''s easier said than done. It won''t be a problem for you to locate the demonic spiritual beast


    since you are a Spiritual Emperor. But most of the people here are just Spiritual Kings. They certainly


    don''t have the ability to do that!" Abduh snorted, letting out a sour expression.


    "So what? That''s why it is called a trial. If everything can be easily done, then what good is this quest


    for?" Anita replied indifferently.


    "Enough chitchat. If we want to cross this cave, we should do something about those creatures. I


    suggest that a small group will be a decoy to lure the demonic spiritual beast away. When it''s


    already out of the way, we can guarantee our safety. How about this? I''ll volunteer to be the one to lead


    the group that''s going to be the bait. I just need the two other ns to each send a Spiritual Emperor


    that will assist me. When the three of us have sessfully distracted the beast, the rest can take that


    opportunity to cross over." Although Abduh''s proposal sounded kind on the surface, it was obvious


    he had an ulterior motive for doing so. He wanted Anita and Finnegan to join him in the group that


    would distract the demonic spiritual beast. With theirbined strength, there was a huge possibility


    that the rest of the members of the three teams could safely pass through. Abduh wanted to ensure


    that nothing bad would happen to the rest of his team since they had just lost a high-level Spiritual


    Emperor.


    Moreover, he also wanted to take this chance to show off his talent and courage in front of Alex.


    "Abduh, I''m actually pleased that you are taking this initiative. Your idea isn''t half bad. However, if


    you are thinking that I should be part of the group that will join you, I will have to decline. After all, this


    kind of trial is a rare opportunity for you juniors. I don''t want to interfere. Instead, I will ask M to assist


    you," Anita said with deep perception. She knew that the main role of the premium-grade Spiritual


    Emperors was to protect those who hade to train. If they did more than what they were tasked, it


    would be pointless. They would rob off the younger ones of the experience that they needed.


    "Fine. Alex, who will you send from your team?" Abduh knew what Anita was thinking, so he had no


    choice but to turn to Alex.


    Alex, meanwhile, felt very hesitant since Finnegan was the only Spiritual Emperor in her group. Thus, if


    anything happened to him, their team would be in an extremely disadvantageous situation. Therefore,


    she could not risk sending Finnegan away and do the risky task. However, aside from Finnegan, she


    should be the next strongest member. Hence, she would have no choice but to do it herself.


    But just as she was about to volunteer herself, a voice suddenly echoed from behind her. "I will do it."


    All the Spiritual Emperors present looked in the direction where the voice came from and found that the


    man who just spoke up didn''t even have an astonishing appearance. In fact, as they analyzed him,


    they recognized from his aura that he was a just a low-level Spiritual King. With this, a trace of disdain


    appeared on their faces. They all believed that this person was being too full of himself.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    However, Alex thought the opposite. She knew that he was fitting for the role since it was none other


    than Rocky.


    "Are you sure about this?" Alex asked just to make sure.


    "Yes, of course," Rocky immediately answered.


    "Wait a minute. Just because you volunteered doesn''t mean that we''ll agree. I''m afraid that you are too


    weak for this task," Abduh suddenly butted in and wore a disapproving expression.


    "Well, it''s true that I am not that strong. But rest assured that I can run fast! If distracting the beast is


    the job, then you can trust me. Believe me, the demonic spiritual beast will not be able to catch up on


    me," Rocky emphasized with a proud smile.


    Of course, many were dumbfounded by Rocky''s confidence. They began murmuring at each other


    because they could not believe that someone would be so proud to admit he was good and quick to


    escape.

 Chapter 1927 Losing Confidence

    Chapter 1927 Losing Confidence


    "Are you sure? You know that this task will be very dangerous." Alex still had qualms. However, after


    seeing how confident Rocky was, she knew that he might have a way to deal with the demonic spiritual


    beast.


    "Don''t worry about me. Anyway, I am the weakest among the team, so I should at least do what I can to


    help us get out of this area. But please ask Spiritual Emperor Finnegan to save me afterwards," Rocky


    replied with a soft chuckle.


    Hearing this, Alex turned to Finnegan, and he just nodded in agreement.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alex, what are you thinking? Juste with me and I will protect you. I will even make sure that you


    are the first to pass this cave," Abduh immediately said after hearing what Alex and her team agreed


    upon.


    "It''s fine. We will send Rookie as our representative," Alex dered firmly. Then, she hurriedly turned


    around so that Abduh could not bother her anymore.


    Seeing that Abduh had failed to catch Alex''s attention again and again, all the Spiritual Emperors


    present could not help but show a hint of mockery in their eyes.


    Because of Abduh''s identity, many people in the spiritual race would always show him respect.


    However, Alex did not care for it, and she was one of the very few people who dared to ignore him.


    Of course, after being snubbed by Alex again, Abduh got more pissed off. Since he knew that the


    most important thing as of the moment was to clear the trial first, he directed his frustration towards


    Rocky. "Hey, brat! Didn''t you see how powerful that demonic spiritual beast was? If you still want to live,


    then you''d better back off now. Don''t me us if you wet your pantster!"


    "Well, you should worry more about yourself." Rocky just smiled as he walked away. Then, he began


    floating into the air and soared above the burrows under the watchful gazes of the crowd.


    "What? Is that the Floating Skill?" Seeing what Rocky just did, the spirit warriors present were shocked


    and confused at the same time.


    After all, the Floating Skill was a unique skill of the Xiayu n. It should be impossible for someone


    outside their n to master it.


    Abduh''s face instantly darkened upon seeing that Rocky could use the Floating Skill. He was


    infuriated that Rocky was trying to steal his thunder, so he immediately followed closely behind. At the


    back of his mind, he had no intention of being overshadowed by a mere nobody.


    Soon enough, M also followed them as the representative of the Lingji n.


    After a while, Rocky, Abduh, and M entered the area that was full of burrows. In order to quickly


    attract the attention of the demonic spiritual beasts, they deliberately dispersed in different directions.


    Not long after, a demonic spiritual beast sensed them and surged out of the burrow beneath Rocky. It


    opened its huge mouth in an attempt to devour him whole.


    Witnessing this, Alex grew worried about Rocky.


    On the other hand, Abduh was not able to hide the sneer on his face, hoping that the savage beast


    would actually swallow Rocky and kill him off.


    Quickly noticing the huge beast, Rocky''s eyes narrowed, and he instantly unleashed his fighting energy


    at the Mystery Stage. It formed an invisible barrier that blocked the beast when it tried to chomp him


    down. At the same time, it was hurt by the fighting energy.


    Because of the pain inflicted by the fighting energy, the demonic spiritual beast hurriedly returned to the


    burrow to hide.


    Of course, the Spiritual Emperors were bbergasted to see that Rocky was able to fend off the


    ferocious beast. They couldn''t understand what he actually did to defeat it.


    Abduh got overconfident. He thought that if Rocky could easily send the mighty beast away, then he


    obviously could do the same.


    However, the strength of this demonic spiritual beast was equal to that of a Spiritual Emperor at the


    primary stage. Plus, it was a little stronger than ordinary spiritual beasts. Abduh was also just a


    primary-stage Spiritual Emperor, so it would be extremely hard for him to defeat it. As expected, when


    he faced the demonic spiritual beast, he made a spectacle of himself.


    Meanwhile, M seemed to be much stronger. She and the third demonic spiritual beast engaged in a


    fierce fight, but they fell at a stalemate.


    "Don''t dawdle around! Use this chance to get past the burrows while those three are distracting the


    demonic spiritual beasts!" Anita sternly ordered.


    Without wasting any time, the spirit warriors from the three teams rushed towards the opposite


    direction.


    Eventually, with Rocky, Abduh, and M facing off with the three demonic spiritual beasts, the spirit


    warriors easily passed through several rows of the burrows under the ground.


    After being entangled with the first demonic spiritual beast, Rocky was able to get away and move


    forward. On the other hand, the beast did not have the intention of letting him escape. It immediately


    chased after him, moving from one burrow to another.


    However, Rocky''s figure was like a soaring dragon that hastily crossed the clouds. No matter how fast


    the demonic spiritual beast was, it couldn''t catch up.


    This made the spirit warriors even more astonished. They couldn''t fathom how a mere primary-stage


    Spiritual King could handle a demonic spiritual beast, which effortlessly devoured a premium-stage


    Spiritual King just a while ago.


    After Rocky outdid the demonic spiritual beast that was chasing after him, Abduh also tried to steal


    the show and led the demonic spiritual beast that he was facing forward.


    M also followed suit.


    With the efforts of the three decoys, the three teams were also able to pass through the burrows


    smoothly. In fact, they had already covered more than two-thirds of the distance from the original point.


    However, just as the three teams were about to reach the end of the area that was covered with


    burrows, something unexpected happened.


    All of a sudden, two more demonic spiritual beasts popped out of the burrows in front of the three


    teams and blocked off the exit.


    At the same time, two more demonic spiritual beasts appeared behind them. They were instantly


    surrounded, and the beasts were about to form a pincer attack.


    In fact, two unlucky members from both the Xiayu n and the Lingji n were caught right after the


    demonic spiritual beasts suddenly appeared from behind them, and they instantly suffered a brutal


    death.


    The moment the spirit warriors saw this, they were fazed and felt shivers down their spines. They came


    to realize that nothing could be so easy inside the Ethereal Valley. The first test was already this hard,


    so it was already expected that the next ones would be even harsher.


    "Spiritual Emperor Anita! All of us should work together in order to get out of here. The situation is


    getting out of hand. You can''t just stand there anymore! Come on. As long as we can kill the two


    demonic spiritual beasts in front, we can just ignore the rest and move to safety!" Abduh shouted,


    feeling a bit desperate.


    Anita understood what Abduh was saying. The situation had turned for the worst, so the premium-


    stage Spiritual Emperors could not afford to just wait until more became victims. Soon enough, the


    three ns reached an agreement.


    Without further ado, Anita and the premium-stage Spiritual Emperor of the Xiayu n rushed towards


    the two demonic spiritual beasts that were blocking their way. At the same time, Finnegan was


    responsible for taking care of the two at the back.


    After a fierce battle, one of the demonic spiritual beasts in front was finally taken down by Anita through


    her absolute strength. With this, a gap which they could pass through was opened.


    "Hurry up! Run as fast as you can!" Anita ordered.


    The teams rushed past the demonic spiritual beast that had just been killed, intending to break out of


    the encirclement.


    However, just as the spirit warriors thought they could sessfully pass through this time, a demonic


    spiritual beast suddenly shed with demonic light all over its body and went berserk. Its strength was


    now equal to that of a Spiritual Emperor at the premium stage.


    All the spirit warriors were struck dumb. This demonic spiritual beast, which was only originally at the


    primary stage of the Emperor Realm, suddenly increased its strength and broke through to the


    premium stage. This was unheard of and did not make any sense.


    However, they also realized that they were in the Ethereal Valley. This ce was so mysterious that


    anything might really happen, even if it defiedmon sense.


    ''It seems they won''t let us go that easily. This ce really is something!'' Rocky thought to himself as he


    let out a bitter smile.


    This was only the first test, but three spirit warriors had already died. Because of this, many spirit


    warriors lost their confidence.


    "Everyone, be careful. This is far from over."

 Chapter 1928 The Terrible Trip

    Chapter 1928 The Terrible Trip


    In his fear and frustration, Abduh could only call out to everyone. They looked in his direction with the


    realization that someone finally said what they had been thinking.


    At the same time, the three demonic beasts that Rocky and the others had previously engaged


    suddenly gathered towards the demonic beast in the cave while their bodies shed with demonic light.


    After a few seconds, the power of the three demonic beasts increased greatly, until they had reached


    the premium stage of the Emperor Realm.


    The real trouble was that the gap that had opened earlier had now been sealed again.


    "I don''t think we can eliminate all these monsters with just three Spiritual Emperors," Anita said as her


    face grew serious. She didn''t expect that their first trial would be this difficult.


    When Abduh heard what she said, his face darkened. As the third young master of the Xiayu n,


    the thought of dying in the Ethereal Valley perturbed him. Nheless, he still refused to think about


    this possibility.


    "Something''s not right. It should be impossible for these monsters to suddenly break through and reach


    the premium stage of the Emperor Realm that easy¡ªunless..." After some careful observations of


    these furious monsters, Rocky inferred something.


    "Everyone, gather together and defend with all your strength. I''ll go down the burrows and take a look!"


    Rocky yelled. He couldn''t wait around and do nothing any longer.


    Of course, the members of the three ns furrowed their brows in confusion at the sudden venture.


    Before they could even react, however, Rocky had already jumped into a burrow.


    Seeing this, Vivian immediately followed behind him.


    As soon as Rocky fell into an underground cave, Vivian also appeared beside him.


    "Oh? Why are you here?" Rocky nced at Vivian with raised brows.


    "I figured it''d be much more efficient if we kill this monster together," Vivian replied. She had already


    anticipated what Rocky wanted to do.


    Rocky simply chuckled. Then, they quickly moved forward and started looking for clues. A moment


    later, they found an abnormally huge demonic spiritual beast lying in the depths of the burrow, emitting


    the aura of a premium-stage Spiritual Emperor. When they looked closer, this demonic spiritual beast


    also had a few slender bodies living on it that stretched upward. Apparently, the upper parts of these


    bodies were the demonic beasts that Rocky and the others had been confronting all this time.


    "I''ve been wondering why those demonic beasts could increase their strength that much in so little


    time. It turns out they''re just part of another demonic beast," Rocky stated as his eyes narrowed.


    "Should I kill it?" Vivian asked as she looked at Rocky.


    "No. Let me. If you release your power here, the people above us will surely perceive it," Rocky quickly


    reminded.


    "Oh, right. Well, hurry." Knowing it could get them in trouble if they noticed a different aura from her,


    Vivian instantly agreed.


    Rocky dashed forward straight away and condensed the fighting energy at the Mystery Stage in his


    palm.


    Sensing Rocky''s aura, the giant demonic beast immediately whipped a tentacle towards him.


    However, it instantly got dismembered by the dense ck power around Rocky the moment it


    approached him.


    In response, the giant demonic beast let out a painful howl.


    Immediately after, Rocky silently appeared before the giant monster with his fighting energy still


    condensed in his hand.


    Then, Rocky hurled the fighting energy into the enormous body of the monster, making it suddenly


    swell up.


    Boom!


    As the beast exceeded the limit, it exploded with a loud bang. Green blood sshed everywhere, and


    all of its broken limbs scattered all over the ground.


    At the same time, the parts of the demonic beast, which trapped the warriors of the three ns above,


    also dried up and turned into mummies.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing this, everyone''s eyes widened. They were utterly dumbfounded at what suddenly happened.


    However, they did not have the time to bother about the reason for now. Instead, they immediately took


    the opportunity to get past the burrows and reach the other side of the cave.


    Meanwhile. Rocky and Vivian also quickly returned above the ground and reunited with their team


    members.


    "What happened down there? What did you do? Why did all of those monsters suddenly die?" Alex


    immediately asked, looking at Rocky and Vivian with curious eyes.


    Of course, all the members of the other two ns also focused their eyes on Rocky. They were smart


    enough to realize that Rocky and Vivian must have done something to kill those monsters after they


    entered that burrow under the ground. However, even after racking their brains, they didn''t have an


    idea what exactly happened down there.


    "Nothing. It''s not a big deal. We should just go ahead and continue our journey." Of course, Rocky


    would not give any more detail. He just waved his hand, jumped into the air and walked towards the


    other side of the cave.


    The warriors from the three ns could just exchange puzzled looks with each other. Nheless, they


    did not have the time to pry on it at the moment. The most important thing for now was to get out of


    there and proceed to the reserved cultivation area.


    With this, the teams of the three ns eventually moved forward.


    After walking for about half a day, they encountered three forks which would require them to make a


    crucial decision.


    If they chose to go separate ways and pick different forks, they would definitely end up encountering


    different trials.


    "Abduh, Spiritual Emperor Anita, you can choose first which way you are taking," Alex politely


    offered.


    But of course, since no one really knew what kind of trials would be behind these forks, there was


    actually no difference whether who was the first one to choose.


    "No, Alex. You can choose before me!" Abduh immediately replied, trying to sound like a gentleman.


    "To some degree, you are my juniors. Hence, I should let you choose first," Anita also chimed in,


    generously giving the other two the chance.


    "Then, we''ll take on your offer and choose the left one," Rocky suddenly said without any reservation.


    Hearing this, Alex turned to Rocky, and thetter just nodded his head at her.


    "All right. We are taking the left fork!" Knowing that Rocky must have his own reason for choosing the


    specific path, Alex made up her mind and trusted his instincts.


    Afterward, the team of the Wankong n walked towards the left fork and parted ways from the other


    two ns.


    Alex''s team walked for about two hours before they suddenly entered an area filled with snow. The


    ce was so cold that the surroundings were dozens of degrees below zero. In fact, even though they


    protected themselves with their spiritual power, the freezing sensation was still permeating into their


    skin and bones.


    "Damn it! This area is so cold!"


    "Why did we even choose this path?"


    "We might freeze to death in here!"


    At this point, many of the team''s members grew dissatisfied with Rocky''s choice. They assumed that


    they had chosen the wrong path.


    "Rookie, why did you choose this path to begin with?" Alex also could not help but ask.


    "Well, my hunch told me to choose this one," Rocky uttered with a carefree smile. The only reason why


    he chose this path was because the God-killing Sword in his Magic Spiritual Space suddenly resonated


    when they were in the process of making the decision. Obviously, if the God-killing Sword was pointing


    at this fork, then the path it led to must have something to do with it.


    "Look ahead of you. It seems that we are not the first ones to have arrived here. Other groups arrived


    earlier than us." Rocky then pointed at the footprints on the snow in front of them. It looked as if they


    extended into the distance.


    "If someone is exploring the way ahead of us, then we can just follow these footprints," Alex dered


    after thinking for a while. After all, this was the best course of action in this case.


    Hence, after taking a short break, the group continued their journey on this snowynd.

 Chapter 1929 In The Midair

    Chapter 1929 In The Midair


    While Rocky''s team explored the snownd, the other teams were scattered, engaging other


    dangerous areas as well.


    Moreover, it seemed that some of the other teams had already entered the snownd before Rocky


    and his team. Thus, they grabbed the chance to follow their footprints to make their lives a little easier.


    Although they still encountered a few demonic spiritual beasts, whose strengths were equal to that of a


    primary-stage Spiritual Emperor, it did not cause them much trouble. After all, Finnegan, a medium-


    stage Spiritual Emperor was with them.


    The area they were treading was actually a vast expanse of whitend. Even if they wanted to, it was


    pretty difficult to tell which direction they were headed to. All they could do was follow the footprints of


    the previous teams. However, unexpectedly, the snow disappeared, and the ground ahead was


    covered by ayer of thick ice. It was as smooth as a mirror, and it also covered a huge area. Because


    of this, they could no longer use the footprints of the other teams as a guide.


    "Young Master, we can''t track the traces of other teams anymore! We have to do this on our own from


    here on," a Spiritual King at the premium stage reported as soon as he came back from scouting the


    area.


    With a slight frown, Alex turned to Finnegan to consult him. However, he just lightly shook his head and


    said, "I''m afraid I''m also not familiar with the Ethereal Valley and have no prior experience with it. What


    we should do and where we should go from here on will be up to you."


    Hearing this, Alex was obviously overwhelmed and was at a loss for what to do. After all, she had no


    experience either. If something bad happened to her team because of her poor decisions, she would


    surely regret it.


    Seeing the worried look on her face, Rocky shook his head and let out a wry smile. Then, after thinking


    for a while, he called out to her, "Could youe here for a while?"


    Alex immediately walked towards Rocky, assuming that he had some great ideas. "Do you know what


    we should do now?" she whispered.


    "Where do you think we are right now?" Rocky asked vaguely.


    "Where? Of course, we are in a snownd," Alex answered in a matter-of-fact way, a bit confused at


    what Rocky was trying to say.


    "I am referring to our current position."


    "How should I know? I have never been to this ce before," Alex replied with a frown.


    "All right, let me make the question simpler. How do you think theyer of ice beneath us was formed? I


    don''t think there are many ces where a thickyer of ice could be formed in a snownd." Rocky


    had no choice but to prompt her and give her some clues.


    "A thickyer of ice? Are you implying that a hugeke is right beneath our feet?" Finally, Alex


    understood what Rocky was trying to say.


    "Assuming that it is indeed ake, how did it form?" Rocky asked again, forcing Alex to use her mind.


    Then, after thinking for a while, she came up with two possibilities. "It is most probably formed by a


    river. The other possibility is it was caused by underground water."


    "That''s right. Now, if it is formed by a river, there will definitely be a source of that river. If it is formed by


    underground water, then there must be an underground waterway. No matter which one it is, there


    should be traces around that we can easily find. Have you thought of what we should do next?" Rocky


    asked with a straight face, recognizing that Alex must have already figured it out.


    At the same time, Alex''s eyes lit up. It seemed that she fully understood what he meant.


    Without wasting any time, she ordered the Spiritual King at the premium stage to explore the


    surroundings again.


    Soon enough, the Spiritual King at the premium stage came back and reported that he found a trace of


    a river under the thickyer of ice. Moreover, he also discovered traces that the other teams before


    them were fetching water from it.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Because of the good news, the team''s morale improved again. With this, they continued moving


    forward, trying their best to track and catch up with the other teams that were just ahead of them.


    Half a dayter, the ice turned into a ground filled with snow again. It meant that they just got out of the


    vastke of ice.


    Then, not long after, Rocky and the others saw a few figures in front of them. It seemed that these


    people were from other teams that came before them.


    However, just as when they got close enough to those figures, the scene that weed them made


    them tremble in fear.


    The figures that they saw from afar were either dead or heavily injured. The situation was obviously


    tragic and had gone out of hand. One of them had his chest pierced through by ice thorns, and blood


    was still flowing all over his body. From the expression on his face, one could tell that he died with


    utmost regret.


    The primary cause of death and injuries of these spirit warriors were those huge and sharp ice thorns


    popping out from the ground.


    "Argh!" At this moment, a painful scream was heard not far away from them.


    Rocky and his teammates immediately looked in the direction where the voice came from. Then, they


    saw that it was a female spirit warrior who seemed to be from the Lingji n. She was trapped by


    several ice thorns, and she was in a very perilous situation.


    "We should go and save her before it''s toote!" On impulse, Alex suddenly shouted and rushed over


    to save her.


    However, just after taking a few steps forward, several ice thorns suddenly rose from the ground. They


    moved so fast that she wouldn''t have enough time to dodge them.


    Fortunately, in the blink of an eye, a figure silently appeared behind her. He wrapped his arm around


    her waist and hastily pulled her back.


    Alex was still in a daze after what just happened. She vividly saw the ice thorns intertwine in front of


    her. Her face turned ghastly pale as she was almost impaled by the ice thorns. She did not even


    understand how she was able to get away in time. If it wasn''t for the person who saved her, she would


    have been dead by now.


    When she finally regained her senses, she also looked up at her savior. The moment she saw the face


    of the one who saved her, she was astonished and her mouth was left open. It was none other than


    Rocky.


    At this moment, she was leaning against Rocky''s chest and could vaguely hear his heartbeat. She


    could also feel the steady breathinging from above her head that was slightly reaching her


    earlobe. This, in turn, made her a little restless, instantly turning her face very red.


    It had actually been her first time being held so intimately by a man ever since her father did so when


    she was a child. Although she had been trained and raised as a man since childhood, and her behavior


    was undoubtedly like a man''s, she was still a woman inside. Thus, she would be flustered by


    something like this.


    "Are you okay? Don''t worry, you''re safe now," Rocky assured in a gentle tone.


    "Y-yes. I''m okay. Thank you..." Alex replied, hastily leaving Rocky''s arms to hide her shyness.


    After making sure that Alex was fine, Finnegan and all the spirit warriors in the team were greatly


    relieved.


    At this time, Vivian walked beside Rocky and Alex and informed them, "There should be some kind of


    spiritual array under the snow that is being triggered by stepping on it. In the process, it traps anyone


    who does. Based on what I can observe, the scope of the spiritual array is quiterge. In other words, if


    we don''t have some powerful enchanted barrier that can block these ice thorns, I''m afraid we don''t


    have a chance of safely passing through it."


    As soon as Vivian said this, all the spirit warriors in the team, including Finnegan, wore a serious look


    on their faces.


    Rocky let out a sigh, knowing that Vivian''s judgment was on point. Just by merely looking at the chaotic


    scene in front of them, one could conclude that the power of these ice thorns was extremely


    overbearing. They could easily prate a Spiritual King''s body protection that was made up of


    spiritual power, and their destructive power was very evident.


    It was already pretty difficult for a Spiritual King to walk through the snownd because of the harsh


    climate. Now, with the deadly ice thorns that could appear anytime and anywhere, it became even


    more difficult to pass through the snownd.


    "If we could only fly, we wouldn''t have such a hard time dealing with this ce. I should have prepared


    a flying spiritual beast beforehand," Alex said frustratingly.


    "Do you really think that the spiritual array will only attack anyone that stayed on the ground?" Rocky


    smiled and picked up a small amount of snow to form a snowball. Then, he threw it into the air above


    the spiritual array.


    Just as the snowball flew midair, a sh of lightning struck it down, revealing a devastating


    power.

 Chapter 1930 A Skull

    Chapter 1930 A Skull


    After seeing the unexpected scene, Alex and the rest of the spirit warriors of the team were


    bbergasted. It turned out that not only the ground was under the effect of the spiritual array, but also


    the sky above it.


    "This is insane! I think we''d better make a detour than try to get past this area!" Finnegan suggested


    with a frown. It was pretty obvious that with the current strength of their team, they would just dig their


    own grave if they insisted on going through the snownd. Hence, he thought that it was better to find


    another way than die here.


    "Not so fast. We can still safely pass through this area," Rocky said in a calm tone.


    "What are you talking about? Have you thought of a way to ovee the power of the spiritual array?"


    Alex asked and looked at Rocky with furrowed brows.


    Of course, Rocky knew how they could easily get out of there, but he didn''t want to expose his strength


    too soon. However, he also thought that if he didn''t make a move now, the team would probably have


    to make a detour. In fact, since he had entered the Ethereal Valley, he could act alone with Vivian to


    easily aplish their task. He just wanted to express his gratitude to Alex because he was able to


    enter the Ethereal Valley smoothly this time all thanks to her. Therefore, he decided to act with Vivian


    after they paid Alex in full.


    Naturally, what Rocky had in mind was that Alex and the Wankong n could gain something in the


    Ethereal Valley and also regain the prestige of their n.


    "I have a way to greatly boost the speed of the entire team, but I need everyone topletely follow


    my orders. And I mean obeying without any hesitation!" Rocky said sternly.


    Hearing this, Alex nced at Finnegan and the other spirit warriors before dering, "As long as you


    are a hundred percent sure to seed, we will listen to you."


    At the back of Alex''s mind, she knew that they only overcame the first test thanks to Rocky. Otherwise,


    they might not even be alive right now. Thus, if he told them that he could get all of them out of this


    predicament again, then they would be more than willing to listen to him.


    "All right then, wait a minute." Right after saying that, Rocky walked aside and entered the pce with


    his mind.


    "Prepare a few defensive divine treasures for me. I need some that are enough to protect seven or


    eight people," Rocky told the guardian of the pce.


    "Master, although you have unlocked a new level of divine treasures, it will take a lot of spiritual power


    to activate one. Moreover, you can only use a divine treasure once in three days," the guardian


    informed.


    "I know. Let me handle the rest. Anyway, make sure that the defensive power of the divine treasure


    must be strong enough." The important thing as of the moment was Rocky could help Alex and her


    teammates get through the difficulty first. After that, he could have enough time to think of his next


    moves.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    With his and Vivian''s strength, they actually didn''t need to rely on a divine treasure to pass through the


    area at all. However, Alex and the other spirit warriors were only Spiritual Kings. Therefore, without the


    protection of a powerful divine treasure, it would be difficult for him and Vivian to pass through while


    protecting everyone.


    Then, a momentter, a strange light appeared in front of Rocky and soon turned into what seemed to


    be a bone shield.


    "This is the Demonic Bone Shield. It can cover a range of about ten meters, and its defensive prowess


    should be enough to protect you and yourpanions. The Demonic Bone Shield used to be one of


    the top ten defensive treasures in the Holy-Evil World. It could even block the attack of a deity at the


    premium stage. However, because this is only an imitation of the original one, it would only be able to


    resist the power below the God Realm at most. Nheless, in your current situation, I think its ability


    should be more than enough," the guardian exined in detail.


    "I see. This newly unlocked divine treasure is indeed extraordinary. In terms of strength, this should be


    even more powerful than the one I previously used in the Ghostly Demon Land," Rocky replied, fully


    satisfied to hear about the capability of the Demonic Bone Shield.


    After that, he hurriedly left the pce and returned to his body.


    "Listen carefully. This is what we are going to do. All of us will form a straight line with Tripp at the rear,


    while I take lead. We are to proceed with our hands held together. Then, the moment we enter the area


    that is affected by the spiritual array, I want all of you to release your spiritual power to the fullest. I will


    use everyone''s spiritual power to boost the speed of the team. Is that clear?" Rocky asked after


    exining everything.


    "Young Master, are you sure you want to take this risk?" Finnegan asked. Of course, he was still


    worried because they had already seen the horror brought by the power of the spiritual array.


    "I believe in Rookie. Finnegan, if you and the others feel worried, I won''t stop you from leaving and


    making a detour," Alex answered without a shred of hesitation. Although she knew that her statement


    didn''t sound good, she had to say it in order to make them put their confidence in Rocky.


    However, even after hearing Alex''s resolve, Finnegan and the other spirit warriors still could not help


    but look at each other reluctantly.


    "What are you so worried about? With Rookie, there is nothing that can''t be done! This is the Ethereal


    Valley. If you want to gain something from it, you should be prepare to take a risk. Besides, if you make


    a detour, do you think that you will be able to get anything? Chances are the warriors ahead of you


    would have already acquired it," Vivian said convincingly. Of course, everything she said was true. She


    just picked the right words to say, knowing that everyone had a greedy side. Hence, they should


    eventually have the urge to risk their lives to fulfill their selfish interests.


    As expected, as soon as Vivian finished speaking, the spirit warriors of the Wankong n had a


    sudden change of heart. They all walked towards Rocky and Alex to proceed with the n.


    Seeing this, Finnegan could just sigh. He had no other choice but to join them.


    "Then, let''s do this!" Immediately after, Rocky turned around and faced the area under the spiritual


    array.


    Alex followed closely behind Rocky while the other spirit warriors also arranged themselves ording


    to Rocky''s instructions. Finnegan stood second to thest, and Vivian was responsible for guarding the


    rear.


    Then, everyone held the hands of both the people in front and behind them.


    "Are you ready?" Rocky took ast nce on the team before releasing the spiritual power which was


    equal to a Spiritual King''s.


    Afterward, Alex also released her spiritual power. At the same time, the other warriors released their


    spiritual power one after another. Then, after everyone had already activated their spiritual power to


    form a close connection, Rocky shouted, "Go!"


    As soon as Rocky gave the order, he immediately recited the marching poem in the Army-blessing


    Scroll. Soon enough, everyone in the team, including him, began to feel that their speed was growing


    as if they were just sliding on ice.


    Naturally, the spirit warriors of the Wankong n were startled. They didn''t know how Rocky managed


    to really pull it off.


    In fact, with the number of the people in the team, it was not enough for Rocky to disy the strength


    of the Army-blessing Scroll. However, the spirit warriors were much stronger than ordinary people, and


    the strength of a Spiritual King was actually equivalent to a hundred soldiers. Therefore, the spiritual


    sense formed by Rocky and the other warriors was already enough to produce a morale of a thousand


    soldiers. This way, he could still manifest and use the strength of the Army-blessing Scroll.


    However, just as Rocky and the others rushed into the area that was bound by the spiritual array,


    vicious ice thorns also started popping out from the ground one after another, intending to stop them


    from moving forward.


    At first, the ice thorns didn''t catch up with the speed that was exhibited by Rocky and the others. But as


    their spiritual power was gradually spent, it eventually started to weaken. As a result, the team''s morale


    also began to decline, making their speed slow down.


    Because of this, it didn''t take long for the ice thorns to catch up with them. Then, to their surprise, a


    mountain of ice thorns was suddenly formed in front of them. They knew that if they collided into it, they


    would definitely be courting death.


    Seeing this terrifying scene, the spirit warriors couldn''t help but panic. In fact, they instantly regretted


    believing Rocky to take this crazy risk.


    On the other hand, Rocky already expected this to happen. At this crucial moment, he unleashed the


    Demonic Bone Shield that he got from the pce.


    In an instant, the Demonic Bone Shield turned into a huge skull that enveloped Rocky and everyone


    else in the team.

 Chapter 1931 Give Up

    Chapter 1931 Give Up


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A series of deafening explosions reverberated. Then, when the spirit warriors of the Wankong n


    looked around, they were dumbfounded to see that the mountain of ice thorns that blocked their way


    had actually disappeared. Moreover, they did not even sustain any injury at all. Of course, they could


    not believe what just happened, and it was as if they were dreaming.


    With the help of the mighty defensive power of the Demonic Bone Shield, Rocky and the rest of his


    team finally got past the area that was bound by the spiritual array.


    After confirming that there was no imminent danger around them, Rocky decided to put away the


    Demonic Bone Shield and deactivated the Army-blessing Scroll.


    Soon enough, the speed of the whole team slowed down until they eventually halted.


    Except for Finnegan, the rest of the spirit warriors, including Alex, could not help but sit on the snow


    upon realizing that they were already safe. They were furiously panting from fatigue since their spiritual


    power was almost exhausted.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "I cannot believe that we really made it past that vicious spiritual array!" Alex eximed. She seemed


    to sound extremely excited and confused at the same time.


    "Me, either. What Rookie just did is beyond myprehension!" Even Finnegan could only sigh in


    disbelief. After all, he was a Spiritual Emperor at the medium stage and was supposed to be the


    strongest in their team. However, his strength was not enough to get his team past the overwhelming


    tests in the Ethereal Valley. Moreover, the one that actually saved them was just a Spiritual King.


    Of course, if he knew Rocky''s real strength, everything would make sense.


    "Everyone, get enough rest and take some pills to replenish your spiritual power. Although we have


    gotten out of that trouble, it''s still hard to say what kind of test we will encounter next," Rocky urged the


    members of his team.


    "Hey, I need to talk to you," Vivian whispered as she signaled to Rocky.


    Rocky raised his eyebrows, wondering what Vivian wanted to talk about. Then, he followed her away


    from the warriors of the Wankong n.


    "So, when are we going to leave these people and act on our own? We are wasting too much time."


    Vivian went straight to the point. It seemed that she wanted to remind Rocky that their main purpose for


    coming to the Ethereal Valley this time was to open the entrance to the Holy-Evil World.


    "I know what you are thinking. However, let''s just wait until we escort them to the designated area,"


    Rocky replied without any reluctance.


    "What? You don''t have to be so kind to these people! Wait a minute. Do you have a crush on Alex? Is it


    what this is about?" Truth be told, Vivian was sometimes annoyed at Rocky''s generosity and


    helpfulness. After all, she was born in the Shura Race, and they were known to have a culture of doing


    things ording to their own interests. Hence, she didn''t understand why Rocky would go to such


    extent to help people that he barely knew.


    "So what if I do? Am I not allowed to have a concubine?" Rocky replied jokingly.


    "Well, I actually have no objection to that. But just remember that the two Godly Geniuses won''t let you


    go if they know about this!" Vivian red at Rocky before she shook her head andughed.


    "Don''t worry. I just want Alex to get what she wants. Think of it as our thanks for her support to us,"


    Rocky said with a gentle smile.


    "Okay, fine. Whatever!" Because of the times that they spent together, Vivian already knew what kind of


    person Rocky was, and no matter what she did, she would not be able to change his mind. Besides,


    she just came to assist Rocky in his task, so she had no problem doing how he wanted to do things.


    After resting for about four hours, Rocky and the rest got back on their feet and went on their way.


    A whole day passed, and the team of the Wankong n still did not encounter anything out of the


    ordinary.


    Except for a few demonic spiritual beasts, they were able to handle things quite smoothly.


    "It seems that we can get out of the snownd very soon." As Rocky looked onwards, he saw


    numerous icebergs at the distance. But behind those icebergs, he could catch a glimpse of reflected


    rays of the setting sun, which indicated a whole other area.


    However, just as Rocky and the others thought they were about to reach the end of the snownd, a


    deafening roar suddenly echoed and shook the vicinity.


    Rocky could not help but frown while he looked in the direction where the roar came from. Afterward,


    he saw many spiritual lights flickering in the northeast. From where he was standing, it appeared as if


    there were spirit warriors fighting in the distance.


    ''It seems that I am about to see something good!'' A subtle smile was revealed on Rocky''s face after he


    sensed something. Then, he approached Alex and said, "Young Master, you and the other spirit


    warriors should stay here. Tripp and I will go there and have a look."


    "No. I''ll go with you! Finnegan can stay here with the rest," Alex proposed. It seemed that she was also


    interested in what was happening.


    Rocky hesitated for a moment, but then he eventually agreed.


    After a while, he, Alex, and Vivian headed towards the northeast, where they saw the other spirit


    warriors.


    Not long after, they saw that more than twenty spiritual warriors were actually fighting with a ferocious


    Ice Phoenix that was flying in the air. The aura of the Ice Phoenix was actually equal to a Spiritual


    Emperor at the peak stage, so it was extremely strong. Judging from the rich spiritual energy that it


    kept on emitting, it could easily be said that the Ice Phoenix was no ordinary spiritual beast. In fact, at


    its level, it could be considered as the king of the spiritual beasts.


    Among those spirit warriors, who were facing the Ice Phoenix, there were two premium-stage Spiritual


    Emperors, two medium-stage Spiritual Emperors, three primary-stage Spiritual Emperors, and the rest


    were Spiritual Kings. Based on the situation, it could be inferred that the spirit warriors from more than


    three of the noble ns had joined hands.


    However, although there were many talented spirit warriors out there, it was apparent that they couldn''t


    have the advantage over the Ice Phoenix, whose strength was equal to a Spiritual Emperor at the peak


    stage.


    Upon seeing that the spirit warriors were fighting together against a spiritual beast, Rocky instantly


    became intrigued. He spected that there must be a huge reason behind this, so he quickly observed


    what was going on.


    Before long, Rocky noticed that the Ice Phoenix seemed to be guarding a strange and huge ice tree


    behind it. Upon closer inspection, he could see argeir on the ice tree, and there was a faint flicker


    of spiritual light in their. Usually, based on his experience, this signified the presence of a divine


    treasure. Although the existence of divine treasures should be very rare, it must be possible here in the


    Ethereal Valley.


    Acting on his instincts, Rocky hurriedly said to Alex and Vivian, "I think there is a treasure in their. I


    will go and see if I can get it."


    "What? You can''t go! It''s too risky. Can''t you see what''s going on? All of those Spiritual Emperors have


    already joined hands, but they still can''t seed. What makes you think that you can get it?!" Alex


    strongly refused.


    On the other hand, Vivian didn''t say anything. After all, she knew that in reality it was just a piece of


    cake for Rocky to get the treasure in their if he used his real strength. However, if he was trying to


    get it while only exhibiting the strength of a Spiritual King, it might be pretty difficult to do it.


    "But my gut says that it could be a divine treasure. It''s worth taking the risk!" Rocky said persuasively.


    Although the divine treasure might not have a high rank, it was still something that was extremely rare


    in the Supreme Ether Land.


    "You think that it''s a divine treasure? That''s impossible!" Although Alex wasn''t that knowledgeable


    about treasures, she at least knew how rare divine treasures could be. In fact, it was said that they only


    appeared in legends.


    "Did you forget that this is the Ethereal Valley? Anything is possible, including the presence of a divine


    treasure. Also, think about it logically. Why would these ns'' spirit warriors work together with all their


    might if it isn''t for something very precious?" Rocky asked with a straight face.


    "You have a point. But this spiritual beast is astonishingly powerful! What can you do about it?" Of


    course, Alex still had a lot of misgivings. She knew that Rocky was powerful, but she didn''t want him to


    take such a huge risk.


    "Let me just have a go at it. Wait for me here." As soon as Rocky finished his words, he quickly rushed


    over and approached the ice tree.


    At the same time, even though the spirit warriors hadbined their efforts to take down the Ice


    Phoenix, they were still unable to break through its impregnable defense. In fact, they were already


    frustrated that they were on the verge of giving up. They thought that even though the treasure in the


    lair was very attractive, it would not be worth it if they lost their lives.


    Since most of the spirit warriors had started to give up, even the remaining medium-stage and


    premium-stage Spiritual Emperors also had no choice but to retreat.


    However, just as these spirit warriors backed off one after another, a figure suddenly rushed out of


    nowhere and bravely approached the Ice Phoenix. It seemed that he wanted to break through its


    defenses on his own.

 Chapter 1932 Gloating

    Chapter 1932 Gloating


    "Where did this guye from? Is he nning to confront the Ice Phoenix by himself? He must have a


    death wish!"


    "That''s right! Did he not see that we were not able to break through its defenses even after joining


    hands for a few hours? What makes him think that he can do anything alone?"


    "This guy is a fool. That is the only exnation!"


    The spirit warriors sneered at Rocky, thinking that he was just wasting his life.


    At the same time, under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Rocky approached the Ice Phoenix without a


    hint of hesitation.


    Seeing that Rocky was bravely rushing towards it, the Ice Phoenix was not too amused. It increased its


    spiritual power and pped its wings harshly. Then, an iparably cold wind rushed out in an instant,


    which was enough to freeze everything in the vicinity.


    Meanwhile, as Rocky was in midair, he also felt that his speed had drastically slowed down under the


    influence of the ice wind and cold air.


    The next moment, he activated his Devilish Phantom Skill, creating several avatars. Then, the avatars


    dispersed in different directions in order to distract the Ice Phoenix. This way, Rocky could find a


    chance to break through. However, the Ice Phoenix seemed to be smarter than he expected. It was


    completely unmoved and remained very calm.


    ''That''s strange. This spiritual beast''s power is not as strong as I initially thought. It seems that someone


    just summoned it, '' Rocky thought to himself, furrowing his brows. Soon enough, he noticed that his


    spection was getting clearer, but he still continued to test it.


    After about five minutes of being in a stalemate, Rocky found that although the Ice Phoenix wasn''t that


    strong, it didn''t give him any chance to approach the divine treasure. Left with no choice, he eventually


    returned to where Alex and Vivian were.


    "Hey! Don''t pull a stunt like that ever again!" Vivian yelled, pretending to scold Rocky.


    After all, it was impossible for a Spiritual King to break through the defenses of a spiritual beast whose


    strength was equal to a Spiritual Emperor at the peak stage. If Rocky didn''t want his real strength to be


    exposed, then he had no way of getting the divine treasure that easily.


    "We can''t just give up. Besides, I just tested out the strength of the Ice Phoenix. Based on what I


    noticed, this spiritual beast should be a beast spirit that has been summoned," Rocky said with his


    eyes lit up.


    "It is a beast spirit?" Alex and Vivian could just look at each other after hearing what Rocky said.


    "Yes. If I am not mistaken, this beast spirit must be summoned by the divine treasure. Hence, it seems


    that the treasure must be really unusual after all." Rocky''s eyes narrowed as he took a nce at the Ice


    Phoenix again.


    "Are you sure? That''s amazing!" Vivian responded, though she had a lot of doubts at the back of her


    mind. After all, if Rocky was indeed correct, the treasure that they were looking for was extremely


    outstanding.


    "Do you want to get a hold of this treasure?" Rocky turned to Alex and asked.


    "Of course, I do. Obtaining it is the best that I could wish for. However, I am also sure that the risk is


    just too huge. Thus, you can already forget it." Although Alex was obviously hopeful and tempted to


    acquire the treasure, she still remained very rational.


    "What are you talking about? As long as you want it, I''ll be sure to get it for you," Rocky replied with a


    confident smile.


    Immediately after, he entered the pce with his mind and asked the guardian for a divine treasure that


    could hide the user''s aura. Upon having it, he quickly returned to reality.


    "All right, this is what we''re going to do. I will try my best to attract the attention of the spiritual beast. At


    that time, Tripp, take Alex with you and go get the treasure in the beast''sir," Rocky instructed firmly.


    "But how? The spiritual beast''s Spiritual Domain is veryrge. I''m afraid that it will discover us right


    away as soon as we get close to their," Vivian asked with a disapproving expression on her face.


    "That''s why you will need this. Use it, and you won''t be discovered by the beast spirit." Then, Rocky


    took out the magic treasure that he had taken from the pce and handed it over to Vivian. "This


    treasure can easily hide your aura. However, you can only use it once. So, I trust that you can utilize it


    at the perfect timing."


    Rocky knew that since Vivian''s strength was close to the God Realm, she could use an imitation of a


    divine treasure without any problem.


    "I see." Seeing that Rocky is very confident with his n, Vivian didn''t say anything more and just took


    the divine treasure from him.


    "Rookie, be very careful," Alex reminded, showing a very worried expression.


    "Don''t worry about me! Just focus on getting the treasure." Rocky smiled calmly as if the Ice Phoenix


    was not a big threat.


    Soon after, he rushed towards the vicious spiritual beast again. This time, it could be seen that he was


    more serious. Of course, he had to. Otherwise, it would be difficult to suppress the Ice Phoenix.


    "This guy is going at it again! Is he that desperate to get the treasure from their?"


    "Who cares? It''s not like he can seed! He''s just a mere Spiritual King. It doesn''t really matter


    whether he dies or not."


    When the spirit warriors saw that Rocky was trying to confront the Ice Phoenix again, they also felt that


    it was ridiculous. They could not help but think that he had gone insane.


    When the Ice Phoenix saw that Rocky was rushing towards it again, it let out a furious roar and


    released the cold wind once more.


    This time, Rocky didn''t bother to dodge. He remained still and engaged the cold wind.


    "What the hell? Is he crazy? This guy is suicidal!" Seeing Rocky''s odd action, the spirit warriors were


    shocked and confused at the same time.


    Of course, they didn''t know what he was trying to aplish at this moment. But in fact, Rocky''s body


    had already been surrounded by the fighting energy at the Mystery Stage, which could invisibly


    eliminate the cold wind that was rushing towards him.


    Therefore, when the cold wind reached Rocky, it instantly disappeared and left no injury to him at all.


    With this, the eyes of spirit warriors widened as they were stunned from what they just witnessed.


    "That''s impossible! How could he resist the power equal to that of a Spiritual Emperor at the peak


    stage? Isn''t he just a Spiritual King at the primary stage?"


    "Maybe he used some kind of a powerful treasure. But what kind of treasure can resist that kind of


    attack? It should be pretty invaluable!"


    "Then, who the hell is this guy? How can he possess such a precious treasure? Does anyone here


    know who he is?"


    For a moment, all the spirit warriors looked at each other, trying to figure out who Rocky was.


    Meanwhile, just as the spirit warriors were still in a daze at Rocky''s performance, no one noticed Vivian


    and Alex. They had been well prepared, waiting for the perfect moment to use the treasure given by


    Rocky. As Vivian raised the divine treasure, a strange light enveloped the two of them. From the


    outside, it seemed that the two of them turned invisible, and no one would be able to detect them.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wasting no time, the two girls rushed towards the ice tree just as Rocky instructed earlier.


    On the other hand, because Rocky was able to somehow restrain the Ice Phoenix, the spirit warriors


    thought they could take advantage of the moment.


    Soon enough, several Spiritual Emperors at the medium stage and the premium stage started


    encircling the Ice Phoenix in an attempt to bring it down.


    However, the cold wind released by the Ice Phoenix got stronger and stronger. As Rocky realized that


    the Spiritual Emperors were trying to take advantage of the situation, he had an idea and revealed a


    cunning smile. The next moment, he suddenly ran backwards toward the Spiritual Emperors gathered


    around.


    When the Spiritual Emperors saw that Rocky wasing towards them together with the cold wind


    from the Ice Phoenix, they were startled and started fleeing in all directions.


    "Oh, forgive my carelessness!" Rocky shouted, obviously trying to piss them off.


    Of course, the Spiritual Emperors knew what Rocky really wanted to do. Hence, they naturally became


    angry with him, feeling humiliated at what just happened.


    "Damn this guy! Why don''t we join hands and teach him a lesson?" a very furious Spiritual Emperor at


    the premium stage said through gritted teeth.


    The other Spiritual Emperors nodded in agreement and wanted to get back at Rocky.


    Before long, the Spiritual Emperors rushed towards Rocky, who was still resisting the cold force from


    the Ice Phoenix.


    Seeing that Rocky was actually caught up in such a passive position, they could not help but gloat.


    They all thought that he deserved it.


    However, Rocky just smiled carelessly. In an instant, he narrowed his eyes, unleashing several streams


    of fighting energy at the Mystery Stage. They began surging towards the Spiritual Emperors behind


    him, and one could just imagine what could happen next.

 Chapter 1933 Unable To Catch Up

    Chapter 1933 Unable To Catch Up


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    In the blink of an eye, the Spiritual Emperors that were charging at Rocky seemed to have crashed into


    an invisible wall. They were obviously dibobted as they were bounced away. As an effect, their


    spiritual energy also became disordered. In fact, the two Spiritual Emperors at the medium stage, who


    were a bit weaker, even spat out a few mouthfuls of blood. As they regained their senses, their faces


    looked ghastly pale as if they were seriously injured.


    After the Spiritual Emperors got back on their feet, they could not help but look at Rocky in horror.


    Although they did not see Rocky make a move just now, there was no one else to attack them besides


    him. Therefore, logically, it should be Rocky who had repelled them. However, they were also confused


    since his aura indicated that he was just a primary-stage Spiritual King. Hence, it was also impossible


    for Rocky to restrain the Spiritual Emperors of the spiritual race all at the same time.


    Even after thinking for a while, they couldn''t figure what just happened. They were utterly dumbfounded


    and just gave up. At the same time, they were also astonished by the fact that Rocky was still able to


    block the attack of the Ice Phoenix.


    It meant that while he was resisting the violent cold wind of the Ice Phoenix, Rocky also repelled


    several Spiritual Emperors. Of course, upon realizing this, they were stunned to their core.


    Meanwhile, the attack of the Ice Phoenix was still increasing. It appeared as if it was growing more


    irritated at Rocky, so it wanted to finish him off.


    However, Rocky had no choice but to keep the Ice Phoenix busy by restraining its attack with his


    fighting energy at the Mystery Stage. After all, he needed to buy some time for Vivian and Alex to


    sessfully get the divine treasure from their.


    But unexpectedly, the Ice Phoenix seemed to have sensed something and suddenly stopped attacking


    Rocky. Then, it turned its head and flew back to their.


    "Damn it! They''ve been found out!" Rocky cursed as his face darkened. He didn''t expect that even with


    the treasure that could hide one''s aura, the Ice Phoenix still managed to detect the twodies. Now, if


    he couldn''t stop the beast, all their efforts would be in vain.


    Under normal circumstances, he could easily release Rubygon to deal with the Ice Phoenix. However,


    the situation wouldn''t permit him since there were too many people watching him. Once he released


    Rubygon, his identity might also be exposed. After all, Rubygon was a mighty diabolic beast, and only


    the powerful warriors of the Shura Race should be able to control one. Without any other choice, he


    could only rush directly in front of the Ice Phoenix to stop it from leaving. He had to hold on until Vivian


    and Alex coulde back.


    With Rocky''s persistence, the Ice Phoenix grew more agitated. Seeing that Rocky was standing in front


    of it again, it immediately let out a harsh cry, and anybody could sense its anger. Then, it suddenly


    raised its head, and a spiritual ball of ice suddenly condensed in its mouth. Afterward, the spiritual ball


    grew bigger and bigger. Just by looking at it, one could tell how disastrous it would be if someone was


    hit with it.


    As the huge spiritual ball seemed to have reached its peak, the Ice Phoenix suddenly threw it towards


    Rocky.


    The spiritual ball contained fully condensed power of the Ice Phoenix. Hence, judging from the aura it


    was emitting, the Spiritual Emperors estimated that the damage it would cause would at least affect the


    area within a thousand meters.


    With this, the spirit warriors realized that the situation was unfavorable for everyone. Except for a few


    Spiritual Emperors who were confident that they could withstand the attack of the Ice Phoenix, the rest


    of them began to scamper and retreat. They didn''t dare to stay where they were, fearing that their lives


    would be in great danger.


    A momentter, the icy spiritual ball hit Rocky''s body. Then, at the same time, a force close to the


    Shura Realm burst out, sweeping around and spreading throughout a thousand meters. It made the


    surroundings shake violently as if everything would be destroyed.


    Seeing this scene, the spirit warriors broke out in a cold sweat. Based on the intensity of the power that


    the Ice Phoenix just unleashed, they were sure that it was impossible for Rocky to survive it.


    However, before the Ice Phoenix could smash Rocky to pieces with such an aggressive attack, two


    delicate figures suddenly rushed out from their.


    At the same time, a transparent ice wand in the hand of one of the delicate figures suddenly shed,


    making a luminous ice light envelop the area. In an instant, the power of the spiritual ball that was


    hurled at Rocky dissipated without a trace.


    Moreover, the next moment, the Ice Phoenix''s huge body suddenly grew even bigger. Then, it turned


    into an icy blue light that flew directly into the ice wand. Not long after, it disappeared like a starlight and


    not even a shadow of it was left.


    After the rapid turn of events, the surroundings became extremely quiet.


    Of course, the spirit warriors who were watching this scene were all left speechless. They didn''t notice


    when the two beautiful figures entered their. Now that they had gone out, they possessed a powerful


    ice wand that even suppressed the Ice Phoenix in a snap.


    These two delicate figures were none other than Vivian and Alex, and the one who controlled the ice


    wand was Alex.


    At this moment, Vivian and Alex had alreadye to Rocky''s side.


    "Wait a minute. Is that a holy treasure that can summon a beast spirit?" Soon enough, a premium-stage


    Spiritual Emperor connected the events that transpired before them. From the look in his eyes, he was


    not able to hide the greediness after seeing the ice wand in Alex''s hand.


    Hearing what the premium-stage Spiritual Emperor said, the others also revealed their covetous


    nature. In an instant, all of them became hostile towards the three who managed to sessfully


    acquire the treasure.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, if they knew that the ice wand was actually a divine treasure, they might have not wasted any


    time and already rushed towards them like madmen.


    "Your spection was right, Rookie. The spiritual beast was indeed summoned by this treasure," Alex


    remarked. With excitement on her face, she raised the ice wand and showed it to Rocky. The ice wand


    was emitting a glittering crystal luster, and it looked very precious.


    "There''s no mistaking it. This should be a genuine divine treasure! It''s not some kind of imitation.


    However, I can see that its real strength is still being sealed. Otherwise, the spiritual beast it summoned


    should be more powerful than the Ice Phoenix that we have encountered," Rocky analyzed. Since he


    had seen countless treasures from the pce, he was now very knowledgeable and sensitive when it


    came to the power of divine treasures. At first nce, even the Shura Race''s masters would think that


    it was just a holy treasure, but in fact, it was a real divine treasure. Although it was not on the level of


    the God-killing Sword, it was still extremely invaluable for the spirit warriors of the Supreme Ether Land.


    "Why don''t you give it a name?" Vivian told Alex.


    "Hmm. Since it can summon the Ice Phoenix, then let''s call her Ice Wand!" A straightforward name


    instantly appeared in Alex''s mind that was appropriate for the divine treasure.


    "I see, that sounds nice." Rocky nodded, agreeing to Alex.


    On the other hand, since Alex had just obtained a divine treasure, this naturally made the other spirit


    warriors feel terribly envious. Therefore, the atmosphere turned tense all of a sudden. Of course, Rocky


    and the twodies could also feel it.


    "We''d better leave as soon as possible. I can see that these people won''t let us leave in peace if we


    don''t hand the divine treasure over," Rocky said as his gaze swept around. In order to avoid any further


    conflict, he thought that they should escape the scene as fast as they could.


    Hence, at Rocky''s signal, the three of them instantly headed for the mountains at the end of the snow


    land.


    "Those three are running away. It means that the wand is at least a holy treasure! We can''t just let them


    go away with it!" a premium-stage Spiritual Emperor yelled, obviously unwilling to yield the treasure. He


    started reasoning that they had fought with the Ice Phoenix for a longer time. Then, the three just


    suddenly appeared and took advantage of the situation to grab the treasure without anyone noticing.


    The spirit warriors immediately reached an agreement and hurriedly went after Rocky and the two


    ladies.


    Since the strength of Rocky and Vivian was far more powerful than what they thought, the three were


    able to escape with ease. No matter how hard the spirit warriors chased after them, they couldn''t catch


    up with them at all.

 Chapter 1934 Crystal Palace

    Chapter 1934 Crystal Pce


    As the chase continued, Rocky, Vivian, and Alex eventually reached the end of the snowfield, where a


    mountain range extended. They crossed the mountains until they found no other way to go except an


    unfathomable abyss shrouded in mist.


    No one knew what was underneath the abyss. However, it seemed that it was the only way they could


    escape the spirit warriors.


    Before long, the warriors from the other ns had already caught up to them.


    "Ha! You''ve got nowhere to run!" one of the premium-stage Spiritual Emperors blurted menacingly.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Stop! There''s no point in fighting among ourselves. Don''t you think it''s better to be generous than pay


    for your greedter?" Rocky argued sincerely. He didn''t expect these warriors to cause this much


    trouble.


    "Fine. We''ll spare your lives, but on one condition. You have to surrender the treasure to us," the other


    premium-stage Spiritual Emperor said.


    "Are you joking? Come on, you''re premium-stage Spiritual Emperors. Don''t bring shame to your ns


    by ying the bully!" Alex snapped furiously. She refused to forgo the Ice Wand so easily.


    "Then you leave us no other choice. Go and take it!" The premium-stage Spiritual Emperor who found


    them first then turned to the other warriors and gave them the order.


    All the warriors from the other ns started swarming towards Alex, Rocky, and Vivian and made sure


    they left no space for them to escape.


    "Should I deal with them?" Vivian whispered to Rocky. A hint of impatience echoed in her voice, and


    killing intent began to glint in her eyes.


    Rocky shook his head. He knew that once Vivian released her true power, none of these warriors


    would be able to survive her wrath. He thought for a moment and suggested that the three of them


    should just jump into the abyss.


    "What?! Are you serious?" Alex was dumbfounded. She thought Rocky was simply ying around.


    Meanwhile, Vivian nodded as she nced at him and jumped without hesitation.


    "Alex, hold tight!" Rocky then put his arm around Alex''s waist and followed Vivian into the abyss. The


    warriors from the other ns didn''t expect they would choose to jump, so they just watched them in


    astonishment.


    "What the¡ª? Have they gone mad? That''s suicide!" The warriors were both shocked and exasperated


    at their bold move, but they could do nothing but watch helplessly as the three of them disappeared


    into the darkness below.


    In the abyss, while they were dropping at an astonishing speed, Rocky hurriedly advised, "Alex,


    summon the beast spirit!"


    After a short pause, it finally dawned on Alex what Rocky had been nning, so she immediately


    waved the Ice Wand in her hand. The next second, the Ice Phoenix appeared out of thin air. It exuded


    an intimidating aura as it pped its wings.


    It swiftly dived down, which allowed them to safelynd on its back.


    "You scared me out of my wits, Rookie! I almost thought you already gave up," Alex cried out, her heart


    still throbbing with fear.


    Rocky casually smiled and said, "Order your new pet to fly through this mist. We might as well check


    what''s down there!"


    Alex nodded and told the Ice Phoenix to fly into the thick, icy mist.


    After drifting for a while, they finally got out of the mist. What they saw next was an astonishing scene.


    Below them were the remnants of aplex of ancient structures. All the buildings were built of


    crystals, and were all unconventionally shaped and iparably magnificent. There was an exotic


    charm emanating from them.


    At the end of the ruins stood a crystal pce, which was as splendid as a masterpiece of the gods. In


    front of it was a beast statue that was palpably simr to the shape of the spiritual beast summoned by


    the Ice Wand.


    "Wait, is this for real?!" Alex was immediately taken aback by this resemnce.


    While Alex was awestricken by the view, Rocky and Vivian were much calmer. They both quickly


    figured that this crystal pce might have been the residence of some god in the remote past.


    "Could this be the temple in the Ethereal Valley that people talked about? They said you can find a


    myriad of precious treasures here." Alex was overjoyed. If this was true, it would bring the Wankong


    n great fortune.


    "Well, why don''t we see for ourselves?" Rocky smiled sweetly. The reason he and Vivian wanted to


    enter the Ethereal Valley was so they could open up a passageway to the Holy-Evil World. However,


    they didn''t actually have any idea how to do it. He reckoned that getting into the crystal pce might


    help them find some clues.


    The Ice Phoenix then turned and carefully dived towards the crystal pce.


    In just a moment, they arrived andnded beside the beast statue in front of the crystal pce. When


    they saw the beast statue closely, their eyes widened. Apparently, the Ice Phoenix and the statue


    indeed looked exactly the same.


    "The Ice Phoenix must be this legendary beast''s soul when it died," Rocky uttered with certainty.


    "Legendary beasts die too?" Alex asked in bewilderment.


    "They do. Even deities and devils could die," Vivian confirmed.


    "Deities and devils?" Alex was stunned by Vivian''s answer. This new information waspletely


    beyond her imagination.


    "Wait for me here. I''ll go and see if there''s an enchanted barrier around this pce." Rocky then walked


    towards the crystal pce on his own.


    He observed for a while but didn''t find any signs of an enchanted barrier around the pce. Strangely


    enough, he didn''t see its entrance, either.


    "That''s weird. Is it actually possible that there isn''t an entrance to this building?" Rocky thought for a


    moment. Upon paying closer attention, he discovered that there were crisscrossed beams of light in


    midair which rotated around the crystal pce.


    He pondered for a while before he waved his hand to release a stream of spiritual power and aimed at


    the beams of light surrounding the crystal pce.


    After getting hit, the beams emanated a blinding sh of light. When it gradually dimmed, a crystal


    staircase materialized out of thin air, extending from the beast statue to the top of the crystal pce.


    "Sure enough! I knew there''s a passageway somewhere," Rocky eximed with a chuckle.


    "Is this how we''ll get inside?" Vivian asked as she looked at Rocky.


    "I suppose so, but it might not be that easy going up the steps," Rocky surmised. He took a closer look


    at the staircase and furrowed his brows.


    "I see. Well, we won''t know until we tried, right?" Vivian promptly went to the crystal staircase and took


    a step.


    As she stood on the first crystal step, it suddenly cracked as though it would copse at any time.


    When Vivian moved to the second step, the first one instantly fell apart like broken ss. Nheless,


    it was automatically repaired the next moment.


    "Hmm. My guess was right." Rocky had already considered the possibility that they would encounter


    some difficulties in climbing up these steps. Fortunately, it didn''t seem tooplicated.


    Vivian then proceeded towards the third step. As soon as shended on it, a huge fireball suddenly


    materialized above her and dropped at an increasing speed towards her.


    She decided to go up the next step, only to find out that her feet seemed stuck and couldn''t move an


    inch at all.


    Vivian frowned at this sudden turn of events. The fireball was so intimidating that she didn''t dare


    downy it. As it got closer and closer, she swiftly unleashed her full power of the Shura Realm to


    protect herself with the shield from her spiritual power.

 Chapter 1935 Many Risks

    Chapter 1935 Many Risks


    Bam!


    The huge fireball quickly rushed to Vivian''s body and immediately burst with terrible aftermaths.


    Seeing this, color drained from Alex''s face. She couldn''t see what happened next, so she worried for


    her.


    As the smoke cleared, she found Vivian standing on the crystal steppletely unharmed.


    "Oh, Tripp, that was dreadful! I''m so d you''re okay!" Alex couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief.


    "It''s no big deal. He''ll be fine." Rocky smiled. "Let''s go." Before Alex could even figure out what he


    meant, Rocky had already grabbed her hand and escorted her onto the crystal staircase.


    Simr to what Vivian had experienced earlier, the first crystal step cracked under their feet as they got


    on. Fortunately, they moved to the next step before the first one shattered and copsed beneath them.


    They continued on as though they were merely walking on the ground.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They faced tests that got more severe with each step they took. It seemed that the higher the step, the


    more dangerous the test was, even for a premium-stage Spiritual Emperor.


    Nheless, for Rocky and Vivian, these tests were just a piece of cake.


    Meanwhile, another team also arrived at the crystal pce and noticed that Vivian, Rocky, and Alex


    were climbing the crystal staircase and approaching the top of the crystal pce.


    This team, led by a premium-stage Spiritual Emperor, and whose members were all Spiritual Kings at


    the premium stage, was the strongest among the five ns that entered the Ethereal Valley. It was


    none other than the team from the Lingji n.


    "Elder Ruth, how could they have gotten here before us?" the medium-stage Spiritual Emperor said to


    their premium-stage Spiritual Emperor. She was quite surprised to see that another team beat the


    fastest among all the ns.


    "They probably took some shortcuts," Elder Ruth replied calmly.


    "Let''s hurry! There must be valuable treasures in this pce!" Since they came here second, the


    Spiritual Emperor at the medium stage couldn''t wait to get inside.


    "Go ahead and take two people with you. Follow those three warriors closely," Elder Ruth instructed.


    The Spiritual Emperor nodded and brought along two Spiritual Kings at the peak stage to go to the


    crystal staircase. Just as they touched the stairs, the first stepped cracked under their feet.


    One of the Spiritual Kings was caught off guard and fell heavily right onto the ground. She had a hard


    time getting up.


    Fortunately, the Spiritual Emperor and the other Spiritual King reacted in time to move up to the second


    step. However, when they reached the second step, a huge fireball fell from the sky.


    They both hurriedly released their spiritual power to protect themselves, but the Spiritual King got sent


    flying and awkwardly rolled to the groundter.


    The Spiritual Emperor barely touched the third step, yet a thunderbolt instantly struck down. Despite


    being a Spiritual Emperor at the medium stage, the powerful force that came at her made her feel a


    little scared.


    Upon learning that spiritual power alone could not block the thunder, she quickly took out a treasure


    and released its power. In an instant, a bell-shaped shield appeared above her head and covered up


    her whole body.


    Boom!


    When the lightning struck the shield, it began to shake violently.


    A few secondster, the power of the treasure was used up. As it slowly disappeared, it revealed the


    Spiritual Emperor that was drenched in cold sweat. Her face had also gone extremely pallid.


    It took her three steps to realize that she wasn''t strong enough to proceed. After all, she knew that it


    would be the end for her if she went one more step. She didn''t risk moving up and decided to return to


    Elder Ruth, along with the two Spiritual Kings.


    "I''ve just tested it out. I''m afraid only Spiritual Emperors above the medium stage could climb up the


    crystal staircase," the Spiritual Emperor reported with a sooty face.


    "I''m sure this staircase is part of the trial, but it seems the difficulty would be too much for just one


    team. It would be best to wait for other teams to link up all our Spiritual Emperors," Elder Ruth


    prescribed coolly.


    "But how could those three go up so easily?" The middle-stage Spiritual Emperor was flummoxed.


    Apparently, Rocky, Vivian, and Alex were close to reaching the top of the stairs.


    Elder Ruth simply watched them silently. After all, everything was possible in the Ethereal Valley.


    On the other side, the three of them were climbing up the stairs so effortlessly. It didn''t take them long


    before they arrived at the top of the staircase.


    Of course, Elder Ruth''s team were stunned that they managed to easily pass through the crystal stairs


    without sustaining any injuries. They couldn''t fathom how they did that when their middle-stage


    Spiritual Emperor had trouble getting past three steps.


    At the top, Rocky, Vivian, and Alex found a closed gate that led to the pce. Rocky walked up and


    tried to push it open, but the gate wouldn''t budge no matter how much he forced it.


    "Maybe we need some kind of key to open it," Rocky murmured and hesitated for a moment. Based on


    experience, he presumed that the divine treasure that Alex obtained could help.


    "Let me borrow the Ice Wand for a second," Rocky urged Alex.


    Without any reluctance, she handed it to Rocky.


    As soon as Rocky approached the gate with the Ice Wand in his hand, it finally shook and opened.


    "It worked!" Alex couldn''t help but feel ted.


    "It feels like this divine treasure was left in the snownd on purpose so someone could get it and open


    the gate to this crystal pce," Rocky whispered to himself. Still, something bothered him. For a crystal


    pce that was meant to be a shrine, he found no trace of aura left by any deities in this ce.


    "Is something wrong, Rookie?" Alex thought she saw Rocky deep in thought.


    "It''s nothing. Let''s go." He returned the Ice Wand to Alex and stepped inside the pce.


    Vivian and Alex then followed him closely.


    When they got inside, they were surprised to find that it wasn''t as magnificent as it looked from the


    outside. It was awfully dpidated, almost as if it had been destroyed by a violent force. It didn''t appear


    to be divine at all.


    "I really thought we could acquire some treasures from this pce, but I doubt we''ll find anything here."


    Alex sighed and pouted, obviously disappointed.


    "It''s too early to say that. For all we know, this is all just an illusion." Rocky smiled, almost


    mischievously.


    "Huh?" Alex furrowed her brows, confused that she might have missed something.


    "He means that as long as you''re with him, you''ll find treasures," Vivian rified.


    "Really?" Alex''s face instantly lit up.


    When Rocky heard what Vivian said, he was at a loss. It was true, but he wasn''t sure if he should feel


    embarrassed or delighted by that remark. He would always look all over the ce for any signs of


    treasures and dig three feet into the ground if he had to.


    "We might have some bad news, though. This ce is filled with danger!" Rocky swiftly changed the


    subject and narrowed his eyes.

 Chapter 1936 The Powerful Strength

    Chapter 1936 The Powerful Strength


    "Quite so. There''s resentment all over this pce. We might encounter demonic martial spirits here,"


    Vivian added while she roamed around.


    In fact, Rocky and Vivian had already sensed the extraordinarily aggressive aura as soon as they


    stepped inside the crystal pce.


    "Really? Why don''t I feel anything?" Alex curled her lips. It bothered her that she was the only one who


    didn''t sense the aura, when logically speaking, she was stronger than both of them. She should at least


    have had an idea.


    "Maybe you''re just too careless," Rocky uttered teasingly.


    "No, I''m not!" Alex shot back like a child, annoyed at the thought.


    "The martial spirit must be hidden deep beneath. We''d better be careful. It mighte out at any time."


    Actually, Rocky wasn''tpletely paying attention to Alex. He was busy trying to look for any kind of


    clue that could be useful.


    "That sounds dangerous!" Realizing the possible danger they might face, Alex felt nervous and forgot


    about the annoying thing that Rocky said to her earlier.


    "For now, let''s just keep on checking things out and hope we didn''t waste our timeing here," Rocky


    encouraged.


    When they all came to an agreement, the three of them went deep into the dark, dpidated pce.


    Meanwhile after waiting for a few hours, the Lingji n had finally met with the teams of the other two


    ns as soon as they arrived outside the crystal pce.


    Elder Ruth wasted no time and discussed with the leaders of the two squads what they could do about


    the crystal staircase. The other ns willingly epted the coboration, where all three high-level


    Spiritual Emperors from different ns would lead three teams up the staircase and into the entrance


    of the crystal pce.


    About two hourster, they finally reached the entrance at the top.


    Since Rocky had already opened the gate when they got here, it saved the three other teams time from


    trying to figure it out. They rushed into the crystal pce and scattered to look for the treasures.


    However, they were weed so horrendously with inexplicable attacks. After a day of trying to fend


    themselves off, about a third of them got killed, while many of them sustained severe injuries. They


    were losing men, yet they still couldn''t figure out what they were fighting.


    What frustrated them even more was that they had exhausted all their efforts trying to stay alive and


    look for any kind of treasure, but they still found nothing. It was all in vain.


    In the end, they had no choice but to leave.


    While they were on their way out, three figures on the other side of the pce were descending along


    the underground stairs.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Whoa! It looks like the people who built this ce didn''t want anyone to find out about it. How did you


    discover this passageway, Rookie? You''re awesome!" Alex couldn''t believe her eyes.


    Half a day ago, Rocky, Vivian, and Alex had scoured every corner of the crystal pce for treasures,


    but to no avail. As if that wasn''t enough bad luck, they had also been attacked relentlessly by the


    mysterious shadow. Fortunately, they had been well prepared, so they all came out safe and sound.


    They didn''t want to waste any more time here, so they had already nned to leave. On their way back


    from the depths of the crystal pce, they identally stumbled upon a hidden recess they didn''t


    notice before. It took them a moment to figure out where its entrance was.


    Although they didn''t know where the secret passage led to, the three of them still decided to go through


    it and find out what was waiting for them.


    However, it was longer than they had expected. They had been traversing this passageway for over


    two hours, yet they still hadn''t reached the end. It felt like it stretched out to the ends of the entire


    crystal pce.


    About another hourter, the three of them finally got out of the secret passage and found themselves


    standing before a closed chamber.


    It wasn''t really spacious, and there wasn''t even furnishing¡ªno beds, no chairs, no anything¡ªjust a life-


    size crystal statue at the center of the chamber.


    It was an alluring woman that looked so lifelike despite being a crystal statue. Not to mention, it exuded


    a remarkably charming aura.


    "Wow. Who might she be? She''s so beautiful!" Even Alex couldn''t help but marvel at the statue''s


    beauty.


    "Maybe she was the owner of this crystal pce," Rocky spected with his hand on his chin.


    "Rookie, don''t you think something''s weird about this statue?" Vivian had her brow furrowed. She


    seemed to have sensed that there was something wrong with it.


    Hearing what Vivian said, Rocky tried to observe the crystal statue carefully. Soon, he saw that there


    was a faint sh of spiritual light inside the crystal statue. It was very weak and dim, and it couldn''t be


    easily noticed if one didn''t look at it thoroughly.


    Then, while Rocky and Vivian were busy staring at the light around the crystal statue, Alex suddenly


    lost control of her body, and her hand reached out to touch the crystal statue.


    Before Rocky and Vivian could react to Alex''s actions, her hand already made contact with the statue.


    In the blink of an eye, the crystal statue suddenly cracked open. At the same time, the spiritual light that


    Rocky and Vivian saw within the crystal statue flew out and directly rushed into Alex''s body.


    The next moment, her delicate body emitted a dazzling icy light, making her clothes disintegrate


    completely as she floated into the air.


    At the sight of this, Rocky and Vivian were a bit shocked. However, from what they could see, they had


    already more or less guessed that the spiritual light might be a martial spirit that had been sealed inside


    the statue. On the other hand, they could not determine the level of the marital spirit, so they could just


    patiently wait for it to merge its power with Alex.


    Of course, fusing with a martial spirit had certain risks. The stronger the martial spirit was, the greater


    the danger would be.


    Boom! Boom!


    All of a sudden, the whole crystal pce began to shake violently as if a massive earthquake was


    going on. It seemed that a huge force was the primary cause.


    The members of the great ns in the crystal pce were also taken by surprise as soon as they


    experienced the shaking of the ground. They were all dumbfounded and didn''t know what had


    happened.


    Almost at the same time, the door of the crystal pce immediately shut closed, barring anyone from


    going out.


    Then, the entire crystal pce fell into endless vibration and darkness. Of course, almost all the people


    inside trembled with fear since they had no idea what was going on.


    Eventually, a few hours passed.


    In the chamber, Rocky and Vivian were already getting worried as they guarded Alex, who was still in


    the middle of fusing with the martial spirit. Since the martial spirit seemed to be very powerful, they


    knew that with Alex''s strength, it would obviously be difficult for her to merge with it.


    Finally, after a long time, the icy light surrounding Alex''s body suddenly shed and entered within her.


    Then, the vibration in the entire crystal pce eventually stopped.


    Afterward, Alex''s unconscious body slowlynded on the ground. Rocky and Vivian immediately


    noticed that her originally pure and perfect body was now covered with strange ice textures. At the


    same time, her delicate body exuded an aura that was at the God Realm.


    "Is this true? The martial spirit is actually at the God Realm?! It seems that she has been extremely


    fortunate this time!" Rocky was relieved and delighted to see that Alex had sessfully integrated


    herself with the mysterious martial spirit.


    "It is indeed at the God Realm. It means that the spiritual race will soon have a peerless warrior. This is


    not a good thing for the Shura Race. Don''t tell me that you made this happen on purpose?" Vivian


    suddenly turned to Rocky, casting him a sharp re. After all, if it wasn''t for Rocky, they wouldn''t have


    been able to discover this secret chamber. Moreover, Alex wouldn''t have the opportunity to merge with


    a martial spirit at the God Realm by ident.


    At this time, Alex let out a soft groan as if she was already regaining her consciousness. She opened


    her eyes slowly and looked at Rocky and Vivian in disbelief. "What happened to me? Why do I feel that


    my body is filled with a great and mysterious power?"

 Chapter 1937 The Evil Spirit Was Released

    Chapter 1937 The Evil Spirit Was Released


    Rocky looked right back at Vivian with a nk face, and then turned to Alex with a smile.


    "Congrattions! You have reached the peak of the Emperor Realm."


    There was an extraordinary aura emanating from Alex. Although it was yet to mature, Rocky and Vivian


    could sense that she had undergone an astounding transformation.


    "Wait, what? Did you just say the peak... of the Emperor Realm? How would that even be possible?!"


    Alex couldn''t believe her ears. Still a little dazed, she tried to make sense of what Rocky had said.


    "That''s just the beginning. It won''t be long before you can break through to the Shura Realm," Vivian


    remarked rather indifferently. She was quite familiar to what Alex was experiencing at the moment


    since she had gone through it in the past. Back then, she had also merged with a martial spirit at the


    God Realm when she was still a Spiritual Emperor. As a result, her strength had advanced by leaps


    and bounds and reached the Shura Realm in no time. She could even make amazing progress in her


    cultivation.


    This was the power of a God Realm martial spirit. However, merging with it would only be effectual if


    she could control its power. Otherwise, the martial spirit might fire her back.


    "Huh? Break through to the Shura Realm? Me?" Still trying to piece together what they were telling her,


    Alex rubbed her temples. She was starting to feel her head ache from confusion.


    "Listen, Alex. Today seems to be your lucky day. Remember that crystal statue you just touched? There


    was a God Realm martial spirit sealed inside it, and when it broke, the martial spirit directly integrated


    into your body. There were three of us here, yet it chose you. That means you''re destined to change


    the fate of the Supreme Ether Land." Rocky gave her a little overview to enlighten her a bit.


    "So you''re telling me that I have somehow fused with that powerful martial spirit? Is that for real? I''ve


    only heard that in legends." Although Alex seemed to have understood what they meant, she still


    couldn''t get her head around this fact.


    "God Realm martial spirits do exist. It''s just that, among the three races, only the members of the Shura


    Race can see them," Vivian elucidated.


    "I see. But how did you know that I''ve fused with a God Realm martial spirit? You both seem to know a


    lot about these things." At this point, Alex was already a bit suspicious. Normally, if she had fused with


    a God Realm martial spirit, Rocky and Vivian should be very surprised. But instead, the two of them


    looked too calm as if this phenomenon was not that umon for them.


    "I''ll leave the exining to you," Vivian said, ncing at Rocky. She knew that right now, it would be


    difficult to hide their identities anymore. After all, because of the God Realm martial spirit inside her


    body, Alex would definitely be able to sense the real strength of the two.


    "To tell you the truth, we are oracles. We actually came to the Ethereal Valley to carry out our mission


    under the deities'' orders. However, as you know, it was not easy to enter the Ethereal Valley. Hence,


    we had no choice but to disguise as members of the spiritual race and enter your n. After passing


    the test of your n, finally, we were able to enter the Ethereal Valley." Rocky quickly made up a


    convenient excuse since he could not tell Alex that he and Vivian were from the Shura Race.


    Nheless, he was actually partly telling the truth because they were indeed oracles now, and they


    were ordered by the deities toe to this ce.


    "What? Oracles? Deities? Wait a minute... Are you telling me that deities really exist in this world?"


    After hearing what Rocky said, Alex was shocked to her core.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rocky and Vivian nodded at the same time, knowing that this was the best option at this moment.


    "Oh my! I can''t believe this! I''m not dreaming, am I?" Alex felt that everything was too unreal. The


    moment she woke up, she found out that she had fused with a God Realm martial spirit. Then, right


    now, Rocky and Vivian were telling her that they were oracles. Of course, anyone would have a hard


    time digesting these information if they heard these for the first time.


    "Well, I guess we have to stop talking about this problem in the meantime. Put on some clothes first.


    Look at you. You are barely wearing anything..." Rocky then cast a nce at the almost naked body of


    Alex. Immediately after, he took out some clothes from the Magic Spiritual Space and tossed them to


    her.


    "Ah! What on earth happened? Why are my clothes gone? And you! Turn around!" As Alex lowered her


    head, she realized that she was indeed naked. She could not help but exim while her face blushed


    to the extreme.


    "That is not our doing. They were disintegrated by the powerful energy of the God Realm martial spirit


    when it merged with you." Rocky then turned around, smiling naughtily.


    However, Vivian did not feel the need to turn around because she was also a woman.


    "Tripp! What are you doing? Turn around!" Of course, Alex was yet to know that Vivian was actually a


    woman, so she naturally became angry.


    "Calm down. We''re both women, so you don''t need to be vignt around me," Vivian replied


    indifferently.


    "What did you say? Y-you are actually a woman?" Alex stammered and immediately rushed to touch


    Vivian''s chest on impulse. Afterward, she indeed felt a soft sensation in her hand.


    "Hey! What do you think you''re doing?" Vivian red at Alex while her breasts were still being felt.


    "I''m just trying to confirm it! Well, now I know that you really are a woman," Alex replied, feeling a little


    embarrassed.


    "Now, hurry up and put on those clothes," Vivian urged impatiently, crossing her arms in front of her


    chest.


    Eventually, Alex was able to put on the clothes that Rocky handed her.


    "All right. Let''s leave this ce as soon as possible. The God Realm martial spirit that was sealed in


    the crystal statue clearly had a purpose as to why it was here. Perhaps it is the one suppressing the


    powerful evil spirit that we sensed when we came in. Now that the martial spirit has been released, I''m


    afraid the suppressed evil spirit will alsoe out soon enough," Rocky warned them as a bad feeling


    emerged in his heart.


    Realizing that Rocky might be right, the three of them quickly left the chamber and went back to the


    crystal pce through the secret passage.


    Then, just as Rocky had expected, in the innermost room of the crystal pce, arge number of


    bubbles suddenly burst out from a pool. Afterward, the whole pool began to roll up. Soon, a faint purple


    light emerged from the bottom of the pool and slowly soared into the air. Eventually, the faint purple


    light turned into a transparent soul shadow, unleashing a strong resentment that immediately spread


    out.


    "Humph! Thousands of years have passed, and now, I''m finally free. In order to vent my surging hatred,


    I will kill all the creatures in the Ethereal Valley!" the purple soul shadow shouted menacingly and


    disappeared in an instant.


    Since the gate of the crystal pce was still shut, the members of the different ns, who were trapped


    inside, were easily chased by the purple soul shadow. They were horrified by its vicious power that they


    almost copsed.


    By the time Rocky and the two women got out of the secret passage, many members of the other ns


    had already been ughtered. Meanwhile, the rest of them were still desperately fleeing for their lives.


    Along the way, Rocky and the two women could not hide the frown on their faces as they saw many


    dismembered corpses. It only meant that these people were terribly tortured to their death.


    "Did that evil spirit do all these things? This is just horrible!" Alex said with fear written all over her face.


    "I don''t think we can easily leave the crystal pce at this point," Rocky remarked as his eyes


    narrowed. As his gaze swept at the miserable scene, he could infer that the evil spirit was extremely


    cruel, and obviously, its power was astonishing. He thought that even if he and Vivian joined hands,


    there was a possibility that they wouldn''t be able to defeat it.


    "So, what should we do now?" Vivian asked, anticipating that they would be in great trouble.


    "I''m quite sure that Alex''s Ice Wand must be able to open the gate of the crystal pce again. Vivian,


    send her away first. After that,e back and help me defeat that evil spirit. In the meantime, I''ll go


    and meet with it first..." Rocky replied without any hesitation. Logically, there must be someone who


    should divert the attention of the evil spirit so that Vivian and Alex could get out without a problem.


    Hence, he readily proposed this n. At the same time, Rocky also wanted to take advantage of this


    chance to see if he could find any useful clues to open the entrance to the Holy-Evil World.


    "What? No! We are going to leave this ce together!" Alex said sternly, fully knowing that Rocky was


    trying to take all the burden by himself again.

 Chapter 1938 Provocation

    Chapter 1938 Provocation


    "Alex, you have to realize that this ce is no joke. Although you have be a Spiritual Emperor at


    the peak state and obtained the divine treasure, you are still not strong enough to go against that evil


    spirit. There''s no need for you take this risk with us. Tripp and I have our mission toplete. With


    your current strength, you should be able to lead the Wankong n and make it rise again," Rocky


    said with a firm and serious look on his face.


    "That''s not fair! Without the two of you, I wouldn''t be able to attain my current strength. You are my


    benefactors. Therefore, before I leave the Ethereal Valley and part ways with you two, I will definitely


    do my best to help you. You don''t have to worry about me. I am not the kind of person who''s afraid of


    death," Alex replied stubbornly. It seems that she was not ready to let this matter go.


    "Fine. We''ll try things out. But promise me that if we can''t deal with the evil spirit, you will leave first,"


    Rocky said with a sigh. From the short time that they had been together, he got to know what kind of


    person Alex was. If she had already made up her mind, it would be almost impossible to dissuade her.


    Furthermore, the Ice Wand was in her hands, so she was the only one who could open the door of the


    crystal pce. Hence, Rocky wouldn''t have much of a choice.


    "All right." Alex nodded, satisfied with Rocky''spromise.


    After that, the three of them wasted no time and quickly searched for the aura of the evil spirit. Soon


    enough, they were back deep into the crystal pce again.


    Along the way, they saw more dead bodies of the spirit warriors one after another.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "This is bad. It won''t take too long before almost all the spirit warriors in the crystal pce get killed,"


    Rocky murmured and shook his head. He knew that the more strong spirit warriors died, the worse the


    situation would be for the entire spiritual race.


    Then, after searching in the crystal pce for more than two hours, the three of them finally found a


    hidden hall situated at the end of the crystal pce.


    However, they didn''t dare to act rashly. They stayed outside the hall first, hid their auras, and observed


    from their current position.


    At the same time, on the other side of the pool in the hall, Ruth of the Lingji n and the Spiritual


    Emperors of other ns were being trapped by a strong force that floated in the air. Moreover,


    something was constantly absorbing the power from their bodies, making them weaker every passing


    second.


    In the pool, the purple shadow sat with its legs crossed on the surface of the water, perfectly still, and


    was emitting a strong demonic aura. Just as Rocky guessed, it was a devil spirit and it was a powerful


    member of the demonic race.


    "It is a devil spirit. A very powerful one. Judging from its malevolent aura, it is definitely not just an


    ordinary devil spirit!" Rocky had been alone with Phillip''s soul in the Heavenly Demon Tower before, so


    he was quite sure when it came to distinguishing the strength of a member of the demonic race.


    Although the aura of the purple devil spirit in front of him was not as strong as that of Phillip, it was just


    about a level lower than Phillip''s. Therefore, it was at least a medium-stage devil.


    "Yes, I can feel it! This devil spirit seems to be exceedingly powerful!" Now that Alex had be a


    Spiritual Emperor at the peak stage, she was now able to feel the strength of powerful beings such as


    the purple devil spirit.


    "From what I can see, I''m afraid that even with the three of us working together, we won''t manage to


    hurt it at all," Vivian said with an obvious frown. Even if the devil spirit hadn''t technically reached the


    God Realm yet, its strength was already close to breaking through to the God Realm. Thus, even if she


    and Rocky released their real strength, they would also just be close to the God Realm. At present,


    they could not count on Alex''s fighting power, and she might even be a liability in battle. In addition, the


    opponent was a devil spirit without a real body. Once they fought head-on, their chance of winning was


    slim to none.


    "Then, I don''t think it would be wise to risk our lives in a losing battle." Even Rocky had to admit that


    they had no chance of winning against the purple devil spirit.


    "But what about the Spiritual Emperors? Are you saying that we''ll just abandon them?" Looking at Ruth


    and the Spiritual Emperors who were trapped inside, Alex couldn''t help but feel sorry for them.


    "Most of their power has been absorbed anyway. Even if we managed to save them, I''m afraid that they


    would be disabled for the rest of their lives. Besides, you felt the power of the devil spirit, and you know


    that saving all of those people is beyond our abilities," Vivian uttered straightforwardly.


    "But they are still members of the spiritual race! I can''t just sit by and do nothing while they are being


    killed in front of me!" As the young master of one of the five major ns, Alex had been raised and


    trained as the heir since childhood. Naturally, she had a deep sense of responsibility. Even if her n


    had been in apetition with the other four ns, all of them were still from a single race. If all of


    these Spiritual Emperors died here, it would be a huge blow for the entire spiritual race.


    "I''m sure you are aware that if they were in our position, they would also abandon us," Rocky replied


    without mincing his words. "If we do what you are asking, it''s as if we''ll just dive into our deaths. This is


    an overwhelming odd with an almost nonexistent chance of oveing."


    "I know. But I can''t just give up without even trying. I also fully understand that my strength alone is not


    enough. You are not required to obey my whims, but can you help me? I will repay you double in the


    future!" Alex could only plead at this point.


    "I don''t really know. What about you, Tripp? What do you think?" Rocky shook his head with a bitter


    smile and turned to Vivian.


    ''If this devil spirit escapes from the Ethereal Valley, it will be a disaster that could also affect the Shura


    Race. After all, the previous demonic race member has already caused so much chaos in the Ghostly


    Demon Land.'' Vivian crossed her arms on her chest and thought deeply for a while. Ideally, by looking


    at the overall situation, they really had to find a way to kill this devil spirit or seal it again before it made


    more trouble.


    "Well, if both of you think that it is best to resolve this right now, then we can only take the risk and do


    our best." Rocky also made up his mind, knowing that if they let the devil spirit roam free, it would bring


    endless troubles to every race. Hence, they should do what they could to bring it to an end before more


    tragedies rose.


    "All right then. Just like before, I''m going to act as a decoy and attract the attention of that devil spirit. At


    the same time, you guys wait for the chance to save those Spiritual Emperors," Rocky instructed.


    "Be very careful!" Alex reminded in a serious tone. Of course, she was very worried for Rocky.


    In the blink of an eye, Rocky''s aura surged out and he quickly rushed towards the pool from where they


    were hiding.


    Immediately, the purple devil spirit, who was busy absorbing the power of the Spiritual Emperors,


    stopped from what it was doing, rmed at the sudden appearance of Rocky. It then stared at Rocky


    with furious eyes.


    "How dare you disturb me, imbecile? Kneel down!" the purple devil spirit roared, unleashing a strong


    pressure that gushed out towards Rocky.


    The next moment, Rocky felt a force as heavy as a boulder rushing directly towards him. His knees


    became weak and he almost stumbled down to the floor. However, with his fast reflexes, he released


    the holy power of King Corey to resist the pressure. In an instant, he was able to regain his bnce,


    completely warding off the overwhelming pressure from the devil spirit.


    "What the hell? Your strength is a little strange. It seems that a part of ites from the demonic race,


    but there''s also something else in there..." It seemed that the purple devil spirit easily sensed the


    demonic spiritual power that was hidden in Rocky''s body.


    It was known that the Shura Race had a dark history. They turned to worship the devils and practiced


    various evil skills which ultimately led to the fall of the Shura Race''s royal family. Since then, the Shura


    Race had fallen into a devilish road, and it had been difficult to return from it.


    Although the divine race had won the warter, it was still not enough to change the fate of the Shura


    Race. They could only let the Shura Race continue to cultivate their devilish skills, resulting to their


    further decline.


    Since King Corey was a direct descendant of the Shura Race''s royal family, he happened to have gone


    through the dark period of the Shura Race. He had inherited the power of the devils from an early age


    and also practiced different devilish skills. Therefore, even after inheriting a part of Deacon''s power


    later on, he still possessed his devilish skills. As a result, the holy power of Corey was actually half


    divine and half devilish.


    Now, Rocky, who had inherited that same power, also had a half divine and half devilish nature in his


    body. That was why the purple devil spirit felt that Rocky''s power was indeed strange.


    "Aren''t you talking too much? How about getting straight to the point and fight with me? Let me see the


    true power of the demonic race which you''re proud of!" Rocky tantly provoked the devil spirit in order


    for the two girls to find a chance to save the Spiritual Emperors.

 Chapter 1939 Not Very Optimistic

    Chapter 1939 Not Very Optimistic


    "Arrogant brat! I''ll give you a ride to death if that''s what you want!" The purple devil spirit was enraged,


    but it didn''t take Rocky seriously. The next moment, as it waved its hand, countless ck threads shot


    out in an instant and intertwined in midair, forming a huge ck that surrounded and enveloped


    Rocky.


    Rocky knew that the power of the purple devil spirit was insanely strong, so he didn''t dare to be


    careless. He instantly took out and used the God-killing Sword and cut through the ck before it


    fully trapped him.


    "What? That is the God-killing Sword! Why the hell do you have it? What is your rtionship with


    Deacon?" The purple devil spirit immediately recognized the God-killing Sword at first sight. This made


    it even more furious, which just meant that it might have a deep grudge against Deacon.


    All of a sudden, a purple ck mist surged out from the back of the purple devil spirit. Like streams of


    shadows, it rushed towards Rocky.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    At the same time, Rocky remained focused and didn''t show any sign of weakness. He wielded the


    God-killing Sword firmly and released the fighting energy at the Mystery Stage to restrain the purple


    ck mist.


    However, without releasing all of his real strength, Rocky could not fight on par with the purple devil


    spirit. Hence, eventually, he was suppressed into a passive position.


    Swoosh!


    Before Rocky could dodge, he was stabbed by the purple ck mist like a spear. This sent him flying


    until he hit the stone wall behind him.


    Upon experiencing the impact, a mouthful of blood spurted out of Rocky''s mouth.


    "Damn. I didn''t expect that even my divine body and the Magic Icy Armor couldn''t resist the power of


    the devil spirit!" Rocky couldn''t help but curse as the corner of his mouth twitched. It became apparent


    that the devil spirit was much stronger than he had anticipated.


    Moreover, the purple devil spirit didn''t intend to give Rocky a chance to catch his breath. The next


    moment, the purple ck mist rushed over again, forcing Rocky to use his bodily movement skill to


    retreat. It was clear to him that the mist was quick and powerful, so he didn''t even think of resisting it


    head-on. At this moment, he could only dodge and try his best to attract the attention of the purple devil


    spirit so that Vivian and Alex could sessfully save the Spiritual Emperors that were trapped by the


    devil spirit.


    Meanwhile, as Vivian and Alex saw that Rocky was doing a good job keeping the devil spirit busy, they


    walked to the side of the pool stealthily.


    As soon as they arrived in front of Ruth and the Spiritual Emperors of the other major ns, Vivian


    released the power of the deity spirit to cut off the power that trapped them.


    Once they were released, Ruth and the Spiritual Emperors fell to the floor, looking very weak. After all,


    most of their strength had already been absorbed by the purple devil spirit. Now, their overall strength


    was greatly reduced, and they didn''t even have the power to help take the devil spirit down. All they


    could do right now was escape while they still could.


    "You three?!" Ruth was so surprised upon realizing who had saved them. Vivian and Alex were indeed


    two of the three people who had entered the crystal pce before them. However, since their first


    meeting, they had never seen these three again until now.


    "I''m the young master of the Wankong n. For now, we have to get you out of here," Alex said


    resolutely.


    "I see. You are the young master of the Wankong n..." Ruth and the Spiritual Emperors didn''t expect


    that someone from the Wankong n would be so generous in risking their lives to save them. After


    all, they had been looking down on them for several years now. This undoubtedly was a p in their


    faces, especially for the big shots who thought highly of themselves.


    "Come on! Let''s get out of here as soon as possible!" Vivian strongly urged, fully aware that time was


    not on their side.


    Soon enough, Vivian and Alex assisted Ruth and the Spiritual Emperors in order to get away from the


    devil spirit.


    However, the purple devil spirit finally found out that the people it trapped inside the crystal pce were


    trying to escape.


    The purple devil spirit didn''t expect that Rocky would have two otherpanions who sneakily helped


    the Spiritual Emperors. In its anger, it hurriedly sted off another purple ck mist to chase after


    Vivian and Alex.


    Fortunately, Rocky had expected this, so he was able to stop the purple ck mist before it reached


    the twodies.


    "What do you think you''re doing? I am your opponent. I don''t think you have the luxury to turn towards


    others. If you want to kill them, you will have to kill me first," Rocky said in a mocking tone.


    "Ha! Where the hell are you getting your confidence? Do you really think that you can take me on if I


    get serious?" the purple devil spirit sneered at Rocky in disdain.


    "Then, why don''t you try?" Seeing that Vivian and Alex managed to save Ruth and the Spiritual


    Emperors, Rocky was a little relieved. Right now, his remaining duty was to buy more time until they


    sessfully escaped from the crystal pce. It also meant that he had no choice but to use his real


    strength.


    The next moment, Rocky activated all the holy power of Corey in his body. In a sh, his strength


    increased to the peak of the Shura Realm.


    At the same time, the fighting energy at the Mystery Stage around his body also increased to the Divine


    Stage. Although it would only be temporary, this power would grant him the ability to fight against the


    purple devil spirit on equal footing.


    In the blink of an eye, Rocky''s figure turned into a shadow. The God-killing Sword in his hand led the


    way, shing out several streams of fighting energy at the Divine Stage in rapid session. Then, they


    soared into the air and crossed each other before rushing towards the devil spirit.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The fighting energy at the Divine Stage made huge explosions around the purple devil spirit, making


    the area within a hundred meterspletely filled with violent energy.


    The purple devil spirit was quite taken aback, not expecting that Rocky''s strength could increase to


    such a high level in a short time. In addition, he could also use the God-killing Sword. With the help of


    the sword, its power would beparable to a divine skill. However, since Rocky was yet to reach the


    God Realm, he couldn''t utilize the fullest potential of the God-killing Sword.


    Therefore, the purple devil spirit wasn''t too bothered by Rocky, thinking that it could still easily kill the


    young man. Then, with a wave of its hand, a ck barrier suddenly appeared and blocked the entrance


    just as Vivian, Alex, and the others were about to rush out of the hall.


    "Who said that anyone could leave? Wait for your turn and I will be sure to torture all of you


    thoroughly!" the purple devil spirit threatened, letting out a sinisterughter.


    Now that the entrance had been blocked by an enchanted barrier, Rocky couldn''t help but clench his


    fist. It seemed that he had underestimated what the purple devil spirit could do.


    "Alex, summon the Ice Phoenix!" Rocky shouted as soon as he remembered Alex''s Ice Wand.


    Hearing Rocky''s voice, Alex waved the Ice Wand in her hand. Immediately after, the Ice Phoenix


    emerged out of nowhere, filling the entire ce with its huge body.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Due to the impact caused by the Ice Phoenix, the pce shook violently, and sand and stones fell.


    "Quick! Get on the Ice Phoenix, all of you," Vivian instructed Ruth and the Spiritual Emperors.


    Eventually, Ruth and the Spiritual Emperors were able to hop on the back of the Ice Phoenix.


    "Alex, go and take them out of here now!" Vivian ordered sternly.


    "What about you?" Alex asked with reluctance.


    "Of course, I have to stay and help that guy deal with the devil spirit. Just go. You have more important


    things to do. We can handle this matter!" Vivian replied, convincing Alex to go as soon as possible.


    Hearing that, Alex had no choice but to agree. After all, she also knew that she would just be more of a


    hindrance if she insisted on staying. Hence, she also boarded the Ice Phoenix.


    The next moment, the Ice Phoenix soared into the sky and disappeared in an instant.


    "Even though you can seal the entrance, I don''t think you can stop the ability of that beast spirit. Don''t


    forget that this ce is still its territory," Rocky remarked, taunting the devil spirit.


    "Damn it! You''re really getting in my nerves, brat! I''ll make sure to let you pay a huge price!" The purple


    devil spirit was caught off guard, not expecting that Alex possessed the Ice Wand that could summon a


    beast spirit. Moreover, the master of the beast spirit was the deity who had sealed it in the crystal


    pce, so the Ice Phoenix could freely enter and leave anywhere in this pce whenever it wanted.


    In a fit of rage, the figure of the purple devil spirit suddenly grew bigger and bigger.


    Soon enough, the whole hall was filled with the frightening evil aura from the devil spirit. The situation


    instantly got worse, and an overbearing pressure gathered from all directions, surrounding Rocky.


    Seeing this, Rocky became serious. He knew that once the purple devil spirit became serious, he


    would definitely not be a match for it. Right now, his power had already been raised to the limit. Hence,


    if he continued to fight against the devil spirit like this, he understood that it would be very unfavorable


    for him.

 Chapter 1940 A Trace Of Fear

    Chapter 1940 A Trace Of Fear


    But for Alex and others to escape from the crystal pce, Rocky had no choice but to hold on and buy


    them as much time as he could.


    Suddenly, a delicate figure appeared beside Rocky just as he was about to slip. The woman promptly


    let loose a barrage of divine-level martial spirit and blocked a part of the pressure weighing Rocky


    down.


    To Rocky''s surprise, it was Vivian!


    "Why are you still here? You should have left with Alex and the others!"


    With a scowl on his face, Rocky immediately protested her presence. Although Vivian was almost as


    strong as him, she didn''t cultivate a divine body. If Rocky, who had a divine body, couldn''t withstand the


    devil spirit''s power, how could she?


    "I can''t leave you behind. If anything bad happens to you, the holy maiden will me me,"


    insisted Vivian resolutely.


    "Do you mean Holy Maiden Violet? I didn''t expect her spirit lives in your body..."


    It was also at this time that the devil spirit noticed the divine-level martial spirit that Vivian had


    unleashed. Evidently, its presence thrilled the devil spirit.


    "How do you know my divine spirit''s name?" Vivian asked in surprise, her eyes widening slightly.


    Upon hearing this, Rocky suddenly felt like something was really wrong.


    The voice continued, "I loved her, but she died in that war between gods and demons. I then risked my


    life to get out of the Holy-Evil World just so I could look for her lost spirit. However, I didn''t expect that I


    would be sealed here. Nevertheless, finding her spirit now is an immense stroke of luck. I don''t have to


    be alone anymore. Now, let me attach myself to this boy, so I can stay with my beloved from now on!"


    After these words, the devil spirit went berserk, and its evil energy flew into a frenzy.


    Rocky and Vivian seemed to realize something at this moment. The spirit in Vivian''s body must have


    had a rtionship with the devil spirit, which was strictly prohibited.


    This revtion made Rocky''s heart skip a beat. If the devil spirit had really possessed him, he would


    have been in great trouble.


    "Run! I''ll stop him!" Vivian shouted at Rocky immediately, as she had jumped unto the same conclusion


    that Rocky had. The consequences would be unimaginable if Rocky was possessed!


    "Neither of you can get out of here! Myriad Demon Skill!" The devil spirit gave a shout as it raised its


    hands in the sky. In an instant, the entire hall was filled with ck spiritual marks that flew all over the


    walls.


    Then, Rocky''s and Vivian''s bodies began to lose control.


    Countless ck thorns abruptly jutted out of the ground and slithered through the hall''s expanse.


    Since her body was out of control, Vivian couldn''t avoid the creeping thorny vines, and they quickly


    pierced her hands and feet. A sharp cry of pain escaped her gritted mouth.


    On the other hand, Rocky narrowly escaped the same fate with the help of his divine body. He forced


    himself toe to Vivian''s aid, gathering her in his arms as she bled profusely.


    Since she didn''t have a divine body, the demonic spiritual power''s forceful impact was too strong for


    her. After sustaining grave injuries, she soon passed out.


    Rocky cradled Vivian. They were at a great disadvantage right now, as the shadow seemed


    exceedingly powerful. Even if he tried his best, he doubted he could escape unscathed. What he


    needed to do was to take Vivian to a safe ce first, and then he would y it by ear.


    With that decided, Rocky pushed all his strength into his God-killing Sword and struck the ground as


    hard as he could. The powerful sword aura instantly broke through the ground, opening an enormous


    crater beneath them.


    It turned out that the secret passage Rocky and the two women had used earlier passed through here


    as well, and the copse had exposed it to Rocky.


    He immediately gripped Vivian tighter in his arms, jumped into the secret passage, and fled for their


    lives.


    The devil spirit didn''t expect that Rocky would do such a thing, but it only grinned and followed him into


    the secret passage.


    With the help of the secret passage, Rocky make a detour ad then returned to the crystal pce again


    with Vivian and rushed to find a good hiding ce.


    However, before he could do anything, the purple shadow caught up with him again. It emitted purple-


    ck mist once again that blocked every path.


    "Where do you think you''re running off to now, brat?" mocked the purple shadow wickedly.


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed, and his hands clenched tightly on his God-killing Sword. He had no other


    choice but to fight.


    At this moment, a beast shadow suddenly appeared out of nowhere, while countless spiritual chains


    simultaneously shot out and bound the purple shadow.


    This beast was the Ice Phoenix. On its back, Alex grinned at Rocky with a relieved expression.


    "How lucky! It looks like I arrived just in time," she eximed happily.


    Seeing this, Rocky sped towards her and jumped onto the Ice Phoenix''s back with Vivian still out cold


    in his arms.


    "Come on, I''ll get you out of here!" urged Alex with great rm.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, we can''t let this devil spirit leave this pce. We have to seal it! At the very least, we have to trap


    it inside the pce!" Rocky knew that the devil spirit was a disaster waiting to happen. If it left the


    crystal pce, the whole Supreme Ether Land would plunge into darkness and chaos.


    "But..." Alex started to protest, but Rocky didn''t let her speak.


    "Alex, listen to me. The moment you step outside of this pce, seal it with the power of the Ice Wand,"


    he instructed.


    "What about you?!" Alex was shocked to hear his n.


    "Leave that to me. I''ll figure that part outter," replied Rocky with a frown. "Just get her out of here as


    soon as you can."


    Sensing that Rocky had made up his mind, Alex couldn''t protest anymore. She figured that Rocky


    knew what he was doing, so she put her trust in him and quickly left, taking Vivian with her.


    At this point, the devil spirit had broken through the shackles of the spiritual chains. It instantly rushed


    after Rocky and the others.


    "Run!" Now that Rocky was free of all distractions, he could fight the devil spirit with all his might. He


    brandished his God-killing Sword confidently and got off the Ice Phoenix''s back and went straight


    towards the devil spirit.


    Alex and Vivian immediately disappeared with the power of Ice Phoenix.


    Seeing that Vivian was once again out of its grasp, the devil spirit seethed with rage. It unleashed its


    power like a snowstorm, which filled out the entire pce


    The next moment, everything in the pce had turned into a ck crystal. Rocky, who was rushing to


    the devil spirit, was suddenly encircled by ck crystal. Unable to resist the power, Rocky immediately


    fell down from midair.


    ck crystals engulfed his whole body until no sliver of skin could be seen. It then turned him into a


    ck crystal statue.


    Soon, the whole pce fell into a deep and tense silence.


    "You are just a nobody. You shouldn''t have bitten off more than you can chew! Now, I''ll send you to


    hell!" the devil spirit responded with a sharp smile. It must have thought Rocky was no threat, so it


    simply waved its hand, and a devil light shot out. It intended to escape from here and find another


    powerful spirit maniptor it could possess.


    Just as the ck light was about to hit Rocky, who had turned into a crystal statue, the God-killing


    Sword in Rocky''s hand suddenly burst out an astonishing divine power, enveloping the surroundings.


    Until finally, the soul shadow flew out of the sword and quickly integrated into Rocky''s body. The ck


    crystals all over his body were also repeatedly smashed.


    "That''s impossible. Is this¡ª?" At that moment, the devil spirit somehow sensed the aura of the soul


    shadow. A trace of fear shed quickly across its face.

 Chapter 1941 Unimaginable Disaster

    Chapter 1941 Unimaginable Disaster


    As the purple devil spirit was surprised, the ck crystals that covered Rocky''s body shattered and


    disappeared in an instant. His clothes were gone too, although they had already been eroded by the


    ck crystals. His powerful, muscr body was now presented to all. Golden lines then began


    appearing across his skin, shing constantly with a faint luster.


    "What? It can''t be! It''s not possible for such golden patterns to be present on him! They''re only for


    those high-level deities!" eximed the devil spirit in utter shock. It could scarcely believe its eyes.


    These so-called "holy patterns" were the embodiment of the power of the divine race. Different deities


    would have different holy patterns on their bodies depending on their strength. However, only those at


    a truly high level had the golden holy patterns glowing upon their skin.


    Simrly, the demonic race had specific demonic patterns that represented their strength.


    As the holy patterns continued to spread across his body, the God-killing Sword in Rocky''s hand began


    to undergo a change as well.


    In a mere moment, it had morphed into a long sword shaped like a dragon, beaming with the burning


    holy me. It was astounding, terrifying and awe-inspiring all at the same time, just as a legendary


    divine weapon should be.


    "How can this be happening? It''s the God-killing Sword in the dragon form! That he would have the


    ability to activate the sword''s divine form is thest thing I expected. But this doesn''t make sense; he


    hasn''t even reached the God Realm yet," murmured the purple devil spirit in disbelief, trying to make


    sense of all it was witnessing. Rocky was bing more and more incredible by the second, and so


    the devil spirit dared not rush up to him so hastily. It had not previously thought of Rocky as being able


    to unleash the full potential of the God-killing Sword and thus felt it did not have to fear being hurt by


    him. But now... Rocky possessed the power to y deities and demons with his sword. The picture was


    vastly different and far more worrisome.


    That God-killing Sword in Rocky''s hand was of an immense threat to the devil spirit now. It needed to


    be extra careful.


    Rocky''s eyes were still closed but his mind was present in the pce and he could feel quite vividly the


    change his body was going through.


    "Guardian, what just happened? Why would such a force gush out of the God-killing Sword so


    suddenly, and inject itself into my body?" Rocky asked, feeling the guardian must know something.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "The God-killing Sword is a divine weapon left behind by Deacon, a high-level deity of the divine race,


    and so contains his power. However, such power is only triggered at the most critical moments. Once


    triggered, the God-killing Sword''s power will increase astronomically," exined the guardian.


    "I see. It appears it''s a blessing in disguise this time! How long will this powerst?" Rocky asked


    thoughtfully.


    "I''m afraid I do not know either. But I do know that with this power, you can freely use any divine


    treasure in the pce now," informed the guardian.


    "Really? Whoa, that''s awesome. Then let''s get to it! Hurry and present all the divine treasures. I need


    to kill this guy here and now! If I had known I would meet such a freaky devil spirit, I would have


    brought Rubygon with me." It was rare for Rocky to exhibit such aggression. He had felt these


    emotions bubbling, back when he had fought on the Supernal Continent.


    He thought he had been well-prepared, but he still had not expected toe across such a strong mid-


    level devil spirit in the Ethereal Valley. He would have definitely brought Rubygon with him if he had


    foreseen this. In order to keep his identity hidden, he had arranged a safe ce for Rubygon before he


    entered the valley. If he had it with him now, there was no way he would be trapped in such a perilous


    predicament.


    The guardian immediately released the divine treasures Rocky had unlocked before, presenting a


    variety before him.


    Rocky then snapped back to reality. At the same time, the Magic Icy Armor appeared on his body. This,


    paired with the God-killing Sword he wielded, made Rocky an image of power and intensity. There


    were few cooler images than him right now.


    Seeing just how aggressive Rocky was now, the devil spirit was a little frightened. After all, Deacon was


    a high-level deity, and the purple shadow was only a mid-level devil. The difference in their strength


    was far toorge to even think about. Even if Rocky only possessed a percentage of Deacon''s power,


    the devil spirit would still stand no chance.


    "Come on then! Let''s keep this fight going!" Rocky bellowed savagely.


    "Don''t get so cocky, brat!" the devil spirit spat back. It could not show itself to be a timid coward. Plus, it


    knew Rocky''s power was only temporary; all it had to do was dying him until the extra power


    dissipated and Rocky would then no doubt meet his end.


    In a sh, Rocky and the purple shadow collided head-on. All it took was the blink of an eye for the


    entire crystal pce to be transformed into a horrific battlefield.


    At the same time, Alex and the injured Vivian, who had left the crystal pce using the power of the Ice


    Phoenix, met with Ruth and other Spiritual Emperors Alex had saved earlier.


    They were taken aback by the strength and aura that Alex had disyed, not to mention the beast


    spirit she had summoned. They assumed she must have been on a fair few adventures in her time,


    advancing her strength leaps and bounds.


    Then, Vivian awakened.


    "Where is Rookie?" she asked right away, after noticing he was not around.


    "He''s still inside," Alex replied softly, biting her lower lip, the worry and unease clear all over her face.


    "We can''t leave him alone in there..." Vivian struggled, trying to push herself to her feet, but the


    disordered spiritual power in her body caused her to spit out another mouthful of blood before she


    could even really try.


    "Please, don''t move. You''re seriously hurt," Alex said quickly, hurrying to support her.


    "Can''t you save him? Please go and save him," Vivian begged. She was a proud woman and almost


    never asked anything of others.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to save him, but he doesn''t want me to save him. He even asked me to seal


    the crystal pce once we were out. He said that if the devil spirit got out, the consequences would be


    horribly unimaginable," Alex answered honestly.


    Vivian''s eyes turned cold, but she knew Rocky was right. The devil''s power was much greater than that


    of the demonic race member that they had met before. It would not be easy for any race of the


    Supreme Ether Land to confront the devil spirit head-on.


    "He''s right. We must seal this ce. If that devil gets out, every single member of the spiritual race in


    the Ethereal Valley will be doomed," Ruth cut in seriously. Ruth knew this had the potential to be a


    disaster that could change the fate of the entire spiritual race.


    The other Spiritual Emperors agreed.


    "Alex, think about this, if you seal the crystal pce, he won''t be able to get out either," Vivian added


    worriedly.


    "But if we don''t seal it, all he has done will be in vain." Alex was calm and cool. Before she had left with


    Vivian, she saw the determination in Rocky''s eyes. She knew she could not stop him from sacrificing


    himself for them. If she didn''t seal the pce, she would fail him. She could not allow that.


    Vivian fell silent at these words. A sharp pain like she had never felt before pierced through her heart at


    the same time. She had not spent a long time with Rocky, but she was terribly concerned about him.


    She realized she cared for him more than perhaps she had even known.


    "I''m going to seal it now!" With that, Alex leaped onto the Ice Phoenix andmanded it to fly to the


    top of crystal pce.

 Chapter 1942 Prepare For The Worst

    Chapter 1942 Prepare For The Worst


    Although Alex had no idea how to seal the crystal pce, she knew that its existence was to seal the


    devil spirit. Since the Ice Wand could open the gate to the crystal pce, she thought it could seal it up


    as well.


    Wasting no time, she released her deity spirit and raised the Ice Wand in her hand.


    The Ice Wand immediately shot an extremely dazzling light that caused the entire crystal pce to


    tremble.


    Shortly after, the pce began to deform.


    Even the interior of the crystal pce gotpletely overturned.


    Meanwhile, Rocky and the devil spirit were still fighting fiercely inside the crystal pce. Relying on


    Deacon''s power that was released by the God-killing Sword, and the suppression of all kinds of


    medium-grade fake divine treasures, he managed to subdue the devil spirit. It had lost the ability to be


    as aggressive as before, so Rocky had finally gained the upper hand.


    The devil spirit also learned that the entire pce was being sealed while it was still inside.


    It couldn''t afford to lose its freedom from being sealed yet again, so it used much of its strength to


    forcefully push Rocky back and rush towards the entrance of the pce.


    Since it would be a disaster if the devil spirit seeded, Rocky was determined to keep that from


    happening. However, it was a medium-stage devil spirit. Nothing could suppress it except for the God-


    killing Sword.


    While he was thinking of ways to defeat it, Rocky remembered the Purgatorial Tripod. The problem


    was, a horrible devil spirit was still in the tripod and hadn''t been refined yet. It would be impossible for


    him to use it.


    "Oh, wait! I still have the Four Beast Cauldron!" Rocky had already felt his head ache before he


    remembered that he had once obtained this divine treasure from the Holy Heaven Pce. Apparently,


    it could summon four legendary beasts to assist the owner.


    He had only used the Four Beast Cauldron once, and his previous strength had not been enough to


    activate the Four Beast Cauldron to its full potential.


    He was still doubtful he could use it to get out of it now, but he was left with no other choice. If he


    wanted to win, he could only take out the Four Beast Cauldron from the Magic Spiritual Space and


    inject all his strength into it.


    The next moment, the four beast statues on the Four Beast Cauldron suddenly shed. When four


    legendary beasts flew out of the statues, they instantly turned into huge mutants in midair.


    "Go!" Rocky ordered in a stern voice.


    At hismand, the four legendary beast spirits flew towards the devil spirit and pounced on it.


    "Isn''t this the Four Beast Cauldron? He also possesses such a powerful divine treasure? Who the hell


    is this guy?" The devil spirit was dumbfounded that Rocky would unleash the Four Beast Cauldron at


    this moment. The divine treasure was spectacr since its power could summon legendary beasts that


    could suppress all kinds of devil spirits.


    As a medium-stage devil spirit, it was naturally afraid of the power of the Four Beast Cauldron that


    could easily restrain it.


    Then, even before the devil spirit could react, the four legendary beast spirits suddenly entangled the


    four limbs of the spirit, making it unable to move.


    At the same time, Rocky waved the God-killing Sword and rushed over. Wasting no time, he pierced


    the body of the devil spirit with the sword.


    With this, the devil spirit suddenly turned into a purple vortex.


    Immediately after, the Fighting Soul in Rocky''s body emerged and began absorbing the power of the


    devil spirit in the purple vortex.


    While this was happening, some memory fragments suddenly shed through Rocky''s mind. From


    what he could infer, these memories seemed to be from the medium-stage devil spirit.


    Rocky thought that the memories of this devil spirit might contain some clues regarding the


    whereabouts of the entrance of the Holy-Evil World, so he carefully observed them. However, it was not


    an easy task since the memory fragments were very scattered and iplete.


    Fortunately, Rocky had a very good memory. After reading and deciphering the memory fragments for


    a while, he finally found the necessary clue about the entrance to the Holy-Evil World in the Ethereal


    Valley.


    It seemed that the entrance was on the snow peak at the end of the Ethereal Valley.


    However, Rocky also saw that it would be pretty difficult to get to the snow peak. Not only were there


    powerful demonic spiritual beasts guarding the ce, but also many martial spirits lurked there.


    After some time, the memory fragments finally disappeared. Moreover, the Fighting Soul in Rocky''s


    body seemed to be unable to absorb the devil spirit''s power anymore. Eventually, the Fighting Soul


    merged with Rocky''s body again, and the purple vortex slowly dissipated.


    Now that the threat had been extinguished, the God-killing Sword returned to its original shape, and


    Rocky''s strength also returned to its former state.


    Meanwhile, the crystal pce was still constantly transforming. From the outside, it was now turning


    into a huge crystal flower.


    "Now, how can I get out of this ce?" Since the whole crystal pce was being enveloped by a


    powerful sealing power, even if Rocky tried to break through using the God-killing Sword, he would just


    fail. Therefore, he could not help but wear a frown and feel a little uneasy.


    But then, something suddenly urred to Rocky''s mind. He immediately put away the God-killing


    Sword and the Four Beast Cauldron, and headed towards the depths of the crystal pce.


    "Alex, you can stop now!" Vivian shouted loudly.


    Alex turned around and nced at Vivian in confusion.


    "I can feel Rookie''s power. That means that he''s still alive. We have to go inside the crystal pce and


    save him!" Vivian added, not wanting to give up so easily.


    "That will not change anything. Even if we go back, we will just be killed by the devil spirit. Rookie


    sacrificed himself for all of us. We can''t just let that be in vain!" Alex firmly replied, shaking her head.


    Knowing the vicious power of the devil spirit, she was convinced that they would be killed once they


    went back inside.


    "Who said anything about him dying? There''s no way that he would die! He is¡ª" Vivian got so


    emotional that she almost blurted out who Rocky really was. Fortunately, she was able to stop the


    words before they came out of her mouth.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I also want to believe that he cane out on his own. I know that he is not an ordinary person." Ever


    since Alex knew Rocky, she had only infinite admiration for him. Therefore, even now, she hoped that


    he could produce a miracle and ovee the impossible.


    On the other hand, Vivian could just bite her pink lips. She had huge faith in Rocky, too. However, if the


    worst case scenario happened and he couldn''t get out, then everything would be meaningless.


    After a few moments, the crystal pce stopped changing. It had already turned into a huge crystal


    flower, dazzling and blooming. In fact, there was already not a trace of the previous crystal pce.


    "Young Master Alex, why don''t we find a safe ce away from here first? Just in case we can''t


    completely seal that devil spirit, at least we still have time to escape," a Spiritual Emperor suggested.


    "You can go. I''ll wait for Rookie here," Vivian said bluntly.


    "Everyone, you can leave now. I''ll stay with Tripp and wait as well." Alex turned to Ruth and the other


    Spiritual Emperors after making up her mind.


    "All right then. We''ll take our leave. I''ll be sure to repay you for saving our lives earlier!" Ruth and the


    Spiritual Emperors agreed to leave first and bid the twodies goodbye.


    Then, Alex and Vivian waited for a long time outside the crystal pce.


    "Tri... I mean, Vivian... I know it''s hard to say this, but I''m afraid Rookie must have failed to ovee


    the devil spirit. Let''s get out of here too!" Seeing that Rocky didn''t show up after they had been waiting


    for such a long time, Alex had no choice but to be mentally prepared and assume that he was dead.


    "No, you''re wrong. He wille out. I believe in him!" Vivian said firmly, gritting her teeth.

 Chapter 1943 Rocky Escaped

    Chapter 1943 Rocky Escaped


    Alex sighed with a forlorn air about her. She felt powerless in the face of Vivian''s grief, and she didn''t


    know how tofort her.


    Just as the cloying silence became too much for them, a great ssh suddenly erupted from the pool


    close to the crystal pce as a figure shot out. The greenish water spattered everywhere, and some


    dissolved into green mist.


    Hearing the noise, both Alex and Vivian immediately looked over, and their faces brightened with a look


    of joy.


    The figure was none other than Rocky!


    It turned out that before the crystal pce waspletely sealed, Rocky arrived at the pool where the


    devil spirit had been staying. He figured that the pool had some kind of passage that led outside, so he


    took the plunge.


    Just as Rocky expected, he soon found a hole under the pool, and the moment he swam out of the


    crevice, the entire thing copsed.


    He swam along the passage, looking for the exit before he finally found it and came out.


    At the flip side, the first things that Rocky sensed were Alex''s and Vivian''s auras, so he promptly


    headed in their direction.


    Both of the women were overjoyed to see that he had survived after all.


    "Is the devil spirit sealed?" Alex asked in a worried tone.


    "Sort of..." Rocky had actually killed the devil spirit, but he didn''t want to let her know, since it would be


    too troublesome to exin.


    "I''m d to hear that." Alex nodded and let out a relieved sigh.


    "We should find a ce to heal Vivian first." The wounds on Vivian''s body were still bleeding sluggishly.


    Rocky took one look at her, picked her up, and carried her in his arms.


    Then, Alex summoned the Ice Phoenix, and the three of them flew off to the distance.


    It didn''t take long before the trio came upon a primeval forest. However, an invisible force prohibited the


    Ice Phoenix from entering, and it could no longer fly with them.


    So, they had no choice but to walk. They soon found a cave in the forest, which Rocky deemed safe


    enough to upy for now.


    "Alex, stay outside and guard the cave. I''ll heal her first," Rocky directed Alex, his face impassive and


    serious.


    With a decisive nod, Alex did as he asked, and walked out of the cave.


    He thenid Vivian on the nearest t surface, checked the extent of her injuries, and nned out how


    he should proceed. Her condition seemed worse than he initially thought. The devil spirit''s power was


    still in her body, and it had begun corroding her meridians.


    "I have to force all the devil spirit''s power out of your body. However, I''m afraid you may have to expose


    yourself for me to do that," Rocky told her bluntly. He had to use the Skill of Magic Needle, which meant


    he would have to inject needles all over Vivian''s body, and that would cleanse her body of the devil


    spirit''s power.


    After hearing this, Vivian didn''t hesitate to take her clothes off, revealing her curvaceous and well-built


    figure.


    "I understand. Please do what you have to." Vivian''s voice sounded a little hesitant, which made the


    situation all the more tempting.


    However, Rocky didn''t let that affect him. He would never do anything improper. At most, his eyes


    would linger more than necessary, but he wouldn''t force himself on her.


    With the Skill of Magic Needle, Rocky concentrated on healing Vivian''s wounds.


    The night passed quickly as he toiled.


    It took a lot of effort before Rocky finally forced out all the devil spirit''s power in Vivian''s body. However,


    it took a lot out of her, and she fainted momentarily.


    After that, Rocky left her in the cave and found Alex, who was resting against a tree by the side of the


    cave. Her legs were crossed daintily, and her eyes were closed as if she were asleep.


    But before he could say anything, she opened her eyes.


    "How is she?" Alex asked worriedly.


    "She should be fine now," Rocky answered as he sent a small,forting smile her way.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "That''s great! She wouldn''t have gotten hurt if it weren''t for me. You too! You almost died because of


    me!" Alex couldn''t help but feel guilty, knowing that her fusion with the deity spirit in the crystal statue


    had freed the suppressed devil spirit that had hurt her friends.


    "Don''t worry about it. Fate works in mysterious ways. I''m sure that even if things had gone differently,


    that devil spirit would have found another way out. Anyway, it ended well enough. The devil spirit has


    now been put to rest. You also managed to fuse with the deity spirit, and that was worth the trouble we


    had," Rockyforted her at once.


    "I don''t know how to thank you, really. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have such an exhrating


    adventure," Alex uttered with sincerity.


    "Ha-ha! Don''t sweat it. I''ll be collecting that debt soon!" Rocky teased.


    "What are you two nning to do after this?" Alex asked after a few moments.


    "Well, we still have something important to do, so we''ll get right on that. As for you, I think you''d better


    meet the spirit warriors of the Wankong n first!" Rocky answered sensibly.


    "Can''t Ie with you?" Alex whined tearfully upon hearing his words.


    "You can''t. It''s too dangerous to stay with us." Of course, Rocky felt that she shouldn''t risk herself in


    that way.


    "But Vivian is still recuperating! She might take a while to recover, and you have toplete the task. I


    can help take care of her," Alex insisted, as she had already made up her mind.


    After seeing Alex''s resolve, Rocky fell silent and thought more about their situation. She had a point.


    Vivian''s injuries would take at least ten days up to half a month to recover, and he couldn''t leave her


    alone and vulnerable while he went toplete the task at the snow peak. Alex''s presence would


    solve that dilemma, and he couldplete the task alone as soon as he arrived at the snow peak.


    "Okay. You can follow us and take care of her for me." Rocky finally agreed.


    "Yes! That sounds great!" Alex''s face brightened with happiness.


    "By the way, since your strength has reached the peak of the Emperor Realm, the cultivation method


    you cultivated before is no longer suitable for you. Instead, you can use the Shura Realm''s cultivation


    method now," Rocky continued.


    "Really?" Alex looked astonished. It turned out that she had skipped an entire realm.


    "Of course! Why would I lie to you?" Rocky reassured her with a smile. "What''s the nature of your


    spiritual root?"


    "It''s water," Alex responded.


    "Oh, wait a minute." After excusing himself, Rocky entered the pce with his mind. Since the spiritual


    race didn''t have the Shura Realm''s cultivation method, he simply chose the Water Cultivation Method


    that had long been lost by the Shura Race. This cultivation method was adapted from a cultivation


    method at the God Realm. Once, it served as one of the Shura Race''s peerless cultivation methods,


    but when they degenerated, they lost the ability to cultivate this spiritual method. Thus, it was lost to the


    past.


    The most important attribute of the Water Cultivation Method was that it was highly suitable for warriors


    who owned the water spiritual root. Moreover, the Water Cultivation Method, as well as the


    corresponding sealing and enchantment techniques, were the best secret techniques that the Shura


    Race kept only to themselves.


    Rocky then shared with Alex the Water Cultivation Method, along with the corresponding sealing and


    enchantment techniques.


    After Alex learned them by heart, Rocky instructed her to start cultivating the first stage of the Water


    Cultivation Method. Then, he entered the cave and stood guard beside Vivian.


    The next morning, Vivian''s eyes finally opened. Her ncended on Rocky, who had his eyes closed


    in his sleep, and the sight instantly lit her beautiful eyes with a pleased but inscrutable expression.

 Chapter 1944 Great Pressure

    Chapter 1944 Great Pressure


    Vivian ced her hands next to her on the ground and was about to push herself up when Rocky


    opened his eyes and said, "Don''t move. The devil spirit''s power caused a lot of damage to your body,


    especially to your meridians. It would be wise to not use your spiritual power for a while."


    "Ha! I''m not as weak as I look! Where is Alex?" Vivian asked, crossing her arms over her chest. She


    put up a facade of strength because she didn''t want anyone to pity her.


    "She is cultivating outside of the cave. Last night, I gave her a cultivation method that she can easily


    handle," Rocky replied casually.


    "What? She''s out there all alone? What were you thinking? What if something happened to her?"


    Vivian stared at Rocky with wide eyes.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Settle down. She is a Spiritual Emperor at the peak stage, and she has a divine treasure that can


    summon the beast spirit. What could possibly harm her now?" Rocky responded, shaking his head as a


    smile spread on his face.


    "You are right." Vivian had nearly forgotten that Alex had fused with a deity spirit like she had. Now,


    there weren''t many warriors in the spiritual race that could face her and win.


    Just as Vivian was about to say more, Alex stepped into the cave and interrupted her.


    "You''re awake!" As soon as Alex saw Vivian, she ran towards her.


    Vivian tried to hold back her smile, but she couldn''t.


    "Alex, Vivian will need to rest at least three days before she could walk again. In that time, you should


    concentrate on your own cultivation," Rocky exined. After a short period of thought, he determined


    that it was not appropriate for them to head for the snow peak so soon. They had at least half a month


    left to stay in the Ethereal Valley, so there was time to rest.


    "Okay. But before we go to our destination, can we meet Jeffrey and the others at the given location?


    I''m afraid that they will worry about us," Alex asked hesitantly.


    "Okay." Rocky had no objection. Theirpanions were on the way to the snow peak, so stopping to


    meet them would make no difference in their path and waste no time.


    Over the next three days, Alex focused on cultivating the Water Cultivation Method. It didn''t take her


    long to reach the third stage.


    Vivian spent time recovering under Rocky''s careful treatment, and her injuries were healed much faster


    than she expected. At least fifty percent of her injuries were better.


    Then, the three of them set off and headed towards Jeffrey and the other teams.


    Ten days before the closure of the Ethereal Valley, they arrived at the agreed-upon location. However,


    they were surprised to see that Jeffrey''s team and the other teams weren''t there yet. Even the team led


    by Alex before was nowhere to be seen.


    They decided to sit and wait.


    Half a day passed, but no one from the Wankong n showed up. Instead, the Lingji n and the


    Xiayu n arrived with their teams.


    Ruth, who had been rescued by them in the past, had joined the Lingji n''s team, and the Xiayu


    n''s team was led by Abduh.


    The spirit warriors in the two teams stared at Rocky and the twodies in shock. None of them had


    expected the three of them to arrive first.


    When Ruthid her eyes on Rocky, she smiled. She had been sure that Rocky would have been dead


    in the crystal pce. But he was alive!


    Ruth walked up to the three of them under the watchful eyes of the public. "Nice to see my three


    saviors again!"


    "Nice to see you too, Elder Ruth. I have a question for you. On your way here, did you see Jeffrey or


    any other spirit warriors from our Wankong n?" Alex asked in a worried voice.


    "No, I didn''t." Ruth shook her head. The truth was, she had joined her team very, very recently.


    "That''s not good. Why are Jeffrey and the others taking so long to get here?" Alex said, shaking her


    head. Worries filled her mind. She wondered if something had happened to Jeffrey and the other team.


    Then, several teams arrived and walked towards them, but theirpanions were not with them.


    After waiting for another few hours, Jeffrey and the other team were still missing. By now, the teams of


    the other four ns were almost all there.


    "Jeffrey and the others must be in big trouble!" Alex eximed.


    "Are you going to go back and find them?" Rocky asked.


    Alex narrowed her eyes. She didn''t say anything.


    "I think you should. If they really are in trouble, you are strong enough to rescue them," Vivian


    suggested.


    "Okay. I''ll go find them, and once I make sure they''re okay, I''ll catch up to you guys," Alex said. She


    was so worried about her nsmen that she was finding it quite difficult to stand still and not take


    action.


    Rocky and Vivian nodded their heads, giving her permission to go.


    In an instant, Alex turned around and left.


    "It looks like they are all going to the snow mountain," Vivianmented, turning to look at Rocky. The


    four ns around them were pacing around, clearly preparing to leave.


    "I think you''re right. All of them should be more familiar with the route to the snow mountain than we


    are. I think we should join the Lingji n," Rocky said after thinking for a while. Since Vivian''s wounds


    hadn''t healed yet, and the road to the snow mountain would only be more dangerous and


    unpredictable, they needed to use the four ns'' resources.


    Vivian nodded in agreement.


    "Elder Ruth, my friend has been seriously injured, and our young master has gone to look for our


    companions. Is it okay if the two of us join your team?" Rocky asked politely.


    "Of course you can." Ruth didn''t even give it a second thought. After the three of them had saved her


    life, she owed them a lot.


    She waved her hand and Rocky and Vivian followed her over to the Lingji n''s team.


    "Ladies, I''d like to introduce two Spiritual Kings from the Wankong n. A few days ago, the young


    master of the Wankong n and these two helped me and some other Spiritual Emperors to escape.


    Without them, we would have all died. Right now, their young master has gone to find the other spirit


    warriors from their n, and this Spiritual King is injured. So they are joining us for the time being. I


    hope you can take care of them," Ruth exined.


    Because the Lingji n''s team consisted of only female spirit warriors, the moment the two of them


    entered the team, they naturally attracted attention. Some of them were at the beginning of their


    puberty, so they rushed to Rocky and Vivian to flirt with them.


    The spirit warriors from the other ns narrowed their eyes when they saw so many women gathered


    around Rocky and Vivian, but they held their tongues.


    Not long after, the teams of the four ns started to walk towards the snow mountain.


    The entrance of the snow mountain was covered in a very broad precipice that was mostly


    crisscrossed like a maze of canyons. The valley ahead of them was teeming with many powerful


    demonic spiritual beasts.


    After entering the valley, the Lingji n''s team separated from the other teams.


    During the first two days, they didn''t encounter many powerful demonic spiritual beasts.


    But on the third day, the number of the demonic spiritual beasts doubled and they were all extremely


    strong.


    Even the Lingji n, which was considered the top n among the five ns, was struggling to defeat


    them.

 Chapter 1945 The God-killing Sword

    Chapter 1945 The God-killing Sword


    The Lingji n had already traveled deep into the valley. However, on the fourth day, an unexpected


    obstacle kept them from advancing. A group of well-trained demonic spiritual beasts had encircled


    them silently, moving like a well-trained army.


    They fought the ferocious beasts for an entire day, and the Lingji n had suffered significant losses.


    The dead and the injured kept piling up.


    In the Lingji n''s camp


    Ruth and the Spiritual Emperors had gathered in her tent to discuss what they could do about the


    matter.


    "Elder Ruth, I''m afraid we can''t go on like this. Four of our Spiritual Kings have either died or got


    seriously injured today. We should withdraw for now!" urged one of the Lingji n''s Spiritual Emperors,


    who looked tremendously worried.


    The other Spiritual Emperors nodded in agreement. After all, they were well aware of the danger of the


    Ethereal Valley, and they believed that if the team''s overall strength weakened due to this altercation,


    they would be in greater danger.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Ruth thought about it for a while, her eyes narrowing as she deliberated. Indeed, they had been


    marching for so long. If they returned now, all their previous sacrifices and efforts would be in vain.


    Moreover, the Lingji n hadn''t gained much in this trip to the Ethereal Valley. The team she had led


    was annihted in the crystal pce, leaving only her and several Spiritual Emperors. At this rate, their


    expedition in the Ethereal Valley would be worthless, especially if they didn''t gain more treasures.


    "I need to think about this some more. You can leave now," Ruth informed the rest with a wave of her


    hand. She needed to think this through.


    Assenting to her request, the Spiritual Emperors left Ruth''s tent.


    Rocky and Vivian were in the Lingji n''s camp at this time, and they saw the Spiritual Emperors


    staggering out of Ruth''s tent. They couldn''t help but exchange knowing nces.


    "It seems that the death of the spirit warriors in the crystal pce has greatly affected the Lingji n.


    Otherwise, with their overall strength, they could have at least reached the foot of the snow mountain,"


    Rocky noted.


    "Then it''s time for us to act. My wounds have mostly healed, so I don''t think I''ll hold you back," Vivian


    dered passionately. She had stayed with the Lingji n for the past few days, resting and healing.


    Rocky had also helped her heal her wounds every day, and because of that, she recovered much


    faster than she had expected.


    "The Lingji n has been a great help to us these days. Even if we have to leave now, we should at


    least do something to repay their kindness!" Rocky said with a smile.


    "What do you think we should do?" Vivian asked. She knew that Rocky must have something on his


    mind.


    "It''s getting dark, and I''m sure you have a lot of pent-up energy from the past few days. How about we


    find a ce to exercise our muscles and bones once it''s dark? After I absorbed the devil spirit''s power,


    the fighting energy at the Mystery Stage advanced to the Earth Stage as well. Maybe we can go


    somewhere and test it out," Rocky suggested with a wicked glint in his eyes.


    "That sounds great!" An enthusiastic smile shed across Vivian''s face. Of course, she knew what he


    meant.


    It didn''t take long for the sun to go down, and the entire valley soon fell into darkness.


    Scattered bonfires rose inside the Lingji n''s camp, and all the n''s spirit warriors retired to their


    tents and rested after the long and tiring day.


    At this point, two ck shadows stealthily left the camp, heading in one direction.


    The next morning, Ruth gathered all the Spiritual Emperors of the Lingji n again.


    "I thought about itst night. As you know, our team has suffered a lot of serious casualties. If we force


    ourselves to pass through the valley again, I''m afraid it mightpromise our vital energy, and we


    might end up losing more than we have gained. Thus, I have decided we should go back the way we


    came. We can pass the time exploring more unknown areas for now, and who knows? Maybe we can


    get something before we leave!"


    Ruth exined to the others.


    The other Spiritual Emperors nodded readily, satisfied with her decision.


    At this moment, a Spiritual King came in a hurry.


    "Elder Ruth, someone ughtered the group of demonic spiritual beasts that blocked our way


    yesterday!" she recounted briefly.


    The shock left Ruth and the Spiritual Emperors speechless when they heard this. Who killed all those


    demonic spiritual beasts? Could it be warriors from other ns?


    However, if even the Lingji n wasn''t strong enough to aplish such a feat, how could those


    teams do that? They were stronger than any of them.


    "Elder Ruth..." At this time, two more Spiritual Kings rushed into the camp.


    "What happened this time?" Ruth turned to the two neers.


    "The two Spiritual Kings from the Wankong n have disappeared. They left a note, along with these


    seemingly powerful treasures," answered one of the Spiritual Kings promptly.


    The other Spiritual King nodded as she showed them the handful of treasures she was carrying. There


    were seven to eight treasures in her hands, including a divine treasure.


    Seeing this, the Spiritual Emperors were all dumbfounded. These treasures were invaluable for the


    spiritual race, and not one of them had treasures as valuable as these.


    Ruth took the note in her hands and began to read. It said, "Thank you for taking care of us in the past


    few days. As a sign of our gratitude, I''ll be leaving two surprises for you, Elder Ruth. I hope the Lingji


    n will build a good rtionship with the Wankong n in the future. Thank you in advance. Rookie."


    After reading it, Ruth couldn''t help but sigh. "I didn''t expect to owe them one more favor. No wonder


    that guy was able to leave the crystal pce unscathed. The Wankong n sure has an abundance of


    hidden talents!"


    "Elder Ruth, what''s going on?" a Spiritual Emperor asked when it appeared that Ruth wasn''t inclined to


    talk.


    "Okay, listen up! If you find anything of note in the following days, make sure that you share it with the


    Wankong n. Do you understand?" Elder Ruth instructed the others.


    However, this only confused the Spiritual Emperors more. They had no idea what Rocky and Vivian


    had done, so they didn''t know why they should share their harvest with the Wankong n. But since


    this was Ruth''s wish, they could do nothing but obey.


    At this time, Rocky and Vivian had already left the Lingji n''s camp. They had gone past the valley as


    well and were getting closer and closer to the snow mountain.


    Unfortunately, the demonic spiritual beasts ran rampant in this area, and most of them were stronger


    than a medium-stage Spiritual Emperor. They wouldn''t make progress if they weren''t powerful enough


    to face these beasts.


    Finally, the two of them arrived at the foot of the snow mountain. They were exhausted, but they had


    passed all the tests and took down the ferocious beasts.


    The road leading to the snow mountain was harsh and unforgiving, covered in slippery, thick snow. The


    Ethereal Valley was mostly a no-flying zone, and so was the snow mountain. Therefore, the two of


    them had no choice but to walk all the way up. They also had to keep their guard up in case any bird-


    like demonic spiritual beasts swooped down on them.


    Two days passed in the blink of an eye.


    Rocky and Vivian finally reached the snow mountain''s peak.


    But to their surprise, the peak appearedpletely empty, and the entrance to the Holy-Evil World was


    not where they expected it to be. There wasn''t even a trace of it.


    "Hey, did you make a mistake? The entrance must be somewhere else," Vivian asked Rocky as her


    eyes swept around them in confusion.


    "That''s impossible. I saw the devil spirit''s memory, and it can''t be wrong. The entrance to the Holy-Evil


    World is here somewhere..." Rocky insisted. He, too, felt that something was off, but he believed that


    memory was urate.


    "Maybe the entrance has been concealed. That''s why we can''t find it!" Vivian eximed. It seemed that


    her vast experiences had truly made her wise.


    "That''s possible." Rocky nodded in agreement. However, it was strange that he and Vivian still couldn''t


    find the concealment with their strength. That indicated it wasn''t an ordinary cover-up. And if that were


    the case, the only way to break this cover-up was to use the God-killing Sword.

 Chapter 1946 Unavoidable

    Chapter 1946 Unavoidable


    Curious about the boundaries of the area, Rocky took out his God-killing Sword and sent sword forces


    flying in all directions. Secondster, one of the sword forces disappeared without a trace.


    Rocky and Vivian perked up and walked in the direction. Before they could reach the spot where the


    sword force had disappeared, they crashed into an invisible wall and bounced backwards.


    "No way. This barrier absorbed the God-killing Sword''s power. It''s definitely not an ordinary cover-up. If


    I''m right, it''s a deity-level enchanted barrier," Rocky concluded.


    "What are we going to do? If we can''t break the enchanted barrier, then we will have to return empty-


    handed. This trip can''t be in vain," Vivian said, frowning.


    "Wait for me here." As soon as Rocky was done talking, he entered the pce using his mind.


    "Is there any way to break a deity-level enchanted barrier?" Rocky asked the guardian immediately.


    There was no time for pleasantries.


    "Yes. You must have enough power to break it," the guardian replied in a deep voice.


    "Are you saying that I''m simply not strong enough to break the enchanted barrier?" Rocky asked with a


    frown.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I am. However, it''s not necessary to break it. After all, some enchanted barriers have a specific nature


    that allows a specific person to enter," the guardian reminded him.


    "But how will I know if I am the specific person?" Rocky questioned.


    "It''s very simple. ce a drop of your blood on the enchanted barrier, and it will tell you if you are the


    specific person or not," the guardian answered.


    "It''s that simple?" Rocky asked, raising his eyebrows. He had never heard of such an easy test before.


    "Yes, it is." The guardian nodded.


    Rocky quickly withdrew from his mind and looked at Vivian excitedly. "Come with me. We have to see if


    our blood is epted by the enchanted barrier."


    "What? What are you talking about?" Vivian questioned. It was her first time hearing that someone''s


    blood could be recognized by an enchanted barrier.


    "There''s no time for questions. It''s our only option. Ladies first!" Rocky smiled.


    Vivian red at Rocky for a moment before she raised her hand and bit down on her finger. A drop of


    bloodnded on the enchanted barrier, but the enchanted barrier did not have any reaction.


    Sighing, Ricky scratched one of his fingers using his other hand, and the finger immediately cracked


    and oozed out a drop of blood.


    Stepping forward, he allowed the blood to drip onto the enchanted barrier.


    The moment his blood touched it, the enchanted barrier rippled like water. A huge tear appeared down


    the center of it.


    "My blood worked! Let''s go!" Wasting no time, Rocky and Vivian entered the enchanted barrier.


    The moment they were inside, their eyes focused on the area ahead of them.


    A winding, stone road stretched for miles at their feet, and at the end of it, there was a tomb at the top


    of the snow mountain. None of it could be seen on the outside of the barrier.


    Rocky guessed that the tomb had something to do with the entrance of the Holy-Evil World.


    He gestured for Vivian to follow him and they headed straight towards the tomb. However, they had to


    tread carefully. There was a chance that a legendary guardian beast could be waiting for them outside


    of the tomb.


    But when they arrived at the entrance of the tomb, nothing happened.


    Rocky took a cautious step forward and pushed the gate of the tomb. It swung open.


    On the inside was a tomb made of crystal. It was the same as the crystal pce they had seen before.


    The same deity must have created both of them.


    The tomb wasrge and beautiful. At the farthest point, a crystal coffin was leaning against the wall.


    Inside of it, a gorgeous woman appeared to be sleeping. As they got closer, they could see that she


    was dead.


    "Isn''t she the crystal statue we saw in the crystal pce?" Vivian asked, standing before the coffin.


    "Yes. I think she''s the body of the deity spirit. After she sealed the devil spirit with her own spirit,


    another deity must have stored her body in this tomb," Rocky guessed.


    "But where is the entrance to the Holy-Evil World?" Vivian questioned, looking around. Everything in


    the tomb could be seen from where they were standing, and nothing looked like it could open the


    entrance to the Holy-Evil World.


    "The body might have some clues." Rocky got closer to the deity''s body and peered at it. Clutched in


    her hands was an unremarkable stone.


    "I''m sorry, but I need to take a look at this stone," Rocky said as he pried the stone from the deity''s


    hands.


    The moment Rocky touched it, a strong force exited the stone and entered his body. A strange halo


    glowed around him.


    Before he knew what was happening, he was looking at another world. All of its continents were


    floating like inds, and never-before-seen signs were hovering around them. However, all of the signs


    were full of ruins, like they had been destroyed by a huge force.


    While Rocky was examining the new world, the entire Ethereal Valley started to tremble. In the center


    of the valley, a huge light column shot towards the sky, prating the heaven and earth.


    The moment that the light column appeared, a huge rune did too.


    Suddenly, Mika, who was in the Holy-Evil World, opened her eyes. She left her cultivation ce and


    looked in the direction of the Supreme Ether Land. Squinting her eyes, she could see a light column


    falling from the sky andnding on an abandoned, floating area ofnd at the end of the Holy-Evil


    World.


    "Did he open the entrance to the Holy-Evil World in the Ethereal Valley?" Mika murmured to herself.


    When the entrance in the Ethereal Valley was opened, the power of the Holy-Evil World could flow into


    the Supreme Ether Land. As a result, a temporary bnce between the power of the Holy-Evil World


    and the Supreme Ether Land was created. The change was so intense that it had the ability to cause a


    mutation in the Supreme Ether Land. That could allow the spiritual power to be stronger and more


    abundant, and the cultivation speed of the spirit warriors to increase.


    Thest time that Rocky had opened the entrance to the Holy-Evil World in the Holy Heaven Pce,


    an invisible change had urred in the Supreme Ether Land. But that time, only the human race had


    benefited.


    In a simr way, when the entrance in the Ethereal Valley had opened, it would affect the spiritual race.


    Now that the entrance was open, it would help the spiritual race in their cultivation.


    However, the advantage would only be temporary. Once the races in the Supreme Ether Land became


    stronger, the bnce would disappear if there was no corresponding change in the Holy-Evil World.


    That meant that the remaining deities in the Holy-Evil World would have to select talents from the


    Supreme Ether Land that were qualified to reach the God Realm.


    Previously, the Shura Race had been the only race that had the talents they needed, so their pool to


    choose from was very small. But now that the entrances to the Holy-Evil World in the human race and


    the spiritual race had been opened, arge number of outstanding talents coulde forward and


    participate. Eventually, Godly Geniuses would be selected from the human race and the spiritual race


    as well.


    But none of that could happen straight away.


    First, a war would probably ur between the Shura Race and the others first because of the


    increasing power of the human race and the spiritual race.

 Chapter 1947 Unable To Resist

    Chapter 1947 Unable To Resist


    After a while, the stone in Rocky''s hand dimmed, and he was unable to see the Holy-Evil World


    anymore.


    "What happened to you just now?" Vivian asked, frowning.


    "I think I''ve already opened the entrance to the Holy-Evil World," Rocky said calmly as if it was not a big


    deal.


    "What? How did you manage that?" Vivian eximed, staring at Rocky in shock.


    "This stone is the key that opens the entrance. I think there''s more to it, but I''ll wait and ask the deity


    later," Rocky exined as he tucked the unremarkable divine stone away for safekeeping.


    "Are we going to leave the Ethereal Valley now?"


    "Not yet. I''m curious to see the changes that have happened in the Ethereal Valley first," Rocky said.


    After the entrance in the Holy Heaven Pce had been opened, many areas that had been originally


    inessible in the Holy Heaven Pce had also been opened. Jaiden, Colton''s father, had traveled to


    some of the areas to scout cultivation ces for the disciples of the Di n. Now that he had opened


    the entrance in the Ethereal Valley, most restrictions would be lifted too.


    It didn''t take long for the teams of the five major ns in the Ethereal Valley to recognize the changes.


    When they discovered that they could ess new areas, they changed their ns and started


    exploring them.


    It was a lot easier now that the majority of the no-flying areas allowed flying.


    As soon as Rocky and Vivian left the tomb and stepped through the enchanted barrier, they could


    sense every single change that had taken ce.


    Before they explored anything, they wanted to reunite with Alex, so they flew away from the snow


    mountain.


    In the meantime, Alex was joining with Jeffrey''s team and the other two teams. They had been trapped


    and some of them were injured or even dead. However, their remaining numbers still had a lot of


    power.


    Over the next few days, with the help of the deity spirit''s power that Alex had obtained, she managed to


    explore many of the new areas and obtain a good harvest.


    Two days before the Ethereal Valley was going to close, Rocky and Vivian finally found Alex and


    Wankong n''s team.


    "What are you two doing back here?" Alex asked, looking at Rocky and Vivian with a gaping open


    mouth. Originally, she had been expecting to meet up with Rocky and Vivian after the Ethereal Valley


    closed.


    "Our task went perfectly. We''re finished, so we thought we woulde and find you," Rocky answered.


    "Really? That''s good." Alex nodded.


    "What about you? What have you gained during our absence?" Rocky asked.


    "Well, I''ve done a lot of exploring, and I''ve harvested more than our Wankong n has ever found


    before," Alex admitted, smiling from ear to ear. It was clear how proud of herself she was.


    "Excellent."


    "I can''t forget to thank you two. Without you, our Wankong n would still be struggling," Alex said.


    "You''re wee. It''s no big deal. We are helping each other," Rocky replied modestly.


    "Young Master, the first team that leaves the Ethereal Valley will be rewarded. We should leave as soon


    as possible," Jeffrey announced as he walked over. He nced at Rocky and Vivian and scowled,


    acting like they weren''t even present.


    Alex hadn''t told Jeffrey about anything that Rocky and Vivian had done. If Jeffrey had known, he


    wouldn''t have looked at them like that.


    "You''re right. Let''s go!" Alex ordered, waving her hand for everyone to follow her.


    At the same time, the other four ns, which had also gained a lot, were retreating at a fast pace. They


    all wanted to be the first team to leave the Ethereal Valley.


    About three dayster, all of the five ns'' teams reached the huge stone tform that they had used


    to enter.


    "Young Master, we should split up into two groups. I will take some Spiritual Emperors and we will block


    the other four ns from exiting. You will take the others to the teleportation array," Jeffrey suggested.


    "I like that n," Alex agreed.


    So, Jeffrey gathered several Spiritual Emperors and some Spiritual Kings at the peak stage, and they


    walked to the main road that led to the stone tform.


    At the same time, Alex, Rocky, Vivian, and the rest of the Spiritual Kings moved as fast as they could to


    the transmission array.


    However, the Wankong n wasn''t the only n with that idea. The other four ns were all nning


    the same tactic.


    As Rocky and the others started running, Abduh from the Xiayu n and two Spiritual Emperors


    darted for the stone tform.


    At the end of the long tform, a teleportation array was shimmering. It was the only way to leave the


    Ethereal Valley.


    "Brat, how are you still alive? I heard that you were trapped in a pce and killed by a monster,"


    Abduh said as he caught up to the Rocky.


    "Nope. Luck was on my side," Rocky answered, sneering.


    "It''s them. They are the ones that stole the divine treasure!" someone shouted. In the distance, the


    Spiritual Emperors and the spirit warriors from the Bilong n and the Hongling n wereing


    towards them. As soon as they saw Rocky, Vivian, and Alex, outrage appeared on their faces.


    "You guys have a divine treasure?" Abduh asked, ncing downwards. He could see the Ice Wand


    protruding from Alex''s hand.


    "Alex, are you holding a divine treasure?" Abduh continued. Greed was swimming in his eyes.


    "So what if it is a divine treasure? It doesn''t concern you," Alex snapped.


    "Alex, I''ll be honest with you. I have wanted to marry you for a very long time. I have a suggestion.


    When we get back, I''ll propose to you. Once we are married and our two ns are allied, your


    Wankong n''s status will rise within the five ns instead of lowering," Abduh said in a ttering


    tone. From what he could see, the wand in her hand was a divine treasure, and if he married her, the


    divine treasure would belong to the Xiayu n.


    "No way! You''re scum! I don''t want to marry you," Alex yelled.


    "That was a big mistake. Without my help, you will lose the divine treasure in your hand!" Abduh


    threatened.


    "If you hand it over, I will allow you to go. Otherwise, there''s no guarantee that you will be able to leave


    the Ethereal Valley!" The Spiritual Emperors and the spirit warriors from the other two ns gritted their


    teeth and cracked their knuckles. It was clear that they were all going to attack Alex.


    "Just ignore them. They are a group of losers. Let''s go," Rocky said to Alex and Vivian.


    "Leave? That''s not going to happen! Surround them!" Abduh ordered. He was determined to keep


    the divine treasure in his sight.


    "That''s not going to work!" Alex yelled. Then, she released the power of a Spiritual Emperor at the peak


    stage.


    "What? She''s a Spiritual Emperor at the peak stage? That''s impossible! I don''t believe this!" Abduh


    eximed.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The Spiritual Emperors and the spirit warriors from the other two ns gasped. They weren''t expecting


    Alex to go from a Spiritual King to a Spiritual Emperor at the peak stage so fast.


    But none of that mattered, Abduh and the others were too tempted to snatch the divine treasure.

 Chapter 1948 Discussion

    Chapter 1948 Discussion


    "What''s so great about a Spiritual Emperor at the peak stage? It''s not like she alone can hold out


    against all of us," a Spiritual Emperor snarled.


    The Spiritual Emperors and spirit warriors also assented angrily.


    "These guys just won''t back down, will they?" Rocky sighed and frowned, then he turned to Alex and


    said, "Go ahead and leave the valley with Vivian and the others."


    "What about you?" Alex asked immediately. Obviously, she didn''t want to leave Rocky behind.


    "I''ll stay and deal with these flies first so they can''t get in your way." As if what he said wasn''t derisive


    enough, Rocky also sneered.


    Of course, Abduh and the other Spiritual Emperors turned livid. It was obvious that Rocky meant for


    them to hear his condescending remark.


    "Ha! You''re too cocky for your own good!" Abduh couldn''t help but snort with disdain.


    "That''s right! How dare you be so arrogant in front of us? You must have a death wish!" The spirit


    warriors looked at Rocky with utter hostility.


    "I''ll be fine here. You can leave!" Rocky simply smiled and nodded to Alex and Vivian.


    The twodies exchanged nces and shrugged. They were well aware of Rocky''s strength, so they


    weren''t worried about him at all.


    Then, Vivian escorted Alex and the other Spiritual Kings to the end of the huge stone tform.


    "Stop them! Make sure none of them gets out!" Abduh ordered at once.


    The Spiritual Emperors and spirit warriors immediately heeded hismand and ran to stop Vivian


    and Alex.


    "Who says I''ll let you go there?" Everyone was shocked when they saw that Rocky opened his eyes


    wide as a powerful aura rushed out of him and spread out around them.


    "Don''t be intimidated by him! He''s just a Spiritual King at the primary stage," Abduh assured the


    others. It came as a surprise to him that Rocky would have such an imposing aura. Nheless, he


    reckoned that Rocky was merely pretending to be strong.


    "Oh, is that really what you think?" Now that his mission had beenpleted, there was no need for


    Rocky to hide his real strength. He quickly released an aura that surpassed that of a Spiritual Emperor


    at the peak stage, and the power of his Spiritual Domain instantly shrouded the surroundings.


    "A premium-stage Spiritual Emperor?" "No. He''s even stronger!" "Isn''t he just a Spiritual King? Who the


    hell is that guy?" "But how? That''s impossible!" Abduh, the other Spiritual Emperors and spirit


    warriors were all taken aback. They couldn''t believe what they were sensing from Rocky when he


    disyed his true strength.


    "Impossible? Oh, there''s no such thing!" Rockyughed wryly.


    "Don''t mind that! It doesn''t matter if he''s stronger than a Spiritual Emperor at the peak stage. We have


    so many people here. He can''t possibly defeat all of us!" Obviously, Abduh couldn''te to terms


    with Rocky''s sudden transformation. Besides, he had enough confidence now that he had be a


    medium-stage Spiritual Emperor.


    The next moment, Abduh and the others charged at Rocky.


    Although many of them were Spiritual Emperors, their attack would still be futile. After all, Rocky had


    released the power of a Spiritual Emperor at the peak stage. That was enough to subdue all of them.


    True enough, not even the strongest Spiritual Emperors of the four ns couldy a finger on him,


    much less hurt him.


    It didn''t take long before a couple of Spiritual Emperors got injured. Naturally, Abduh and the others


    were getting more and more afraid of the battle.


    Rocky had no intention of taking this fight seriously since they would surely die if he did. He just wanted


    to y with them for a bit to buy some time for Vivian, Alex, and the other spirit warriors of the


    Wankong n.


    "Damn it!" Realizing that Rocky was truly more powerful than he thought, Abduh was stunned. In his


    anger, his face darkened.


    The next moment, he took out a hammer that was shing with lightning. Aside from the fact that it was


    a holy treasure, it was also the biggest harvest of the Xiayu n in the Ethereal Valley.


    When he threw the hammer, it released a strong current that affected about a hundred meters of their


    surroundings. Since its lightning was locked on Rocky, it began to hack wildly at him.


    Rocky, however, was quick on the uptake. He took out a divine treasure knockoff from the pce and


    threw it out.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It instantly collided with the hammer in the air, bursting out an astonishing power.


    Thud!


    Not long after, Abduh''s hammer fell to the ground just as Rocky''s divine treasure disappeared.


    "My treasure!" Of course, Abduh went crazy. Not only was his holy treasure destroyed, but he also


    didn''t get to acquire Rocky''s divine treasure.


    "Alright, I''ve had enough ytime with you!" When Rocky figured that it was about time, he activated


    the power of the Spiritual Domain at once. Right then, a huge soul shadow appeared out of nowhere.


    This was none other than the power of the Spiritual Domain produced by his Fighting Soul.


    "Take this!" Rocky roared mightily. Then, the soul shadow immediately surged out with an astonishing


    momentum and darted towards Abduh, the Spiritual Emperors, and the spirit warriors.


    Wherever the soul shadow passed, people instantly got sent flying with incessant screams of pain.


    Although Abduh, the Spiritual Emperors, and spirit warriors were by no means weak, they had no


    chance of resisting the power of Rocky''s Spiritual Domain. Soon enough, they were taken out by the


    soul shadow, and they were left with no other choice but to retreat.


    Seeing that Rocky''s strength was otherworldly, they did not dare to continue fighting against him.


    At this point, Abduh, the Spiritual Emperors, and the spirit warriors had already reached their limits.


    All of them looked ghastly pale, and they were panting heavily. None of them imagined it woulde to


    this. Even though Rocky was alone, they were helpless in front of him. In fact, they hadn''t even


    managed to graze at least the hem of Rocky''s clothes.


    "Does anyone of you still want to fight me? Just say so, and I''ll give you what you want. Otherwise, get


    out of my sight!" Seeing that no one was up for the challenge, Rocky turned around and left.


    Naturally, no one dared to take a step forward. They still valued their lives and were afraid of being


    ughtered.


    Meanwhile, Alex, Vivian, and the Spiritual Kings had already arrived at the teleportation array.


    However, they would not leave the valley without Rocky, so they waited for him there.


    They hadn''t been waiting long when they saw Rockying towards them.


    "I''ve already taken care of those guys. Let''s go!" Rocky greeted with a straight face and walked


    towards the teleportation array.


    Everyone was relieved to see Rocky, especially Alex. Then, without further ado, Alex activated the


    transmission, which soon unleashed a ring of light that instantly enveloped all of them.


    At this moment, the important figures of the spiritual race were already gathered outside the entrance


    of the Ethereal Valley. These included the patriarch of the entire spiritual race, three elders of the


    parliament, more than ten Spiritual Emperors of the parliament, as well as the apanying guards,


    and the representatives of the five great ns. They were all there to wee their own teams.


    They were all awaiting the first team who would return from the Ethereal Valley. After all, the first team


    to sessfullye out would receive extra rewards from the spiritual race''s parliament.


    At this point, the time limit was almost up. Hence, all the big shots of the spiritual race outside the


    entrance couldn''t help but feel excited as they focused their eyes on the entrance of the Ethereal


    Valley.


    Soon enough, under the watchful eyes of the crowd, a dozen figures walked out of the entrance of the


    valley.


    The crowd burst into an uproar, recognizing that the one in front of this team was none other than Alex.


    Everyone was stunned and in disbelief, not expecting that the Wankong n would be the first toe


    out of the valley. After all, they were supposed to be the weakest among the five ns. For them, this


    was simply inconceivable.


    "Isn''t that Alex, the young master of the Wankong n? How did they manage toe out first?"


    "Alex''s aura seems very different!"


    "Does that mean that Alex has gained some treasure in the Ethereal Valley?"


    Due to the sudden turn of events, the big shots of the spiritual race could not help but discuss among


    themselves.

 Chapter 1949 The Biggest Loss

    Chapter 1949 The Biggest Loss


    The representatives of the four other ns were at a loss. None of them had expected to see Alex and


    her teame out of the Ethereal Valley first, and they couldn''t get their heads around how the


    Wankong n did it.


    Meanwhile, it triggered dissatisfaction among them. They all felt that something wasn''t right.


    They went ahead and approached the patriarch of the spiritual race to protest.


    Of course, he needed to remain impartial, so he summoned Alex in front of him. Rocky and Vivian also


    followed behind her.


    "Greetings, Patriarch!" Alex greeted him before bowing courteously.


    Rocky and Vivian also showed respect through a salute.


    "Are you the young master of the Wankong n?" the patriarch asked in a t tone.


    "Yes, I am," Alex confirmed with a nod.


    "Then, who are these two?" The patriarch shifted his gaze to Rocky and Vivian. He felt that there was


    something different in their auras, but he couldn''t tell what it was.


    "They are Spiritual Kings from our n," Alex replied.


    "Tell me, how did your team manage toe out so soon? Did you wait for the exit to open before the


    time limit ended?" the patriarch interviewed further.


    Bemused by the question, Alex, Rocky, and Vivian exchanged nces with raised eyebrows.


    Alex then looked at the patriarch and responded candidly, "Patriarch, we''d be d to tell you that it was


    due to our own strength that we all broke out of the encirclement and arrived at the teleportation array


    first."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is that so?" No matter how much the patriarch wanted to look and sound convinced, he did turn up his


    nose. Apparently, he found Alex''s answer rather dubious.


    "I understand everyone''s skepticism, but you can ask the spirit warriors of the other ns when they


    come outter if you need more affirmation," Alex offered calmly.


    "Very well. Let us wait for them." The patriarch nodded in agreement.


    A momentter, the Spiritual Emperors, and the spirit warriors from other ns also walked out of the


    Ethereal Valley.


    As soon as they stepped out, their eyes fell on Rocky and hispanions, and they stared at them


    with resentment.


    Then, Jeffrey came out with the rest of the Spiritual Emperors of the Wankong n, followed by the


    Spiritual Emperors of other ns.


    Thest team to return was from the Lingji n.


    The patriarch scanned all their faces before he spoke. "Now that you''re all here, let me ask you


    something. Do you have any objections to the fact that the Wankong n is the first to leave the


    Ethereal Valley, and therefore winning the first ce?"


    The Spiritual Emperors and spirit warriors of the four ns looked at each other. Indeed, the Wankong


    n was the first to break out of the encirclement and walk out of the Ethereal Valley, so they had no


    objection to this fact. Nheless, they couldn''t simplye to terms with it since the Wankong n


    was supposedly the weakest among them with regard to overall strength. They couldn''t believe that the


    weakest n would turn up first. No one was more disappointed in them than themselves.


    "I take it you all agree to this. Well then, with that, this year''s training in the Ethereal Valley hase to


    an end. I believe that those who can leave the Ethereal Valley will be the future elites of the


    spiritual race. Of course, we also have to mourn for the unfortunate. Their sacrifices for the spiritual


    race will not be in vain," the patriarch soon announced.


    He continued, "Since the Wankong n has won the first ce, you will get three spiritual treasures


    and ten cultivation pills at the Emperor Realm. I look forward to your persistent efforts, and I hope you


    don''t let the parliament and myself down." Then, he ordered people to hand the Wankong n their


    reward.


    Although it wasn''t too grand, the Wankong n was already satisfied with everything they gained from


    this trip.


    Meanwhile, the eyes of the Spiritual Emperors and spirit warriors of the other four ns lit up with


    greed.


    "Now that that''s settled, let''s move on. I''ve been wondering what you have all gained during your trip to


    the Ethereal Valley. Which n would like to report first?" the patriarch inquired.


    "I''ll go first!" Abduh volunteered. Having been overshadowed by the Wankong n''s sess, he


    wanted topensate for his bitterness and exasperation with this opportunity to show off the Xiayu


    n''s achievements.


    "Alright, go ahead." The patriarch sat back and let Abduh speak.


    "This time, our n has obtained a total of five spiritual treasures in the Ethereal Valley, and one of


    them is a holy treasure. Not only that, two Spiritual Emperors at the primary stage have been promoted


    to the medium stage, including myself. Three of our premium-stage Spiritual Kings have broken


    through to the Emperor Realm, while five Spiritual Kings at the medium stage have been promoted to


    the peak stage." Abduh dered as much as he could, only leaving out the truth that the holy


    treasure that he had mentioned had actually been destroyed by Rocky.


    As soon as Abduh finished his list, the crowd enthused over the Xiayu n. After all, their harvest


    this year was greater than the previous years.


    "Not bad! It sounds like your n had a fruitful trip! You are indeed young and promising. This was your


    first time leading a team into the Ethereal Valley, yet you have achieved such a feat. Your father must


    be proud of you." The patriarch made sure to praise and encourage Abduh.


    Naturally, Abduh''s face lit up with joy.


    Up next were the Bilong n and the Hongling n. However, due to their teams getting wiped out in


    the crystal pce, they lost significant strength to harvest as much as the Xiayu n had.


    Needless to say, they couldn''t evenpare themselves to the Xiayu n who had gained a lot this


    year.


    "How about the Lingji n, Elder Ruth?" After hearing about the other three ns, the patriarch turned


    to strongest of the five ns. The Lingji n held an extraordinary status in the spiritual race, so they


    had also sent the strongest team to enter the Ethereal Valley. Surely they should have gained a lot as


    well.


    "Patriarch, our harvest wasn''t exactly satisfactory. It is not worth reporting this time," Ruth replied


    nkly. Her response came as a surprise to the others.


    The big shots of the spiritual race who heard this were confused. In their opinion, no matter how


    unsatisfactory it was, it couldn''t be bad enough not to mention it. After all, the Lingji n was the


    strongest of the five ns.


    "I see." As though he understood, the patriarch didn''t say anything more.


    "But, more than anything, I have to thank the young master of the Wankong n and the two Spiritual


    Kings standing beside him," Ruth added. "If it weren''t for the three of them who saved us right in time,


    the Spiritual Emperors, myself included, would have been dead by now!"


    "Oh? That''s quite unexpected!" What she said had truly astounded the patriarch.


    Even the big shots of the spiritual race present began to whisper to each other. Ruth and the other


    Spiritual Emperors of the Lingji n were among the strongest in the spiritual race, so they reckoned


    that she and the others must have encountered an absolutely terrifying danger in the Ethereal Valley


    for them to need help from others. However, they found it uneptable that Alex and two measly


    Spiritual Kings of the Wankong n, whom they deemed much weaker than Ruth and the Spiritual


    Emperors, saved the members of the Lingji n.


    The other Spiritual Emperors also stepped forward and attested to what Ruth had said.


    "Therefore, in order to thank them for saving our lives, we are willing to give the Wankong n half of


    what our n has obtained in the Ethereal Valley," Ruth stated firmly.


    Once again, the crowd burst into an uproar. No one had expected Ruth to make such a decision.


    Little did they know that the Lingji n would have suffered the greatest loss this time if it weren''t for


    Rocky, Vivian, and Alex.

 Chapter 1950 Go Back Right Now

    Chapter 1950 Go Back Right Now


    After Elder Ruth had given the order, a group of Spiritual Kings from the Lingji n brought a few


    spiritual treasures and some precious pills over to the Wankong n.


    "Elder Ruth, you are extremely kind. However, I cannot ept these gifts!" Alex eximed, cupping


    her hands and smiling courteously at Ruth. It was wonderful to see such a generous gift, but Alex was


    a humble person and refused to be spoiled.


    "Please take them. There''s no need for all of this politeness. You deserve them. Without you, I wouldn''t


    be where I''m standing now. Besides, I don''t just have you to thank. I owe my life to these two powerful


    Spiritual Kings beside you too. Thanks to them, our Lingji n was able to reach the area under the


    snow mountain and was lucky enough to obtain a rare holy treasure," Ruth exined, waving her hand


    nonchntly.


    When they heard what Ruth had said, the crowd filled with excitement. Originally, she had said that the


    Lingji n hadn''t gained much on their adventure, but now, she said that she had obtained a rare holy


    treasure. If only they could get their hands on it!


    "If you have the rare holy treasure, your team is very lucky. Why were you being so modest before?"


    the patriarch asked.


    "Because the Lingji n''s harvest is still very small inparison to the Wankong n''s!" Ruth


    insisted.


    "Is that so? Please tell me what the Wankong n has found in the valley," the patriarch said, turning


    to look curiously at Alex.


    "Patriarch, we didn''t gain much this time either. All we brought back were a few spiritual treasures.


    Other than that, two Spiritual Kings that were at the peak stage broke through to the Emperor Realm,


    and three Spiritual Kings that were at the premium stage reached the peak stage," Alex replied calmly.


    "Then why did Elder Ruth say that the Lingji n''s harvest was less than the Wankong n''s? The


    Lingji n has a rare holy treasure, and you have nothing." The patriarch lowered his eyebrows into a


    frown. He looked back and forth between the two women, waiting for a better exnation.


    "Because our young master has obtained a divine treasure!" Rocky answered in a loud voice. There


    was no way that he would miss an opportunity to establish the prestige of the Wankong n.


    Everyone else gasped, including the patriarch and the three elders of the parliament. They shook their


    heads like they had misheard him.


    "Really? You guys got a divine treasure?" the patriarch asked in an interested tone. If it were true, it


    was great news. No one in the five ns had found a divine treasure since the Ethereal Valley first


    opened.


    The entire spiritual race would benefit if they had a divine treasure.


    "Our young master has been working very hard on his training in the Ethereal Valley. We saw it


    happen. In a very short time, he has managed to break through to a Spiritual Emperor at the peak


    stage," Rocky announced loud enough for everyone to hear him. He wanted them to all know how


    great the Wankong n was. It would give them a chance to change their fate.


    "What? Alex has already broken through to a Spiritual Emperor at the peak stage?"


    "That''s impossible. Alex was just a Spiritual King at the peak stage. How could he break through to a


    Spiritual Emperor at the peak stage that fast? I must have heard it wrong!"


    "This is beyond belief!"


    Another round of gasps and whispers spread over the crowd. No one could believe that Alex had


    managed to increase her strength that fast.


    Abduh, especially, had been trying very hard to find an opportunity to make a hit, and now, he had


    realized that he waspletely overshadowed by Alex.


    But he wouldn''t give up. While he might not be able to do anything to hurt Alex, he could grow stronger


    later. For now, he settled on ring at Rocky with resentment.


    The crowd calmed down very fast. They were surprised, but they had all experienced a lot and gained


    a good amount.


    After saying a few more encouraging words, the patriarch left with the three elders of the parliament,


    the Spiritual Emperors of the parliament, and the apanying guards.


    The five ns'' teams walked away to rejoin their respective ns.


    "Are youing back with me?" Alex asked Rocky and Vivian after she had ordered Jeffrey to lead the


    rest of the team away.


    "What do you think?" Rocky smiled. The answer was obvious. Now that he and Vivian hadpleted


    their mission, it was time for them to return to the Shura Race.


    "You''re leaving. But I don''t want you to." Alex looked at both of them were red-rimmed eyes. They


    hadn''t been together for very long, but they had already formed a deep friendship.


    "Unfortunately, like all good things, our journey in the spiritual race muste to an end. Young


    Master, keep improving yourself and stay safe!" Rocky replied. In his lifetime, he had experienced


    countless departures from friends. None of what was happening affected him at all.


    "Now that your realm is so high and you have the help of the deity spirit, it won''t be long until you reach


    the Shura Realm. By then, you will be an unparalleled warrior in the spiritual race. The responsibility


    you have to shoulder will be bigger by then, but don''t worry about that. You must be confident!" Vivian


    said in the tone of an experienced person.


    "Okay. I will, but I will miss you." Alex sniffed.


    "Why are you women always so sentimental? Here, Alex. Take this Carrier Beast. That way, if you''re


    feeling lonely, you can send us a message. And if you ever find yourself in a bad situation, don''t


    hesitate to tell us and we''ll find a way to help you," Rocky offered. Seeing Alex''s sad face softened his


    hardened heart. He disyed a Carrier Beast and handed it over to Alex.


    Finally, she smiled through her tears.


    "Okay. Now that that''s settled, we are going," Rocky said.


    Alex was about to say something about wanting them to stay just a little bit longer


    when Rocky and Vivian flew straight into the air and left the Ethereal Valley.


    On their journey back to the Shura Race, Rocky and Vivian met up with Rubygon, and then they


    nned to head to the human race to pick up Valeria and Gloria.


    But when they crossed the Di n, Colton gged them down. He exined that while they had been


    in the spiritual race, something unexpected had happened.


    The war between Enoch and the Shura Race''s royal family had broken out early. The king of the Shura


    Race had been too impatient. He hadn''t wanted to fight against Enoch head-on before, butter he


    suddenly changed his mind and dered war on Enoch.


    "Something is strange here. Why would the royal family risk fighting with Enoch? It makes zero sense,"


    Rocky murmured, frowning at the ground.


    "When I first heard about it, I thought it was strange too. When the Shura Race''s royal family and


    Enoch start fighting, both sides will suffer losses. It should be favorable for our human race, but there is


    something fishy about the whole situation!" Colton said, nodding his head.


    "That''s true. Once the royal family starts a war with Enoch, it will affect the entire Shura Race. There


    must be a reason for the king''s risky deration of war. I''m going to have to make a trip to the Shura


    Race as soon as possible to find out what it is," Rocky replied. There was clearly something else going


    on and he felt responsible for figuring it out.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "You should go right now. Valeria and Gloria will not be ready toe with you yet anyways," Colton


    said.


    "Okay. When they do finish their training, please tell them to go to the Shura Race as soon as


    possible," Rocky told him.


    Colton nodded. Then, Rocky and Vivian turned around and ran to the Shura Race as fast as their feet


    would carry them.

 Chapter 1951 Labor In Vain

    Chapter 1951 Labor In Vain


    The moment Rocky and Vivian returned to the leader''s mansion in the Ghost Capital, they found Gilbert


    looking like a cat on hot bricks. From the overwrought expression on his face, they figured he must be


    in a precarious situation.


    "Vivian, I''m so d you''re back! But why have you returned with Odin? And where have you been


    these days? Odin, I thought Valeria had gone with you, but I don''t see her. Where is she?" Gilbert


    asked, looking momentarily confused. He had expected Valeria toe back together with Rocky, not


    Vivian.


    "I''m afraid that''s aplicated story. I''ll exin itter. By the way, I heard a rumor on the way back


    that the royal family and Enoch are at war against each other. Is that true?" Rocky went straight to the


    point.


    "You heard right. The royal family and Enoch are embroiled in conflict. Honestly, I don''t know what the


    king was thinking when he dered war on Enoch for no reason. He also dered that Zain will be his


    sessor in the name of the deity. Princess La protested against this, but the king imprisoned her


    and used her of treason. I and several royal members who support Princess La went to appeal to


    the king plenty of times, but he is steadfast in his decision and refused to let her go. Not only that, but


    the king also asked me to surrender the Blood Fief, so I''m also exhausted now."


    Rocky listened carefully as Gilbert worriedly briefed him about the current situation.


    "Something must be wrong with the king," he murmured. The more he heard, the more he felt that


    something was off.


    In fact, it already felt somewhat strange to him when the king decided he would choose his sessor


    among whoever came back from the Ghostly Demon Land with the item he asked. That opened an


    opportunity for a member of the demonic race to take advantage, and Phillip''s soul had almost been


    freed in the process. Now, the king had dered war on Enoch, appointed Zain as his sessor, and


    even imprisoned La. None of that made sense. Each decision made by the king felt like it would


    ultimately lead the royal family to their doom.


    "What are you going to do now?" Vivian asked Gilbert.


    "I want to avoid any kind of conflict with the royal family, so we have no choice but to surrender the


    Blood Fief for the time being," Gilbert answered, and the resolve on his face made it apparent that he


    had already made up his mind. "As for Princess La, I have no idea how to save her. That''s why I


    was waiting for you. I thought you might be able to help me."


    "You don''t have to worry anymore, Leader Gilbert. I will do my best to save her," Rocky reassured him


    helpfully after a short silence.


    "Do you have a way to save her?" Gilbert asked as he cast a curious nce at Rocky.


    "I believe our king threw Princess La into prison because of me. He wants me to hand over the


    Purgatorial Tripod," Rocky exined. It was fairly obvious to him what the king intended to happen.


    "Do you mean you''re going to hand over the Purgatorial Tripod?!" Gilbert burst out in shock. The


    Purgatorial Tripod was theirst bargaining chip, so he couldn''t help but frown in confusion.


    "The Purgatorial Tripod doesn''t matter anymore. We must do everything to save Princess La,"


    Rocky answered calmly. The Purgatorial Tripod had lost its meaning to him, seeing that it didn''t hold


    Phillip''s soul, anyway.


    "You have a point. And besides, the Purgatorial Tripod is the royal family''s holy treasure. It is a ticking


    time bomb as long as it is in our hands." Gilbert nodded approvingly, finally satisfied by Rocky''s


    answers. "Well, we shouldn''t dy any longer. Let''s go see the king now."


    After that, Rocky and Gilbert left the mansion and headed for the Royal Land.


    They soon arrived at their destination and didn''t waste any time, immediately heading for the pce to


    meet with the king.


    "Seeing as you dared toe here today, Gilbert, you must have made up your mind already," the king


    greeted them coldly.


    "Yes. Your Majesty, I have decided to surrender the Blood Fief," Gilbert answered as he bowed his


    head and cupped his hands.


    "Very good. I have high respect for those who choose their battles well. You have not disappointed me,


    Gilbert!" The king nodded, looking pleased. Then he turned his attention to Rocky and asked, "What


    brings you here, Odin?"


    "Your Majesty, I apanied Leader Gilbert here because I have a favor to ask of you," Rocky


    answered, cupping his hands.


    "What is it?"


    "I would like to petition for Princess La''s freedom," Rocky appealed to the king straightforwardly.


    "I''m afraid that''s not possible. She dared to rebel against me! I spared her life already, and that, in itself,


    is already a big favor," the king firmly replied.


    "If it pleases you, Your Majesty, I''m willing to give up the Purgatorial Tripod in exchange for her


    freedom," Rocky volunteered.


    "Really?" The king raised one eyebrow in astonishment. He didn''t expect Rocky to willingly hand over


    the Purgatorial Tripod just to save La. But he wasn''t about to look a gift horse in the mouth.


    "I give you my word." Rocky nodded, his eyes shing with steel resolve.


    "How can I say no in the face of such sincerity? You have yourself a deal. Guards, bring La here!"


    The king dipped his head once, and the guards immediately took the hint and headed for the holding


    cells.


    Before long, they were back with La in tow. Since she was the daughter of the former queen, she


    was only ced under house arrest instead of being punished by any criminalw. However, her


    haggard face made it obvious she had suffered too.


    The moment she spotted Rocky and Gilbert, relief shed in her eyes. She knew they were here to


    intercede for her.


    "La, Gilbert and Odin are here to plead for you, and Odin has even put up the Purgatorial Tripod as


    a token for your freedom. So I have decided that for the sake of your mother and ourst queen, I am


    willing to set aside your guilt. However, in the interest of fairness and justice, I have to abolish your


    royal identity and relegate you to civilian status," the king exined. This must be what he had nned


    from the start. He was taking advantage of the current situation to get what he wanted.


    Gilbert couldn''t help but frown when he heard this. The punishment ensured that La would lose the


    support of the royal family, and everything she had worked hard before woulde to naught.


    "You¡ª" La''s temper red again because she felt the king''s punishment wasn''t fair at all.


    "Thank you for your kindness, Your Majesty!" Rocky spoke quickly, interrupting La''s words as he


    shook his head at her.


    Seeing this, she bit her lips in an effort to stay quiet and said nothing more.


    "Where is the Purgatorial Tripod, Odin?" the king asked, looking searchingly at Rocky.


    Nodding, Rocky took out the Purgatorial Tripod from his Magic Spiritual Space andid it down on the


    floor in front of them.


    "You can go now," the king dismissed them at once with a wave of his hand.


    Then, Rocky, Gilbert, and La left together.


    After the three of them had left, Zain showed up at the pce. He looked at the Purgatorial Tripod that


    Rocky put on the floor and asked the king, "Your Majesty, aren''t you afraid that La will make a


    comeback?"


    "I have abolished her royal identity. She is a meremoner now, so how can she make aeback?


    Now that we have obtained the Purgatorial Tripod, you can be the real king of the Shura Race,"


    the king answered with disdain.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Zain cupped his hands in return, paying homage to his father''s efforts.


    "But you have to lead the army personally in our battle against Enoch. Once you defeat him, no one in


    the royal family can object to your ascension as king," the king craftily nned.


    "I understand." Zain nodded at once.


    On the flip side, Rocky, Gilbert, and La had gone straight to the Ghost Capital after leaving the Royal


    Land, where they headed to the leader''s mansion.


    Once inside, Gilbert sat heavily in his chair and let out a burdened sigh.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "I''m sorry, Leader Gilbert. I let you down!" La cried out dejectedly. She didn''t expect that everything


    she had worked hard to achieve would crumble into dust just like that.

 Chapter 1952 Crossing The Border

    Chapter 1952 Crossing The Border


    "Your Royal Highness, please don''t say that. It''s all my fault. I''m the one that failed to help you," Gilbert


    insisted reassuringly as he shook his head.


    "That''s enough, you two. You act as if somebody died," Rocky teased the two, which didn''t sit well with


    Gilbert.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Odin, how can you even joke at a time like this?" Gilbert burst out and red at Rocky.


    "Well, I believe it might not be a bad thing that La''s royal identity has been abolished!" Rocky


    exined as a matter of fact.


    "What do you mean?" His words puzzled Gilbert and La, and the two sent him confused looks at the


    same time.


    "Surely some members of the royal family must have objected to the king''s questionable decision of


    appointing Zain as his sessor, right? And since the king has abolished La''s royal identity,


    everyone has found out what is on the king''s mind, and that will inevitably start some talks within the


    royal family. Once the royal family loses the support of the people, it will be in big trouble." Rocky


    calmly shared his analysis of the situation.


    "But without her royal identity, how can she make aeback?" Gilbert asked dubiously, shaking his


    head with a sigh. He thought that La couldn''t get the support of the royal family''s members if she


    didn''t have any royal identity.


    "The royal identity is just a nominalbel. If the majority of the people ce their support on her, the


    royal family will be helpless to stop her," Rocky replied assuredly.


    "Are you saying she should rebel like Enoch?" Gilbert asked. He was stunned by Rocky''s suggestion


    because it was too daring. If they did that, they would literally have no way back.


    "Yes, but not right now. The war between the royal family and Enoch won''t end so soon. And besides,


    there''s a saying that if two tigers fight, one of them might die, but the other one will surely be maimed.


    We can just sit around, recuperating and umting energy, while the two sides fight it out. We will


    bide our time and rebel against the royal family when the time is ripe," Rocky told them with a steely


    gaze.


    "I understand, Odin. Leader Gilbert, if you are still willing to support me even when I have lost my royal


    identity, I won''t let you down!" La understood what Ricky meant, so she immediately turned to


    Gilbert to confirm his support.


    "Since I already chose to side with you, I will never go back on my word. You don''t have to worry about


    me, Your Royal Highness," Gilbert reassured her of his loyalty.


    "Listen, I have a n. Leader Gilbert, you should approach the king in a few days, and tell him that you


    are willing to help Prince Zain fight against Enoch. Ask him to allow you to lead a group of elite spirit


    warriors," Rocky continued.


    "You want me to lead a group of elite spirit warriors for him?" Gilbert asked, looking utterly perplexed by


    Rocky''s instructions.


    "That''s right. I''m sure the king is nning to let Zain lead the army in the battle against Enoch. So we


    must do everything we can to meddle and ensure that Zain will lose that battle," Rocky exined as a


    sly smirk yed on his lips.


    "But if we do that, Enoch might win."


    "Don''t worry, Leader Gilbert. Enoch will never have the chance to take advantage of us. And he can


    help us get rid of Zainter." A tenacious smile shed quickly on Rocky''s lips.


    "How do you n to do that?" From his words, Gilbert could tell that he already had a n at hand.


    "Let me keep it a secret for now. I promise to tell you when the timees," Rocky insisted, keeping


    his cards close to his chest.


    Gilbert could tell that whatever n he had, he seemed confident about it, so he decided to let him be


    instead of asking more questions. After all, they were in a precarious situation right now, and they


    needed Rocky if they want to surpass this obstacle.


    Once they agreed, Rocky left and went back to the Ghost Pce.


    ''This is lucky. I think Esteban''s research on the living dead maye in handy this time, '' Rocky


    thought, nodding to himself.


    Esteban had previously given Rocky his report about the research he made regarding the living dead,


    which he painstakingly worked on his whole life. However, it was still in the experimental stage, and no


    sessful case had been recorded yet.


    Rocky had read his research report earlier. It showed how deep Esteban''s research on the living dead


    had gotten. However, it had teaued because of the limited information avable.


    But for Rocky, this lull in productivity wasn''t a big deal, for he believed the problem could be resolved


    through his gene technology. However, there was still one big problem. He didn''t have enough


    samples.


    Undoubtedly, it would be difficult to find samples because he couldn''t use ordinary samples. What he


    needed were spirit warriors with spiritual power.


    That was the reason Rocky asked Gilbert to send troops to the battlefield. After all, where else was the


    perfect ce to get the samples he needed besides the battlefield?


    Rocky stayed in the Ghost Pce and then left the very next day. He headed straight for the


    independent military camp on the border of the Shura Race.


    He fully expected the war between the royal family and Enoch to cause turmoil in the nine fiefs, and


    that would give the independent army an excellent opening to take advantage of. Thus, he had to n


    in advance, so he could profit much from it.


    Rocky soon arrived at the independent military camp, but he didn''t see Eunice or the other women. So


    he went to the camp of themander-in-chief, where he found the four women discussing something


    around the sand table.


    "What are you talking about behind my back, girls?" Rocky asked them with a teasing smile.


    The four women looked up in surprise, and smiles broke out on their lips when they saw it was Rocky.


    After all, they hadn''t seen him for over two months.


    "We heard that the Shura Race''s royal family is going to war against Enoch, so we were discussing if


    we can take advantage of this opportunity. We might be able to destroy the defenses of their border,


    which would create more trouble for them," Eunice revealed with a cunning smile.


    "That sounds great! You seem ready to finish your apprenticeship!" It surprised Rocky but pleased him


    at the same time, knowing that the four women had be so independent now.


    "Were you thinking of the same thing?" Michelle asked.


    "Ha-ha, yeah! Why else would I be here? I have a task for you," Rockyughed and answered.


    "Oh? What do you want us to do?" The four girls immediately looked at Rocky with much curiosity.


    "Before that, I want to hear your thoughts about the current situation of the Shura Race," Rocky


    insisted, eliciting the girls'' opinions first and foremost.


    "All right. Let me go first," Michelle volunteered.


    With a nod, Rocky gave his permission for Michelle to start telling her opinion.


    "I think the battle between the royal family and Enoch would likely happen in the Wind in. With the


    Wind in at the center, the royal family will probably dispatch troops from the defensive position,


    which is at the east of the Shura Race. They would leave the defensive position empty in favor of


    making a pincer attack. That is where we wille in. We will break through the opening they leave


    behind," Michelle exined, asionally using the sand table to illustrate her point.


    "Yes, you are right." Rocky agreed with her.


    "But the royal family might find the Wind in''s terrain unfavorable. They might transfer the battlefield


    to this position, as it is more favorable for them." Ca pointed at the sand table as she raised an


    objection.


    "But this is a terrible position for Enoch''s army. I doubt he will be stupid enough to fight against the


    royal family there, right?" Michelle asked with a frown, folding her arms across her chest defensively.


    "I think Ca has a point. The royal family won''t choose the Wind in," Eunice chimed in.


    "Commander in Chief Basil, what do you think?" Michelle turned to Rocky expectantly.


    "Actually, both of your analysis is right. Either of these two positions may be a battlefield. But you


    guys forget one thing." A small smirk shed across Rocky''s lips.


    "What is it?" the four women asked with perplexed expressions.


    "No matter which position bes a battlefield, each side will always have a route for their


    reinforcements. What I want you to do is to stand guard on these routes and ambush their


    reinforcements," Rocky exined matter-of-factly. Of course, he saw the big picture and spotted what


    the girls had missed.


    "But how will we cross the Shura Race''s border?" Michelle couldn''t help but ask.

 Chapter 1953 Starting The Resistance

    Chapter 1953 Starting The Resistance


    "That''s easy! I will create an opening for you so you can cross the border from the nearest defense line


    of the battlefield," Rocky rified. Of course, he already had a n.


    "This is an excellent opportunity to get some proper exercises again!" Michelle eximed, looking


    utterly excited by the prospect.


    Afterward, Rocky gave the girls a more detailed exnation about their deployment. Once the girls


    understood what they needed to do, he left the independent military camp.


    However, he didn''t return to Gilbert''s mansion. He headed to the Genie Fief instead to look for Adrian.


    Now that the king had strong-armed the decision to have Zain as his sessor, Rocky''s previous


    arrangements were consequently ruined, which meant he had some adjustments to make.


    But unexpectedly, Rocky didn''t see Adrian when he arrived at the Genie Fief. It turned out that Zain had


    summoned Adrian and appointed him as the left grandmander, and thetter had headed for the


    front line.


    Therefore, Rocky had no choice but to return to Gilbert''s mansion for the time being. He would go to


    the front line with Gilbertter.


    Two dayster, Gilbert went to the Royal Land to meet the king, just as Rocky had said.


    This time was crucial for the army, so they figured that the king would not dare to refuse Gilbert.


    Moreover, he would likely allow Gilbert to fight independently, giving him enough military power to


    assist Zain with all his strength.


    Since Gilbert had prepared ahead of time, he was able to depart as soon as he returned to the Ghost


    Capital. And together with Rocky and Vivian, he led the army to the front line to meet the royal family''s


    army.


    A few dayster, the team Gilbert led finally arrived at the front line, where the royal family''s army was


    situated.


    Zain was currently inside his camp.


    "Leader Gilbert, Odin, I''m honored that you havee to support us at this crucial time. Your actions


    show your loyalty to the royal family. Please forgive me if I have offended you before!" Zain greeted


    them warmly. Sitting in themander in chief''s sizeable chair and adorned with his golden armor, he


    looked simply majestic.


    Honestly, he didn''t expect that Gilbert and Rocky woulde to support him voluntarily. But he also


    knew this was the best time to win people over to his side, so he swallowed his pride and weed


    them with open arms.


    When Zain was appointed as the king''s sessor unexpectedly, it shook the ns that Rocky had


    painstakingly worked on. He had tried his best to alienate Zain against the Primitive Fief and the


    Purgatory Fief, thereby weakening him. It wasn''t easy, but all his efforts went down the drain when the


    king announced his decision.


    However, all was not lost for Rocky. Although Zain became the king''s sessor, it didn''t mean he


    automatically had the people''s support. That was the entire purpose of Zain leading the army instead of


    the king in the battle against Enoch. The achievements this battle would secure his position as the


    king''s sessor. So if Zain failed and lost to Enoch, the king might reconsider his appointment.


    "Leader Gilbert, His Majesty told me your team can fight independently, so I won''t require you to join


    the existing military system this time. If necessary, I will let you assist me," Zain briefed Gilbert.


    "Okay." Gilbert nodded at once. Of course, he didn''t have any objections.


    "You can go and rest for now. I will send someone to inform you if anything happens." With those


    parting words, Zain left them to their own devices.


    After that, Rocky, Gilbert, and Vivian left the camp, exchanging knowing nces with each other once


    they were outside.


    "It looks like Prince Zain still doesn''t trust us!" Gilbert sighed.


    "That''s for sure. He won''t use us unless he has to," Rocky agreed. He had expected this treatment


    from the start.


    "Do you have a n?" Gilbert asked, hearing the nonchnce in Rocky''s voice.


    "Of course! Before long, Zain will definitely treat us differently," Rocky answered confidently.


    "I hope you''re right." Gilbert nodded.


    After parting with Gilbert and his sister, Rocky went to the left army''s military camp to see Adrian.


    Adrian was now the left army''s grandmander and second only to Zain. It was no easy feat to see


    him, especially because Rocky had to go to great lengths not to draw anyone''s attention.


    Therefore, he disguised himself as a soldier and snuck inside until he infiltrated Adrian''s camp.


    Adrian was inside, alone.


    "Long time no see, Grand Commander Adrian!" Seeing that the coast was clear, Rocky took off his


    helmet and greeted the other man openly.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Odin, it''s you..." Adrian gasped in surprise when he saw Rocky.


    "Shh!" Rocky widened his eyes at him and motioned with his hands, hinting for Adrian to be quiet at


    once. He took the hint and settled down, while Rocky set up a sound instion enchanted barrier in the


    camp.


    "Why are you here, Odin?" Adrian asked once they were sure nobody could eavesdrop on them.


    "I and Leader Gilbert are leading a team to support the royal army," Rocky revealed.


    "What? If you came to help the royal family''s army, isn''t that a good thing for Prince Zain?" Adrian


    eximed. The news shocked him because Rocky and Gilbert worked for La. Although the king had


    abolished her royal identity, knowing Rocky and Gilbert, they wouldn''t turn their back on her so easily.


    "Water can carry a boat, but it can also sink a boat beneath its merciless waves. Whether it is a good


    thing for Prince Zain or not depends on what I am going to do next." A mysterious smile yed on


    Rocky''s lips.


    "I didn''t expect that the king would dere Prince Zain as his sessor, but luckily, you advised me to


    pretend to be loyal to him. Otherwise, I might have suffered the same miserable fate as the leaders of


    the Primitive Fief and the Purgatory Fief," Adrian remarked with a sigh.


    "What happened to the leaders of the Primitive Fief and the Purgatory Fief?" Rocky asked with his


    eyebrows scrunched.


    "Don''t you know? After Prince Zain became the king''s sessor, he found an excuse to punish the


    leaders of the Primitive Fief and the Purgatory Fief. Now, Prince Zain hasplete control over both


    fiefs," Adrian exined with a grave expression.


    "Oh, Prince Zain must be really narrow-minded. He did it so soon." Rocky nodded slightly as if he


    expected it already. "What about the military leadership that Zain gave you before?"


    "He took that back, too," Adrian answered.


    "So he doesn''t trust you enough yet," Rocky remarked.


    "Yes. I was looking forward to seeing you. What have you been up to these days? And how is Gloria?"


    Adrian asked curiously. After all, his daughter was his priority.


    "She''s fine. Don''t worry about her. As for stuff I''ve been doing, it''s a long story. We should discuss the


    most important thing at the moment," Rocky responded as his face became somber as a grave.


    "What is it?" Adrian asked, looking perplexed.


    "Knowing the current situation, who do you think has the greater chance of winning in this war? The


    royal family or Enoch?" Rocky inquired straightforwardly.


    "Hmmm... it''s hard to say." Adrian frowned.


    "You don''t have to be careful with your words. The two of us are the only ones here," insisted Rocky.


    "The royal family has the support of the seven fiefs, while only two fiefs are behind Enoch. Moreover,


    the royal family''s troops are also above Enoch''s. That means the royal family has a bigger chance of


    winning. Although the seven fiefs are all independent, Princess La has been dismissed from the


    royal family, so no one canpete with Prince Zain for the throne anymore. The leaders of the seven


    fiefs, including me, have to protect themselves to make sure that the needs of our fiefs are met." Adrian


    spoke in a diplomatic manner, but his words implied only one thing¡ªno matter how daring they were,


    they could not go against Zain, as that would be like going against the royal


    family.

 Chapter 1954 A Greater Chance

    Chapter 1954 A Greater Chance


    "I must say, what you said makes sense, Leader Adrian. From what I can see, the royal family will


    undoubtedly have a greater chance of winning this time. Hence, we must help Enoch turn the tide of


    the battle," Rocky said without any hesitation. Of course, his unexpected response caught Adrian by


    surprise.


    "What? You actually want Enoch to win this battle? Both of us know that once he wins, the Shura Race


    will plunge into chaos!" Adrian retorted with an evident frown on his face.


    "I know. However, only when the Shura Race is driven into chaos can we have the chance to help


    Princess La ascend the throne. Am I wrong?" Rocky said without flinching.


    "Wait. Are you going to...?" Adrian wanted to ask if Rocky was nning on rebelling against the royal


    family, but he stopped before he could finish his sentence. After all, he had already understood what


    Rocky meant when he said that he wanted to help Enoch this time.


    "I guess you already understand the situation. So, are you going to join us or not, Leader Adrian?"


    Rocky asked with a faint smile.


    "You nned all of this beforehand and set up a trap for me!" Adrian''s eyes darkened. He finally


    realized that Rocky might have already had the idea of resisting the royal family from the very


    beginning. That was why the young man tried his best and lured him to cooperate. Now that he had


    fallen into Rocky''s ploy, there was no turning back. Although Adrian still had some selfish motives, his


    precious daughter was head over heels in love with Rocky. Of course, choosing what he should do next


    put him in a dilemma.


    "Well, I wille out clean and admit that I did hide something from you before, Leader Adrian. If it


    wasn''t for the king''s willfulness to abolish the royal identity of Princess La, things wouldn''t have


    come to this extent. Since my original n could not proceed anymore, in order not to let all my efforts


    go in vain, I had no choice bute up with another way," Rocky said honestly.


    "That''s right. If Princess La became the sessor of the royal family, then everything would have


    been fine. But the king was consumed by his pride and selfishness. For the sake of his own son, he let


    the whole royal family fall into turmoil." Adrian let out a sigh, fully understanding where Rocky was


    coming from.


    "You heard my side. Now, I''m here to confirm whether you are willing to help me or not, Leader Adrian."


    Rocky went straight to the point.


    "Humph! Do I even have a choice? If I refuse to help you, my precious daughter will definitely hate me.


    But of course, I''m more worried that once Zain bes the king of the Shura Race, he will surely do


    away with the fiefs and unify the Shura Race. If that happens, the foundation that we have worked hard


    to build all these years will be gone in an instant. I won''t just sit idly and let this happen before my


    eyes," Adrian said resolutely. Realizing the weight of the situation, he only had two choices¡ª


    compromise or resist.


    "Well, I am very relieved to hear that. I have alreadye up with a n, so you just need to


    cooperate with my next actions, Leader Adrian," Rocky remarked reassuringly.


    "All right then."


    After confirming Adrian''s resolve, Rocky was able to breathe a sigh of relief. At this point, there were


    not many people he could trust. If he wanted to take advantage of the battle between Zain and Enoch,


    there must be someone in the army that he could rely on. Therefore, as long as Adrian was willing to


    help him, his ns should go rather smoothly.


    Meanwhile, the main city of Enoch''s territory was heavily guarded. Since the royal family had formally


    dered war against him, Enoch was worried that the royal family would send peerless masters to


    assassinate him. He couldn''t afford to be careless, so he was always on guard.


    At this moment, all seats were upied in Enoch''s pce hall. Knowing that the army of the royal


    family was already outside the city, he wouldn''t sit still and wait for his death. After all, a huge battle


    might suddenly break out at any time.


    "Your Majesty, now that the army of the royal family has gathered outside the city, I assume that they


    are going to attack us any minute," a minister reported in an anxious tone.


    "How many soldiers does the royal army have?" Enoch asked casually as he sat in his throne.


    "ording to our men who did reconnaissance in the frontier for a few days, they have at least three


    hundred thousand soldiers, excluding the garrison at the frontier. If the total number is added up, there


    should be are at least four hundred thousand of them."


    "Hmm. It seems that the royal family has gone all out this time and is determined to seize my territory,"


    Enoch sneered.


    "Your Majesty, you don''t have to worry. All we need to do is defend their attack. First, we will engage


    the army of the royal family for a period of time. As their forces weaken and their morale diminishes,


    that''s when we willunch a counterattack. I''m sure that if we can take them by surprise, they won''t


    stand a chance!" another minister confidently remarked.


    "I beg to differ, Your Majesty. I don''t think it''s a good idea to just defend without attacking. Even though


    you''ve dered yourself as a king and gathered your own army, our morale is not that stable enough. If


    we just continue to defend, it will be difficult to boost the morale of our people. I think we must take the


    initiative to fight in this battle. If we can defeat the army of the royal family in a remarkable fashion, the


    people will soon see who the real king is!" a minister boldly suggested.


    "That''s being too rash! What if we take the initiative and the army of the royal family has somehow


    gained the upper hand? We don''t have as many soldiers to fight them head-on," the second minister


    retorted immediately.


    "The royal family doesn''t know our real strength. If we can sessfully show them how powerful we


    are in the initial strike, they will definitely fear us. Eventually, the difference in number will not be a


    problem."


    Soon enough, the other ministers also shared their opinions and discussed with each other. Evidently,


    they had their own ideas on how to handle the situation.


    "Stop arguing! I heard that Zain is the one leading the army of the royal family this time. My brother has


    decided that his son will be his sessor, so Zain has to prove himself in this battle. Therefore, for him,


    losing is not an option. However, the more he feels that tremendous pressure, the more anxious he''s


    going to be. Hence, I also think that defending passively won''t cut it. We need to expose his weakness


    on the get-go," Enoch dered, already having his own thoughts about the uing battle.


    "Your Majesty, so are you deciding that we should take the initiative to attack them?"


    "That''s right. I agree with some of you. If we don''t fight, how can the royal family and the entire Shura


    Race see how powerful I am? Fighting them head-on is the only way! Besides, I will personally lead the


    army in this battle. I will show Zain the difference in our power and experience," Enoch said with a


    sneer.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "But Your Majesty, isn''t it too risky for you to lead the army and fight against them?" With Enoch''s


    fearless deration, the hall immediately burst in an uproar. After all, Enoch leading the army was such


    a big deal.


    "There is nothing to worry. I have been blessed and protected, so no one can possibly hurt me." Enoch


    just smiled with disdain. Since he came back from the Ghostly Demon Land, he had already obtained a


    portion of the power of the demonic race. Thus, his strength was enough to make him above the entire


    Shura Race. This was the sole source of his confidence.


    "Now, issue order immediately and gather two hundred thousand soldiers. Follow me, and we shall


    show the army of the royal family that it''s a big mistake on their side to confront us here!"


    A few dayster, Enoch personally led two hundred thousand soldiers to the Red River Valley, the


    border of his territory. In fact, in this terrain, Enoch''s army could easily gain the advantage when


    fighting against Zain and his army.


    A river was situated between the Red River Valley and the Wind in, the only two ces that one


    could ess if they wanted to enter Enoch''s territory. Therefore, these two areas would definitely


    be battlefieldster on.


    However, among the two areas, the Wind in was easy to attack but hard to defend. Enoch knew that


    it was not the ideal spot for his army to fight. Therefore, he would certainly choose the Red River Valley


    as the ce to engage the royal army.


    After a short while, the news that Enoch would lead his own army already reached the army of the royal


    family.


    "Ha! My uncle is really brave to be leading his army in person. I should thank himter for handing his


    head to me in a silver tter!" Zain snorted with arrogance.


    "Your Royal Highness, it''s obvious that he is going to take advantage of the terrain of the Red River


    Valley. I think it''s better for us to sneak into the Wind in and then make a detour to the Red River


    Valley. We canunch a surprise attack in order to catch them off guard," Israel suggested after


    perceiving what Enoch might try to do. He was amander in Zain''s army, so he had the authority to


    express his opinion.

 Chapter 1955 Think About It For A Moment

    Chapter 1955 Think About It For A Moment


    "Israel, do you think Enoch is that stupid? Of course, he already knows that we might think that way.


    Hence, I don''t think that he will let us break into the Wind in that easily. Although everyone knows


    that the Wind in is a ce that is easy to attack and hard to defend, it doesn''t mean that we can


    seize it without any difficulty. Moreover, have you forgotten that there is a river between the Red River


    Valley and the Wind in? If we decide to make a detour from the Wind in to the Red River Valley, it


    will take at least ten days to half a month. Doing that will just affect the soldiers'' morale and waste their


    strength," Rocky retorted perceptively.


    "I agree with what Odin just said. Aside from that, the sheer number of our soldiers is way greater than


    Enoch''s. Then, why waste time? We can just attack them head-on. After all, we should establish our


    prestige first. Otherwise, we might be ridiculed by themter," Adrian added, supporting Rocky''s


    statements.


    "What about the others?" Zain turned towards the othermanders in the tent, intending to solicit


    their opinions.


    For a moment, the othermanders looked at each other, and finally said, "We''ll listen to you, Your


    Royal Highness!"


    "Well, in my opinion, the primary reason why my uncle wants to personally lead his army is to stabilize


    and improve the morale of his men. Thus, if we avoid fighting them head-on, it will only boost their


    momentum. Therefore, in the first battle, I also agree that we must fight them directly. Of course, it is


    imperative that we also secure the victory," Zain said after analyzing the overall situation.


    "We concur, Your Royal Highness!" themanders shouted in unison.


    "Tell them to gather all the troops! We are going and set out for the Red River Valley as soon as


    possible," Zain ordered firmly.


    Soon enough, Zain and the three hundred thousand soldiers of the royal family headed straight for the


    Red River Valley.


    The terrain of the Red River Valley was mainly hilly and undting. Furthermore, it was covered by a


    large forest, which would be perfect spot for someone to n a sneak attack and an ambush. At the


    same time, the headquarters of Enoch''s army was a fortress situated in the depths of the Red River


    Valley.


    This fortress upied amanding position on a hill that could be used to overlook the entire Red


    River Valley. With this, any movement from the troops of the royal army in the valley would not be able


    to escape their surveince.


    Two dayster, the royal army finally entered the Red River Valley. Then, they eventually chose a t


    area, where they built a temporary encampment. Zain also sent out several small teams to explore the


    terrain of the valley as well as gather information.


    On the other hand, as the army of the royal family infiltrated the Red River Valley, Enoch immediately


    got the news. Hence, he wasted no time and made necessary arrangements. Just like they nned, he


    and his army would give the royal army a head-on confrontation before their opponents could gain a


    firm foothold in the valley.


    Upon observing the terrain of the valley, Rocky, who had already experienced countless battles before,


    guessed that Enoch might take the initiative to attack the royal army first. Therefore, he quickly


    instructed Adrian to give a word to Zain regarding Enoch''s possible n.


    Of course, the only reason why Rocky would ask Adrian to disclose the enemies'' plot to Zain was so


    Adrian could gain the prince''s trust even more. Then,ter on, he could reap the seed that he had


    sown.


    After Adrian did as he was told and hinted Zain of the impending danger, the prince evidently became


    more cautious. Then, he secretly asked several premium-stage Shura Realm masters to set up traps


    around the camp to counter Enoch''s ploy.


    Just as what Rocky had spected, on the second night after the royal army entered the Red River


    Valley, the east camp of the royal army was suddenly attacked by several ming arrows. These


    immediately triggered a huge fire that set the camp aze.


    Immediately after, a group of Enoch''s soldiers rushed out towards the east camp to finish the deed.


    However, to their surprise, there was no one in there. It turned out that all the people who looked like


    soldiers from afar were just scarecrows.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that their operation was thwarted and that the situation was unfavorable for them, the


    commander immediately gave the order to retreat. However, it was toote for them since they already


    fell in the enchanted barrier that was set beforehand by Zain''s men.


    Afterward, the royal army, which had been quietly hiding in the dark all this time, suddenly rushed out,


    killing all the enemy soldiers.


    In the end, every soldier in the group that Enoch sent was annihted.


    With this, the first battle between the royal army and Enoch''s army ended in favor of Zain. As a result,


    the morale of the entire royal army was greatly boosted. Zain also took the opportunity to celebrate by


    throwing a banquet.


    At this moment, the military camp of the royal army was filled with joyful celebration. There were even


    girls singing and dancing to make the event more entertaining.


    "Leader Adrian, I have to thank your wisdom and perceptiveness! Because of you, our army has easily


    defeated my uncle''s men. I hereby propose a toast to you!" Zain said, obviously in a very good mood.


    "Your Royal Highness, I''m ttered. It was just actually an assumption, but I guess we''re lucky enough


    that I was able to read Enoch''s mind this time," Adrian replied humbly with a faint smile.


    "Ha-ha! Well, the important thing right now is that we beat them. My uncle must be in an extremely bad


    mood right now." Just thinking of the fact that Enoch was defeated in the first battle against him and his


    army, Zain was naturally ted.


    "By the way, Your Royal Highness, I have a suggestion. Since we have won the first battle, why don''t


    we take advantage of the victory and chase after them? Tomorrow, we can send a spearhead to attack


    several defensive positions in the Red River Valley. That way, the morale of Enoch''s army will crash


    even lower. If the odds go in our favor, we can deal some serious damage on their army!" Adrian


    proposed out of nowhere. Of course, this was also a part of Rocky''s instructions.


    "You know what? I was also thinking the same thing! Now, who''s willing to lead the spearhead


    tomorrow?" Zain then turned to the crowd and asked. Apparently, he already had some ns in his


    mind.


    With the prince''s sudden inquiry, all themanders present began looking at each other. They were


    fully aware of the terrain of the Red River Valley. Although they won the first battle against Enoch''s


    army, they knew that it was not so easy to seize the other defensive positions that Zain was talking


    about. In fact, there was a huge possibility that many soldiers would perish in this mission.


    Seeing that no one dared to answer Zain''s question, Rocky nodded at Gilbert at this moment, hinting


    that he should take on the task.


    "Your Royal Highness, I''m willing to lead the spearhead. We shall do our best to seize those defensive


    positions," Gilbert answered without any sign of reluctance.


    "Oh! You are indeed a brave man, Leader Gilbert. I will be a fool if I don''t agree with you. Well then, you


    shall lead your own army and the spearhead to execute this mission." Zain knew that it was a hard job.


    In fact, if Gilbert managed to seize the defensive positions, he would naturally make a very significant


    contribution. However, if he failed, the consequences would also be great. Since no one dared to step


    up aside from Gilbert, Zain was more than willing to give the task to him.


    "Thank you, Your Royal Highness. I promise to give the royal army another victory," Gilbert responded


    with a salute.


    Meanwhile, because of the failure of the surprise attack, Enoch was venting out his anger in his tent.


    Never did he expect that Zain would see through his n. However, he thought it was merely a fluke


    and a coincidence. Hence, he made another arrangement and decided to get even with Zain.


    The next morning, Gilbert and Rocky led the Ghost Fief''s army and the spearhead to attack several


    defensive positions of Enoch''s army within the Red River Valley.


    Naturally, with Rocky''s unexpected and brilliant tactics, the spearhead quickly seized three defensive


    positions in a row without even taking much injuries.


    When this news reached to the army of the royal family, it greatly shocked Zain and the other


    commanders. They knew how powerful Gilbert was, but they didn''t expect that he would be able to


    execute this mission as if it was just walk in the park.


    "Your Royal Highness, it seems that the Ghost Fief''s army is more powerful than we expected. I''m


    afraid that Leader Gilbert deliberately took on this task because he wants to steal the limelight from


    you. If the news about this is sent back to the royal family, the king will definitely treat him differently. He


    may be a part of the royal army now, but everyone knows that he used to work for Princess La. Who


    knows what he is nning behind your back." As ordered by Rocky, Adrian began putting some


    thoughts in Zain''s mind to drive a wedge between him and Gilbert.


    Hearing this, Zain revealed a sour look on his face.


    "I agree with Leader Adrian. We can''t let Leader Gilbert and Odin steal the limelight from you. With


    your permission, I''m willing to lead the spearhead and take down a few more defensive positions as


    well," Israel butted in. Aside from the fact that he also didn''t want to see Gilbert and Odin take all the


    credits, he also wanted to make some contributions.


    "All right. I''ll order Leader Gilbert to withdraw so that he and his army can rest. Afterward, you lead the


    spearhead and continue attacking the other defensive positions." Zain quickly made up his mind and


    gave Israel the order.

 Chapter 1956 Value In Use

    Chapter 1956 Value In Use


    "Yes, Your Royal Highness." Israel cupped his hands and epted the order with a firm resolve.


    Meanwhile, Gilbert and Rocky were still resting at the defensive position that they had just taken when


    they received the order to withdraw. It was Zain''s order that they go back with their army in order for


    them to rest.


    "It seems that everything is going exactly as you expected. The prince doesn''t want us to take major


    credits in this battle with Enoch." After receiving the military order, Gilbert could just sneakily smile at


    Rocky.


    Zain''s actions were within Rocky''s calctions, and everything was proceeding well.


    "Then, let''s follow the order and go back to have a rest. At this point, I''m sure that Prince Zain is yet to


    realize that the three defensive positions we have conquered are actually just a part of Enoch''s bait. If


    we continue fighting against Enoch''s soldiers from here on, we are just going to fall into their trap,"


    Rocky said, analyzing the current situation.


    One dayter, the Ghost Fief''s army arrived at the base camp and grabbed the opportunity to take a


    break. On the other hand, Israel, who was ordered to lead the spearhead, set out and continued


    attacking the other defensive positions.


    However, three dayster, not only was Israel not able to seize a single defensive position more, he


    also lost two of the three defensive positions that Gilbert and Rocky had seized in the past few days.


    Moreover, many soldiers were either killed or injured, dealing the royal army some significant damage.


    Upon hearing the news, Zain asked Israel to withdraw the army. At this point, he finally realized that


    something wrong was going on.


    "Forgive me, Your Royal Highness. I will ept any form of punishment!" As soon as Israel saw Zain,


    he bowed down and apologized for his failure.


    "Stop that. It''s not entirely your fault. I was also too careless, not expecting that my uncle would use


    those three defensive positions as bait to lure us. I must admit that his slyness is not to be


    underestimated!" After saying that, Zain couldn''t help but nce at Gilbert and Rocky. At this moment,


    he began to suspect that the two might have already known about this beforehand, so they had the


    guts to volunteer for the tedious task.


    However, Zain also realized that it was he who ordered Gilbert and Rocky to withdraw their army. If he


    hadn''t done this, then it was them who might have fallen into Enoch''s trap. Hence, he really had no


    definitive evidence to me them.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Your Royal Highness, what are you nning to do next?" Adrian asked, acting like he was worried


    about the situation.


    "I need some time to think about it. In this most recent battle, we were set up by our enemies, and the


    morale of our men was greatly affected. I think it will be for the best if we let them rest for at least two


    days. After I analyze the terrain, I wille up with the next n. The rest of you, go back and try to


    get some rest!" Zain said and waved his hand, gesturing for them to leave.


    After that, Israel and themanders left Zain''s tent one by one.


    However, just as Rocky and Gilbert were about to leave, Zain suddenly called Rocky out. "Odin, please


    remain for a while."


    "Yes, Your Royal Highness, what can I do for you?" Rocky asked as he turned towards Zain.


    "I want to speak with you alone," Zain replied with a straight face.


    Hearing this, Rocky nodded at Gilbert, signaling that he could leave the tent without him.


    When Gilbert was finally gone, Rocky returned to his original seat.


    "Odin, let me thank you for healing me. By now, I have almost fully recovered," Zain remarked,


    thanking Rocky first before he got to his main point.


    "I see. That''s good to hear. I just hope that you won''t forget your promise, Your Royal Highness," Rocky


    replied rather calmly.


    "Of course, I won''t. After this battle, it will just be a matter of time before I took over my father''s position.


    When that timees, I will remove and rece the leaders of most of the fiefs," Zain said, affirming


    that he would hold his end of their deal.


    "Your Royal Highness, what do you really want to talk about? I don''t think that''s all you want to tell me.


    Am I right?" Rocky asked, going straight to the point.


    "You really are a smart fellow, Odin. Then, let me also ask without further ado. I want you to tell me


    what you think of the current situation of the two armies." Obviously, Zain asked this to test Rocky.


    "Do you really want to know, Your Royal Highness?" Rocky asked as his eyes slightly narrowed.


    "Yes, of course. I do value your input."


    "Then, please forgive me if what I''m about to say will offend you, Your Royal Highness," Rocky said,


    cupping his hands. "First of all, I think that the military tactic you are implementing is too rigid."


    "Rigid? Then, what do you suggest so that we can proceed smoothly?" Zain asked with furrowed


    brows.


    "Please remember that in a battle between two armies, aside from wisdom and courage, one must


    need to focus on the changes in the battlefield. The one who can make better and faster adjustments


    will be able to take the upper hand." Then, Rocky continued, "For example, after the Ghost Fief''s army


    easily seized those three defensive positions, you should have noticed right away that something was


    not right. However, you asked Israel and his army to continue attacking blindly."


    "I agree. That part was really my fault," Zain openly admitted.


    "Therefore, from here on, I advise you not to think too much about how to conquer the Red River


    Valley. Instead, I think it will be better if you let your uncle take the initiative to give up the Red River


    Valley," Rocky suggested.


    "Make him give up the Red River Valley? Is that even possible?" Zain asked as if what Rocky said was


    completely unexpected.


    "Everyone knows that the Red River Valley is not the only ce that could lead to his territory. If you


    send some of the soldiers to attack the Wind in, Enoch will have to make a choice. It''s either he


    defends the Red River Valley or the Wind in," Rocky exined. "Since the Wind in is easier to


    attack, Enoch will be forced to mobilize his forces and guard it. Right now, one of our advantages is the


    sheer number of our soldiers. So, once he sends his soldiers to defend the Wind in, that''s when we


    can turn the battle around."


    "I see. That''s a very clever analysis!" Zain couldn''t help but exim. But of course, it was just an act. In


    fact, he had already thought of such a small trick. However, he still went and asked Rocky for his idea


    in order to assure that he was really on his side in this battle.


    Naturally, Rocky also knew what Zain was thinking, so he pretended to be loyal to the prince. This way,


    Zain would still trust him and keep him in the army.


    "Your Royal Highness, I''m ttered to receive such praise. I''m d to be of help. If there''s nothing else,


    I''ll take my leave." Rocky then arched his hands and eventually left the tent.


    The moment he stepped out, he saw Gilbert waiting for him right outside.


    "So, what did the prince wanted to talk about?" Gilbert asked out of curiosity.


    "Well, he just wanted to test my loyalty to him," Rocky answered casually.


    "Test your loyalty? How did he do that?" Gilbert continued prying.


    "He asked me to analyze andment about the current situation of both parties," Rocky replied.


    "I see. Did he suspect anything?" Gilbert asked in a worried tone.


    "Well, he is not that stupid, so I know that he doubts us. But as long as we don''t leave any evidence, he


    can''t do anything to us." Knowing that Zain was not that easy to fool, Rocky ensured that he would


    keep his guards up all the time.


    "Then, I guess we should start to take action," Gilbert dered in a low voice.


    "I agree. If my hunch is right, Prince Zain will ask us and the Ghost Fief''s army to attack Enoch''s troops


    tomorrow. When that happens, I want you to ask Prince Zain to mobilize the troops at the border to


    assist us," Rocky instructed. He was very confident that everything was about to go ording to his


    n.


    "The troops at the border?" After a short pause, Gilbert asked in confusion, "Why should we also


    mobilize the troops at the border?"


    "I need to empty the border for the time being so that I can create an illusion for Enoch!" Rocky replied


    with a cunning smile.


    "I still don''t quite understand." Gilbert could just furrow his brows because he couldn''t fathom what


    Rocky wanted to do.


    "Enoch doesn''t know how many soldiers we actually have. Moreover, I''m sure that if he realizes that we


    have more soldiers than what he anticipated, he will panic. If everything goes well, we might not even


    need to fight that much. In the end, we can break through the defense line of the Wind in without


    even attacking!"


    "Oh, I see. That''s what you''re aiming for." Gilbert nodded and finally understood.


    However, he didn''t know that the main reason why Rocky wanted to mobilize the troops at the border


    was actually to make way for the independent army. He wanted them to take advantage of the


    opportunity to cross the border and carry out his mission.


    Then, just as Rocky expected, Zain ordered the powerful troops of the Ghost Fief to go to the Wind


    in the following day. They were instructed to pretend tounch a strong attack so that Enoch would


    send his soldiers to guard the Wind in.


    Meanwhile, ording to Rocky''s n, Gilbert also asked Zain to give him the right tomand the


    troops at the border. With this, they could serve as reinforcements to the army of the Ghost Fief


    whenever necessary. Although Zain had some doubts at first, considering that the Ghost Fief''s army


    was still of big use to him, he eventually agreed to Gilbert''s request.

 Chapter 1957 A Confident Smile

    Chapter 1957 A Confident Smile


    Once all the preparations werepleted, Gilbert, Rocky, and Vivian led the Ghost Fief''s army out of


    the Red River Valley and headed for the Wind in.


    The Ghost Fief''s army had about twenty thousand troops, while the Wind in had about thirty


    thousand in their garrison. Zain sent the Ghost Fief''s army to the Wind in, thinking that Gilbert and


    Rocky had enough firepower to intimidate the Wind in''s garrison. He figured that once Enoch


    discovered this, he would be wary of the two and would undoubtedly assign more troops to support the


    Wind in. Thus, Zain thought it was better to send Gilbert and Rocky out than stay in the army. After


    all, out of sight, out of mind.


    Unbeknownst to Zain, Rocky had his fingers all over the pie, and everything was actually under his


    control. Zain transferred Rocky to attack the Wind in, hoping to take him out of the picture, but this


    decision also became a key turning point in Rocky''s n.


    Three dayster, Rocky and Gilbert finally arrived at the Wind in.


    The duo led the Ghost Fief''s army deep into the in, and they encamped three miles away from the


    Wind in''s military camp. They also sent spies to scout the terrain and how their opponent had


    distributed their garrison forces across the in.


    These spies returned a dayter and reported everything they had learned.


    Once they have heard all the details, Rocky and Gilbert created an operation n and prepared all the


    necessary arrangements.


    "Leader Gilbert, I''m going to the border to gather our forces now," Rocky told Gilbert once they finished


    preparing everything.


    Gilbert nodded and gave Rocky his leader''s token, which he could use to gather the forces at the


    border.


    "Wait, Odin! Let me go with you!" Vivian volunteered.


    Gilbert nced at Vivian in surprise. Honestly, he always felt like his sister and Rocky had a special


    connection with each other, and recently, they seemed to be getting closer. However, he didn''t delve


    into it too much and let them have their privacy. After all, he knew his sister''s personality. She could be


    obstinate, and he could never stop her from doing something she had set her mind on. Moreover, it


    wasn''t a bad thing, even if his sister and Rocky developed feelings for one another. It always worried


    him that Rocky had promise, but he was too independent. Now, with his sister in the picture, it would be


    easier for him to sway the young man.


    That was the main reason he turned a blind eye to the progressing rtionship between Vivian and


    Rocky.


    Seeing the expression on Gilbert''s face, Rocky figured the other man must suspect something, but he


    held his tongue. He merely gave a small nod.


    After that, Rocky and Vivian left the camp and headed for the nearest border to the Wind in.


    "Your brother looked suspicious of us," Rocky told Vivian bluntly.


    "What do you mean?" Vivian asked, looking confused.


    "He must suspect that we are in a rtionship," Rocky said with raised eyebrows.


    "Like hell we are in a rtionship! In your dreams!" Vivian fumed, scowling at Rocky.


    "Haven''t we been spending so much time around each other recently? It''s only normal that he would


    think that way," Rocky answered lightly like he thought nothing of it.


    "Humph! Fine! I''ll stay away from you from now on." Vivian scoffed disdainfully.


    "That won''t be necessary. It''s better if our leader suspects us of being together rather than the truth.


    This way, it wouldn''t even ur to him that we are oracles. Remember that we can''t expose our


    identities for now," Rocky lectured her seriously.


    "By the way, you got my brother to ask Prince Zain for the right to transfer the troops stationed at the


    border. Why did you do that?" Vivian asked.


    "Yes. I''m nning to send a human army to enter the Shura Race''s territory." Rocky nodded and


    confirmed her suspicion.


    "Do you mean the human army that attacked the Blood Fief in the past?" Vivian asked.


    "Exactly. The truth is that I am theirmander in chief!" Rocky confessed. After all, Vivian knew his


    background very well, and he had nothing to hide from her.


    "Ah, no wonder!" From the start, Vivian had always been suspicious of Rocky''s true identity, especially


    when she apanied him to the Di n and saw how close Rocky was to the Di n''s chief.


    However, she didn''t probe deeper since she figured Rocky would tell her everything in due time.


    "I''d like to see what kind of ability this human army has¡ªthat they can upy a Shura Race''s fief in


    broad daylight," Vivian remarked with great curiosity.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take you to see them after the transfer," Rocky assured her.


    Half a dayter, Rocky and Vivian arrived at the military camp at the border nearest to the Wind in.


    One look at Gilbert''s token earned them the submission of the garrisonmander, and he gave them


    the respect they deserved.


    Rocky asked themander to leave them a troop of one thousand soldiers, while the rest of the


    troops would be sent to the Wind in to assist the Ghost Fief''s army.


    After themander left the border with his army, Rocky and Vivian headed for the independent


    military camp outside the border.


    The moment the two of them stepped foot inside the independent military camp, all eyes gravitated


    towards them. Vivian, in particr, was the center of attention.


    "Hey! Isn''t that girl a member of the Shura Race? How could there be such a beautiful woman in the


    Shura Race?"


    "Her aura is very unusual! She must be a Spiritual Emperor at the very least!"


    "But she looks cold and deadly. I wonder what her rtionship is with ourmander in chief!"


    "Since themander in chief brought her here, they must be really close!"


    The surroundings erupted in noise as the soldiers discussed Vivian among themselves. Her presence


    evidently confounded them.


    Soon, Eunice and the other three women arrived, looking surprised to see Vivian.


    "Commander in Chief Basil, why did you bring a member of the Shura Race here?" Michelle asked.


    She nced at Vivian with a poisonous gaze.


    "Don''t worry, she is my friend. She is not a threat to us," Rocky simply answered.


    "A friend? Howe I''ve never heard of her?" Eunice asked as her gaze narrowed in suspicion.


    In much the same way, Ca''s and Lilith''s faces were both contorted intoplicated expressions.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I have nothing to do with this guy. But he saved my life before, so I owe him,"


    Vivian exined without being prompted. She didn''t want the others to think she and Rocky were in a


    rtionship.


    "What? Oh no! He saved all of us before, and most of us owe him our lives. In my experience, as long


    as that''s the case, I''m afraid that you..." Eunice wanted to say something but abruptly stopped.


    Hearing that, Vivian took a closer look at the four women and realized that Rocky had more girlfriends


    than she had expected.


    "Eunice!" Rocky shouted in censure, and his eyes grew stormy and grey.


    Eunice bit her lips instantly, looking down in obedience.


    "Are you ready?" Rocky asked instead.


    "We have prepared everything we need. We''re just waiting for your order," Eunice replied at once.


    "Okay. I already sent away the troops at the Wind in''s border. Prepare to set out now! You can pass


    through the border now, although a troop of a thousand people must still be there. However, I have faith


    in you. I know you can find a way to sneak in,"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Rocky informed them, sounding sincere in his confidence in them.


    "Leave it to me!" Michelle instantly announced with a fearless smile.

 Chapter 1958 Supply Of Troops

    Chapter 1958 Supply Of Troops


    "You should get going. Split into two divisions as we originally nned," Rocky ordered right away.


    "Understood." The four stony-faced girls nodded and immediately went to carry out the instruction.


    After issuing the order, Rocky and Vivian then left the independent army and returned to the camp in


    the Wind in.


    "Wow. I didn''t expect you''d train such an excellent army. Not to mention, your four confidantes are all


    distinctly smart and powerful," Vivian promptly remarked. Her experience in leading soldiers to war with


    other fiefs all year round in the Ghost Fief had earned her the skill of recognizing the quality of an army


    with just a nce. Eunice and the other girls had definitely impressed her. She believed that they were


    surely extraordinary.


    "Why do you sound jealous?" Rocky shot back with a teasing smile.


    "You''re kidding, right?" Vivian eximed as her eyes widened in annoyance and disbelief.


    "You know, they''re all like younger sisters to me. I''m very grateful to them. It''s because of their help and


    support all along that I''ve got this far," Rocky exined with a sigh, feeling a little sentimental.


    "Huh. I actually used to think you''re boring, but really, you seem to be quite ady''s man," Vivian


    snorted. They had been spending so much time together that she got to know more about Rocky each


    day.


    "Hey, that stings a bit!" Rocky chuckled wryly.


    The following day after returning to the Wind in, the number of the Ghost Fief''s troop immediately


    reached thirty thousand when the reinforcements from the border joined them.


    They rested for another day before Vivian led a third of the soldiers to attack Enoch''s garrison at the


    Wind in.


    With her incredible strength and rich experience in the battlefield, they easily defeated their enemies,


    which forced them to retreat a mile in less than a day.


    Since the situation had be unfavorable for them, themander of Enoch''s garrison immediately


    sent some of his men to the Red River Valley to ask for reinforcements.


    Upon hearing that the Wind in was under assault, Enoch surmised that Zain was strong-arming him


    to divide his forces. If he did so, he would be giving the royal army a chance to conquer the Red River


    Valley once their defense weakened.


    "It''s no big deal. The enemy only has twenty thousand soldiers. Just hold out for a few more days!" Of


    course, Enoch easily turned down the Wind in''s request for reinforcements. He was unwilling to split


    his troop.


    Having failed to receive any support from their leader, the Wind in''s garrison was left with no other


    choice but to continue toughing it out.


    As a result, the Wind in''s garrison had lost ten thousand soldiers in less than three days. On the


    other hand, the Ghost Fief''s army had only lost about three thousand of their men.


    Since things turned sour, the garrisonmander decided to try his luck and ask for help from the Red


    River Valley for a second time.


    Unfortunately for them, the battle at the Red River Valley had reached a stalemate. The royal army led


    by Zain was so strong that they had taken five of Enoch''s defensive positions in a row, ready to attack


    the Red River Valley''s stronghold at any time.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Obviously, there was no way that Enoch would send the Wind in''s garrison reinforcements at this


    point. He insisted that they should fight on their own.


    Enoch''s repeated refusal to help crushed the morale of the entire garrison.


    Needless to say, Rocky had already predicted that it was unlikely that Enoch would help them. When


    he sensed that the time was ripe, he immediately summoned the reinforcements from the border and


    sent them into the battlefield. Apparently, they had been hiding themselves all this while.


    The Wind in''s garrison was effectively driven to despair the minute they saw their enemy''s


    reinforcements. They simply lost the tiniest bit of courage to fight.


    Upon seeing that the morale of the garrison was ultimately crushed, Rocky decided to go alone and


    visit their base camp, which had been removed somewhere three miles away.


    The moment Enoch''s soldiers saw Rocky descending from the sky, they immediately became


    extremely vignt. Then, a medium-stage Spiritual Emperor wasted no time and quickly summoned


    several Spiritual Kings to surround Rocky.


    "Don''t be too rmed. I am the royal army''s envoy. I''m just here to negotiate with yourmander,"


    Rocky dered with a straight face.


    "Ha! We don''t care if you are an envoy. There''s no way we''ll negotiate with you!" the medium-stage


    Spiritual Emperor retorted in an aggressive and arrogant manner.


    The next moment, he signaled to the Spiritual Kings, intending to attack Rocky and take him as


    prisoner.


    On the other hand, Rocky didn''t even need to move a finger to retaliate. All of a sudden, his powerful


    aura at the Shura Realm spread out, instantly astounding everyone.


    "This aura... He''s a Shura Realm master!"


    "This is just too much! What an incredible power!"


    "He could finish all of us if he really wants to!"


    The soldiers were immediately intimidated that their legs couldn''t help trembling, causing some of them


    to fall on their knees.


    As for the middle-level Spiritual Emperor, who spoke haughtily before Rocky, his face had gone pale


    and his body became frozen stiff.


    "So, are you ready to talk properly now?" Rocky asked coldly as his gaze swept among the soldiers


    around him.


    "H-hurry up! Someone go and report this to themander!" the middle-level Spiritual Emperor


    ordered, knowing that they were in a very dangerous position.


    Not long after, themander of the garrison got the news and came in a hurry to meet the man


    iming to be an envoy. Then, the moment he caught a glimpse of Rocky, he was utterly


    dumbfounded. He didn''t expect that someone could be this powerful.


    "Pardon me, Master. What is it that you want?" Themander could only speak in a respectful tone,


    fully aware that Rocky had the ability to take them all with ease. He was so careful not to offend Rocky


    since it might cost them their lives.


    "Believe it or not, I''m here to make peace. If you and your soldiers agree to surrender, the royal army


    will show mercy to all of you. I''ll make sure that nobody would be held guilty of treason!" Rocky


    announced loudly and clearly.


    Hearing this unexpected statement, themander and the soldiers immediately looked at each other


    and felt quite relieved. In fact, none of them intended to rebel against the royal family in the first ce.


    Thus, now that they were offered the chance to get out of this bloody battle, they were more than


    willing to ept it.


    "Then, we surrender! From the very beginning, this war was just forced upon us. Enoch is a selfish


    man who doesn''t event care about the lives of his subordinates!"


    "If you are telling the truth that we won''t be punished for treason, we promise that we''ll do anything for


    the royal family!"


    "That''s right. We''ve had enough of this pointless war!"


    "Very well then. From now on, you will belong to the army of the Ghost Fief. It also means that you are


    to take orders from Leader Gilbert. Do you understand?" Rocky asserted.


    "The Ghost Fief''s army? Shouldn''t we be incorporated into the royal army?" themander asked, a


    bit confused at what Rocky just said.


    "It doesn''t really matter. Besides, do you really think that Prince Zain will ept you right into the royal


    army and spare you that easily? If you want to make amends for your treason, prove yourselves by


    joining us to end this battle!" Rocky replied, giving a very convincing response.


    "I see. Of course, we will do the best that we can. Thank you for your wise counsel!" themander


    answered gratefully after being enlightened.


    "All right then. Reorganize your troops and follow me to our camp."


    Hearing this, themander nodded in agreement and immediately ordered his soldiers to set out.


    Afterward, they abandoned their own camp and followed Rocky.


    With these additional troops, the number of the Ghost Fief''s army drastically increased from thirty


    thousand to fifty thousand. This was indeed a great boost in their fighting force.


    Before long, Zain got the news that the Ghost Fief had taken over the Wind in and that they also


    incorporated the troops that surrendered into their army. Naturally, this made the prince wonder


    whether it was good news or not.


    On one hand, it was a good thing that Enoch''s troops at the Wind in were defeated. This way,


    Enoch''s army in the Red River Valley would further weaken since he would have to dispatch some of


    his troops to defend the Wind in. On the other hand, since the Ghost Fief''s army was not directly


    under the royal family, the expansion of their forces did not necessarily bring advantage to the royal


    army. In fact, Zain thought that it could even be a threat eventually.

 Chapter 1959 An Intentional Defeat

    Chapter 1959 An Intentional Defeat


    Dominating the Wind in had truly been an impressive feat for the Ghost Fief''s army. Therefore,


    Zain''s hands were tied. He couldn''t find any excuses to suppress them for now, so he had no choice


    but to let them be, and the morale of the Ghost Fief''s army only grew higher as time went by.


    On the flip side, when Enoch learned that the Ghost Fief''s army had conquered the Wind in and that


    over half of his soldiers had surrendered, he flew into a rage.


    Unfortunately, no matter how furious he felt, it wouldn''t change the situation. The Wind in''s loss


    meant the vulnerable towns at the border of his fief were at the mercy of the royal army, who could


    easily swoop in and take over the border towns. If that happened, nothing could stop them.


    Enoch was well aware of this risk, so he hastily ordered the Elite Fief''s leader to take fifty thousand


    men to the Wind in, where they were to intercept Gilbert''s army.


    However, the loss of these fifty thousand soldiers would undoubtedly weaken the defenses he put


    around the Red River Valley.


    Without a doubt, Enoch had a quandary in his hands.


    Rocky had expected as much. He had seen through these events, and now he could carry out the next


    move of his n.


    He had also anticipated that Enoch would send troops to stop them from entering his fief, so Rocky


    purposefully steered clear of the border towns. They insteady in wait at the boundary between the


    Red River Valley and the Wind in, prepared to ambush the Elite Fief''s leader and his fifty thousand


    soldiers.


    The Elite Fief''s leader was caught by surprise, so he wisely gave the order to withdraw. He pulled his


    army back to a favorable terrain where they immediately formed defensive ranks.


    Simrly, the Ghost Fief''s army didn''t press forward. They encamped on the spot instead and waited


    for a better opportunity to make a move.


    "Odin, I don''t understand. What are we waiting for? Shouldn''t we attack the border towns now while we


    have a chance?" Gilbert asked, looking confused by Rocky''s decisions.


    "Well, I reckon Enoch has suffered enough. It''s time for us to do him a favor," Rocky answered with a


    mysterious smile.


    "What are you nning now?" replied Gilbert as he shot Rocky a surprised but knowing look.


    "What do you think, sir?" Rocky responded cryptically.


    "Enough! Why do you have to be so secretive? Can''t you just go straight to the point?" Vivian whined.


    "Are you saying we should hand over the Wind in to them?"


    Gilbert seemed to understand Rocky''s mysterious words.


    "Exactly. We promised Prince Zain that we''ll force Enoch to divide his forces, and we have done exactly


    that. Therefore, if anything goes wrong from here on out, that''s not our fault anymore. It''s their


    responsibility from here on out," Rocky finally answered straightforwardly, a mischievous smile


    stretching his lips.


    "So, what are we going to do next?"


    "Vivian, you will lead us in the next encounter. Judging from the terrain we are in, they would likely lure


    us into an ambush. I want you to act clueless, take the bait deliberately, and then retreat in defeat,"


    Rocky ordered.


    "Understood." Vivian nodded in all seriousness, trusting Rocky wholeheartedly.


    "Once they get a taste of victory, they will surely be greedy and try to attack our camp. We will


    resist them a little, but we will retreat to the Wind in in the end!" Rocky added as he turned to


    Gilbert.


    The next day, Vivian did as Rocky instructed and led the charge with ten thousand soldiers. And just as


    Rocky expected, their enemy fought them briefly before abruptly withdrawing.


    Vivian didn''t hesitate to send soldiers after them, leading five thousand soldiers on their tail.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    As expected, they were led into a dense forest, caught in an ambush, and suffered the loss of quite a


    few soldiers.


    In the end, Vivian had to order her troops to retreat in defeat.


    This small victory greatly boosted the morale of the Elite Fief''s troops, and their leader decided to strike


    while the iron was hot and pressed forward with his men.


    After resisting them for a while, Gilbert ordered his army to retreat to the Wind in. Their losses


    mounted in the following days as they continued losing ground, and they eventually lost the Wind in


    to their enemy.


    Once the Elite Fief had retaken the Wind in, their leader immediately sent out troops to guard the


    main roads leading to Enoch''s fief. In this way, they managed to hold the Wind in.


    At the same time, the Ghost Fief''s army retreated all the way to their location at the start of the war.


    "Leader Gilbert, we should go and make our apologies to Prince Zain now," Rocky told Gilbert after


    they had reformed their ranks.


    "What are you up to this time?" Gilbert remarked as he narrowed his eyes at Rocky suspiciously.


    "I need an excuse to meet Enoch. If Enoch knows that I''ve failed Zain, he won''t doubt me when I go


    over to him," Rocky exined.


    "But isn''t that too risky? Enoch might get wind of your ns and hurt you," Gilbert asked with a frown.


    "Don''t worry, I have a n. Enoch can''t hurt me," Rocky reassured him kindly.


    "All right. I trust you." Gilbert didn''t try to dissuade him further, knowing that Rocky had made up his


    mind already.


    They soon headed towards the royal army, who were currently encamped at the Red River Valley, and


    offered their apologies to Zain.


    As Rocky had expected, Zain was furious when he found out that they failed to hold the Wind in.


    "I expected you to march into the border of Enoch''s fief, and I would have given you distinguished


    merits if you had seeded. Unfortunately, you got so carried away that you confronted your enemies


    head-on and lost everything you''d achieved! You fools!" Zain reprimanded them furiously.


    "Please forgive us, Your Royal Highness. We intended to catch them off-guard, but to our surprise, the


    Elite Fief''s leader is the one leading the charge. He is a formidable leader that canmand his troops


    well, and he was able to trick us. Even my sister was seriously injured!" Gilbert put his acting skills to


    work, and he appeared sufficiently terrified and frustrated as he ryed what happened to Prince Zain.


    "Okay, that''s enough. I won''t punish you because you volunteered to support the royal family in this


    war, and you''re not under my directmand. But from now on, you are prohibited from participating in


    any battle of the royal family. You can still help us in logistics if you want!" Zain announced with finality.


    Although he wanted to punish them by court-martial, he couldn''t do anything since the Ghost Fief''s


    army didn''t belong to the royal family. Hence, he decided not to ept their assistance in any of the


    following battles.


    The look on Rocky''s and Gilbert''s faces revealed their frustration and distress. Of course, they were


    only going through the motions.


    They asked to be excused and then turned around, heading out of Zain''s tent with stiff expressions.


    "Your Royal Highness, what should we do now that the Ghost Fief lost the Wind in? Should we


    continue to attack the Red River Valley or dispatch troops to retake the Wind in?" Adrian asked


    once the two visitors had gone.


    "No! If we spare troops to the Wind in, it will affect our progress in taking the Red River Valley. We


    should continue to focus on besieging the Red River Valley. I don''t think Enoch could hold on for long.


    We just have to wait," Zain replied after thinking for a while.


    "A wise decision, Your Royal Highness! I''m taking my leave now." After ttering Zain with empty


    words, Adrian turned around to leave.


    Meanwhile, Rocky and Gilbert had left the royal army''s camp, but Rocky lingered for a moment and


    asked Gilbert to go back first. He waited for a while before Adrian emerged from the darkness and


    moved closer to him.


    "Prince Zain decided to focus on attacking the Red River Valley for now. What''s your next n?" the


    man curiously asked.


    "Don''t worry. You''ll find out soon." After those cryptic words, Rocky disappeared.


    He headed towards the stronghold of Enoch''s army at the Red River Valley on his own.


    Under the cover of darkness, he snuck into the stronghold of Enoch''s army with no one noticing him.


    It didn''t take long for him to find the grandest tent, which was predictably at the center of the enemy''s


    camp. At that moment, Enoch was enjoying thepany of several women in his tent. He was quite


    preupied, and the sudden appearance of this unexpected visitor caught him off-guard.


    "Who''s there?"


    Enoch asked coldly with a hint of danger in his voice.

 Chapter 1960 Meeting Enoch

    Chapter 1960 Meeting Enoch


    "I''m Odin, the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief. I came here to see you,"


    Rocky proimed as he appeared before Enoch.


    "It''s you!" A shocked expression shed across Enoch''s face, and he immediately grew wary of his


    surprise visitor.


    "I can''t believe how carefree you are! Even facing the royal army can''t stop you from taking delight in


    the pleasures of life, huh?" Rocky uttered yfully, gazing at the lovelydies gracing Enoch''s bed.


    "You can leave now." With a curt nod, Enoch ordered the girls around him out of the room. He figured


    Rocky had nned this from the start, so he must keep his wits about him.


    The girls instantly took off just as they were told.


    "I don''t think you are here simply to disturb my enjoyment, Odin. What do you want? Have youe to


    surrender to me?" Enoch asked disdainfully.


    "And what good would it do to me if I surrender to you?" Rocky asked back, his eyebrows raised in


    derision.


    "Oh, trust me, you''ll receive tons of benefits. You can be my right-hand man with your strength,


    and if you are willing to hand over the Purgatorial Tripod, I promise that you will be second only to me


    in the future," Enoch offered sincerely this time, and the haughty tone of his voice all but vanished. The


    battle in the Ghostly Demon Land revealed that Rocky was a big threat, and the Purgatorial Tripod was


    still in his hands too. Therefore, Enoch had to do something about him. If he couldn''t take Rocky down


    now, he could at least recruit the young man to his side. Anyway, now that the king had stripped La


    of her royal identity and dered Zain as his sessor, the royal family wouldn''t have a problem


    suppressing the Ghost Fief.


    ording to some rumors, Gilbert wanted to ingratiate himself to Zain, and the man had even taken


    the initiative to request the king to let him lead an army to support the royal army. How could a man of


    Rocky''s exceptional talents work under Gilbert? Enoch figured that Rocky must be discontented too,


    and that was the reason the young man came to him today. Rocky probably wanted to show his


    sincerity and work with him.


    "That sounds good." Rocky nodded, looking satisfied by Enoch''s proposal.


    "Tell me, what exactly do you want?" Enoch couldn''t help but ask.


    "I''m actually here to help you," Rocky answered bluntly.


    "Huh? I didn''t expect that you would be so kind. It''s more usible that Zain sent you here on purpose.


    He knows that you have what I want, so he set such a trap to trick me." A dubious frown darkened


    Enoch''s features as he spoke.


    "You''re thinking too much. Have you forgotten that I work for Princess La? Knowing that, do you


    think Prince Zain will trust me? It was not too long ago that Leader Gilbert and I led the Ghost Fief''s


    army to conquer the Wind in and tricked you into dividing your troops. However, although we


    seeded, Prince Zain discarded us like trash. Instead of rewarding us, he even added insult to injury


    and relegated the Ghost Fief''s army into taking care of logistics. Do you think we will voluntarily follow


    such a despicable man?" Rocky ranted disdainfully, using the Wind in as an excuse to make Enoch


    believe him.


    "That makes sense. Zain has indeed gone too far! It is an impressive achievement that the Ghost Fief''s


    army dominated the Wind in and even forced me to distribute troops. He should have rewarded you


    instead of turning his back on you. He doesn''t seem to respect you at all," Enoch added. He obviously


    believed Rocky''s words and wanted to stoke his anger against Zain.


    "That''s why Prince Zain can''t be the king. If such a despicable person rules the Shura Race, we


    will be doomed!" Rocky went on as if he was incensed.


    "And now, you want to work for someone else? Of course, that makes sense. If you follow me, I


    promise you will have endless fortune in the future!" Once again, Enoch tempted Rocky with fame and


    fortune.


    "Actually, I''m here on behalf of Princess La," Rocky answered.


    "La? She is no longer a royal member, isn''t she? Oh! You must be doing this to avenge her. After all,


    Zain robbed her of the position of heir," Enoch remarked, his eyes narrowed in thought.


    "Although she is no longer a royal member, it doesn''t mean that she won''t make aeback. That is,


    of course, if she is given the chance..." As Rocky spoke, he leveled a meaningful look toward Enoch.


    "Do you mean she is open to working with me?" Enoch asked. Even without an explicit answer, he


    already knew what Rocky meant.


    "If you can defeat Prince Zain in thising battle, the royal family will be disgraced. Princess La


    will take this opportunity to regain her royal identity, and she will request to lead the army herself. When


    that timees, we will work together tounch a sneak attack on the royal family." Rocky readily


    exined his n.


    "Your n is sound, but how do I know I can trust you? Perhaps, you can give me some kind of


    guarantee, like the Purgatorial Tripod for example." Enoch wasn''t a fool. He wouldn''t trust Rocky easily,


    and this was an excellent opportunity to obtain the Purgatorial Tripod.


    "Unfortunately, I had to surrender the Purgatorial Tripod to the king. If you don''t believe me, you can


    send someone to investigate this matter," Rocky answered honestly. He had to sacrifice the tripod in


    exchange for La''s freedom, after all.


    "Is that so? How unfortunate..." Enoch studied Rocky suspiciously. He had a little doubt, but he figured


    Rocky wouldn''t lie to him. It would be futile since he could easily find out the truth as soon as he


    ordered a thorough investigation.


    "So, if you want to get the Purgatorial Tripod and solve this pressing problem, you have no choice but


    to cooperate with me," Rocky imed bluntly.


    For a moment, Enoch was lost in thought. He couldn''t tell whether Rocky genuinely wanted to help him,


    or if he had a more selfish agenda. However, the young man''s suggestion was indeed tempting. In this


    current situation, it wouldn''t be easy for Enoch to im the victory, but it would be a different story with


    Rocky on his side.


    "You don''t have to give me an answer right away, but I''m afraid we are on borrowed time. Prince Zain


    will probably make a move soon, and in three days'' time, you won''t be able to keep your ce," Rocky


    warned. He had to put some pressure on Enoch because he didn''t want the other man to think too


    much about it. Otherwise, Enoch might realize what he had nned.


    Enoch frowned. He thought Rocky had a point. His army missed the power of the fifty thousand


    soldiers he had sent to the Wind in, and coupled with the loss of the fierce battle in the past few


    days, only around one hundred and thirty thousand soldiers were left. Compared to his army, the royal


    army had at least twice the number of soldiers. If they continued at this rate, Enoch''s army couldn''t hold


    on longer in the next few days.


    "I assume you have a n on how to take down the royal family''s army?" Enoch asked Rocky after a


    brief moment of silence.


    "Yeah. You must let Prince Zain take control of the Red River Valley!" Rocky instantly answered,


    revealing that he indeed had a n. But his words shocked Enoch.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What? That''s preposterous! If I let him take the Red River Valley, my territory''s borders will be


    vulnerable to the royal army. I would be courting death if I did that!" Enoch protested at once. He felt


    that Rocky was ying a trick on him.


    "Please listen first. Once the royal army has taken the Red River Valley, you must send people to burn


    the whole valley and contaminate the water in the valley. At that time, I will also make my move. I''ll


    make sure that all provisions and fodders of the royal army will be cut off. At the same time, you can


    ask the fifty thousand soldiers in the Wind in to return and seal off the Red River Valley''s entrance.


    The royal army won''t be able to retaliate because of their low morale. After all, with the entrance


    blocked, they are trapped inside the valley with no food and water. Once they are sufficiently


    discouraged, you can lead your army into the valley and ughter the entire army of the royal family!"


    Rocky wisely suggested.


    A big grin brightened Enoch''s face. He patted his thigh excitedly and remarked, "That''s a great idea.


    Why didn''t I think of that before? You are indeed a genius!"

 Chapter 1961 The Beginning Of An Alliance

    Chapter 1961 The Beginning Of An Alliance


    "Well, do you believe me now? I really want to join forces with you," Rocky reiterated sincerely.


    "That''s a good n, but how can you be sure Zain will fall for your tricks? If he sees through us, my


    Red River Valley will be burnt for naught!" The misgivings Enoch had for Rocky helped him stay his


    hand for now.


    "It is up to you and your acting skill whether our plot can go past Prince Zain. I believe in you. I''m sure


    you''ll find it easy to set up a trap for him," Rocky persuaded him.


    "Of course! Tricking Zain will be like a walk in the park. Don''t worry, I''m sure he won''t notice anything,"


    Enoch answered, putting on airs as he bristled at the thought of the n failing because of him.


    Unknowingly, he yed right into Rocky''s hands, all because he didn''t want the other man to look


    down on him.


    "You must remember that you can''t tell anyone else about this n, because Prince Zain might have


    imbedded a spy in your camp. Only the two of us can know," Rocky warned Enoch seriously. After all,


    all this sneaking around would be useless if somebody else caught wind of their n.


    "I already know that. Don''t worry, I will arrange everything in secret," Enoch replied. Even without


    Rocky''s reminder, he was well aware of the importance of confidentiality in moments like these.


    "All right. Since we have reached an agreement, I''m leaving! You can continue to enjoy these girls''


    exceedingly graceful dancing in bed." Rocky finally ended their conversation, cupped his hands, and


    left Enoch''s tent.


    "The Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief is really something! Luckily, Zain''s narrow-minded ways pushed


    him away. If Zain had tolerated him even a little bit, Odin might have decided to help him, and I would


    have been doomed! Zain doesn''t even know how much his short-sightedness have cost him. Ha-ha!"


    Enoch murmured to himself in relief after Rocky had left his tent.


    After leaving Enoch''s stronghold, Rocky went back to the camp of the Ghost Fief''s army in the Wind


    in. Since Zain had forbidden them from participating in the war, the Ghost Fief''s army was now on


    standby and recuperating from their previous encounters.


    He headed straight for Gilbert''s tent and briefed the other man on what went on with his meeting with


    Enoch.


    "Odin, are you sure Enoch won''t betray you?" Gilbert asked. He still had some doubts about their n,


    for he thought Enoch would take advantage of this opportunity to get rid of Rocky. Enoch was


    despicable, after all.


    "Don''t worry. Enoch wanted to kill me in the past because I had the Purgatorial Tripod. Now that the


    Purgatorial Tripod has been returned to the royal family, I am no longer a thorn in his side. His priority


    has changed its focus to the current war, as he must defeat the royal army no matter what," Rocky


    reassured him with certainty.


    "That''s good. As long as this n goes smoothly, Prince Zain''s defeat is almost a foregone conclusion.


    When that happens, Princess La might have a chance to make aeback," Gilbert said with a


    nod. For him, all the effort and sacrifices he made would be worth it, as long as La could make a


    comeback.


    "We should let the Ghost Fief''s army rest for now because they will soon have another role to y. We


    will need to save our prince," Rocky cryptically dered.


    Just as Rocky and Gilbert finished talking, Vivian entered the tent.


    "I will take my leave now, Leader Gilbert." Rocky bade goodbye as he cast a nce in Vivian''s way.


    "Wait! I need to talk to you two about something," Gilbert said out of the blue.


    His words burdened Rocky and Vivian with a foreboding feeling, and the pair couldn''t help but


    exchange nervous looks.


    Once the two had settled down in the seats in front of him, Gilbert leveled them with an appraising look.


    After a moment of tense silence, he finally addressed Rocky. "There are some things I don''t want to


    ask outright. However, we need to talk about it; because if I don''t ask, my silly sister will continue to


    avoid this much-needed conversation."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Leader Gilbert, what do you mean?" Although Rocky tried to act clueless, he had actually figured out


    what Gilbert was talking about.


    "Okay, I won''t beat around the bush. How do you feel about my sister, Odin?" Gilbert asked bluntly.


    "What are you talking about, Leader Gilbert?" Rocky asked back, continuing to feign ignorance.


    "Do you want me to make it more clear? Fine! I can see that my sister has fallen for you. I know her


    well because I''ve been taking care of her since she was a child. She has never been so close to any


    man. In the past, she didn''t seem to care for any man except me, as they are all losers in her eyes.


    However, her feelings for you are obviously different, so, as her brother, I don''t want her to miss out on


    what could make her happy," Gilbert straightforwardly ryed.


    "Leader, what nonsense are you talking about? I don''t have feelings for this guy!" Vivian spat and


    red at Rocky viciously. She didn''t expect that her brother, who had always been indifferent to her


    own affairs, would be so enthusiastic this time.


    "You don''t have to be so shy in front of me. I''m your brother. Don''t you think I''d notice if my sister has


    feelings for a guy?" Gilbert readily answered Vivian, as if he had already seen through her.


    Hearing his words, Vivian couldn''t even meet Gilbert''s eyes. She felt guilty and shy. Her brother had


    indeed seen through her.


    Of course, Rocky realized that as well. He had always appreciated Vivian''s personality. She had always


    reminded him a lot of Lena. After all, Lena was the woman he appreciated the most. As a saying went,


    "Love me, love my dog." Therefore, when he first saw Vivian, he began to like her.


    However, he had long been indifferent to love, so he had never guessed nor did he actually care what


    was on Vivian''s mind. At most, he would asionally tease her. But now, it seemed that her feelings


    for him were beyond his imagination.


    "Odin, don''t be shy. Just tell me what you feel about my sister. If you like my sister, I will arrange a


    match between you two," Gilbert reminded Rocky. Obviously, he wouldn''t stop until he got what he


    wanted.


    "Leader Gilbert, your offer astounds me!" Rocky replied with a bitter smile.


    "It''s not surprising at all. If you like her, then just admit it. If you don''t like her, you can also tell the truth.


    You know I''m not one to beat around the bush," Gilbert advised with a snort.


    Rocky nced at Vivian stealthily, not knowing what to do. If he refused her outright, it might hurt her


    feelings. But if he let her be, she would definitely misread the gesture and it would cause more trouble


    in the future. He was in such aplicated predicament.


    "It''s none of your business!" Vivian retorted with a pout. She was a little upset. She also noticed that


    Rocky was in a dilemma.


    "Of course it is my business. You are my only sister. Besides, I know your personality best. Even if you


    like Odin, you won''t say anything. Moreover, he has already married Valeria. You certainly don''t want to


    destroy the rtionship between our Ghost Fief and the Flower Fief," Gilbert lengthily intoned, as he


    tried to read what was on Vivian''s mind.


    Vivian bit her pink lips and felt a headacheing on. She knew her brother very well, and if Rocky


    didn''t give him an answer today, he would certainly not let it go.


    So she had to look at Rocky because only he could persuade her brother.


    "Leader Gilbert, are you saying that if I like Vivian, you will marry her to me?" Rocky asked after


    thinking for a while.


    "Right." Gilbert nodded.


    "But if that''s the case, I might offend Valeria and the Flower Fief," Rocky murmured, using Valeria and


    the Flower Fief as an excuse.


    "Isn''t it normal for a man to have several wives? I''m sure Valeria will understand, and my sister won''t


    mind such details, either. As long as you treat her well, I won''t hesitate to marry her off to you." After


    saying that, Gilbert turned his attention to Vivian again.

 Chapter 1962 Coming In A Hurry

    Chapter 1962 Coming In A Hurry


    At this moment, Vivian had no idea what to say to her brother. Of course, she didn''t want to see Rocky


    in a dilemma. Nheless, she still looked forward to his answer more than she could admit. After all,


    if she really wanted to find a man to get married, there was no doubt that Rocky would be the best


    choice.


    Rocky''s eyes narrowed slightly. He knew for a fact that the reason why Gilbert was so anxious to pair


    him up with Vivian was the same reason for his marriage with Valeria¡ªto make sure that his loyalty to


    the Ghost Fief would remain. On top of that, Vivian actually liked him. If he refused, Gilbert would


    naturally feel apprehensive about him. If he agreed, however, he thought this marriage would only be


    unfair to Vivian since he didn''t love her. Ultimately, since the current situation presented that Gilbert


    was his greatest help, Rocky couldn''t let him harbor any reservations about him. Otherwise, it would


    compromise his future ns.


    "Well, if Vivian is willing to marry me, then there won''t be a problem on my end. I''ll persuade Valeria to


    ept this. But, you''ll have to talk to Leader Flora about this yourself, Leader Gilbert," Rocky


    remarked. He still decided to leave the choice to Vivian.


    "You heard Odin, my dear sister. When this battle is over, we''ll go back to the Ghost Fief. Let me help


    you pick a day for your wedding!" Gilbert eximed right away as he made the decision for Vivian.


    "Brother!" Vivian didn''t know how else to respond. She seldom called Gilbert as such, but whenever


    she did, it meant that she was havingplicated feelings. Since nothing forcibly done would be


    agreeable, she wanted to express her objection to this marriage. But the moment she saw Rocky


    shaking his head at her, she acquiesced. After all, she knew that he must have had other


    considerations.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    When Gilbert seemed satisfied enough, Rocky and Vivian quietly left the tent with their own thoughts.


    "Hey. Why did you agree to this?" Vivianined softly as soon as they were far enough from the


    tent.


    "Your brother is very persistent. If I didn''t say yes now, he''d still keep on urging me until I did. Besides,


    you should know that he''s doing this all for you. He''s just trying to pair us up because his real intention


    is to have me help you in the future, when you inherit the Ghost Fief. I know that he''s treated you as


    the heir since childhood, so he''s just making sure that your position as the leader will be well fortified


    through this marriage. After all, I''m far more reliable than others." Rocky calmly exined his analysis


    of the situation.


    "Do you ever realize how narcissistic you can be? But you''re right. Sooner orter, my brother will ask


    me to marry someone who can help me in the future. Compared with others, I guess you''ll do all right,"


    Vivian replied. Of course, she knew what her brother was thinking.


    "I know. So, please make do with me." Rocky let out a faint yet charming smile.


    "What about Valeria, though?" Vivian was still worried that Valeria wouldn''t ept this idea.


    "Well, we''re just a nominal couple. I''m sure she''ll understand if I exin it clearly," Rocky assured. He


    thought he shouldn''t have trouble persuading Valeria.


    "You know she really loves you, right?" Vivian shot back with her eyes narrowed.


    "Of course I know. I just think it''s a pity that I''m not lucky enough to ept it. I also feel guilty at times


    that I''m not a good husband," Rocky expressed honestly.


    Vivian pursed her lips and didn''t say anything more. Knowing that Rocky had too many secrets and


    responsibilities, she couldn''t simply force him to do anything. However, she believed that she would


    have less trouble in the future if she could marry him. Along with that, she found it almost impossible for


    her to fall in love with another man. Therefore, it wouldn''t be a bad thing if they got married.


    After their deep conversation, they went back to their own tents.


    Meanwhile, thanks to Rocky''s n, Enoch felt fairly confident. During the next few days, he began to


    lure the royal army led by Zain to approach the fortress little by little. At the same time, he also nned


    to burn the Red River Valley. He asked the fifty thousand soldiers of the Wind in to detour through


    the in and block the entrance of the valley.


    He ensured that this time, he was well-prepared. When Zain thought that Enoch was unable to resist


    and his whole army was attacking their fortress, Enoch feigned his defeat and fled away with his army.


    He chose to retreat and give up the Red River Valley.


    The news that the royal army had taken over the Red River Valley immediately reached the royal


    family. Naturally, they were amazed since they didn''t expect that Zain would conquer the valley so


    soon. Moreover, if Enoch lost the valley, it would mean that the border of his territory was exposed to


    the eyes of the royal army, which would also allow them the chance to ughter his army.


    As everyone in the royal family rejoiced in his achievement, Zain was also ted by the thought that


    Enoch would definitely lose to him in this battle.


    Due to their nonstop attacks for the past few days, the army of the royal family had grown exhausted.


    Zain felt that their victory had earned them the liberty of dying their attack on the border of Enoch''s


    territory, so he went to his uncle''s previous fortress and took a rest instead.


    At the same time, Enoch, who had supposedly withdrawn from the Red River Valley, led his army to


    guard the first line of defense at the border of his territory, and ordered them to burn the whole valley


    later that night.


    A few hourster, when the Red River Valley fell into a quiet night, a fire suddenly broke out on the east


    side of the valley. It soared into the sky, until arge forest turned into a sea of fire.


    Meanwhile, Zain, who was celebrating his victory in the fortress, was informed at once about this


    incident.


    "What''s the big deal? It''s just a fire. Besides, this is not our territory. It doesn''t really matter if it''s burned


    to the ground!" Zainined and did not take it seriously. Because of his response, the fire was


    allowed to spread even more.


    Not long after, the west side of the Red River Valley also caught fire. It quickly spread out, forming a


    veil of raging mes that soon became uncontroble.


    At this time, Zain seemed to have noticed that something was wrong. Although this was not his


    territory, he knew that if the fire went out of control, it would affect the entire fortress. Hence, he finally


    sent several troops to put out the fire.


    However, when the troops arrived at the ce, the fire was already so big, and it had begun to engulf


    the whole Red River Valley.


    It did not take long before the mes reached near the fortress. Soon enough, thick ck smoke


    apanied the wind. Eventually, the whole fortress was filled with ck smoke, which could easily


    suffocate people.


    Seeing that the situation was getting dangerous, Zain had to order the royal army to evacuate the


    fortress immediately. The fortress was near the exit of the Red River Valley, so it would be impossible


    to withdraw his army to the entrance at this point. Therefore, he had no choice but to lead the army to


    the exit of the valley.


    Naturally, he was worried that an ambush from Enoch''s army might be waiting for them at the exit of


    the Red River Valley. Thus, Zain asked the army to stop about half a mile away from the exit of the


    valley. It so happened that this spot was not yet affected by the thick smoke.


    After making sure that the surroundings was safe, Zain ordered the army of the royal family to camp


    there temporarily.


    Meanwhile, as Zain and his army were temporarily camped at the scorchednd, they realized that the


    Red River Valley was almost burnt to ashes. All grasses were set aze, and the corpses of beasts


    were all over the ground, making the area look pretty deste and horrendous.


    Eventually, a day passed.


    At this moment, Zain was discussing the n to attack the border of Enoch''s territory with Adrian and


    the othermanders in his tent. All of a sudden, a deputymander rushed in as if bearing a piece


    of urgent news.

 Chapter 1963 Pressing Problem

    Chapter 1963 Pressing Problem


    "Bad news, Your Royal Highness!" the deputymander shouted in panic as soon as he rushed in.


    "What happened? Why are you in such a hurry?" Zain asked with furrowed brows.


    "Yesterday, many of our soldiers had been experiencing diarrhea and vomiting. At first, we thought that


    it was because they just failed to limatize to the new surroundings. So, we didn''t really pay special


    attention to the matter. However, this morning, those who were experiencing the said symptoms had


    increased to over ten thousand. Therefore, we suspect that our soldiers had been poisoned!" the


    deputymander reported in a gloomy tone.


    "Poisoned?" Zain''s face darkened as soon as he heard the news. He then scolded sternly, "Fools! Why


    didn''t you check our drinking water before you drew it?"


    "We did, Your Royal Highness! Butst night, all the soldiers were starting to suffocate because of the


    smoke that enveloped the Red River Valley. Their faces were also covered with dust. Therefore, as


    soon as they finished pitching the tents, our soldiers ran to the nearby river to cleanse themselves and


    be refreshed. We are guessing that the water from the river was already poisoned by then," the deputy


    commander gave a logical assumption.


    "Damn it! Enoch must be the one behind this shameless scheme! I didn''t expect that he could still pull


    off something like this. I was careless. It looks like the fire that spread out in the Red River Valley is


    also a part of his n!" Zain felt that he had underestimated his uncle yet again. His victory caught him


    off guard. Hence, he never expected that Enoch could set up such a trap after pulling his troops out of


    the fortress.


    "Do you know how powerful the poison is?" Adrian butted in and asked.


    "It still remains unknown. But ording to what we can observe from the soldiers, even if they get


    detoxified, I''m afraid they will still stay weak because of dehydration. It means that they won''t be able to


    fully recover in just a few days," the deputymander remarked hesitantly.


    "What a bunch of pathetic idiots! Go back and tell every soldier that they should no longer drink from


    the rivers nearby. We have to assume that my uncle had already poisoned them. Send out troops to


    search for new sources of clean water. One more thing! Send someone to the camp of the Ghost Fief''s


    army and summon Odin. We need him here to detoxify all of the poisoned soldiers!" Zain instructed


    impatiently. He knew how treacherous his uncle was, so he was sure that the poison was not ordinary.


    Thus, their military doctors might not be able to handle it. At this point, the prince spected that their


    only chance to ovee this was through Rocky''s help.


    "Yes, Your Royal Highness!" Right after answering, the deputymander left in a hurry and carried


    out the instructions given to him.


    "But Your Royal Highness, didn''t you just decide to keep Odin and the Ghost Fief army idle in the


    meantime? I''m just a bit worried that Odin might refuse to offer his help out of spite," Adrian insinuated.


    Hearing this, Zain couldn''t help but grit his teeth in embarrassment. Then, to save face, he blurted


    coldly, "Humph! Would he have the guts to refuse me? I will not hesitate to punish him for disobedience


    if he dares to refuse my order!"


    Meanwhile, back in the camp of the Ghost Fief''s army, Rocky was collecting arge number of well-


    proportioned herbs and putting them into the Magic Spiritual Space.


    It seemed that he was already preparing in advance, knowing that it would just be a matter of time


    before Zain sent someone to summon him.


    Then, just as he expected, a few hourster, Zain''s men arrived to inform him that the prince wanted


    him back in the camp of the royal army.


    Without any dy andint, Rocky joined Zain''s men and headed straight to the royal army''s


    camp.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Greetings, Your Royal Highness!" As soon as he arrived at the royal army''s new base camp, Rocky


    directly walked into themander''s tent to pay Zain a visit. He then bowed respectfully at the prince


    who was already waiting for him.


    "Odin! Atst, you''re here!" Zain felt relieved the minute Rocky showed up. With the current situation of


    the poisoned soldiers, he knew that only Rocky''s medical skills could solve the pressing issue.


    ording to thetest report he just received, more than fifty thousand soldiers had been evidently


    showing the symptoms of poisoning, and more than a hundred of them had already died of


    dehydration.


    With this, Zain wasted no time and informed Rocky about what was going on.


    "I see. That sounds terrible," Rocky responded, pretending to be concerned.


    "Yes, it is. Therefore, I hope that you can help us treat them!" Zain said politely. After all, he could only


    rely on Rocky''s medical skills now.


    "Oh, am I allowed to do something for the royal family again?" Rocky revealed a faint smile, taking a


    subtle jab at the prince.


    "I know what you are thinking. Indeed, I acted impulsively before. However, as themander of the


    army, I can only prioritize the welfare of my men," Zain exined, trying to appease Rocky.


    "Well, you don''t have to worry. It''s not really a big deal to me. Anyway, I''m going to see the condition of


    those soldiers now so that I cane up with the necessary remedy," Rocky said indifferently.


    After talking with Zain, Rocky left his tent and immediately headed to the tent where the poisoned


    soldiers were being held. At this moment, the ce was full of people. There were so many soldiers


    lying on the ground, and the military doctors were busy trying to give temporary treatment to the


    poison. As soon as Rocky entered the tent, their gazes quickly fell on him.


    Then, Rocky walked to one of the soldiers and began to check his condition.


    Not long after, Zain also appeared in the tent together with severalmanders.


    "How is it, Godly Genius Odin? Have you identified what kind of poison they ingested? Can it be


    treated?" Zain asked in an anxious tone.


    "Although it is not difficult to cure, this poison is very harmful to the human body. Once they have taken


    the antidote, they will need to rest for at least ten days to recover," Rocky finally made his diagnosis


    after a while.


    "That long?" Of course, Zain was unsatisfied since they were in the middle of an important battle. Then,


    he asked coldly, "Is there any other faster way?"


    "From the looks of it, I can infer that Prince Enoch''s primary goal for poisoning your men is not


    revenge. He must be trying to dy your army from attacking the border of his territory," Rocky


    analyzed with a serious expression.


    "Such a tactless ploy! He''ll do anything so that he can be spared!" Zain eximed in frustration.


    "I will excuse myself now to prepare the antidote. Once the soldiers drink it, I can assure that the


    poison will be removed from their bodies. However, I advise that you let the poisoned soldiers have a


    good rest afterward. Even if they are forced to go to the battlefield right away, they won''t be of any help.


    Worst, they might die," Rocky warned sternly.


    "I''ll keep that in mind, but I am still the one who''s going to decide in the end. Right now, just focus on


    developing the antidote." Of course, Zain acted like he wouldn''t be easily influenced.


    On the other hand, Rocky just shrugged and went to prepare the antidote.


    Afterward, Rocky asked the cooks in the camp to prepare dozens ofrge pots in which they decocted


    antidote ording to his formtion.


    Then, after taking the antidote, most of the poisoned soldiers'' symptoms were instantly alleviated.


    After a day of observation, they found no sign of poisoning anymore.


    "Odin, you have my gratitude for treating my men," Zain said with a fake smile.


    "You''re wee, Your Royal Highness. I just did what I had to do. Now, if there is nothing else, I think I


    should head back to the camp of the Ghost Fief''s army." Rocky arched his hands, intending to leave.


    Just then, Adrian suddenly rushed into the tent.


    "Your Royal Highness, the troops that were sent out for finding new sources of drinking water have


    returned. Unfortunately, they said that all the bodies of water in the valley are already contaminated.


    We don''t have sufficient supply of drinking water for the entire army. If it doesn''t rain soon, I''m afraid we


    can justst for two more days. Furthermore, we also don''t have enough supply of food. The entire Red


    River Valley has been burnt out, so we can''t search for any nts or animals. Right now, the only way


    for us to replenish our supplies is to transport water and food from outside the valley. However, as you


    know, more than half of our soldiers were poisoned. It will be too risky if we send our remaining soldiers


    to transport water and food from outside the valley. After all, Prince Enoch might use that chance to


    attack us!" Adrian exined in detail.


    Hearing this, Zain''s face darkened. He realized that their current situation was more troublesome than


    he had anticipated. Because of his uncle''s petty tricks, the royal army had fallen into a passive position.


    At this time, Rocky turned to Adrian, and the two exchanged meaningful nces. Then, Adrian


    suddenly said, "Isn''t the Ghost Fief''s army still near the Wind in? If they bring water and food from


    the Wind in, they can arrive here in two days at the earliest. This way, we''ll be able to solve this


    pressing problem."

 Chapter 1964 Decide To Start

    Chapter 1964 Decide To Start


    Zain nced at Rocky thoughtfully. He had given a sound suggestion, but Zain was still wary of the


    Ghost Fief''s army and Rocky himself. After all, they worked for La. They might betray Zain, which


    would be quite troublesome.


    However, he couldn''t think of any other way to transport the water and food except through the help of


    the Ghost Fief''s army.


    On his end, Rocky patiently held his silence, for he knew that Zain needed to make this decision


    independently. That would also prevent Zain fromying the me on him in the future.


    "Odin, please go back to the Ghost Fief''s army at once. Ask Leader Gilbert to collect all the clean water


    in the Wind in and send it along with the food in two days. I also want you to take Israel with you, so


    he can assist you with the preparations,"


    Zain finally decided.


    "Yes, Your Royal Highness." With that, Rocky nodded, turned around, and left.


    "Your Royal Highness, I see that you are still wary of Odin!" Adrian suddenly remarked.


    "Of course. He may seem like a simple person, but that''s only for show. However, for the time being,


    we have no choice but to depend on him,"


    Zain confessed with a sigh. His eyes gazed coldly into the horizon that Rocky had disappeared in.


    On the flip side, Rocky found Israel and passed on to him Zain''s orders. Israel then apanied him


    as he returned to the camp of the Ghost Fief''s army in the Wind in.


    The resentment in Israel''s eyes remained strong, even as he traveled alongside Rocky. He felt


    exceedingly envious of Rocky because the most outstanding Godly Genius of the nine fiefs used to be


    him. Israel had been used to people worshipping the ground he walked on, but since Rocky had


    defeated him, he couldn''t seem to surpass the other man. Although they were both Godly Geniuses of


    the royal family and were on an equal footing now, Rocky kept on achieving so much, which left him in


    the dust. Therefore, at this time, the enemy he wanted to kill the most was Rocky.


    Of course, Rocky knew what was on Israel''s mind. He didn''t care about Israel though, as the man was


    no threat to him at all. Thus, he paid no attention to the other man and his sullen treatment of him, for in


    his eyes, Israel was like a child throwing a tantrum.


    After returning to the camp of the Ghost Fief''s army, Rocky went to Gilbert and ryed Zain''s orders.


    Seeing that Israel had apanied Rocky, Gilbert figured Zain didn''t trust them at all and had even


    sent Israel to monitor their movements. Fortunately, they had already nned and prepared for


    everything.


    Then, Gilbert called on the whole army to collect clean water by all means.


    It only took about half a day before the Ghost Fief''s army had collected enough water for the royal army


    tost three more days. They stored it in bamboo tubes and loaded them with the food.


    "Let''s go!" As soon as Gilbert gave the order, the Ghost Fief''s army instantly moved out, escorting the


    water and food to the royal army''s camp in the Red River Valley.


    However, when they got to the Red River Valley, they found that fifty thousand soldiers led by the Elite


    Fief''s leader had blocked the entrance. They couldn''t enter the valley.


    Left with no choice, the Ghost Fief''s army set up camp and racked their brains for a solution to this


    predicament. How could they break through when they were so outnumbered?


    "When did they start to block the entrance?" Israel murmured, looking puzzled.


    "It must be after they burned the Red River Valley. They probably thought Prince Zain would retreat


    through the entrance, so they blocked it in hopes of an ambush. However, the prince must have


    surprised them by not retreating," Rocky exined after pretending to think for a while.


    "Enoch is such a cunning trickster!" Israel cursed under his breath.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "This army was our opponent thest time we suffered a great loss, and the Elite Fief''s leader calls the


    shots. Be careful, they''re not easy to deal with!" Gilbert warned as if he was frightened by their


    opponent.


    "Since when have you be so cowardly, Leader Gilbert? Isn''t the strength of the Ghost Fief''s army


    on par with the Elite Fief''s? We can charge headfirst into the valley as long as we can guarantee the


    safety of the water and food. Those need to be prioritized and sent into the valley," Israel said with


    much disdain.


    Rocky and Gilbert exchanged knowing looks. Evidently, Israel could not care less about the Ghost


    Fief''s army and whatever they might lose. If the two armies fought against each other outright, both


    sides would suffer extensive losses. However, Gilbert and Rocky would never allow the soldiers of the


    Ghost Fief''s army to risk their lives for undeserving people like Zain.


    "It''s too risky to break through that siege by force. I think it will be better to divide our soldiers into two


    groups. One group will distract Enoch''s army, while the other group will wait for the opportunity to break


    through the entrance, sending water and food into the valley," Rocky suggested.


    "That sounds good. I will escort the water and food, and you two will be in charge of distracting Enoch''s


    forces. Is that agreeable to you two?" Israel instantly volunteered.


    "But escorting the water and food might be too dangerous. Let me do it instead!" Gilbert deliberately


    tried to volunteer, knowing that Israel would take advantage of this opportunity to make a name for


    himself.


    "Leader Gilbert, you need to stay here because only you are on par with the Elite Fief''s leader. If that


    guy dares to make a move, we need you here to take care of him. As for Odin, his incredible


    intelligence will be crucial just in case Leader Gilbert is not avable to take the reins of the Ghost


    Fief''s army. Therefore, I''m the most suitable person here to lead the group that will carry the water and


    army provisions." Just as they expected, Israel insisted on leading.


    "In that case, thank you, Israel," Gilbert answered as if he had given up, even when he had no ns of


    taking the position anyway.


    He then gave ten thousand soldiers to Israel, who led them as they carried the water and food the royal


    army needed. Gilbert and Rocky, along with the remaining soldiers, went to distract Enoch''s army.


    Since they had limited time, Gilbert and Rocky swiftly led their forces to the Red River Valley''s


    entrance, where they pretended tounch an attack. Enoch had forewarned the Elite Fief''s leader not


    to fight the Ghost Fief''s army head-on, so even though he didn''t understand why Enoch would order


    that, he still obeyed the prince and instructed his men to defend instead of attack.


    Rocky needed to create an opening for Israel and his team to break through, so he fought seriously at


    first. He led the Ghost Fief''s army forward, and their forces fought their way through Enoch''s army.


    Once they sessfully breached Enoch''s defenses, Israel made his move, and his forces carried the


    water and food into the Red River Valley. They broke through the encirclement by force and finally got


    into the valley.


    Under Enoch''s instructions, the leader of the Elite Fief refrained from giving chase to Israel and his


    men, and they focused on fighting Gilbert, Rocky, and the Ghost Fief''s army instead.


    Seeing that Israel had sessfully broken through the siege, Rocky and Gilbert instantly stopped


    fighting and led the Ghost Fief''s army back to the Wind in.


    "It looks like our n has gone smoothly!" Gilbert said to Rocky once they have settled down.


    "Did you notice how cautious Israel was against us? But he certainly didn''t expect that I soaked those


    bamboo tubes'' covers in special herbs. Once they drink the water those containers hold, they will only


    get more and more thirsty!" Rocky sneered.


    "But what if they find out?" Gilbert asked hesitantly.


    "Don''t worry. Those herbs won''t leave a trace, and any clue of their presence would fade away the


    moment they drink the contaminated water. Prince Zain won''t find anything." Of course, Rocky would


    not leave any evidence.


    "Now, let''s see if Enoch can take advantage of the weakest moment of the royal army. He mustnd a


    good blow against Prince Zain soon," Gilbert muttered, looking excited. After all, he couldn''t wait to see


    the two parties fight.


    "This has nothing to do with us anymore. The road has been paved, and we can only wait and see."


    Rocky knew that he couldn''t predict exactly what would happen next. No matter how good their n


    was, there were still chances that something unexpected would happen. Therefore, everything was


    now in Enoch''s hands, as it was up to him if he could take advantage while the royal army were at their


    weakest.

 Chapter 1965 A Head-on Confrontation

    Chapter 1965 A Head-on Confrontation


    Two dayster, the escort army led by Israel smoothly delivered the water and food to the military camp


    of the royal army near the exit of the Red River Valley. After a few days of relying only on dew to


    quench their thirst, this timely delivery had undoubtedly helped improve soldiers'' morale.


    In preparation for the attack on the border of Enoch''s fief, Zain immediately ordered to send every


    soldier a bag of water. Since this batch would onlyst them about three days, they must take at least


    one border city so they could replenish water before they ran out. Otherwise, they would still lose.


    At this moment, Israel went to Zain''s tent and took this chance to report what happened. Of course, he


    deliberately exaggerated how he had gone through all the difficulties to break through Enoch''s army


    just so they could sessfully escort water and food. He even added that Gilbert and Rocky made it


    more arduous when they let their fear of death put him and the escort army in danger while covering for


    them.


    "Thank you for your hard work, Israel. I will keep your reward in mind. When we return to the Royal


    Land after ending this rebellion, I shall ask my father to reward you generously. You have my word,"


    Zain nicely expressed. Although he was sure that Israel was embellishing the truth, he also knew that it


    was only because he wanted to make his contribution sound outstanding. He believed it was only


    natural, so he simply turned a blind eye to it. Besides, he would need his talent and loyalty for his future


    ns of recing the current fief leaders. Since Israel had better knowledge in judging situations than


    the current leader of the Primitive Fief, Zain had listed him as a candidate to rece him.


    "I cannot thank you enough, Your Royal Highness." Israel couldn''t help but beam with joy. Then, he


    bowed and hurriedly left.


    The othermanders followed him out, leaving only Adrian with Zain inside the tent.


    "Your Royal Highness, please help me understand something." Adrian, who had be Zain''s


    confidant, spoke as soon as Israel was out of sight.


    "Alright, let''s hear it." Surprised at what he heard, Zain looked at Adrian.


    "I''m certain you find Odin to be quite an asset. Why don''t you try to persuade him to work for you? As I


    see it, not only does he possess good medical skills, but he is also resourceful. I believe his skills and


    talent would prove useful if you can get him to serve you as your right-hand man when you be the


    king of the Shura Race in the future, Your Royal Highness,"


    Adrian earnestly suggested.


    "Alright. I might as well tell you since I trust you. Odin and I have a deal, and I promised him that no


    one else would know about it. In order to avoid any trouble, I have to feign indifference to him. To be


    honest, I still have some doubts about him, though. He seems very ambitious. He''s already a Godly


    Genius of the royal family, with a status that''s higher than Gilbert, yet he still shows Gilbert the kind of


    respect that he has no intention of challenging him. It only proves that he is shrewd enough to


    deliberately stay in the background. He''ll only expose his true nature when necessary," Zain disclosed


    soberly.


    His previous fights with Rocky had taught him what kind of a powerful person Rocky was. He learned


    that it would not be wise to provoke him. In any case, his deal with Rocky allowed him to pretend that


    he was restraining him and Gilbert.


    "So that''s how it is. I was afraid of the possibility that Enoch could poach him, so that''s surely a relief to


    hear. It could definitely cause us trouble if he ended up bing an enemy!"


    Apparently, it was Adrian''s intention to amplify Rocky''s importance to Zain, as well as to test if he would


    suspect that Rocky had cooperated with Enoch.


    "Don''t worry. There''s no way my uncle would do that. I doubt he''s forgotten that it is Odin who has


    exposed his plot and taken away the Purgatorial Tripod. Besides, my uncle is not on a level with the


    royal family. If Odin really is smart, there''s not a chance that he''ll choose to go with him," Zain imed


    confidently.


    Adrian sneered in his head. What he heard had just confirmed why Zain was not a match for Rocky at


    all¡ªhe was so puffed up with conceit thinking he could control everything that he failed to realize he


    was ying right into Rocky''s hands.


    Of course, Adrian couldn''t help but admire Rocky for having calcted Zain''s thought process. That


    was why he had no probleming up with a big n and executing it smoothly.


    Meanwhile, Enoch received a message from the leader of the Elite Fief, saying that an army had


    entered the Red River Valley with water and food to support the army of the royal family.


    "Huh. That''s strange. Didn''t Odin say that he would prevent that from happening? Why are there


    escorts bringing water and food to help the royal army?" The news bothered Enoch. He remembered


    that Rocky did not specifically exin how he would cut off the supplies of the royal army, so he


    wondered what could have happened.


    If Rocky''s n didn''t work, those provisions would definitely boost morale, giving the enemy a chance


    to attack the border city and put them at a disadvantage. Obviously, Enoch was worried.


    At any rate, the only thing he could do now was bet on Rocky.


    "Guards, tell the soldiers to get ready. We are going to head back to the Red River Valley! It''s time to


    fight them head-on!" Enoch ordered firmly after careful considerations.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    As their water supply could onlyst for three days, Zain and his army had to seize a border city of


    Enoch''s fief within that time. Then, after a day of rest, he alsomanded the royal army to get ready.


    Upon confirming that the exit of the Red River Valley was free from traps and a possibility of an


    ambush, he led the army out of the valley and towards the designated target.


    At the same time, Enoch had led his army back to the exit of the Red River Valley through a secret


    narrow path. With this, he managed to avoid Zain''s spies and finally intercepted the army of the royal


    family.


    Therefore, at this point, the two armies met at the exit of the Red River Valley.


    "Didn''t you say that there was no army at this exit?" Zain, who was leading the army, looked extremely


    sullen the moment he saw Enoch in person, riding on a dark green diabolic beast.


    "Enoch''s army must havee from some other path that we don''t know," Adrian immediately


    exined, trying his best to feign ignorance.


    "Damn it!" Initially, Zain thought he could attack the border city as soon as possible. However, with


    Enoch''s sudden appearance, his n was instantly ruined.


    Fortunately for Zain, the royal army had the advantage in terms of military strength. Hence, if it was


    going to be a direct confrontation, they should not suffer tremendous losses. However, he had to


    consider that about sixty thousand soldiers of the royal army hadn''t recovered their strength yet


    because of the previous poisoning. Once they went to battle right now, their strength would surely be


    reduced.


    But even with this handicap, the royal army still had a considerable advantage. Therefore, in the end,


    Zain had no ns of avoiding the head-on confrontation with Enoch''s army.

 Chapter 1966 Something Strange About The Water

    Chapter 1966 Something Strange About The Water


    "Your Royal Highness, shall we engage the enemy troops?" Adrian swiftly asked for Zain''s instructions.


    "All right. Give my order to everyone. We are going to make our stand here. Follow me and kill them


    without mercy!" Zain knew that an all-out battle between the two armies was unavoidable. Since he


    was confident that his army obviously had the advantage, he deemed that it was the right time to do it.


    They had finallye across each other, so Zain grabbed the opportunity to defeat Enoch once and for


    all.


    Immediately after, Zain, together with three premium-stage Spiritual Emperors, took the lead and


    charged towards Enoch''s army.


    Enoch, however, was not rmed at all. Although they were at a disadvantage in number, he was


    aware that tens of thousands of soldiers in Zain''s army were still struggling because of the poison.


    Furthermore, he also knew that the royal army had beencking water for quite a few days now. At this


    point, most of the soldiers were already in the brink of dehydration, which would naturally render them


    vulnerable. Even though they managed to get a new supply of drinking water, it was still impossible for


    them topletely recover in such a short period. On the other hand, Enoch''s army managed to rest


    well these past few days, so their bodies were in the best condition to fight. With all of these


    considerations, Enoch was convinced that they could ovee the royal army despite the evident


    disadvantage in number of soldiers.


    "Everyone, prepare yourselves! This is going to be a fierce fight. Don''t lose focus!" Enoch warned


    loudly as soon as he saw Zain''s army charging at them.


    Finally, the two armies shed. All sorts of shouts and screams resounded in the field, making the


    battle more intense.


    Meanwhile, three figures appeared out of thin air on a high ground near the exit of the Red River Valley.


    These people were none other than Rocky, Gilbert, and Vivian.


    Of course, they couldn''t miss such an important battle between the royal army and Enoch''s army. If


    Enoch won this battle, Rocky''s n would be aplete sess, and it would allow him to proceed


    and make his next move. However, if Zain somehow prevailed, Rocky''s ns and efforts would end in


    vain.


    In short, Rocky couldn''t afford Enoch''s defeat in this battle.


    "Odin, based on what you can see, will Enoch be able to outdo Zain?" Gilbert asked with a straight


    face.


    "Well, he has to. Otherwise, things will really go bad. Besides, all our efforts these past few days would


    be in vain!" Rocky eximed, letting out a sigh afterward.


    "But there is still a possibility that Enoch is defeated. What will happen if he lost?" Vivian butted in with


    an anxious tone.


    "Well, I''m afraid we''ll have to run away from here as soon as possible," Rocky replied with a wry smile.


    However, he fully believed that the probability of Enoch losing was pretty slim. Of course, it was


    because he still had another n in motion.


    "By the way, didn''t you say that you put poison in the water of the royal army? Why hasn''t it worked


    yet?" Vivian asked with furrowed brows.


    "That''s how it should work. After all, if the effect is seen too soon, it will definitely arouse Prince Zain''s


    suspicion. Moreover, the battle has just begun. As the battle goes on, they will eventually consume


    water and food faster and faster. Since the poison will take effect muchter, the result will be


    even better." Rocky just smiled, pretty confident that everything would work ording to his n.


    "Then, I guess we can only wait and see," Vivian finally said.


    Eventually, a day passed.


    Because of the royal army''s advantage in terms of military force, Enoch''s army was at an apparent


    disadvantage throughout the battle. Nheless, since Enoch was an expert in war tactics, he still


    managed to hold the royal army to a draw.


    On the second day of the battle, it appeared that the royal army still maintained their lead, putting


    Enoch''s army in a predicament.


    However, the day unexpectedly turned out to be very hot. After noontime, the soldiers of the royal army,


    who had fought for the whole morning, could only yearn to drink lots of water to replenish their strength.


    Weirdly enough, they somehow noticed that no matter how much they drank, their thirst wasn''t


    quenched. In fact, it just worsened.


    At first, no one really paid attention to it since they did not have the time to focus on such things while


    they were in the middle of an intense battle.


    Unfortunately, the soldiers eventually felt that the thirst was bing more terrible to the point that


    they couldn''t concentrate on fighting at all.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Little by little, the royal army began to lose their upper hand in the battle. Meanwhile, Enoch''s army


    showed no signs of fatigue since they had ess to a good amount of rest, water, and food before the


    battle. As a result, the situation started to turn around.


    At the end of the day, the royal army had a very tough time dealing with Enoch''s army.


    Right after the battle, all themanders of the royal army were summoned to Zain''s tent to report the


    casualties in their respective troops. It was very evident that the result of the battle was disappointing


    on their side.


    "How did we lose so many soldiers? What the hell were you doing? Don''t you know how to lead your


    soldiers to war?" Zain flew into a rage after listening to the report of themanders. After all, the


    advantage of the royal army''s military force was crystal clear. Thus, it was simply inconceivable that


    they had suffered so many casualties in just a day.


    However, themanders couldn''t utter a word since they also didn''t know why things suddenly turned


    out this way. They could just lower their heads in silence and ept Zain''s wrath.


    At this moment, a deputymander suddenly rushed into the tent, panting profusely.


    "Your Royal Highness! Grave news! There are so many soldiers surrounding the logistics camp!" the


    deputymander reported at once.


    "The logistics camp? What are they doing there? What do they want?" Zain asked, revealing a puzzled


    expression.


    "Many of them feel terribly thirsty, so they went to the logistics camp asking for water. However, our


    supply is limited. Based on the report of the person-in-charge, it will only be enough for another day.


    That''s why the logistics camp has to limit the amount of water given to our soldiers. As a consequence,


    some soldiers surrounded the logistics camp. It seems they wanted to use force to get water," the


    deputymander exined.


    Zain felt flurried when he heard this. He stood up and immediately called themanders. "Let''s go so


    I can see for myself!"


    Shortly after, he arrived at the logistics camp with Adrian and the othermanders.


    Sure enough, several thousand soldiers had gathered around the tent. Many others still kepting.


    "Make way for His Royal Highness!" a premium-stage Spiritual Emperor shouted at the crowd.


    The soldiers blocking the entrance promptly moved aside to let Zain, Adrian, and the other


    commanders pass through.


    "Who''s in charge here?" Zain asked in a cold voice as soon as he got to the tent.


    "That''s me, Your Royal Highness. I''m inmand here." A man squeezing out of the crowd spoke in


    his most respectful voice.


    "Can you exin to me what the hell is going on here?" Zain demanded sternly.


    "Pardon me, Your Royal Highness, but I myself have no idea either. These soldiers are extremely


    thirsty and have a desperate request for drinking water. The problem is that our water supply is only


    enough for one more day. If we let them drink their fill, I''m afraid we''ll run out of water this night!" It was


    evident in his tone and expression that the man was already feeling helpless.


    "Please help us, Your Royal Highness. We have been fighting on the battlefield all day and all we ask


    right now is a decent amount of water to drink. I think I can speak for everyone here when I say it would


    be difficult for us to return to battle in this state!" An elder soldier then walked up and voiced out his


    comint as well.


    "What do you mean decent? The water supply is distributed properly on a daily basis. There should be


    enough for all of you. Why do you keep demanding for more?" Zain sharply responded.


    "Your Royal Highness, it''s the truth! We''re not sure if it''s due to the bad weather, but we have also


    noticed that the more we drank, the thirstier we felt. No amount of water could quench our thirst!"


    another soldier replied.


    "What did you just say?" Zain furrowed his brow. He couldn''t wrap his mind around what he had been


    hearing, so he hurriedly ordered, "Bring me a bowl of water!"

 Chapter 1967 A New Deduction

    Chapter 1967 A New Deduction


    Fetching a bowl of water for Zain, amander slowly approached him, holding it outwards.


    Looking at it suspiciously, Zain lifted it and sniffed the contents. There was no scent, just like regr


    water. Then, he took a sip. He shook his head. There was nothing strange in the water.


    "I don''t think there is anything wrong with the water," Zain revealed. His eyes narrowed. ''Are the


    soldiers just super thirsty because of the hot weather?'' he wondered.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There could be a few reasons, but Zain couldn''t pinpoint one of them as being the exact one. The way


    he saw it, the royal army had been fighting with Enoch''s army for two days. If the morale of the royal


    army became affected because of water supply, all of their previous casualties would be in vain.


    "Give them the water. I want every single one of the soldiers to be fighting at their peak strength.


    Tomorrow will be the final day of the battle!" Zain ordered. He was well aware that their water supply


    was only enough tost them for three days. Before they ran out, they had to fight the rebel army and


    guarantee their victory.


    Soon, chants broke out in the logistics camp. "Long live Prince Zain! Long live Prince Zain!"


    Feeling proud of himself, Zain brought the othermanders back to his tent and they determined the


    strategies they would use in the following battle.


    Zain wasn''t the only one that was carefully preparing. Enoch had also predicted the battle between


    Zain and his army the next day. He was determined to trample the royal army into the ground.


    When the third day of the battle between the royal army and the rebel army arrived, the generals and


    soldiers on both sides were full of hope and energy.


    The fights were well-matched at first.


    However, six hourster, the royal army started to be parched. Unable to resist the thirst, they left


    the battlefield to look for a source of water.


    Over time, more of them fled the fight, causing the morale of the royal army to plummet. Now, the royal


    army was starting to fear the rebel army''s pursuits.


    By dusk, over half of the soldiers from the royal army were dead or injured. They hade with three


    hundred thousand soldiers, and now, only one hundred thousand remained. The rebel army had


    suffered much less losses. They also had one hundred thousand soldiers left.


    Even though the numbers were even, the rebel army had only lost thirty or forty thousand soldiers, and


    the royal army had lost over one hundred thousand soldiers in three days.


    As he watched his army struggle from the sidelines, Zain was filled with concern. Making the situation


    even worse, their water supply had been used up. Continuing the battle at that point would be useless.


    In the end, Zain had no choice but to order his army to retreat to the entrance of the Red River Valley.


    As a result, the battle between the royal army and the rebel army had ended. Enoch had won, just like


    Rocky had predicted.


    Now that the royal army had given up and allowed Enoch to win, the news had spread and their


    reputations had suffered.


    Rocky and hispanions, who had witnessed the first battle between Zain and Enoch, headed back


    to join the Ghost Fief''s army. Their n was to lead the Ghost Fief''s army towards the royal army in the


    Red River Valley.


    After two days of resting and checking that the coast was clear, Zain took his people away from the


    Red River Valley. They walked a short distance and came upon a clean river. They chose to set up


    camp there.


    It wasn''t long before the Ghost Fief''s army caught up with them.


    As soon as they arrived, Rocky and Gilbert walked into Zain''s tent to meet him.


    The inside of themander in chief''s camp was brimming with themanders. When they saw


    Rocky and Gilbert enter, they all looked at them and silently nced away. It was like they were scared


    to breathe. It was clear that from Zain''s depressed expression that he had scolded themanders.


    "Leader Gilbert, Odin, now that you''re here, I have something to ask you," Zain said when he saw


    Rocky and Gilbert walking towards him.


    "Your Royal Highness, we''re listening," Gilbert replied, saluting politely.


    "Did you test the water when you collected it?" Zain asked. They were all sitting around a small table.


    After taking the time to investigate the situation, Zain had learned that all of the soldiers had been very


    thirsty over the past three days, especially after drinking the water.


    He had reasons to suspect that the Ghost Fief''s army had tampered with it.


    "Of course I did. It was fine," Gilbert swore.


    "Then why did the generals and soldiers feel very thirsty after drinking the water that you provided?"


    Zain demanded. He was quickly losing his patience.


    "Do you think that we did something to it? When did we find the time? Godly Genius Israel tested the


    water with us. He also supervised us while we fetched and filled the water into the bamboo tubes,"


    Gilbert pointed out, looking at Zain with feigned surprise.


    Immediately, Zain flipped his attention onto Israel.


    Israel gulped. A cold sweat was running down the back of his neck. He had to agree with them that the


    situation looked suspicious. And they were right. He had been the one in charge of monitoring and


    delivering the water. If he answered carelessly, it was very likely that he would be med.


    "Your Royal Highness, I did watch the Ghost Fief''s army collect the water, and I also tested it. I can


    guarantee that there was no problem with the water when Ist saw it," Israel confirmed. There was


    nothing else he could do or say to spare himself from punishment.


    "So the water is not the reason why our soldiers were so thirsty?" Zain asked, narrowing his eyes.


    "It sounds that way," Israel replied, nodding his head.


    "Fine. Then who can give me an exnation? We lost the battle because most of our soldiers were so


    thirsty that they couldn''t focus on fighting!" Zain demanded. His anger was continuously growing, and


    he wasn''t getting any farther in his investigation.


    Themanders exchanged wary nces. There was no evidence to exin what had happened on


    the battlefield, so they didn''t even have a guess as to what the reason was.


    "Your Royal Highness, I might know what happened," Rocky said after a moment of thought.


    "Go on, Odin. I don''t have all day!" Zain said, spinning to look at Rocky.


    "Before the fight, the royal army had conquered a fortress inside the Red River Valley. Later, there was


    a fire in the valley that eventually reached the fortress. It filled with thick smoke that caused people to


    choke," Rocky exined.


    "That did happen. You have a point," Zain replied, nodding his head slowly.


    "Yes. I''m sure that the smoke is what caused the problem to ur," Rocky continued.


    "What do you mean?" Zain frowned. He wasn''t sure that smoke could cause so many people to


    be so thirsty that it would affect their fighting ability.


    "Well, I''ll put it into simple terms. In an environment that''s full of smoke, one will choke and cough a lot.


    While coughing, the body inhales arge amount of smoke and unclean materials which will then cause


    damage to the throat, lungs and spleen. If too much is inhaled, the person will suffocate and die,"


    Rocky said calmly and confidently.

 Chapter 1968 Wait Together

    Chapter 1968 Wait Together


    "Because of the severity of the previous fire that scorched the valley, I can say that almost all the


    soldiers suffered from injured throats, lungs and spleens. Moreover, the damage to their throats could


    not be cured in such a short period of time. Hence, I guess that they just have an illusion that they feel


    thirsty," Rocky exined.


    "Ha! How do I know that you''re not making this thing up? Do you have any evidence to support your


    im?" Zain felt very suspicious and didn''t take Rocky''s words seriously.


    "Not a problem. You can ask several medics to examine the throats of the soldiers. I''m sure that after


    they checked their condition, we shall see whether I''m telling the truth or not," Rocky said confidently.


    Hearing this, Zain''s brows raised, and he quickly signaled Adrian to let the medics examine the


    soldiers. Immediately after, Adrian walked out of the camp to do what he was told.


    Then, about fifteen minutester, Adrian came back. He directly walked towards the prince and


    whispered something in his ear.


    After hearing Adrian''s report, Zain revealed a frown. It seemed that Rocky was telling the truth. They


    random checked a few soldiers and all their throats were indeed injured to some degree. Moreover,


    ording to the medics, the hot weather also contributed to the illusion that made the soldiers


    desperately yearn for water.


    "Fine. Since there is no problem with the water, I will let this matter go." Although Zain was quite


    disappointed, he had to stop ming Rocky without any clear evidence against him. After all, he could


    not make trouble for Rocky and Gilbert if they were really innocent. Most importantly, the army of the


    royal family had suffered heavy casualties this time, so he was in dire need of military support. The


    prince knew that the army of the Ghost Fief was powerful enough to subjugate Enoch''s soldiers before,


    so he needed them all the more right now.


    "Prince Zain, our defeat in this battle made a huge blow to the morale of our army. I think it''s necessary


    for us to reconsider some of our strategies and ns," Adrian proposed thoughtfully.


    "I know. Does anymander here have a brilliant idea?" Zain immediately looked around, still feeling


    a bit irritated.


    However, at this time, all themanders suddenly lowered their heads. It was obvious that they were


    afraid to take on such a huge responsibility. After all, there was a great chance of them dying in the


    battlefield.


    "Nobody? Good-for-nothing bums! You should be ashamed of yourselves!" Zain snapped when no one


    dared to speak a word.


    "Calm down, Your Royal Highness. I might have an idea." Finally, Gilbert spoke up.


    "What is it?" Seeing that Gilbert was about to offer a suggestion, Zain became curious.


    "Since Prince Enoch thought that he has already won the battle, he will definitely be arrogant. I


    think we can take advantage of this and cajole him into having a negotiation with us. At the same time,


    we can use that chance to make our next move," Gilbert replied in a low voice.


    "Hmm, I see. That n might work. Prince Enoch has two high-level Spiritual Emperors, but we have


    three high-level Spiritual Emperors on our side. In addition, we have more than ten middle-level and


    low-level Shura Realm masters. With our strength, we just need a proper timing to defeat Prince


    Enoch. Once we seed, Your Royal Highness, you will be able to regain control of the situation,"


    Adrian reiterated, agreeing to Gilbert''s n.


    Since no one had any other idea, the othermanders also nodded in support of Gilbert''s proposal.


    "It sounds feasible. However, how can we guarantee that my uncle will take the bait? Everything rides


    on the assumption that he will negotiate with us. What if he refused?" Zain squinted his eyes.


    "That should be quite easy, Your Royal Highness. If we use the Purgatorial Tripod as bait, Prince


    Enoch will surely fall for it. He probably doesn''t know that the Purgatorial Tripod is no longer in my


    hands, so I can still persuade him. I just need someone who can represent you to go with me," Rocky


    instantly volunteered.


    Zain hesitated for a second before he finally agreed. He thought that among anyone else, Rocky had


    the best chance ofpleting the mission. After all, the young man was right when he said that Enoch


    would likely take the bait if the Purgatorial Tripod was involved. Then, Zain turned to Adrian and said,


    "Adrian, go with Odin and act as my representative."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Yes, Your Royal Highness," Adrian replied, bowing towards Zain as he took the order.


    Eventually, Rocky and Adrian left the tent.


    "I didn''t expect that everything will go as you predicted. This defeat is going to be a great humiliation to


    Zain and the royal family!" As they got farther from the tent, Adrian couldn''t hide his mocking smile.


    "This is just the beginning. Although Enoch won this time, the royal family''s strength is still greater than


    what we can actually see. We still need to be cautious in our next steps." Of course, Rocky wouldn''t let


    his guard down just because his n was working rather smoothly. He knew that there was still quite a


    long way to go before he couldplete his goal.


    "But Zain is right. This n will only work if Enoch would negotiate with us. Do you really think Enoch


    will do it?" Adrian asked seriously.


    "Well, we know that he doesn''t want anything to do with us. But he can pretend that he''s willing," Rocky


    said with an insinuating tone.


    "Are you saying that Enoch will only agree on the surface, but he will actually set up a trap for Zain?"


    Adrian asked, vaguely understanding what Rocky meant.


    "That''s right. In fact, I want to see Enoch capture Zain and take him as hostage," Rocky said with a


    faint smile.


    "What? I''m afraid it''s hard to do that! Zain has three high-level Spiritual Emperors that will guard him


    with their lives." Adrian furrowed his brows, thinking that what Rocky said would be very difficult to carry


    out.


    "Of course, when they agreed to negotiate with each other, both sides can only have one high-level


    Spiritual Emperor present. That would be the condition," Rocky answered, easily finding a solution to


    the problem.


    "Oh, right! Why didn''t I think of that? However, once a fight broke out, it would inevitably create a


    noticeable noise. How are we going to control that?" Adrian asked further.


    "Don''t worry about that. I''ll make sure everything goes well."


    Afterward, Rocky summoned Rubygon to take them to Enoch''s base camp. Meanwhile, Enoch''s


    soldiers were building fortifications in the Red River Valley.


    Naturally, with the appearance of Rocky and Adrian, it stirred quite amotion. In an instant, they


    were surrounded by arge group of soldiers.


    "Don''t be too rmed. We are just here to deliver a message from Prince Zain. Please report to your


    superiors that Odin the Godly Genius of the Ghost Fief, and Adrian of the Genie Fief have something


    important to ry to Prince Enoch," Rocky said as he calmly revealed their identities.


    Soon enough, amander left to report to his superior.


    Before long, Enoch received the report and sent someone to lead Rocky and Adrian into his camp.


    Eventually, the two reached Enoch''s tent.


    Upon seeing the two enter, Enoch pretended to be rather calm. Then, he went and mocked them with a


    sneer, "Why are you here, losers?"


    "Your Highness, don''t be so harsh. We use to be friends, right?" Adrian responded with a bitter smile.


    "Yeah, of course. That''s the only reason why I didn''t have both of you captured," Enoch snorted.


    "Get straight to the point. What is it that you want from me?" Enoch asked haughtily.


    "Prince Zain believes that if we continue to fight with you, it will just make both sides suffer a lot. Thus,


    he wants to have a talk with you," Adrian replied straightforwardly.


    "Ha-ha! What a joke! Where did his arrogance go? Wasn''t he so sure that he could defeat me? Why is


    he suddenly begging for mercy? Well, I assume that he is afraid of humiliating the royal family further.


    That''s why he wants to save his reputation through a negotiation," Enoch mocked loudly.


    "Are you saying that negotiating with Prince Zain is off the table?" Adrian asked without further ado.


    "Humph! I have to think this over. Moreover, I had some issues with Godly Genius Odin before, so I


    want to talk privately with him first. After that, I will give you my reply!" Obviously, Enoch just wanted to


    make an excuse to get rid of Adrian.


    "I understand. I''ll wait outside." Adrian immediately understood what Enoch wanted, so he quickly got


    outside the tent to let Rocky and Enoch talk.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!